ã€ŠThe Villains Need to Save the World?ã€‹


 Volume 0 Chapter 1: The Girl in the Fallen Kingdom

    <h4>Volume 0 Chapter 1: The Girl in the Fallen Kingdom</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Yukan

    Alfred Continent was a legendary continent of sin which was upied by plenty of demonic beings and departed spirits. Since the continent had been discovered three thousand years prior by the great adventurer Alfred, there had been tens of thousands of adventurers who had traveled to the continent seeking treasures, including those who were famed for their prowess and ability. But, not a single one of them were heard from again. Even Alfred himself had failed to return from his second voyage to the continent.

    Ever since then, there had been no one foolish enough to risk their lives searching for the treasures that might or might not exist; the continent itself was turned into forbidden territory and all mentions of the continent were censored by the Church and all of the countries. With the passing of time, mortals forgot about the terrors that this continent had once brought. Today, this continent weed a new ruler.

    At the center of the continent, there was a giant castle that was constructed with ck rocks, which towered over its surroundings with a height that reached three hundred meters. At the heart of the castle stood tower. A shadow was on the observation deck who was holding onto the railing and looking out at the surrounding the castle.

    She was an absolute beauty that one wouldn¡¯t forget after a single nce, she had pitch ck hair that casually draped down to her waist which created a striking, yet beautiful contrast with the unadorned white gown. She looked to be at least 170cm tall, with delicate features, skin the color of ivory and beautiful eyes of different colors that looked down quietly at the vast swarm of demonic beings in the castle below.

    Currently, in the vicinity of the castle, were an uncountable amount of demonic beings gathered below the castle, and also all the aerial demonic beings circling the sky. It was a breathtaking sight to look at the various types of demonic beings present.

    The beautiful girl hesitated for a while, then reached out her unblemished hand and gestured, the demonic beings below her immediately scattered with reverence. They disappeared from her sight instantly, leaving behind only the empty castle and the beautiful girl who was in a daze.

    As Samantha Be saw that all the demonic beings had left, she let out a long breath that she had been holding. This ce was truly horrifying as she had not seen any signs of a living human since she had arrived. Right now, she was regretting going to that dinner not so long ago, as she had enjoyed herself too much, drunk more than she was able to handle and cked out. When she had woken up, she discovered that she had transmigrated to this nightmarish environment.

    Most importantly, even her gender was changed! She had read many light novels in her past life where the main character would be reincarnated into another world, so she wasn¡¯t too shocked about this. But right now, she hadn¡¯t eaten anything for almost ten days and yet she had not starved to death. She was starting to seriously question if the current her was even human.

    The demonic beings here revered her and basically didn¡¯t dare to go near her. She wished that this was all a dream and that she would wake up tomorrow in the world that she had lived in all her life. As Samantha Be was turning around to return to the depths of the castle, she inadvertently saw a slow-moving shadow in the wastnd beyond the castle, it looked like a little girl from the distance.

    A living person? Forgetting the fear in her heart, Samantha Be rushed out of the castle. When she finally managed to leave the castle, however, she hesitated. The shadow was still in the same area. Be had taken almost an hour to leave her castle that was nearly three hundred meters in height, if that shadow was a person, they should have left the vicinity long ago, not remaining at the same exact spot.

    Finally, Samantha Be decided to approach the shadow gingerly. When she got closer, she felt fortunate that it didn¡¯t look like a demonic being. It was a petite loli resting under arge dying tree, she was dressed in a Gothic Lolita fashion which matched with her silver twin ponytails and features that resembled a porcin doll, making her look absolutely adorable.

    When Samantha Be came in front of the resting loli, she was about to open her mouth and wake the loli up, when she suddenly noticed that the loli was holding a pale white skull. Be was shocked. Instinctively, she looked around to discover that what had once been a barren wastnd, was now a field filled with bones as far as the eye could see. It was as if she was in a horror movie.

    Samantha Be was scared that this loli was some demon and thought to immediately return to her castle; at least the demonic beings over there made her feel much more at ease than this ce.

    ¡°Elder....Elder Sister, you¡¯vee?¡± A soft and pleasing voice stopped Samantha Be from running away. The loli had opened her eyes and stood up. Her eyes were also of differing colors, but not the same as Samantha Be¡¯s; Samantha Be¡¯s eyes consisted of a red and a golden iris while the loli had a blue iris as well as a pure ck iris.

    ¡°You, know me?¡± As soon as Samantha Be asked her question, she regretted speaking; the loli wouldn¡¯t have called out if she did not have any clue who Samantha Be was. This question of hers might have aroused some suspicion.

    ¡°Yes, but you¡¯ve nevere to see me. This is the first time that you left your castle to see me,¡± Shirley Angel replied with a hint of happiness in her voice.

    She had wandered around this ce for a few thousand years, she had always known that there was someone with a dreadful power that matched hers, but as the power of the two sides were about the same level, she wasn¡¯t willing to risk knocking on the front door to the castle, scared of causing unnecessary misunderstandings. Probably due to her loneliness, she often stopped around the imposing castle to rest, wishing to have a meeting with the owner of the castle.

    When Samantha Be sensed no hostility from her, she let out a breath of temporary relief. Taking into ount that the surrounding environment was rather shocking, she chose to bring the loli to a graveyard near her castle. The graveyard had the ruins of an ancient church, and the church still had some usable chairs.

    Normally Samantha Be would be too scared toe to such ces by herself. This time, she was bringing apanion which barely boosted her courage. Since this loli could calmly hug onto a skull and rest, she probably didn¡¯t have a timid personality.

    Through their discussion, Samantha Be now knew that they were currently located in a ce called Alfred Continent, the loli was called Shirley Angel. She was the governor of the departed spirits of the Alfred Continent¡¯s burial grounds and had the ability to assume total control over all spirit-type and undead-type demonic beings.

    Samantha Be also learned that she was the creator of all the demonic beings on the continent. Samantha Be was awed at the identity of the body she now resided in. When she thought about it, didn¡¯t she seem like the final boss of the viins in all those various light novels? Something was wrong with the script! Wasn¡¯t the protagonist supposed to be aligned with the good side?

    As they continued their discussion, Samantha Be learned that ten thousand years ago, this continent was once a peaceful and bountifulnd, but due to the tyrannical reign of emperor Frederic XIX of the Frederic empire, thergest empire on the continent at the time, the people of the empire as well as its auxiliary states rose up against the emperor in arge-scale revolt.

    The tyrant¡¯s army was unable to hold back the revolutionaries for long. Just as defeat was imminent for the emperor, his Chief Astrologer, Leander, thought up a trick. Leander¡¯s astrology was very urate, but he basically depended on deals with demons from other worlds as well as sorcery. This time Leander suggested using the blood sacrifice of tens of thousands of people to open the gates of hell, luring in hell¡¯s demons to decimate the revolutionaries.

    Frederic XIX was initially scared that the situation would spiral out of control, but he finally agreed when Leander consistently insisted that he would be able to fully control the army of demons and bend them to the will of the emperor, along with the fact that the revolutionary army pressed closer and closer to the capital with each passing day. The desperate emperor ordered his men to round-up all the ves in the city and sacrifice them in a ritual to open the gates of hell.

    The results were as expected. As soon as the gates opened, countless demonic beings flooded into this world. Their first target was the capital that they were summoned in, Frederic XIX and Leander died on the spot and the city was massacred. The demonic beings under the control of the 12 demon kings ravaged the entire continent for many decades, almostpletely ridding thend of life.

    Later, after the gods in heaven finally discovered the disturbance on thend, they sent their armies to seal the demons. The gods fought with the 12 demon kings for a millennia, finally managing to seal away the rampaging demon kings. As the tattered remnants of the godly army were about to leave, they discovered that the demon kings had not given it their all in the fight; the 12 demon kings had been setting up for an evil ritual, expending much of their power in order to summon the legendary Great Demon king.

    Angel didn¡¯t know anything that happened after this, as she had learned all that she knew of this event from the art on the many and varied ruins on the continent. The records had stopped there, not giving any clues as to whether the 12 demon kings were sessful or not in their ritual, or the fate of the gods after the fight.

    Angel herself had arrived around six thousand years ago through the portal that the 12 demon kings had left behind. As to where she hade from before that, she had said that too many years had gone by so she was unable to recall. Be did not pry any deeper, as everyone had secrets of their own.

    ording to Angel¡¯s memory, she discovered Be as soon as she arrived in the world. Be had already settled down in the area and the two of them had never interacted with each other, until today. As the continent was quite literally littered with bones, many undead hung around as they were unable to leave this world to be reincarnated. Angel had spent her time making a graveyard to put these unfortunates to rest.

    As Be was constantly busy in the castle, there were constantly demonic beings leaving the gates. After six thousand years, Be¡¯s countless demonic beings had repopted the once barren continent. Yet, they had not a single clue on where the 12 Demon Kings had been sealed away.

    After she was finished listening to Angel, Be sank deep into thought. In a typical light novel the MC would be given a quest to save the world after being summoned, but after her discussion with Angel, there were no hints or clues to start her quest. On the other hand, it sounded like she herself was the viin; had light novels lied to her?

    As she had finally found herself apanion, Be would finally be able to sleep peacefully. Angel did not resist when Be brought her into the castle, she was a little shy however. Luckily, the castle had a veryrge bed that was able tofortably sleep two.

    When Be woke up the second day, nothing had changed apart from the fact that there was now a sleeping loli beside her. Even though this loli was petite in build, her chest area was well-developed much to Be¡¯s surprise, which she had discovered as they held each other in their sleepst night. It seemed that the 2Dw that decreed lolis = t-chested did not hold power in this world.

    Angel had carelessly shoved her head into Be¡¯s chestst night. Be had tried to push her out, for she was scared of suffocating Angel with her C-cup breasts, but Angel had clung tightly to her and Be had given up trying after a few gentle pushes. Fortunately Angel was still breathing when Be had woken up. Not too surprising as the loli had wandered thend for a millennia, Angel was probably an existence simr to herself and not a human, Be thought while mindlessly looking at the sleeping girl.

    ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve woken?¡± Angel opened her heavy eyes and saidzily, Be gave a curt reply and turned around, afraid that she would not be able to control herself.

    Not because she was a lolicon, even though Angel was a loli of a rather high quality. The reasony within the fact that Be had been a young male of barely over twenty years of age just a few days ago. Even though she had been ¡®castrated¡¯, she still had the memories of the animalistic instincts that all males would be susceptible to. What was even worse was that even though Angel wore a gothic lolita dress, she wore nothing underneath! Be could not decide if the loli had some perverted hobbies as she herself wasn¡¯t much better off, the previous owner of the body had also chosen to not wear any underwear.

    When she had first arrived in this world, the only thing she knew was her name, Samantha Be, and nothing else. There was no change of clothes or underwear in her room, only a mirror. It seemed that this demonic being creator was on some pretty hard times, a final boss being poor to this extent wasughable.

    Luckily, there wasn¡¯t any showering facilities. Even though not being able to wash for the past couple of weeks was very ufortable, Be knew that her own body was too desirable and she was scared of losing control of herself while she showered and performed some indecent things to her own body which would be pretty awkward. It seemed that she would need to take some time to get used to her body.

    ¡°Sister, Sister!¡± Angel¡¯s rapid voice pulled Be back to reality

    ¡°What is it, little Angel?¡±

    ¡°I am detectingrge amounts of living humans on the beach; it seems that adventurers may bending on the beach once again.¡±

    ¡°Uh, let me go out and check on what¡¯s happening¡± Be walked to the castle¡¯s observation deck; as far as the eye could see, there were numerous demonic beings rushing towards the seashore. Apart from the flying demonic beings that Be had seen many times, there were countless skeletal dragons as well as various ghosts and spirits in the sky. On the ground, many skeleton and zombie soldiers had also appeared.

    ¡°My children havee as well! I think the two sides were probably wary of each other until I showed up together with you.¡± Angel rubbed her still cloudy eyes as she walked towards the railing.

    Be temporarily ignored her ambiguous words. When she thought carefully about itter, it looked as if the two bosses had prepared for war against each other for the past six millennia and had kept reinforcing their armies. If all of that was resolved by the two bosses having a ¡®one night stand¡¯ that would have been pretty awkward indeed.

 Volume 0 Chapter 2: Chance Encounter on the Bloodstained Beach

    <h4>Volume 0 Chapter 2: Chance Encounter on the Bloodstained Beach</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Yukan

    In her past life, Be was a person who couldn¡¯t keep any secrets. As she thought about her worries, she decided to confide in Angel about them. After all, she was the first friend that Be had made in this new world.

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t worry about it, you¡¯re nowhere near as scary as she is and I don¡¯t consider you an enemy¡±

    ¡°She?¡±

    ¡°The little Sister that hangs around the St. Emilia Church; she¡¯s the other existence that I sensed when I arrived here. The aura around her is too evil, I¡¯m scared to approach her. ¡±

    Be didn¡¯t think that there were any other existences that she had not known about living in this wastnd. Apparently, when Angel had arrived on this continent and was scared of bothering Be, she had wandered around the rest of the continent.

    She had discovered a grand church behind a forest, along with another girl. Angel was frightened by the dark aura that the girl exuded and ran off before finding out the difference in power between them.

    Be had originally wanted to go see what the adventurers were doing on the beach, but changed her ns after hearing Angel¡¯s words. Be decided to pay a visit to this other girl, who was probably another final boss like her; it probably wouldn¡¯t hurt to have good rtions with those on the same team.

    Be and Angel looked around Be¡¯s castle for something to bring as a greeting gift. After all, she shouldn¡¯t greet a fellow final boss empty-handed.

    After they scoured the castle for a while, they discovered nothing of value. Be silently cursed Frederic XIX for not keeping all the wealth he had extorted from his people within his castle, causing her to be unable to procure anything for a gift.

    Without any choice, Be and Angel could only leave empty-handed, and hope that they could find something that was presentable as a gift on the way to the grand church. Of course, they didn¡¯t find anything but the many bones that littered the continent.

    Finally, the two of them uneasily arrived at St. Emilia Church empty-handed. The church was muchrger than the one Be had taken Angel to for their discussion yesterday. Although it was also in a rather poor condition due to millennia of not being used, one could still see the remnants of the former glory that the building had once held.

    From afar they could see a little loli sitting on the stone bench outside of the church, seemingly reading from a ratherrge and dusty book.

    Another loli? Is this thend of abundant lolis?

    Be held onto Angel¡¯s hand that was shaking slightly from nervousness and walked towards the loli.

    This loli was just a bit taller than Angel, which was probably why Angel had called her Sister. She wore what looked to be a shrine maiden outfit, except that the colour of the attire waspletely ck. Her silvery white hair hung to her shoulders and she was currently clutching the thick book with her petite hands.

    When they got closer, Be could physically feel the pressure that the loli was giving off. She couldn¡¯t describe what it was, but she felt like it was slightly harder to breathe, as if there was something weighing down on her. As they were not able to find any gifts, they had no idea how to initiate conversation with the mysterious loli.

    Lydia Mia secretly observed the two existences that had shown up; she had noticed them as soon as they had entered the vicinity of the church. She had been scared of theming to look for trouble as both of them were at least on par with her own power so there was no way she could beat them 1 on 2.

    If it came to that, she would have to flee. To feign confidence, she remained there reading her book; she kept flipping through the pages in order to not give away the fact that her hands were shaking.

    ¡°Sister? you¡¯ve been looking at the same pages for quite a while now!¡± Angel asked innocently, finally breaking the tense atmosphere. Be and Mia both quietly let out a breath that they had been holding.

    ¡°Come inside and sit for a while, the atmosphere outside isn¡¯t suitable for discussion.¡± Mia left her book on the bench then turned around to walk into the church.

    Be discovered that as soon as the loli had started speaking, the pressure had immediately disappeared. Was it just an illusion? This loli¡¯s beauty wasn¡¯t any less than Angel¡¯s, Angel gave off a cute and naive feeling while this loli gave off a calm and steady one. Be concluded that two of them probably had a big difference in personality.

    What caught Be¡¯s attention the most was that apart from the pretty left eye that had a pink iris, the loli¡¯s right eye was covered by a ck eyepatch decorated with a beautiful white flower that looked like a lily from Be¡¯s previous world. The loli¡¯s actions didn¡¯t seem like she was sick with a case of Eighth Grade syndrome so why was she wearing an eyepatch? Be wondered as she followed her into the church.

    Theyout of this church wasn¡¯t any different from the one near the cemetery, the location where the statue of god would have been had also been destroyed.

    Be wondered what unfortunate god had been worshipped in this church. The three of them found a bench to sit down together. As Angel was scared of the neer, she sat on Be¡¯s left while the loli sat on Be¡¯s right. If anyone had walked in on them without knowing the situation, it would have looked to them as if an older sister had brought her two younger sisters to church for service.

    ¡°Mia, you can create supernatural items?¡±

    ¡°Yes Sister, It¡¯s my specialty.¡±

    ¡°Wait...why are you calling me Sister too?¡±

    ¡°Angel can call you Sister, can¡¯t I?¡±

    Be looked at Mia in surprise, she had thought that this loli wasn¡¯t good at holding conversation, but when she opened her mouth the words did not stop pouring out; Be was sure that if they had given the loli a cup of water to quench her thirst, she would have been able to make Be and Angel question humanity.

    Through their discussions, Be learned about the loli. Her name was Lydia Mia, unknown identity, came to this continent six thousand years ago along with Angel and Be. She had umted an intensely evil aura as she spent her time researching different types of evil rituals and magic, the nearby monsters had thought her an evil god and avoided her. Apart from the time where Angel wandered around the church for a while five thousand years ago, no one had paid her a visit since.

    After the three of them was more familiar with each other, Be started to n for the future.

    From what they knew so far, the three of them were almost definitely viinous final bosses; if they were to stay here in this wastnd they would eventually have to face against heroes who would surelye to challenge them after people got hold of their identities.

    Most importantly, Be had no clue on how to use her own abilities. Something had probably messed up during the reincarnation that caused her to not retain the memory of the previous owner of Be¡¯s body.

    Fortunately for her, Mia agreed to teach Be the evil magic that she had been researching.

    ¡°Is there no source of clean water nearby?¡± Be looked speechless at the vile-smelling stagnant river near the church. How had the three bosses spent thest six thousand years without water or food?

    It was nothing short of a miracle that the three of them were still alive.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we go down to the sea? There¡¯s water there,¡± Mia said as she began packing what little material possessions she had, just a few thick and dusty tomes much like the one she was reading on the bench outside.

    It would have taken the three of them a long time in order to get to the seashore, but it was sped up significantly by Angel who had called down the flying skeleton of a giant eagle. When they got closer to the beach their noses were attacked by the thick scent of blood.

    The scent was so strong that it almost caused Be to faint; she had never experienced such a thick smell of blood in her previous life. Angel and Mia, however, had a calm face, as if they were no stranger to the scent.

    The silhouettes of a few giant wooden warships could be seen along the shore and blood ran like rivers around them, dying the seas red. When she looked at all the bodies on the ships, Be almost threw up as the sight was too vile and shocking; none of the bodies were left in one piece, with severed limbs and organs scattered on the deck, clearly the work of monsters.

    On the biggest warship, there were still a few dozen humans grouped together, resisting feebly against the tide of monsters around them, most likely the stronger individuals. It seemed like the monsters would break through and kill the rest at any moment.

    Be remembered that she had only spoken with Mia at the church for a little over an hour, but now the battle was already almost over. She was about to leave the remaining humans for the dead but hesitated when she saw who they were protecting at their center.

    It was a female knight with golden hair on one knee propping herself up with her sword stained with the blood of many different colours, evidently that of monsters. The female knight wore full silver armour etched with intricate designs, likely the work of a skilled artisan. It seemed that her social standing was rather high.

    The knight¡¯s eyes were tightly closed, with a trickle of blooding out of her mouth, She was evidently wounded. In front of hery the corpse of a giant scorpion type monster, which looked like it had been dead for a while.

    ¡°That sister is a holy knight. It¡¯s my first time seeing such a young one.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not half bad, a holy knight that¡¯s able to kill a Scorpion King has quite a bright future, even though this Scorpion King is only a juvenile. Too bad she¡¯s already been afflicted with the monster¡¯s poison, she most likely won¡¯t survive till night.¡±

    Be looked a little speechless at Angel and Mia, the two lolis had the appearance of little girls, yet were discussing the age of others.

    ¡°Is there any way to save her?¡± Be couldn¡¯t bear to see a beautiful girl die in front of her to monsters. In her past life, Be¡¯s favourite ss in video games was Knight; she felt obliged to save this dame before the monsters broke through the dame¡¯s subordinates and reached her.

    ¡°There is, but I think that you should try disguising yourself a bit. Heterochromia has been an evil sign since ancient times, aren¡¯t you scared of frightening her?¡±

    Mia shifted the positioning of her eyepatch slightly while saying this; it was very likely that she also had heterochromia.

    With Mia¡¯s help, Be found arge grey cloak that had a hood to cover her face. While it was rather old and weathered, Be decided that it would do the trick for now and that she should probably go shopping for clothes someday.

    As soon as Be stepped on deck, the monsters that had been surrounding the humans immediately scattered, prostrating themselves on the ground while shaking; they were evidently scared of Be and the two lolis. Be waved her hand like that time at the fortress and the monsters all cleared the vicinity in a matter of seconds. The humans on deck were basically all dead, the only one remaining was the female knight who was still kneeling over there.

    When they walked closer, the female knight finally lost her grip on her sword and fell to the ground. Be stopped trying to avoid suspicion and hurried to prop her up, but when she got closer she realized that the female knight had already breathed herst breath.

    ¡°She¡¯s dead? Why did this happen?¡± Be was glum as they were unable to save her.

    ¡°She was long dead, she was just worried about her subordinates and clung on with sheer willpower. They all finished dying just now so the willpower that supported her died with them.¡± Angel said a little regretfully as she looked around.

    ¡°Is there anyway to save her? I thought you said that you could!¡± Be asked Mia a little angrily, Mia¡¯s confidence earlier did not seem like a lie.

    ¡°None of our abilities are suitable for saving people¡¯s lives. However sister, weren¡¯t you going to take us off this continent? We can use her body!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she dead? What can we do with the body? I won¡¯t agree if you want to turn her into a zombie knight.¡± Be was a little nervous that the two lolis might cause some big problems, knowing the perverse hobbies that the two had.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m not that bad! What I meant is that you can keep on living in her stead, I have a special spell that can let you hide inside this sister¡¯s body, living her life for her inside her body.¡±

    ¡°That wouldn¡¯t be morally correct.... How can I take her body and live her life for her?¡± Be was a little guilty, this spell sounded like how she had reincarnated in this world.

    ¡°Sister, even if you don¡¯t do this, her body will be zombified by the environment here. Why not do what Mia suggested? Knight Sister probably wouldn¡¯t me you. Just think of it as finishing her journey through life in her stead.¡±

    When even Angel decided to backup Mia trying to convince Be, she gave in to the pressure and agreed. She had been actually secretly eager to test out this spell that resembled another reincarnation.

    ¡°Alright, but Mia are you sure you can do it?¡±

    ¡°Yes, originally I wouldn¡¯t have been able to pull off a spell that would defy the heavens like this, but if the three of us join our powers together there should be no problem.¡±

 Volume 0 Chapter 3: Memories of an Unfortunate Princess

    <h4>Volume 0 Chapter 3: Memories of an Unfortunate Princess</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by MasterOfCoin

    It took quite a bit of time and effort for Be to bring the dame¡¯s body back to St. Emilia church.

    It would have taken much longer if it weren¡¯t for the giant bone eagle that Angel had summoned.

    ¡°Hey, I have a question! Why does it have to be me that reces her? Why can¡¯t one of you do it?¡± Be asked curiously, bringing the body to the empty area in the center of the church.

    ¡°Sister, the recement must have a simr build to the original owner, so there¡¯s no way we fit that criteria.¡±

    Mia helplessly exined it to Be while ordering Angel to ce various types of bones in formations on the ground for the ritual.

    Be then noticed that the height of the knight was at least 170cm, simr to her own.

    The knight¡¯s golden hair came down in waves down to her waist, and her cup size looked to be approximately the same as Be¡¯s.

    It had taken Mia three hours to finish the array, even with Angel¡¯s help.

    ¡°Alright, I finally finished the magic formation! Sister Be and little Angel, make sure you stand where I tell you to.¡±

    ¡°Right here?¡±

    ¡°Yep! Sister, just stay there and don¡¯t move! You too angel! Just stand there while I chant the spell and then give me a drop of blood when I tell you to.¡±

    Be grabbed the oddly shaped dagger and walked towards her designated position in the array; the three of them surrounded the body of the knight in a triangr formation.

    Mia took out one of her thick tomes and began to rapidly chant a spell. Be didn¡¯t understand a single word of it, but from Angel¡¯s attentiveness, it looked like she was able to understand.

    Be was afraid of exposing the fact that she had zero knowledge of magic, so she pretended to understand as well.

    The spell sounded rather gloomy as she chanted. After listening for a while, Be started seeing things; their surroundings were no longer the eerie church, but a bustling city. Be immediately recognized it as her previous world. Did I crossover again? She was just about to move out of her spot when she noticed that Angel and Mia had not moved.

    She then saw a drunk man walking down the busy streets and froze with shock. It was her in the previous world; she had gotten drunk at a dinner party and woke up after that in this one.

    Be quickly spotted a speeding sedan that had lost control fly towards the man, it looked like the driver was also under the influence. It was sure to be game over for the drunk man, but at that moment, Be almost let out a scream and the world suddenly went ck.

    Be looked nervously at Angel and Mia, but luckily for her, they didn¡¯t react to what was happening in their surroundings, their eyes instead locked on the knight at the center of the formation. What Be had seen was probably memories of her previous life, which the two of them didn¡¯t see. This saved her a lot of exining on why she was so worked up.

    At this time, the chant that was so gloomy did a full 180, bing a cheery, happy tone; the surroundings quickly turning into a forest flourishing with flowers and wildlife.

    This was probably the memories of the female knight.

    Mia looked around with a surprised expression on her face. It seems that she and Angel were able to see the changes this time, and the changes weren¡¯t what they expected, but didn¡¯t have an effect on what would happen.

    Mia then gestured with her eyes towards Be and Angel, and they each grabbed the odd dagger that Mia had given them earlier and cut their fingers to squeeze out a drop of blood. The blood floated towards the center of the array andbined to form one before dripping over the heart of the knight.

    Be was really shocked when she cut her finger; a single drop of ck blood flowed from her wound before being immediately healed. She then looked at the blood of the other two and noticed that Angel¡¯s drop was pure white, while Mia¡¯s was dark blue.

    It seemed that none of them had normal blood coloration, which actually made her feel relieved.

    ...

    Octavio Felia, daughter of one of Coristel continent¡¯s five most emperors. The illegitimate daughter of Octavio XII, emperor of the Octavian Empire(Knights). Held the title of 9th Princess, but her identity as the daughter of a simple pce servant caused the emperor to mistreat her.

    Felia¡¯s mother passed away soon after her birth and she¡¯s been mistreated ever since.

    After all, Felia was nothing more than a child born from a drunken stupor.

    Felia didn¡¯t have much talent, only managing to be a holy knight at the age of 16 through her hard work and exerting her body past its limits. Even if she hadn¡¯t died here, her tattered body would not have allowed her to live past her twenties.

    Felia worked herself so hard because wanted a chance to restore what had rightfully belonged to her mother, and to let her be buried in the royal cemetery as a member of the royal family.

    The emperor was scared of people talking behind his back, so he had buried Felia¡¯s mother in a cemetery formoners. Only if Felia had be a dragon knight would she be able to obtain a favor from the emperor. After all, as the Octavian empire was known as the ¡®Empire of Knights¡¯, the emperor always put arge amount of resources into dragon knights since they¡¯re the most powerful of the empire¡¯s four ace knight divisions. Each and every one of them is a valuable resource.

    It wasn¡¯t an easy task to be one among ten thousand. She became a holy knight at the age of twelve, but she had been unable to advance any further for four years. Since shecked talent, she wasn¡¯t given ess to any renowned teachers or masters to teach her like the other princes and princesses.

    What made her more depressed was the 10th princess, Octavio Lisha, who was also an illegitimate daughter. Theoretically, the two of them should have good rtions since they had simr circumstances, but this 10th princess was spoiled and arrogant, the very definition of an unreasonabledy.

    Even though Lisha was simr to Felia in the fact that she alsocked talent, she was toozy to train as a knight. Felia couldn¡¯t bring herself to get mad since they were both so pitiful, so why should they hurt each other?

    Then, when Lisha was eleven, she fell into theke out of the blue. Even though she was rescued, she wasatose for a year. During this time, Felia would often visit her on her sick bed, but apart from her, none of the royal family cared very much about her condition.

    Lisha finally woke up a yearter, but apparently she lost all of her memories. Felia didn¡¯t question this though, instead patiently answering all of her questions like how the world works. Lisha seemed like apletely person; she was a lot calmer and well-behaved.

    Lisha¡¯s talent had suddenly grown off the charts, and it only took her a year to be a holy knight. After this, Lisha became much more ambitious, and feeling that Felia had nothing more to teach her, she decided to be affiliated to those who were stronger. Although this left a sour feeling in the heart of Felia, she couldn¡¯t do much about it since Lisha was stronger than her.

    In the most recent promotion exam for dragon knights, the two of them were the favorites and made it all the way to the finals. During their fight, Feli was caught off guard when Lisha, a holy knight, suddenly used non-holy type magic.

    The judges on site decided that Lisha was a rare genius among knights since she demonstrated a capacity for both magic and the sword. They immediately judged her as the victor andpletely ignored Felia. She hadn¡¯t even lost yet, just really surprised, which counted as a lose to them.

    ...

    Later on, the Octavian Empire(Knights) heard a rumour thatrge amounts of treasure was discovered on Alfred continent, so they decided to send a fleet to explore. However, these kinds of rumours have been spreading for the past three thousand years, and like in the past, they were all false.

    The superiors originally nned for Lisha to lead the expedition; Felia¡¯s master knew that this was them trying to nip the genius Lisha in the bud before she could threaten their positions, but he was also Lisha¡¯s master as well.

    When he had to decide between his two disciples, he had chosen to abandon Felia, who had already peaked and would not progress any further as a knight. On the contrary, Lisha was an extremely rare magic knight with outstanding proficiency in both swords and magic, and had a bright and limitless future. Paired with the fears of angering his superiors, he decided to trick Felia into taking Lisha¡¯s spot as themander of the fleet that was sent to die.

    ...

    What happened next was exactly what Be had seen.

    Felia had brought her fleet to Alfred continent and as soon as they neared shore, they were surrounded and assaulted by arge number of monsters,pletely eradicating the fleet.

    Once she finished receiving Felia¡¯s memories, Be felt a fiery ball of anger build up in her chest as she looked at her body and the crisscrossed wound under the armor. This world was too unforgiving; this was a story of love and hate between a genius and a normal hardworking student with no talent.

    Be carefully examined Felia¡¯s memories of Lisha and felt like something was off. Her behavior was very stereotypical of the MCs of most reincarnation novels. No matter what you tell her, Be was convinced that this 10th Princess isn¡¯t the original. The original most likely passed away while she wasatose and was reced, just like the 9th princess was about to be.

    ¡®This isn¡¯t good!¡±

    She never thought that she would be able to find a ¡®peer¡¯ after reincarnating.

    However, she was rather troubled on deciding whether to join or oppose the righteous powers. She knew one thing though, she was aligned with the dark powers, so she definitely wouldn¡¯t lower her head towards the righteous force and be their dog.

    When she thought about the unfair treatment that Felia was met with, Be decided that she would help recover what was rightfully hers. Even if Lisha was another reincarnator, she shouldn¡¯t have stolen something that belonged to Felia.

    Once she made up her mind, Be no longer hesitated as she followed Angel and Mia¡¯s directions and walked up right next to Felia. A strong force suddenly pulled her towards Felia¡¯s body and her vision went ck and she entered a short sleep.

    ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any problems, right? Sister Mia, the vision of the forest isn¡¯t something that should appear from an enchantment with our power. There won¡¯t be any deviations, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no problem, that vision won¡¯t affect the final result!¡±

 Volume 0 Chapter 4: Helplessly Dragged into a Naval Conflict

    <h4>Volume 0 Chapter 4: Helplessly Dragged into a Naval Conflict</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by LazyButAmbitious

    After some time, Be opened her eyes and scanned her surroundings. Angel and Mia were standing where she had seen them previously. Be had sessfully merged with Octavio Felia¡¯s body and was able to feel the armor¡¯s pressing weight. It should be the same set that Felia was wearing.

    ¡°Can I return to my previous form?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll be able to return when your current body is sleeping or meditating. This body is just a disguise for you.¡±

    Be rxed after hearing Mia¡¯s reassuring exnation. If she couldn¡¯t return to her original body it would be awkward to interact with any other viinous bosses as a holy knight.

    Luckily, the princess dressed more decently. Be finally managed to escape hermando state that she had been experiencing for the past couple of weeks.

    Even though Be had solved her own decency problems, there was still the matter of Angel and Be¡¯s attire. While discussing earlier, Be found out that Mia was alsomando underneath her shrine maiden robes. Is goingmando now a prerequisite for being a viinous boss?

    Be held onto the sword Princess Felia was clutching tightly before her death; it seemed quite light in her grasp. The armour that she was wearing was also heavily damaged, probably unable to be used again.

    ¡°I feel bad for this sister, all her equipment is pretty average and not much better than a soldier¡¯s standard issue. It¡¯s a miracle that theysted her so long.¡± Mia took a few nces at Felia¡¯s equipment and dismissed it as average quality.

    ¡°Really? The decorations on the equipment looks like they were made by a skilled artisan.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how humans determine the quality of equipment, but I believe that a real weapon doesn¡¯t need to be fancy and luxurious to kill.¡±

    Mia turned around while she spoke and operated some mechanism on a candle stand not too far from where they were standing. One of the four walls of the church submerged loudly, exposing the armoury within.

    All of these weapons were devoid of decoration but radiated a threatening aura. Be went to reach for the thin sword closest to her but was timely stopped by Angel.

    ¡°Sister, this is a death type weapon and your current body is that of a holy knight. Your original body won¡¯t be affected but this body will be destroyed.¡± Fortunately, Angel managed to prevent Be¡¯s impulse from getting the better of her.

    The three of them decided to spend the night in St. Emilia church as the night was already nigh. At midnight the vicinity of the church was eerily silent. Normally there would be all types of monsters in the area, but due to the three terrifying existences spending the night in the church, the monsters dared not approach.

    The three of themid down on the empty floors of the church. The two lolis had already fallen asleep on either side of Be, each iming an arm for their own. Her arms felt like they had lost all vitality, seemingly transforming into warm, inanimate pillows. Even though the sights of the two sleeping lolis were very tempting for her, she reconsidered when she remembered their identities. What an unfulfilling night...

    ___

    Early next morning, the three of them returned to the beach. Only the remains of the fleet¡¯s ships were left behind, but all the bodies had disappeared. It was unknown whether they were dragged away by monsters or had been zombified, leaving the ships themselves.

    Be didn¡¯t n on returning to Coristel continent using these blood covered ships. First of all, they were only three people. There was no way that they could operate a ship this size. Secondly, this fleet was all a trap in the first ce. If she were to return as Felia after everyone in the fleet had supposedly died, she would be sure to be a scapegoat.

    Be summoned a few undead who were once carpenters and tasked them to utilize some nks from therge ship in order to construct a smaller wooden boat.

    ¡°Mia, do you know any special abilities the holy knights have? I didn¡¯t receive any strong abilities when I took possession of Felia¡¯s body.¡±

    ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve basically been reborn. What finishing and special abilities sister Felia had learned before have all disappeared with her soul.¡±

    ¡°Then I...¡±

    ¡°The church has ways of detecting whenever a holy knight dies so your identity as a holy knight is pretty much gone. This is nice too as the church can no longer track your activities. However, it doesn¡¯t hurt if you want to start training as a holy knight from the beginning. Felia had trained her body for sixteen years so you no longer have to worry about fitness.¡±

    Be used Felia¡¯s memories to find the royal sword of the Octavian Empire(Knights). This well crafted short sword was given to every member of the Octavian royal family. Felia carefully ced it at the back of her closet. It seemed that she had not forgotten that she was a member of the royal family.

    They weren¡¯t able to find any currency onboard much to Bes¡¯ dismay. Does this princess not bring any money with her when she leaves the house? Be allowed Angel to take her undead to search the rest of the fleet and not a single piece of currency was seen. They didn¡¯t bring any money for they knew that they wouldn¡¯t have any use for it. It seemed like this fleet was really sent to die.

    However, they did find quite a bit of dried food, though only enough tost Be a few days at sea. After she merged with Felia, she could no longer go without eating. Felia¡¯s body was human so she would feel hungry if she went a while without eating. The feeling of hungriness gradually spread throughout Be¡¯s body. She didn¡¯t dare to wait and see if she could starve to death.

    It only took half a day for Angel¡¯s subordinates to create a small wooden boat. Be also discovered a naval map of the world on Felia¡¯s bookshelf on which were drawn four continents and countless inds of various sizes. Be had trouble reading the characters on the map. The map was probably rather old since it was wrinkled and written in a more ancient text.

    ¡°Sister take these.¡± Mia handed Be a pair of makeshift gauntlets and a shield. She had used some of the armour scraps remaining on the ship to create these.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s depart! Do we need to do anything about the monsters and the undead remaining on the continent?¡±

    ¡°No, I think... soon... Time is ticking, if we don¡¯t leave now we can¡¯t follow the wind out to the ocean anymore.¡± Mia changed the topic before finishing her sentence. Be didn¡¯t bother to dig deeper. The three girls boarded their sailboat. Be had Angel instructed the undead set fire to the rest of the fleet, sinking them to the bottomless abyss of the sea.

    ___

    As the wooden boat surfed the wind out of the continent, the monsters and undead left behind on Alfred continent were prepared to rampage but were forced to stop when an intense pressure started diffusing from the gates of hell at the centre of the continent.

    Two small shadows walked out the gates with unsteady footing, supporting to each other weakly. It looked as if they were heavily wounded.

    ¡°Where is chief? Has she still not arrived?¡±

    ¡°She is still at the rear fending off those tough Saviors, but it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for chief. This dimension still isn¡¯t destroyed? It can¡¯t be... our threepanions who had arrived before...¡±

    ¡°Damn, ourpanions were...¡±

    ¡°The two of them almost fell to the ground in agitation, but the shadow that exited the gate to hell shortly after calmed them down.¡±

    ¡°Chief are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve disposed of that batch of Saviors, but there have already been five that arrived in the dimension before I could get to them. They¡¯ve probably already rooted themselves pretty deeply. It¡¯ll be quite a hassle to get rid of them.¡±

    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t be possible. Shouldn¡¯t only one Savior and one Destroyer reincarnate in a single ne?¡±

    ¡°This ne¡¯s Creator doesn¡¯t seem to be present and I¡¯m not sure if they were eliminated by our threepanions who came before us. Currently, this ne has no limits on the number of Saviors and Destroyers that can exist.¡±

    ¡°The three of us are not in fighting condition, let¡¯s find a ce to recover. We will make a memorial for the threepanions who were lost along the way.¡±

    ___

    Currently, Be¡¯s group were already long gone and naturally didn¡¯t know that there were threepanions who came looking for them. They also didn¡¯t know that theirpanions had dug graves for the three of them. Unfortunately, Be had burned all the ships before they had left, unknowingly screwing over theirpanions and causing them to be stuck on Alfred continent for quite a while.

    As she couldn¡¯t read naval maps, Be pretended to be a lost cargo boat wandering around trade routes. There were bound to be merchant ships that would pass by. The n was to get help from one of them to return back to Coristel continent.

    They drifted along the route for a day. Just when they was fussing over their shortage of dry food, they saw their target. It wasn¡¯t a merchant ship, however, they encountered a fleet of warships. They were the same model as the ones that hadnded on Alfred continent but carried different gs. It looked like they weren¡¯t from the Octavian Empire(Knights).

    This fleet was surrounding arge ck warship, not caring for Be¡¯s small boat.

    ¡°This counts as navalbat?¡± Be was speechless. She thought that she would be able to see the epic standoff between navies using cannons just like the Napoleonic wars, not some primitive ship boarding with hand to handbat. Whatever, their fighting is none of our business. It would be best if we get ourselves out of here, we¡¯re not a bunch of busybody heroes.

    ¡°Admiral, there is a small ship over there. It might belong to one of the demons.¡±

    ¡°Open fire! We can¡¯t let any of them get away.¡±

    ¡°But the sail seems to be that of the Octavian Empire?¡±

    ¡°The Octavian Empire expeditionary navy uses the samerge warships as us, this small ship is clearly an imposter. Anyways, if anything happens the church we¡¯ll take care of it. What are you scared of?¡±

    The ship closest to Be turned its prow towards them, it didn¡¯t take long for a wave of ming arrows to fly towards Be¡¯s small boat.

    ¡°What the hell... are they revoking human rights from the peanut gallery?!¡± Several ming arrows hit Be before she could react. Just when she thought that she was about to die (again), she realized that the arrows didn¡¯t hurt her.

    It was as if the arrows had hit a wall of metal, bouncing off her and before falling pathetically into the water. The same couldn¡¯t be said about Be¡¯s armour which was already tattered beyond saving as many arrows found a new home lodged inside it.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so shocked sister. When Felia was reborn she got the blood from the three of us so normal physical wounds won¡¯t even scratch you. No need to be scared.¡±

    Mia¡¯s exnation helped Be to restore some peace of mind. But when she saw that her boat had started to burn rather fiercely, she became frustrated again.

    ¡°Damn it, these bastards! Angel, change course towards them. I¡¯m going to steal their ship!¡± Be decided to forcibly take their ship when she saw that her own ship had already started to sink. She didn¡¯t need to be scared of anything as long as the enemy didn¡¯t have any cannons.

    ¡°Captain, that boat is heading towards us rapidly!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only a small boat, at most it could carry twenty-so people, we have five hundred on this warship. They are justing to deliver military exploits. Everyone get your weapons ready to have a celebration, archers keep up your volley, don¡¯t stop.¡±

    The captain of the ship, Viscount Joseph, looked at the small ship that wasing closer. Evidently, he didn¡¯t put them on his mind as there was no way the small ship could do any decent damage to their warship. When the ship got closer, he didn¡¯t even have a chance to examine it closely before arge ming chunk of metal flew at them with astonishing speed. One of the soldiers who was near the warship¡¯s rail was sent flying. He was dragged by the chunk of metal far over the opposite side of the ship, not even given the chance to let out a sound.

    ¡°What kind of monster has such great strength? Archers hurry up and...¡± Viscount Joseph¡¯s panicy voice was cut short by a flying short sword that punched through his armour and pinned him to the mast.

    Be climbed up thedder on the side of the warship that was originally designed for boarding enemy ships. She had already thrown her damaged armour and short sword as ranged weapons, and boarded only with the metal gauntlets and buckler.

    The people on the ship had yet to free themselves from the horrors of having their captain nailed to the mast when a horrible shriek brought them back to reality. Be had flung one of the soldiers near her right into the ocean. The soldier nearest to him was about to raise his sword against Be, but was greeted by a punch which threw him back several meters. It kindly ushered his spirit to the underworld.

    ¡°Everybody don¡¯t be scared, she¡¯s only one person!¡±

    Be looked a little helplessly at the enemies who came at her like a swarm of bees. She had thought that they would retreat after she had killed their captain, not continue to charge at her recklessly.¡±

    ¡°It seems that humans can only hurt each other...¡± Be pulled her sword out of the captain and wielded it in a defensive pose, preparing to engage the oing soldiers.

 Volume 0 Chapter 5: The Birth of the Legendary Pirate Queen

    <h4>Volume 0 Chapter 5: The Birth of the Legendary Pirate Queen</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Voxxen

    It is easy to lose your sense of humanity when you are killing, especially when you are lopsidedly ughtering the other side. Be was surrounded by the enemy, but she had the upper hand in the fight; the enemy archers were afraid of friendly fire and were unable to attack, only able to watch allied foot soldiers rush to their deaths.

    Be didn¡¯t know if it was because Felia had trained intensely while still alive, or if it was the blood that the body received during the ritual. Felia¡¯s body was currently like a cheat character in games, the enemies¡¯ attacks had no effect on her while she was able to one-shot any of them.

    Be had hesitated to kill at first, as she definitely would not have dared to do something like this in her past life. However, it was the other side who had initiated hostilities; if Be had been a normal human, she would have perished in the sea of mes.

    Within 10 minutes, the enemy lost a few dozen men; Be grew more and more used to the ughter while the enemy continued to lose ground. If you were to go around telling people that several hundred armed soldiers were being pushed back by an unarmored dame, they¡¯dugh at you, but it was a fact.

    ¡°Everybody fall back, I¡¯ll stop this beast.¡±

    Wounded, tired, and losing hope, the soldiers fought for their lives; in their eyes, beset by this singr demon in a dame¡¯s guise. Promise arrived at their nk, reinforcements charging out from the cabin. It was a middle-aged knight d in heavy armour; he appeared to be in his 40¡¯s, but his face was marred by the wrinkles of a burdened man. The knight was armed with a long steelnce andrge shield.

    Richi Bernard was shocked by the youthful appearance of the intruder that looked like a girl no more than sixteen years of age; his view from the cabin had been obstructed by the clouds of smoke that obscured the battlefield and bloodied chaos she incited..

    Be was currently grinding ¡®newbie missions¡¯ when suddenly a middle-aged knight blocked her path. Without minding him, she just threw a punch at him, but he raised his shield, blocking her blow.

    ¡°Eh? This uncle has some skill!¡± Be felt as if she punched a wall, but she didn¡¯t feel any pain from the impact.

    Bernard was even more shocked than her, he knew how powerful his defences were as a holy knight; it had been enough to kill several of his enemies through rebound, but the girl in front of him lookedpletely unaffected. It looked as if he would have to hold her here and wait for Shawn toe and reinforce him; this kind of opponent can only be dealt with by a dragon knight.

    ¡°Little girl, we have no enmity or grudges between us, why must we greet each other with weapons?¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you uncle, my only possession in this world was the boat that you guys just sunk; you say we have no enmity or grudges between us?¡±

    ¡°We can pay for your damages, is that okay?¡±

    The surrounding soldiers were shocked when the holy knight Bernard decided to discuss conditions with the beautiful girl. A damn Holy Knight was frightened of a girl, was his title bought?

    Be was not convinced by the uncle¡¯sughing face; she had already killed dozens of his men; if that was so easily forgiven, world peace would have been achieved long ago. This uncle was probably the level of a mid-boss for newbies so there was definitely some way to bypass his high armour.

    ¡°There is no way for someone of your level to break through the defence of a holy knight, you should give up now!¡± Bernard strengthened his defence further after feeling that Be¡¯s hostility towards him had risen and began to radiate a holy aura.

    Be was a little surprised to find someone with the same upation of Felia out on the open seas, she had thought that only the Octavian empire would have holy knights. However, his words gave away that there was a way to break through his defence.

    When Bernard saw that Be had stopped moving, he thought that he had managed to intimidate her. As he was about to keep talking to distract her, he saw Be¡¯s plotting grin. Be immediately turned her attention away from Bernard and ran straight into the surrounding soldiers. Screams of despair could be heard on deck from where Be had punched into their lines.

    ¡°You...¡± Bernard watched as Be decimated the soldiers. He was starting to panic as this had not been part of his n, which was to keep her distracted until further reinforcements coulde and neutralize her.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be surprised about, Uncle? Even though I can¡¯t beat you, you can¡¯t stop me from beating up the other guys, right?¡± Be taunted Bernard while one-sidedly pounding the soldiers, it didn¡¯t take long for her to knock down another few dozen. Be was confident that this holy knight didn¡¯t have the ability to beat her, which was why he was trying to drag it out; if Bernard thought that Be could be defeated, he wouldn¡¯t be wasting time trying to keep Be talking, he would be fighting.

    Bernard knew that if he let this go on, even if Mister Stanley managed to arrive, his own reputation would be severely damaged so he could do nothing but fight. The role of a holy knight is to protect so if he is unable to do that, he has no existential value.

    Bernard raised hisnce and shield and rapidly dashed in Be¡¯s direction. Be guessed that Bernard was using something simr to a ¡®Charge¡¯ ability like a typical knight ss in MMORPGs.

    Be had been waiting for this moment, she had observed Bernard¡¯s posture while she was decimating soldiers; Felia had been a holy knight before her death so she should probably be able to use this defensive ability. Well, there was no harm in trying as he wouldn¡¯t be able to damage her anyways, even if she had failed to activate the ability.

    ¡°Heh, there¡¯s no way an outsider can learn... what!¡± Bernard was about tough when he saw Be adapt the stance that he had taken earlier, but he felt as if his Knight Charge had hit a metal wall.

    In the moment that Bernard¡¯s body stopped, Be moved behind him and delivered a flying kick to his back. Afraid that he might have any cards up his sleeve, Be had used every ounce of her power on this kick. When she was pounding the soldiers earlier she had not used much power, just hitting them normally.

    Her full power was nothing tough at, Bernard flew right off the ship with a bang, travelling another few dozen meters in the air beforending in the sea. His armour had beenpletely shattered by Be¡¯s kick, its shards remaining on the deck.

    It seemed that Bernard was rather manly, not even letting out any pained scream after taking such a powerful kick. Be only learnedter that Bernard had died on the spot so of course, he didn¡¯t have any time to let out a voice.

    ¡°Uncle,ing out without a mount, you aren¡¯t as strong as you bragged. Isn¡¯t itmon knowledge that a knight must have a horse? In any case, see ya!¡± Be turned her head around with a swagger, looking at the shocked soldiers.

    ¡°She knows the abilities of a holy knight? That defensive skill was the one that Bernard-dono used earlier!¡±

    ¡°Holy knights don¡¯t kill without reason, there is probably something wrong with your vision!¡±

    ¡°You guys done talking? If you are, let us continue!¡± Be looked unsatisfied at the soldiers with her sword in her hand.

    At this moment, a holy light shone across the entire deck; everyone on deck had their wounds immediately healed. The soldiers¡¯ tense and nervous bodies also rxed.

    ¡°It¡¯s archbishop Stanley! Bless the omnipotent god of light, we¡¯re saved!¡± A white-clothed priest appeared on deck, the remaining soldiers quickly got down on their knees in prayer. The priest¡¯s age showed through his hair and beard that had be a light gray. His eyes, however, shone brightly, he was evidently not anymon priest.

    Bishop Stanley sunk into thought as he looked at Be. This girl was definitely a holy knight; the ability that she had used against Bernard was a standard move for holy knights and was definitely not something that she had thought of in the heat of battle. The problem was that he was unable to detect any sacred energy that was customary of a holy knight from her; he didn¡¯t know what changes she had undergone to be like this.

    ¡°Little girl, if there are any misunderstandings or problems that you have, this old man can help you.¡±

    ¡°No problem! I was just stiff from not exercising recently and was getting rid of the kinks in my muscles.¡± Be didn¡¯t recklessly attack like she did with Bernard, this was the first time she had encountered an enemy of the magic ss; she did not want to fight without having any understanding of the enemy¡¯s ability.

    ¡°Killing cannot bring salvation, little girl. Can you tell this old man your name?¡±

    ¡°Peace is not brought by mere words grandpa bishop, I¡¯m nothing more than a pirate; my name is not worth mentioning. I¡¯m merely trying to earn a living for myself and my little sisters.¡±

    The surrounding soldiers were awed by her words, such a fierce pirate was probably worthy of the title pirate queen. One girl against an entire fleet; it wouldn¡¯t be an overstatement to call this worthy of legends.

    ¡°I have some knowledge of all the pirate captains in this area, I¡¯ve never even heard of a female pirate like you!¡± Archbishop Barry didn¡¯t believe Be¡¯s im that she was a pirate. The pirate captains that he knew off were all tough looking muscled men; it would be impossible for a girl like her to convince pirates to follow her.

    ¡°Hey uncle, I¡¯m trying tomit a robbery here! Can you coordinate with me a bit?¡± Be didn¡¯t want to waste time talking with the old bastard. Viins had always gotten themselves killed by their own long speeches, she wasn¡¯t so stupid as to fall for this trick.

    ¡°How much gold do you want?¡±

    ¡°Gramps, are you kidding me? You¡¯re trying to barter with a pirate here; even a sea full of gold can¡¯t be converted to food. I want a new ship as well as enough food tost me for a month.¡±

    Be almost got driven crazy by the old man, it was absurd that robberies could be haggled like a trade. She found outter that it was actually quite possible to barter with pirates in this world as the pirates wouldn¡¯t make it difficult for their targets if they didn¡¯t have enough currency.

    Barry finally confirmed that Be was no pirate. He knew the rules of the sea here; all the pirates would only take gold and other currencies. It would be a joke for any of them to rob food. He didn¡¯t know why but he was reminded of the good times when he had argued with his deceased great-granddaughter.

    Archbishop Barry had held his position for a long time, his son Stanley Bertram had gotten the position of Count with help from his father¡¯s influence. Bertram received arge fief to rule and had been busy in the daily hassles of a feudal lord, so had no time to see his father. Luckily Barry and his wife still had a granddaughter who came around and visited often, keeping them away from loneliness.

    The happiness didn¡¯tst long, a few years ago his teenage granddaughter had died when a powerful necromancer had cursed the city. His son, Bertram borrowed the power of dragon knights to destroy the city in order to stop the curse from spreading. This had ruined the rtion between Bertram and his parents. Barry¡¯s wife had passed away from sickness caused by her anger not long after, leaving Barry in the world of the living to search for her beloved granddaughter.

    Archbishop Barry was conscious of his position and was unable to bring himself down to talk to his son. He had spent his days within the confinements of his church all alone. Be had managed to remind him of better times. He thought for quite a while before answering Be.

    ¡°Alright, I can agree to your demands, do you have any other requests? Say it now, I can agree to it as long as it¡¯s within my jurisdiction.¡±

    Be had thought that Barry was secretly preparing his ultimate ability due to his long silence and was about to make the first move. She was stunned by his response; this old man didn¡¯t follow the routine either.

    The soldiers were also shocked by the sudden turn of events. If Bernard heard about this from beyond the grave he would have cried until he fainted. He didn¡¯t have to fight the monstrosity that was Be and die if he had only tried a little harder at negotiating.

 Volume 0 Chapter 6: Doomsday of the Expeditionary Fleet

    <h4>Volume 0 Chapter 6: Doomsday of the Expeditionary Fleet</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Hira

    The Archbishop, Stanley Barry¡¯s original intentions were to use some stunning magic on Be and me her earlier rampage on being possessed; clearing her name. After all, she had killed almost a hundred soldiers along with a Viscount and a holy knight. Normally such an action would be unforgivable, but given Be¡¯s identity as a holy knight she would be given some lenience.

    Barry was forced to give up on this solution by the two abnormally frightening gazes that he felt watching his every motion. He was sure that if he made any move to interfere with Be, even if it was for her own good, the owners of the gazes definitely would not keep silent. Unfortunately the owners of the stare were stillpletely out of his view.

    ¡°I deny your terms! Gramps Archbishop, I¡¯m a pirate; there is no turning back for me anymore!¡± Be said, even as her eyes betrayed her belief in his words.

    ¡°Then how about you promise this old man something?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try to, but tell me what you want first¡±

    ¡°If... No, when you beat this old man, I hope that you won¡¯t hurt the others and let them leave the ship themselves.¡± Archbishop Barry looked into Be¡¯s eyes as he was talking, hinting at something.

    This old man wasn¡¯t simple. Be could see he was intending to throw the fight so the men on the boat would have a reason to leave, and she would be able to obtain a new ship.

    ¡°Alright, I promise you that. Now, I¡¯m not going to hold back!¡±

    Be mimicked the pose that Bernard had taken in their fight earlier and charged. She was mimicking his ¡®Knight Charge¡¯, but due to herck of ance, she could only bring her buckler in front of her to use as a battering ram while charging.

    Archbishop Barry gestured with both of his hands and a wall of visible light appeared in front of him. Be collided directly with the wall and with a bang her shield blew apart.

    ¡°Bless the god of light! The Archbishop won...¡± their cheers were cut off by another loud sound. Be had not stopped charging after her buckler was ruined, she continued her warpath and smashed through the wall of light.

    As Be reached the Archbishop with her charge, his face was frozen in shock. He only managed to it shake off when Be reached him, her fist aiming at his chest.

    ¡°You¡¯re strong girl! We¡¯ll meet again¡± Archbishop Barry caught Be¡¯s fist in one hand. He seemed to have a protective spell cast on it as he didn¡¯t seem to take any damage from Be¡¯s punch. He used his other hand to swiftly shove what felt like a piece of paper into Be¡¯s free hand. ¡°Take this.¡±

    After this, the Archbishop¡¯s body flew back across the deck. As Be¡¯s figure had blocked the views of the others; it gave the illusion of him being sent flying by Be¡¯s punch, and as they had already seen a holy knight face the same treatment just several moments before, they did not suspect anything.

    Be looked at the Archbishop. To others it may have looked like Be had sent him flying, but she knew that he had done this to himself. Right before he hit the water, Be saw him stop in midair and nce towards her with a grin on his face, before turning around and gliding towards another ship. Be was at a loss for words... The Archbishop knew flight magic...

    After seeing that the Archbishop had also been defeated, the surrounding soldiers quickly scattered to find nks and barrels that would keep them afloat and jumped into the sea for their lives. The deck that had hundreds of men mere moments ago was now vacant, save for Be and quite a number of corpses.

    ¡°These guys... they didn¡¯t even take care of the bodies!¡±

    ¡°Sister your clothes are pretty much done for...¡±

    Mia and Angel finally came out of hiding.

    As Be looked down she could not help but feel a little depressed., Her body might have been imprable by weaponry, but her clothes were not. Her underwear was clearly visible between the cuts, but fortunately the underwear in this world was rather conservative, almost to the point of thermal underwear in her past life, so not much was actually seen.

    She looked at the piece of paper in her hand. She didn¡¯t recognize any of the densely written characters, but she was able to pick out the image of the church¡¯s cross of light. The characters on the paper were probably some sort of special code within the church that didn¡¯t exist in Felia¡¯s memory, leading to Be not being able toprehend either.

    ¡°Do you guys recognize the words on this paper?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve never seen this before; but look, their warships are approaching again.¡±

    Before the three of them had a chance to further investigate the characters on the paper, the nearby warships came in support of the one that Be hadmandeered.

    ¡°Damn, do these bastards not know the value of life?!¡±

    ¡°Sister, don¡¯t go; you don¡¯t want people to think you¡¯re an exhibitionist right?¡±

    Angel held onto Be¡¯s and as she was about to prepare for battle once more.

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem, my underwear doesn¡¯t expose much...¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want you to go, I care.¡±

    ¡°Me too! Why should you show anyone else!¡±

    Both Angel and Mia grabbed one of Be¡¯s arms, stopping her. Be looked curiously at the two lolis, she didn¡¯t understand where their sudden strong emotions came from.

    ¡°Alright... Mia can you see if you can create something like this?¡±

    Be used a piece of wood she found on the deck to trace the shape of a cannon and described how it worked based on her memory; it would be amazing if Mia could replicate one.

    After hearing Be¡¯s description for a cannon, Mia was shocked; but shook her head after thinking about it.

    ¡°It¡¯s my first time hearing of a weapon like this, I can probably make it, but we don¡¯t have enough metal onboard.¡±

    ¡°Then can you make this?¡± Be then traced the design of a simple catapult.

    ¡°There is no problem if we make it out of wood, but we only haverge enough material for a few smaller ones.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine as long as we can make it, Angel can you get some helpers for Mia?¡±

    There were two warships nking Behey were the ones who had saved the earlier soldiers and sailors that had bailed from her ship.

    They weren¡¯t willing to fight a boarding battle after hearing that the intruder on board had killed almost a hundred men, including a holy knight, single-handedly. Not to mention the Archbishop whose fate was still unknown to them. One of the captains, Sir Brooke decided to instead sink her ship from a distance with fire arrows.

    Right before they entered arrow range, Sir Brooke noticed a bunch of sailors on the deck of the other ship manning wooden constructs; hadn¡¯t all the crew bailed? Why were there still people on board? Had the information he received earlier been false?

    What he didn¡¯t know was the sailors were not living people, but risen corpses that Angel had summoned using the bodies left on board. As he was hesitating whether or not to fire on the other ship, the opposing side made the first move, and Sir Brooke saw several barrels of ming alcohol flying his way.

    A barrel of alcoholnded near sir Brooke and exploded before he had a chance to respond, sending him straight into the embrace of his God.

    After a few volleys, the two ships closest to Be had disappeared in an eruption of fire caused by the explosions, terrible screams drifted from within; making it a bit hard for Be¡¯s heart to bear.

    Mia had only heard the basics on how gunpowder works from Be and immediately used the strong alcohol in the ship¡¯s storage along with some catalysts that she had procured herself to make an explosive fluid simr to nitroglycerin. Be was thinking that she shouldn¡¯t teach this loli such dangerous stuff anymore and rece the lessons with something more normal instead.

    Be was scared that Mia might go down the wrong path when she observed her excitement; let¡¯s not let her make any more dangerous weapons..

    With the advantage in weaponry, Be cut through the warships like butter, destroying five ships in rapid session and heading straight to the centre of the envelopment. The other warships were wary of their weapons and did not pursue them, watching as Be headed closer and closer to the heart of the fleet.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± A dragon descended from the sky, it was a western dragon that was about 8 meters from nose to tail. The dragon¡¯s body was covered with red scales and its muscled pair of red wings pped during its descent; it was probably a fire type dragon. On the back of the dragon stood a young knight of approximately twenty years of age, d in golden armour.

    ¡°Mister Shawn! It has been a while, eh?¡±

    ¡°No need for honorifics between us, master Stanley. If you don¡¯t mind me asking, how were you wounded?¡±

    Dragon knight Randall Shawn was surprised by the trail of blood trickling from the Archbishop¡¯s mouth. How strong was the opponent to have wounded Archbishop Barry?

    *cough* *cough* ¡°Thanks for your concern, this wound isn¡¯t much. Would you mind taking this old man back to the reserves with your dragon?¡± The Archbishop wasn¡¯t faking his injuries; although he was able to block Be¡¯s strikepletely because he shoved her the piece of paper with an unprotected hand, he received some damage from the???Knight Charge???.

    ¡°This... alright, climb on sir!¡± Shawn hesitated, looking at the mes leaping from the nearby ships, quickly deciding to prioritise the safety of the Archbishop before returning to check what was happening to the fleet. What he didn¡¯t notice was that the Archbishop briefly showed a sly smile, as if he had aplished some dastardly deed.

    ___

    Currently, on the deck of the surrounded ck warship, the holy knight Richard was showcasing his power, with a deft swing of his shield he swatted a nearby demon soldier. Not far from him the other holy knight, Isaac, had also forced back the demon soldiers that had surrounded him. The current battlefield was in their advantage, luckily Archbishop Nichs had sealed away the most powerful demon with the demon sealing cross. If she had been free to roam the battle, not even Shawn, the dragon knight, could guarantee a win against her.

    Under the mast, a fat priest was chanting some form of spell from the book in his hands. Not far in front of him was a girl kneeling on the deck; there was a swirling hexagram beneath her, seemingly used to seal her powers. It seemed that she was quite powerful as a normal demoning into contact with the demon sealing cross would have immediately turned into ashes, while the girl was only unable to move.

    ¡°Where is that old obstinate Stanley? Even if he doesn¡¯t want toe over, why is he not sending the holy knight Bernard? We would have been able to return to this female demon already if he had.¡± Archbishop Nichs grumbled while looking at the girl. Currently, the girl was also enduring her own rage, she would have shredded the fat priest if she hadn¡¯t fallen for some treacherous bastard¡¯s plot.

    At this time, a nearby warship changed course towards them; from the g that it flew, it seemed to be the ship of Archbishop Barry.

    ¡°Reinforcements areing!¡±¡° the human soldiers¡¯ morale skyrocketed while that of the demons plummeted. They were unable to run, but it would be a massive disgrace if their princess was captured by the human church so their only choice was to fight to the end.

    ¡°Bernard! Come help me!¡± Richard yelled. He saw an armoured figuree over from other ship, but it wasn¡¯t the holy knight Bernard; instead it was a female knight d in full te. The only thing that he could discern of the woman was her blue eyes and the locks of golden hair that did notpletely fit inside her helmet. The style of the armour was definitely that of a holy knight, but Richard recalled that the expeditionary navy had not left port in the Octavian Empire with any female holy knights.

    Richard was about to ask her to identify herself when he saw that she had reached out a gauntleted hand, seemingly for a handshake.

    This little knight was shy enough to ask for a handshake in this situation? His knightly demeanour prompted him to stretch his hand out to receive the greeting. However, as soon as he sped her hand, Be fiercely threw Richard off the ship in one swift motion.

    The other people on deck were shocked by the strength of the woman. Anyone throwing a holy knight as simply as they would a sack of potatoes was hard to believe.

    ¡°What are you doing!?¡± The other holy knight, Isaac, demanded.

    ¡°Have you never seen a robbery before, uncle?!¡±

    Be removed her helmet and looked at Isaac innocently. She wasn¡¯t scared of the face filled with rage that stared back at her, she currently wore the holy knight Bernard¡¯s spare suit of armour, modified to fit her by Mia. Her previous equipment was of low quality and she was quite eager to field test her new toys.

 Volume 0 Chapter 7: Demise of the Expeditionary Fleet

    <h4>Volume 0 Chapter 7: Demise of the Expeditionary Fleet</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Yukan

    ¡°Holy knight Felia! Aren¡¯t you on the expedition party to Alfred continent? Howe you are here?!¡± Archbishop Nichs realized Be¡¯s identity after studying her for a while.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong person, gramps. I¡¯m the pirate queen Be, not some holy knight Felia.¡±

    Be did not have any good feelings for this archbishop, as he was the one who sent Felia, on her ill-fated voyage to Alfred continent. ording to Felia¡¯s memories this archbishop only obtained his position through his family¡¯s influence, his power was nowhere near the level of Archbishop Stanley ¨C who had worked his way up the ranks.

    ¡°Sounds like you¡¯ve been mesmerized by the devil. You are but one person, and you dare proim yourself a monarch?¡± Nichs was about tough at Be¡¯s foolishness but stopped when he saw Be make a gesture with her hand.

    From her ship flew several ropes with hooks attached to their ends and these hooks found their ce around the rails. Several figures, clothed in ck, climbed aboard the ship using these ropes; they were naturally the undead that had been summoned by Angel. After boarding the ship, they immediately rushed towards the human soldiers while ignoring the demons. To these undead, demons did not give off the same ¡®smell¡¯ as humans; and since they hadn¡¯t received any orders, apart from that of attacking the humans, they ignored them.

    ¡°You traitor! You¡¯ve sold your soul to the devil! I will end you in ce of the Church of Light!¡± The holy knight Isaac started a ¡®Knight Charge¡¯ towards Be, who returned the favor by raising her shield and starting a charge of her own.

    The force given off by the two holy knights colliding mid-charge sent the surrounding soldiers flying ¨C both humans and demons alike. Isaac got pushed back several steps and tried to stabilize himself but Be immediately started a second charge to drive home her advantage. Isaac was caught off guard and was sent flying further back for several meters this time around.

    ¡°How is that possible? You are able to continuously charge twice!¡± Isaac looked at Be, whose face was unwavering, as he pushed himself off the ground. Isaac remembered that she hade from Bernard¡¯s ship, and that she may have already defeated another holy knight.

    ¡°Why is it that all you holy knights have the same attack pattern?¡± Be was surprised to see Isaac adopting the same defensive pose as Bernard had previously. It seemed to her that the profession of holy knight didn¡¯t have many unique abilities. What she didn¡¯t know was that most knights require a mount to unleash their full potential and abilities, unless they were a dragon knight, and they would be fighting at arge disadvantage without a mount.

    Currently it was a chaotic fight on the warship between Be¡¯s undead pirates, the human assaulters, and the demon defenders. The undead had the absolute advantage in this chaos as they didn¡¯t have to be afraid of any friendly fire, they swung their weapons wildly, aiming at whoever was closest to them.

    Be straight up ignored Isaac and approached Archbishop Nichs. Isaac was preparing to head to the aid of the archbishop, when a ming barrelnded at his feet ¨C which sent him flying into the water.

    Of course this wasn¡¯t enough to kill him directly, in fact he was almost unscathed; after all, a holy knight¡¯s defenses are nothing to scoff at. It was just that, he would take some time to swim back to the ship; it was their fault that they wore such heavy armor out at sea. The two knights should be graceful to their god if they don¡¯t drown.

    Be had decided to eliminate the two holy knights onboard from the start, but she knew that it was difficult to achieve that objective of her. She had only managed to kill Bernard after she caught him off guard, and she knew that she wouldn¡¯t be so lucky this time. Her goal was the archbishop.

    ¡°Holy knight Felia, put down your weapon and I can promise that nothing will happen to you once we return. Otherwise you will never be able to escape from the judgement of the Church...¡±

    ¡°Shut it! Don¡¯t be so arrogant if you don¡¯t have any cash. If you keep talking I¡¯ll throw you to the fishes.¡±

    Be didn¡¯t bother to waste time listening to his nonsense, and stopped Nichs¡¯ preaching. Be secretly felt very pleased, when she looked at his conflicted face. Neither Be nor Felia liked this guy. In Felia¡¯s past life, this archbishop used to trick female believers to engage in intercourse with him, by proiming that they can be saved if they offer their bodies to god. Even Felia had almost fallen for it, before she realized his machinations.

    ¡°Are you crazy...? What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    Nichs started to panic, when he saw Be walk towards the sealed girl. He had to maintain the sealing array and was unable to attack. He could only watch as Be got closer to the girl; and prayed that the two holy knights, who fell into the sea could make it back in time to stop her.

    The girl, who was sealed by the golden hexagram, had been roused by the loud sound of the two knights shing earlier; and had been watching Be the whole time. Her eyes shifted from wariness, to surprise, and then to shock as Be walked towards her. The reason for such drastic changes in her expression was because this holy knight did not have any ill-intent towards her, and was also studying her closely.

    The girl¡¯s height was around that of Be¡¯s, just that her chest was possibly one whole size above. Even though her body was well covered by a suit of ck armor, it was evident that she had quite the explosive body. Be got closer to look at her face, wanting to see how a demon princess looked like first hand.

    She had learned from the soldiers on the other ships that humans had encircled a princess of one of the four demon empires, Alf Dolores, 3rd princess of the Alfred Empire. Originally she didn¡¯t want to get too deeply involved in the human-demon conflict, and only wanted to grab a ship and quickly leave the conflict zone. But there was basically no food on that ship; so she had raided all the ships in her way, all the way to the center of the encirclement.

    None of the ships that she had defeated on the way had much food so Be decided to try her luck at the biggest ship of both sides. It was the ship of a demon princess after all, there should be something worth looting this time. It wasn¡¯t actually a surprise that she didn¡¯t manage to find any food on those ships, as the human reserve fleet was still several nautical miles off, and carried all the supplies of the expeditionary fleet.

    Alf Dolores had long violet hair that came down to her waist, coupled with her irises of the same color; she was quite the charmer. Be lost herself in Dolores¡¯ beauty, and only returned to her senses after the princess looked away unnaturally.

    ¡°Excuse me, are you the princess, Alf Dolores? Can you work with me a bit here, I¡¯m a pirate and I want you to tell me where you carry all the goods on this ship!¡±

    Dolores froze after hearing Be¡¯s demands. Since when did human pirates originate as holy knights? Had the world changed to the point that holy knights had to earn a living by pirating?

    As she saw Alf Dolores struggle to hold in herughter, Be was a little helpless; after all, she couldn¡¯t yell at her and demand to know where the goods were, she might dere that she would rather die before telling a pirate. If that happened Be would have wasted her entire day. If she had known that being a pirate required so much work, Be would have never wanted to be one.

    ¡°Princess Alf Dolores, can you be a bit more serious about this? I¡¯m a fierce pirate, if you don¡¯t tell me where you keep the ship¡¯s money then I¡¯ll...¡±

    ¡°Miss Pirate, what if I don¡¯t have any money?¡±

    ¡°No money? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Goodbye!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Pirate nee-san, don¡¯t leave! I can give you anything else!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a pervert, what else can you give me?¡±

    Be gulped when she looked at the princess¡¯ explosive body; sadly she was a girl and couldn¡¯t do anything to her even if she had wanted to.

    ¡°If you help me... I¡¯ll stay by your side until my father ransoms me.¡±

    Actually Alf Dolores had ran away from her home to escape an arranged marriage. Her father had disliked her, as she was not of pure demon descent; and had arranged for her to be married to the crown prince of the Mephyr Empire, Mephyr Derek, in order to obtain some political benefits.

    This crown prince was a renowned yboy in the four demon empires, and Dolores naturally did not want to marry him, so she ran away from home.

    ¡°No, I have morals too; I don¡¯t take people, only money. I¡¯m a pirate not a human trafficker!¡±

    ¡°Miss Pirate, if you help me I can promise you anything!¡± Dolores was panicking, afraid that Be might actually leave.

    ¡°Oh well, I¡¯ll take some losses this time...¡± Be wasn¡¯t cold-hearted enough to leave Dolores, after she saw that tears were forming in her eyes. She decided to lend her a hand.

    ¡°Felia! This is yourst chance, get away from the demon. Don¡¯t get tempted by the devil!¡± It was Nichs¡¯ turn to panic as he saw that Be was actually going to help Dolores. He knew that the demon princess¡¯ power was at least on par with that of the dragon knight Shawn, and if her seal was removed her first target would be himself.

    ¡°I¡¯m nothing more than a mere pirate, things like holy knights are none of my concern, get out of my sight if you don¡¯t want to die.¡±, Be walked up to Dolores¡¯ side and studied the shing golden cross in front of her chest. It was probably key to whatever was sealing her power. It was a question of how she wore it as a ne in the first ce.

    ¡°Are you mad, woman? This demon sealing cross was personally blessed by the pope, Croft VI, it is not something that a holy knight whose soul has been lost can so casually desecrate...¡±, Nichs almostughed when he saw Be reach towards the cross attached to the ne, but his words were cut short by what happened next.

    Be easily pulled the cross of the ne on Dolores¡¯ neck. She then turned around and crushed the cross into powder.

    ¡°Oi, mister archbishop! I think your cross is a fake. It seems that the church is rather short on funds if they are giving their archbishops such useless equipment.¡±

    ¡°You,... remember this!¡±, Nichs flew back to his warship when he saw Be easily destroy the demon sealing cross that he had been so confident in, and once Dolores recovered her power she definitely wouldn¡¯t let him return to the church alive.

    ¡°Why did you let him go? This human doesn¡¯t look like one to be able to put down his grudges, aren¡¯t you scared that he will trouble you after he gets back?¡±, Dolores easily broke through the sealing array on the ground, if it wasn¡¯t for the demon sealing cross she would have been able to break through it long ago.

    ¡°Why would I let him go? That guy doesn¡¯t even realize that his ship had already been taken.¡± Be pounced on Dolores and pushed her to the ground while saying this, just as Dolores was about to question, arge explosion rang throughout the sea. The ship that Nichs had just boarded had been broken into two pieces by the force of the explosion, one piece had already sunk and the other was inside an inferno.

    Nichs had stored quite a bit of strong alcohol on his ship, Be had already let Mia and Angel board his ship to turn the alcohol into an explosivepound before she boarded the demon¡¯s ship. They had been waiting for Nichs to return to his death. The archbishop never suspected that his ship would be tampered with, and was killed on the spot by the explosion.

    Dolores looked at the sunken ships in the distance, then looked around her. The remainder of the human fleet that had surrounded them was now fleeing, many of their number were now either enveloped in fire or sinking. The one who had done all of this, Be, was standing right beside her observing her aplishments. At this point Dolores felt as if she wasn¡¯t the demon here.

    ¡°Pirate sister, how did you do it?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret of the trade! Take care, I¡¯m going to take my leave...¡±

    ¡°Can I ask something of you please?¡±

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    ¡°Take me with you!¡±

    ___

    After quite a while, the dragon knight Shawn finally made it back to see the remains of the fleet, and the demons¡¯ ship had long left. This naval battleter became the spark that lit the fuse for the eighth Human-Demon war. Humans lost four holy knights including Felia and the two that were thrown overboard, and an archbishop along with several thousand capable seamen.

    On the demons¡¯ side they had lost the 3rd princess of the Alfred Empire, Alf Dolores, whose location was currently unknown. ording to the surviving demons who had managed to flee before Be arrived, the Church of Light¡¯s archbishop had already boarded their ship. It was most probable that the princess had already met her unfortunate demise.

    Although some of the human sailors imed that they also saw a female holy knight, when the Church sent Archbishop Stanley to investigate, they all simultaneously changed their ims and nothing ever came of it.

 Volume 1 Chapter 1: The Ghost Townâ€™s Mysterious Visitor

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 1: The Ghost Town¡¯s Mysterious Visitor</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Yukan

    The An rk Strip, one of the six most prosperous regions of the human alliance just a thousand years ago, but it had all changed nine hundred years ago when the great armies of the demons and their allies carved their way through the continent to this area. The once prosperous region was destroyed by the fires of war sparked by the final battle between the demon coalition and the human alliance.

    After the massive battle, there was not enough time to properly bury all those who had fallen, leading to an outbreak of the undead. Overwhelmed by the sheer numbers, the Church of Light could only give the order to quarantine the region. Several people who had arrived a month ago changed all of this.

    The small town of An, a ghost town that had been abandoned for millennia. The streets of the town that were once bustling with undead were now empty and clean, a mounted knight patrolled the streets. This knight wore a suit of silver armor unadorned with any country¡¯s emblem, she did not carry thence and shield that were the trademark weapons of a knight, but she did have a thin sword sheathed at her waist, along with the modified gauntlets on her hands, which were the only weapons she carried.

    Be looked at the streets in satisfaction; when she had arrived here a month ago, the streets had been rampant with rotting undead as if the town was straight out of a zombie flick. Through Be¡¯s ¡®crusade¡¯, she had managed to put all of them to rest.

    A month ago Be hadnded with her two ¡®little sisters¡¯, Angel and Mia, as well as the demon princess Dolores, on Coristel continent. The continent was currently under the control of the human alliance, made up of the five great empires and the church, as well as many smaller kingdoms and dukedoms. The continent¡¯s political atmosphere was ratherplicated.

    But these weren¡¯t on Be¡¯s mind, she had just wanted to find a safe ce to settle down. She would not be able to return to the Octavian Empire (Knights), even if she had wanted to. She had heard rumours that they were holding a national mourning for the 9th princess, Octavio Felia, as even though she was an illegitimate child, they had to at least put on a facade to the public as she was still a part of the royal family.

    It would be an insult to the royal family if she were to return to the empire now; it would be better if she did not return. After confirming with Dolores, the file that the old archbishop had given Be was a certificate from the Church of Light, one that would be given to missionaries to open churches in various ces. Those that held the certificate were permitted to open a church to the God of Light in any location. It basically gave her the right to im any area she wanted ¡®for the Church of Light¡¯ as long as she built a ce to worship the god of light.

    Be chose the An rk strip as her target destination; she still remembered the look of terror on Count Harold¡¯s face when she told him that she had decided to be the ¡®missionary¡¯ to spread the faith to this area. He looked as if she was heading straight into the depths of hell. Well, he wasn¡¯t that far off from the truth. Count Harold was the one who had been in charge of such matters and had desperately tried to convince Be to reconsider, but had been silenced by Be¡¯s determination. He had told her that if she ran into any trouble she could go to his territory, the Trevikon County, to seek his assistance.

    The old man had been a devout believer of the church his whole life and was a good-hearted person, but was stopped from advancing his title because of his inflexibility to amodate to different circumstances.

    Be was about to continue on her patrol when she was interrupted by a few kids that stopped in front of her horse; these children were not living humans but instead resembled ghosts from her previous world. Their entire body, apart from their rather clear facial features, was shimmery and immaterial and was floating instead of walking.

    ¡°Miss Be! There are intruders in the forest surrounding the town!¡±

    ¡°How many times have I told you not call me with honorifics, Little Tony?¡±

    ¡°Miss Be, they¡¯re heading to the Adris resting ce, it¡¯s very dangerous there!¡±

    Be couldn¡¯t change the fact that they refused to change the way they addressed her and walked past them. These children were undoubtedly ghosts. From her time in the church of the Trevikon county sifting through ancient files as well as what Angel had learned from the spirits in the area, Be discovered a secret that the church had hidden for thousands of years.

    It seemed that all of the gods had already disappeared in the war ten thousand years ago and had not been heard from since, presumably dead. Without the god of death, the cycle of life and death was in disorder; the souls of the dead wandered the world of the living, many of them would be evil spirits and attack pregnant women, trying to steal the body of the infant before another soul entered.

    The Church of Light had hidden this from the people by sending priests around the continent to bless people, those who had been blessed would be temporarily safe from the evil spirits. The church used this to increase their power and had hoardedrge amounts of wealth in the thousands of years that they¡¯ve existed. Many of the upper echelons of the church had already known or guessed that the gods no longer walked the world, but had chosen to stay silent to preserve their influence and wealth.

    After Be arrived in the town of An, Angel used her ability tomunicate with undead and spirits to bring all of the spirits that roamed the continent to this ce, making it a shelter for them. Be was in charge of eliminating the evil spirits who held hostility towards them and she had her own purposes for doing this.

    The Adris resting ce was a massive graveyard, where the former feudal lord of thisnd was buried. The feudal lord, Duke Adris, had be an undead monster after he was buried; Be had fought with him many times after she had arrived and he had never left without missing some part of his body.

    This undead was rather smart, however, he refused to leave his resting site after he had suffered repeated losses to Be; he would send his minions to attack the town asionally. Be had to clear out the area of other meddling monsters and had ignored him. Now that Be had either destroyed or enved the other monsters in the area, it was time to deal with Duke Adris.

    Be arrived at the graveyard near the town; there were quite a few skeleton monsters wandering around. They did not attack after they saw Be. Instead, they formed ranks and presented their arms as if they were an army that was about to go off to war.

    ¡°Troops,e with me. We¡¯re gonna deal with someone that¡¯s been causing us some problems recently...¡± Be gestured with her hand and the skeletons marched up behind her warhorse. The column of skeletons led by Be headed out of town. Be wasn¡¯t dumb; if she could solve a problem by ganging up on them, she definitely wouldn¡¯t do it by herself. Using this shameless tactic she had swept all opposing forces in the An rk strip within half a month.

    Currently at the Adris resting ce, the various undead buried in the ce had encircled the intruders. There were several hundred zombies surrounding two girls, not giving them any time to rest. The ones in the encirclement were a female knight and a female archer. The archer had her back to the wall and did not stop her barrage of arrows, the knight¡¯s warhorse had long been torn apart by the zombies and she was currently struggling to defend her ally behind her with the shield that she was holding.

    On the outside of the encirclement stood a zombie that towered at 3 meters; it was Duke Adris who had been dead for a thousand years. He managed to retain his intelligence from before his death and was currently looking greedily at the two female intruders, unable to hide the lust that he had not shown for a thousand years.

    In his life, he had been an extremely perverted man who had yed with the bodies of many women, which, along with his strange fetishes, had lead to the deaths of many of his targets. He had held back his lust for a millennia and two prey show up at his doors? He was nning to bring them into the basement of his dungeon and enjoy himself to his heart¡¯s content.

    Originally he had his sights on the group of girls that hadnded, not knowing how scary they were. The two lolis had a massive following of monsters that trailed behind them in the thousands and masochism wasn¡¯t one of his fetishes. The girl with the explosive body and purple hair carried too strong a scent of demons, along with something that seemed almost divine; the conflict between the two made it hard for Adris to approach her.

    The knight with golden blonde hair was the one that frightened him the most. He had fought her many times and had never returned home in one piece. The knight had an excited face every time Adris appeared and would keep her smile on every time she broke his limbs; Adris knew he had found someone with simr interests, but the knight was definitely more of a sadist than he ever was.

    Luckily his spirit was hiding in his coffin and he could repair his body each time. The knight would abuse him until only his head was left and force him to roll himself back home. After a while, he got too scared to go anywhere near the town in person. He fumed with anger whenever he remembered the satisfaction in the knight¡¯s eyes every time she saw him off.

    This time they had encircled another female knight and he was going to capture her and bring her back to bring back some of the dignity that he had lost. As he saw that the two of them couldn¡¯t hold on any longer, he was scared that his brainless minions would rip them apart and spat out a heavy and dark mist.

    This was the skill that he had spent a thousand years perfecting, its effect on women was no joke. He didn¡¯t use it on Be not because he didn¡¯t want to, but because he couldn¡¯t; every time they fought, Be would bring at least three times the number of minions that he did, even employing flying monsters. It was a shameless tactic as he was unable to even beat Be in a one on one, not to mention a gang fight; the more he thought about it, the more depressed he got.

    The smoke was green and as soon as it drifted to where the two women were, the archer dropped to the ground, devoid of strength; her clothes started to dissolve rapidly. The knight was anxious and was about to go and help, but copsed before she even turned her head around. The zombies near her were changed to those that Adris had spent the past thousand years training, they had intellect to some extent and were well-trained in the secret technique that their duke had trained them in, it was finally their chance to shine.

    The held down the two girls and tore off every piece of clothing with their hands then took out a specially made red rope and tied them up in weird positions. The two girls had faces of fear and shyness, wanting to resist but did not have the strength to.

    They could only watch as the zombies finished tying them up in strange positions, the two snow-white bodies shivered, not only because of the cold but also because they were afraid. The knight was about to shout but the zombie beside her shoved a special ball into her face and blocked her mouth, they clipped it on behind her head and she was only able to make faint whimpering sounds.

    The archer was about to call to her ally, but met the same treatment as the knight, her voice silenced. After this, the zombies put ck cors on the two of them and were done their job. Duke Adris¡¯ smog could dissolve their clothing, and also take the strength from their bodies, but it did not let them pass out; it would be much more interesting if they were awake for what was toe.

    After he saw the fear in their eyes and their tempting bodies, Duke Adris took out a whip that he had treasured for many years and walked towards them excitedly. When the two girls saw this, their struggles became more frantic, but because they were weak and tied up, their struggles were to no avail. When they realized this, the two of them started to cry when Duke Adris got closer, perhaps from fear, perhaps from embarrassment, or maybe both.

    Duke Adris got even more excited after he saw this. Of course, he wasn¡¯t going to humiliate them here; he would at least let his minions take them to a water source and wash their bodies, he gestured for his zombies and they took out two strips of ck fabric and were about to cover their eyes. When they saw what the zombies were doing, the two girls closed their eyes in despair. The tears had not stopped and the foreign object in their mouths made it impossible for them tomit suicide by biting their tongues.

    Just as Duke Adris was approaching the two girls, a volley of arrows struck the zombies near the edge of the encirclement. A horrifying tramp of footsteps was heard, Adris turned towards the sound and saw someone who he had never wanted to see again. Damn it! What brought this bastard here?

    ¡°All humans, no, everyone standing, stop where you are! Law enforcement carrying..no, police raid... just stop moving!¡± Be¡¯s cheeks were flushed and her hand that carried the thin sword was shaking from excitement, unable to hide the throbbing of her heart.

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s the magic knight, Miss Be. I¡¯m sorry that I am unable to properly host you at the moment. I have just captured two livestock and was about to clean and kill them. If Miss Be coulde backter after I¡¯ve ughtered them, I can treat Miss to a great feast?¡±

    ¡°This...technique, you¡¯re quite an experienced driver! ...no, these two are livestock? Adris, a butcher needs a permit, I¡¯m afraid that I have to confiscate these girls...livestock. How about you go to the church tomorrow to renew your license?¡±

 Volume 1 Chapter 2: Chaotic Battle in the Graveyard

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 2: Chaotic Battle in the Graveyard</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by LazyButAmbitious

    Be had actually been watching for a while, but had been frozen in shock when she saw the scene in front of her. When she regained her senses, the two had already been restrained by the zombies. Seeing this, she signalled for a skeleton archer behind her to fire a signal arrow in the direction of the church. There were tens of thousands of terrifying monsters that Be had created under the guidance of Angel and Mia. As soon as they received Be¡¯s signal they would rush to the scene.

    She had originally wanted to watch the ¡®old driver¡¯ demonstrate his ¡®driving¡¯ on the scene, but was forced to hijack the ¡®car¡¯ when he was going to switch locations. Not only that, but she also recognized the knight. In Octavia Felia¡¯s memories, the blue-haired and blue-eyed female knight was part of one of the Octavian Empire¡¯s(Knights) four big families. She was Randall Rnd, daughter of the current head of the Randall family. Her brother was renowned as the genius that was one of the youngest dragon knights on the entire continent.

    The Randall family was the head of the four great families of the empire. The family¡¯s power and influence within the Octavian empire was second only to the royal family, so naturally, Miss Rnd¡¯s proficiency wasn¡¯t that bad. If Felia¡¯s memories were correct, Rnd was an elite knight. Of course, she could not hope topare with her genius older brother, but it was still quite rare for someone to reach the level of an elite knight in only fifteen years.

    As for the archer, her hair was golden blond andbed into a pretty, single ponytail. Her eyes were the same sky blue as Be¡¯s. On the bow that she had dropped was a special emblem. ording to what Be had learned about the human empires during her time searching in the church, she could confirm that this was the emblem of the royal family of the Kristoff Empire(Archers/Assassins). This girl was definitely royalty.

    Be wondered why these twodies came to this decrepit ce, especially without a single guard. It was lucky for them that Be was in the area as well. Anyone would be able to guess what would have happened to them if Be had not intervened. Be herself could already think of multiple scenes of different ¡®vours¡¯. The problem was how Be was supposed to exin the monsters that were with her. What if after she saved them they ran back and exposed what they saw here? Be could run, but the old archbishop that gave her the rmendation to be a missionary would also be dragged into it. Randall Rnd looked desperately to the girl in the distance. Rnd remembered her from the knight school a few years ago. If she was right then the girl was the holy knight, Octavio Felia. Rnd had heard that Felia had died during her expedition to Alfred continent at the hands of the monsters. Who was this girl who looked exactly like her? Was the news that Felia had perished false?

    Right now, Rnd really regretted listening to that stupid young master of the Stuart family. He had said that the resting ce was just deste and did not have any monsters. She cane here along with Kristoff Empire¡¯s 1st princess on a walk to rx. Kris Annie was a childhood friend of hers that had yed with each other ever since they were little because Rnd had stayed and trained in the pce of the Kristoff Empire until she was eight.

    The current emperor of the Kristoff Empire, Kristoff XI, wanted to have a political marriage with the Octavian Empire, and it was originally intended that the Octavian Empire¡¯s 9th princess, Octavio Felia, would marry the 1st prince of the Kristoff Empire, but the n was unable to keep up with the changes. Before Felia even received notice from her father, she had gone on the fatal expedition to Alfred Continent. After discussions and bartering between the two emperors, they decided that Kristoff Empire¡¯s 1st princess, Kris Annie, would marry the young master of the Stuart family, one of the four great families of the Octavian Empire.

    As the bride price, the Octavian Empire promised nine cities as well as thend in their vicinities. This was a purely political deal and Kris Annie, as one of the items in the trade, did not have any say in this, which made her rather depressed. She was also forced by her father to travel to the Octavian Empire so that the two of them could ¡®get used to each other¡¯. Luckily, her good friend Rnd was there to apany her, she had ignored Stuart Sidneypletely in the presence of Rnd.

    Stuart Sidney was furious at this. The two of them were betrothed and yet she had not even looked at him or talked with him the entire day, choosing to talk with Rnd instead. If she was this rebellious before they even got married, how would she act after?

    As Rnd was also a member of the four great families, her influence and power weren¡¯t weaker than his own. Sidney wasn¡¯t able to confront her about this to her face so he nned to scare Rnd off by finding a ce with lots of monsters, while he would be the one to apany Annie throughout this wastnd. He wouldn¡¯t have to be wary of doing anything to Annie anymore. He would make sure that she would be unable to ignore him anymore.

    What happened after was exactly like what Be saw. This group of adventurers entered the Adris resting ce and their horses were killed by the zombie surprise attack while Sidney got scared and ran off with his escorts. The two girls couldn¡¯t flee as fast and were quickly encircled. Sidney did not even turn back to look at the fiance that he had abandoned and had probably forgotten.

    ¡°Be! Don¡¯t push your limits, this is my territory, you have no right over what happens here.¡±

    ¡°This is your territory? Well it¡¯ll be mine soon enough¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve forced my hand! Today we¡¯ll see who this graveyard belongs to.¡±

    Duke Adris saw that Be had not left any room for negotiation and driven by his shame, he let out a loud roar. Zombies started to break through the ground of the graveyard and crawled out. Be estimated that there were several thousand. The newly risen zombies outnumbered Be¡¯s skeletons.

    ¡°How about it Be? If you back off now, I can give you one of them.¡± Duke Adris exposed everything that he had in order to try to scare off Be, but her face was still calm and showed no signs of panic. She might still have something up her sleeve. Although he didn¡¯t know why Be wanted the girls for, he could tell that Be came here for the two of them.

    ¡°Duke Adris, it seems to me that we can¡¯tplete this agreement. Just give me the two livesto... the two girls.¡± Behind Be came a sound like rolling thunder as she looked at the undead duke. An army of skeletons soon came into view, from what could be seen there was at least ten thousands of them. All of them were strengthened skeleton soldiers that wore dark-grey armour.

    Their entire bodies were covered by armour, only exposing the red mes that danced behind the visor of their full face helmets. They carried on their back arge spiked shield, and in their hand, a long pole-axe. Their equipment was already on the level of a regr soldier in the human empire.

    ¡°Be, what kind of hero are you to bully few with many. If you truly have ability,e 1v1!¡± Duke Adris knew that he would be unable to defeat Be¡¯s skeleton army. Even though he could easily take on several hundreds of them, there were definitely stronger monsters leading them.

    He had yet to see the leader of this skeleton army, but to be able tomand this number of skeletons meant that he wasn¡¯t up against any simple foe. It seemed that his best choice right now was to keep provoking Be into a duel. He would use his special toxic smoke on her and escape into his base with his prey while she was jumping out-of-the-way.

    ¡°You want a 1v1? Sure! I¡¯ming, just you wait.¡±

    Be got into the position for a charge. Adris thought that she had finally fallen into his trap and was excited as he thought about taking Be as a prize with his smoke. He didn¡¯t notice at all that Be had turned behind her for a split second and nodded towards a giant spherical shaped shadow within the ranks of skeletons.

    As he saw Be charging, Adris prepared to spray his toxic breath, but before he could do so a giant ball flew towards Adris and knocked him back several meters. The giant ball intercepted his toxic breath and was unaffected by it.

    When Duke Adris managed to peel himself off the ground, he saw an almost spherical muscr monster that was the height of a medium-sized ogre, around 6m. It looked as if its entire body was in some stage of dposition, it¡¯s internal organs were clearly visible through some of the openings in its body

    The monster let off a wretched scent that was sure to suffocate any living human that stood near it.

    ¡°What a delightful smell of death Miss Be. This zombie is very suited to my appetite, are you giving him to me to y with? Heh heh¡±

    ¡°¡¾Warden Maltz¡¿, I¡¯m leaving him to you. I have some stuff to attend to so do whatever you want.¡±

    Be was holding down her nausea as she looked at the deformed monster holding a butcher¡¯s de before her. This warden was based on a monster from a game that she had yed in her past life, a high-ss ghoul.

    Warden Maltz¡¯s hobby was to disassemble corpses and collect different parts. Because of this messed up hobby, Be was scared to let him out normally and made him the warden of the underground prison;he would be best suited amongst Be¡¯s followers to deal with Duke Adris, someone messed up in the head can only be dealt with by someone who was even more messed up in the head.

    Be had already seen through Adris¡¯ n of disabling her with his toxic breath, apart from the warden Maltz, she had also brought ¡¾Bonecrusher¡¿ Adrian and¡¾Banisher¡¿ Mercedes. With so many subordinates she didn¡¯t need to fight herself, she from the beginning, had never intended to actually strike a deal Duke Adris.

    Apart from the two beautiful girls that needed saving, Be had a more pressing question. Where did this old ¡®gentleman¡¯ procure his tools? The rope could be exined, but the cor and ball gag were definitely something from her previous world, how did it appear in this one?

    ¡°Thank you Miss Be,e on baby! Let me show you what I¡¯ve got!¡± Maltz shouted out some weird stuff, and the horrible shrieks of the duke travelled into Be¡¯s ears. She turned her head away from the scene of ¡®philosophical discussion¡¯ (H: you know, the deep[¡á]dark[¡á]fantasy kind). When they saw that their leader, ¡¾Warden¡¿ Maltz, had charged, the skeleton soldiers quickly followed suit.

    The graveyard was thrown into a chaotic battle as Be¡¯s skeleton forces shed with the zombies, it was hard to see who was who. Be arrived at the side of the two girls, the zombies that had surrounded them had already been dealt with by Adrian the Bonecrusher, Adrian was a monster in the form of a gentleman, he wore a ck trenchcoat as well as a skeleton mask, he bowed deeply when he saw Be and left to cut down more zombies.

    When they saw Be approach, both Annie and Rnd treated her with caution, especially thetter as she could now confirm that the female knight in front of them was Octavio Felia; only she no longer had any of the holy aura that was customary of a holy knight. After seeing the monsters that hade with Be, Rnd was suspicious that she had fallen and been corrupted by the dark.

    There were legends that when holy knights were unable to resist the devil¡¯s temptation they would fall from grace and be an unholy knight. Throughout history there were several recorded unholy knights, and they all requiredrge numbers of dragon knights to subdue, thest unholy knight was killed by Rnd¡¯s brother, Randall Shawn, just three years ago. It was an unpleasant surprise that another had appeared so soon.

    ¡°What kind of res are those, if you want I can leave you two here.¡±

    Be pretended that she was angry at the suspicious nces that the two girls gave her. The two girls finally gave in, they tried to call out for Be to save them, but their voices were blocked by their gags and they could only continuously shake their heads.

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it, let me see this rope, that¡¯s strange, I can¡¯t undo it? As Be touched the rope, she could feel a strange power emanating from it, and when she applied force to it, it tightened even further.

    ¡°Miss Be, the rope is enchanted with some strange power, you best not carelessly try to open it or it might strangle the two girls.¡± Right as Be was about to attempt cutting the rope with her sword, an old granny dressed in ck appeared beside Be.

    ¡°Mercedes, you¡¯re just in time, can you identify the power on this seal? See if you can open it.¡± Be wanted to take off the ball gags, but they were also sealed by a strange power and were unable to be opened as well.

    ¡°I¡¯m unable to break the seal, the caster¡¯s power must be at least on par with Miss Mia, you should take them to her and see if she can do something about it Miss Be.¡± ¡¾Banisher¡¿Mercedes shook her head after studying the rope for a while.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it! If I remember correctly you¡¯re Rnd right? You girls have two choices, either wait here for your escorts to return and save you, or I can take you to see my little sister Mia can undo your bonds. If you guys nod your head I¡¯ll take you, if you don¡¯t I¡¯ll leave you girls here.¡±

    The two girls immediately agreed, it was almost guaranteed that something would happen to them if Sidney found them like this; If he chose to ckmail them after seeing their nude unclothed bodies, they would be helpless. Be didn¡¯t exactly seem like a good person either, but at least she was a female as well.

    ¡°Oh, and there¡¯s something else; as you girls can see, I¡¯m not a holy knight anymore. I don¡¯t want any humans to find out where I¡¯m living. Is that fine?¡±

    Rnd and Annie knew what Be was going to do after she had picked up the two strips of ck fabric that had dropped earlier. They hesitated for a while before nodding their heads; to ce their lives in the hands of Be was evidently better than those of Duke Adris, at least there was a chance that they may survive.

    ¡°You guys made the right choice! Don¡¯t worry, everyone is a girl here, I won¡¯t do anything to you guys. Mercedes, prepare a carriage and horses, leave the rest to Martz and Adrian.¡± After cing the blindfolds the two girls, Be got her subordinates to prepare a carriage for her, and left the rest to her subordinates.

 Volume 1 Chapter 3: Unbreakable Shackles

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 3: Unbreakable Shackles</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    As Be got on the carriage, she could hear the asional wretched wailing mixed in with brutish gruntsing from behind. Annie and Rnd sat to her sides, shaking, they were probably frightened by the terrible noises that traveled into their ears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, it¡¯s just Maltz teaching that old pervert a lesson for you.¡±

    Be held one of the two in each of her arms and was trying tofort them. The two girls calmed down somewhat after hearing her voice, and quickly fell asleep; after all, they had been through quite a lot.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to let you girls go... If I was still a male, I would definitely eat you two right up¡±

    Be quietly mumbled to herself as she looked the two alluring girls that had entered a deep slumber. Be¡¯s hands lightly caressed their smooth and silky backsides, not on purpose but more of an unconscious reflex.

    As Be was enjoying herself, the Trevikon county was in a state of emergency. Apparently, the early morning after, Stuart Sidney had returned with over a thousand of the county¡¯s guards but had only seen a field decorated with the remains of zombies; and near a wall they found the remains of Rnd and Annie¡¯s clothes that had been torn to shreds, as well as Annie¡¯s bow. They assumed that the two girls had met an unfortunate end at the hand of zombies.

    Sidney was scared silly as he realized what he had done. When the dragon knight Randall Shawn returned from the front line and found out that his little sister had died, and that Stuart was the cause; it wouldn¡¯t be a very pleasant experience for Sidney. If Shawn challenged him to a knight¡¯s duel to the death, it would definitely be the end of Stuart Sidney.

    ¡°Mister Sidney, don¡¯t rush to conclusions right now, we still haven¡¯t found Miss Rnd and Princess Annie¡¯s bodies yet, they may still be alive. I will send out all the avable soldiers of the duchy as soon as they are gathered.¡± Count Harold wiped the sweat from his forehead as heforted Sidney, he would be unable to escape responsibility as well. He had tried to talk them out of venturing into the An rk strip but Sidney had ignored his advice and Count Harold was unable to stop him.

    Archbishop Stanley, who stood to the side, had his eyes shut as if this was none of his business. He had observed the scene as well, within the tattered clothing were also scraps of the girls¡¯ underwear; if the girls were still alive after their clothes had been torn to that extent, it would be a miracle.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! Harold, you have to find them, ALIVE; or you can wait to sacrifice your life to the empire as one of its counts.¡± Flustered and exasperated, Sidney mmed the door on his way out as Count Harold looked helplessly at him.

    ¡°Brother Harold, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to help you, it¡¯s just... the two girls are probably as dead as can be. Even if you manage to find their bodies it won¡¯t be any better for you than if you find nothing at all; the Stuart family will definitely use all they can to save their young master, and you, my friend, will be their scapegoat.¡±

    ¡°Please show me a path, oh archbishop, I have always had the Church in my heart and have prayed fervently my entire life. Just give me a chance, I even helped the holy knight that camest month when she came with your letter!¡±

    ¡°Go and rest for a while, I¡¯ll head there again to look again.¡± As he looked at the prostrated count Harold decided that he would go again; he hadn¡¯t expected that the female pirate that he had encountered at sea would also be here; she was probably fine, but Stanley was going to check anyways, slightly worried that she might have perished along with the two girls.

    ___

    The An rk strip, thisnd that had been barren for the past millennium finally weed some of its original prosperity. It had be a bustling hub for the undead, as well as various monsters that came in from around the continent to rebuild the territory. The abandoned city at its centre had been almostpletely rebuilt in only a month.

    The scale of Nrke city had already exceeded that of the capitals of the human empire and was at least three timesrger than the holy city of the Church of Light. Even though the city was brightly lit, there were no living humans to be seen; those that walked the city streets were different types of undead and the asionalrge monster.

    Originally at the centre of the city was the feudal lord¡¯s estate, but Be had a grand church built in its ce, its height exceeded a hundred meters and took up almost 10% of the city¡¯snd, muchrger than the royal pces of the five empires. The churchcked the emblem of the Church of Light, evidently, they did not worship the god of light.

    Deep in the church was a hot spring, one that had been recently dug and currently, the ones who held power within the city was passing their time inside.

    ¡°Sister, are these two sisters dolls? They haven¡¯t moved much for the past two days.¡±

    ¡°How did you reach this conclusion, Angel?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯ve slept with them at your sides for the past two days, what are they if they aren¡¯t dolls?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because the bed isn¡¯t big enough... I¡¯ve already asked Mercedes to hurry up and find arger bed.¡±

    Be was currently helping to wash Rnd¡¯s body, who was still bound. Annie was already cleaned and leaning on the side of the hot spring, she was also still bound but Be had removed their blindfolds. The two of them were still somewhat shy, and their faces red.

    Annie and Rnd were unable toin about Be¡¯s actions as Mia had said that she was unable to undo the bonds and it takes at least a month to find a way to break them, and the gags would also take half a month; ording to Mia.

    The two of them were embarrassed to death after hearing her words, Be had originally wanted to send them back to the Octavian Empire(Knights), but the two fervently shook their heads; they would be unable to lift their heads for the rest of their lives if they let anyone see them in their current state.

    Luckily the gags on them had an opening for food so they wouldn¡¯t starve; but they would be embarrassed to death every time Be feeds them food and water but even if they wanted to starve themselves to death they were unable to, their lives were held in Be¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Be Sister, these two little sisters¡¯ underwear is so peculiar! It¡¯s my first time seeing underwear made with rope, it actually doesn¡¯t look that bad. You designed it right? Can you make a set for me too, I want to try it as well!¡±

    Alf Dolores leanedzily on arge rock stretching her limbs, exposing her explosive body; causing Be¡¯s heart to throb just looking at her, unconsciously applying more pressure in her hands. Rnd wanted toin but she had to let Be continue with her nonsense as she couldn¡¯t voice herints.

    Aftering to this world, Be wasn¡¯t satisfied with its clothing, especially its underwear that was designed simrly to thermals. So she decided to return to her previous life¡¯s job of a fashion designer and made them new sets of clothing, with priority to underwear.

    As Mia and Angel¡¯s bodies were still rather undeveloped, the important role of model fell upon Dolores¡¯ shoulders; this demon princess was rather open and wouldn¡¯t mind trying on anything that Be designed, she was definitely a model that designers would dream about. Many of the designs that Be had been afraid to release due to their small amounts of coverage came to life on the explosive body of Dolores¡¯.

    ¡°Dolores, what they¡¯re wearing isn¡¯t underwear; if you want to try it on I can try to get you a set. But you might end up like them?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think there is anything bad with that, not being able to move and having people take care of me; feels like being a pet, might not be bad to try it out. Is that ball gag part of thebo? Get me one of those too!¡±

    Be looked at Dolores, at a loss for words, this female demon was... turns out she had these interests; it seems that Be needs to take a time to further discuss this topic with her.

    After finishing washing the two girls, Be gave the two of them a message to keep their joints from deteriorating. This was the most humiliating time for the two girls as they could watch helplessly while someone else yed with their body. Fortunately for them, Be was a girl, if a man did this to them they would definitely try to kill themselves.

    ¡°It¡¯s not fair sister! Angel also wants a set; you can¡¯t just make one for sister Dolores alone.¡±

    ¡°Angel...this...is for adults only, you¡¯re still small.¡±

    ¡°Count me in! What do you mean only for adults, these two sisters are only fifteen or so.¡±

    ¡°Mia, you¡¯vee! Have you found a way out of these bonds?¡±

    Be shifted the topic as she looked at Mia who had just entered the conversation.¡± She actually was somewhat thankful towards Mia, she didn¡¯t know if it was on purpose or she actually didn¡¯t know how to rid Rnd and Annie of their bonds. The benefits that Be has gotten these two days were enough to let herugh in her sleep; she had the time of her life the past two days.

    Many genderbent males were unable to get used to their new bodies, mess around with their bodies and identally get themselves ¡®bent¡¯. Be was rather fortunate to have Rnd and Annie to help her familiarize with the female body so that she can get used to her own body.

    ¡°Still no breakthroughs yet, the sealing power is different from the three of ours, but it¡¯s definitely also not that of this dimension¡¯s gods; it seems to be a third force. There seems to be some hints of space and timeced in it; anyways, the two sisters seem to be faring pretty well, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to leave them like this for life right?¡±

    Rnd and Annie wanted to protest, but could only look at Be with their frightened eyes. If she listened to this strange little girl, the two of them could actually be forced to spend the rest of their lives here; although Be treated them well, it would be rather ufortable for them to stay like this forever.

    ¡°What? Do you guys think that I don¡¯t treat you well? Or do you want me to return you to that old pervert?¡± As Be looked at the two girls tremble; she noticed that she had been awakening some strange part of her ever since she had transmigrated to this world.

    Rnd and Annie looked with puppy eyes at Be and stopped protesting.

    ¡°Just saying, if Mia can¡¯t find a way to get you out of your bonds I will have to keep you by my side; don¡¯t hate me, I won¡¯t treat you badly. If you girls don¡¯t talk I¡¯ll take that as a yes.¡±

    Rnd and Annie were furious at the way Be exploited the fact that they were unable to talk, they felt as if she had stamped over their dignity.

    ¡°Seems you guys still have some problems, should I put your blindfolds on and return you girls to where you came from?¡± As she looked at the girls who were scared witless, Be kissed each of their cheeks while both girls were unable to retaliate.

    It seemed that Be had be addicted to bullying the two girls, in the depths of her heart something was awakening within her. She hadbelled the two girls as ¡®personal property¡¯.

    ¡°The main source of the sealing power is inside their cors, I feel that the owner of that power is still alive and quite likely to be hanging around the resting ce.¡±

    After hearing Mia¡¯s words, Be carefully looked at the ck cors on the girls, there didn¡¯t seem to be anything different about it except for a nk card at the centre of it that seemed to be for writing in.

    Be looked slyly at the cards as she borrowed a quill from Mia and wrote her own name on the cards.

    ¡°Sister, why are you writing your own name on it?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much Angel, it¡¯s just for telling people¡¯s stuff apart, I¡¯m only leaving a mark!¡±

    ¡°Do you girls have any problem with this? I can also write on other ces; Mia, I heard that you recently developed an ink thatsts for several months before being able to be washed off? Can you lend me some?¡±

    Rnd and Be gave in to Be¡¯s threat and could only watch as Be ¡®imed¡¯ them as her personal property. If they knew that they would be treated like this by Be, they might as well have killed themselves in front of that perverted zombie.

    Right as Be was about to continue to bully these two girls, a shadow appeared outside the hot spring. It seemed that there was something important, she would let the girls off this time.

    ¡°Mercedes, do you have something to report?¡±

    ¡°Excuse this servant for bothering you, mydy. I have something important to report to you all.¡±

    ¡°Speak, also, go and ask Maltz how the interrogation of that old pervert is going.¡±

    ¡°Your servant understands. Adrian has just reported that he has spotted an archbishop of the Church of Light, it seems to be an old man. Adrian asks if you want a whole body, or to make him disappear from the world.¡±

    ¡°An Archbishop? Call that stupid Adrian back, I have my ns.¡±

 Volume 1 Chapter 4: A Restless Night

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 4: A Restless Night</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Eusebius

    Outside of An town, Archbishop Stanley was shocked by the revitalized town. In his memories of just a few months ago, this ce had been rundown and in ruins; had he made a wrong turn on the way?

    ¡°We meet again, gramps!¡±

    ¡°Miss Pirate, you¡¯ve lied to me from the start; you are no pirate but clearly a holy knight!¡±

    ¡°No one said that a holy knight can¡¯t be a pirate gramps; anyways, I never really liked the boring title of holy knight in the first ce.¡±

    Stanley carefully examined Be, he was surprised at the growth that she had shown in only a month. Be was wearing a suit of silvery te armour that did not carry the emblems of any country; and apart from the metal gloves and arming sword, this time she was also wearing a shield on her back. She now looked like a typical knight.

    ¡°Why do you not have ance, little girl? Do you need me to bring one from the church for you?¡±

    ¡°Er, No thanks, I don¡¯t use polearms; the luck ofncers... is kind of... I prefer the sword. You didn¡¯te here just to see me, right gramps?¡±

    ¡°Would you mind telling me your name? Your Highness, Octavio Felia¡±

    ¡°You knew my name? ...This?¡±

    Receiving a pamphlet that the archbishop handed to her, Be saw the face of Octavio Felia along with her merit and achievements below it.

    ¡°Your father held a funeral for you, no one important went though; except for me, and I was one of the few to take a pamphlet. But don¡¯t worry, I bribed the man in charge to get rid of the rest.¡±

    ¡°Why are you helping me to this extent, what are you nning, gramps?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, you just remind me of myte granddaughter. That¡¯s it really.¡±

    ¡°Hey gramps, tell me your story, I¡¯ll listen to it.¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long for Be to start regretting her words. The archbishop was just like Mia in the fact that he was afflicted with the disease of verbal diarrhea; the two of them talked for several hours and Be resisted her growing urge to cut short the archbishop who was talking endlessly about his memories. It was hard for an old man who had been living on his own for so long to find someone to confer and pour his thoughts to.

    ¡°Be, won¡¯t you seek asylum with the church? I can get you a new identity as a holy knight of the church so that you can return to the outside world, not cooped up in this barren ce. Even if your father finds out, he can¡¯t do anything about it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine gramps, I¡¯m fine here; anyways I don¡¯t worship the god of light and I don¡¯t n on using my title of holy knight anyways.¡±

    ¡°I guess that¡¯s fine as well; do you have any clues about Miss Rnd and Princess Annie?¡±

    ¡°Them...nothing right now, but I think they should still be alive. I¡¯ll tell you if I hear anything gramps.¡±

    ¡°I hope your words hold true; I still have a lot of stuff to attend to. You cane and find me at the church of the Trevikon county¡¯s capital: Vekon. Remember this, child, the doors of the church shall always remain open to you.¡±

    Be let out the breath that she had been holding as she watched archbishop Stanley leave her sight. She had guessed that the female archer was a member of the Kristoff Empire¡¯s royal family and Stanley just confirmed it for her. It seemed that Annie also had a fiance who was gathering men in the nearby county. If Be released them, Annie will be forced into a political marriage. It didn¡¯t leave a very pleasant feeling in Be¡¯s heart as she thought about it.

    As she was preupied with thinking about how to deal with Annie¡¯s fiance, Be didn¡¯t realize that a dark shadow in a nearby tree had witnessed her entire conversation and was about to stealthily leave; as they turned around, however, his head rolled to the ground. Beside his body stood a monster dressed in a ck trench coat over formal attire.

    ¡°A petty human dares to eavesdrop on the great Be-sama? I¡¯ll crush every single bone in your body.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Adrian, don¡¯t crush him just yet. This person seems to be something simr to an assassin; someone probably sent him to gather information, I¡¯ll search his memories and then use his body to find more information so that we can report to the misses.¡±

    ¡°Ah, if it isn¡¯t ???Thousand Faces??? Clement, you were always the smartest one of us. Don¡¯t forget my share of the credit, I¡¯ve been jealous of that fat bastard Maltz and his rewarding job. We can¡¯t fall behind, you hurry up and I¡¯ll report to that lousy housekeeper Mercedes.¡±

    ___

    Rnd and Annie¡¯s current states definitely could not be shown to outsiders, or else Be couldn¡¯t clean herself from the responsibility even if she jumped into the Sacred River; the perverted bastard who had actually done it had probably been broken by Maltz already, and Be would have to take responsibility for all this.

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯m not going to give away something that¡¯s already in my hands. As for her fiance... they didn¡¯t have any mutual feelings for each other. Maybe I should find a way and...¡±

    Killing intent flickered through Be¡¯s heart as she walked down the path that led her back to the city of Nrke. She had decided that she wasn¡¯t going to return either of the girls, she wasn¡¯t a hero or any person of the righteous side anyways. She was going to ask those two if they agreed to stay by her side, even if they tried shaking their heads Be would manually make them nod.

    Rnd and Annie, who were still resting on the sides of the hot spring, felt a shiver down their spine; they wondered if that female devil Be was thinking about bullying them again. Just as they were thinking about Be, they saw her re-enter with a wicked smile on her face. Be looked at the two of them more ferociously than before, simr to how a wolf looks at its prey; the two of them instinctively wanted to run but were reminded that theycked the ability by the ropes that bound them.

    ¡°Dolores, where are Mia and Angel?¡±

    Be only saw Dolores within the hot spring and asked curiously.

    ¡°They were a bit tired and went to rest in the room. Be sister, your face is scaring me, not to mention these two little sisters; look, they¡¯re shaking right now.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see any sign of being scared on your face, Dolores...¡±

    Be was a little bit speechless as she looked at Dolores¡¯ face that seemed to be rather excited to watch what happens next. Luckily Mia and Angel had gone to sleep, she didn¡¯t want them to learn some unsuitable stuff. They weren¡¯t here right now so Be could do what she wanted.

    Be walked up to Rnd and Annie, and not paying any heed to their resistance, picked them both up and carried them in her arms. It was the first time that the two panicking girls had seen such an alluring smile from a female.

    ¡°Dolores, I¡¯m going to take them to my room to rest, do you want toe along?¡±

    ¡°No thanks Be sister, I¡¯m not tired yet. Rest well and I¡¯ll find you when I¡¯m tired. Oh, Mercedes came in earlier to report that she had already moved the new bed into your room.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve got just the use for it right now. When Angel and Mia wake upter tell them that I¡¯m busy and to find me in the morning.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I hope you have a wonderful night.¡±

    Rnd and Annie actually hoped that the purple haired girl came along. They instinctively felt that Be was very dangerous right now, but the purple-haired girl just saw them out with a smile, not paying heed to their begging eyes.

    ¡°Rnd, Annie, I¡¯ve been thinking for quite some time now, but I¡¯ve decided that I can¡¯t let you two go; after all, demons and humans have been mortal enemies for as long as anyone can remember; I can¡¯t have one of you identally let your mouths slip about me.¡±

    Be ced Rnd and Annie on arge and luxurious bed, turned around and locked the door behind her. The girls didn¡¯t know what Be was going to do to them, apart from the fact that it wasn¡¯t going to be anything good.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, I won¡¯t kill you two. The two of you are my treasures and right now, I¡¯m very fond of you girls, no way I¡¯d be willing to kill you. After this ritual we¡¯ll be one happy family, I¡¯ll be very gentle; if you two don¡¯t speak up, it means that you two agree to this! Stop shaking your heads, shaking your head is null at the moment. Well then, since you two didn¡¯t voice your disagreements, let¡¯s start!¡±

    Be ignored the two frantically shaking heads and crawled onto the bed, she lowered the bed¡¯s pink drapes and it didn¡¯t take long for her armour to be thrown out of the drapes in parts.

    ___

    Count¡¯s residence, Trevikon county; Stuart Sidney received the report from his assassin and was suspicious of archbishop Stanley¡¯s actions. That old geezer was probably scheming something, secretly meeting with a holy knight and all.

    ¡°Dennis, what do you think we should do?¡±

    ¡°ording to my humble opinion, this archbishop is definitely hiding something. Young master should personally bring men and apprehend that female knight, interrogate her and find out what that old fox is nning!¡±

    ¡°A brilliant n Dennis, I didn¡¯t think that assassins could be so smart. Servant! Bring this genius a bag of gold coins!¡±

    Sidney did not realize that this assassin was no longer the henchman that he had sent previously, he only wanted to find something wrong with Stanley in order to bring the Church of Light down into the water as well and tie them to himself; this way when Randall Shawn came looking for trouble, the dragon knight would be wary of the Church as well and couldn¡¯t directly harm Sidney.

    ¡°This servant is thankful for the young master¡¯s graciousness, I¡¯ve also overheard that miss Rnd and Princess Annie are still alive, but were stripped and taken by zombies to the lower levels of the Adris resting ce that young master had visited before. I believe that they will be killed by the zombies within the next few days.¡±

    ¡°What? There¡¯s that kind of good...bad thing. That girl Annie, hehe, and that brat Rnd too, I can take this chance and im the two of their bodies. What a wonderful thing, it seems that the heavens themselves are helping me.¡±

    ¡°Your servant has already found the secret entrance to the basement, should we move immediately? The female knight will very likely try to rescue thedies early in the morning tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Dennis, you¡¯re just to my taste, It¡¯s a shame that I¡¯ve never realized your talent before today. After the deed is done, I¡¯ll get my dad to confer you a peerage.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, young master, your servant will devote his life to serving you. When I entered I heard that Count Harold and Archbishop Stanley were busy preparing to receive an emissary from the church, it¡¯s the perfect timing for us to depart.¡±

    ¡°Very good Dennis, you go and get ready; I¡¯ll go and prepare the men.¡±

    ¡°Your servant understands.¡±

    Sidney was lost in his nefarious delusions and didn¡¯t see the sinister smile on Dennis¡¯ face as he left the room.

    ¡°Foolish human, those two girls are the property of Be-sama; they¡¯re not something that you cany a finger on.¡±

    Clement had previously overheard Mia and Angel discussing sending scouts to explore the basement of the resting ce, he was going to let this stupid young master do that job for them.

    On Be¡¯s balcony, her original body leaned against the railings; her body double Felia was lying on therge bed with the two girls on each of her arms. The two girls¡¯ faces were flushed even in sleep as Be had bullied them for three hours straight.

    ¡°You¡¯vee!¡±

    Be had been looking up at the twinkling stars in the sky; turning around to face Mia and Angel that had entered the room at some time.

    ¡°Sister, what ritual were you performing with the two doll sisters? Mia and I haven¡¯t seen anything like it!¡±

    ¡°Er Angel...were you and Mia looking the whole time?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no harm in looking, right? Although I don¡¯t understand principles of the ritual; but I can sense that it makes both sides feel good. I kind of want to try...¡±

    ¡°I want to try as well, but does this ritual require us to dress in that special underwear like the two doll sisters?¡±

    ¡°Mia, Angel... Let¡¯s discuss this topic...uh...ter.¡±

    Be looked a little awkwardly at the two lolis in front of her; these two little sisters were definitely inviting her tomit a crime. Although, Be couldn¡¯t deny that she had been thinking about going through with the crime.

    She wasn¡¯t nning on taking down these two yet. Rnd and Annie still hadn¡¯tpletely given themselves to her yet, and it would probably take the rest of the month to do so.

    ¡°Sister, we¡¯ve discovered the location of the seal¡¯s caster.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we need to go, these two are pretty good like this anyways!¡±

    Be thought that the two girls asleep on the bed would be fine if they stayed like this forever; she didn¡¯t want any more trouble.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s better if we go and find the caster, I can confirm that they aren¡¯t a god; they shouldn¡¯t go against us.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you two, we¡¯ll go tomorrow. It¡¯s still a while until daybreak, do you two want to rest too? The bed isrge enough.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Mercedes just sent a message that she had something to report. I¡¯ll go with Mia to see what¡¯s going on. Sister, you should just rest.¡±

    Be didn¡¯t know that arge group of scapegoats had already gone ahead and scouted the path for them. In the Adris resting ground, arge human army had entered the lower levels. As soon as all of them entered, the entrance closed behind them as only screams could be heard, the only one left outside the entrance was Dennis who currently had a face filled with shock; half his body had been cut off by a trap, and he would definitely be dead if he was a normal human.

    ¡°This ce is definitely not a ce for living beings, it was fortunate that I expected something like this. I have to report this to Be-sama, this ce is too dangerous.¡±

    After he finished speaking to himself, Dennis¡¯ decimated body dropped to the ground, a strange shadow crawled out of the corpse and ran off into the distance.

 Volume 1 Chapter 5: Chance Encounter with the Forces of Light

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 5: Chance Encounter with the Forces of Light</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by AstralTempest

    ¡°And that was the events that had happened, mesdames.¡±

    ¡°Alright Mercedes, you may leave. Oh and give mymand; Adrian is to be the chief judge of the newly built Bierbam court; Clement will be appointed the peerage of Dark Baron and given the fief of Tanade. As for Maltz, he is to be promoted to the Warden general for his merits in interrogation.

    ¡°Thank youdy Be, I thank the mesdames in ce of those three; your servant shall leave now.¡± Mercedes exited the room with a bow.

    Be was currently enjoying breakfast with the girls, of course, Rnd and Annie were also present; they were ced to either side of Be, asionally Be would reach over and take advantage of them; they were still extremely shy, but they no longer struggled as they knew that to do so would just encourage Be further.

    ¡°Rnd, my little treasure, have some milk; it¡¯s freshly squeezed from the farm! Drink more, it¡¯s good for your body¡¯s development.¡± As she looked at Rnd¡¯s frightened face, Be snickered as she forced a cup of milk down Rnd¡¯s throat; Rnd had wanted to turn her head to the side but Be had held her head with one hand, rendering Rnd unable to move her head.

    ¡°Are you still at odds with me? You should give in already.¡± Be didn¡¯t really care for the struggling girl in her hands, she just continued to force milk down her throat; by the fourth cup, Rnd had stopped struggling. Annie was scared by the scene that was unfolding beside her and looked away; when it was her turn to be fed milk by Be, she chose not to struggle unlike her childhood friend and quietly let Be pour the milk down her throat.

    ¡°Sister, when can you let me feel it too? These two sisters seem to really enjoy it!¡±

    ¡°Sister, this ritual has to be repeated every day? What¡¯s the theory behind it, can you let me try it too?¡±

    ¡°*cough* Angel and Mia, you two should hurry up and finish breakfast, it won¡¯t taste good anymore when it¡¯s cold. We¡¯ll leave this topic for another time.¡±

    Be changed the topic as there was something more important to discuss. ording to Maltz¡¯s interrogation of Adris, there exists an ancient underground pce below the resting ce; the pce was where he found the strange tools and the books from which he learned the rope techniques.

    Last night her subordinate, Adrian had already led a bunch of fodder to scout ahead; the leader was Annie¡¯s fiance, it was hitting two birds with one stone for Be right now. It would make thing less annoying for Be if he were to die there.

    ¡°But Be, ording to the report the path is heavily trapped and very dangerous; even that old zombie himself doesn¡¯t know how many traps there are. We should also send some fodder to scout a path.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need Dolores, there is already ready-made fodder at the scene; you¡¯ll know when we get there. Get Mercedes to arrange for all our troops on the western border to gather in front of the resting ce; oh, and also call my three strongest subordinates as well.¡±

    ¡°???Skeleton King??? Fred is in the area, but ???Shadow Demon??? Tanpur and ???Skeletal Dragon??? Brant is pretty far. Are you sure you want to call those two as well?¡±

    ¡°Yes, tell them to leave their maters to their own subordinates and hurry here; or else Fred will receive all merit and rewards after.¡±

    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll have monsters send messages to those two.¡±

    After she finally finished all her arrangements, Be let out a long breath. She looked to the fearful Annie and Rnd, kissed each of them on the cheek, and took out the ck blindfolds.

    ¡°You two wait for me here, don¡¯t try to run~. Sleep for a while and I¡¯ll be back to adore you girls when you wake up.¡±

    After she blindfolded the two girls, Be fed them a sedative fruit syrup and the two of them fell asleep no long after; Be ced the two sleeping girls in her own room and tucked them in.

    ___

    Adris resting ce, Be had led a raid on this location previously, there should have been no more zombies, but there was arge number of fresh zombies that seem to have only died recently. Currently, a party of several dozen people were having some difficulty exploring.

    This party was mostly made up of golden armoured cavalry, with a few people dressed in priest garbs. They were currently engaged in heatedbat with the zombies, because of the fact that they were mounted along with the priest¡¯s blessings; theparatively small party made their way through the sea of zombies rather easily, with none of them showing panic on their faces.

    ¡°Hayley sister, these zombies are the guard regiment that my brother Sidney took with him yesterday; did he turn into one too?¡±

    ¡°nor, when did you start caring so much about your useless big brother? I¡¯ve never noticed that you two had such deep sibling connections?¡±

    The Church of Light¡¯s 2nd holy maiden, Alicia Hayley, poked fun at the female knight that was cutting down zombies in front of her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that dumb brother of mine, his life or death has nothing to do with me. If he didn¡¯t take my personal knight squadron with himst night, I wouldn¡¯t be here in this crappy ce!¡± Stuart Eleanor swung the sword in her hand, several red shes of ???Jian Qi??? flew out of its de and immediately shredded the zombies ahead of her; the whole process was as flowing as water, with no opening at all to be found.

    Eleanor was fuming, while she was sleeping at night; her brother Sidney took her personal female knight corp with him. Those knights were like sisters to her, chosen from the friends that she had yed with since they were mere children; the rtionship between them and Eleanor had exceeded mere subordinates and superior.

    Eleanor didn¡¯t care for Sidney whatsoever, the Stuart family didn¡¯t have a lot of daughters, but they did have a lot of sons; even if Sidney was dead, their father would be able to pick a new sessor from the pile of brothers that they had. But those knights of hers were irreceable, everyone lost would be one lost forever.

    Eleanor left together with her brother Sidney; him to apany his fiance, her to meet with her good friend Randall Rnd, to discuss which knight school they would attend together; after they graduated from their current academies in three months. They had just met up for a while when she heard that another one of her good friends, Hayley, was also in the county patrolling with the church¡¯s knights.

    Sidney was unusually enthusiastic about getting Eleanor to visit Hayley, saying that the four great families should pay their respects to the Church; she couldn¡¯t hold against her shameless brother¡¯s endless persuasion and temporarily left Sidney¡¯s group for a while. Then her brother got into some big trouble, getting his Fiance Annie, and her good friend Rnd lost in this creepy ce.

    If she knew that this was going to happen, she would have followed Rnd and them. Eleanor regretted listening to that stupid brother of hers, she held the title of ???Rose Knight??? not only because of her beauty but her cultivation was already on the level of a holy knight, she would get her official recognition as one after she went to the knight academy.

    ¡°Eleanor, you don¡¯t have to me yourself; the God of Light won¡¯t abandon anyone that believes in her, I believe that Rnd and Annie are safe and well.¡±

    ¡°Hayley, you don¡¯t have tofort me. If only I was there...I definitely would not have let them get taken by zombies.¡± Eleanor said confidently. She was one of the Octavian Empire¡¯s(Knights) Four Beauty Knights, even Rnd wasn¡¯t strong enough to be one.

    Hayley was inclined to agree with her friend, she didn¡¯t believe that a holy knight would be stopped by this normal looking graveyard, but the sheer number of zombies there was definitely an annoyance. The two of them continued leading their party through the wave of zombies.

    ___

    ¡°The fodder haven¡¯t been wiped out yet? This...the level of fodder is so high?¡±

    Be¡¯s group of four saw the party of knights fighting with zombies within Adris resting ce from quite a bit away; the fancy armour with its decorations and the familiar designs on their g gave away their identity as knights of the church. Be hadn¡¯t expected that the forces of light would arrive so fast.???

    ¡°There are three holy knights there, one...pseudo dragon knight, and a high priest. Those other knights should all be on the level of elite knights.¡± Dolores, as a princess of the demon empires, hadrge amounts of experience with human armies, she could approximate the levels of this human party.

    ¡°More holy knights, are they not worth money anymore? We¡¯ve already encountered so many.¡±

    Dolores was unable to answer Be¡¯s questions; During her time back at the demon continent, there weren¡¯t any records of this many knights, but it seemed like their intel was off.

    Be continued to observe, she saw a red-headed female knight who stood out even amongst the elite knights of the church. Be scanned Felia¡¯s memories, that red-head girl should be the 2nddy of the Stuart house with the title of ???Rose Knight???, Stuart Eleanor.

    Behind Eleanor stood a girl in white priest robes, she should be the Church of Light¡¯s 2nd holy maiden; her signature snow-white hair was easily recognizable, at the ceremony where Felia had be a recognized holy knight, it was this holy maiden who had blessed her.

    ¡°Dolores, would you be able to win against this group?¡±

    ¡°Apart from the youth that seems to be a pseudo dragon knight who might be a bit of a problem, the rest could be easily dealt with. Do you need me to fight? None of those three holy knights can beat me one on one.¡±

    As she looked at Dolores¡¯ eager face, Be remembered that the girl in front of her was a princess of the demon continent; Dolores hasn¡¯t had the chance to show her skill inbat after bing one of Be¡¯s followers. Her power should be equal to that of a low tier dragon knight, a newbie dragon knight without a mount would not be able to beat her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind them, we¡¯ll walk the other way.¡± Be decided to give up the thought of having contact with the Church¡¯s knights; if anyone in that party recognized her, it would be an annoyance as she would be forced silence them.

    ¡°Miss Hayley, there are other people approaching. They seem to be ordinary adventurers, there are only four of them.¡±

    ¡°A party of four? They entered this nightmarish ce with on four people?¡± Hayley looked into the distance as she listened to her subordinate¡¯s report; there were four figures pressing into the mass of zombies.

    Both Be and Dolores were d in a knight¡¯s attire. But none of them brought a mount. Be¡¯s armour was jet ck while Dolores¡¯ was a very dark purple; they seemed to be specially designed and crafted.

    As for weapons, none of them brought ance or shield; Be had a jet ck sword and the dark red gauntlets on her hands. Dolores¡¯ weapons were evidently the half meter long steel ws affixed to her gauntlets.

    ¡°Dark Gold, isn¡¯t this a material that is only produced by areas with lots of monsters? How do these two female warriors have a full suit of it? It¡¯s not something that you can buy with money.¡± Eleanor¡¯s shock showed on her face as she looked at the two knights in the distance, it was her first time seeing dark gold in person.

    As for the two lolis that followed behind them, they each wore an eyepatch as well as gothic lolita attire; with Angel¡¯s being dark blue and Mia¡¯s being dark red. They didn¡¯t carry any visible weapons, Angel clutched a bandaged teddy bear while Mia carried a ck tome.

    Thisbination seemed weird to the Church¡¯s knights as the two lolis didn¡¯t seem to have anybat abilities; they looked more like two nobledies that came out to y, apanied by their bodyguards, they did not resemble an adventurer party at all.

    Eleanor was worried about them, as there were only four of them, with two being little girls; in her eyes, it would be only a matter of time before they would be enveloped and torn to shreds by the zombie horde.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you should go Eleanor, look; the zombies are scared to approach them¡± After Hayley called attention to it, Eleanor realised that the zombies in the vicinity of those four did not approach them, as if they were wary of something.

    It seemed that these zombies still had some human instincts, including that of being scared of demons; not to mention the fearful demon aura that Dolores gave off as a demon princess. They weren¡¯t willing to fight with Be¡¯s group because of this.

    Eleanor decided not to listen to Hayley¡¯s advice; out of curiosity she dashed to the side of Be¡¯s group with a Knight¡¯s charge.

    ¡°What are you doing here? It¡¯s dangerous here, you should leave!¡±

    ¡°Er, we¡¯re here to raid the crypt for riches; are the Church¡¯s knights going to interfere with this?¡±

    Be noticed the observant red pupils that had been studying her, and lied. But she couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces as Eleanor¡¯s body was only a little bit less voluptuous than Dolores¡¯; the title of ¡®Rose Knight¡¯ was definitely well deserved.

    ¡°This..I want to hire you girls, my elder brother identally entered this ce and we¡¯re trying to find him; we¡¯re not very familiar with theyout of this ce, so...¡±

    ¡°You could hire us, but it seems that your friend doesn¡¯t really wee us; we¡¯ll take our leave here. Miss Eleanor, I advise you to not enter this area.¡±

    ¡®No problem, as a holy knight there isn¡¯t anything that I¡¯m scared of. Wait... how do you know my name...¡±

    Eleanor was about to continue asking, but she discovered that the four of them had already left her behind, she was about to catch up to them but was pushed back to the location of the Church¡¯s knights by the zombies that had surged forth to fill the path that they had opened for Be.

    Be¡¯s group walked towards the entrance of the crypt, the zombies parted a path for her, as if they were her subordinates. Be¡¯s advice to Eleanor was from the kindness of her heart; as she had seen her eagerness to help others.

    They learned from Duke Adris during his interrogation that his perverted smoke came from the depths of this crypt, there may be traps inside that use it. As for whether or not Eleanor listened to Be¡¯s advice, it was up to her.

 Volume 1 Chapter 6: Cooperation with the Forces of Light?

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 6: Cooperation with the Forces of Light?</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by LazyButAmbitious

    In the end, Eleanor didn¡¯t listen to Be¡¯s advice. The captain of the Church¡¯s knights, Leopold, was also an arrogant man, and has always been. He was not even twenty years old, yet he was already a pseudo dragon knight. He was confident in his own ability.

    ¡°Miss Eleanor, as knights of the Church, we shouldn¡¯t be deterred simply because of a few words from such suspicious people.¡±

    ¡°Sir Leopold is right! I suspect that those girls are monsters who have changed shape. Why else would the zombies open a path for them? If it wasn¡¯t for the sea of zombies between us, I would have killed them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Miss Eleanor. Do you not trust our judgementa??the judgement of the Church?¡±

    Hayley sighed at Leopold¡¯s disy of self-confidence. Leopold was a knight that the church was spendingrge amounts of resources on, bing a pseudo dragon knight before the age of twenty. It was a shame that he was too arrogant. Hayley had originally wanted to get assistance from dragon knight Shawn instead, but since it was his little sister that had disappeared, Hayley was afraid that he might lose control over his emotions so she chose Leopold instead.

    Just as Be¡¯s group entered the crypt, the knights under themand of Hayley and Eleanor carved a path to the entrance soon after. Eleanor hesitated as she gazed into the dark tunnel that she could not see the end of. The knights would not be able to use their mounts in the tight space, and this would definitely impact their power as a whole.

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, follow after me carefully. It¡¯s fine even if we don¡¯t have our mounts.¡± Leopold confidently got off his warhorse and led the way down the tunnels as the others followed behind him. Soon after they entered, the entrance was sealed by a stone door that mmed shut behind them. The advancing knights were unable to see as the tunnels were thrown into darkness.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening? This...¡±

    ¡°Abbot, turn back! Quick...¡±

    ¡°Enemy attack! Be careful! Mike, above you! Above!¡±

    ___

    Waves of wretched screams were heard from the entrance, all that remained of the zombie were the body parts that littered the fields. Arge army of skeletal warriors surrounded the resting ce. These were the same kinds of skeletons that had participated in the battle against Duke Adris, but this time there were over 30,000 of them; apart from infantry and archers, this army also had a sizeable cavalry division mounted on skeleton horses, as well as skeletons wielding magic staves.

    At the centre of this army was a giant skeleton around 5m in height. The skeleton was d in heavy armour the colour of dark gold, and was armed with a giant hammer and a colossal pavise shield. Along with the bone crown that sat upon its head, it gave off a sovereign¡¯s airs.

    ¡°You¡¯re pretty early Fred.¡± ???Shadow Demon??? Tanpur and ???Skeleton Dragon??? Brant had also appeared and gave a customary greeting to the ???Skeleton King???.

    ¡°Tanpur and Brant, you two are pretty early yourself, not even bringing any subordinates with you.¡±

    ¡°This... our subordinates won¡¯t be here anytime soon, the earliest they can arrive is around tomorrow morning.¡± Tanpur and Brant awkwardly exined. They had been in a rush after hearing that Fred would get all the merit if they didn¡¯t. They had travelled ahead of their own armies that each numbered simrly to that of Fred¡¯s.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s go in as well and see what¡¯s going on inside.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Brant, we¡¯re unable to enter. There are lots of blood vines there. Any living thing that enters will be constricted to death. Even undead will get crushed to smithereens.¡±

    ¡°What were you nning when you watched Miss Be enter, knowing all of this!?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so angry at me, Brant. Clement confirmed with us that those vines don¡¯t attack women. In the army that the stupid human brought in, there was a squad of female knights. They were not attacked at the entrance.¡±

    ¡°How do we aid Miss Be then?¡±

    ¡°Tanpur can. You¡¯re a shadow without a physical body; you won¡¯t be attacked. We¡¯ll wait outside and keep watch.¡±

    ___

    Deep below the resting grounds, the four in Be¡¯s party were advancing rapidly. In front of them were several dozen zombies that Angel had summoned with the bodies in the crypt. These were used as their fodder. They would get the zombies to run ahead of them to trigger any traps. Using this method, they managed to travel several kilometres through the tunnels unscathed.

    As they looked at the various remains of the zombies that had triggered the traps, Be considered herself fortunate that she had thought up such an ingenious idea. She didn¡¯t know whether Eleanor listened to her advice or not. Even if they entered, they should be fine as the blood vines didn¡¯t attack females.

    The four of them stopped in front of arge door. The door was already open. It seems that someone had already entered. As they were about to continue through the doors, they saw two figures that were following them.

    ¡°It¡¯s you again? These zombies... you...¡± Hayley¡¯s irises shrunk as she noticed the dozens of zombies that were evidently being controlled by the silver-haired loli in Be¡¯s party. This was a skill that only necromancers and other practitioners of dark magic would be able to do.

    ¡°Miss holy maiden, we¡¯re a group of bad guys. Are you satisfied with this answer? If you understand let¡¯s go our separate ways.¡±

    Hayley was just about to ask about their alignments, but was cut off by Be, confirming that they were indeed viins. The holy maiden was at a loss for words. She didn¡¯t know how to continue this conversation.

    ¡°Uhm, I want to explore with you, can I?¡± Eleanor called out to Be as they were about to leave.

    ¡°Miss Eleanor, you and Miss Hayley should backtrack out of here. We¡¯re a bunch of viins, what can you do by following us?¡±

    ¡°My knight squadron was here, I want to find them. They are very important sisters to me. Even if I find them dead, I want to bring their bodies back for a proper burial.¡±

    Be was surprised by the girl¡¯s care for her subordinates. She should be a great leader. Be was now quietly thinking about how she could make Eleanor one of her subordinate generals.

    After all, there was no rule that only heroes could hire a bunch of subordinates to harass the other side. It was only fair that viins would be allowed to do so as well. Even though Be¡¯s monsters rebuilt the An rk strip within a month, they after all, still monsters. Their intelligence wascking somewhat, she needed some smarter personnel to manage the territory.

    The two lolis evidently weren¡¯t suitable for this. Dolores was a princess before, but she was more used to managing demons, not humans. Be decided that she would need to find a human to manage the city, as it was nned for humans after all.

    As for the criteria, Be decided that the candidate must be female even though Mia mentioned that males were more easily tempted by the dark, and therefore easier to be a devil¡¯s advocate than a female. But Be wanted to prevent the situation of the subordinate having some illicit interaction with any of her party. This basically eliminated all possibility of considering a male candidate.

    ¡°How about this. You guys give me a price and take me to find them. I¡¯ll consider it done even if we find their bodies. I won¡¯t dy your payment. If you don¡¯t believe me, I can give you something valuable on me as coteral.¡± Eleanor thought that Be was silent because she didn¡¯t think she couldpensate them, and quickly offered to pay before they left.

    ¡°Alright, but you don¡¯t need to give any coteral. As for thepensation...I¡¯ll ask you for it after we find them.¡±

    ¡°Alright then... wait, Hayley, why are you looking at me like that?¡± Eleanor was about to tell Hayley about her decision when she saw that Hayley was looking sternly at her. She finally remembered that Hayley had always hated dark magic. Her family had been killed when she was little by monsters summoned by dark magic. It was the Church¡¯s knights that had saved her.

    ¡°Hey Eleanor, we¡¯re friends, right? I don¡¯t think you should go with them!¡±

    ¡°Uhm...I hope you can understand me but I really want to find my knights. We¡¯ve lost the Church¡¯s knights and there¡¯s no one else that can help, sorry.¡±

    ¡°Even so, you can¡¯t go against your faith! You¡¯re a pseudo holy knight! Are you nning to cooperate with the forces of evil?¡±

    ¡°Miss holy maiden, don¡¯t force your standards on others. She made a deal with me. If you want to leave, please hurry up. Don¡¯t interrupt my business.¡±

    Be was afraid that Hayley would manage to convince Eleanor to cancel the deal with her, so she had to cut her off.

    ¡°What do you know of this? This is business between the Church and a holy knight. You as an outsider should stay out of...¡±

    ¡°Hayley, I...¡±

    Eleanor was about to continue exining when she was interrupted by Be grabbing her hand and pulling her away, leaving behind a furious Hayley. She wanted to follow them but was scared to do so alone. She could only turn around to look for reinforcements.

    ¡°Why did you drag me? Hayley might have some misunderstanding with me now. Hurry up and let me go.¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t stop me. A pseudo holy knight should be able to easily get out of my grip.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s strange; I¡¯m carrying the Church¡¯s Exorcist Cross and nothing has happened to you after you touched me. Are you not a viin?¡±

    Eleanor looked a bit puzzled at the cross around her own neck. Her cross had been blessed by the Church. Most evil beings that came within a certain range would face some sort of rebound damage from the cross, but it seemed that Be wasn¡¯t affected even though she had imed that she was a viin.

    ¡°Are you talking about this kind of cross? To me, this is just a decoration.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a holy knight¡¯s cross? How do you have one, are you a holy knight?¡±

    Eleanor was uncertain as she looked at the cross in Be¡¯s hand that looked exactly the same as her own. Not all of the me could be put on her as Be did not dress in the way of a holy knight. So she had not tried to match up Be¡¯s identity with that of a holy knight¡¯s.

    ¡°Eleanor, it¡¯s been three years already. I don¡¯t me you for not recognizing me. When I received my blessings as a holy knight by Hayley you were there too. Except I was wearing a helmet at the time, but you must recognize this short sword?¡±

    ¡°The short sword that is the proof of the Octavian Empire¡¯s(Knights) royal family! You are...Octavio Felia? The earliest member of the current generation to advance to holy knight...weren¡¯t you already...¡±

    ¡°Believe only what you can see. I know you have a lot to ask but this isn¡¯t this ce. If we have a chance, we¡¯ll talkter. Let me introduce to you a few friends of mine.¡±

    Eleanor was less wary after she discovered Be¡¯s identity, but she was still somewhat unsure if she was the real one. Be didn¡¯t mind this and kept talking with her on the way, as for pathing, they sent the fodder zombies ahead.

    After they had entered therge door earlier, they hade to a wide circr room. It was abyrinth made up of many tunnels and walls. As they were below ground, the visibility was rather low and it gave thebyrinth a creepy aura. There were no zombies visible in thebyrinth, but as the door was opened there must have been someone who had already passed through this area.

    ¡°Sister, we¡¯re out of fodder, do we go back and get some more?¡± Angel had run out of zombies to throw at the traps. The path ahead of them was empty so she could only ask Be to make a decision.

    ¡°No need, just follow the shadow.¡± Be sighed in relief as she saw the eerie shadow on the wall. The ???Shadow Demon??? Tanpur was finally here. Now they could let him lead the way.

    But Tanpur secretly told Be that there was a squadron of knights from the Church following behind them. The ones leading the party were the Holy Maiden, Hayley, and the pseudo dragon knight, Leopold, they seemed to have some way of knowing Be¡¯s location.

    Luckily Be had something up her sleeve, or her ns would have been ruined. Be carefully studied Eleanor beside her. She didn¡¯t suspect that Eleanor was the one who had given their positions away. Be had held her hand this entire time and Eleanor¡¯s pulse had been racing constantly, so it seemed that she wasn¡¯t acting.

    Then where was the problem? Oh, Mia had told her while they were still on Alfred continent that the Church had some secret technique to maintain surveince on holy knights that had been knighted at churches. It seemed that Eleanor had something on her that gave away their position to their church, but she herself didn¡¯t know about it.

    ¡°What is it, Be? Is there something on my face?¡± Eleanor felt a bit strange as she looked at Be who was staring at her. She still wasn¡¯t sure why Be gave up the name of Felia and changed it to Be.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, let¡¯s go...¡± Be was about to continue ahead, but when she unconsciously scanned the wall as she turned around, she saw a faint red dot. If she had looked away faster she would not have spotted it.

    Be got closer to observe and discovered that the red dot was the infrared reflector on a camera, an authentic security camera. As it¡¯s size was rather small, and the visibility and brightness within thebyrinth was low, it was hard to see unless you were looking for it.

    Be continued looking, finding more red dots along the way. It seems that there was more than one camera. Thisbyrinth was shrouded in mystery, even having something so advanced as security cameras. Be saw what seemed to be electrical wiring behind the cameras, and discovered some sort of countermeasure.

    ____

    ¡°Eh, why did this screen stop showing any images?¡± In a mysterious room, a loli stood up from her chair, staring at therge screen in front of her. It was strange as she had just gotten the equipment recently. Why had it already broken? If Be was present she would recognize theputer in front of the loli. The screen was split into many sections, evidently a surveince screen.

    ¡°This one is dead as well...I just installed themst month... did I buy fakes?¡± The loli sunk deep into thought, unmoving as a statue as she watched her surveince screens go out one by one.

 Volume 1 Chapter 7: This Loli is a Little Naughty

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 7: This Loli is a Little Naughty</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    Be¡¯s group evaded thebyrinth¡¯s traps with help from Tanpur, at the same time, she got Tanpur to help her cut the wires to all the surveince cameras so that the one behind the cameras would not be able to keep watch over their activities.

    As for the Church¡¯s knights behind them, Be suspected that the cross on Eleanor¡¯s neck was the thing that they had bugged; it was the only thing on Eleanor that was worthy of suspicion.

    ¡°Eleanor, can you give me your cross as coteral? I¡¯m having second thoughts about not taking any, what if you don¡¯t pay me after?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not that kind of person Be; here, don¡¯t damage it! It¡¯s the proof that I¡¯m a holy knight, I will need it.¡±

    ¡°If it makes you any less worried, take this; just pretend we exchanged it for a while. Put it on, don¡¯t keep it in your hands, I¡¯m afraid of you losing mine too.¡±

    Eleanor was rather amused at Be, regretting her decision and taking coteral halfway. She took Be¡¯s cross that was made out of red metal, and studied it for a while, the cross didn¡¯t seem to be any different from that of the Church¡¯s, and she could not detect any trace of magic on it; it shouldn¡¯t be a trap.

    ¡°How do you like it? Do you feel ufortable in any way?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel anything wrong, isn¡¯t it just a cross? Looking at you panic is making me want to panic too.¡±

    Eleanor looked confusedly at Be, but Be did not give any exnations. Mia and Angel looked at Be with a little puzzled look on their faces; the cross that Be had given Eleanor was a Blood Cross, infused with dark powers, simr to the Dark Cross that Be gave to Dolores recently. Both crosses were special equipment that had the ability to let their owners inherit the power of darkness.

    But this sister was very evidently a human, they couldn¡¯t put together what sister Be was trying to do. Dolores on the other hand, sensed something and smiled knowingly at Be and decided to start up a conversation with Eleanor. This confused Eleanor somewhat, the purple haired girl had been cold to her throughout their time together, even showing some hints of hostility.

    And now she was passionately trying to make conversation with Eleanor as if they were longtimepanions. But Eleanor had always been rather extroverted and decided to not look further into Dolores¡¯ change of heart; she decided she had no reason to ignore Dolores now that the girl no longer held any hostilities towards her.

    ___

    In the darkness, Tanpur witnessed all of this and realized that Miss Be swung that way; he was already scheming of capturing some girls and present them to Miss Be, she would definitely give him lots of rewards for doing so.

    The thought process of monsters was rather simple; Tanpur let several of his avatars spread this intel to Skeleton King Fred and Skeletal Dragon Brant who were waiting outside. When Be steps out of the catbs, this intel would have already traveled into the ears of all the cadre level monsters in the An rk strip.

    ___

    Be hid the joy in her heart, this Blood Cross was made by her and the two lolis using their blood; when Felia was revived, Be discovered that the blood used in the ritual gave Felia quite a bit of dark power.

    Inspired by this, the three of them created the Blood Cross and the Dark Cross.

    There was one small disadvantage to the two crosses, however, and that was it required the wearers to be their nearing deaths before the crosses¡¯ power can be activated; creating a new body infused with dark power for the wearers. Even though Eleanor had put on the cross, but she had not been ¡®remodeled¡¯ by the cross yet; Dolores was in the same situation as she had not faced any dangers during her time at Be¡¯s side. Be was at a loss for what to do next, she considered ambushing Eleanorter and beating her to the state of near death and forcing her to be ¡®remodeled¡¯, but if Be were able to do this, Dolores would have already activated the cross, Be couldn¡¯t bring herself to hurt women for no real reason. She could only hope that some trap ahead of them could help her out.

    During their whole time on this path, they had not encountered a single trap, Be asked Tanpur and discovered that the path didn¡¯t have any traps, to begin with; there was something fishy about this, it was definitely not a coincidence that they had not stumbled upon anything. Be couldn¡¯t find what was wrong and decided that she would cross the bridge when she got there; she also couldn¡¯t do anything to the knights who were trailing behind them as she did not want to make a bad impression on Eleanor, it was rather annoying.

    The group came to a fork in the path, the left path was covered in human remains, and not in a very pleasant presentation; evidently not the right choice. The path on the right side did not have any body-parts nor blood, but bits and pieces of broken armor; seeing this, Eleanor¡¯s face changed drastically and she ran to the side with the broken armor.

    Be was afraid that something might happen to her and quickly followed. But before she did, she made Tanpur ce Eleanor¡¯s cross on the left path and carry some of the bodies from that side over so that both sides looked the same, she hoped that this would help them lose the Church¡¯s pursuit.

    When Be got closer to Eleanor, she saw that the girl was staring at the scraps of armor on the ground, her face filled with sorrow.

    ¡°What happened Eleanor? You know the owners of the armor?¡±

    ¡°This is the armor of my personal knights, they must have met their ends at the hands of zombies; a few days ago, my good friend Rnd and Kristoff Empire¡¯s 1st princess, Kris Annie, were ambushed by zombies, this is exactly what happened to their armor. It seems that I arrived toote...¡±

    Eleanor was lost in sorrow and did not see the strange look on Be¡¯s face. Be looked at the armor scraps again, she realized that this scene did in fact, look exactly the same as what happened to Rnd and Annie. She also saw that there were scraps of what seemed to be underwear; along with the corroded armor that looked the same as Rnd¡¯s at that time, Be had an inkling of what had happened here. But hadn¡¯t that old driver, Adris, been dragged by Maltz to the underground prison for some ¡®philosophical¡¯ discussion? Was there another driver racing here? if that were the case, this catb seemed to produce a lot of them.

    ¡°Are you sure that they¡¯re dead? We haven¡¯t found any bodies yet; maybe they were... Turned into zombies!¡±

    ¡°No, if it were just zombification, the armor would not be shredded like this. They must have been eaten, damn it!¡±

    ¡°Who told you that zombies ate humans?¡±

    ¡°The Church, what, you have a problem?¡±

    ¡°No... then what do we do, next boss?¡±

    Be looked at Eleanor who thought it natural that zombies ate people, she didn¡¯t know how to exin to her. Damn Church, they¡¯re miseducating people; at least the zombies under hermand didn¡¯t have the habit of eating other zombies.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either, what do I do, Be? I thought that I would be able to make it in time...but...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, we can first set a small goal; find your brother. After we do that then let¡¯s think bigger, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s all that we can do now.¡±

    ¡°Nee-san, there¡¯s a small nee-san ying hide and seek with us, she¡¯s hiding inside that wall.¡±

    Be was about to continueforting Eleanor when Angel suddenly came up to her and whispered in her ear. Be looked at the wall not so far from her, she didn¡¯t see anything there; Tanpur¡¯s shadow was on that wall, he would have told Be if there were an intruder. She was somewhat doubting Angel.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to see her, the sister is hiding in a parallel space.¡±

    ¡°Parallel space? Then is she the one we¡¯re looking for?¡±

    ¡°I think so, but it seems that she¡¯s scared toe out; I and Mia can¡¯t do anything to her if she stays in her parallel space. We only found her because Mia smelled some human scent on her, she should have recently been somewhere with lots of people.¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s ignore her for now, tell Mia to pay attention to her movement, tell me if there is anything strange. Let¡¯s continue forward.¡±

    Jete Noesha was currently hiding on the other side of the spacial wall and was observing the five girls on the other side. She had originallye out to look for the reason as to why her surveince equipment was showing a ck screen, through her special ability of ¡®Time Memory¡¯, she was able to discern that these girls were those who had destroyed the cameras.

    ¡°It¡¯s those two, it¡¯s been ten thousand years, I thought... but they give me a different feel than before.¡±

    Noesha evidently knew the two lolis in Be¡¯s party; seeing those two, Noesha didn¡¯t want to risk leaving her space.

    As she watched Be¡¯s party continue their advance in thebyrinth, Noesha pondered for a while before deciding that she wouldn¡¯t try anything against Angel or Mia. Noesha was currently low on power, she would definitely be at a disadvantage. Noesha would periodically spendrge amounts of her power of space and time to travel to other dimensions; but would also expand more power to bring back items from other dimensions, the surveince set that she had recently brought back had used up almost half her power.

    Only now did Noesha regain some of her power, she didn¡¯t want to cross Mia and Angel, but she did not want to leave empty-handed either. After deliberation, she decided to skip the other girls and take Be to teach her a lesson.

    ¡°Eleanor, let¡¯s, eh, where did everyone go?¡±

    As Be kept walking, her field of view shook for a bit; when she returned to her senses, thebyrinth was still the same, but none of herpanions were with her, even Shadow Demon Tanpur who had been following them in the shadows disappeared; it was as if she were the only one that remained in the world, had she been transmigrated again?

    ¡°Sister disappeared! What happened, sister Mia? Sister Eleanor and sister Dolores are gone too.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so worried, that just now was a dislocation in space and time, sister Be was dragged into the parallel space; sister Dolores and sister Eleanor should be transferred somewhere not too far ahead of us.¡±

    ¡°Then is sister Be in danger?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think she¡¯s in any danger, hard to say for the one who dragged her in though. Let¡¯s go find the others first, sister Be will be fine.¡±

    Angel and Mia weren¡¯t shifted, Noesha didn¡¯t n to move them in the first ce, Dolores and Eleanor weren¡¯t so fortunate and had probably been moved individually to somewhere ahead.

    Be was advancing carefully as she had no subordinates to help her scout ahead, she was scared of getting ambushed. As she came to a bend in the path, a strong wind blew towards her from the other side of the path.

    ¡°This wind...has some problems...¡±

    Be never learned any defensive skills, thinking that it was just a strong wind, she believed that she would be fine if she faced it head-on. The result was that after the wind hit her, her dark gold armor was blown into pieces, the armor breaking attributes was way too strong. It was one thing that her armor broke, but the wind also shredded the clothes that she wore under; in the blink of an eye, Be was left wearing only her underwear.

    Out of view, Noesha was also looking curiously at Be, in her most recent travel, the underwear that girls wore there were the same as those that Be was wearing currently; Noesha decided that she would ask about it after she catches Be. As she thought about it, a sinister smile crept onto her face.

    Even Be¡¯s weapon had been disintegrated, this wind sure was overpowered, even being able to break weapons. As for why her underwear was fine, she suspected that the one behind all of this had meant for them to remain. Be still had some cards up her sleeve so she wasn¡¯t too anxious. Based on some certain films from her previous world, she could guess the general gist of what was going to happen.

    As Be was waiting for her opponent¡¯s next step, the ground opened up beneath her, and she fell into a hole that came out of nowhere. She didn¡¯t know how long she was in the darkness, but when she came to her sense, she had discovered herself in a sealed room below ground; she tried to stand up but found that her hands were bound behind her by red rope, and the same had been done to her feet. As for the remaining fabric on her, they had disappeared sometime during her fall down the hole.

    Be tried to force herself out of the ropes but discovered that they tightened harder the more she struggled. This rope should be the same ones that had bound Rnd and Annie. Be didn¡¯t know how to feel, she didn¡¯t expect to receive the same experience as Rnd and Annie so soon; fortunately, the one who tied her wasn¡¯t as professional as the old gentleman Adris, it was only a normal method for tying humans.

    ¡°Knight sister, why aren¡¯t you panicking?! In the books that I¡¯ve read, the sisters all panic when this happens to them.¡±

    As Be was contemting whether to show her cards, the one behind the scenes appeared. The voice sounded yful and female, Be secretly let out a breath, luckily it wasn¡¯t a male. It was a loli with pink hair in a twin-tail simr to that of Angel¡¯s; but Angel¡¯s hair was unadorned with essories, this loli had a ck silk ribbon on each of her twin-tails. She was taller than Angel, about the same height as Mia; her ck dress gave off the feel of a vampire loli from the games in Be¡¯s previous life.

    Her iris was red, but if one looks closely they would be able to discern the slight differences in the coloration of her irises, one was blood-red while the other was light red.

    If one were to add small fangs to her delicate face, she would look exactly like a vampire loli. There was something about the loli that Be was disappointed in however, the loli was not t chested either; had t chested lolis been a myth?

    ¡°Who are you? Hurry up and let me go you fiend! If you don¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°My name is Jete Noesha! Remember it, as it is the name of your new owner! I¡¯ll take it that you agree if you don¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Noesha put a red ball gag on Be, a wicked smile on her face. Be¡¯s brain short-circuited for a bit, wasn¡¯t this the same procedure that she had done to two other girls just recently? How was this loli so proficient at it.

    ¡°Knight sister, don¡¯t be so afraid, I just want to y a game with you! I won¡¯t hurt you, but because you broke the equipment that I spend so much effort getting, you¡¯re gonna have to use your body to pay for the damages~.¡±

    As she looked at Noesha put a red cor on her, Be finally realized that this loli was the owner of the surveince cameras.

    Be looked at the various ¡®equipment¡¯ in the room, Be had seen simr things in the videos of her previous life; this loli seemed to be a perverted type, Be had originally thought that she was afflicted with the eighth-grade syndrome.

    Noesha looked excitedly at Be, she could finally practice what she had learned in her books after so long; she had studied the books for many years, but never had the chance to put it to use. A thousand years ago, she identally left some of her books and ¡®equipment¡¯ outside of the underground pce, and some old bastard had taken it; causing her much heartache.

    Noesha was too excited to realize that Be¡¯s struggle was only her ying along with the loli; it was hard to say who would be the ownerter.

 Volume 1 Chapter 8: The Real Pervert is?

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 8: The Real Pervert is?</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    ¡°Knight sister, don¡¯t faint yet, I haven¡¯t even started! I¡¯ll allow you to rx first, we can y with these after that, how¡¯s that?¡±

    Noesha looked at Be who looked as if she were going to faint from the fright and hurried tofort her. It wouldn¡¯t be any fun for her if Be were to faint.

    Of course, Be wasn¡¯t scared to the point of fainting, she was preparing her cards, but chose to observe first when she heard that Noesha was taking her to a different location. Noesha started to chant an incantation, it was one that Be did not understand; as Be spentrge amounts of time with Mia and Angel, she was able to recognize bits and pieces of their incantations now, but Noesha¡¯s had nothing inmon with that of the other two lolis. This could only mean that Noesha did note from the same ce as them.

    As Noesha continued her chant, a special magic formation appeared on the ground; not a typical hexagram, but a much moreplicated dodecagram that looked like two ovepped hexagrams. The formation expanded to cover the ground below Be and Noesha, and the two of them disappeared after a sh of pink light, it seemed that they had been sessfully transported.

    ___

    In another part of the undergroundbyrinth, Eleanor was currently cautiously traversing the path alone. Earlier she had felt her vision shake, and the people in her surroundings disappeared; if it weren¡¯t for the fact that the blood-red cross that Be had given for her was still around her neck, she would have thought everything that had happened earlier was a dream.

    She hadn¡¯t even found her knights yet, and she had already lost Be and the others somehow; her current goal was to find Be, even though there was the chance that they might be viins, but they had set off together aspanions. She couldn¡¯t leave them alone after that, as she wasn¡¯t able to protect her own knights, she could at least try and save herpanions.

    As Eleanor continued to advance, she saw a familiar figure in the distance. As she got closer to the figure, she saw a fatigued young man sitting on the ground; the clothes on his body were ripped in many ces and his fairly handsome face was battered and bruised, it looked as if he had been in quite a few scuffles. Eleanor hesitated as she saw the familiar brown hair before confronting the person, the young man was her second brother Sidney, the one who led the force of guards from the duchy as well as Eleanor¡¯s knights to their deaths.

    ¡°Brother... where is my knight squadron?¡±

    ¡°Uh... Miss... little sister Eleanor. Your knights were taken by zombies while protecting me... I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    ¡°What, they¡¯re still alive? Where are they? Take me to them!¡±

    ¡°I know the location, follow me.¡±

    In her rush to rescue her knights, Eleanor didn¡¯t even think before following Sidney forwards; if she were to calm down, she would definitely realize that this Sidney wasn¡¯t the one that she had known all these years. Her brother Sidney had always been a brute, there was no way that he would feel remorse, neither would he ever apologize to anyone.

    As he saw that Eleanor had started to follow him, a wicked smile crept onto Sidney¡¯s face. Eleanor who was following behind naturally was unable to see this; if Be were here, she would remark that this smile looked exactly like the one that Duke Adris had as he looked at the two defenseless girls.

    ___

    Be was brought to a well-lit room by Noesha, the decorations in this room looked like that of otaku from her previous world; the room was decorated with DVDs and light novels while manga and anime figurines of various sizes covered every surface.

    On the clothing rack beside the desk were several cosy outfits; ording to Be¡¯s memory, these were based on anime characters popr in her original world. On the desk was arge desktop, the screen was still connected to the surveince cameras, except that most of the smaller screens were now ck.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was still bound, Be would have thought that her transmigration journey was all just a dream; but Noesha¡¯s ever-present voice reminded her the reality of the situation. Be looked at some of the mangas beside the desktop, she was surprised to see that these were yuri-oriented doujinshi that one would be able to buy at anime conventions. She hadn¡¯t noticed that this had such NEET properties.

    ¡°Why are you so silent, knight sister? This is the first time I¡¯ve ever invited someone to my room. Alright, stop looking around; do you think the room is better looking than the owner? You¡¯ll be able to see both every day from now on.¡±

    As Noesha was talking, she procured a thin whip out of nowhere, and with a wicked smile, walked towards Be, whom she had thrown on the bed. Be had her eyes tightly closed, perhaps due to fright, and didn¡¯t react to the approaching loli.

    ¡°Hmph, let¡¯s see you continue to be stubborn after this... ow... it hurts... you... are...¡±

    Noesha was cut off by a swift strike to her neck, she was only able to turn back and get a nce at her assant before falling on the bed beside Be.

    Behind her stood a ck haired beauty, it wasn¡¯t anyone other than Be¡¯s main body. On the bed was only her substitute Felia; it seemed that Be used the moment when Noesha turned around to get her whip to leave Felia¡¯s body, and Noesha being too excited, had failed to notice this.

    ¡°This girl, so young yet she has such perverted tastes, luckily this bro... sister was prepared, or this time... no, it would be bad to leave without teaching her a lesson. It seems that I have to teach you the correct techniques for driving, little Noesha...¡±

    Be had originally nned to leave but changed her idea after she saw a coil of the red rope as well as other ¡®equipment¡¯ below Noesha¡¯s desk. She picked them up in her hands and walked towards Noesha with an evil smirk on her face.

    As Noesha wasn¡¯t human, it didn¡¯t take long for her to recover from her unconsciousness. When she woke up, she immediately felt a cool breeze on her body, she discovered that she had been stripped bare naked and was bound by her own special rope in a strange posture on the bed. This technique was much moreplicated than the one that she had used on Be, she could tell from a nce that it came from the hands of a ¡®master¡¯, she had seen this technique in many of her books but hadn¡¯t been able to learn it herself.

    Noesha wanted to talk but discovered that her mouth had been blocked by a red ball, and her neck had been bound with a red cor that had a bell attached at the center, and a finely crafted metal chain was attached to the cor. On her head was a pair of white cat ears from one of her cosy sets. She struggled to look to her side to see the knight sister still sleeping on the bed, then who was it that ambushed her?

    ¡°My cute little kitten, you¡¯ve awoken! Did you sleep well? Er... this was an ident, don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±

    Be was going to tease Noesha after she woke up, but saw the loli looking red-faced at

    her hand and Be finally remembered what she held in her hands; she hurriedly threw away the blue-white striped panties in her hand.

    When Be was stripping her, she discovered Noesha wearing the signature panties of a loli, and her interest picked it up in her hands to study; she forgot about Noesha and this led to this awkward situation.

    ¡°Er, do we know each other?¡±

    Be saw that she calmed down in such a short time after such an event and thought that Noesha might have known her; but why did she attack Be? Then she saw Felia¡¯s body on the bed and remembered that she had been using a substitute and Noesha probably had been unable to recognize her.

    Noesha was angry, it was really her! Ten thousand years and Be didn¡¯t recognize her anymore; it seemed to be an after-effect of that battle. So that was why Noesha only saw Angel and Mia, Noessa had originally thought that she had already...it seemed that Noesha was careless if she were gone, Angel and Mia would definitely not be so calm; also, those two would definitely be on a rampage. It seemed that Mia no longer remembered what happened before, and Mia and Angel are probably in the same situation. Oh well, it¡¯s not such a bad idea to let their rtions start anew. Noesha calmed down after thinking it through.

    Noesha¡¯s response wasn¡¯t expected by Be; this loli had given off such a strong ¡®S¡¯ air earlier, and changed to that of an ¡®M¡¯ so fast; had she been scared senseless by Be¡¯s ¡®gentlemanliness¡¯?

    ¡°Is there something wrong? Don¡¯t worry, sister isn¡¯t a bad person.¡±

    Be reached to take off Noesha¡¯s gag, but her hand passed right through the loli, Noesha¡¯s body became a transparent shadow if it weren¡¯t for the chain still attached to the ground, she would have thought that Noesha disappeared out of thin air.

    Time and space magic? This girl sure had a lot of tricks; Be thought that she had controlled her by sealing her mouth, she didn¡¯t expect Noesha to have this ability. If she knew previously she would have enjoyed herself more while tying Noesha up. It was fortunate that Noesha had made the rope herself and it was infused with time and space magic if it were normal rope, the loli would have long escaped.

    Looking at Noesha¡¯s provocative face, Be decided that she wouldn¡¯t let Noesha off so easily; if she did, then it would be hard to tell who would end up in her bondage next time. She had to let Noesha submitpletely, but she was unable to touch this otaku loli... right... otaku...

    Noesha was looking triumphantly at Be who couldn¡¯t do anything to her, but then Be¡¯s face

    suddenly shifted from anger to a wide smile, had she been angered to point of craziness? The next moment Noesha was unable to maintain her triumphant face, Be went to the ce where she kept all her treasured doujins and figurines and lit a candle that she took out from below the desk.

    ¡°Little Noesha, if you keep hiding from me I won¡¯t be able to control my own hands if my hands slip...¡±

    Seeing the candle in Be¡¯s hand making dangerously close passes to her treasured figurines, Noesha finally lowered her proud head; these figurines and the rest of her collection had taken her many years to collect if they were destroyed, Noesha would die from heartache.

    Noesha did what Be said, this girl seemed to consider her collection more important than her chastity? Be sat at Noesha¡¯sputer chair and navigated her desktop while the loli sat well-behaved on Be¡¯sp, still tied up. Be was scared that after she let the loli go, she would y more tricks on her, and Be didn¡¯t have the ability to catch her again.

    If Be were male, this loli¡¯s chastity wouldn¡¯t have been safe, was the power of figurines so big? As Noesha gave up her resistance, Be got her wish and carried the loli in her embrace, the feel of a loli was unique, very different from the feel of Annie and Rnd.

    Using Noesha¡¯s body, Be found a ce to get rid of the dark desires that she had built up being around Mia and Angel. If it weren¡¯t the right time and ce, she didn¡¯t want to let Noesha go so fast. This loli was pretty dangerous, if they weren¡¯t in her collection room, Be wouldn¡¯t have been able to subdue her.

    ¡°Noesha, are these the books that you read? Did you read those over there yet?¡±

    ¡°Be-sensei, I¡¯ve only seen these; I haven¡¯t had time to see those over there yet. Why?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me sensei! I¡¯m not that much older than you, be a good girl and call me nee-san.¡±

    ¡°No, Angel and Mia already call you nee-san, I want to be different from them.¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t call me nee-san, I won¡¯t teach you, It¡¯s your choice!¡±

    ¡°Sens- Be-nee, there, are you satisfied now? Hmpf, meanie sister, bullying your own little sister.¡±

    Be looked a little fortunately at the books that Noesha had already read, they were just some normal yuri doujins, with some ¡®yuri training¡¯ scattered in. As for the books that Noesha hadn¡¯t read, they included doujinshis with normal orientation as well as some more heavy tastes that included tentacles and even philosophical ones. Be couldn¡¯t imagine what would have happened if Noesha had read these first.

    Noesha couldn¡¯t exin her origins very well herself, or it might be that she didn¡¯t want to talk about it. Her power was over time and space, having the ability to ess any dimension. Ten thousand years ago, she entered a deep slumber in the underground pce for some unknown reason. She woke up fifteen hundred years ago and became a shut-in as she had nothing else to do.

    Her collection had been brought back from Earth, but taking items from one dimension to another would expendrge amounts of energy; Noesha had spent fifteen hundred years to amass her current collection, and that was the reason why she treasured her collection so. If Be decided to destroy it, she would really cry herself to death.

    As for the perverted rope and equipment, she made it in her boredom, she never had anyone to try them out on. A thousand years ago, she forgot some of this stuff outside the pce and some old bastard took them, making her furious. It wouldn¡¯t be hard for her to have taken it back but she didn¡¯t want her stuff to carry the scent of a male, so she decided against it.

    At this moment, Be finally realized that the old pervert Adris had gotten all of his stuff from Noesha, Noesha was the real source of pervertedness. It seemed that Be would have to keep this loli at her side to properly educate, to stop her from walking the wrong path.

    ¡°LIttle Noesha, these books are the only ones that you should read, as for the others, I¡¯ll destroy them for you.¡±

    ¡°Why? Sister Be, these...¡±

    Before Noesha had a chance to argue, Be put the gag on her again; and Noesha could only watch as Be burned the books that Noesha had not read yet, then proceeded to efficiently scan through herputer and deleted the non-yuri oriented ¡®videos¡¯.

    ¡°Sister Noesha, don¡¯t me me~ these things aren¡¯t suitable for you, I¡¯ll rmend you some stuff more suitable for you in the future. Alright, I¡¯ll let you goter,e and smile for me.¡±

    Be was afraid that Noesha would immediately take revenge on her when Be let her go, but it wasn¡¯t very good to leave her tied up; it would be hard to exin to Mia and Angel, and it seemed that the three lolis knew each other and it was harder to get away with it as she had with Annie and Rnd.

    As Be was distressed, she found a camcorder besides Noesha¡¯s keyboard, she picked it up and discovered that it was still useable. After looking back at Noesha¡¯s alluring body, Beughed evilly and pointed the camcorder towards the loli.

    Even though it was a bit shameless, but with this, she would be able to ckmail this loli that could control space and time; not only because she was an excellent quality loli, but the power of space and time was a must have for the MCs of loads of light novels.

    Therefore, even if she had to use some underhanded tactics, she decided that she had to bring Noesha to her side, and eventually make her submit willingly. Later, Be would look back on this and think about how right she was to do so.

    Noesha looked helplessly at Be, after finding out her true identity, she had already decided that she definitely look for revenge. Her emotions towards Be had dated back ten thousand years; not only this, but she couldn¡¯t imagine how much trouble she would be in if those two were to find out that Be¡¯s true person had been harmed.

    Because of this, Noesha could only cooperate with Be and let her do what she wanted. After seeing how fast Noesha was subjugated, she thought that the girl¡¯s S tendencies were only a font. Onlyter did she realize that this loli¡¯s S levels were on par with Be, and would only show her M side in front of a certain few, like Be.

 Volume 1 Chapter 9: The Determination of the Rose Knight

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 9: The Determination of the Rose Knight</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    ¡°Why did you leave alonest night brother? We should have waited for Hayley and her Church knights to arrive the next morning!¡±

    ¡°I have my reasons, you don¡¯t need to know. Don¡¯t you want to save your knights? Just keep up with me.¡±

    Eleanor asked Sidney many questions on their way, but he would always evade the question or shy away from anything important. He must have been scared senseless, Eleanor decided that she would find ask him again after they found her knights.

    The two of them finally the end of the path, not far from arge door; the door was open and Eleanor could see many human figures inside.

    ¡°This...what is this...¡±

    Eleanor¡¯s face blushed as she looked inside the room. Every single member of her personal knight squadron was inside, fully human and not zombified. The thing that she noticed was that they were all bare of any clothing and had been tied up perversely with red rope. Each of the beautiful knights had their mouths gagged with a red ball, a ck cor around their necks. They were tied in the exact same position as Rnd and Annie were previously, except that these knights had all been blindfolded. The familiar technique was evidently the work of the same ¡®gentleman¡¯ that Be had encountered just yesterday.

    Apart from the female knights in the room, there were no monsters. The walls were covered with various torture instruments, while the ground was scattered with other instruments that Eleanor couldn¡¯t identify. But her female instincts told her that these were definitely not anything pleasant.

    As there were no wounds on the knights, Eleanor assumed that the one who brought them here had not yet been given time to humiliate them. It seemed that she arrived before anything too bad had happened, Eleanor quickened her pace towards her knights.

    Right as she entered the room, a dark green mist sprayed out from an opening in the wall. Eleanor was caught unaware and received the full brunt of the mist. The mist was the same that Adris had used on Rnd and Annie previously, Eleanor¡¯s armour was visibly corroding away.

    ¡°You are not my brother! Who are you!? Damn it...¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to be still able to stand, little girl, you¡¯re much stronger than your knights, it only took a few secondsst night to subdue all of them with my smoke. Of course, I¡¯m not your stupid brother, I¡¯m just using his body. Remember this, I¡¯m your owner. Come out my servants!¡±

    When Eleanor turned around, she saw the obscene smile on Sidney¡¯s face, as well as a few dozen zombies that had appeared out of nowhere; the zombies were holding the same red rope and other stuff that had been put on Eleanor¡¯s subordinates.

    ¡°What are you doing to them? Let them go you bastard!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll know soon enough, stop being stubborn. Servants, get her.¡± Although Sidney was somewhat worried about the fact that Eleanor was still able to stand, he still let his subordinates attack. For the purpose of catching today¡¯s bigger prey, he had left all the female knights untouched and he was finding it harder to contain himself with Eleanor right in front of him.

    ¡°Get away from me!¡±

    Eleanor suddenly swung her sword and several waves of ???Jian Qi??? and cut down all the zombies charged towards her. She was, after all, a holy knight in everything but name; even though she wasn¡¯t able to react in time when she was hit by the toxic mist, but she was able to respond rapidly, activating her protective skill before the mist finished corroding her armour.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect you to put up such a fight little girl, this makes catching you all the more interesting for me.¡±

    ¡°When did you get over there, you...what are you doing? Get your dirty hands off of her you bastard!¡±

    After Eleanor defeated the zombies, she realized that Sidney must have taken that moment to enter the room. Currently, he was standing beside the knight closest to the entrance, holding her chin in his hand, looking at her voraciously. The knight had her hands tied behind her and around a wooden post,pletely unable to do anything about Sidney¡¯s provocative actions.

    ¡°Heheh, I expected you to not give in so easily. Right now, you may leave, but you don¡¯t need me to exin what¡¯ll happen to them right? You know what you need to do so that they don¡¯t suffer right?¡±

    ¡°Let them go, I¡¯ll rece them.¡±

    ¡°Very smart, but I need a show of your honesty; throw me your weapon!¡±

    ¡°Here, let them go!¡±

    Eleanor helplessly threw her sword at the ground in front of Sidney, who then picked it up and threw it into a strange pool. The sword corroded away at a visible rate.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let them go only if you¡¯re willing to be my ything. Come, take off everything, then put your hands behind your back and turn them towards me! If you don¡¯t follow my instructions, you know the consequences.¡±

    The bound knights did not have their ears blocked and they were able to hear the voice of their captain. Each and every one of them was shaking their head furiously, trying to signal their captain to leave them.

    ¡°You better keep your word. Come!¡±

    Eleanor could only oblige, her armour was already in a state where it was barely covered anything and was easy to take off, her clothes were then quickly disposed of by the mist. In a few seconds, Eleanor was left with not a single scrap of fabric.

    ¡°Attack, my minions! All you dumb little girls are the same, always caring more about friends than themselves. All of you can be my ythings, but I think that I¡¯ll y with you first!¡±

    Sidneyughed, his once decently handsome face was distorted and one could no longer see any resemnce to a human in it. From behind him came another wave of zombies that pounced towards Eleanor¡¯s position

    ¡°Goodbye, my sisters! I will be there to greet you all in heaven.¡± Eleanor whispered gently, she had known that this would happen from the start, but she did this to lure Sidney closer. A few years ago she had learned one of the Church¡¯s forbidden skills; ???Self-Destruction???, it was a skill that assassins of old would use when all else failed; the skill had a high requirement for the cultivation level of the user as well.

    When she gets brought to Sidney in bondage, she would be able to drag him down with her. What made this skill so powerful was that as soon as one started it, nothing could stop it, not even the death of the user. This skill was also known by the sinister name of ¡®corpse bomb¡¯.

    Eleanor closed her eyes, in her final moments of life, her memories shed before him; finally stopping on her time with Be¡¯s group. Those people were quite something if it was possible Eleanor would have liked to spend more time with them.

    Right as she thought about it, Eleanor felt someone grab her from behind. She was about to initiate ???Self-Destruction??? but the person who had grabbed her used a hand and tickled her, stopping her from activating sessfully.

    Damn! This was...Eleanor was about to scream but a pair of hands covered her mouth and Eleanor discovered that the porcin hand belonged to a girl, not a zombie. As she calmed down she also realized she could also feel the softness of the person who embraced her from behind, evidently, they weren¡¯t the hands of a zombie.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do such stupid things, boss! You still haven¡¯t paid our wage yet! If you leave us now, we would have worked this hard for nothing. At least pay our wages!¡±

    After hearing Be¡¯s familiar voice, Eleanor was moved to tears. She held back her tears and looked back; she discovered Be half nude behind her, only d in her ck underwear of a sort that she had never seen before, but looked really stylish and pretty. Not far from Be was a loli with pink twintails in a strange ck dress; her beautiful red irises looked yfully at Eleanor and Be.

    ¡°Be, what happened? Where¡¯s your armour, who is this little sister? She doesn¡¯t seem to be Mia or Angel?¡±

    ¡°Ehh, don¡¯t talk about it boss, I got robbed by a little bandit on the way here. Now I don¡¯t have a single penny, I finally subdued that bandit but turns out she¡¯s also penniless. So, boss, you¡¯re going to have to pay extra this time!¡±

    ¡°You got robbed? That¡¯s... I don¡¯t have any money either right now, can I...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you still have yourself? You can pay with your... oh, and don¡¯t try something so dangerous again, if that old gentleman noticed that you were trying to self-destruct, you would be in a lot more trouble.¡±

    Be almost exposed her true intentions, luckily she changed topics fast enough, or she might have left a bad impression on Eleanor. Beside her, Noesha looked at her with a face of worship, this was the teacher that she had been looking for! It was the first time that seen someone able to be perverted to such an elegant sister.

    Eleanor was busy talking with Be, she didn¡¯t notice that Be¡¯s hands had been taking constant advantage of her unclothed body. Although she felt a little strange at Be¡¯s hands moving around and caressing her body, as they were both females; Eleanor didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°But, What else can I...wait, what happened to that bastard, Sidney!? My sisters are still in his hands.¡±

    ¡°No Problem, he has your substitute in his hands right now, he¡¯s probably really excited!¡±

    Only now did Eleanor realize that the three of them were in a strange space, not far from them Sidney and his zombies had bound someone that looked exactly like her and were currently smugly feeling her up. Between the three girls and Sidney was what seemed to be a transparent crystal wall, Sidney¡¯s side couldn¡¯t see in while Eleanor¡¯s side could clearly see everything that happened on the other.

    ¡°Sister, it was one of my few blow-up... you¡¯re going to have to find me something better~!¡±

    ¡°If you follow me, do you still need to be afraid of not having any beautiful sisters to y with you? We¡¯ll have lotster, there are two when we get back! Oh yeah, did you find Dolores yet, bring her in.¡±

    Eleanor didn¡¯t understand the gentlemanly conversation between Be and Noesha, and would not until muchter, but at that time she had already boarded the wrong ship for too long.

    She could only see Noesha nod her head furiously, then run to the side and gestured with her hands in front of her chest; where a clear ball of energy appeared, ripples of energy moved through the ball as Noesha started a chant. A few secondster, a familiar figure came out of nowhere, appearing in front of Eleanor. When she saw the signature purple hair, she immediately realized that it was Dolores.

    ¡°Er...Be sister, little Eleanor, what¡¯s your situation? Also, this loli...?¡± Dolores¡¯ dark purple armour didn¡¯t have any signs of damage, currently she was looking at Be and Eleanor embracing each other with eyes that seemed to see through everything.

    ¡°Nothing, you¡¯ve misunderstood... Be, let go, you¡¯re holding me too tightly.¡±

    ¡°Why are you struggling Eleanor? We don¡¯t have to be afraid of anything, we share a pure friendship, your struggles make it seem like something different!¡±

    Be denied Eleanor¡¯s struggles, if she let her off now, it would be hard to do the same to her again in the future. Might as well familiarise her with now; she had already decided that Eleanor would definitely work for her from the moment that Be embraced her.

    Be gave a simple exnation as to Noesha¡¯s identity, saying that she picked the loli up on the way. Of course, Eleanor and Dolores didn¡¯t believe this exnation but had to ept it as Noesha didn¡¯t deny it. Noesha¡¯s power would let her stand at the top echelons of the Coristel continent, you can¡¯t just pick up a loli like this. She also caught Dolores up on what happened after.

    ¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that old bastard wants to bully little Eleanor? I¡¯ll tten him, the two of you can wait here.¡±

    ¡°Sister Dolores, I want to settle this myself, even though you guys say that his body was taken over by something evil; but Sidney is a member of my family, I still...¡±

    ¡°Little Eleanor, you and Be can¡¯t leave like this. If you do it¡¯s just delivering free enjoyment?! I won¡¯t allow you two to give this kind of joy to men!¡±

    After getting reminded by Dolores, Eleanor realized the condition that she and Be were in. Be at least still had some fabric, but Eleanor had absolutely nothing, it would be quite shameful to battle like this. But her equipment and clothes had already been destroyed by Sidney, and apparently, Be was also in a simr state.

    Be could tell from the disappointment in Eleanor¡¯s eyes that she had wanted to settle things herself. From Be¡¯s previous observations, along with the way that Sidney tied the girls; Be could confirm that this guy was that old gentleman Adris. She had been unable topletely kill Adris during their previous fights, probably because his soul was hiding inside this resting ground. Last time his body was taken by Warden Maltz to the underground prison, but his evil spirit was probably still wandering the crypt.

    The intel that the old pervert had given on Eleanor¡¯s knights were probably on purpose, in order to lure Be¡¯s group in order to have revenge on the shame that they had dealt him. unfortunately, or perhaps, fortunately; Eleanor had arrived before Be and fell into the trap instead.

    ¡°Eleanor, are you still going to do something so dumb? If your brother was a person of virtue, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to be controlled by this monster. This monster only expanded upon the darkness in himself; he¡¯s lost.¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s like this, I want to end his sins myself. Be, Dolores, can you help me! I¡¯ll owe you two after this, I will do anything I can to repay you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not too big of a problem, I¡¯m just afraid you might not like it. Little Dolores... take off your armour and clothes, and give them to Eleanor; you two have about the same body.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Alright!¡± Dolores took off her armour without any hesitation. As a princess of the demon people, she was much more open to stuff like this than normal human girls; anyways, there were only girls around her, she didn¡¯t lose anything.

    Seeing how open Dolores was, Eleanor didn¡¯t know where to look for a bit; Dolores¡¯ body was only a little bit less explosive than her own, wait that¡¯s not the important point!

    ¡°Little Eleanor. That thing... I don¡¯t think mine will fit you, the armour is fine as we¡¯re about the same build but this... I think you should use Be¡¯s.¡± Dolores measured Eleanor with her eyes and looked especially long at her chest.

    ¡°This...don¡¯t hold me so tight please, Be; Dolores...why did you get so close?¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t worn our armour before, little Eleanor, we¡¯ll help you the first time, in the future... we¡¯repanions, what do you have to be scared off?¡±

    Eleanor was unable to free herself from the Be-Dolores alliance and had to watch them teach her a hands-on lesson on how to put on the dark-gold armour. After finishing putting on her armour, Eleanor¡¯s blushed face remained red for quite a while. The three-person clothes changing y was too embarrassing; currently, she was wearing Dolore¡¯s armour and Be¡¯s underwear. It wasn¡¯t time to care for this, however; the problem of Sidney still needed to be solved first.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange, Eleanor is a living person right? Why is there no warmth?¡± After feeling up the bound substitute for Eleanor, he felt as if something was off. After all, blow-up dolls were nothing like the real thing. As he was still thinking, a few des of sword qi passed by, the zombies around him were cut up and his left hand was cut off before he could react.

 Volume 1 Chapter 10: Justiceâ€™s Arrival

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 10: Justice¡¯s Arrival</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    ¡°What you¡¯re wearing...it¡¯s their armor isn¡¯t it...damn...¡±

    Sidney did not faint after losing his hand, he struggled to his feet and looked at the culprit; Eleanor who was d in dark purple te and wielded Dolores¡¯ long metallic ws, to uninformed outsiders, she looked somewhat like an unholy knight.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll remember this!...¡±

    Sidney bolted as soon as he got on his feet, although he was possessed by the soul of Adris, Adris could only use the strength of the person that he had possessed; Sidney wasn¡¯t very strong in the first ce, probably not even able to beat Rnd in a duel; not to mention the current Eleanor.

    Eleanor was using Dolores¡¯ weapon, made from a material which was able to damage the target¡¯s soul as well as the physical body. If he got killed with this weapon, it would be the true end for him. If he had known that Sidney was all looks but no strength, Adris would have possessed someone stronger.

    Sidney wasn¡¯t able to run very far before Eleanor caught up, barely outside the room. Eleanor swung the devil¡¯s ws attached to her hands, cuts crisscrossed Sidney¡¯s back, the force knocked him to the ground.

    ¡°Help! A demon is after me! The knights and priests over there, please...¡±

    ¡°Eleanor, you can¡¯t! Stop!¡±

    ¡°Get out, you fiend!

    The familiar voice behind her made Eleanor hesitate for a while, but her resolve was unchanged; her right arm swung down and Sidney was split in half vertically, ending the evil spirit of Adris once and for all.

    Be was a little disappointed at this, as she had not been able to find out how the old gentleman produced his smoke. It seemed that the recipe for the smoke would follow the old man to the afterlife.

    Eleanor turned around to look at the people behind her; the first thing she saw was Hayley¡¯s angered face, besides the holy maiden stood the pseudodragon knight Leopold as well as a dozen or so of the Church¡¯s knights. They had been fooled by Shadow Demon Tanpur earlier, and had split their forces into two; the fate of the other party was unknown.

    ¡°You¡¯ve fallen Eleanor, you¡¯ve sold your soul to the devil, and spilled the blood of your own kin. I can not forgive your sins, it seemed that I was wrong about you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not as it seems Hayley, I can exin...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, isn¡¯t the armor that you¡¯re wearing that of the female demons from earlier? What do you have to say about that?¡±

    ¡°My own suit of armor was destroyed...¡±

    ¡°Did you kill those demons then? Where are their bodies, present them and you can prove your innocence!¡±

    ¡°I... can¡¯t do that; to me at least, they¡¯re not the bad people.¡±

    Seeing the furious Hayley and the grave Leopold, Eleanor was at a loss for what to do; she had ¡®stripped¡¯ Be and Dolores and if they were to show up now, it would just make things more chaotic.

    ¡°You¡¯ve even lost the cross of a Holy Knight! You¡¯ve put on the heretic¡¯s blood-red cross. Eleanor, we¡¯ve been friends for so long;e with me back to the Church to repent, you might have a slight chance to redeem yourself.¡±

    ¡°Get out the way, we¡¯re going to clear the monsters ahead!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t! I won¡¯t let you pass.¡±

    ¡°What are you hiding? Are you helping the evil beings?¡±

    ¡°I...I just won¡¯t let you pass me, you shall only cross over my dead body!¡±

    Eleanor stopped Hayley¡¯s party from crossing because not too far ahead was the room where her knights were being kept; if the Church¡¯s knights discovered their current state, she couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen.

    Hayley might not have any problems, but she couldn¡¯t trust Leopold and his male knights. After experiencing the incident with Sidney, there was a growing hatred and mistrust for males in Eleanor¡¯s heart. Even if they were all honorable gentlemen, she definitely wouldn¡¯t let them cross; Eleanor wanted to protect the dignity of her knights, if males were to see them in that state, it might have some bad impact on their futures.

    ¡°Eleanor, why are you so stubborn? The Octavian Empire¡¯s 10th princess, Octavio Lisha, has already led her Anti-Demon Knight corp to this location, the 30,000 monsters outside have almost beenpletely exterminated. I suggest you make way.¡±

    The name of Octavio Lisha has only be known in the past few years, this princess of the Octavian Empire had fallen into theke near which she had been ying; she had remained in aa for a year after being rescued, even the Church¡¯s archbishops had said that she would never be able to wake up, but after a year, she did.

    What happened to Octavio Lisha after could be regarded as a legend, bing a holy knight in only a year, bing a dragon knight candidate; breaking her sister Octavio Felia¡¯s record. Reported on thepetition to be a dragon knight, she exposed her abilities in both magic andbat, ¡®defeating¡¯ her sister Octavio Felia. Currently, she had contracted a princess of the Golden Dragons, it was believed that soon the empire would have the continent¡¯s first ¡®Magic Dragon Knight¡¯.

    As for Octavio Lisha¡¯s Anti-Demon knight corp, it was not a force tough at; within the corp were many skilled masters, in the recent sh against the invading demon army, the 10,000 soldiers of the corp had utterly crushed the elite vanguard of the demons, over 100,000 in number, single-handedly turning the tides of war, and kept beating armiesrger than their own. Currently, the demons had been scared by this force and had chosen to halt their advance into Coristel continent; choosing to fortify their current positions instead.

    Apart from her,???Magic Dragon Knight???Octavio Lisha alsomanded many legendary heroes:???Shadow Thorn???L,???Berserker???Barthes,???Hand of Resurrection???Wulfe, and???Grand Enchanter???Hayden. The five of them formed a legendary party that had countless achievements and high merit.

    ¡°Hayley, stop. Even if I were facing Octavio Lisha right now, my stance will not change! Leave, don¡¯t force my hand.¡±

    ¡°Next time we meet, we will be enemies; take care.¡±

    Hayley sighed as she turned around, with this she and Eleanor were now on opposing sides; their decade-long friendship hade to an end. They no longer had amon purpose. Eleanor would be the first human to be Be¡¯s follower.

    Leopold and the other knights followed behind Hayley as she left, it wasn¡¯t because they didn¡¯t want to fight; but because their current surroundings was a tight corridor, they wouldn¡¯t be able to use their superior numbers here, along with the darkness that made them unsure if there were any monsters hidden in ambush near Eleanor. The safer bet was to leave and meet up with Octavio Lisha¡¯s Anti-Demon knight corp.

    ¡°Eleanor, you didn¡¯t have to do this. If you followed Hayley back, you wouldn¡¯t need to be worried of not being able to exin, even if you¡¯re wearing our equipment, and our cross; but human blood still flows in your veins!¡±

    Seeing Eleanor sitting on the ground, Be said with a little remorse in her heart. It was because of her multiple unintentional actions that had led to Eleanor being mistaken as an infidel and a heretic by the Church, she felt as if she had wronged Eleanor.

    ¡°I can¡¯t exin spilling the blood of my kin, and I don¡¯t intend to. Now that Sidney¡¯s blood is on my hands, my family definitely won¡¯t listen to me. My father had always been more caring towards his sons than his daughters, if I didn¡¯t have some ability, he would have married me off as a pawn in politics.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you intend to do now, boss?¡±

    ¡°Be, Dolores, and little Noesha, are you human?¡±

    Eleanor looked at the three of them, they didn¡¯t hide anything from her and shook their heads.

    ¡°Then you really are... then Be you...¡±

    ¡°If I were...say I was a threat to humans, what would you do?¡±

    ¡°My life does not matter, but those knights are all important to me. I don¡¯t believe that those hypocrites won¡¯t have any thoughts towards them, can you protect them for me; if it¡¯s possible, will I have to sell my soul...?¡±

    ¡°Eleanor, you don¡¯t have to sell your soul; why do you always believe the rubbish that the Church spews? I will protect your knights, and you of course. I just need you to answer me, would you follow me? I think that you¡¯ll be able to see a great new world.¡±

    ¡°I, the fallen holy knight Eleanor, hereby pledge my allegiance to Lady Be; bing Lady Be¡¯s guardian knight.¡±

    Eleanor solemnly gave Be a knight¡¯s pledge, a strange magical formation formed on the ground. This happens when a contract with a guardian knight is made, but it was slightly different; it seemed that as the target of the contract wasn¡¯t human, the array did not give off the sacred aura that it would normally, but one of death that was apanied by a strong scent of blood.

    Be awkwardly looked at Eleanor who was on one knee, firstly because she didn¡¯t understand this ritual to contract a guardian knight. Secondly was that she was still naked as she wasn¡¯t able to find any clothes, and Dolores beside her was d only in purple underwear. This was a devastating blow to the atmosphere of the rather serious ritual.

    ¡°Stand my knight, I hereby recognize you as my guardian knight.¡±

    Following the basic gist of Octavio Felia¡¯s ceremony of bing a holy knight, where she was blessed by Hayley, she lightly kissed Eleanor on her forehead. It might have been a trick of the eye, but she seemed to see the blood red cross around Eleanor¡¯s neck sh.

    Noesha seemed to remember something but didn¡¯t say anything. Her impression of Eleanor wasn¡¯t bad and decided that this was fine. Afterward, Be finally learned that because she wasn¡¯t human, this ritual for contracting a guardian knight wasn¡¯t the original one; but had be one that a demon god would use to appoint a demon king. When Be realized this, however, she had already done this many times.

    ¡°Mistress Be...¡±

    ¡°Little Eleanor, there¡¯s no need to call me mistress. You were my boss at one point, calling me like this is...¡±

    ¡°Then is Be-sama preferable?¡±

    Seeing as Eleanor was so obstinate, Be decided to not correct her further. Currently, she had more pressing matters on her mind, ording to Hayley¡¯s words, her ¡®real¡¯ little sister, Octavio Lisha hade.

    Just a while ago, Shadow Demon Tanpur had sent an emergency message that there were strong opponents outside and that Be should retreat, while he and her other subordinates bought her time.

    Be and the others returned to the room, the bound knights were still there; after hearing the footsteps their bodies were shaking, they probably thought that Sidney had returned.

    ¡°Miss Be, they might not be able to ept the fact that I...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine Eleanor, we can convince themter. Noesha, hide them in your room first. We need to do something first.¡±

    The female knights calmed down after hearing Eleanor¡¯s voice. Although they were still tied, they no longer struggled. Noesha transported them to her room.

    ¡°Sister, there you are! Where are your and sister Dolore¡¯s clothes?¡±

    ¡°You are... Noesha right? My memory of you isn¡¯t very good.¡±

    With directions from Noesha, Angel, and Mia who had been wandering thebyrinth for quite a while finally arrived. Be looked at these two little sisters who had such innocent faces, and was unable to find a way to exin the issue with their clothes; after thinking a bit longer, she decided to not exin at all, as they would probably know in the future.

    ¡°Mia, Angel, do you know the situation outside?!¡±

    ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a bunch of very annoying people; Fred and the others are almost at their limits, we wanted to ask sister on what to do!¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be, my three strongest subordinates are getting beaten so hard? I want to see for myself, Eleanor you stay...¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯ve already be Miss Be¡¯s follower, it¡¯s natural that I follow you.¡±

    ¡°Then, Noesha, can you see if there are any of the Church¡¯s knights left in the crypt? If there are, strip them of their equipment. Mia, can you make us some masks?¡±

    ___

    Currently, outside the crypt, the deployed 30,000 strong monster army had been all but wiped. A force of golden knights had encircled the remaining monsters.

    ¡°Hehe, the monsters this time are sorge in numbers, it¡¯s so satisfying!¡±

    A burly barbarian, Barthes, said as he swung the giant stone pir in his hands; destroying a nearby skeletal soldier.

    ¡°You barbarian, if it weren¡¯t for this young master¡¯s anti-demon enchantment that lowered the levels of these monsters, you wouldn¡¯t have it so easy!¡±

    ¡°Young master Hayden, don¡¯t forget about me, it¡¯s very tiring reviving so many people!¡±

    ¡°Shut up Wulfe, you¡¯re just an unneeded priest, we don¡¯t need you to revive us!¡±

    Not far from the hill that the three of them were, Octavio Lisha stood on top of a flying golden dragon, this dragon was easily 10 meters in length, it held the bloodline of dragon royalty. Behind Octavio Lisha, a female assassin was standing on air.

    ¡°L, what do you think about the monsters here?¡±

    ¡°Lady Lisha, the monsters here seem to be very different from the monsters we¡¯ve faced previously and the demon army that we faced recently. Their will is scarily strong.¡±

    ¡°I feel so too, I hope nothing unexpected happens.¡±

    Octavio Lisha looked into the distance, Skeleton King Fred was surrounded by anti-demon knights and his shield along with body had shattered in many parts, but he was still swinging his giant hammer without any sign of retreat. If it were any other demon or evil being, they would have run long ago.

    ___

    ¡°Lady Be, your useless subordinate Tanpur is here; Skeletal Dragon Brant had already been killed by the female dragon knight, before his death he managed to test her armor, it is the lost god-tier armor, Absolute Defence, it ispletely immune to most magic attacks. I plead that you all withdraw, I and Fred are willing to fight to the end.¡±

    ¡°You do not need to me yourself Tanpur. I won¡¯t retreat, if I back off here, I would be unworthy of all those monsters that had died for me.¡±

    Seeing the bone shards on the ground, a sh of sadness flew through Be¡¯s heart; being a monster created by her hand, they had some connection to their creator. Through Noesha¡¯s powers, Be was able to see the fate of Brant, he had his limbs crippled by Lisha before a swarm of Lisha¡¯s knights hacked him to death, while ridiculing how trash these monsters were.

    ¡°There¡¯s an extent to how far you can go, monsters have dignity as well! I will avenge you, Brant, these people won¡¯t leave here so easily...¡±

    Be¡¯s group hid in Noesha¡¯s parallel space and observed this battlefield, they had robbed two of the Church¡¯s Knights of their armor, and now Be and Dolores finally had some presentable armor on them.

    ¡°Be sister, that female dragon knight is much stronger than me, those other heroes don¡¯t seem to be simple either. I¡¯m afraid...¡±

    ¡°I know, our strongest monster Brant was eliminated in such a short time. They probably have very powerful equipment, but we still have a chance at victory! Everybody, trust me.¡±

    Be really didn¡¯t want to sh with Lisha here, Lisha¡¯s party was shamelessly overpowered. She had an enchanter on her side, his enchantments suppressed Be¡¯s monsters. They also had a shaman who was able to revive teammates, reviving the Anti-Demon knights that had fallen. Be still didn¡¯t know what Lisha¡¯s cheats were.

    But a boss that sent low-level mobs to the heroes to help them level was definitely not a good boss. This time Be was going to let Lisha¡¯s party die at the ¡®levelling area¡¯, Be looked soberly at the g flying over on top of the mountain, this g was fated to not be able to fly tomorrow.

 Volume 1 Chapter 11: The Battle Between 2 Transmigrators

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 11: The Battle Between 2 Transmigrators</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    Battling a transmigrator in another world was something that Be had never imagined; she wasn¡¯t sure what she should do.

    Although Octavio Lisha was the younger sister of Be¡¯s substitute, Octavio Felia, ording to Felia¡¯s memories, this tenth princess seemed like apletely different person after she had woken up from her year-longa.

    For her unbelievable growth, apart from being reborn as a transmigrator, there was no other exnation that was believable. Lisha¡¯s battle prowess wasparable to a light novel MC from Be¡¯s past life.

    ¡°Tanpur, get your avatars to gather all Cadre level monsters to me. This battle won¡¯t be easy.¡±

    ¡°Your subordinate understands. I beg thedies to worry not, for we monsters are all prepared to sacrifice our lives for you.¡±

    ¡°Noesha, you can watch this battle. I don¡¯t want to drag you into this.¡±

    ¡°No, sister Be. Since, I¡¯ve already decided to follow you, I can¡¯t just sit back and watch!¡± Noesha didn¡¯t intend to stay idle as the others fought. This oing battle reminded her of the time when she, Be, Mia, and Angel hadst fought together in that war ten thousand years ago.

    ___

    Lisha was currently riding her golden dragon; she had onlye as support for the Church¡¯s Holy Maiden Hayley, and hadn¡¯t expected to encounter so many monsters. So, she decided to let her subordinates use this as a training ground. Although the monsters¡¯ numbers were great, there didn¡¯t seem to be any that could pose a serious threat to the Knight Corp.

    Not far from her, Skeleton King Fred was surrounded by a circle of knights. It seemed that he would fall any time now. Just as the anti-demon knights were about to celebrate, uncountable hands, made from what seemed like shadows, grabbed them by the ankles.

    ¡°Just some puny tricks. Watch my anti-demon enchantment!¡± Hayden swung the God-tier staff in his hands, and cut all of the shadows on the ground.

    ¡°Bless Lord Hayden! Er... what happened to Lord Hayden?¡± The saved knights were about to thank Hayden but saw that the young magician¡¯s face had lost its previously rxed look and had been reced with a grim one as he stared into the distance.

    ¡°Large amounts of monsters are being transported here through magic. Everybody be careful!¡±

    As Hayden looked into the distance, he saw arge mass of monsters appear from nowhere. As soon as they appeared, they rushed in the direction of the anti-demon knights. From a distance, they looked like a ck wave about to crash upon the shining knights.

    ¡°Teleportation Magic? Quick, Hayden, expand your...¡± Berserker Barthes was about to remind Hayden when he was knocked off his feet by a giant figure, the Warden Maltz.

    ¡°Human, I don¡¯t like your scent.¡±

    ¡°Just another monster. Watch me as I smash you into pieces with my Pir of the War God!¡± Barthes raised the giant pir in his hands and charged towards Maltz.

    ___

    The rearguard of the Anti-Demon Knight Corp still maintained order. Lisha remained unmoving on top of her dragon mount. Hayley and the knights of the church had reached the base of the hill. They had lost about twenty members, luckily their two Holy Knights were unscathed.

    ¡°Eleanor, I hope you won¡¯t do anything dumb, uhm...¡± Hayley was just about to pray for her former friend when she noticed one of the knights in the rearguard had been ambushed and kicked away into the distance.

    As she saw Eleanor show up in her dark purple armor, Hayley didn¡¯t know what to say. Eleanor had just brought an army of monsters to attack the rearguard of the knights. Seeing the army of monsters behind Eleanor, Hayley knew that her former friend was unable to turn back anymore.

    ¡°Hayley, don¡¯t bother. I¡¯ll eliminate this heretic!¡± Leopold was afraid that Hayley might go easy on her former friend and decided to lead the Church¡¯s knights himself. Hayley, left behind, was at a loss for what to do.

    ___

    Noesha was the first to appear at the monsters¡¯ position. She gestured with her hands and countless dimensional doors opened up behind her. Monsters poured out from the open doors. After her, Mia also arrived; she opened the ck tome in her hands, and started to chant. The sky, formerly clear, was engulfed with dark clouds until they covered the entire area above the monsters¡¯ army.

    ¡°These witches...My anti-demon enchantment is being suppressed! Impossible...¡± Hayden wiped the sweat off his forehead. His prided anti-demon enchantment had been blown away by Mia¡¯s dark clouds. The monsters below the dark clouds, who had originally been suppressed by Hayden¡¯s enchantments, could now fight back against the knights who were previously ughtering them one-sidedly.

    ___

    The Hand of Resurrection, Wulfe, was at the heart of the conflict. He didn¡¯t care too much about the sudden change in the battle; as long as his Revival Staff was still in his hands, it didn¡¯t matter how many monsters came. He didn¡¯t notice a knight of the Church was currently shambling towards him.

    ¡°Which division are you from? Halt! Lord Wulfe is ahead. You can¡¯t cross through here, you...¡± An anti-demon knight attempted to drive the Church¡¯s knight away, but when he got closer, the knighttched on to him. An explosion blew both the knights into smithereens.

    The other anti-demon knights in the area were more fortunate, managing to leave behind a body. Wulfe was about to revive those knights but the bottom of his foot was suddenly grabbed from below. He lowered his head and found a ck shadow grabbing his foot.

    ¡°You monster, you¡¯re asking for it! Light¡¯s Judgement!¡± Wulfe stabbed the Revival Staff in his hands through Shadow Demon Tanpur¡¯s chest. Tanpur didn¡¯t attempt to dodge and let it pierce right through him; He then tightly grabbed the staff with his hands.

    ¡°Let go! What are you trying to do?¡± Wulfe panicked as he saw Tanpur tightly sp onto the staff, even though its power almost shattered his hands. It was the first time that Wulfe had seen such a determined and tenacious monster. He furiously tried to pull the staff out, but Tanpur didn¡¯t falter.

    ¡°Human, if it wasn¡¯t for this God-tier staff, would you still be so arrogant? I¡¯ll take this staff and show you the brave and dauntless spirit of us monsters!¡± Tanpur suddenly gripped harder and forcefully snatched the staff from Wulfe¡¯s hands. Tanpur then drove it through his own chest.

    ¡°Lady Be, this is your subordinate¡¯sst moment of glory. I¡¯ll leave the rest to you.¡± With a prideful face, Tanpur disappeared, leaving behind a ckened Revival Staff. This God-tier staff was now cursed by him using the price of his life; it would be unable to use its revival powers for 3 days.

    Wulfe¡¯s face paled as he looked at the Revival Staff on the ground. This God-tier staff had been awarded to him by Lisha; it had followed him for quite some time, and he hadn¡¯t expected it to be disabled by a monster. As he bent down to pick up the staff, a ck shadow lunged at him from behind.

    ___

    ¡°Lady Lisha, Wulfe is dead, we are now no longer able to revive our fallen soldiers.¡±

    ¡°What? Wulfe is dead, this... who are you!?¡±

    Lisha was about to continue questioning L but was interrupted by the sound of chaosing from the base of the mountain. Be and Dolores had carved a path through the knights. Angel closely followed behind whilemanding arge force of undead to fight the anti-demon knights stationed at the mountain.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you speak?¡±

    Lisha thought that it was strange for Be to just stand there unmoving so she questioned her. Even though this female knight wore a mask on her face, her figure seemed vaguely familiar to Lisha, but she couldn¡¯t put her finger on it. Her mount pped its wings in unease. Through their contract, Lisha learned why. That masked female warrior with purple hair was a high-level demon. The golden dragon¡¯s acute senses towards demons discerned Dolores¡¯s identity as a high-level demon.

    Lisha was only around fifteen years old and was quite a bit shorter than Be. She wore tinum-colored armor that gave off a divine aura. Her hair was blonde like Felia¡¯s, and she also had the same sky-blue eyes. The only difference was that her eyescked the innocence that one should have at that age; there was a slight edge of maturity within those eyes.

    As she looked at the features that were so simr to her own, Be further confirmed that the girl was in fact Felia¡¯s little sister, Lisha. Be didn¡¯t know the gender of the transmigrator who had possessed that body, but she hoped that it wasn¡¯t a male like her.

    ¡°Why do you, a human, stand on the monsters¡¯ side?¡±

    Be ignored Lisha¡¯s question, raised the sword which she had looted, and charged ahead with her shield raised in front of her. She was afraid that if she spoke, Lisha would be able to recognize her voice; it hadn¡¯t been very long since Feliast saw Lisha. They probably still remembered each other¡¯s voices.

    The golden dragon below Lisha saw her attacking and swung itsrge talons, sweeping the charging Be off her feet.

    *cough**cough* ¡°... seems the difference is quiterge.¡±

    Be struggled to her feet, her entire body feeling as if it was falling apart. This dragon¡¯s strength was way toorge! Was it still possible to have any fun?

    A dark shadow materialized in front of Be as she was recovering. The female assassin saw Be¡¯s opening and took it; her golden dagger was pointed right at Be¡¯s chest.

    In the nick of time, Dolores managed to intercept the dagger with her shield, but the dagger was unexpectedly sharp. It pierced straight through Dolores¡¯s shield and left a cut on her arm.

    ¡°God-tier equipment... you human... unexpected...¡±

    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re a high-level demon. You won¡¯t see tomorrow¡¯s sun!¡±

    L gave up on Be and shifted her target to Dolores. Be could only watch them battle, unable to intervene; Dolores¡¯s ability was greater than that of Be¡¯s substitute and she would just hinder Dolores if she intervened.

    ¡°Leave! You can¡¯t even beat my dragon, not to mention me!¡± Lisha was shocked that Be was able to directly take a physical blow from the golden dragon; they had reputably the strongest physical attack among all dragons. That blow would have easily one-shot most monsters.

    Be did not heed Lisha¡¯s words and went for a second charge. Normally, the cautious Be would have retreated facing such odds but, she didn¡¯t know why, she didn¡¯t want to give up this time. It was probably because of this body¡¯s original owner; Felia¡¯s indomitable spirit was driving Be forward.

    As expected, Be was sent flying by the dragon once more. Lisha thought that this would be the end, but Be stood up again. This time, a stream of blood trickled down from the corner of her lips.

    ¡°I never thought that you would be so stubborn, but that¡¯s useless!¡± Lisha kicked the dragon¡¯s back several times; it shook its mighty wings and flew into the air.

    Be was leftpletely dumbfounded. How the hell was she supposed to fight now? Her current body was only at the level of a Low-tier holy knight, and she had neither a mount nor specialized equipment, only an armor that she had taken from some unfortunate bastard. She had no way of attacking a flying target, and Lisha was a dragon-knight who could use magic. Be was a sitting duck now that Lisha had taken to the skies.

    As Be expected, the dragon stopped its flight high up in the sky and countless spells rained down on her. It was now that Be discovered she had been betrayed by what she had learned from light novels. Didn¡¯t magicians have to chant some Chuuni s***? How was it that Lisha couldunch magic immediately? This cheat was too shameless!

    All she saw was a bunch of fireballs and icicles fly her way. She was about to back away but a red sh dashed in front of her. It was Eleanor who had just arrived at the scene.

    Eleanor stood in front of Be, her hands holding a giant pavise that she had taken from some dead soldier. A barely visible barrier of air formed in front of the shield; when the magic projectiles came into contact with the barrier, they exploded on impact. It was quite the sight.

    ¡°There¡¯s also an unholy knight? Partner, show these two fallen souls redemption!¡± under Lisha¡¯smand, the dragon sprayed out the signature move of all dragons in light novels, ¡®Dragon Breath¡¯. Its killing ability wasn¡¯t something that Be wanted to face.

    ¡°Be, run!¡±

    Eleanor turned around and pushed Be away but before Be could pull Eleanor with her, she saw Eleanor get ¡®swallowed¡¯ by the dragon breath. Then came a series of massive explosions; this dragon breath really wasn¡¯t something to scoff at.

    Be hadn¡¯t even had time to get off the ground when Lisha raised her sword to the skies and swung it in Be¡¯s direction. A sh of lightning traced the path of her sword and flew towards Be. Just as it was about to turn Be into a human lightbulb, it abruptly disappeared with the surrounding racket.

    ¡°What happened to the lightning magic? Partner, this...¡± Lisha was shocked. The time around her seemed to have stopped, and her mount, the golden dragon, was also frozen in mid-air. She saw a loli with pink twintails appear beside Be. The loli wore a mask but it didn¡¯t hide the rage that her shaking twintails openly exposed.

    ¡°Noesha, you¡¯ve finallye,¡± *cough**cough* ¡°I miscalcted. It seems that we can¡¯t win this one.¡± Be could only show Noesha a bitter smile andugh helplessly. It was a miracle that this body had survived for so long at merely the level of a holy knight.

    ¡°Sister Be, Eleanor¡¯s soul has been collected by Angel. We can revive herter. Dolores¡¯s side isn¡¯t going very well; the opponent¡¯s equipment is too strong. I¡¯ve expended too much power, so this time-stop won¡¯tst too long. That female dragon knight¡¯s armor is immune to magic; she¡¯s not frozen right now!¡±

    ¡°Tell Angel and Mia to use thest resort!¡±

    ¡°Sorry... sister Be... I¡¯m useless. I exhausted too much power before... or else...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to feel any remorse. Go!¡±

    Be stood up and faced Lisha who was still on the back of her dragon. Currently, below them, the battle had escted to the point where its fierceness was simr to the final battle of thest human-demon war.

    ¡°You¡¯ve won, Lisha.¡±

    ¡°You are... sister Felia? Aren¡¯t you already... why are you coborating with the monsters!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you still remember this useless older sister. Don¡¯t ask. Victory has already been decided. Live on with your glory! I will be in heaven.¡± *cough*

    Lisha looked in shock at Be who had taken off her mask. She still had some impression of this sister as she was the first human that Lisha had encountered after transmigrating to this world. Be walked to the edge of the mountain with a bitter smile on her face and waved goodbye to Lisha with her back facing towards Lisha.

    ¡°Goodbye... my little sister.¡±

    ¡°Sister! Wait...! I...¡±

    Lisha watched as Be fell, her outstretched hand frozen in mid air. She didn¡¯t know if she was truly sad or if it was because of the guilt in her heart.

    As she was still lost in the memory of Be, the world returned to normal. After a while, the entire Adris Resting Ground seemed to explode as if someone had detonated an atom bomb beneath the surface. The knights and the horde of monsters that numbered in the tens of thousands were all engulfed by the explosion. The g of the Anti-Demon Knight Corp was blown into the sky by the force of the st, lost in the chaos.

    ___

    On a in, quite some distance away from the battle, a division of the Church¡¯s reinforcements halted where they were and observed the explosion. This division numbered around fifty thousand. They were led by a priest d in red. His army wasn¡¯t here to reinforce the Anti-Demon Knight Corp but to converge with Hayley and the Church¡¯s knights. Seeing the Anti-Demon Knight Corp¡¯s battlefield blow up in an explosion, a sneer crept onto his face.

    ___

    After jumping off the mountain, Be ran away with Noesha¡¯s assistance. Her words previously were merely to mess with Lisha¡¯s judgement. She pulled all of Lisha¡¯s attention on her so that Lisha couldn¡¯t realise the changes in her surroundings. Angel and Mia had sacrificed ten thousand monsters to use the forbidden technique ¡®Death Paradise.¡¯ The force of the explosion had devastated the entire area.

    If viins couldn¡¯t beat their opponent, they could only self-destruct. They couldn¡¯t help it; Lisha¡¯s cheats were definitely too overpowered. Be couldn¡¯t fly so she waspletely unable to hit her. She looked regretfully at the three ¡®bodies¡¯ thaty beside her. Eleanor was hit by the dragon breath in order to protect her. Although Dolores had managed to push back the female assassin, she had been hit in her vitals by the God-tier dagger and was currently unconscious.

    As for Felia¡¯s body, it had been heavily damaged during the battle with Lisha. Not many people could take a blow from a dragon with only their body. It was her fault for not being able to patiently wait and gather more information. Only after they had started fighting did she discover that all her opponents had God-tier equipment. She had no idea where in heaven had they gotten all of those. Was it because of Lisha¡¯s massive MC aura?

 Volume 1 Chapter 12: Reinforcements from Another Dimension

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 12: Reinforcements from Another Dimension</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    This was a floating castle situated in the clouds with a rather magical. Not only was it massive, but the entire castle also had a strong magical aura. Throughout the castle, there were many moving dolls, most of which were in the form of animals such as rabbits and bears; these were all magical puppets formed by infusing a doll with magic.

    Currently, Be and Noesha were walking up the path leading to the castle. Be was using her original body as Felia¡¯s had still not recovered from the previous fight.

    ¡°Noesha, is it fine? This is actually...¡±

    ¡°No problems, just follow me, she¡¯s really easy-going.¡±

    Be was still a bit nervous as she looked at the smiling Noesha beside her. This girl had taken Be to another dimension to find reinforcements and this castle was the residence of that other dimension¡¯s ¡®higher existence¡¯; in simpler terms, this was where this dimension¡¯s Creator resided.

    ¡°Noesha, why did you bring a demon god to me... there aren¡¯t any Saviors messing around here. I have no need for a Worldbreaker...¡±

    Soon after they had entered through the gates, Be and Noesha encountered this dimension¡¯s ¡®higher existence¡¯,¡¾Magic Creator¡¿Oliveira Bethia. Hearing the creator-god¡¯s yful girlish voice, Be turned around to look at the neer. This Creator was not only a female but also a little girl? Be had always imagined the creator gods as old geezers.

    It was a loli slightly taller than Noesha who had appeared in Be¡¯s view. Her unkempt but not messy, dark-red hair draped over her shoulders as if she hasn¡¯t had the time to do her hair. Currently, her beautiful face showed her fatigue. She had evidently just woken up as her pink eyes looked like they would shut any second.

    The fact that she had just woken up was further reinforced by her get-up: she was still wearing her white pyjamas and her cute fuzzy-bear slippers. In her hands, she was holding a white teddy bear. If it wasn¡¯t for Noesha¡¯s nod, Be wouldn¡¯t have believed that this little girl was a Creator.

    ¡°What is it, demon-god sister? Is there something strange on my face? You¡¯re making me a little embarrassed~¡±

    ¡°Nothing... it¡¯s just that you¡¯re so cute... you are this dimension¡¯s Creator?¡±

    ¡°Demon-god sister, your mouth is so sweet. I¡¯m indeed this dimension¡¯s creator-god, Oliveira Bethia. As you can see, I¡¯ve just woken up and I¡¯m still kind of tired and drowsy.¡±

    Be didn¡¯t want to tter Bethia; it was just that she was actually very cute. Not only that, her voice was also very natural, as if she was talking to a close friend. It seemed like she was indeed a rather easy-going person. Be unconsciously started to flirt with her after realizing that she didn¡¯t have to be scared of her being hard to talk to.

    ¡°Hey Bethia, are you only wearing pyjamas? Is there nothing else underneath?¡±

    ¡°Er, I only have one set of clothes; Noesha gifted it to me a long time ago. The hall isn¡¯t a good ce for conversations. Come with me!¡±

    As she said this, Bethia gestured with her right hand towards the distance and a massive and elegant carpet came flying towards them. This was probably a flying carpet or some other magical tool simr to it.

    Be and Noesha sat cross-legged on the flying carpet; Bethia sat down casually across from them, still with a sleepy demeanour. Looking at the loli creator-god who wanted to fall asleep, Be unnaturally shifted her eyes away because she wasn¡¯t wearing anything beneath her pyjamas. She was just like Angel and Mia when Be had first met them.

    ¡°Demon-god sister, did you have a purpose foring here?¡±

    ¡°Er, Bethia, it¡¯s like this, sister Be wants to look for some of your dimension¡¯s books, specifically those on professions and skills. You know, for knights and magicians and the like?¡±

    ¡°This dimension¡¯s books on professions and skills? Doesn¡¯t your dimension already has what you need?¡±

    After arriving at Bethia¡¯s reading room, Be and Noesha started to talk about the purpose for their visit. Be had incorporated Eleanor and her knights into her forces. Moreover, Rnd and Annie would likely be spending a considerable period of time with her. At their age, they would have normally attended human academies to advance their professions.

    But, all of them had be Be¡¯s followers and would be unable to return to their original academies. To not let them leave any regrets and to increase her subordinates¡¯ battle prowess, she decided to acquire some useful books. This would give them the ability to raise their cultivation without them having to attend academies.

    ¡°Bethia, there¡¯s a reason for this. I want profession books from your dimension!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this huh. Although your dimension¡¯s creator is already... but this isn¡¯t right; we creators can¡¯t casually interfere with each other¡¯s dimensions, even if they aren¡¯t here anymore.¡±

    ¡°Bethia, this isn¡¯t interfering. Do you want more pretty clothes?¡±

    Seeing Bethia¡¯s hesitant eyes, Be hurriedly took out a dark-red gothic lolita dress that she had recently made. It was originally designed for Mia, but since Bethia was only a little bit taller than Mia, she thought it would be fine.

    ¡°It¡¯s so pretty!¡±

    ¡°Do you like it?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Then about the books...¡±

    ¡°Uhm...¡±

    ¡°If you agree, there will be even more pretty dresses for you!¡±

    ¡°Follow me!¡±

    Bethia hesitated at first, but eventually gave in to the temptation of pretty clothes. She gestured Be and Noesha to follow her, and then entered another room.

    ¡°Sister, are you curious why Bethia was so easy to talk to?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, it felt as if she was just a normal little girl.¡±

    ¡°She truly is a normal little girl: don¡¯t be fooled by her status as a Creator.¡±

    As they continued walking, Be discreetly learned from Noesha that even though Bethia had the powers of a creator-god, she been living here alone after creating this dimension. Creators normally would not expose themselves to the mortal world, so she could only view her dimension through a magical mirror in her room.

    So she was a lonely little loli. That¡¯s why she was only surprised when they visited her, without any annoyance of being woken up from her sleep; there was also an undertone of joy in her voice. She probably wanted someone to apany her after being alone for so long.

    ¡°Demon-god sister, Noesha, this is my grand library. All the books on magic andbat are in here.¡±

    Bethia turned around to find Be and Noesha frozen on the spot. They were shocked by the size of Bethia¡¯s library; its area was undeterminable. Each bookshelf towered over a hundred meters and Be couldn¡¯t see how many shelves there were: they seemed to go on for eternity.

    ¡°These... all are?¡±

    ¡°Yep, find those that you want and I can trante them into thenguage of your dimension.¡±

    ¡°Can we take the books out of here?¡±

    After discussing with Bethia, Be discovered something tragic; there was no way she and Noesha could take back all the books that they needed as there were far too many of them. Noesha¡¯s power hadn¡¯t recovered much and she couldn¡¯t bring so many books with them back to their dimension. Bethia had only allowed them to handwrite the copies and take them back but not the originals.

    Even though creators also had control over space and time, it was only within their own dimensions; therefore, Be couldn¡¯t hope for Bethia to help them bring the books into their dimension. Right when she was at a loss, Be suddenly remembered something. She took out the camera which she had discovered in Noesha¡¯s room, but she wondered if it still worked...

    ¡°Sister... are you really...¡±

    ¡°Nonononono, I only want to take photos of these books and then just bring the camera back with us. It would save us a lot of time.¡± Noesha looked unnaturally at the camera, probably remembering the time when she was taught a ¡®lesson¡¯ by Be...

    ___

    In the central church of the Trevikon County, Archbishop Stanley sat cautiously on a chair. Across him sat a priest garbed in red, casually drinking a cup of tea.

    ¡°Cardinal Andrews, why have youe to this small and secluded ce?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so cautious, old Stanley; did we not train at the same church in our youth?¡±

    ¡°What does the pope need that he sent a cardinal to this small ce? If there is nothing, I still have lots of matters that I must attend to.¡± Stanley didn¡¯t want to spend an extra minute with this cardinal.

    Andrews Salo was one of the Church of Light¡¯s three cardinals. Their position was second only to the¡¾Ardent Pope¡¿himself. Even though Stanley had trained with Salo in their youth, they remained out of touch for many years.

    Stanley did not agree with this cardinal¡¯s conduct. He had heard rumours about him secretly performing evil rituals, and he had apparently seeded in summoning a demon from another world.

    ¡°Ie here not by the pope¡¯s orders but rather for a personal matter. I have something to request from you, my old friend.¡±

    ¡°This... I still have many things to attend to...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about the An rk Strip: I¡¯ve heard that you sent a female knight as a missionary therest month?¡±

    Stanley was about to leave but stopped in his tracks when he heard that it was something concerning Be.

    ___

    Be was in another dimension with Noesha again but this time, a bright-faced Bethia followed behind them. She had donned the lolita dress that Be had gifted her and also had her hair styled in a horsetail simr to that of Annie¡¯s. Seeing her beaming smile, Be mused how she could now brag about having done a creator-god¡¯s hair.

    But the current situation left her in a bind. They were in another dimension, neither their nor Bethia¡¯s; it was apletely new dimension. It was different from the magical one of Bethia¡¯s: theplete opposite in fact. There were metallic structures as far as the eye could see, simr to the scenes in the futuristic sci-fi movies.

    ¡°Sister Be, this is the Machine Dimension. The owner here should be able to make a copy of that machine!¡±

    ¡°Hey Noesha, isn¡¯t it rude to bring another dimension¡¯s Creator with us to visit a Creator?¡±

    ¡°Bethia herself suggested toe here, so there¡¯s probably nothing wrong! Anyways, if we have a disagreement with this dimension¡¯s Creator, we can always rely on her!¡±

    As Be¡¯s camera had run out of battery, it was unusable. In order to take pictures of the books in Bethia¡¯s library and bring them back to her original dimension, she could only try to get more cameras. Although Noesha could return to Earth¡¯s dimension without that many problems, she wouldn¡¯t be able to bring back much technological equipment. So, they could only try their luck in another dimension.

    Watching Bethia looking around curiously like a little child, Be proudly thought how much of an achievement it was to have a creator-god level ¡®bodyguard¡¯.

    ¡°Noesha, I¡¯ll ignore the demon-god you brought but why did you bring another dimension¡¯s Creator? Are you trying to raid my dimension?¡± Below a metallic tower that seemed to reach the heavens, they met this dimension¡¯s creator-god,¡¾Machine Creator¡¿dys Andrea.

    She, this Machine Dimension¡¯s higher existence, appeared to be at the same age as Bethia, and she also had the look of a loli. Her hair was silvery-white but different from Mia and Angel¡¯s: it seemed to have a metallic sheen, making it much more brilliant than theirs.

    Andrea didn¡¯t specifically style her hair in any way, letting it drape around her shoulders. It seemed that she didn¡¯t really know how to do her hair either. Her irises were a pretty shade of gold, and she wore a whiteb coat simr to the scientists of Earth.

    Bepared her to Bethia: the two of them had the exact same height, only different in their auras. Another thing that she had wanted toment for a while was that both these lolis weren¡¯t t-chested; was t-chested lolis a thing only true in dreams?

    ¡°You are...?¡±

    ¡°The 26th dimension¡¯s Creator, Oliveira Bethia, nice to meet you!¡±

    ¡°I am the 33rd dimension¡¯s Creator, dys Andrea. You came through Noesha¡¯s dimensional door, right? Why did youe?¡±

    Andrea saw that Bethia didn¡¯t have any ill-intention, so she returned a full-hearted greeting. Each creator had their own battle-form; the current bodies that Be and Noesha saw were their normal forms. So they weren¡¯t at fault for treating them as normal little girls.

    ¡°You want me to make a copy of this machine? Its quality is so poor. Which dimension did you get this defective product from?¡± Andrea took the camera which Be had handed over. She shook her head after looking at it for a while, probably due to her dissatisfaction with the quality of the machine.

    Leave some face for human technology! Be had wanted to prove that the human technology was still good but decided to shut up after following Andrea around on a tour.

    Inside Andrea¡¯s control centre, the¡¾Eternal Ark¡¿, she discovered the level of technology of this dimension. All sorts of giant spacecraft were flying between thes and the stars. Underneath the starry sky was a colossal. She was currently on a massive craft that flew above the said, feeling as if she was on a space-station in a sci-fi film.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Noesha and Bethia were still beside her, Be would have thought that she had transmigrated to the far future. The beings in this dimension weren¡¯t human but humanoids made of metal.

    ¡°Be, those clothes that you designed are so pretty, can you... make me one, just like Bethia¡¯s? I can give you anything from this ce: if you like it, you can take it, no limits on the number.¡±

    Andrea pointed to her armoury as she quietly asked Be but she was frozen as she looked at Andrea¡¯s armoury. It had every single weapon that she had ever seen in sci-fi movies or could imagine: lightsabers,ser cannons and the kind were everywhere. There were also many types of mechas and warships.

    She didn¡¯t dare to think about the consequences if she took these weapons back with her. She approached a 3m tall infantry mech and swallowed hard. Every boy has a dream of piloting a mech, and even though she was now a female, she hadn¡¯t forgotten that dream.

    ¡°Do you want this mech? I can get the factories on the surface to produce around a million per day.¡±

    ¡°Andrea, Bethia told me that creators couldn¡¯t interfere with each other¡¯s dimensions, yet you really want to give me these weapons?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not wrong, but I¡¯m not viting any rules though! Your dimension¡¯s Creator might not... but... you¡¯ll know in the future. Do we have a deal?¡±

    Andrea looked as if she wanted to talk about something but swallowed her words after Bethia signalled her with her eyes.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need these weapons... I can make you the clothes but I need you to help me make something like that camera, is that okay?¡± Be decided against bringing these weapons with her. She was afraid of the repercussions that might happen if she did.

    ¡°That¡¯s simple, wait for me here. I¡¯ll make one in theboratory.¡±

    Looking at the small figure of Andrea as she left the room, Be quietly asked Noesha a question that had been bugging her for a while. Why did these two creators choose the appearance of a loli? Wouldn¡¯t an older front be more suitable?

    ¡°They didn¡¯t have any other reference when they were choosing their human appearances. I just happened to travel through their dimensions at the time, so they used my figure as a reference for their own bodies.¡±

 Volume 1 Chapter 13: A Deal with the Dark Side?

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 13: A Deal with the Dark Side?</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    Be sessfully obtained an improved version of the camera from Andrea but since she did not have another set of clothes in hand, they brought Andrea along with them on Noesha¡¯s dimension-traversing tourpany. After they finish their business in the next dimension, they would return to Be¡¯s dimension and she would make a new set of clothes for Andrea.

    This was the third dimension that Be andpany were visiting. A strong aura of darkness swept through them the moment they stepped in. Above them, dark clouds stretched for as far as the eye could see, and not far from them was an entirely ck continent. Be andpany sat upon Bethia¡¯s magic carpet and headed towards the tallest peak at the center of the ck continent.

    ¡°Hey Bethia, do you have any more magic carpets like this?¡±

    ¡°I do have some extras, but I don¡¯t think they will work in your dimension since your dimension¡¯s magic structure is different from mine. It works fine here as the magic structure is the same.¡±

    ¡°Magic is not ubiquitous, Be; why don¡¯t I give you some flying crafts? You can use them in any dimension and cane to me if they stop working.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fin as, my dimension doesn¡¯t have a usable power source for your machines, so I won¡¯t be able to use your tech for long either.¡±

    After flying for quite some time, they finally reached a ck castle situated on the mountain. There was a small figure easily visible on the walls of the fortress.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Noesha... why did you bring three... er, two creators to my ce? I don¡¯t think any other creator would be interested in my dimension.¡±

    It was the???Dark Creator???Tracy Mystica¡¯s first time seeing another creator. They could not directly interact with other creator¡¯s dimensions as long as he was still alive; they wouldn¡¯t even be able to enter it without the help of a Troublemaker like Noesha.

    ¡°Mystica, you¡¯ve misunderstood. This time, it¡¯s my sister Be who needs your help with something. Those two tagged along for fun. We¡¯re getting them something after we¡¯re done here, and then they¡¯ll return to their own dimensions.

    After they descended, Noesha led the group and greeted Mystica. Only now did Be realize that this loli with the long ck horsetail was the 9th dimension¡¯s Creator, Tracy Mystica. Her figure wasn¡¯t much different from the previous two creators that Be had met. She was wearing a dark ck robe.

    The smaller the dimension¡¯s number, the earlier it appeared. As the 9th Creator, Mystica¡¯s power was greater than Bethia and Andrea; both of them were rather nervous and fidgety before Mystica spoke to them.

    ording to Noesha¡¯s information, this Dark Creator was the higher existence who created the terrifying Dark Dimension and had countless demon kings in her service. It turned out that she was the same as Bethia and Andrea: just a girl who had been alone for far too long.

    ¡°You want me to save these three little sisters? These two have a demon-god¡¯s power on them, one was even originally a demon. How did they get so beaten up?¡± With Noesha¡¯s help, Be had brought Felia, Eleanor, and Dolores, ced within crystal caskets, with her.

    Be hesitated slightly but gave in to Mystica¡¯s dark-purple irises and told her about the battle with Lisha, not mentioning anything about transmigration of course.

    ¡°You¡¯re a demon-god and you let... never mind, where are the monsters that you created? Follow me, I¡¯ll help your girls, and I¡¯ll also see what can be improved about your monsters.¡± She gestured Be and the others to follow her inside.

    With the help from Mystica¡¯s powers, Be was able to move the three caskets into a mysterious room. It wasrge and had a ck pool in the center exuding the aura of death.

    ¡°This is the God-tier equipment of your dimension? Its quality sure leaves much to be desired.¡±

    Mystica came up to Dolores and casually pulled out the golden dagger buried in Dolores¡¯s chest. The God-tier golden dagger turned ck soon after she pulled it out, and then disintegrated into dust.

    ¡°Great Mystica, will they be able to regain their original strengths? Angel can revive the dead as well, but she said that they wouldn¡¯t be able to fully recover as they had exhausted their bodies too much before dying.¡±

    ¡°Can you not add a ¡®great¡¯ in front of my name... if those two were to hear it, I... it¡¯s fine if you call me by name alone, don¡¯t add the great! As for their power, their current body is already at the highest potential, so even if I restore them, they won¡¯t improve much in strength.¡±

    ¡°But, as all three of them have absorbed power from demons and evil gods, I can teach you how to turn them into demon kings. They will be reborn after they be demon kings and their power will also increase greatly. You should ask their opinions first though because they won¡¯t be able to turn back the clock after they be demon kings.¡±

    ¡°Can you turn Felia into a demon king first? She¡¯s actually my...¡±

    ¡°Er... I guess I can help with this, but your dimension already has twelve demon kings. Normally they would inherit their powers from their predecessors. If I step in, it would mean that I am indirectly tampering with your dimension¡¯s bnce, increasing the number of demon kings...¡±

    Mystica was hesitant about helping at first but eventually gave in to Be¡¯s nagging, mainly because she heard that Bethia and Andrea had already helped her. She would have people to share the me with, if something went terribly wrong. Anyways, Be wasn¡¯t just a demon-god, there was another identity of hers that gave Mystica peace of mind when she decided to help.

    Be and Mystica secretly discussed for some time where she managed to get an unimaginable amount of aid from Mystica. After getting Eleanor and Dolores¡¯ opinions, Mystica personally ¡®remodeled¡¯ Felia, Eleanor, and Dolores¡¯ bodies. The trio now had the bodies at the level of demon kings, as well as exclusive equipment sets for each of them.

    Felia¡¯s demon king recognition ceremony was personally done by Mystica. Felia had received the power of three demons and evil gods through their blood and had the qualifications to be a demon king. Although Eleanor and Dolores also received the same power, they had gotten it from the Dark and Blood crosses, and didn¡¯tpletely meet the qualifications. However, as their body was at the level of a demon king, they would be considered quasi-demon kings, while Felia was a true demon king.

    Under Mystica¡¯s guidance, Be discovered the faults in her monsters. Apparently, as her monsters had all been created with Angel and Mia¡¯s help and made from the bodies of monsters that they had in, they could only be considered modifieda??not officially created by a demon god. It also exined why their abilities were so low.

    ¡°Thank you so much for your guidance and aid Mystica. Can you tell me why you would go to such lengths for me? You all call me demon-god but what is my rtion with the creators...¡±

    ¡°Listen Be; I, Bethia, and Angel are all matrilineal creators. There¡¯s a big difference between us and those patrilineal creators. You¡¯ll know in the future that all the saviors and worldbreakers are actually... anyway, if you really want to thank me, just design some nice clothes for me when you have time.¡±

    As for the reason for which Mystica cut-off one of her sentences, she didn¡¯t feel it was the right time to ask. Be and Noesha returned to their original dimension with a sack of goods Mystica had gifted them. One thing that made her happy was that the three loli creator-gods didn¡¯t stop her from setting up a special gate near their resting ces. This way she would be able to seek advice from them when needed, and maybe one day she would be forced to seek refuge in their dimensions.

    ___

    When Be returned to the An rk region¡¯s Anole Town, it had returned to its previous deserted state; the undead that were swarming its streets had all vanished into thin air.

    ¡°Angel, are all of them...?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve dispersed all the monsters that were still alive.¡±

    ___

    Several dayster, in the great church of the An rk strip, Be was holding a meeting with her inner circle to discuss their ns for the future. The attendees included Angel, Mia, Eleanor, Dolores, and the two girls who were taken prisoners by Be: Rnd and Annie, who were still in the same state as when they were captured. Be had not yet freed them from their bonds.

    Rnd and Annie didn¡¯t know how to act. They initially thought that Eleanor was going to save them, but it seemed that she had joined Be¡¯s side. They had now lost any hope they had for someone to save them

    ¡°Sister Be, with my help, Eleanor¡¯s knights have pledged their absolute allegiance to us. However, as these two sisters still fail to understand their current position, do you want me to help convince them?¡±

    Seeing Noesha cast her wicked gaze at them, Rnd and Annie were scared out of their wits. This devil¡¯s child seemed to havee from the same ce as Be who had been bullying them for the past few days. They didn¡¯t know how Noesha broke those strong-willed female knights, but they could see that their cheeks were flushed after leaving her room. Her persuasion methods definitely weren¡¯t anything ordinary.

    ¡°Lady Be, I¡¯ve gotten some of my subordinates to scout for information in the nearest town. It seems that the five empires have decided to sweep the destruction of Anti-Demon Knight Corp under the carpet. As for Annie and my brother... Sidney, the Kristoff Empire (archers/assassins) and the Octavian Empire (knights) have spread the news that they were on their honeymoon. About me and Rnd, the Octavian Empire¡¯s (knights) sources simply state that our current location is unknown.¡±

    Eleanor paid no heed to Rnd¡¯s pleading gaze as she was already a quasi-demon king, not a human anymore. Although she didn¡¯t wish for Rnd to remain bound, she was no longer on the same side as her. Eleanor decided that she would sit back and watch unless she switched sides.

    Be didn¡¯t expect the two empires to spread false propaganda of a sessful marriage. Why don¡¯t they just sign a pact in the first ce, instead of making it soplicated?

    ¡°You may speak your mind.¡±

    With a gesture from Be, Noesha removed Rnd and Annie¡¯s gags. Although they had regained their ability to talk, the two of them didn¡¯t know what to say. They had heard Be¡¯s conversation with the others yesterday, so they knew thetest happenings. They hadn¡¯t expected Eleanor to betray the empire and her family and be a follower of Be.

    ¡°Be... Lady Be, I wish to stay by your side. I would be a bargaining chip anyways if I were to go back , so I might as well not return at all!¡± Annie thought for a while before surrendering unconditionally, leaving behind a despondent Rnd.

    ¡°What about you Rnd? I want you to know beforehand that if you choose to go back, I can only return you like this. I¡¯ll leave you at your family¡¯s front door!¡±

    ¡°I... will stay too, just don¡¯t send me back!¡±

    Rnd and Annie ended up giving in to Be. She got Noesha to undo their bonds after their surrender. In order to push them to the point of no return, she took out her new camera and shot several scandalous photos of the two before letting Eleanor¡¯s knights take them to rest in their quarters.

    ¡°Sister, through my spirits¡¯ investigation, I¡¯ve discovered where those people from before are: they¡¯re at the nearby Akse Town. Are we going to...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard Angel, it¡¯s fine; I intend to abandon this ce and move. Noesha, can you move all the buildings here into your parallel world? Mia, can you create some fodder monsters to wander this ce?¡±

    ¡°No problem, big sister!¡±

    ¡°I understand sis¡±

    Just as she was about to continue arranging everything, one of Eleanor¡¯s knights entered to report a force of knights had set foot in the outskirts of the town. They were led by a Cardinal and Archbishop Stanley.

    After knowing who hade, Be told Angel and the others to keep out of sight. She would meet with Archbishop Stanley and the Cardinal by herself. ording to Felia¡¯s memories, she had never met a cardinal before so there wasn¡¯t much of a chance that he would recognize her.

    ___

    ¡°You are Knight Be, right? You¡¯ve worked hard for spreading our doctrine in this ce.¡± Cardinal Andrews Salo unemotionally looked at Be who was performing a greeting suitable of a knight¡¯s etiquette. He still had some suspicions in his heart, as he couldn¡¯t see through Be¡¯s cultivation level.

    He was someone who was even able to see through dragon knights. So if he couldn¡¯t see through someone, it was either they were too powerful or too powerless. Since Be was a good-looking young woman and Stanley¡¯s significant other had passed away many years earlier, Salo suspected that she might be Stanley¡¯s ¡®hidden lover¡¯!

    Things would be much simpler for Salo if she really was. He had thought that Stanley was an upright, but that might have been just a ploy. With this, Andrews Salo hid the killing intent in his heart; he decided to switch to n B.

    Archbishop Stanley was every bit as shocked as Cardinal Salo. Just a while ago, he had still been able to sense that Be¡¯s cultivation was on the level of a Holy Knight, but now he couldn¡¯t perceive anything. Had something happened to her and she lost her cultivationpletely? But that didn¡¯t seem to be the case as her face was calm and peaceful, unlike someone who had lost everything.

    ¡°You¡¯re called Be right? It¡¯s like this, the Church believes that this ce is unsafe and would prefer to be in direct control of this area. Due to your unswerving loyalty and distinguished contributions to the Church, we have decided to give you a new missionary certificate. You may continue your services to the Church in another region.¡±

    Andrews Salo handed a small box to Be. It felt heavier than she expected it to be. She froze for a while after she opened the box. Apart from a certificate that was the same as the one that Stanley had given to her before, the box also contained several dozen gold bars.

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t bother you two any longer, old Stanley, enjoy your chit-chat. Miss Be, there are a lot of monsters here; I suggest that you should leave as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°May the Light bless you, be careful on the way home, sir Cardinal!¡± Be gave Andrews Salo an exaggerated smile. Only the most honest and virtuous person wouldn¡¯t smile after receiving so much free gold.

    Seeing Be¡¯s smile, Andrews Salo further confirmed his suspicions. He believed that he had doneArchbishop Stanley a favor by offering his ¡®lover¡¯ arge gift. He shouldn¡¯t be so unwilling to help the next time he needed his help. If this old man could think through this kind of stuff earlier, he wouldn¡¯t be a mere archbishop of an insignificant county.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡± Seeing the box of gold in Be¡¯s hands, Stanley seemed to understand Salo¡¯s weird gaze which was jumping back and forth between them. Oh well, it¡¯s not a bad misunderstanding; at least he won¡¯t hurt Be now.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine Stanley gramps, that Cardinal...¡±

    ¡°He is Andrews Salo, one of the three cardinals of the Church of Light, and that¡¯s all you need to know for now. You should leave this area without dy He¡¯s probably nning to use this ce for... never mind that, you should hurry up and get ready to move.¡±

    Be didn¡¯t refute Stanley. Andrews Salo¡¯s presence made her somewhat ufortable. She didn¡¯t feel any holy or divine aura from him, but rather something sinister and evil. He was obviously not nning to end world hunger or secure world peace. As they might be birds of the same feather, she didn¡¯t feel the need to stop him. Instead, she decided that it would be better to leave with the gold otherwise it would be tragic if Salo was to go back on his word.

 Volume 1 Chapter 14: The Forsaken Landâ€™s New Lord

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 14: The Forsaken Land¡¯s New Lord</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    At the southernmost part of the Coristel Continent, there was a strip ofnd that acted as and bridge between the Coristel Continent and the Priestley Continent. Priestley Continent was where the beastmen had settled. As both continents were connected, the casualties caused by conflicts between beastmen and humans were equal in scale with those of the wars fought between humans and demons.

    While humans and demons would only fightrge scale battles every few decades, skirmishes between humans and beastmen forces would happen constantly. The fires of war led to an exodus from surrounding regions into one of the five great human empires, the Gabriel Empire(Swordsmen Empire). The Empire of Swordsmen, however, denied asylum to the fleeing refugees which led arge number of jobless and desperate people into a life of banditry.

    There was an abandoned town near the north of thend bridge. The town of Nelson had once been a bustling ce but all the residents abandoned it due to the constant raids by the beastmen. It was effectively a ghost town now.

    Currently, on the mud trails outside the town, a party of knights was travelling. There were only a few dozen of them but each member was a female. Their armor and shield were crafted out of a dark-hued metal and none of them carried ance typical of a knight. They were currently escorting a caravan ofrge horse-drawn carriages filled with resources. The leading carriage hoisted the g of the Church of Light. It looked out of ce and was ced very casually as if it was done just for the sake of it.

    During their travels, there had been many suspicious figures who had followed these knights. It was rather hard not to attract attention with such arge convoy of resources in a region torn by war, especially a convoy that was guarded by female knights. Many bandit gangs had set their eyes on this lucrative target, wanting to take both fortune and the women. None of them realized their errors until it was toote.

    Be sat in the leading carriage with the lolis: Angel, Mia, and Noesha. Eleanor, with her knights, led the front while Dolores rode with the rearguard. Rnd acted as the coachwoman with Annie as herpanion.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this town to bepletely free.¡±

    Be studied the map of the continent in her hands, feeling rather happy. A bar of gold was equal to a hundred gold coins and was worth more in border towns such as this one. Since it was more convenient to carry than coins, its price was raised by gold dealers to one hundred and twenty gold coins per bar. That cardinal had given her twenty gold bars. This was enough money for her to buy a decently sized house in the capital of any of the five great empires and still have leftovers for a year of standard living expenses.

    The Church sure has money. While that cardinal didn¡¯t seem like a very good person, he sure was open-handed. It would be so nice if I could encounter him again. Be was reminiscing when the carriage suddenly came to a stop. There seemed to be amotion outside.

    ¡°What happened? Who are those people?¡±

    Be opened the curtains and poked her head out through the carriage¡¯s window. She saw arge group of armed men blocking the path ahead of the convoy.

    ¡°This is a robbery! Abandon your carriages and get lost!¡±

    The head of these bandits, Joseph, had hesitated for a while when he looked at the Church¡¯s g on the carriage before finally deciding to throw caution to the wind. They were attempting to rob a convoy that flew the g of the Church, so they would avoid killing as much as possible, or the Church might hound them if they crossed their bottom line.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that we are the Church¡¯s knights? You dare to try and rob the Church!? Scram!¡±

    Rnd¡¯s intentions were to save the lives of these bandits but it was useless. Not one of them paid attention to what she said and paid dearly for their foolishness. Only two of Be¡¯s knights stepped out to meet the charging bandits

    ¡°Lady Be... can we...¡±

    ¡°To be merciful to one¡¯s enemy is to be cruel to oneself.¡±

    After watching the two knights massacre the bandits, Be returned to the carriage. The quality of these bandits didn¡¯t even require Eleanor to take action. Very few people had the capability to be some of Be¡¯s ¡®materials¡¯.

    Joseph¡¯s gang didn¡¯t hold out for very long before they werepletely obliterated, and the convoy continued on. From the carriage¡¯s windows, Be would often see beggars on the sides of the road. She did not pay any attention to them as even though the convoy hadrge amounts of food and water, they did not have enough to feed every beggar. There was also a chance for the situation to go south.

    Moreover, there were some gangs who would ambush caravans by pretending to be beggars. Be did not want to take unnecessary risks; they were not the peacekeepers with blue helmets from Earth. Her eyes returned to the map on the table. She had bought the town of Nelson from Duke Viktor who owned thend prior, though she didn¡¯t pay a single penny for it.

    The duke¡¯s wrinkled face had immediately lit up when he learned that Be wanted to purchase the abandoned town. It was as if he wanted to get rid of the hot potato in his hands. He also gaverge swathes of the destends around the town itself. She wanted to give him several gold bars in payment, but he refused after seeing her missionary certificate. He offered the town as a gift to the Church and wouldn¡¯t ept any money even if Be had beaten him to death.

    Be picked up the certificate lying beside the map and studied it. The words on it were the same as the one that Stanley had given her, the only difference being a tiny red mark at the bottom left corner that looked like the thumbnail of a magic formation.

    ¡°Sister, this is a ritual array for summoning demons from other worlds. It¡¯s just a beginner level array; however, there are much moreplex ones out there.¡±

    After learning the meaning behind the symbol, Be was more puzzled. Why would a certificate from the Church of Light have something like this on it? Be decided that she would ponder about thister since the current priority was to settle in the new town.

    Be didn¡¯t think about looking for revenge against Lisha. She did not want to get involved with any more reincarnators after she faked her death at An rk Strip. Therefore, she chose a ce far away from Octavian Empire (Knights Empire) to expand and develop.

    Count Harold was not implicated by the disappearance of Eleanor and Sidney. Most likely, he had made some sort of ¡®deal¡¯ with the Church for sanctuary. It seemed that the Church¡¯s authority was greater than what Be previously thought.

    ___

    After exterminating over a dozen bandit gangs, there weren¡¯t any more bandits left who dared to look for trouble. Maybe the news about the incident had spread through the region and deterred any other bandit gang from setting their eyes on it.

    ¡°Hmph, these bandits won¡¯t be around for much longer.¡±

    Be¡¯s convoy entered the deserted town of Nelson and headed straight for the church in the center of the town. Be nned to continue hoisting the g of the Church and decided to set up her new base here.

    ¡°You girls can put that box over there. Alright, you¡¯re all dismissed for now.¡±

    Be directed her knights to carry arge box into the center of the church then followed the instructions that Mystica had given her to undo the box¡¯s magical seal.

    The box turned into dust soon after the seal was broken. Arge and dark thing that looked like a massively erged human¡¯s brain was left behind. It looked alive with the flow of blood visible on the giant organ.

    This was something called¡¾Devil¡¯s Wisdom¡¿, also known to some as ¡®Demon Brain¡¯. It was one of the more important things that Mystica had given to Be. The¡¾Devil¡¯s Wisdom¡¿was a living thing and had its own intellect. Its main purpose was to grant greater wisdom to higher tier monsters. It could alsomand all the monsters within a veryrge radius. It was one of the must-haves for running a dark realm.

    After the¡¾Demon¡¯s Wisdom¡¿appeared, it immediately gave off a weird aura that encased the church within a blink of an eye. Be and the others weren¡¯t affected by it at all. This aura did not cause any harm to females; most likely because its previous owner, Mystica, was also a female.

    ¡°Eleanor, bring in the box that holds the¡¾Demon¡¯s Heart¡¿as well. I want to rebuild my dark kingdom here!¡±

    ¡°Understood, Lady Be.¡±

    Be nned to rebuild her dark kingdom in this region. She would first revive all the Cadre level monsters who had sacrificed themselves for her in An rk Strip. This time, she had learned the true way to create monsters from Mystica; it was about time she put it into practice.

    Outside the church, Rnd and Annie had mixed feelings as they looked at the happenings inside the church. They were currently the only humans left in Be¡¯s party as Eleanor and her knight corp had already epted a demon-god¡¯s power and could no longer be considered human. They were currently witnessing the rise of a new dark kingdom and had some veryplicated feelings about this as they were still human.

    ___

    A month after Be arrived, an army of over a thousand mounted soldiers approached the outskirts of Nelson Town. Although they rode warhorses, their armor was lighter than the heavy te armour of knights. This wasn¡¯t a mercenary guild since they flew the g of Gabriel Empire(Swordsmen).

    ¡°Ivy, something feels off about this town, I can¡¯t put my finger on it but I think we should remain cautious.¡±

    ¡°Susan, didn¡¯t Duke Viktor say that someone from your Church had built a church here then why are you so nervous?¡±

    ¡°Those who built the church here are from the Salo faction; they don¡¯t get along well with the n faction that I am part of.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t get what¡¯s with the Church. You guys represent one faith but are split into three factions. Oh well, let¡¯s continue.¡±

    Elena Ivy was a daughter of the head of the Ignaz Family, one of the Gabriel Empire¡¯s(Swordsmen) three great families. Ivy hade to this dangerous region in order to hunt monsters. Her good friend, the Church of Light¡¯s third Holy Maiden, Antonia Susan, apanied her.

    In Coristel Continent, the supply of magic cores found in monsters could never keep up with the demand. The magic cores of lower level monsters were already selling like hot cakes, not to mention higher level monsters whose cores were sold at an astronomical price and one might not even be able to buy it with gold.

    In this region that connected the two continents, there was a massive monster-infested forest. As it was unnamed, people just called it the ¡®Unnamed Forest¡¯. There were tales of terrifyingly powerful monsters that were hidden in this forest. Although no one was able to confirm whether these terrifying beasts actually existed, the mercenaries who lived to tell the tale brought news that there were already high tiered monsters merely on the outskirts. It was hard to tell what kinds of existences might be deeper within as either none who dared to venture far in had returned alive or they didn¡¯t wish to talk about their experiences.

    ¡°Susan, are you really not going to visit your colleague? You are part of the same Church, after all. It might be rude to not greet them.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine Ivy; the Salo faction always liked performing all sorts of mysterious rituals. If we run into them in the middle of some weird ritual then...¡±

    Ivy and Susan bypassed Nelson Town, heading towards the Unnamed Forest. They found it rather strange to have not run into a single bandit, not even a scout. This region had been notorious for banditry, but now they were nowhere to be seen. Had they all turned a new leaf in their lives?

    As the region was fraught with dangers, ordinary mercenary groups wouldn¡¯t takemissions for this region. This ce was directly connected to thend of the beastmen and wars between them and humans weremon. There was a possibility that they could be ambushed by beastmen armies at any time, makingmissions in this region that much pricier. As for higher ranking mercenary groups, theirmission price was too high and Ivy didn¡¯t want to spend any unnecessary money. Instead, she used her family¡¯s power to obtain a regiment of guards to assist them.

    On the forest¡¯s path, Ivy and Susan finally saw living people. There was a small wooden shack on the side of the road. Outside the shack were three little girls huddled around a table ying a card game that they didn¡¯t recognize. The little girls all wore gothic lolita dresses that were beautifully designed. It was their first time seeing such clothes.

    ¡°The Church¡¯s cross? The three of them are members of the Church!¡± Even from a distance, Susan could see the dark silver crosses that hung around the necks of the three lolis. Although the color of the crosses was a bit different, they were definitely the ones that the Church¡¯s sisters had to wear. One thing that threw Susan off somewhat was that the girls did not wear the garb of a sister which should have been customary.

    Near the three little girls were ten mountless female knights in ck armor standing at attention. On each of their arms was a strip of cloth with an insignia representing their identities.

    ¡°The insignia of the Salo faction? These are the Salo faction¡¯s people!¡± Susan saw the insignia on the arms of the ck knights and hesitated. Her faction had never seen eye to eye with the Salo faction. While they might be able to control their temper in big cities due to therge number of onlookers, there was no telling what might happen in a secluded ce like this.

    ¡°Susan, look at the pile on their table... am I dreaming!?¡±

    Tracing Ivy¡¯s shocked gaze, Susan also looked at the table and froze. The tabletop was filled with magic cores of multiple colors, evidently belonging to monsters of all elements. Many of them also had the gleam that only the high tiered monsters had. Each of the lolis had a pile of magic cores in front of her. Even more shocking were the numerousrge bup bags casually strewn at the feet of the lolis. As their mouths were not closed, they could see the magic cores within.

    The army that Ivy had brought was stupefied as well. Even the dumbest of them knew the value of all these magic cores. If it wasn¡¯t for Ivy and Susan, many of them would¡¯ve already charged at them to snatch as many as they could before fleeing. There were only three sisters and ten female knights guarding them; they wouldn¡¯t have cared whether they were robbing the Church or not. If they could escape the Church¡¯s hunting, they would be able to live the rest of their lives infort.

    Ivy and Susan exchanged looks. The two of them gestured for the guards to stay where they were and walked towards the wooden shack.

    ¡°Halt, Hu... outsider! This is not somewhere you should be.¡±

    A female knight in ck armor intercepted them, barely managing to swallow the words ¡®human¡¯.

    ¡°I am the Church¡¯s third Holy Maiden, Antonia Susan. Can you let me see those sisters over there?¡±

    While speaking, Susan took out and showed the cross that was the proof of her identity as a holy maiden of the Church of Light to the female knight that blocked their way. Even though the Salo faction didn¡¯t get along with her n faction, she still had a cavalry of thousands at hermand.

    Susan couldn¡¯t determine the cultivation of the ten female knights. However, since they guarded such a fortune in a ce notorious for bandits, even without their mounts, they were probably at least at the level of a holy knight.

    ¡°You two can. As for the others, especially the males, they¡¯re not allowed or...¡±

    Susan and Ivy didn¡¯t understand why males couldn¡¯t go while females could. The cavalry that acted as bodyguards for the two were fuming. They felt their dignity being tread upon by her words. They would definitely let the knight have a piece of their mind if they had received the order to do so from Susan or Ivy.

    ¡°Airne! This round is my definitely my win.¡±{1}

    ¡°You¡¯re too naive Angel, bomb!¡±{2}

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Mia, but I win this round, rocket!¡±{3}

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll get you in the next round! I want to raise the stakes by threefold!¡±

    As Mia was talking, Noesha took the small pile of magic cores at the center of the table and ced them in the pile beside her. Afterwards, she ced another small pile at the center. When Noesha turned around, she saw the petrified Ivy and Susan.

    ¡°Do you sisters want to y Landlord as well? You two don¡¯t seem to have any chips with you; I can lend you some if you want?¡±

    ¡ª TL ¡ª

    {1} 2 or more three-of-a-kinds in a row, 444555 etc.

    {2} 4 of a kind

    {3} big and small jokers, the highest hand in Landlord

 Volume 1 Chapter 15: Pilgrims of the Dark Country

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 15: Pilgrims of the Dark Country</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    Although Susan and Ivy had never heard of a game called ¡®Landlord¡¯, but based on the strange cards in the lolis¡¯ hands, as well as the resemnce of their setup with the empire¡¯s casinos, they could infer that the tree lolis had been gambling.

    ¡°Members of the clergy aren¡¯t allowed to gamble...¡±

    ¡°Uhm, we¡¯re ying with stones not gold. I don¡¯t think this goes against regtions, sister priestess?¡±

    Susan didn¡¯t know how to respond to Angel¡¯s innocent smile. While the Church did have regtions that banned members of the clergy from gambling, that was only limited to coinage. There was no official regtion which stated that one could not gamble with magic cores.

    ¡°Little sisters, why don¡¯t you treasure these precious magic cores? They¡¯re scattered so casually!¡±

    ¡°Are these stones really that hard to find? We have so many of these; there are some more piles over there, and there too!¡±

    Ivy felt heartache for the precious magic cores worth fortunes but were being treated as mere ¡®stones¡¯. She was about to urge the lolis to cherish their wealth but after following the direction that Mia had pointed out to her, the words stuck in her throat. It turned out that the entire wooden shack was filled with a pile of magic cores taller than a man and had started to spill out of the half-opened door. It seemed that Mia wasn¡¯t wrong when she said that magic cores weren¡¯t hard to find.

    ¡°These... magic cores... where did you girls find them from?¡±

    ¡°Our elder sisters brought them back for us to y with. Do you want to y or not? The offer from earlier still stands. If you don¡¯t want to y, we¡¯re going to continuea??Big sis has returned.¡±

    Noesha was about to return to the game but stood up in happiness when she saw the familiar figures appearing in the distance. Ivy and Susan followed the lolis¡¯ line of sight and found three girls about their own age d in knight¡¯s te armour heading slowly towards the shack. It was easy to tell from their helmet-less faces that each of them was a beauty.

    These three knights were also mount-less and wore the same dark armour and silver cross as the knights who had been guarding the shack previously. The only difference being their armours which had an borate golden trim, making them much more noticeable than the guard knights. Their positions were most likely higher as well.

    What surprised Ivy and Susan the most was that each of three knights carried arge bag on their backs; the knight with the golden-blonde hair seemed to be carrying the biggest and heaviest of the three. The trio ignored the petrified Ivy and Susan and ced their bags near the three lolis. The bags weren¡¯t closed properly and some of the magic cores spilled out when the knights ced them on the ground. Many of the magic cores still had fresh monster blood; it was obvious where they came from.

    Apart from the sound of the three lolis happily digging through the newly arrived magic cores, there was absolute silence. The thousand-men guard of Ivy and Susan was collectively frozen in shock. All of these magic cores were still fresh,.This meant that these three mysterious female knights from the Church had just ughtered a huge number of monsters. This was already beyond the realm of holy knights. These three knights could very well be dragon knights with that kind of strength.

    Be wasughing internally as she observed the terrified onlookers. She had finally experienced the exhrating feeling of showing off and putting on airs like the MCs from Earth¡¯s light novels. If it wasn¡¯t for these two beauties, Be would have already ughtered their guards. There were already several powerful evil creatures lying in ambush. It was just that the cavalry was too weak to sense them.

    ¡°Can you introduce yourself, my friend? I am the Church¡¯s third holy maiden, Antonia Susan. This here is my good friend, Elena Ivy of the Ignaz family from the Gabriel Empire(Swordsmen).¡±

    Susan gave a courteous greeting to Be. She thought it was good to lower herself a bit while talking with someone who most likely had attained the realm of a dragon knight. She didn¡¯t want to unintentionally offend the other side.

    ¡°I¡¯m an insignificant knight named Be, Nelson Town¡¯s guardian knight. Oh, those two are also guardian knights. One is Dolores and the other is Eleanor.¡±

    Seeing that Dolores and Eleanor had no intentions to introduce themselves, Be decided to do it for them. Ivy and Susan carefully studied Eleanor, the guardian knight with fiery-red hair. If they remembered correctly, there was a youngdy of a prestigious family from the Octavian Empire(Knights) with the same name. Was it just a coincidence?

    After all, they had never seen Eleanor in person, only having heard of her name being mentioned before. As Eleanor didn¡¯t choose to speak, it wouldn¡¯t be very courteous for them to ask.

    Ivy wore light armour that was pure-white and carried a finely crafted sword. Her flowing hair and irises were all dark-brown. Be felt a sort of nostalgia and intimacy as Ivy looked very much like an Asian, the first one that Be had seen in this world.

    It might be a result of training with the sword but Ivy¡¯s body was especially thin, but she was absolutely notcking in the chest department. Be wondered how she maintained her beautiful pale skin while training.

    Susan and Ivy¡¯s heights were about the same as that of Rnd and Annie¡¯s, just a bit shorter than Dolores, Eleanor, and Be.

    Susan¡¯s attire was simr to that of the second holy maiden Hayley whom Be had met just recently. The only difference between the two was that while Hayley¡¯s hair was snow-white, Susan¡¯s was the more traditional golden-blonde.

    On Susan¡¯s right shoulder, Be saw the emblem consisting of a pure-white hexagram, the same as the second holy maiden, Hayley. From what Be had learned since her encounter with Hayley, this emblem represented n faction, one of the three factions within the Church of Light. The cardinal who had given her the box of gold bars was the head of the Salo faction and the two factions had never seen eye to eye. Hopefully, Susan wasn¡¯t looking for trouble.

    Susan was able to see the cautiousness in Be¡¯s eyes but chose not to speak about it. Their factions had already been in a state of infighting for the past few thousand years after all. From churches to the territories in each city, there had been constant fighting between the two factions and it was hard to resolve the tensions between both sides.

    Susan didn¡¯t know that Be wasn¡¯t actually a member of the Salo faction. She was just a ¡®fake¡¯ who was using the Salo faction as a disguise and the same could be said for every other ¡®member¡¯ of the Salo faction here. As the Salo faction had always been cruel and brutal to heretics, there weren¡¯t very many people that dared to imitate a member of the Salo faction. It was pure luck that Susan and Ivy had run into Be¡¯s group of imposters.

    ¡°Lady Be, about these magic cores...¡±

    ¡°We picked them up on the path. If you need to get somewhere, I suggest you do so before the sun sets. We¡¯ll be returning to Nelson for worshipping.¡±

    Be whispered into Noesha¡¯s ear who then went up to the shack and gestured with her hands, and all the magic cores in the shack vanished into thin air as if they had never even existed. If it wasn¡¯t for Be and the others who were still here, Susan and Ivy would have considered their entire encounter a dream.

    ¡°Space-time magic... little sister, are you a space-time magician?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a normal sister of the Church. You two sisters take care. I¡¯m heading back to Nelson Town with big sister Be and others.¡±

    As they saw Be¡¯s group was about to leave, Ivy finally remembered the reason why they had intercepted Be in the first ce and hurriedly blocked their path.

    ¡°Lady Ivy, we still have stuff to attend to. Why are you blocking our way?¡±

    ¡°I need the magic core of a high-level monster. Unfortunately, I didn¡¯t bring enough helpers so I want to enlist your help. When we finish, you can ask the Church for payment. State your price?¡±

    ¡°Uhm, what monster are you hunting?¡±

    ¡°<Ground Dragon>a??hey wait, Be, don¡¯t go! Can we atleast discuss the price?¡±

    As soon as she heard that the two were hunting ground dragons, Be had wanted to leave on the spot. Although ground dragons were pseudo-dragons, they were still technically considered dragonkin and were much stronger than typical high-level monsters. At the Adventurer¡¯s Guild, hunting ground dragons was already considered a low-level dragon-ying assignment. There weren¡¯t many who hadpleted a mission of this ss in the entire history of the Adventurer¡¯s Guild. Along with the fact that Be still had some bad memories of being beaten senseless by Lisha¡¯s golden dragon just recently, it made her all the more not want to encounter another dragon.

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t leave! I can give whatever amount of money you want for payment!¡±

    ¡°Does it look like we¡¯re the type of people whock money, boss? I still want to live a few more years. A ground dragon already can¡¯t be considered a high-level monster! You¡¯d best find someone else to help you with your dragon-ying mission.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it the Church¡¯s way to help people in need, Be? Why area??¡±

    ¡°Oh please, that¡¯s the saying of your n faction, I¡¯m from the Salo faction.¡±

    Susan studied Be¡¯s group curiously with her golden irises. Those who could kill so many monsters wouldn¡¯t be weak; they should definitely have the ability to kill a ground dragon. It was very interesting to Susan that such a powerful person would be so scared as soon as she heard about them nning to kill a <Ground Dragon>.

    Out of curiosity and yfulness, Susan decided to drag Be down with her on this dragon-ying task. At this moment, Susan had forgotten the conflict between their factions and had not yet realized that the one who would truly be dragged down in the future would be herself.

    ¡°I know you don¡¯tck money but I really need your help. I¡¯ll owe you a huge favour, and if you ever need help, I will do everything I can within my jurisdiction.¡±

    Hearing Ivy¡¯s words, Eleanor and Dolores made an unnatural expression, Eleanor especially so. Eleanor quickly turned to the side, looking as if she wanted tough but managing not to. Weren¡¯t those the same words she had said to Be just a month ago? It was shocking how history repeats itself.

    Be¡¯s gaze suddenly sharpened as she stopped in her tracks. Recalling properly, thest one who had said these words to her already had half a meter of grass above their grave... er, wrong phrase... they had already joined Be¡¯s side. This Ivy was definitely a swordswoman. It wasn¡¯t a bad idea to get such a beautiful swordswoman on her side.

    ¡°Alright, we can offer our assistance but it¡¯s gettingte. By the time we enter the forest, it¡¯ll be too dark to see anything. We can gather here tomorrow, It¡¯s best if you return...¡±

    ¡°Can we stay in Nelson Town tonight, seeing as we¡¯re part of the same Church? Pretty please?¡±

    ¡°Sure but only the two of you. The town can¡¯t hold too many people. This is non-negotiable. If you can¡¯t ept it then I wish you a safe journey back to your camp.¡±

    Be quickly shut Susan down before she could ask for anything else. She didn¡¯t know why but she had trouble denying Susan¡¯s requests. Perhaps it was because of the contrast: acting moe, different from her usual holy maiden role.

    ___

    The guards who had escorted Ivy and Susan returned the way they hade from under themand of Ivy,. They were rather confused when they left. The Church of Light¡¯s Salo and n factions had never gotten along, this was fairly well known, but now the n faction¡¯s holy maiden was about to spend a night at a Salo faction Church. Had the two factions decided to band together to face the threat of the newer third faction?

    Sadly, this gossip wouldn¡¯t be brought back into the human territory. The guards had been ambushed on their way back by a raiding party of beastmen numbering almost 20,000. Ivy and Susan managed to dodge a bullet by choosing to stay the night at Nelson Town.

    ___

    On their way back, Susan and Ivy couldn¡¯t believe what they were seeing. Beforeing, they had heard from Duke Victor that the town of Nelson had been destroyed during the fight with the beastmen. However, the town¡¯s fields were brimming with green crops as far as the eye could see and based on their growth, it was safe to assume that they had been nted for a while.

    But the most shocking thing for them was that these crops weren¡¯t even nted by humans; Susan and Ivy didn¡¯t know what to say as they looked at the zombies toiling away in the fields. Has this world gone mad? It was unheard of for the zombies, who would only attack humans, to work in the fields.

    As they continued their scrutiny, Ivy and Susan discovered quite a bit of difference between these zombies and those that only knew how to blindly attack humans. These zombies did not have any open wounds and had all of their limbs. Apart from the unmoving eyes andck of breathing, there weren¡¯t any apparent differences between them and normal humans.

    The zombies were very strong and worked very hard. Along with the fact that they didn¡¯t need to eat, they made the best workers forrge projects. They were simr to earth¡¯s machines but had a significant advantage over them; it was that machines would eventually break down due to overuse. These zombies could work for centuries or even millennia as they would never malfunction like machines and never rest.

    The closer they got to the town, the more shocked Ivy and Susan became. There were even more zombies inside the town itself, and they could be seen working busily everywhere. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they neither breathed nor moved their eyes, it would have felt as if they had entered a busy human city.

    The zombies didn¡¯t talk amongst themselves and continued their work even when Be¡¯s group of living humans entered the town. They did, however, open up a path for them to pass!

    ¡°Be, what¡¯s with these zombies? Why is it that they don¡¯t attack humans; they seem to have quite a bit of intelligence.¡± Looking at the zombies who were busy building the city, Susan asked a little nervously. These zombies didn¡¯t only do hardbour, but they also seemed to be doing work that required a certain level of intellect. No one would believe Be if she said that these zombies didn¡¯t have any intelligence.

    ¡°This is one of our Salo faction¡¯s secrets, Miss Holy Maiden; therefore, I suggest you stop asking. All you need to know is that these zombies won¡¯t attack you. Just pretend as if they are nothing but air.¡± Be chose not to exin anymore. She had learned quite a bit about the Salo faction during this past month.

    The Salo faction was one of the three big factions within the Church. Its head was Cardinal Andrews Salo who had gifted Be the box of gold previously. This faction valued using the evil power of demons to maintain the power of the Church, quite opposite to the Church¡¯s preaching.

    But if there weren¡¯t any evil beings creating havoc, there would be no need of the Church and fewer people would follow their faith. This was something that the pope didn¡¯t want to see. So he let the Salo faction off the hook in silent acquiescence, even going as far as using their cruel means to crush those who dared to oppose the Church. The Salo faction was also used as an important chess piece to keep the n faction in check.

    Seeing that Be didn¡¯t wish to continue the topic, Susan couldn¡¯t exactly persist with her questions. She was aware of the tensions within the Church. While the factions would beat each other up at home, they still had to present a united front to outsiders. The n faction had long known of the evil rituals performed by the Salo faction, but the pope had turned a deaf ear to the n faction¡¯sints. After such a long time, the n faction could basically guess the reasons behind the pope¡¯s inaction.

    Be had let the two girls stay the night because she was confident that Susan would not tell anyone what she saw here. Moreover, Ivy still had something that needed her help. She should know better to keep quiet. Moreover, There was something else that she had not told the two: the zombies created bying in contact with the fluids secreted by the???Demon¡¯s Wisdom???could also attack humans. It was just that they wouldn¡¯t attack females, also the reason why Be only allowed Susan and Ivy inside the city.

    Nelson was technically no longer a town. Its scale was alreadyparable to arge-scale city, and zombies were still working day and night to construct various structures. It would only be a matter of time before the city grew to the size of an empire¡¯s capital.

    Beside the fields were manyrge grain silos. Each was so filled to the brim with various cereals that the doors had difficulties closing. Next to the silos, there were also zombies hurriedly constructing several new silos as well as a never-ending stream of zombies carrying sacks of grain into the silos.

    ¡°Be, have you ever thought about helping to feed the refugees with all this food? If you did so, it would definitely improve the current situation in the region.¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t, Miss Holy Maiden. Do you think that humans would be willing to eat food that was grown by zombies?¡±

 Volume 1 Chapter 16: Secrets Below the Great Church

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 16: Secrets Below the Great Church</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The central parts of Nelson had already been refurbished to look like a newly built city by the zombies. However, what made this city strange was the fact that it was not inhabited by humans, but rather the zombies who made no sound. To some, the city could be considered as a perfect location to make a horror movie.

    In the city stood a luxurious vi whose beauty was second to only the Grand Church that was built out of pure-white stone. This vi was very extravagant, not to mention itsrge size, there was also installments such as a pool and hot-tubs.

    Currently, Be and the others were rxing in the open-air pool which was located on the second floor. Aside from Eleanor, Dolores, Dolores, Rnd, Annie, and the three lolis, Be had also invited Ivy and Susan as guests to the pool party. Be had based this pool on a certain country from Earth¡¯s Marina Sands, its level of luxurious wasn¡¯t any lower than any other recreation facility in this world.

    ¡°Be, these clothes... aren¡¯t they a little too revealing?¡±

    Ivy looked at the ck three-point bikini that Be made her wear. Susan, on the other hand, lookedpletely nonchnt and was leaning on the side of the pool in a golden bikini. It seemed that this holy maiden was pretty open, at least more open than Ivy.

    ¡°You have a nice body Ivy, what¡¯s there to be shy about? We are all girls here, and there aren¡¯t any outsiders either. Anyway, isn¡¯t this morefortable than what you were wearing before!?¡±

    Ivy looked around and saw that all the other girls in the pool were wearing simrly styled bikinis, and thought that it might be wrong for her to be so sensitive. After thinking for a while, she decided that she would rx with the only familiar person here, Susan.

    Be was casually sitting on a floating pool chair and was calmly enjoying the view, this was a treatment that only 2-D protagonists from Earth were able to enjoy. She hadn¡¯t expected to get this treatment in another world, it was even more satisfying to Be because all the swimsuits that the girls were wearing were designed by her.

    A crooked smile stealthily crept onto Be¡¯s face as she observed the curious Susan and the shy Ivy, these two girls had nice bodies. Ivy was on the thin side while Susan was rather more curvaceous, her chest was already on the same scale as of Dolores¡¯ chest. As they¡¯ve already put on the clothes that she designed, Be didn¡¯t n to let these two escape her clutches.

    ¡°Elder Sister, your evil thoughts are leaking from your eyes, are you plotting to obtain the two new sisters?¡±

    Noesha, who was wearing a pink swimsuit, sat beside Be on the floating chair. This chair had a ratherrge surface area and it could hold the two girls without any trouble. Noesha wasn¡¯t wearing a three-point bikini, but rather a normal design that exposed less.

    Despite the fact Noesha¡¯s chest size wasn¡¯t small at all, Be wanted to keep true to her loli attributes so she made Noesha a cute loli bikini that was simr in style with Mia and Angel¡¯s bikini. Be also made another three of the same design for the three loli creator gods. After everything settled down, Be had nned to invite those three creators toe and y, as thanks for their help.

    ¡°Little Noesha, I¡¯m a kind and innocent person, don¡¯t go around spouting random rumors about me. A good girl must be elegant, not naughty.¡±

    ¡°Elder Sis, you really are... I¡¯m going back to reading.¡±

    Noesha then returned her focus to the 18x doujin in her hands. Be didn¡¯t know what to say about this little sister of hers who never forgot to bring her ero-books wherever she went. Apart from just reading them all by herself, she also acted as a missionary to convince others to read the doujins as well. The first ones to receive her ¡®preachings¡¯ were Mia and Angel. As the doujins that Noesha promoted were all yuri-oriented, along with her agenda, Be didn¡¯t stop Noesha from doing so.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the sun to set below the horizon, and darkness to creep over the region again. The town was well lit, most likely because of the zombies who lit their lights like humans. Even if they didn¡¯t have any light, zombies would still be able to work normally. After all, they were as good as blind. They were probably just following their instinctive memory from when they were still humans.

    ¡°Can you take us for a tour of your conventter, Be?¡±

    ¡°Holy Maidens, our convent isn¡¯t open to the outsid... clergy not from the Salo faction.¡±

    ¡°Just call me Susan. You don¡¯t have to be so formal with me. Are you really from the Salo faction, Be? You don¡¯t seem like one of those shady heretics who only know how to summon evil stuff!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t joke with me like that, Susan. I was sent by Cardinal Salo here himself, how can I not be a part of the Salo faction. Are you questioning my loyalty to Lord Salo?¡±

    Be gave a usible excuse, she didn¡¯t have to take responsibility for her words, however, she did receive a certificate from the cardinal himself.

    ¡°Be, I heard from Mia that you were the one that designed all these clothes.¡±

    ¡°They are my designs, do you like them Ivy? I designed these swimwears and underwears from the sizes of the other girls present here, there are a lot more clothing for the girls on the hangers over there.¡±

    Be proudly pointed at the rows of clothes not too far away from the pool. Several transparent-looking ghost-maids had already brought the clothes for the girls to change into. The styles varied and all were designed by Be and sewn by the ghost-maids who Be had personally trained. Apart from helping Be make these clothes, the ghost-maids also carry out their daily duties of the vi, while also providing the service for the upper echelons of Nelson town.

    These ghost-maids weren¡¯t just for decoration either, they were very high-powered undead type magic beings. The probability of bing a ghost-maid from a ghost was 1 in 10,000. Currently, however, there were no conflicts or intruders so these ghost maids acted like regr ghosts, for now.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you join the n faction, Be? One of the three cardinals, Anthony n, is my mentor, I can introduce you to him, he is a very nice person!¡±

    ¡°This is a matter of principle Susan, I must deny. Cardinal Andrew Salo is my... sponsor.¡±

    The reason behind Susan persuading Be to shift allegiances to the n faction was because of therge amounts of grains in her hands, and food supplies were an important political peace in regions affected by war. If they used the n factions name to give out food to refugees, they would unquestionably be able to getrge amounts of support from the lower sses.

    ¡°It¡¯s gettingte and we still have to go monster-hunting tomorrow. Oh, you can pick any of these clothes, they¡¯re free to use!¡±

    Susan had wanted to try convincing Be some more, but Ivy had already been dragged away by Noesha and the other lolis to pick out clothes. She didn¡¯t have any choice but to follow them.

    Be, Dolores, and Eleanor left the vi with Rnd and Annie and were headed towards the Grand Church. Various fearsome-looking evil beings had begun to wander the streets with the zombies, these evil beings would normally onlye out at night as these evil beings were different from the zombies in the regard that they would attack humans regardless of their gender.

    Looking at all the evil beings that made a way for them, Be was d that she didn¡¯t allow Susan and Ivy to follow them out. These evil beings were very sensitive to demon kings and had sensed the presence of Be as soon as they had left the Vi. Rnd and Annie were also spared as they had the imprint that identified them as a demon king¡¯s exclusive subordinates.

    ___

    There weren¡¯t any icons of the God of Light or anything else rted to God in the Grand Church. The statue at the center of the church was that of a loli with a veiled face, it was a statue of¡¾Dark Creator¡¿Mystica, Be had this statue erected here with the permission from the Creator herself. This church was just a font, the real core of the town was the dark sanctuary deep below the church.

    The dark sanctuary was Be¡¯s base for monsters that she had built, emting Mystica¡¯s Dark Dimension. Although she based it off of Mystica¡¯s Dimension, there were several differences: Mystica¡¯s Demon King Hall had twelve high demon king thrones, and only high demon kings had the right to enter while normal demon kings could only wait outside. Be¡¯s dark sanctuary did not have any high demon kings, so it had only twelve normal demon king thrones.

    Mystica had promised Be four high demon king thrones, but they were currently under construction and it would take a while before they were delivered. One thing though, Be had tried out the high demon king throne but felt as if Felia¡¯s demon king body waspletely unable to control it, she didn¡¯t know how strong a demon king had to be in order to qualify for a high demon king if even Felia, who had received blood from 3 demon and evil gods, couldn¡¯t.

    At the center of the dark sanctuary was the holynd of the evil beings, the Demon Kings¡¯ Hall. The hall was designed like an emperor¡¯s pce, but instead of the emperor¡¯s throne, there were twelve demon king thrones where the emperor¡¯s throne was supposed to be. Each of these demon king thrones was in a different style, but all adhered to the theme of darkness.

    The twelve thrones were arranged in a semicircle, facing in, and each had a slot for a sword on the back of the throne. Currently, all twelve swords were present, these swords were exclusive to the demon king that used the throne affiliated with the sword. These thrones were not fixed to the ground, but floating slightly above the floor. The floating thrones increased the demon kings¡¯ style points immensely.

    At the center of the semicircle was a giant crimson heart, the¡¾Demon¡¯s Heart¡¿, it had many tubes sprouting out of it that entered the ground, and the floor of the hall was crisscrossed with what seemed to be barely visible veins and arteries, still with blood inside that moved with the beat of the massive heart.

    Behind the twelve thrones, a giant brain floated, and it had almostpletely transparent arteries that were only visible around the brain itself, Be did not know the extent of these arteries as they were not visible. There were already an enormous amount of evil beings gathered around the hall, Be estimated at least 10,000 from what she could see. Each one of the evil beings kneeled on the ground, looking up at the demon kings below the¡¾Demon¡¯s Wisdom¡¿.

    At the very front of those evil beings were several hundred human-shaped evil beings, they only kneeled with one knee, their position was higher than those behind them. These were all personally created by Be with material from the¡¾Demon¡¯s Wisdom¡¿and¡¾Demon¡¯s Heart¡¿, it would be catastrophic if any of these evil beings were to be unleashed on the society.

    ¡°Hail¡¾Prime King¡¿, Hail¡¾Heavenly King¡¿, Hail¡¾Blood King¡¿¡±

    ¡°All of you may rise, is there anything to report?¡±

    Dolores acted with familiarity, she was originally a demon princess after all and had seen her father receiving the empire¡¯s nobles, she was only imitating her father right now. Be sat the throne in the center with Dolores to her left and Eleanor to her right. Rnd and Annie wore Be¡¯s specially designed demon king maid attire and stood to the side of the thrones, Rnd beside Eleanor and Annie beside Be.

    Be, Dolores, and Eleanor had switched into demon kings¡¯ garb. As they were wearing the female style and they were all good-looking girls, the three of them looked more like demon princesses than as demon kings. Each one of them wore a differently styled crown that gave off a monarch¡¯s vibe, Be¡¯s was dark gold while Eleanor and Dolores¡¯ were blood red and tinum respectively.

    Eleanor¡¯s tensely held a bone cup, the endless ripples made in the dark red tea showed the unrest of its holder. Although Eleanor was born into one of the Octavian Empire¡¯s (Knights) four great families, she had never seen such a scene before. Be sniggered as she looked at the tense Eleanor, this girl needed some more practice; they would most likely have to see this kind of scene many more times in the future.

    ¡°¡¾Heavenly King¡¿, I and my subordinates obtained arge number of precious minerals from the mine and wish to erect statues in honor of the demon kings who created us and this dark sanctuary, and are here to seek permission from demon kings.

    Be had modified these evil beings¡¯ memories so that they would remember that their creator was Be¡¯s true form, and Felia was just one of her subordinate demon kings. This would eliminate many unnecessary problems and a double identity would also be more flexible. As for the identities of Angel, Mia, and Noesha, Be didn¡¯t hide anything from the monsters and they treated the three lolis as demon gods.

    ¡°I represent all the demon kings present and give you my permission, thank you for your hard work, Maltz.¡±

    After receiving a nod from Be, Dolores gave¡¾Hell¡¯s Warden¡¿Maltz the permission to carry out the crafting and erecting of the statues.

    ¡¾Hell¡¯s Warden¡¿Maltz was the ¡®new¡¯¡¾Warden¡¿Maltz after the original had been destroyed by¡¾Berserker¡¿Barthes at the decisive battle several months ago using the¡¾Pir of the War God¡¿, the current Maltz was much stronger than he was during that battle.

    ¡°Demon kings, your subordinate has cleared out several more bandit groups during the period since we werest gathered here. I have brought all the loots that have been liberated from their camps, and brought them here to offer as the tribute.¡±

    ¡°Nicely done, Clement! You¡¯re living up to your name as¡¾Master of Faces¡¿.¡±

    ¡°I thank the appreciation of the demon kings, this is what we, as your subordinates, are supposed to do.¡¾Bone-Corroding Duke¡¿Adrian helped me with the extermination of these bandits, he also deserves some credit.¡±

    The other humanoid monsters looked jealousy at Clement, even though he wasn¡¯t very powerful, but his disguising ability was way too broken and would often disguise as a human to gather intel in the human towns; and this time he had brought back several dozen boxes full of loot as the tribute to the demon kings.

    Even¡¾Prime King¡¿, who has never spoken before, had praised him, along with¡¾Blood King¡¿who had been out of it until now. It infuriated them to look at Clement¡¯s mocking smile, if he didn¡¯t have¡¾Bone-Corroding Duke¡¿Adrian backing him up, he would have been beaten to death after everyone was dismissed.

    Clement didn¡¯t give any response to the countless killing gazes behind him. Anyway, the monsters Be personally created wouldn¡¯tpletely die unless both the¡¾Demon¡¯s Wisdom¡¿and¡¾Demon¡¯s Heart¡¿were destroyed simultaneously. Clement¡¯s creed was that if he can¡¯t die, he didn¡¯t have to care for the opinions of the others, apart from a certain few, of course.

    ¡°Demon kings, this is the intel I have gathered from the Gabriel Empire (Swordsmen) at¡¾Prime King¡¿¡¯s request. Gabriel Empire (Swordsmen) also has several people that could potentially be troublesome, could I implore demon kings on what our next course of action would be?¡±

    After receiving the thick stack of papers that Annie delivered to her, Be froze after looking at the first page. Why was this person¡¯s backstory so simr to that of Lisha¡¯s, also another case of someone rapidly gaining power after an event. There was the possibility that she was another transmigrator and that there were more than two transmigrators in this world.

 Volume 1 Chapter 17: Danger? Tower Defence in the Abandoned City

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 17: Danger? Tower Defence in the Abandoned City</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    The Alva Duchy was originally just another ordinarynd owned by an ordinary duke. It was only known because of its location between the border of humans and beastmen, being a ce where the two sides often shed. Against the stronger physiques of the beastmen, human soldiers had to rely mainly on superior equipment to have any hope at achieving victory. Another saving grace was that typical beastmen usually had a low aptitude for magic, and human mages were unmatched by their beastmen counterpart in battle if properly protected.

    However, the Alva ins where the duchy was situated had one big problem: the soil here was too loose. The loose soil made it impossible to make strong fortifications, and the humans were not able to build a wall tall enough without it copsing. This was the reason why the Alva Duchy had been abandoned by the five empires; it would be too costly to defend against the invading beastmen without proper fortifications.

    Also, the human empires were still battling the demon forces in the north and were unable to send any decent reinforcements such as dragon knights to the duchy. After all, there was next to no value in reinforcing a duchy whose only resource was farnd.

    The entire duchy consisted only of its capital while a typical duchy would have several satellite cities around its capital and other smaller settlements scattered throughout. The Alva Duchy did use to have satellite cities at one point but they were destroyed in recent years by the newly renewed beastmen onught. To concentrate forces and make it easier to defend, the feudal lord, Duke Victor, gathered everyone who had not yet left the duchy in the capital. The situation in the duchy still had not stabilized.

    ___

    At the capital¡¯s gates, there was arge number of guards thoroughly checking everyone that entered the city. Yesterday, Duke Victor had given an order that the city was to be ced under istion. It seemed that the Ignaz family¡¯s thousand-strong guard division had beenpletely annihted by the beastmen while returning to the duchy¡¯s capital. The youngdy of the Ignaz family, Elena Ivy, and the Radiant Church¡¯s third holy maiden, Antonia Susan, were still unounted for. They were the ones who had lead this division into the region a few days ago to hunt monsters. If they were with their guards when the ambush happened, they were most likely dead.

    Victor was at a loss of what to do as two very important girls had gone missing in his territory. It was fortunate that they had not yet found any bodies, otherwise, it would definitely be the end of him if they did. However, if he had known that something like this would happen, he would never have be the duke of this shitty ce. Back when they were rewarding the new nobles, there were several other ces that he could have taken, but all the other ones only came with the title of count. This was the only ce that came with the position of a duke. Now that he looked back on it, that was definitely a trap.

    ¡°Lord Duke, our scouts have reported arge force of beastmen heading to this city. Their numbers are at least twenty thousand. I believe that they should have arrivedst night, but they ran into the Ignaz Family¡¯s guards and got dyed.¡±

    ¡°What? Twenty thousand beastmen warriors? Ford, get the servants to start packing. I¡¯m going to the Gabriel Empire to seek refuge... I mean, to beg for reinforcements; bring everything that has value!¡±

    ¡°Lord Duke, if you leave now, there will be no one left to organize the defense!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to go and request for backup so you can organize the defense. Yes, it¡¯s settled!¡±

    Duke Victor disregarded his subordinate¡¯s protest and insisted on fleeing from the city. The entire city was only defended by a thousand militia whosebat abilities were much lower than that of Ignaz Guard Division who had blocked a bullet for them. Victor believed that only a madman would stay and await sure death.

    The duke¡¯s subordinate quickly took flight as well after seeing that their lord had abandoned the city to its fate. He wasn¡¯t an idiot. His boss had already fled so there was no way that he would be willing to be the scapegoat for all of this.

    The news that the duke had fled spread like wildfire through the servants of his estate and the entirety of the town was made known of the fact within a few hours. The city fell into a state of chaos with everyone trying to get all their valuables out of the town. It looked as if the city was heading towards an impending apocalypse.

    ___

    After quite some time, a group of what seemed to be adventurers arrived at the city¡¯s gates. There were only ten of them, and their professions seemed to be four knights, a swordswoman, four clerics, and an archer. This was, of course, Be¡¯s group, who hade out to hunt monsters. Apart from the three lolis who were only pretending to be clerics, the professions of the rest were right, for the most part.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so glum Ivy. This is a battlefield. This kind of stuff happens too often, but it¡¯s also unavoidable.¡±

    Be was busyforting the depressed Ivy. On their way to the city, they had received news about what had happened to the thousand-strong guard division that had escorted Ivy and Susan all this way. Ivy had been heavily hit with the news. Those guards had served the Ignaz family for many years after all, and she knew a number of them personally.

    ¡°Hey Ivy, do you know Mathilde Kriss?¡±

    ¡°Are you talking about the first princess of the Gabriel Empire? I knew her when we were little; I guess we were kind of childhood friends. Recently though, I feel as if she has drifted away from me. She doesn¡¯t really speak with me anymore.¡±

    ¡°Do you remember when she started to drift away?¡±

    ¡°Let me remember... I think it was about three years ago when she was twelve years old. That year, she was traveling with her father, the emperor, but the royal entourage was ambushed and the royal family¡¯s carriage was pierced by arrows. Kriss was already adept with the sword at the time and managed to drive away the assassins after leaving the carriage. However, she had been hit with a poisoned arrow and passed out shortly after forcing away the assassins. She regained consciousness about a monthter.¡±

    ording to Ivy¡¯s memory, Mathilde Kriss had woken up as apletely different person. The once extroverted and cheerful girl became introverted and apathetic, drifting away from all her former friends as if she no longer knew them. Her skills also rapidly increased, beating all other contestants in the royal tournament just a month after waking up and had not lost a sword fight ever since. Those who had lost to her imed that her sword was too fast to be seen. This, along with how little she talked, earned her the unofficial title of ¡®Lonesome Sword¡¯.

    ¡°Be, you should know Kriss¡¯s beauty is much higher than any of Gabriel Empire¡¯s(Swordsmen) Three Beauty Swords, myself included. There are lots of suitors from distinguished families who want to im her hand in marriage, but I feel as if she isn¡¯t interested in them at all.¡±

    The best way to close distances between girls was to gossip with them. Ivy thought that Be¡¯s question was trying to gossip with her and diminish her sorrow, which it had done quite well.

    Based on just the information that Clement had brought her yesterday, Be believed that this Kriss wasn¡¯t so simple. Clement¡¯s subordinates had all been killed when they were gathering information on her, and the scariest part was that Clement¡¯s ghost scouts were all equipped with a mirror that could distort space and time, created by Noesha of course. Kriss was able to cut through the spatial barrier and kill the ghosts.

    This was the first time that Be had heard of someone being able to kill them when they were separated by a spatial barrier. Weren¡¯t Kriss¡¯s cheats too broken?! Clement also reported that she would settle most fights against other renowned swordsmen within three moves of her de, with many opponents not even being able to see her first strike before losing.

    As the current most ¡®well-received¡¯ demon king subordinate in the dark sanctuary, Clement was rtively educated on the first demon king Be¡¯s interests. He then went to investigate Kriss in person but was also defeated by her in three blows. After getting defeated, Clement did manage to gather some vital information on Kriss: her sword wasn¡¯t god-level equipment but something that seemed to have some sort of direct connection to her. It did seem to have the ability to cut through space and time, however. Kriss¡¯s attack speed was also much faster than even a typical assassin, causing many people to not know what hit them. {1}

    Even more importantly, Clement braved his life and managed to bring back Kriss¡¯s three sizes as well as her hobbies and likes, where she spent her time, as well as a rough sketch of her visage. Be had felt emotional when she realized that she had such a dedicated ¡®gentleman¡¯ among her subordinates. All this information was everything she wanted.

    If Be¡¯s instinct was correct, this Kriss was very likely also a transmigrator. The real Kriss had most likely passed away during the month-longa. Lisha¡¯s progress took at least a year, but Kriss only took a month. She probably wasn¡¯t any weaker than Lisha.

    Be wasn¡¯t going to find trouble with Kriss as her current objective was to just stay as far away as possible from any other transmigrator who had a bajillion cheats on them. She didn¡¯t have any reason to do anything, but ording to the subordinates that Dolores had sent to the demon continent, there was evidence that the seal on the ancient twelve demon kings was weakening rapidly. Soon these transmigrated heroes would have quite a problem on their hands. All Be needed to do was stand on the side and watch.

    They hade to the capital of the duchy because Ivy wanted to enlist some mercenaries to help them. Originally, it would have been fine with just Be and the others, but this morning, they had discovered more tracks belonging to pseudo-dragons of different sizes; it was probably a group of pseudo-dragons who had migrated. Ivy didn¡¯t think that just a few in their party were enough to deal with a group of pseudo-dragons, so Ivy had wanted to try her luck and see whether any mercenaries were willing toe with her.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange. Why isn¡¯t there anyone at the gates, not even any guards?¡± When they arrived at the capital¡¯s gates, Susan found that there was no human in sight. The gates were wide open and even the streets inside were devoid of people. The only things they saw on the streets inside were variously scattered belongings. It appeared that whoever left these behind had left in a hurry.

    Right at this time, several furry figures dashed out of the two houses closest to them. Their target was the closest Susan, however, unfortunately, they didn¡¯t get very far before taking one of Annie¡¯s arrows on their heads.

    ¡°Wolfmen? There are beastmen in this city.¡± Looking at the wolfmen bodies that looked as if part of their heads had been blown off, Be could only sigh and think of how archers had always been broken. This was the first time Be had encountered a beastmen. They seemed like werewolves from the movies she watched on earth.

    ¡°Thank you.¡± Susan felt fortunate for Annie¡¯s aid. Wolfmen had always been the shock troops traveling ahead of beastmen armies, and their purpose was to eliminate human mages. If it wasn¡¯t for Annie¡¯s quick reaction, she would have most likely gotten killed as she didn¡¯t have any time to cast defense magic.

    Annie acknowledged Susan¡¯s thanks with a nod. To not expose their identities, Annie and Rnd followed Be¡¯s order and didn¡¯t tell Ivy and Susan their real names. They imed to be Be¡¯s followers and wouldn¡¯t say anything else. Because of this and the fact that Susan and Ivy had never seen the two in person, they were unable to match this beautiful archer with the long-missing first princess of the Kristoff Empire (Archers/Assassins), Kris Annie.

    ¡°Sister, there is a huge number of beastmen heading our way.¡± Through the spirits in the area, Angel was able to detect arge army of beastmen heading towards this abandoned city.

    ¡°Twenty thousand beastmen warriors? Be, I suggest we run for it.¡± After hearing the news, Susan suggested an immediate withdrawal. After all, there were only ten of them, and there was no way they could fight off such a great force of beastmen.

    Be looked a little hesitantly at Susan and Ivy; if it wasn¡¯t for the two of them, Be honestly believed that they could take on this beastmen army. After all, on their side, they had effectively three demon kings, and as demon kings, they did have severalrge area-of-effect skills up their sleeves. If there weren¡¯t any outsiders here, they would have just sted the beastmen into oblivion.

    As Be and the other two were technically another dimension¡¯s demon kings, those in this dimension couldn¡¯t detect the radiating dark aura customary of demon kings. Even Susan was no exception. Along with the fact that high-leveled demons were basically identical to humans on the surface, she didn¡¯t recognize that Dolores was a demon either.

    If they were to use the demon kings¡¯rge-scale abilities, however, even an idiot would be able to realize that Be, Dolores, and Eleanor were demon kings. After all, all the AOE magics they knew were very explicitly demon-king like. Before she managed to convert Ivy and Susan to her side, Be didn¡¯t want to expose her identity as a demon king as it would most definitely hinder her goal in converting them.

    What made it even worse was that they didn¡¯t have any proper battle mages in their party. Angel could only be considered a soul mage if anything while Mia¡¯s curses and hexes couldn¡¯t be used with one of the Church¡¯s holy maidens nearby. Dolores¡¯s magic was still pretty close to demons¡¯, and she also wouldn¡¯t be able to use it here. As for Noesha, Be wanted to save her power for when they had to retreat in case they couldn¡¯t fight back the beastmen.

    ¡°We can¡¯t outrun them as wolfmen are too fast, so we can only make our stand here. Ivy and Susan, take shelter in that watchtower over there. I¡¯ll get my followers to protect you two; I will guard the entrance with Dolores and Eleanor. We won¡¯t let any enemies through while we¡¯re still alive.¡±

    ¡°But the enemy numbers twenty thousand, and you are only three! Even if you are all holy knights, you three don¡¯t even have any mounts!¡±

    ¡°No problem boss, just take care of these three little ones for me. This is my duty as a knight. Anyways, it¡¯s a knight¡¯s honor to be able to protect such beautiful girls.¡±

    ¡°This... don¡¯t force yourselves. Retreat into the tower if you think you can¡¯t hold on. I¡¯ll light a signal fire at the tower¡¯s peak. The Gabriel Empire (Swordsmen) will send reinforcements if they know I¡¯m here.¡±

    Looking at the three figures that stood at the base of the tower, Ivy was moved. As a swordswoman, she wasn¡¯t as armored as a knight and wouldn¡¯t be able to offer them any assistance. If no one came to their aid, this would probably be the end of their party.

    Susan was also moved, but there was something she didn¡¯t understand: the three lolis didn¡¯t look to be scared or tense at all. This didn¡¯t match the reaction that should have been for girls their age, who normally would be scared to death. As for the calmness on the faces of the two knight followers, Susan didn¡¯t know if they had already epted death or if they knew they had nothing to fear.

    Angel came behind the archer, Annie, and lightly traced something on her back. Annie immediately felt as if everything in her field of view had been erged. She could very clearly see the beastmen forces in the distance heading their way. Angel¡¯s ¡¶Spiritual Eye¡· worked by ¡®borrowing¡¯ the eyes of the spirits that wandered in the world and sharing their field of views. Basically, it meant that Annie no longer had a blind spot and could see everything in a certain radius.

    This kind of ability was priceless to long-range units such as mages and the like, but as they did not currently have any mages in hand, Angel could only settle for the sole long-range unit in their party, the archer, Annie. Rnd went to guard the stairs in case any enemies slipped through the defenses downstairs.

    The g of the Church had already been raised over the watchtower; the archer Annie was prepared. Mia was helping her prepare the arrows. She took advantage of the moments when Susan and Ivy looked away to stealthily enchant the arrows with her specialty: curses and hexes. Angel stood on the side, seemingly looking into the distance. She was actually controlling several undeads as scouts to observe the state of the battlefield. As for Noesha, she was talking with Ivy and Susan, drawing their attention away from where Mia was ¡®buffing¡¯ Annie¡¯s arrows.

    The three knights Bell, Dolores, and Eleanor were waiting at the base of the tower, armed with shield and sword. Looking at the iing horde of beastmen, then at the watchtower behind her, Be felt as if she was ying a tower defense game, and had a strange urge to yell ¡®You shall not pass!¡¯.{2}

    ¡ªTL NOTES¡ª

    {1} Numbered in order of seniority of bing a demon king, Be is 1st, Dolores 2nd, and Eleanor 3rd

    {2} Raw here is ¡®ÈËÔÚËþÔÚ¡¯,cks a direct trantion because it¡¯s a reference to Chinese League of Legends

 Volume 1 Chapter 18: The Unfortunate Fate of the Beastmensâ€™ Expeditionary Army

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 18: The Unfortunate Fate of the Beastmens¡¯ Expeditionary Army</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    In the skies above, two griffin knights were patrolling. Even from a distance, they were able to see the thick smoke rising from the capital of the Alva Duchy. They originally nned to ignore it as they had already received the news from the Southernmand center of the Gabriel Empire(Swordsmen) that the feudal lord of the duchy, Duke Victor, had already fled from the city with his subordinates.

    The current duchy capital should be no more than a ghost town, but that smoke had the special color of one of the empire¡¯s three big families, the Ignaz Family. The youngdy of the Ignaz Family, Elena Ivy{1} had gone missing in this region recently. This colored smoke could very well be her signal for help.

    The two griffin knights passed over the mountains and approached the airspace of the capital. As they got closer, they were able to see arge advance force of twenty thousand wolfmen encircling a single watchtower, and the smoke came from the top of the tower. The g of the Radiant Church flew over the tower. It seemed that this tower was being defended by the members of the Church.

    At the base of the watchtower, three female knights were blocking the path from the onught of the wolfmen. The state of battle was very heated. The beastmen had originally wanted to overpower the three knights with their sheer number and force them apart before defeating them one by one. It seemed that themander of these wolfmen was rtively intelligent, knowing that arge number of the Radiant Church¡¯s knights was on the level of holy knights and that the three knights before them must at least be holy knights, seeing how calm they were.

    However, a dismounted knight was nothing to fear. In theory, it shouldn¡¯t be very hard to kill three dismounted holy knights after separating them. The wolfmen warriors easily separated the three knights, then as soon as they actually enteredbat, they discovered that they had been tricked: these three were most definitely demons in the armor of a knight.

    The golden blonde knight was the fiercest. She had forgone the shield and instead swung around arge two-handed sword. Countless beastmen who had gotten too close were bisected by her, their weapons not even being able to scratch her armor. Sometimes, when the sword in her hands was engaged with another, she would simply kick the nearby wolfmen and send them flying several meters away. Most people would probably believe it if one were to tell them that she was a berserker instead of a knight.

    The purple-haired knight was the most gruesome. She didn¡¯t even wield her sword, leaving it sheathed on her back alongside her shield. Her weapon was a pair of glistening metal ws. The wolfmen who got near her were ripped apart and eviscerated with several quick strikes. Just like with the blonde knight, the beastmen¡¯s weapons did nothing but send sparks flying off her armor. It didn¡¯t take long before a pile of mutted bodies built up around her.

    The redhead knight was more normal, rtive to the other two knights at least. She wielded the standard sword and shield, using the shield to knock beastmen back and the sword to cut them down. The only problem was that once again, she was unscathed from the beastmen¡¯s attacks.

    It was evident from the number of bodies that this envelopment had gone on for quite a while, but the three knights didn¡¯t show any signs of fatigue. It felt as if they had limitless stamina. Several hundred beastmen warriors had been killed in the short time the griffin knights had been watching. The arrows from the top of the watchtower also contributed to the body count; no matter where the arrow hit, even if it was just a scratch, it would be an immediate death for the beastman. Those who were hit by the arrows rapidly shrivelled up as if they had all the blood drained from their bodies. Even for the fearless beastmen, this was quite a gruesome way to die.

    Several beastmen had, by sheer luck, made it past the three knights and tried to deal with the archer on the tower but had their way blocked by a blue-haired female knight that had appeared out of nowhere, leaving them unable to pass. They were only able to watch as the archer shot ducks in a barrel. The beastmen advance party was madepletely out of agile wolfmen warriors, without any long-ranged unit capable of dealing with the archer that was thinning their numbers.

    The two griffin knights almost fell off their mounts in shock as they witnessed the scene. These three masked knights managed to hold their ground against twenty thousand beastmen and sessfully made it look lopsidedly favored towards the three of them. This wasn¡¯t something that holy knights should be able to do. Were these three females dragon knights? But a dragon knight was able to summon their mount at any time. If they were dragon knights, why didn¡¯t they summon their mounts? It would definitely make the killing a lot faster.

    Be carried her shield on her back, toozy to bother defending. Even though the armor she wore was just a normal set of knight¡¯s te armor and wielded a normal steel sword, her demon king aura buffed her armor and weapon to the point where she wouldn¡¯t be damaged by the beastmen. She would be able to cut through them like butter.

    It was rather unfortunate for the beastmen surrounding them. A new demon king required reaping of lives to be ¡®awakened¡¯, and only then could they be considered a real demon king. These beastmen just happened to have the fortune of being ¡®free experience¡¯ for the three unawakened demon kings Be, Dolores, and Eleanor.

    Looking at the beastmen who were killed by arrows, Be was rather envious of how much more convenient it was to be an archer. Even though as a demon king, Be would never feel fatigued, it would still get boring after a while of repeating the same actions. Because Susan and Ivy were watching, Mia wasn¡¯t able to buff the three knights. If they had the same buff that Mia had given to Annie, the rate of death amongst the beastmen would be much higher.

    On top of the watchtower, Susan looked down at the three knights surrounded by a sea of beastmen in shock. She had originally wanted to support the knights with her healing magic but realized after a while that she waspletely unneeded as the beastmen couldn¡¯t even get through the te armor of the knights. She still wasn¡¯t sure of the final oue, however, as she looked at the giant mass that was the beastmen advance force.

    ¡°Lady Ivy, Lady Holy Maiden, are you two alright!?¡± The two griffin knights took advantage of the fact that the beastmen did not have any anti-air forces and quickly descended at the top of the watchtower.

    ¡°Luckily, we had reinforcements from the Church. Where are the reinforcements? What happened to the soldiers of the empire¡¯s southern army? Why are they not here yet? This signal fire¡¯s been lit for half a day already.¡±

    ¡°Lady Ivy... Duke Victor and his men ran into the beastmen¡¯s main force during their escape: there are no survivors. The entirety of the empire¡¯s southern army has dug in the Laerte Line, waiting for the empire to send magi from the magic division to their aid before they sally out to confront the beastmen. It¡¯s best if you twoe with us. We can take you two back to the Laerte Line.¡±

    ¡°How could this have happened... then what will happen to them?¡±

    Ivy gestured to Be and the others.

    ¡°Lady Ivy, our griffins can only carry one more aside from us, so...¡±

    The two griffin knights couldn¡¯t tantly say that they had to abandon Be and the others who were knights of the Church due to the sheer authority that the Radiant Church held. They could only hint that to Ivy and Susan.

    ¡°Then you two go back without me. I can¡¯t just leave like this after I brought them into this mess. Why don¡¯t you go, Susan?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m staying as well; we are all part of the same Church after all. I would feel guilty for the rest of my life if I leave them to die here.¡±

    Ivy declined the griffin knight¡¯s offer, Susan did as well. Even though she and Be were from opposing factions, she unconsciously felt that she shouldn¡¯t leave. Seeing that the two were obstinate on staying, the two griffin knights could only retreat and report back to the Laerte Line and see if they could get more griffin knights to be sent here to rescue all of the girls.

    While Be was moved by the fact that the two girls were choosing to stay behind, but if they stayed, Be and the others wouldn¡¯t be able to show their true ability. By staying behind, weren¡¯t Ivy and Susan inadvertently screwing over their teammates? Oh well, Be thought to herself as she returned to the ughter but not before gesturing to Angel with her eyes to send a few ghosts to call in the reinforcements.

    The griffin knights encountered arge force of beastmen shortly after they left, numbering around a hundred thousand with all sorts of beastmen mixed within. This army waved a g embroidered with a set of wolf fangs. It was evident that this beastmen army belonged to the wolfmen tribe.

    After they discovered the griffin knights in the sky, countless arrows flew and the unlucky knights were killed along with their mounts mid-air without a chance to send a signal about what they had seen. It wasn¡¯t that their armor was of bad quality, but that there were simply too many arrows. The only fortunate thing was that as Ivy and Susan had chosen not to run, they managed to dodge another bullet.

    ___

    ¡°Lord Duke, the advance guard¡¯smander, Lord Colin, has sent an emergency report detailing that the advance guard has met fierce resistance at Alva City from knights of the Church. They have been unable to take the main watchtower.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we kill that fat feudal lord already? Why are there knights from the Church in that city? I remember our scouts reported that the Alva Duchy didn¡¯t have any of the Radiant Church¡¯s chapels? How many knights are holding off Colin¡¯s forces?¡±

    ¡°There are... around... ten!¡±

    ¡°Only ten!? I can¡¯t smell the scent of a dragon so there shouldn¡¯t be any dragon knights in the vicinity, so those knights should only be holy knights at most. Is that Colin so useless that he is allowing his twenty thousand warriors to be stopped by a mere ten holy knights?¡±

    Wolfman General Duke still hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock that his decorated subordinate Colin had been stopped by a measly twelve knights and was about to dispatch reinforcements when suddenly an oppressive aura swept over him and his army. He raised his head and was scared witless.

    Directly in front of the wolfmen army, arge force of bleached skeleton soldiers had formed neat and tidy squares and was advancing in a line that had them set on a crash course to the beastmen army. Each of the skeletons was d in a white te mail and wielded both a three-meter-long bone spear and a bone shield studded with bone sikes. Apart from the skeleton infantry, Duke could see several wooden machines being pushed up behind the white army. If Duke remembered properly, these were the essential tools of human siege warfare: the catapult. He didn¡¯t know how these undead managed to obtain human weapons.

    The skeleton army didn¡¯t number any less than the wolfmen. After a nce, Duke estimated that both armies had about the same numbers. What made him the most worried was the five-meter tall skeleton in the ranks of the white army. Apart from its height, this skeleton had quite a few other distinctions from the other skeletons around him. d in a heavy pitch-ck full-body te armor and wielding a jet-ck shield and sword which were the same height as it, this skeleton didn¡¯t seem like someone you¡¯d want to mess with.

    ¡¾Skeleton Emperor¡¿ Fred looked strangely at the beastmen army on the other side. Their number was different from that which Lady Angel had reported. Wasn¡¯t there supposed to only be twenty thousand of them? Why did it look like they had the same number as Fred¡¯s own one hundred thousand skeletons? Fred didn¡¯t think too much after this as all he knew was that themand was to kill the beastmen.

    Fred readjusted the crown on his head and then raised the giant sword in his hand. Seeing his gesture, the skeletons ahead of him hurriedly made way for their sovereign as they knew that their boss was going to use one of his special moves. After all the skeleton soldiers had gotten out of the way, Fred swiftly swung his sword downwards, cutting through the air. A pitch-ck de of ¡¶Jian Qi¡· ten meters in height traveled towards the beastmen army, forcefully splitting their forces into two.

    The beastmen who came into contact with the ¡¶Jian Qi¡· left behind no corpse; they were split into many tiny pieces and scattered around. It was quite a gruesome sight to behold. Fortunately for Duke, he wasn¡¯t at the center of the army currently and had managed to dodge the attack. However, he had already lost the will to fight. This one strike from Fred had not only killed two thousand beastmen but also their courage.

    Soon after, the catapults at the rear of the skeleton army started their reign of terror. Several dozens ming boulders arced over the skeletons and onto the beastmen, disrupting their formation with many beastmen beingunched into the air by the impact¡¯s explosion. While the beastmen¡¯s formation was being broken, the skeletons began their advance. They set their spears at the same angle and direction and advanced with quick steps.

    In the face of the advancing square formations, the beastmen who already had their formation disrupted were unable to mount a proper counterattack. Many beastmen warriors were killed on the spot by the long bone spears of the skeletal army. Seeing the scene unfold before him, Duke wanted to sound the retreat, but unfortunately, he discovered that it was already toote to retreat. His army had been surrounded from all sides by the evil beings.

    Apart from the skeletal army right ahead of them, there was also arge force of zombies behind them, led by a six-meter tall ghoul. The light reflecting off the ghoul¡¯s cleaver sent shivers down Duke¡¯s spine. On the zombies¡¯ nks were what seemed to be shimmering ghostly figures and a peculiar force of humanoid evil beings that all wore a clown mask on their face.

    ¡°¡¾Hell¡¯s Warden¡¿ Maltz, ¡¾Shadowless Demon¡¿ Tanpur, and ¡¾Bone-corroding Duke¡¿ Adrian, these old friends move pretty fast!¡± Fred wasn¡¯t too shocked to see those who had just arrived. Angel¡¯s summons wasn¡¯t very choosy, and every one of the Dark Sanctuary¡¯s evil beings in the area had received it.

    Thebined total of the Dark Sanctuary armies numbered at forty thousand along with four dark suzerains of terrifying power. Duke¡¯s beastmen expeditionary army was unable to leave thepletely unavoidable massacre.

    No one else would ever know what happened here. As the Dark Sanctuary needed arge number of corpses to turn into zombieborers, these beastmen bodies will be turned into zombies to work for the very ones that killed them, if they were still usable of course. Those who didn¡¯t leave behind enough body parts would be eaten on the spot by Maltz¡¯s ghouls. It wouldn¡¯t take long after the battle before the only thing left behind were streaks and stters of blood.

    ___

    Back at the Alva Duchy¡¯s capital, Be and the others had already killed around a fourth of the wolfmen advance force. The remaining fifteen thousand or so beastman retreated to the city gates but kept looking at Be¡¯s watchtower. The two sides had shed for most of the day, and the night was swiftly approaching.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening, why is it that none of my subordinates are here yet?¡± Be leaned against the wall and asked herself. It was strange that not a single one of her underlings had arrived yet to reinforce her, ¡¾Skeleton Emperor¡¿ Fred should have been here long ago with how close he was unless he was held back by something on the way.

    Currently, Fred and the other evil suzerains were preupied with the massacre of Duke¡¯s beastmen army. As they were all evil beings, it was easy for them to lose themselves after they started seeing blood. They were having a killing high and had forgotten to send a subordinate to report their situation to Be, leaving her wondering what had happened to them.

    Currently, everyone in Be¡¯s group was dyed red with the fresh blood of beastmen. It was twenty thousand beastmen after all. The battle had been intense and quite a few beastmen had made their way around the three knights and onto the watchtower due to their sheer numbers.

    On the watchtower, the stairs were already piled up with beastmen bodies. Ivy and Susan had already retreated back to the base of the Church¡¯s g, and they too were covered in beastmen blood. It was evident how heated the battle was as even the cleric had been dragged into the melee.

    ¡°Sister Ivy, sister Susan, can you two still walk?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s something we¡¯re still able to do little Noesha, but why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°After nightfall, we will make our escape and break through the encirclement on the other side of the city. Angel has already scouted a path.¡±

    ¡ªTL NOTES¡ª

    {1} I do realize that it¡¯s weird that Ignaz isn¡¯t in Ivy¡¯s name, I went ahead and checked but couldn¡¯t find any mention of it, and neither of her family members are referred to by theirst name so I assume that Elena is just her middle name. Will keep mentions of her as Elena Ivy though

 Volume 1 Chapter 19: The Unexpected Beauty

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 19: The Unexpected Beauty</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    The dawn¡¯s early light shone upon the outskirts of the Unnamed Forest and illuminated the path of a group of what seemed to be adventurers who were cautiously advancing into the forest. Their clothing and armor were dyed and crusted with blood. It was very evident that they had just been through a very bloody fight.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Be. It was all because I wanted to hire some mercenaries...¡±

    ¡°No problem, boss Ivy. You can make it up by paying us an extra ten percent after we finish this mission.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to call me boss, we¡¯re friends, aren¡¯t we? Call me Ivy.¡±

    Last night in the duchy¡¯s capital, Be and the others had to endure until nightfall before they were able to make their escape. Fortunately, her subordinates who had been previously messing around somewhere finally arrived around the same time andunched a surprise attack on the beastmen advance guard, inadvertently helping the escape of Be and the others.

    Due to the low visibility, Ivy and Susan weren¡¯t able to see what had befallen on the beastmen forces. They were only able to hear the terrified screams and death throesing from the opposing camp. After an entire night of traveling, the party finally managed to make it to the outskirts of the Unnamed Forest.

    ¡°Can we rest for a bit Be? I¡¯m getting tired.¡±

    Be didn¡¯t have any objections to Susan¡¯s suggestion. After all, they had traveled non-stop the entire night and were fatigued, thirsty, and hungry because they had no time to bring rations with them during their escape. They currently only had two choices: return to Be¡¯s church for a day to rest and make preparations again, or they could rest on the spot and find a way to solve their hunger.

    Considering that Susan, Ivy, as well as Rnd and Annie were still human and not the demon kings or gods that Be and the others were, they were probably too tired. Additionally, it wouldn¡¯t be suitable to return to the church currently. It would be best if they could find a ce nearby to rest.

    ¡°Angel, is this ce safe?¡±

    ¡°About this, sis Be, there aren¡¯t any... so I¡¯m not sure either, sorry.¡±

    Angel was confused as she was unable to sense any spirits in their nearby vicinity. If there weren¡¯t any spirits wandering the area, Angel¡¯s scouting ability would be heavily limited. To not incur the suspicion of the holy maiden, Susan, Angel decided that it wasn¡¯t the best idea to evoke spirits from further away to help.

    ¡°No problem, it should be fine as long as we¡¯re careful.¡±

    Be lightly patted Angel¡¯s head tofort her as this wasn¡¯t her fault. It was just that the uncertainties involved in this expedition would dramatically increase without Angel¡¯s scouting.

    The forest was very quiet so early in the morning, and they had not run into any monsters yet. Previously, Be had led a bunch of her subordinates on extermination runs throughout the forest¡¯s outskirts and it would probably be quite a while before the monster poption here recovered.

    Be followed the tracks of the wild animals in the hope of finding water, and her hard work paid off. After around an hour, they heard the sound of a moving body of water.

    As they got closer, they found arge stream with crystal clear water and a gentle current. Mia approached the stream and studied it for a while before giving confirmation to Be with her eyes. Be understood that this water didn¡¯t have any problems; at the very least there weren¡¯t any curses or poison in it. She trusted Mia¡¯s expertise in this field.

    Seeing a clean source of water, all the other girls immediately wanted to go and clean themselves of the blood that had covered every exposed inch of their body. Now that they finally had time, nothing could stop them from cleaning themselves, even Dolores seemed to be really eager. Even though she was really into it while killing, it was as if she returned to being a normal girl right after who just wanted to be clean.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you stripping Be? Your clothes are just as dirty as ours?¡± While she was stripping, Susan turned back to see Be just standing there and asked curiously.

    ¡°You all can wash first, and I¡¯ll go patrol the surroundings for now. I¡¯ll washter.¡±

    ¡°Alright, stay safe!¡±

    Be actually really wanted to stay behind and bathe with these beauties as only a dumbass would refuse such a boon.

    Be instinctively realized that girls were the most vulnerable while they were bathing and were less able to deal with emergency situations if any were to ur. This was a ce notorious for the number of monsters after all, and she had to make necessary preparations to prevent any monsters or perverts from getting close.

    Be came to arge patch of unnaturally long grass not too far from the stream and drew arge and peculiar magic formation on the ground. As soon as she finished thest stroke on the formation, there was some stirring from the ground below her, as if something was breaking out of it.

    Seeing that the ritual had beenpleted, Be swiftly left the area. Not long after she left, several zombies in a high state of decay broke through the ground with many more still on their way out as the formation was still pulsating. These zombies were all the adventurers in this area who had been ughtered by the monsters and had been buried in the ground for god knows how long. They probably contributed to why the grass in this area was so unnaturally long.

    This ???Summon Undead??? was a dark magic formation that Mia had taught Be, who then modified it so that the summoned undead would only attack males. Now Be could finally return and bathe with the girls without the worry of being interrupted. If any pervert was fortunate enough to wander into the area, he would be in for a lifetime of enjoyment.

    Be had a sinister smirk on her face as she left. She withdrew not because she was afraid that they would attack her but that she was scared of having nightmares after seeing such dposed zombies. As for the possibility of a stray monster, most of them would avoid being anywhere near such arge number of zombies.

    Only Be who set the formation would be able to cancel it from the distance. If anybody else wanted to do so, they would have to find the heart of the ritual where the actual formation was located and then destroy it to stop the summoning. Be believed that it wouldn¡¯t take long for all the dead near the stream to be awoken.

    As Be was about to return, she saw an article of clothing drifting downstream. As she had spent all her time around arge number of girls, she was easily able to recognize that it belonged to a female.

    ¡°Eh, which one of them was so careless to let their clothes fall into the water while bathing?¡± Be picked up a branch from near the stream and used it to pick the piece of clothing out of the stream. Right after, she remembered that Ivy and the others were bathing downstream, so their clothes couldn¡¯t have floated upstream. This article most likely didn¡¯t belong to any of the girls in Be¡¯s party.

    Be felt the material of the article, then studied the design and was able to confirm that this did not belong to anyone in her party. As they had already changed into the outfits designed by Be herself, from their outer garments to their underwear, she only needed to feel the material to know if it was one of her designs.

    Be brought the piece of clothing towards her nose and sniffed it. A faint but elegant and pleasant scent traveled into her nostrils. Be had smelled this kind of scent on the other beauties in herpany. It should be the natural body scent of beautiful girls so the owner of this garment should be fairly good looking. The scent, however, was slightly different and Be couldn¡¯t connect it with any girl she knew as she had remembered the scent of all the girls in her party.

    What to do? The owner of this garment was probably bathing somewhere upstream. It would be very awkward for her to discover that she had lost her clothes, and it would be rather bad for the owner if she only brought one set of clothes in such a dangerous ce and lost it.

    Right as Be was hesitating, the gentle current brought another piece of clothing with it. Seeing as it was the same type of thermal underwear that Rnd and Annie wore previously, Be stopped hesitating. She decided to follow the stream and look for the owner of these lost articles of clothing, and to see if she needed any help.

    ___

    Right as Be was traveling upstream, in the forest near the stream, a well-equipped party of adventurers was engaged inbat with the zombies that Be had summoned. This party had at least a hundred adventurers and were all fairly skilled, not panicking under the assault of such arge number of zombies and being able to maintain their formation¡¯s integrity.

    If these were normal zombies, the adventurers would have beaten them off long ago, but these were those that Be had summoned. She had ced several drops of juice from the ???Devil¡¯s Wisdom??? on the summoning formation, causing the summoned undead to retain some intelligence andbat ability from when they were still adventurers.

    Seeing that they were unable to break through the party¡¯s defenses, the zombies chose to back off and encircle the adventurers. During this stalemate, there was a constant stream of new zombies joining the alreadyrge group. This party of adventurers didn¡¯t have any mages or clerics with them and only had archers as their ranged units. They were forced to fight passively.

    ¡°S***, where did all these zombiese from? I thought that there were only monsters in the Unnamed Forest!¡± A handsome swordsman with golden hair wasining. He hadn¡¯t expected to run into any evil beings during this expedition into the Unnamed forest, which was why he had not brought any mages or clerics with him. Now, he was shocked when he ran into zombies who seemed to have some semnce of intelligence and didn¡¯t just rush at them like normal.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so impatient Leonard. Kriss shouldn¡¯t have run too far. We just found some of her clothes near the stream, did we not? She is probably bathing somewhere upstream, hehe.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m warning you, Edwin. Kriss is my fianc??e. Don¡¯t even try to make a move on her!¡±

    ¡°Che, if it wasn¡¯t for your dad having good rtions with the Gabriel Empire¡¯s emperor, would you still be able to get engaged with Kriss? I am the Kristoff Empire¡¯s (Assassins/Archers) third prince after all, and my standing isn¡¯t any lower than you, the young master of the Gabriel Empire¡¯s Brittany family. I still want topete for Kriss.¡±

    The golden-haired youth was busy arguing with a male archer with short-cut brown hair. They didn¡¯t discover that at the back of their party, a somber look came onto a swordsman with his head lowered. His facial features were heavily distorted, and it definitely wasn¡¯t an expression that a human should be able to make.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect these two to have such close rtionships with the Gabriel Empire¡¯s number one hero, Mathilde Kriss. That girl put me through hellst time. I¡¯ll regain my dignity from her friends this time, hehe.¡± Clement looked at the two males of noble birth who were still arguing about who Kriss belonged to, and a sinister smile crept onto his face.

    Leonard and Edwin did not know that currently, some distance away, after receiving news from ???Master of Faces??? Clement,???Bone-corroding Duke??? Adrian and???Hell¡¯s Warden??? Maltz were on the way with their personal armies of bone-breakers and ghouls.

    ___

    Be followed the water upstream for a while and came to the river head, a smallke. Even from a distance, Be was able to see a girl swimming around agitatedly as if she was looking for something. Be then looked around theke but wasn¡¯t able to find any clothes that might belong to the girl. This girl seemed to be the one that had lost her clothes to the current.

    This girl had beautiful silver-white hair. To Be who had loved silver hair even from her time on Earth, this was quite a sight. Currently, the only silver-haired girls in Be¡¯spany were the two lolis, Angel and Mia, and evidently not enough to satisfy Be¡¯s obsession with silver hair.

    Due to the angle, Be could only see the silver-haired girl¡¯s porcin-like back and not her face. Right as Be was hesitating over whether to go and greet the girl or not, she saw arge ck snake about six meters in length swimming upstream against the current towards the girl.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a deep-sea serpent? Why is it in a stream? S***, that girl is in danger!¡± Be¡¯s subordinates had previously given one of these serpents to her as a tribute. Although these deep-sea serpents weren¡¯t very strong fighters, they were able to unleash a strong paralyzing poison into the water whilst hunting prey. When caught unaware, these deep-sea serpents were equally dangerous as other monsters of its size.

    This serpent was evidently much more dangerous than the three-meter one that Be¡¯s subordinates had offered. The serpentst time was killed so easily by an evil suzerain because its toxins had no effect on any sort of dark existence, but this silver-haired girl didn¡¯t seem like a demon at all to Be.

    After she realized this, Be looked for a ce to dive into the water to go and save the girl. Seeing as the serpent had not immediately attacked, Be quickly undressed and got into the water. She had to strip because this serpent¡¯s toxins were able to corrode normal clothes. It would be rather awkward for Be to save someone but be left without clothes.

    The deep-sea serpent hesitated for a while before finally deciding to attack. It swam quickly towards the girl, jumped out of the water, and flew towards her. The girl turned around to see the source of themotion and came face to face with the flying serpent and froze in shock. In the nick of time, however, Be finally managed to swim close enough and sent a right hook that sent the serpent flying and leaving it seeing stars.

    The power behind this punch was nothing tough at. It was just that she wasn¡¯t wearing her metal gauntlets. If she was, that punch would have been able to tear straight through the skull of the deep-sea serpent. Luckily, she didn¡¯t because snake type monsters usually had their magic cores inside their skulls. It would be troublesome if she identally shattered it as it was the only cure to the serpent¡¯s poison.

    Be also didn¡¯t want to scare this silver-haired beauty with the bloody scene of her beating the brains out of this snake. Because of this, the serpent quickly recovered from its dizziness and turned its giant mouth towards the new attacker.

    The silver-haired beauty behind Be either seemed to have been scared witless or had been paralyzed by the deep-sea serpent¡¯s poison. After seeing the golden-haired beauty that was Be, the serpent immediately froze. It had some semnce of intellect and was able to sense that even though she had the appearance of a human girl, her distinct scent of high-tiered evil being drove fear into its small brain.

    This deep-sea serpent had just escaped that dangerous ce and had only wanted to hunt some prey for sustenance but had run into some girls who also had the dangerous scent of top-tier evil beings downstream. It was spooked into furiously swimming upstream. Here, it finally found a prey which it felt that it could handle even though this silver-haired beauty also... but it decided to give it a try to not starve to death.

    Unfortunately, Be had stepped in and quashed its hopes. It originally \wanted to try fighting but after seeing Be¡¯s ravenous eyes, felt that it would definitely be killed if it stayed. Be wasn¡¯t going to let the prey get away after it had entered her sight. Noesha and the others downstream were still hungry after all!

    Be straight up leaped towards the monster and delivered another thundering punch, much heavier than thest, sending the serpent flying out of the water and partly onto the shore. As it was about to struggle to make its escape, several terrifying shadowy hands reached out of the bushes and forcefully dragged the six-meter long monster into the shrubbery.

    ¡°That Tanpur is finally here. I¡¯ll leave that deep-sea serpent to him.¡± Only now did Be remember the silver-haired beauty on the side. She turned around and made eye contact with the girl¡¯s beautiful violet irises. Why did this girl seem so familiar?

    Be thought for a while and froze. Wasn¡¯t this the girl that Clement had drawn for her previously? The first princess of the Gabriel Empire (Swordsmen), Mathilde Kriss. But ording to Clement¡¯s drawing, Kriss was supposed to have ck hair. It didn¡¯t match up at all; was Clement messing with her?

    Onlyter would Be find out that the evil being Clement waspletely color blind and couldn¡¯t differentiate between any color. The only color he remembered was the ck locks of Be¡¯s true body when she created him, which was why he drew Kriss¡¯s hair as ck as well.

    Right now, Be only wanted to run. She hadn¡¯t brought a weapon with her and Kriss¡¯s des reportedly appear from thin air. Be didn¡¯t think that she would be able to win against Kriss in this state.

    After recovering from the shock of the deep-sea serpent¡¯s attack, Kriss didn¡¯t take any hostile actions towards Be but instead grabbed Be from behind before she could make her escape.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave. Can you help me? I¡¯m scared by myself!¡± After hearing Kriss¡¯s feeble plea for help, Be stopped in her tracks as she couldn¡¯t hear any hostility in her voice. Even though Kriss was very likely a transmigrated hero just like Lisha, she didn¡¯t seem like the type to start a fight at first sight as Lisha did.

 Volume 1 Chapter 20: The Lonesome Swordâ€™s Secret

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 20: The Lonesome Sword¡¯s Secret</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    ¡°Hey, uh, would you mind letting me go first?¡± Be was currently being ¡®embraced¡¯ from behind by Kriss and could feel the beauty¡¯s sticity. She was somewhat overwhelmed by the feeling.

    ¡°I can¡¯t move. My entire body feels numb. Can you help me out of the water?¡±

    Based on her speech and actions, Be didn¡¯t think that Kriss was lying, but this girl might have been a bit too naive, telling someone she had just met that she couldn¡¯t move her body. If Be had any hostile intentions towards her, Kriss would be done for.

    Even Kriss herself didn¡¯t know exactly why she told Be the fact that she was unable to move her body. Perhaps it was because she was charmed by how dashing Be looked when she threw herself at the deep-sea serpent to save Kriss and didn¡¯t think further about why Be just happened to be in the right ce to save her.

    ¡°Are you really unable to move?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Can you bring me tond first? My body will recover from that monster¡¯s poison pretty fast.¡±

    As Kriss had personally asked her, Be couldn¡¯t say no. She turned around, picked up Kriss in a princess carry, and walked towards the shore. The water here was only around a meter in depth, and it wasn¡¯t very hard for Be to move while carrying someone in her arms. She took advantage of this time to carefully study the beauty in her arms.

    It seemed that Ivy hadn¡¯t lied to her. Kriss was indeed much more beautiful than Ivy, so much that it seemed as if the two of them weren¡¯t even on the same level. Kriss had a devilish figure that was very well-proportioned, without a single unnecessary gram of fat. At a nce, Kriss¡¯s height was about the same as Be¡¯s, as was her chest size.

    Using the knowledge that she had gained as a fashion designer on Earth, Be determined that Kriss¡¯s body was very likely to have met the ¡®golden ratio¡¯. Within Be¡¯s party, even Dolores, who had the best body amongst them, was not as decked out in the figure department as Kriss.

    What made Be unable to remove her sight from though was Kriss¡¯ face. It was possibly the most beautiful thing that she had ever seen. For a moment, Be even suspected that Kriss wasn¡¯t a human. After all, Be had never seen a human girl with violet eyes before. Dolores had mentioned that violet irises were a trait of high-tiered demons that humans were unable to imitate.

    Not all demons had violet irises but those who had were most definitely either a demon themselves or had some sort of close rtionship to them. One such case was ???Dark Creator??? Mystica, who also had beautiful violet irises.

    Apart from this, Kriss¡¯s perfect appearance gave off some sort of mysterious aura that was attracting Be to her. The only other person about whom Be had felt something simr to was Dolores: It was a kind of exotic blend of dark and light that as she was a mix-blood of demon and angel.

    However, ording to all intel, Kriss was just a normal human. How did she obtain such an oundish aura that should be impossible for a human?

    Be carried Kriss out of the water. It originally shouldn¡¯t have taken much time at all, however, Be had purposely slowed her pace down greatly. She couldn¡¯t help it: Kriss¡¯ body that felt like top-grade silk was too addicting, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to let Kriss go a second before she had to.

    As for why Be was walking so slowly while carrying her, Kriss didn¡¯t feel anything wrong with it. It had been a while since she had been able to rx without any worry. After transmigrating to this world, all she did was train her swordsmanship as well as deal with her father¡¯s incessant promoting of suitors for her.

    Kriss didn¡¯t want to get too close to anyone from this foreign world as she had already suffered too much heartache in the previous worlds she had been to. Besides, the suitors that her father introduced were only those who wanted her for her beauty and not to have a proper and romantic rtionship.

    Kriss had previously overheard the female pce servants gossiping amongst themselves about how the Empire¡¯s other princesses and noble maidens would call her a bad omen behind her back. It seemed that silver hair was viewed as a sign of bad fortune by humans. Her body¡¯s original owner had ck hair but it was changed when Kriss¡¯s soul fused with her body due to some special reasons.

    Even her father, the emperor, initially thought that Kriss had been cursed or possessed by a demon and had gotten the Church of Light¡¯s three cardinals to check. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they had guaranteed Kriss was not a demon nor had any rtionship with them, Kriss probably would have been handed over by her father to be burned at the stake by the Church.

    In the three years after, Kriss broke ties with all the friends of the body¡¯s previous owner, not wanting to be hurt anymore. To not be treated as an ornament, she used several of the powers that she had gained from her previous worlds to easily beat a number of the empire¡¯s renowned swordsmen.

    About a year ago, Kriss single-handedly slew a powerful monster and received the title of ¡®Hero¡¯ from the Gabriel Empire (Swordsmen) and finally managed to escape the fate of bing one of her father¡¯s political pieces.

    However, that wasn¡¯t the end of it. The emperor, knowing that he could not force Kriss, had arranged for suitors to personally pester her to marry them. Kriss nearly went crazy dealing with therge number of them and had almost let her dark side take over. There was a deep secret hidden within Kriss¡¯s spirit that she had not let anyone know.

    To not repeat the tragedies of her past few lives, Kriss decided to flee. She pretended to agree to a suitor¡¯s invitation for an outing and purposely chose a location near the Alva duchy. It was infamous for being unstable due to being a ce of constant warfare between humans and beastmen. It wouldn¡¯t be that strange for someone to go missing in this region.

    As expected, the party was ambushed by evil beings of unknown origin not too far from the duchy¡¯s capital, and Kriss used the ensuing chaos to make her escape. In her rush, she had not been able to take a map, so she had no choice but to wander the forests where no one could find her.

    On her way, Kriss had run into multiple beastmen raiding parties and defeated all of them. If one were to make a count, her kill count since yesterday wasn¡¯t much lower than that of Be and the others at the watchtower, having killed at least several thousand beastmen.

    What happened to Krisster was exactly what happened to Be and the others: she was soaked in blood and hade to this river head to clean herself and hadn¡¯t noticed her clothes drifting away with the current. When Kriss finally realized this, she looked high and low for her clothes, not noticing the stealthily approaching deep-sea serpent.

    In the split second when she had suddenlye face to face with the deep-sea serpent, her human instinct from herst life took over and she froze in fear, forgetting to summon her various famous des from her ¡®exclusive space¡¯. Fortunately for her, Be was in the right ce at the right time and had spotted the serpent, or Kriss would have been in trouble.

    Be carried Kriss to arge and t rock in the grass by the river head. The body of a deep-sea serpenty beside it, the very same that was killed by ???Shadowless Demon??? Tanpur earlier. There were no visible wounds on the serpent but its serpentine eyes were opened wide as if it had not died peacefully. To Be who knew that this serpent was smothered by Tanpur using his shadows, she could understand why this deep-sea serpent had not passed on peacefully.

    Seeing the terrifying torment suffered by the deep-sea serpent before its death, Kriss was a little afraid while Be was rather unfazed. Tanpur had controlled himself this time. All of Be¡¯s subordinate evil suzerains were rather sadistic in the way they killed their opponents. If Be didn¡¯t have a use for this serpent¡¯s corpse, it would probably have been shredded into tiny pieces.

    Be ced Kriss on the t rock and was about to stand up when her hand was grabbed by Kriss who had regained a bit of strength.

    ¡°Sister, can you help me with something? I can¡¯t find my clothes.¡±

    ¡°You should have arrived in this area with an adventuring party, right? Where are they? I¡¯ll...¡±

    ¡°No. I came here alone. There¡¯s no one else!¡±

    Kriss straight up denied Be¡¯s suggestion even before she finished her sentence. It had taken her so much work to escape, and it would have all been for naught if she were to return now.

    Although Be was curious as to why Kriss had denied her suggestion, she decided not to ask the reason after seeing the resolve in her attitude. All Be could do right now was to put on her clothes immediately, go back, and ask Nosha and the others to see if they had any extra clothes.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you alright?¡±

    Be had just walked a short distance to retrieve her clothes and saw Kriss¡¯s excited eyes staring at the clothes in her hands. Following her gaze, she discovered that Kriss¡¯s line of sight was focused on her underwear.

    This was the underwear that Be had designed herself not Kriss¡¯s which she had fished out of the water earlier. She couldn¡¯t understand why Kriss was so excited. From their short amount of contact, she could determine that Kriss was a ¡®softie¡¯ and not a pervert who would fawn over underwear, unlike that naughty loli Noesha.

    Kriss couldn¡¯t hide the excitement in her heart. This was the first time she had seen something from her homnd, Earth, in another world. Even though it was only simr in design with different materials, the style was definitely that of Earth¡¯s.

    ¡°Sister, can you tell me where you got that piece of clothing?¡±

    ¡°This? I designed this myself! I¡¯m a part-time tailor. Do you want a set too? I¡¯ll give you a discount if you order now!¡±

    Kriss thought for a while and agreed to buy a set from Be. As she didn¡¯t know much about her, she couldn¡¯t very well ask if she was a transmigrator. After all, she had never run into another transmigrator in all her previous worlds. It would be best to save the question after they knew each other better.

    ___

    Not too far from the stream, the several hundred strong adventuring party had already met its end. Apart from the few that managed to escape, the rest were massacred by the ghouls and bone-breakers who had encircled them from behind. Currently, arge number of ghouls were doing cleanup work in the area.

    Not far from the scene, three evil suzerains were holding a meeting. Beside them was a special zombie awaiting the suzerains¡¯ decision. This zombie was themander of the zombies that had been summoned by Be previously, and its intelligence was much higher than the others.

    ¡°Those two little boys ran too fast, or else I would have dragged them back to my dungeon and yed with them, hehe! It has been a while since I¡¯ve caught such tender meat. It¡¯s getting really boring with nothing to y with in my dungeon.¡±

    ¡°*cough* *cough* It was quite unexpected for those two to have transportation scrolls on them.¡±

    Adrian and Clement felt a chill run down their spines when they heard Maltz talking about his strange fetishes again. After being reborn, Maltz¡¯s sadistic fetish hadn¡¯t changed, but rather, its degree had entered apletely new level, having a hobby of taking human males and... fortunately, Maltz didn¡¯t have any interest in evil beings.

    ¡°Oh yeah, this zombiemander wants to seek asylum with our esteemed Demon King. He was summoned by the Demon King Be herself, so I don¡¯t think there are any problems.¡±

    ¡°No problem, but the Dark Sanctuary doesn¡¯t ept weaklings, unless...¡±

    ¡°Lord Suzerains, I have an important piece of information that I am willing to provide. I just plead for my lords to put in a few good words for me to her majesty, the demon king, so that I may be able to serve her with my life. This is an honor that I have been seeking for my entire life.¡±

    This zombiemander was once a human after all, and he knew how this kind of thing worked. He knew that this was a great opportunity for him. Evil beings had their own aspirations, and most of them were to serve under a strong demon king.

    ¡°Speak. If it¡¯s important enough, you don¡¯t even need to go through us. Esteemed demon king will hire you herself.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this: In the forest here...¡±

    ¡°Are you sure? There¡¯s really something like this! Clement, go and report to the evil army¡¯s supervisor, ???Midnight Witch??? Mercedes, and ask her for further instructions. Venerated demon gods and demon kings are still currently on an outing. Don¡¯t report this to them for now in case it ruins their mood.¡±

    After hearing this zombiemander¡¯s report, Maltz and Adrian were surprised. If its words were to be believed, there was another mysterious and evil power hidden away in this forest.

    The Dark Sanctuary¡¯s evil suzerains were dead set on eliminating this other force as different evil forces would often fight amongst themselves. To find another evil realm, they had outstretched their hands into the territory of their respected demon kings... They felt that if they didn¡¯t retaliate immediately, they would be ashamed to call themselves Demon King Be¡¯s subordinates.

    Be was still attending to something else that was quite interesting. So while Be still didn¡¯t have a clue, her subordinates had already nned to start a war in her name. No one knew that thergest border conflict between evil forces to take ce in the history of the Coristel Continent was about to begin.

    ___

    Back to the river head. Be was using a de with serrated sides to dissect the deep-sea serpent¡¯s corpse while Kriss sat beside her, asionally conversing.

    Kriss and Be had already exchanged information about themselves, not mentioning the fact that they were transmigrators, of course. Be also didn¡¯t mention that she was a demon king while Kriss had even told Be her identity as a hero.

    From the fact that Kriss was so unnaturally interested in the underwear that she had designed, Be could almostpletely confirm that Kriss was a transmigrator. She also purposely shifted the topic to clothes and fashion. Kriss didn¡¯t suspect anything and didn¡¯t hide her true opinions during the conversation.

    After they talked for a while, Be was finally at ease. Based on the conversations in her previous life, as a fashion designer, with female models as well as the various female-oriented topics that they had discussed, Be could basically confirm that Kriss was a female in her past life as well.

    Fortunately, Kriss was a girl before. If she was like Be... It would have been rather awkward as they were still conversing in the nude. As her train of thought reached here, a shiver ran down Be¡¯s back. It wasn¡¯t that she had something against males as she was one before she hade to this world. It was just that even though her gender was changed after the transmigration, her sexual orientation had not.

    Maybe because she trusted Be, Kriss didn¡¯t hesitate to give Be a demonstration of her ¡®cheats¡¯. She gestured to the air in front of her with her right hand, and a door appeared seemingly out of nowhere.

    After opening the door, the sight inside shocked Be to her core. The pseudo-dimension within was muchrger than what Be had previously guessed, and it seemed as if the entire space was filled with swords.

    None of the swords in here were normal, and each one of them gave off a strong air and a different aura.

    Countless famous des formed a giant sword formation. At the center were nine special swords that floated upright in the air. Seven of them were arrayed in the order of the 7 Compass Stars{1}. For the other two, one floated above and one floated below the other seven.

    The pure-white de above the seven-star formation gave off a very strong holy and righteous aura. Be guessed that it was a sword that had in demons. The dark-ck de below waspletely different. It gave off a sinister and bloody aura. This was definitely a de that had in countless gods.

    Be estimated that the seven swords in the middle were already on par with her twelve demon king des, and the other two had already exceeded them. The current serrated de in her hands, the ¡®Bonecutter¡¯, was something that Kriss had just randomly taken out from her collection, but it would definitely be one of the best des on the Coristel Continent.

    What Be couldn¡¯t understand was that around half of Kriss¡¯s des shed with her identity as a hero, giving off evil and bloody air, especially that dark-ck de. It was definitely a weapon that belonged in the hands of an evil final-boss.

    The hilts of the swords in there had been modified to better fit the slimmer hands of a female. Be was able to infer that these swords weren¡¯t simply collected by Kriss after defeating opponents. These swords were very likely all useable by Kriss by herself.

    It was quite unthinkable that a hero would use so many evil weapons. Seeing the size of her collection, Be had a suspicion that this wasn¡¯t the first alternate world that Kriss had transmigrated to, and most likely, not the second or third either, or else, it would be hard to exin such arge collection of swords that could stand at the top echelons of weapons on the Coristel Continent.

    Fortunately for Be, Kriss was a ¡®softie¡¯ and didn¡¯t like too much publicity unlike some other certain types of MCs from light novels... if they had such a powerful cheat, they would have conquered the world long ago.

    Be was also d that she didn¡¯t have to fight Kriss, at least for now. Kriss¡¯s cheats were already levels above those of Lisha¡¯s. It was hard to be a viin these days. Each hero¡¯s cheats were stronger than the other¡¯s. Be sent her condolences to all the demon kings before her, having to fight with such cheaters all the time.

    Even now, Be was questioning existence. She couldn¡¯t be sure if there were any heroes with cheats stronger than Kriss. The only thing she could do right now was to find a way to make sure that Kriss wouldn¡¯t end up as an enemy. Even if Kriss couldn¡¯t be an ally, Be was focused on making sure that she stayed neutral.

    ¡ªTL NOTES¡ª

    {1} the Big Dipper

 Volume 1 Chapter 21: The Hero and the Demon King Depart on an Adventure

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 21: The Hero and the Demon King Depart on an Adventure</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    ¡°Is there someone else here Kriss? I can feel a lot of gazes on us.¡±

    As soon as she had entered Kriss¡¯ pseudo-dimension, Be could feel countless gazes focused on her and Kriss but apart from them, there was only arge multitude of swords in this pseudo-dimension.

    ¡°Is it that you can see the sword-spirits Be? Each of the swords in here has its own and unique spirit, in Swordhaven as long as these swords were once renowned, they¡¯ll automatically develop their own spirit.¡±

    After further conversation with Kriss and under her instruction, Be was finally able to see what exactly a sword-spirit was, beside each de was a faintly visible beauty that shimmered in and out of sight. These sword-spirits had only shown themselves to Be with amand from Kriss as before this, Be could only feel their gazes.

    These sword-spirits were different from the ghosts that Be had seen, even though they both had the same shimmery appearance. These sword-spirits all had features that showed expression and intelligence, unlike the stiff and unchanging facial features of a ghost.

    There were at least 10,000 swords in Swordhaven. If each of them had their own spirits, Kriss had at least 10,000 subordinates! What shocked Be the most were the two des that were situated at the top and bottom of the other seven central des.

    The dark sword and the white sword¡¯s spirits looked almost exactly the same, apart from their hair that reflected the color of their des; Be would definitely believe that these two were twins if she had seen them anywhere else. Be was rather envious of Kriss here, all of the sword-spirits were beauties and seemed to be intelligent existences.

    All of the sword-spirits¡¯ gazes were on Be and Kriss, those who looked at Kriss were all filled with adoration, while of those that looked at Be, half were curious and half were looking in awe. Those who looked in awe were mostly the spirits of the dark type swords.

    ording to Kriss¡¯ conversation with Be, she would often spend her time training with these sword-spirits in Swordhaven as she didn¡¯t really have any friends outside. Each and every sword-spirit in here were able to wield their own ¡®body¡¯ and fight, this along with the fact that time spent in Swordhaven barely took up any time outside, letting Kriss train in here for as long as she wanted, made it hard for Kriss to not improve her swordsmanship.

    Kriss would summon a random de for each battle and wouldn¡¯t use one of the nine special des unless her opponent was unable to be defeated otherwise. As she used a different de with different abilities each time, people were unable to get a ¡®feel¡¯ for herbat style and after a while, people stoppeding to challenge this unpredictable hero.

    ¡°Oh yeah Kriss, let¡¯s solve your clothing problem while we¡¯re discussing! Uh, can you tell me your three sizes? I can make you a set of underwear on the spot for now.¡±

    ¡°Uhm, I haven¡¯t actually measured before!¡±

    ¡°Oh, then would you mind if I use my hands to measure your sizes?¡±

    ¡°No, go ahead.¡±

    ___

    Outside the Dark Sanctuary¡¯s demon king hall, a massive number of evil beings had gathered and within the hall, several hundred dark suzerains had gathered within once again and kneeled with their faces that were filled with awe turned towards the twelve demon king thrones.

    There weren¡¯t any demon kings present, they were kneeling to someone else. Beside the ???Demon¡¯s Heart??? was a small lolizily stretching her arms as if she had just woken up from a good sleep.

    Above the???Devil¡¯s Wisdom??? was another loli, sitting cross-legged in the air as if deep in thought. While the two lolis were small, the dark suzerains all looked at them in awe, because these two lolis were the???Demon¡¯s Heart??? and ???Devil¡¯s Wisdom???, their scents were all too familiar to the suzerains present

    ???Demon¡¯s Heart??? and ???Devil¡¯s Wisdom??? were only able to take the form of a human after meeting some very strict restrictions, mainly that they required that their owner and owner¡¯s subordinates possess arge amount of dark power. The only other time their human forms had appeared was in ???Dark Creator??? Tracy Mystica¡¯s dimension. It was evident how powerful Be and her subordinates were.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already received the news, this is a matter that concerns the glory of Dark Sanctuary, we¡¯ll go with your suggestions as to what we do. Follow themand of the Eyes.

    After she finished speaking, the loli beside???Devil¡¯s Wisdom??? stood up and extended her right hand towards the sky and gestured with it. In the sky above the demon king hall appeared a giant pair of eyeballs that seemed to have the very fires of hell burning within.

    After appearing, the two eyeballs moved around in the air as if they were alive. These ¡®Devil¡¯s Eyes¡¯ were a type of evil being that was used as scouts to gather intel on enemy position and movements as well as providing nonbative aerial support to allied ground forces.

    ¡°I thank the two princess-samas for your support. My colleagues, right now there is another evil force ready to make trouble in our territory, this is an affront to the Dark Sanctuary! Currently, the demon gods and demon king-samas are preupied and unable to deal with this, what should we do as their subordinates!?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t even need to ask, Mercedes-sama; my colleagues, this is time for us to show our loyalty and dedication to the Dark Sanctuary!¡±

    Seeing the explodingly high morale of the dark suzerains below, the two lolis weren¡¯t very interested at all, they had only taken form to be able to see Be and the other demon gods. As for this battle, they felt as if it was already in the bag, even though the opposing evil force would be a tough nut to crack, but as long as they finish creating those ¡®Void Monarchs¡¯, the battle¡¯s oue would definitely end in the Dark Sanctuary¡¯s victory.

    ¡°Hey Heart,e and help me a bit, I want to create a few void monarchs.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that you want to create those void monarchs, Brain? Nee-samas aren¡¯t present, isn¡¯t this...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not stupid like you, I asked nee-sama for a few extra drops of blood when we were forming the contract; using Be-nee¡¯s blood, the void monarchs we create won¡¯t be of any problems. Because they will be created using Be-nee¡¯s blood, they¡¯ll all obey hermands.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re smart, I¡¯ll admit it this time, let¡¯s go! When nee-samas get back they¡¯ll love this surprise we¡¯ve prepared for them! Maybe Be nee-sama will even reward us with some pretty clothes~.¡±

    ___

    Be was currently unaware that someone had already steered the Dark Sanctuary into a war, even though the two lolis didn¡¯t mean anything bad, but Be preferred to not be left in the dark in such matters. After this, Be set up a ¡®shift¡¯ system for the demon kings of the Dark Sanctuary, so that there would always be at least one demon king stationed at the Dark Sanctuary at any given time to supervise. It would be hard to implement this system right now, however, as there were only three demon kings currently.

    ¡°How is it Kriss, does it fit well?¡±

    ¡°It does, but this style...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you don¡¯t need to care about anything else! As long as it fitsfortably!¡±

    The underwear that Kriss was currently wearing was the one that Be had personally created for her using the softest skin of the deep-sea serpent¡¯s underbelly. Be chose a more ¡®sexy¡¯ style while making it and the result was an elegant but scantily d design that looked like Kriss had ck scales covering only her most private areas. Be had referenced some of her earlier works for Dolores and that may have contributed to the small surface area covered.

    Be looked satisfyingly at her creation, she felt that if she had used dragon leather instead, the aesthetic effect would have been better. What satisfied Be the most, however, was that while she measured Kriss, she had taken her time to feel her up; just thinking about how a demon king had ¡®tainted¡¯ a hero sent a shiver of ecstasy down Be¡¯s spine.

    Be didn¡¯t tell Kriss about the clothes that she had fished out of the water earlier, she nned to bring Kriss back to where Noesha and the others were downstream and let Kriss change into clothes that she had designed. Be had a more selfish reason for doing this, the clothes that she designed all had a special resonance magic formation weaved in, even in the underwear.

    This resonance magic formation didn¡¯t do any harm so even if, by sheer chance, someone discovered it; most people wouldn¡¯t bother removing it. The only thing that this formation had was that those who had resonance magic formations on their clothes would be able to sense the other one they were within a certain radius of the other, but only if they knew how to use it of course.

    While she was in Swordhaven, Be made short eye-contact with a few sword-spirits and from the gaze of the darkest de in the centre, Be was able to see an event that happened in the past.

    For a split second, she was able to see Kriss in ck armour with twelve blood-coloured energy wings spread behind her. She was swinging at the air in front of her wildly, wielding the demonic de. Each time she shed, arge de of ???Jian Qi??? flew out, thend in front of her was engulfed in a sea of mes as if judgement day hade. Around Kriss were countless shimmering shadows, most likely her sword-spirits aiding her in battle.

    This definitely wasn¡¯t the past that a hero should have, Be didn¡¯t expect Kriss to have such a dark past, she just didn¡¯t know if Kriss herself remembered this. If there was the possibility that Kriss had destroyed a world before, they should be part of the same side, perhaps the two of them would be able to avoid a confrontation in the future.

    All of Kriss¡¯ sword-spirits were able to take human form and wield their own sword, letting the sword reach the extent of its abilities. If Kriss wanted to, she could destroy this world with her 10,000 ¡®Sword Maidens¡¯ alone. Be didn¡¯t have too much time to think about this, it was possible that she may have discovered something more interesting had she stayed in Swordhaven for a while longer.

    With Be¡¯s instruction, the deep-sea serpent¡¯s corpse had been transported by zombies to where Noesha and the others were downstream after Be and Kriss had left. What Be thought was strange was that Tanpur who had been following her previously had disappeared, something probably came up back at the Dark Sanctuary, Be guessed.

    While the two girls travelled downstream, they didn¡¯t see a single zombie, as the zombies that Be summoned earlier had already retreated out of sight and keep watch on their surroundings.

    ¡°Nee-sama, you¡¯re back! We had thought that you fell into the water with how long you had been gone...eh, who is this beautiful sister?¡±

    ¡°Kriss? why are you here?¡±

    Ivy immediately recognized Kriss, a former friend. This was the first time in a while that Kriss and seen so many strangers, out of shyness she hid behind Be, one hand holding onto Be¡¯s. Seeing the sheepish Kriss, if Be hadn¡¯t seen her ¡®cheats¡¯ first hand, it was hard to connect this girl with her identity as a hero.

    After exchanging introductions with the other girls, Kriss temporarily joined Be¡¯s adventuring party to Ivy¡¯s surprise, her impression of Kriss in the past three years was that of an introvert and a loner. But the current Kriss¡¯ shynesspletely threw Ivy¡¯s impression of her out the window, Ivy needed some time to get used to this Kriss.

    As they were all beautiful girls, Kriss was easily able to fit in with the others. Apart from being rather scared tomunicate with Ivy and Susan, she was quickly able to make conversation with Dolores, Eleanor and the other girls that she had just met.

    It was probably only around Be where a demon king was able to converse peacefully with a hero. Towards Kriss, Angel and Mia didn¡¯t show any hostility, their eyes showed their curiosity towards Kriss.

    ¡°Nee-sama, Kriss-nee has the scent of an enemy, but also that of an ally. You might want to pay more attention to her, she might be able to join our side~!¡±

    ¡°Noesha, do you know why she is like this?¡±

    Seeing Noesha run away with a trickster¡¯s grin on her face, Be was annoyed at how the loli ran off before rifying what she had been talking about. If there weren¡¯t other girls here and Be had to preserve her good impression, Be would have grabbed some rope and ¡®educated¡¯ Noesha on why she shouldn¡¯t leave Be hanging.

    Be¡¯s party was still currently rxing in the water; after Be had left earlier, Noesha and the others dug a half meter deep pool beside the stream and then diverted some of its water into the pool to create this artificial pool. They had just finished when Be returned so Be had very fortunately not missed the ¡®service¡¯ of bathing with the beauties.

    The serpent¡¯s body had been carried here by zombies long ago, although this serpent looked terrifying, its entire body was a treasure. Its meat alone was a rare delicacy, as water-dwelling monsters were harder to catch than theirnd-dwelling counterparts, the price of a water-dwelling monster was much higher; equal to that of flying monsters.

    Apart from the serpent¡¯s meat, the poison was also very useful, if it needed to be. After finishing their shower, Rnd and Annie helped set up a fire while Eleanor prepped the meat. It was easy to leave this kind of stuff to them as all three of them had wilderness experience while Mia and Angel were responsible for collecting everything of use from the serpent¡¯s body. As there weren¡¯t any outsiders here, the girls only wore their underwear to prevent from getting their change of clothes dirty.

    While Be listened to Ivy briefing them about ground dragons, she enjoyed the forest¡¯s scenery. Ground dragons, as a pseudo-dragon, didn¡¯t have wings but were had the signature tough scales of dragons that were undamageable by normal weapons. While they couldn¡¯t cast any magic, ground dragons were able to use their body¡¯s natural magic, such as its fire breath.

    Killing monsters was quite different from hunting them, killing was much simpler as all you had to do was kill the monster and didn¡¯t have to care about anything else. Hunting a monster required to keep the body and magic core as intact as possible, making monster hunting not very suitable for high damage sses such as mages as they would damage the monster¡¯s body too much.

    Because of this, Be purposely brought Annie who was an archer. While hunting monsters, assassins, archers and other sses who were able to deliver a fatal blow with a rtively small wound was high in demand. Be currently didn¡¯t have any assassins so she had to make do with only an archer. As for weapons, Be didn¡¯t have any weapon designed for dragon-ying but with the addition of Kriss, they would be able to utilize the countless des within Swordhaven that definitely carried a few for dragon-ying.

    ¡°Hey Ivy, why do you need a core? You don¡¯t seem like the type thatcks money, your not a magic user that needs it either. Susan¡¯s light magic doesn¡¯t specifically need this core, there are a lot of lower level monsters whose cores would work much better for her.¡±

    ¡°Actually Be, it isn¡¯t me that needs the magic core, it¡¯s the school¡¯s entrance assessment that requires it.¡±

 Volume 1 Chapter 22: In the Midst of Ground Dragon Hunting

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 22: In the Midst of Ground Dragon Hunting</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Deep within the Unnamed Forest, a small party of adventurers had encircled a giant [Earth Bear] and were engaged inbat. [Earth Bears] were ssified as a C-ss monster by the adventurer¡¯s guild, it was a fierce earth-type monster that could use several earth type magic. Most adventuring parties would walk the other way as soon as they came into sight of one, because [Earth Bears] were quick to anger and could enter a berserk state during which its attack power could reach the level of a B-ss monster.

    But currently, this [Earth Bear] that towered at around 3 meters in height was being beat into submission by an adventuring partyprised of only eleven girls, four of which were knights, two swordswomen, an archer, a cleric, and what seemed to be three little priestesses just standing around and providing moral support.

    If there was a pill to undo an action that one regretted, this [Earth Bear] really wanted one. It found its way into this mess because it couldn¡¯t resist the fragrant scent of the roasting [Deep-sea Serpent] and hade out of its den to forage for food, but quickly regretted it. Even though the adventuring party was small andpletely made of girls, the [Earth Bear] would have picked arger adventuring party to fight any day, as long as it didn¡¯t have to face this party. The knights of this party were like unmoving steel walls that had boxed it in.

    The [Earth Bear] waspletely unable to escape the encirclement, every time it tried, the knight in whichever direction it tried to break through was able to use their shields to block its path. The furious [Earth Bear] swung its massive paws against the knights¡¯ shields to no avail, no matter how much strength it put into its strikes, it couldn¡¯t break through the knights¡¯ defensive stances, not even moving them from their spot.

    The two swordswomen hid behind the cover of the knights looking for their opportunity to strike, whenever the [Earth Bear] began an assault on one of the knights, the swordswomen would take advantage of the gap in its defences to strike. While the ck-haired swordswoman wasn¡¯t much of a threat, the silver-haired swordswoman was able to strike six to nine times in the blink of an eye, and her sword was unusually sharp, each of her strikes was able to pierce through the bear¡¯s thick skin and draw outrge amounts of blood.

    Even the magic attacks of the [Earth Bear] magic attacks were suppressed by the adventurers, whenever it began charging up its magic, the party¡¯s archer was always able to urately ce arrows so that it would be forced to stop charging magic unless it wanted to trade its life. The female cleric kept buffing the four knights, further shifting the bnce in their favour, this was no longer a battle, this waspletely one-sided abuse!

    Of course, Be wouldn¡¯t care about the thoughts happening within the thick skull of the [Earth Bear], she was enjoying the process of this battle. Previously, she had let her subordinate dark suzerains take the rein in the ughter of monsters in this area, not giving Be and the others chance to show their abilities. When faced with a swarm of dark suzerains, even A-ss monsters would be unable to escape death, while S-ss monsters could only run for their lives before they got swarmed.

    The current Be was experiencing a strange sort of pleasure that even ying Monster Hunter VR on Earth hadn¡¯t given her. It was quite easy to get passionate when fighting such arge monster that she knew couldn¡¯t hurt her. As the party didn¡¯t have any high-damaging range units like mages, Be and the others were engaged in melee with the [Earth Bear], and each time it struck her shield, Be was able to feel the shock travelling from the shield.

    Every time the [Earth Bear] charged, it was repelled easily by the knights. It had also entered berserk state several times already, but even while under berserk status, its power that had been multiplied several times was still unable to budge the female knights in front of it; they even conversed with each other with smiles on their face!

    I¡¯ve had enough! If you all are so fierce, why don¡¯t you go and fight an S-ss monster, instead of bullying my C-ss ass? With a roar, the [Earth Bear] entered berserk state again, this was its final surge. Its body had already reached its limit and even if Be and the others didn¡¯t attack, it would copse soon enough.

    Right at this moment, Annie sent an arrow through the eye of the [Earth Bear], piercing through its skull. The [Earth Bear] was immediately silenced and copsed like a ragdoll to the ground with its mouth open as ifining to the heavens about the unfairness of life. From the beginning, it didn¡¯t have any chance to survive, Annie¡¯s first arrow would have been able to pierce its skull, the only reason why she didn¡¯t was to let Be and the other close ranged members of the party practice and improve their cohesion.

    The berserk state of the [Earth Bear] was a joke to Be and the others, not even being able to budge an unmoving knight. After felling the giant [Earth Bear], Angel and Mia went up to harvest, due to Ivy and Susan¡¯s presence they were currently only able to do misceneous work.

    Ivy and Susan looked at Be and the other knights emotionally, each monster hunting group¡¯s priority was having a strong knight. If the knight wasn¡¯t strong enough and wasn¡¯t able to block the attacks of the monster, the rest of the party would be in danger. Many groups of monster hunters had been ughtered because their knights had been killed before the party managed to severely damage the monster.

    Although Be, Eleanor, Dolores, and Rnd didn¡¯t carry the mark of a holy knight, Susan estimated that their abilities were definitely higher than that of a normal holy knight. Normal human knights would use ¡°Dou Qi¡± that they gained through their cultivation to help supplement their defences but Be and the others hadn¡¯t used any during their fight with the [Earth Bear], meaning that they had repelled attacks of what was effectively a B-ss monster with their own strength.

    Susan wondered how much strength and endurance it would take to directly defend against a C-ss monster that was renowned for its strength. So far, this [Earth Bear] was the one that hadsted the longest, all the other C-ss monsters that they had ran into didn¡¯tst more than a couple shes from Kriss.

    All this party needed right now was a good assassin and it would be perfect, although Annie had talent in the field of archery, she was like Rnd in that they still had human bodies that would still get tired in long fights. In the fight previously, Rnd actually wouldn¡¯t havested that long.

    It was just that every time the [Earth Bear] attacked Rnd, Noesha secretly used time magic to slow it down, causing the force behind its strikes torgely decrease. It seems that Be needed to have a talk with Rnd and Annie; each demon king was able to bestow power on an exclusive maidservant whose power would skyrocket until it reached about 60% of the demon king¡¯s who bestowed power on her.

    As the demon king¡¯s power increases, the power of the exclusive maidservant will as well. This was much better than the power that demon kings bestowed to their subordinate evil beings, as if evil beings wanted to get more power than that was bestowed on them initially, they must have enough achievements and merit needed for that amount of power. While the exclusive maidservant only needed to receive power from her demon king once and then their power would be able to keep growing without interference from the demon king.

    Be was currently trying to formte a n that would be able to make it so that Kriss wouldn¡¯t be on her opposing side in the future, ording to Noesha, Kriss had a chance of ¡®darkening¡¯{1}. Should Be make Kriss ¡®darken¡¯ so that she can no longer be a Saviour? This wasn¡¯t the best choice and had a lot of uncertainties, Be wasn¡¯t sure how likely she would be able to beat dark Kriss if they came to odds.

    The current Kriss seemed to love the clothes that Be designed for her, this might be something that could be useful in the future, it wouldn¡¯t hurt to build up a good rtionship first, Be decided. The party continued on their journey, perhaps it was because of how loud the death cry of the [Earth Bear] was, Be and the others didn¡¯t run into any more monsters on the way.

    ___

    Not long after Be¡¯s party left the area, another party of adventurers soon reached the area. This party numbered in the hundreds with many cavalry mixed within. They were lead by a female knight with a tall figure and golden locks, her features looked simr to that of Felia and Lisha but it seemed that she was slightly older than those two and gave off a more mature air.

    Octavio Irene, 1st princess of the Octavian Empire(Knights), first of the ¡®Four Royal Beauty Holy Knights¡¯, with Felia, Lisha before bing a dragon knight, and the 3rd princess, Octavio Luce, making up the other three. Irene hade to the Gabriel Empire(Swordsmen) this time to hunt [Ground Dragons].

    The feelings in Irene¡¯s heart wereplicated, too much had happened in the past few months. First was Felia being sent to survey the Alfred Continent but then disappearing and was probably dead; then Lisha¡¯s Anti-Demon Knight Corp was heavily hit by an explosion caused by evil beings, while Lisha and the other heroes that followed her were fine, she seemed to have taken quite the mental blow after.

    No matter how humble Felia and Lisha¡¯s origins were, they were still my little sisters. Right now, Irene was regretting how she avoided Felia and Lisha in the past because she was afraid of people gossiping about them together. Now that one was missing and the other was low-spirited and not willing to see her, the only person remaining in the royal pce that Irene could confide in was the 3rd princess, Octavio Luce.

    However, Luce¡¯s body hasn¡¯t been very well recently, she had been too careless while killing a necromancer a year ago and had been hit with the necromancer¡¯s rebound magic, ???Withered Life???. Luce was now too weak to even leave the bed, Irene didn¡¯t want to lose thisst little sister of hers, after hearing that the heart of a [Ground Dragon] was able to expel a necromancer¡¯s magic, she hade to the Unnamed Forest to try her luck.

    At the adventurer¡¯s guild, ground dragons were always A-ss at the very least and mostrge-sized adventurer parties were afraid to mess with any. Originally, Irene had wanted to invite Kriss to help but after she arrived in the Gabriel Empire(Swordsmen), the empire¡¯s prince Leonard and noble Edwin told her with frightened faces that they didn¡¯t know where Kriss was.

    Seeing the two with their faces pale from fear and their stuttering speech, Irene hurried here as soon as she managed to hear where Kriss was seenst. As the fighting between humans and beastmen had escted, most mercenaries in this area had left as there was no longer any lords in the area to hire them or were scared off by the beastmen, forcing Irene to bring her own personal guards with her.

    On her way, Irene saw many monsters who had been brutally killed, from the footprints it seemed that there were only about 11 adventurers in the party that had killed them, there were no signs of magic on the corpses, meaning that the party who had killed all these monsters had done it with brute strength alone and that these adventurers should be pretty strong.

    She further reaffirmed her thought after seeing the body of the [Earth Bear] which was a rather well-known monster in these parts, the ability of the party who took it down was undeniable. Irene right now just wanted to hurry and catch up to this mysterious party of adventurers and see if she could acquire their assistance.

    ___

    Be and the others didn¡¯t know that they were being trailed, Angel couldn¡¯t use her powers as there were no spirits nearby, Tanpur had gone god knows where. The usual methods that Be relied on for intel on the surrounding environments were gone. Be was confident, however, as Kriss was currently part of her party, even if they ran into Lisha¡¯s party, Be believed that her party would be able to go toe-to-toe with them.

    ___

    The zombies that Be had summoned earlier had all disappeared and Irene¡¯s party didn¡¯t encounter them, they had been summoned by several mysterious figures in grey robes using a normal undead summoning magic.

    On an empty field somewhere deep within the forest, arge number of zombies were gathering. A group of grey-robed figures were surrounding a strange magic formation, they seemed to be summoning undead. Seeing the swarm of zombies heading their way, these mysterious figures were unnaturally excited and didn¡¯t discover that many of the zombiesing towards them were those that had been summoned by Be earlier.

    The zombiemander that Be summoned had pretended to be responding to the mysterious figures¡¯ summons, it was highly intelligent as it had been initially summoned with some essences from ???Devil¡¯s Wisdom??? and if it wanted, it wouldn¡¯t have been summoned by such low-level magic.

    However, this zombiemander had been taking lessons from ???Master of Faces??? Clement and had learned several things from him, insidiousness being one of them. Seeing that there was someone performing this magic, it had brought its subordinates with it and pretended to be controlled.

    Seeing the prideful summoners in front of the magic formation, the zombiemander decided to wait a little while longer; its subordinates were stealthily nailing ¡®Corpse Controlling Nails¡¯ on the other zombies, it wouldn¡¯t be long before all the other zombies would ¡®jump ship¡¯ and be puppets of the zombiemander.

    All that it needed to do know was quietly follow these summoners until they reached a ce with many big chests. Then would be the time to end them then take the chests and tribute them to demon king-sama, then it would be able to receive more power and start its path to the pinnacle of an evil being! The summoners didn¡¯t notice this strange existence at all, it was unheard of for such an intelligent evil being to be summoned with such a low-level spell.

    ___

    It was very easy to track [Ground Dragons], Be realized that all she had to do was follow the strange and giant footprints and eventually they would lead her to the [Ground Dragon]. Within the adventurer guild, [Ground Dragons] were rated A-ss as they were pseudo-dragons with high physical attack and defence, the magic core of a [Ground Dragon] had only appeared on the market three times in the past, and even those belonged to juveniles, there was no information of anyone seeming to have killed an adult [Ground Dragon].

    The [Ground Dragon] that Be was tracking wasn¡¯t too far from the center of the Unnamed Forest, it might have been forced out by a monster stronger than the [Ground Dragon] and had either been oupeted, forced to go elsewhere for food; or it was no match for the other monster and had fled for its life.

    At their destination, Be finally saw their target for this expedition, a group of [Ground Dragons]. Looking at the group of what seemed to be 8 meters long, erged monitor lizards, Be was a little speechless, the intel that they had gathered previously said that [Ground Dragons] were solitary animals, but now they had run into an entire group of them. If they had to fight all these [Ground Dragons], their party size was definitely not enough, unless they disregarded Susan and Ivy and show their demon king abilities but even then they might need to call for some dark suzerains and their subordinates toe and aid them.

    ¡ªTL NOTES¡ª

    {1} Darkening [¨¦?????] is a righteous character bing evil, can¡¯t find a better word for it

 Volume 1 Chapter 23: Family

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 23: Family</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Ivy needed the magic core of a [Ground Dragon] because it was only a month until the various academies of the Coristel continent opened their doors for new students. Ivy was nning to sign up for the number one academy on the continent, the Olsyvia Academy, the academy was split into five campuses: East, West, South, North, and Central.

    The East campus for those who had outstanding talent, West for those of royal birth, South for members of the clergy, North for those of noble birth, while the Central campus was for those ofmon birth. Normally Ivy would¡¯ve entered the North campus due to her birth but she had wanted to transfer to the East campus. Students of the East campus were exempt from their families¡¯ control and obligations while they still attended the academy due to them being considered ¡®exceptional¡¯.

    What Ivy wanted was just that, in the recent years the adults of her family had been considering a political marriage with another big family; if she didn¡¯t act now, she was very likely to be married off as a political pawn.

    The East campus was exceptionally hard and Ivy¡¯s movements had been watched by her family, the teacher in charge of assessments had some rtion to her family and had purposely given her an extra hard task to scare her away from the East campus. The other students who had applied for the East campus were at most assigned to hunt monsters like [Earth Bears] and other C-ss monsters, it was easy to see how unfair it was that Ivy was assigned A-ss monster, [Ground Dragon].

    After hearing about the unfair treatment that Ivy received, Be was furious. She had already made a backup n in case they failed in [Ground Dragon] hunting, it was to find a way to pull Ivy to her side as there were still 9 empty thrones in the Dark Sanctuary¡¯s Demon King Hall, even if Ivy¡¯s power was inadequate to inherit one of the thrones, there were other positions that Be could give her.

    In front of them, there was an entire herd of [Ground Dragons] and Be figured that it was very likely that they wouldn¡¯t be able to seed but she didn¡¯t want to give up before even trying so she had gathered the party¡¯s members to discuss their next course of action.

    ¡°Kriss, can you break through the defences of a [Ground Dragon]?¡±

    ¡°I can but... with so many of them, as soon as we attack one the rest will probably swarm us and that¡¯ll be quite troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Nee-sama, why does it have to be us that fight the [Ground Dragons]? There seems to be a more powerful monster within these forests, we could lure it into the [Ground Dragon] herd and we just secretly wait on the side while they fight.¡±

    Noesha¡¯s words enlightened everyone, this n was usable, though risky. If they identally brought back something too strong, those who acted as ¡®bait¡¯ could be in danger. To be cautious, Be decided that only Kriss and herself would lure out the other monster while the rest of the party remained here and kept an eye on the [Ground Dragons].

    Apart from Susan and Ivy, the other members of the party didn¡¯t have any problems with Be¡¯s decision, most likely because they knew her true power. After Kriss confirming that she had no problems as well, Susan and Ivy finally gave their approval for Be¡¯s n.

    ___

    ¡°You really do have a dragon-ying de, Kriss!¡±

    Seeing the strange pale white sword in Kriss¡¯ hand, Be was rather envious of Kriss¡¯ ¡®cheats, if only they were able to ¡®exchange¡¯. Kriss was currently wielding ¡®Dragon¡¯s Elegy¡¯, a sword that had in countless dragons, previously wielded by ¡¾Dragon Killer¡¿ Arnold, a hero renowned for the number of dragons that he slew. His final battle was a terrifyingly powerful demon king who had effortlessly cut him down with a standard-issue steel de.

    Kriss casually introduced the sword¡¯s origin, the more that Be heard the more suspicious she got. Kriss knew a little too much about the sword, being able to remember minute details like how many strikes it took for the demon king to cut down the hero. After knowing that Kriss may have a ¡®dark side¡¯, Be suspected that Kriss herself may have been the terrifyingly powerful demon king that slew Arnold, she might just not have remembered it herself.

    As there were only two of them, Kriss was a lot more open-minded, probably because Be already knew about her ¡®cheat¡¯. As they had no support or any way of pinpointing any monsters, the two of them travelled towards the centre of the Unnamed Forest, light novel MCs almost always find high-level monsters the first time they travelled into the central regions of a forest, so Be and Kriss decided to give the old gimmick a shot.

    ___

    In another part of the forest, a river of blood was being shed. The party that Octavio Irene had led into the forest had been ambushed and encircled by zombies. Even though the average member of the party was stronger than that of Leonard¡¯s party previously, as they also had not brought any clerics with them; it was hard for them to escape their fate.

    While Irene was a holy knight, there were several necromancers on the other side casting dark magic on her party which didn¡¯t have any clerics to fight back with and it didn¡¯t take very long for all her subordinates to die. Irene had managed to hold out till now with her holy knight¡¯s ¡¶Dou Qi¡·, her armour had been damaged beyond repair and the necromancers¡¯ ¡¶Corpse Poison¡· had already seeped into several of her wounds, causing her to feel unbearable pain.

    The zombies encircling Irene weren¡¯t giving it all, she had figured this out long ago. These zombies moved with extra-wide motions that covered much of the field of view for the zombies and necromancers behind them. If these zombies had worked like they did on her subordinates, Irene would have perished long ago.

    Be¡¯s zombiemander had been secretly givingmands to its subordinates who were encircling Irene and had purposely made them not kill her. As a rather intelligent monster, it was able to recognize that Irene shared a lot of physical features with demon king Be-sama who had summoned it, the two were very likely rted by blood. Even if the two of them weren¡¯t rtives, there were credible rumours spreading within the Dark Sanctuary¡¯s upper echelons that Be-sama had a taste for females, if it brought back such a beauty for her, Be-sama would definitely reward it more than if it had only brought back some treasures.

    The zombiemander sneaked a nce towards the altar not too far from it where the grey-robed necromancers were stillughing sinisterly, probably something rted to the treatment of the beauty knight as they were eyeing her up with strange gazes. These pretentious humans, I¡¯ll send them up to their maker soon enough, the millennia of zombies being controlled by necromancers ends today.

    ¡°Heheh, I didn¡¯t expect to be able to find such appetizing prey here, without those bastards from the Church of Light, our subordinates can deal with these holy knights with ease.¡±

    ¡°The Church of Light has fought with our Church of Darkness for so long and had always held the upper hand, these holy knights were their biggest aplice. If it wasn¡¯t for the Church of Light¡¯s Salo faction secretly providing us with intel, we would have been eradicated long ago.¡±

    ¡°This beauty seems to be barely an adult, let¡¯s turn her into a zombie knight! It¡¯s our chance now as the unholy maiden isn¡¯t here!¡±

    The necromancers conversed openly,pletely unaware that a zombie behind them was currently recording everything that they said onto a piece of paper, they were also unaware that several zombies were stealthily making their way towards them.

    Irene was finally unable to stand and dropped to a knee while forcefully propping herself up with her sword. This pose was the same one that Felia had died in just a few months ago, but Irene would prove to be more fortunate than herte sister.

    Seeing that Irene was no longer to resist, the front row of the encircling zombies stopped their movements, blocking the way of the zombies behind them who couldn¡¯t do anything about it. This was the difference between intelligent zombies and those who weren¡¯t, zombies without intellect wouldn¡¯t attack their peers while the intelligent ones who were currently blocking them would. If theirmander ever gave the order, they would cut down their peers behind them without hesitation.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, these zombies aren¡¯t responding tomands! Hurry up and attack, bring me that knight¡¯s head...¡± the necromancers were about to give themand for the zombies to continue the attack but were cut short by two figures rushing their way, a swordswoman and a female knight. The swordswoman with flowing silver hair waved the golden sword in her hand and the zombies nearest to her were instantly cut into pieces.

    What was stranger was that quite a few zombies had run away from the two girls as soon as they had shown themselves. On their way, they purposely tripped and ran over the zombies who didn¡¯t run. The densely-packed defence line formed by zombies had an opening forcefully made by the ¡®traitor¡¯ zombies, letting the two girls reach the altar where the necromancers were with rtively little trouble.

    ¡°Quickly Jimmy, summon skeletons, there is something wrong with these zombies, we...¡± A necromancer was just about to turn around when a zombie not too far behind him pounced him and bear hugged him from behind, its dirty hands firmly sped over the necromancer¡¯s mouth, stopping him from chanting any spells.

    Right after, the zombie forcefully twisted its arms, breaking the necromancer¡¯s neck. As the necromancer fell to the ground his eyes were open wide as if he still hadn¡¯t understood why or how a zombie that he had summoned was the one that killed him.

    Seeing the death of theirpanion, the remaining necromancers quickly activated flight magic to take to skies and assess the situation. Right as they got off the ground, several zombies grabbed them by their ankles and pulled them to the ground. Zombies had strength far exceeding that of humans while necromancers were absolute rubbish at close range, they were destined to be no match for zombies in a melee. As soon as the necromancers hit the ground, they were swarmed by zombies who used their various weapons to fiercely stab at the grounded necromancers.

    From a distance, Be watched the necromancers being stabbed to death without surprise as she was able to recognize that over half of these zombies were those that were summoned by her previously but were gathered by those ¡®death-seeking¡¯ necromancers. She and Kriss had originally nned to travel deeper into the forest to lure stronger monsters but had run into therge mass of zombies.

    Be recognized the banner flying over the encircled humans, it was that of the Octavian Empire(Knights), even though Felia was already considered dead to the empire, it was still the homnd of Felia and her feelings had influenced Be ever since Be had taken her body.

    After seeing that the zombies had retreated, Kriss didn¡¯t pursue them and swapped the ¡®Darkness¡¯ Torment¡¯ in her hands for the ¡®Dragon¡¯s Elegy¡¯ once again. Around Be, Kriss was able to switch swords without care or worry. While alone, she had been afraid of exposing herself during fights with others so had to use the same sword from start to finish.

    Besides Be, Kriss didn¡¯t have such worries. In her opinion, the two of them had already seen each other¡¯s ¡®true self¡¯ back at the river head and there was nothing more to hide from each other. Gradually, Kriss learned to like being around Be, where she didn¡¯t need to disguise herself anymore. She had already decided that she would find an excuse to stay beside Be, it was just that she hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to speak to Be yet.

    Be right now didn¡¯t know anything about Kriss¡¯ thoughts, she had walked up to the female knight that was surrounded by zombies earlier and looked at the beauty knight.

    This female knight with tall stature and golden hair was the 1st princess of the Octavian Empire(Knights) and first of the ¡®Four Royal Beauty Holy Knights¡¯, Octavio Irene, the older sister of Be¡¯s substitute, Felia. Irene was the strongest among the four princess knights but had her spot as dragon knight stolen by Lisha who had gotten cheats out of nowhere.

    In Be¡¯s memory, while Irene didn¡¯t interact much with Felia, but at least she didn¡¯t regard Felia with disdain. As sisters, secretly she was actually really caring towards Felia. The princesses of the empire had to be more mature than normal girls their age as their unscrupulous father had already pawned off all their sisters of marrying age in political marriages, leaving behind only the four princesses with the cultivation of holy knight.

    The four sisters were all holy knights and they would definitely bring a higher price than the other princesses with low cultivation, Octavio XII was waiting for suitable ¡®buyers¡¯ to sell off his remaining daughters to. Irene knew what her father was nning but couldn¡¯t do anything about it as ording to the Octavian Empire¡¯s(Knights) traditions, holy knights still had to follow the emperor¡¯smands while dragon knights had a little more freedom as the emperor couldn¡¯t force dragon knights to do something that they didn¡¯t want to, unless the empire would fall if they didn¡¯t, clearly political marriage didn¡¯t fall under something that would cause the fall of the empire.

    All was well until Lisha suddenly came out of nowhere and stole her ¡®rightful¡¯ position of dragon knight. After thepetition, Felia wasn¡¯t the only one depressed, Irene was also depressed for quite a while. After all, Irene and Luce were of legitimate descent and there was already an estrangement between them and their little sisters Felia and Lisha, who were of illegitimate birth. Irene was quite angry after Lisha had taken what would have belonged to her.

    While Felia hadn¡¯t even finished the fight before Lisha was prematurely judged to be the winner after showing off her ability in magic but at the very least she had gotten to fight. While Irene hadn¡¯t even arrived on the fighting field before being told that Lisha had already won and the other contestants were automatically disqualified. This had struck a hard blow to Irene as at this time Lisha still had not formed a contract with the [Golden Dragon] and herbat abilities were at the most equal to that of Felia¡¯s. If they were to seriously fight, Lisha at the time was definitely unable to beat Irene.

    After this, Irenepletely strayed away from Lisha, and as Felia was an illegitimate daughter just like Lisha, she also became someone that Irene despised, even though Felia hadn¡¯t actually done anything to warrant her despise. The rtionship between the four sisters had been broken, with Luce unconsciously avoiding Felia and Lisha under Irene¡¯s influence. Every time she thought about this, Be cried out for the injustice dealt to her substitute, Felia. It was all that girl, Lisha¡¯s fault, yet Felia also got dragged into it simply because she shared themon trait of being an illegitimate daughter.

    After returning from the memories, Be carefully studied Irene, Irene was the first girl taller than Be that she had met in this world. If Felia¡¯s memories were correct, Irene was only around a year over than Felia, meaning that she was only nearing the age of 18. If they were on Earth, Irene had still not yet reached adulthood.

    Something that Be had to mention was that amongst all the girls that Be had seen, Irene was the one that most fitted the description of a female holy knight. Be felt pangs of heartache as she looked at Irene who looked like a war goddess but was half-kneeled on the ground.

    ¡°You are... little Felia? Is this the afterlife? To be able to see you again.¡±

    Irene opened her heavy eyelids and turned her sky blue irises towards Be, recognizing her identity even though her consciousness was flickering.

    ¡°Irene...nee, it¡¯s me, are you okay!? This isn¡¯t the afterlife.¡±

    ¡°Little Felia, I... nevermind, it¡¯s a blessing that you¡¯re alright, it¡¯s a shame that I can¡¯t apany...¡±

    Be hurried beside Irene and gently covered her mouth to prevent her from finishing her sentence. She wasn¡¯t going to give Irene the chance to raise a ¡®g¡¯ and get herself killed. The current Irene looked so simr to when Felia was dying, Be wasn¡¯t going to let history repeat itself.

 Volume 1 Chapter 24: Appearance of the Demon Empiresâ€™ Expeditionary Force

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 24: Appearance of the Demon Empires¡¯ Expeditionary Force</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Irene¡¯s injuries weren¡¯t actually life-threatening, it was that she had been cursed by one of the necromancers. Apart from the necromancer that cast it, only Light-element clerics, priests, or mages could break the curse.

    Irene didn¡¯t carry any strong defensive relics with her, the royal family¡¯s defensive relics were mostly given to the princes to inherit. The only thing that the princesses got were some useless jewelry if they wanted any defence relics, they had to acquire it themselves.

    The nearby zombies quickly brought Be a wooden boardrge enough to lie on, Be ced Irene upon it to let her rest. It seemed that Irene was quite exhausted as she had already shut her eyes and was breathing steadily, if it wasn¡¯t for that, Be would have been worried that Irene would never wake up.

    If they wanted to undo the necromancer¡¯s curse, the easiest thing to do would be for Be to backtrack and bring Susan, who should be able to do so as one of the Church of Light¡¯s holy maidens. The problem with that method was that it would be rather problematic if Irene was to wake up during treatment, it wouldpletely blow Be¡¯s cover.

    Her substitute, Felia, wasn¡¯t very well known when she was alive, there weren¡¯t very many people that knew her in person. Be didn¡¯t want to expose her ¡®identity¡¯ so quickly, if the emperor was to find out that Felia was still alive, he would most likely marry her off as a political piece.

    Watch me steal all your ¡®pieces¡¯, you unprincipled old man! Be thought for a little while longer and decided to use another method to save Irene, forcefully convert Irene to Be¡¯s side; while a little shameless, this method will be able to save Irene and make sure that she wouldn¡¯t divulge Be¡¯s secret.

    ¡°Be, are you really the princes Felia, who disappeared a couple months ago?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m sorry for not telling you earlier Kriss.¡±

    ¡°No problem, everyone has their own little secret. How do you n to save your sister?¡±

    ¡°Hey Kriss, can I ask you something? What would you do if I was a demon king?¡±

    Be had thought this through before and had decided that this would be the best time to tell Kriss. Although she wasn¡¯t sure if Kriss, as a hero, would be obligated to fight her; they were still surrounded by Be¡¯s zombie subordinates and they would be able to act as fodder to aid in Be¡¯s escape if Kriss were to turn on her.

    Kriss looked into Be¡¯s eyes for a while and realized that Be wasn¡¯t messing around with her. She had never suspected for a moment that Be was a demon king as she didn¡¯t give off the aura typical of demon kings.

    Be¡¯s question, however, invoked a memory from Kriss¡¯ past transmigration, back to the destroyed hall of the demon king ud where she and one of her female heropanions had managed to y the hideous demon king after the deaths of their otherpanions. However, it didn¡¯t end with the death of the demon king.

    ¡°udia, why?¡±

    Kriss had looked at the ck-haired girl sat atop, unable to calm her heart. She would never have thought that thepanion who had travelled and fought alongside her against the demon king ud¡¯s forces all this time, thepanion with whom Kriss had shared memories and dreams with, was a demon king herself. This revtion struck a huge blow to Kriss.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Lis{1}, ud had usurped my throne long ago. I had lied to you for all this time, I¡¯m sorry, I really am. What would you do if I was a demon king?¡±

    Kriss didn¡¯t remember anything that happened after during that transmigration and didn¡¯t know what had happened to the demon king udia. In this world, she now received the same question from the demon king Be. Kriss didn¡¯t know if it was that her fate had been intertwined with that of demon kings, but for a moment she was able to see the shadow of udia on Be.

    ¡°Be, I...I don¡¯t know, but we¡¯re still friends! Right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, if you don¡¯t mind that I¡¯m a demon king, we will always be friends. Who knows, we could even be more than just that.¡±

    ¡°Will you destroy the world?¡±

    ¡°Apart from destroying the world and messing around with heroes, there actually isn¡¯t that much for a demon king to do. However, I am always on the search for something more meaningful to do.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a pretty casual demon king, Be, I¡¯m going to follow you around and I¡¯ll definitely stop you if you try to destroy the world~!¡±

    ¡°Er, Kriss, you don¡¯t seem to be a very qualified hero yourself, travelling with a demon king.¡±

    ¡°Just how I like it! Even if you¡¯re against it, I¡¯ll keep following you.¡±

    Be didn¡¯t expect to solve the ¡®dire¡¯ problem with Kriss so easily if only the other heroes were like this. Kriss made the final decision to follow Be only after seeing the figure of udia on her,te she would find that Be was more than just a demon king but by then she had already...

    Without having to worry about the problem of Kriss any longer, Be could turn all her attention to Irene. Firstly, she gestured for the zombies in the area to back away, leaving only Kriss in the area. There were somethings Be no longer wanted to hide from Kriss, who had even shown Be her ¡®cheat¡¯, Swordhaven.

    ording to what ???Dark Creator??? Mystica had taught Be, ¡®professional¡¯ demon kings were able to convert their human followers to demons. The demon kings of Mystica¡¯s dimension were all considered ¡®professional¡¯ unlike the demon kings of this world, who were demon kings only in name. The prior were those that had obtained their title from a higher existence and continued to cultivate their powers as a demon king, while thetter were merely evil beings that had enough power to call themselves a demon king.

    Within the same tier, professional demon kings were able to wipe the floor with their ¡®peers¡¯, there was arge difference between a professional and an amateur after all. Irene probably didn¡¯t have any intention of joining the dark side herself, but it didn¡¯t matter because as her ¡®little sister¡¯ Be was able to make the decision for her.

    Be carried Irene to the heart of the magic formation that was left over by the necromancers that had just been killed. After, she skillfully took off Irene¡¯s already damaged armour as the armour of a holy knight was normally blessed by the Church, if Be didn¡¯t take it off, the armour may cause the ritual to fail.

    ¡°Felia, what are you doing?¡±

    Irene opened her eyes to see Be stripping her and looked at her strangely. Be ignored Irene¡¯s questioning gaze and swiftly finished taking off all of Irene¡¯s garments while she was still weak from her injuries.

    ¡°Sister, this is...¡±

    ¡°I want to save you, nee-san, don¡¯t be afraid.¡±

    Seeing all the strange tools that Be had ced around her, Irene finally remembered that she had seen them many times when she had worked with other knights of the Church of Light during their raids on various hidden Church of Darkness locations, they were tools essential for creating and maintaining evil magic formations. Was this little sister of hers trying to sacrifice her to summon demons?

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, nee-san, I would never hurt you! I just want you to live, your wounds are too heavy.¡±

    ¡°Just bring me back little Felia, the Church of Light¡¯s 1st holy maiden is...¡±

    Irene wanted to say more but Be once again sped her hand over Irene¡¯s mouth. She didn¡¯t want too much interaction with the Church of Light and would like to keep it that way for as long as possible, she had already made up her mind and she wasn¡¯t going to let Irene get away.

    ¡°Irene-nee, I have a shortage ofpetent people around me, I need your help. Join the dark side, my dark side, don¡¯t worry about your treatment because your little sister is a demon king~!¡±

    While Irene wasn¡¯t sure if Be was telling the truth, the magic formation below her had already been started and if she didn¡¯t do anything about it soon, it would be toote. Spotting Kriss behind Be, Irene tried to signal Kriss to help.

    Kriss however, shook her head with a smile, as if she was agreeing to Be¡¯s actions in quiet acquiescence. Irene didn¡¯t expect for Kriss, a hero, to have also jumped ship. Irene attempted to struggle to her feet but discovered to her chagrin that several chains of dark energy had risen from the ground and bound her hands and feet to the magic formation.

    ¡°Felia, nee-san is begging you, don¡¯t do this...the Church will...¡±

    ¡°No matter how much you struggle today, I won¡¯t let you go Irene-nee. You don¡¯t want to be used as a pawn by that unscrupulous dad of ours and married off to someone you¡¯ve never met right? Why don¡¯t you join me, I can help you!¡±

    Be could have kept on blocking Irene¡¯s mouth and forcefullyplete the ritual, but she didn¡¯t want to do it like that. If Irene didn¡¯tpletely ept it, the ritual still has a chance of failing, even if it seeded, Irene would be a puppet incapable of thinking. That wasn¡¯t what Be wanted, she wanted Irene topletely submit to her.

    ¡°Felia, I...I have my own methods, let me...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it, Irene-nee. Don¡¯t try to bite your tongue, I have a way to keep you alive~.¡±

    Irene¡¯s every action and thought wasid bare to Be, she was in fact, trying tomit suicide by biting her tongue, at least then would she be able to preserve thest shreds of a holy knight¡¯s dignity, however, Be kept her eyes fixed on Irene¡¯s face, not giving her any chance to do so.

    While keeping her eyes on Irene¡¯s blushed face, Be¡¯s hands traversed her body, though notpletely to take advantage of the helpless girl, while it did y a role, Be did it more to draw ¡®Devil¡¯s Lines¡¯ along Irene¡¯s body with her dark power. With this, Irene would never be able to leave Be after the ritual waspleted.

    Even though Irene was the older sister of Be¡¯s substitute, normally it would be inappropriate for a little sister to have such a strong feeling of possessiveness for her older sister but Be was a demon king, naturally, she wouldn¡¯t care about the opinions of mere mortals. She wasn¡¯t about to let her own sister be married off to some unknown man.

    Be had already decided on making that shameless father of theirs, Octavio XII, go ¡®bankrupt¡¯. It wasn¡¯t just Irene that she was nning on stealing from him, she was also trying to formte a n to take her other unmarried sister, Luce, as well. If Kriss was willing to help her, Be didn¡¯t mind also ¡®stealing¡¯ the hero, Lisha.

    Be was probably the only demon king in this world that thought of something as crazy as kidnapping a hero and making them join her side. For a time, her peers all thought that Be was wasting her time, there would be no need for demon kings if the world¡¯s heroes so easily joined the dark side.

    ¡°Hey Felia...can you stop feeling me up, I can¡¯t move...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be shy about, Irene-nee? We¡¯re sisters after all.¡±

    Seeing that she was unable to resist, Irene could only ept her fate. Deep within her heart, she did hold some resistance towards Octavio XII¡¯s ns, Be¡¯s offer of breaking the royal family¡¯s bonds on her was very tempting. She also knew that her body was badly damaged, even if her life was saved by one of the Church of Light¡¯s clerics, her cultivation would take arge hit.

    If Irene was no longer a holy knight, Octavio XII would definitely sell her off immediately, because she had already ¡®decreased in value¡¯. If it was going to be like that, she might as well believe Be this one time.

    ¡°Little Felia, if you can help me break the curse on Luce¡¯s body, I¡¯ll agree to anything.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry Irene-nee, we¡¯re all sisters, after all. I¡¯ll bring Luce back with me someday before she gets married off. The pce of the Octavian Empire(Knights) isn¡¯t suited for us.¡±

    Seeing that Irene had finally submitted herselfpletely, Be was ecstatic, if it wasn¡¯t for Kriss around; Be would definitely have gone and kissed Irene¡¯s blushed cheeks. Now that she had finished drawing ¡°Devil¡¯s Lines¡¯ on Irene, the most important step of the ritual was next.

    During her groping...er examination of Irene earlier, Be was able to get a general feel for how strong Irene was; just a little stronger than Felia before her death. Still within the realms of holy knight, nowhere near that of dragon knights. Within the Coristel continent, human males had a natural advantage versus their female counterparts when ites to physical prowess, most young dragon knights were generally males, not counting the cheat-like existence that was Lisha.

    ___

    Right as Be was considering whether Irene was most suited to be a demon king or a different profession, the various forces of evil had already shown their faces on the outskirts of the Unnamed Forest and arge scale battle was imminent.

    At the Gabriel Empire¡¯s(Swordsmen) Laerte defensive line, Leonard and Edwin who had run away embarrassingly from the Unnamed forest were now, once again, making a run for it; this time towards the hearnd of the empire. Cold sweat dripped from their foreheads, clearly, they had not yet recovered from the shock of the attackunched on the Laerte line by evil beings. They were currently regretting not having kept Irene behind when she had passed by earlier, someone as powerful as a holy knight was aforting existence in such a time.

    As for the wellbeing of Kriss, they no longer had time to think about that, as the Laerte line had already fallen into the hands of the demon forces. The soldiers atop the wall had already been turned into zombies. Apart from them, there was also arge number of demon soldiers d in ck armour

    patrolling. The entire defensive line looked as if it was a scene straight from an undead apocalypse.

    The Laerte line was dimmed by dark clouds that blocked the sun¡¯s rays, a few shadowy figures in ck cloaks sat on a table atop the wall raised their cups in celebration.

    ¡°Our princess-sama is a strategic genius, it seems that this Laerte line had no support from the Church of Light after all. If it wasn¡¯t for that, how could we demons have cast ???Undead Apocalypse???.

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong, this ???Undead Apocalypse??? wasn¡¯t cast by us but by some human heretics before we even got here, we merely came at the right time to take advantage of it.¡±

    ¡°The n was to rely on the beastmen fodder, but those dumbfucks got themselves wiped somehow. I¡¯ve said it before, and I¡¯ll say it again, those beastmen are useless. Our reinforcements departed from the Mephyr Empire quite a while ago, they should be arriving soon. After they do, even if our princess doesn¡¯t...¡±

    Before the shadowy figure was able to finish speaking, the shadow beneath his own feet suddenly stood up and ran him through with its arm. The other shadowy figures around him were about to stand up when they too, were killed by their shadows, with their corpses being dragged by the shadows underground. Not long after, several figures that looked exactly like those that had disappeared crawled out of the ground and headed towards the gates.

    ___

    There was already arge number of evil beings gathered in front of the gates, not from the same side as the demons who held the walls. Those that held the walls of the Laerte line were the expeditionary force of one of the four Demon Empires, that of the Mephyr Empire. The demon alliance was still locked inbat with the human alliance in the northern front due to sheer tenacity of Lisha¡¯s Anti-Demon Knight corp.

    In order to break the deadlock, the Mephyr Empire decided to take a detour and transported their main forces by sea to the human breadbasket, the Gabriel Empire(Swordsmen). All they needed were some decisive victories here and the human alliance would be in trouble and unable tounch a counterstrike on the demons¡¯ homnd, the Summertide continent.

    This time the Mephyr Empire had spared no expenses, bribing the beastmen withrge amounts of food so that they could deploy their forces in support. The advance force of the expeditionary force was led by the empire¡¯s 1st princess, Margaret Aknes. Before Dolores had met Be, Aknes¡¯ power was a bit higher than Dolores.

    But now, as Dolores is a demon king, Margaret Aknes was no longer her match. Apart from the advance force led by Aknes, the main force of the expeditionary force was led by the empire¡¯s 1st prince, Mephyr Derek, and was still at sea.

    ¡ªTL NOTES¡ª

    {1} Her nickname for Kriss

 Volume 1 Chapter 25: The Secret at the Center of the Unnamed Forest

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 25: The Secret at the Center of the Unnamed Forest</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Deep within the Unnamed Forest, two girls were making their way through the thick foliage. Normally, the area in which they were travelling were filled with various high-level monsters but now, all of the monsters in the area had hid out of fright. Some time ago, a terrifying aura had been given off near the area; strong to the point that it had overwhelmed that of the forest and drove fear into these monsters who were strong enough to have their own territory in the central region of the Unnamed forest.

    Be¡¯s ritual didn¡¯t immediately turn Irene into a demon king, Irene¡¯s body was still that of a human¡¯s and was harder to turn into a demon king than a demon of the same cultivation, Eleanor¡¯s process seemed so simple only because they had the help of the ¡¾Dark Creator¡¿ herself. The only thing that Be could do right now was transport Irene back to the Unholy Spring back in the Dark Sanctuary.

    The Unholy Spring was the ¡®holy ground¡¯ of the Dark Sanctuary, which was basically just a hot spring where the demon kings and gods frequented. The water there would be able to effectively modify Irene¡¯s body to give her the opportunity to be something on the level of demon kings. The Devil¡¯s Lines that Be had drawn on Irene¡¯s body earlier were to prevent Irene¡¯s body from being destroyed in the process, as she was technically still a holy knight.

    Irene had already been transported and now Kriss and Be were continuing with the n that they had decided on earlier. They too had felt the fearsome aura that had made itself known not too far behind them but chose to ignore it as the owner of the aura had not locked onto them. They didn¡¯t know that it wouldn¡¯t be long before more terrifying existences made their presence known and their auras would be much more terrifying than the one now.

    ___

    Deeper within the forest, there were no longer any traces of high-level monsters, only a strange cave. The area within arge radius around the entrance of the cave was littered with bleached bones, that of monsters, humans, and even demons.While the skeletons were rtively intact and clean, in fact, so clean that it was as if they werepletely stripped bare by something.

    Be and Kriss were also shocked when they had first seen the scene, if the two of them were just normal girls, they would have passed out at the nightmarish sight. The cave itself seemed to go deeper than what the eye could see, when Be approached the entrance she felt a strong force trying to pull her in as if the cave was a vacuum.

    ¡°Such a sinister aura, I think we shouldn¡¯t enter so blindly.¡± Kriss drove ¡®Darkness¡¯ Torment¡¯ into the ground and the force that was pulling on Be immediately dissipated. However, ¡®Darkness¡¯ Torment¡¯ was shaking wildly as if it was locked in a struggle against some unseen foe.

    ¡°If only Mia was here, she would be able to see what¡¯s so special about this cave.¡± Be was a little regretful, but she didn¡¯t want to take the risk of entering the cave without knowing what mighty in wait inside. Be had felt a strange gaze from within the cave focusing on her and Kriss, which only went away after Kriss unsheathed ¡®Darkness¡¯ Torment¡¯.

    Be wasn¡¯t an innocent girl, she was very clear where the gaze was focused on, as she had been on the other end of this gaze quite a few times. If it wasn¡¯t for Kriss beside her, Be would have straight up yelled curses at the pervert within the cave. She was sure that the owner of the gaze wasn¡¯t female when Noesha had stalked Be and the others previously, her gaze was different from that of the one from within the cave.

    Be found it rather annoying that she kept running into ¡®gentlemen¡¯. Wait, this guy likes looking at beauties right!? Why don¡¯t I send some his way? After reaching this point in her thoughts, Be pulled out a few shrivelled humanoid dolls. These blow-up dolls were the ¡®dinosaur-level beauties¡¯ that Noesha had brought back from Earth while she was bored. After filling the dolls up with air, Be gently pushed them in front of the cave, where they were immediate sucked into the cave.

    Seeing the deformed dolls being sucked into the cave, Be left with a sly smile while pulling Kriss¡¯ hand. Kriss didn¡¯t know what Be had done but could only follow her as Be was pulling her along. Not long after the two girls left, a piercing screech was emitted from whatever was within the cave, evidently scared by the ¡®beauties¡¯ that Be had sent its way.

    Even Be herself had jumped in fright when Noesha had shown the dolls to her the first time, if the thing inside the cave was able to ept them with a smile, Be would have only been able to bow to the ¡®superior¡¯ pervert between them two. Fortunately for Be and her ego, the creature inside the cave had a rather normal reaction.

    ¡°That cave gave me a very bad feeling, Be, it¡¯s not that the monster inside is too strong; but a feel that makes me instinctively shudder. You might not know this but, there have been multiple renowned adventuring parties that had entered this part of the Unnamed Forest. None of them, however, have ever returned. I suspect that this cave has something to do with it.¡±

    Be could feel Kriss¡¯ hand shaking, Kriss was tense but couldn¡¯t put a finger on what exactly was wrong with the cave. Be was different from her in that she had been a male in her past life, as well as an educated ¡®gentleman¡¯, she was able to discern that there weren¡¯t any females among the skeletons outside. Along with the perverted gaze of the monster inside, she had a vague idea of what happened to the adventurers who had gone missing.

    Be wasn¡¯t dumb enough to think that Kriss and her were enough to find the truth within the cave, she suspected that if they did, whatever happened next would be a scene straight out of a doujin. Be decided that she woulde back after they finished the task of hunting [Ground Dragons] with her hundreds of dark suzerains and give the owner of the cave a ¡®visit¡¯. It might be fun putting Maltz and some of the other suzerains with peculiar interests on the vanguard, the monster inside might be very suitable for their ¡®appetite¡¯.

    ___

    Deep within the cave, a tall shadow could only helplessly look at the figures of Be and Kriss walking away. On the ground in front of it were the scraps of the blow-up ¡®beauties¡¯ that Be had sent in earlier, as well as a pool of congested ck blood. Evidently, this old driver had just ¡®crashed¡¯ and had been scared to the point of puking blood.

    ¡°These two girls, damn it, they dare to make a fool of the king? Don¡¯t ever let me catch you, or you¡¯ll end up like them, heheh. Those two girls have quite the package!¡±

    Around the shadow were many beauties frozen in ice with fear on their faces, their clothes shredded when they were sucked into the cave. This specific ice-sealing technique was one that was more perverse, able to freeze the victim in the moment they were captured, forcing them to be eternal sculptures.

    ¡°Just a few more and I can reach master¡¯s expectations, it¡¯s a shame. Maybe I can get those two another time¡± The shadow didn¡¯t really mean it as it knew from the moment that Kriss had unsheathed ¡®Darkness¡¯ Torment¡¯ that the two girls weren¡¯t people that it could easily mess with, its owner had given it a special treasure equipment that was able to ignore all the equipment of this world.

    The beauties that he had caught before were from various elite adventuringpanies and each of them carried a sizeable amount of treasure equipment with many of them being low-tiered god equipment. That silver-haired girl¡¯s sword, however, hadn¡¯t been affected. Meaning that is was very likely treasure equipment from another world, it wouldn¡¯t be in its best interests to hunt such thorny prey.

    It did have a card up its sleeve, that would have at least been able to pull Be in and then force Kriss toe in as well, before capturing both of them. It was also how it had captured the beauties of the low-tiered god equipment. This time, however, it decided against using it; it didn¡¯t know that because of this decision, it would soon meet its end, as well as screwing over its owner.

    ___

    Outside the Unnamed Forest, a loli was wandering aimlessly, her hair was scarily red as if it were strands of blood itself. Although somewhat scary, it also gave off a unique type of beauty. The loli¡¯s body could only be described as seriously viting the rule of t chested lolis, her cup size was evenrger than that of Mia, Angel, and Noesha, who were already quite sizablyrger in the chest department than your typical loli.

    Princess of the demon world, Naler Hadias, had a rather depressed face as she wandered aimlessly through the forest, she had gone through the trouble of sneaking her way out of the demon world onto the surface world, nning to go to the demon¡¯s Summertide continent but due herck of knowledge and direction, she transported to the wrong ce; the human¡¯s Coristel continent.

    The demons of the Summertide continent were descendants of those from the demon world, the demons who were summoned with the 12 demon kings by the humans of the Alfred continent were technically unrted to this dimension¡¯s demon world. During the ensuing war, the demon world had united with the upper world to try and repel the invaders.

    The upper world and the demon world had lost that fight, badly; the upper world¡¯s 12 main gods and the demon world¡¯s 10 strongest demon lords had all met defeat at the hands of the invading 12 demon kings. Right after the 12 demon kings bathed the upper world in blood, it was very likely that they were going to do the same to the demon world but nothing ever happened and the 12 demon kings, with all their evil beings, disappeared. Many guessed that the 12 of them had been stopped by someone or something from another dimension.

    The heavily wounded demon world had taken the past ten thousand years to recover a smidgen of their power, they now only had one demon lord, Hadias¡¯ father, who had managed to escape death as he wasn¡¯t a demon lord yet during the war. Currently, many of the demons on the surface no longer worshipped the demon lords of the demon world, many of them now turning to worship and idolize the 12 demon kings that had almost destroyed their world.

    The only route between the demon world and the surface world had been destroyed in the war ten thousand years ago and because of the betrayal from the demons on the surface world, they could no longer repair it. Hadias was only able toe to the surface world using one of her father¡¯s treasures, it was rather unfortunate that it was a one-use kind of thing and had turned into dust after transporting Hadias. She would really be in for it if her dad ever caught up with her.

    There was no fun in the demon world, where there was no sunlight, it was torture for the restless Hadias to have to spend the rest of her days there. So, while her father, the demon lord, wasn¡¯t looking, Hadias snuck out. She had thought that she would be able to at least y for a while without running into any trouble.

    The reality, however, was harsh. Not long after Hadias set foot on the surface world, several auras much stronger than her own had made their presences known. She was a princess of the demon world, and had the ability to live up to her title; an existence several times stronger than her could basically do whatever they wanted in the demon world without much resistance. Hadias hadn¡¯t expected to receive a blow from reality so fast.

    Right as Hadias was struggling with directions, two beauties appeared in front of her; one with golden-blonde hair and blue eyes, the other with silvery-white hair and purple eyes. The two beauties wore clothes so beautiful that Hadias had thought up mugging the two for them but didn¡¯t dare to because as a princess of the demon world, she wasn¡¯t able to see through the two beauties¡¯ cultivation, it wouldn¡¯t be in her best interest to start a conflict.

    Be had noticed the red-haired loli who was ogling their clothes for a while now, it was hard not to notice this loli as she was just so noticeable. Blood-red hair plus a pair of irises of the same colour, with lips so tantalizingly red. After getting closer to the loli, they were also able to smell a unique aroma that smelled distinctively of blood, but instead of smelling repulsive like it should be, it had a special fragrance that was quite attractive.

    It wasn¡¯t Be¡¯s first time seeing a red-haired beauty, but it was definitely her first time seeing one with hair so red that it was like blood, the only fault she could find with the loli was that she didn¡¯t have twintails, leaving her hair down instead as well as the unadorned silvery-grey armour she wore that looked rather dull. As for her figure, Be had nothing to criticize, in fact, she was even a bit envious of the loli¡¯s figure, it seemed that this world¡¯s t-chested lolis had all gone extinct.

    Be didn¡¯t try to start a conversation, passing in front of the loli with Kriss in tow. This loli was the owner of the dangerous aura that had appeared earlier, she probably wasn¡¯t someone that Be wanted to mess with, it was best to have as least interaction as possible!

    ¡°The two humans over there, don¡¯t leave! Take me somewhere fun, I¡¯m lost.¡±

    Seeing that Be was about to leave, Hadias hurriedly grabbed Be¡¯s free hand. She didn¡¯t grab Kriss because of ¡®Darkness¡¯ Torment¡¯ that was sheathed on Kriss¡¯ back made her veryfortable.

    ¡°Little girl, nee-sans are really busy, we¡¯re looking for some dangerous monsters. You should go back to where your family is.¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling little!? You¡¯re talking to the princess of the demon world, Naler Hadias! I¡¯ll reward you two well if you bring me somewhere fun.¡±

    Be didn¡¯t know what to say as she looked at Hadias while Kriss turned her face to the side, seems to be hiding augh. Wasn¡¯t this princess of the demon world was too naive? So easily exposing her identity in front of a hero like Kriss, was she not afraid of running into someone who was actually a ¡®proper¡¯ hero and getting her head turned in for a bounty?

    As soon as Be had first set her eyes on Hadias she knew that this loli wasn¡¯t simple because she had an aura simr to that of Dolores, she was undoubtedly a demon. Be knew that Hadias was stronger than Dolores the first time that Be had met her, but she didn¡¯t know that Hadias was a princess of the legendary demon world.

    ¡°I do know a fun ce but it¡¯s not really suited for girls. However, we¡¯re in the human continent, not your demon world, do you even have human currency to pay us with?¡±

    ¡°This...I can steal...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t ept stolen currency as payment, I have principles.¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Seeing Hadias¡¯ blushed face, Be secretly enjoyed it. Being able to mess with a princess of the demon world was another thing that she would be able to boast about for quite a while. The thing about not epting stolen currency was just something that Be had made up, most of her current wealth was from Adrian and Clement, who had ¡®liberated¡¯ it from other sources.

    Be had wanted to trick Hadias into exploring the cave for her, but she was afraid of Hadias falling for the tricks and getting pulled into the cave too. That would be basically delivering Hadias to the ¡®gentleman¡¯ inside, Be wasn¡¯t about to give away such a tantalizing loli.

    ¡°Then what do you want me to do?!¡±

    ¡°You should have some manners when you¡¯re asking a favour from someone, little sister. Come, call me nee-san first!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a princess of the demon world and you, a lowly human, want me to call you nee-san? In your dreams...er, wait, don¡¯t leave! We can still discuss the terms!¡±

    Be dragged Kriss¡¯ hand and pretended to leave, throwing Hadias into a panic. She knew that there were several existences in the area that were stronger than her, it would be quite bad if she were to run into one of them. She wasn¡¯t sure if she would be able to leave the fight unscathed, it was most likely safer for her to follow Be and Kriss.

    What happened after proved that Hadias¡¯ decision was correct, the dangerous existences that she sensed turned out to all be Be¡¯s subordinate void monarchs, if Hadias hadn¡¯t followed Be, she very likely would have been beaten senseless and captured by them before being brought back to the Dark Sanctuary as an offering to the demon kings. Even though Hadias still ended up in the Dark Sanctuary, following Be there was a big difference between being beaten senseless and dragged back.

    ¡°Nee-sans...I was wrong alright, don¡¯t leave me!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, little Hadias, I can take you to many fun ces! All you need to do is to beat people up for me sometimes.¡±

    Be thought that it would be a waste to not make such a powerful existence one of her subordinates. Kriss didn¡¯t know what to say as she looked at Be and Hadias, the party with the three of them was one of the most peculiar ones ever seen in this world. No one would believe that a demon king, a hero, and a princess of the demon world would be able to make an adventuring party, but anything seemed to be possible with Be.

    After ¡®convincing¡¯ Hadias to join the party, Be set her sight on the river some distance away. This river was the only source of water in this area of the Unnamed Forest, there should be high-level monsters around it at this time. All they needed to do was to lure whatever monsters they find there back to the [Ground Dragon] herd and their mission would beplete. As for the strange cave, Be and Kriss had already ced a bunch of misdirecting signs around it, that should probably throw off anyone unfortunate enough to wander into the vicinity from nearing the cave.

 Volume 1 Chapter 26: The End of the Ground Dragons

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 26: The End of the Ground Dragons</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Near the river at the centre of the Unnamed forest, Be found the high-leveled monsters that she had been looking for, drinking water andzing around. After a while, Be noticed something strange, why did all these monsters look like dinosaurs? She suspected that they had Jurassic Park by ident?

    ¡°Be, that one with the long neck is a [Long Dragon], an A+ ss monster; that one with the three horns on its head is a [Horned Dragon], also an A+ ss; and that one over there, with the rows of spikes down its back, is a [Sword-Back Dragon], A+ ss as well. All these monsters aren¡¯t very aggressive, they mainly feed on grass and magic fruit, there are fairly detailed records of them in the adventurers¡¯ guild.¡±

    Seeing Kriss struggling to stifle herughter, Be was sure that Kriss had also noticed something. Weren¡¯t these monsters brachiosaurus, triceratops, and stegosaurus? Even though Be may not be the most knowledgeable on dinosaurs, but you can¡¯t just change the names and tell Be that they¡¯re not dinosaurs and expect her to believe it when they look exactly alike!

    ¡°Be...nee, Kriss...nee, even though these monsters are just pseudo-dragons, there are just too many of them for me to fight, maybe if there were less of them...¡± Hadias had lost all confidence after seeing all the dinosaur-type monsters that had surrounded the river, although she was able to kill lower-tiered dragon-knights with ease and would have no problem with some weaker true-dragons, she didn¡¯t think that she would be able to take on all these pseudo-dragon monsters.

    ¡°What a dumb little sister, nee-san isn¡¯t cruel enough to make you fight all of these, all we need is that one!¡± Be pointed to a tall figure in the distance that was slowly walking in their direction. This ¡®dragon¡¯ was 5 meters in height and 12 meters in length, it was something that Be had verymonly seen in the movies on Earth.

    Be hadn¡¯t expected to be able to see the long extinct tyrannosaurus-rex in another world, it didn¡¯t look much different from in the movies, Be just didn¡¯t know how strong it was, but seeing as how all the other dinosaur..dragons had fled as soon as it entered sight, it probably was at least stronger than A+ ss.

    ¡°Be, that is a tyran- uh, a [Fierce Dragon], its power is at least an SS+ ss. Are you sure you want to anger this one?¡± The smile on Kriss¡¯ face disappeared, even she wasn¡¯t sure if she would be able to take on this monster, even SS ss monsters were already not something that most human heroes could take on. This SS+ [Fierce Dragon] would need at least a toon of dragon knights with their mounts to have only a fair chance of fighting, killing it would be almost impossible for the dragon knights

    ¡°Be-nee, this dragon is very dangerous, I don¡¯t have confidence that I can beat it, let¡¯s find another one...¡± Hadias had never seen dragons that looked like dinosaurs before, she still had some confidence in being able to beat the herbivore ones from before, but as soon as this [Fierce Dragon] had appeared, the surrounding was flooded with an intense aura of rampant destruction and fear had gotten the best of her.

    ¡°We don¡¯t need to fight it, all we need to do is draw it somewhere else, there¡¯s something else for this [Fierce Dragon] to fight. Hadias, can you fly?¡±

    ¡°Yes, all the high-tiered demons on the surface world can fly, did you think that I, as the demon world¡¯s princess, was inferior to the demons of the surface?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, let¡¯s go and find some rocks first, then just follow mymand.¡±

    ___

    While Be¡¯s group was still making ns to ¡®attract¡¯ the [Fierce Dragon], at the Laerte defensive line outside the forest, a battle had already broken out. The gates held by the demon expeditionary force had been opened from inside by several strange shadows and arge horde of evil beings had entered quickly after, engaging in battle with the demons guarding the Laerte line.

    This was a battle without good, as both sides technically were aligned with evil, there wasn¡¯t really a ¡®righteous¡¯ side. The demon expeditionary force numbered about 30,000, under themand of the Mephyr Empire¡¯s 1st princess Margaret Aknes, but she wasn¡¯t present currently as she had taken the majority of her elites elsewhere.

    The few remainingmanders of the expeditionary force had been assassinated by the mysterious shadows earlier and the demons defending the defence line had no propermand and had been thrown into chaos by the unexpected attack, it would only be a matter of time before they werepletely driven out of their current positions.

    On top of the walls, a shadow stood beside the table which the demonmanders had been around previously, studying the casually ced map. When Tanpur looked up, he saw a giant skeleton kinging his way.

    ¡°Fred, you¡¯ve arrived! How is the situation?¡±

    ¡°The demons won¡¯tst long, the entire Laerte line will be under our control soon enough. What have you discovered?¡±

    ¡°Here, look at this. This is their map, they seem to be from one of the 4 great demon empires, the Mephyr Empire. They aren¡¯t the ones that we¡¯re looking for, we seem to have attacked the wrong people.¡±

    ¡°I thought that it was strange too, ording to that newbie zombiemander, the hidden force within the Unnamed forest that we were looking for was supposed to be made of human heretics, not the demons that we¡¯re fighting now. In fact, they would probably have fought if they ran into each other too.¡±

    ¡°Oh well, what can the Mephyr Empire do, send their entire army overseas into hostile territory? After we¡¯re done evicting all the demons, I can work some stuff here to make it look like the Laerte line was felled by the demons at a cost high enough that they no longer had enough numbers to guard it. I¡¯ll make sure that no one will ever know that we were here, the humans will put all the me on the demons.¡±

    Seeing ???Master of Faces??? Clement who had suddenly appeared, ???Shadowless Demon??? Tanpur and ???Skeleton Emperor??? Fred didn¡¯t think much before agreeing to his proposition, Clement was the most knowledgeable on the tricks and thoughts of humans and it would be best to listen to him.

    ¡°Where is Adrian? Why isn¡¯t he here?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s at the sea line with his army, the main force of the Mephyr Expeditionary force 10,000 strong is crossing the sea. We don¡¯t need to worry about him being unable to hold them off, he brought with him the cannons that demon god Mia-sama and demon king Be-sama designed. Those demons probably won¡¯t even reach the shore.¡±

    ¡°Suzerain-samas, after our interrogation of the captives, it seems that they were under themand of the Mephyr Empire¡¯s 1st princess, Margaret Aknes. However, it seems that she had taken troops elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re dismissed. Wait, are there any females among the captives?¡±

    ¡°We didn¡¯t discover any females, Clement-sama, the female demons seemed to all have left with princess Aknes.¡±

    ¡°Alright, we have no use for these prisoners, kill them all with human weapons, stick a bunch of demons¡¯ weapons on the human corpses left behind from earlier too.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s our next course of action, Clement?¡±

    ¡°After we finish mopping up the demons here, we retreat, for now, the humans should catch up soon, quite a few of them escaped from the demons earlier. Then we regroup and further discuss ns.¡±

    ___

    Back where the herd of [Ground Dragons] were resting, the party of beauty adventurers were still awaiting news from Be. While Ivy and Susan were still a bit tense and nervous, the other beauties were quite rxed, as if they had confidence in Be¡¯s abilities.

    Suddenly they heard heavy footsteps in the distance that shook the earth like an earthquake, whatever was making those footsteps must be something quite big.

    The [Ground Dragons] who had been quietly resting now raised their heads in unrest. These 3 meters tall, 8 meter long monsters were all looking restlessly in the direction of the footsteps. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that they were a herd and this was theirst piece of territory, they would have run for it.

    A bloodcurdling roar traveled from the direction before a 5 meter tall [Fierce Dragon] showed itself, in the air in front of it was a red shadow quickly flying, it seemed to be three people; with one flying, and the other two holding on to her feet for dear life.

    The ones flying were Be, Kriss, and the demon world¡¯s princess, Hadias. Hadias was rather dispirited at being used as a vehicle, it would be a huge blow to her reputation if news of it ever got back to the demon world. She would probably have a different problem if she knew that Kriss who also clutched one of her feet, was, in fact, a hero.

    Be had bribed her with several sets of beautiful clothes, as well as promising to take her fun ces, and that was all it had taken for the demon world¡¯s princess to sell her dignity and transport Be and Kriss. Even though Be wasn¡¯t particrly into feet, it was quite an experience to be able to feel the delicate feet of a loli.

    The [Fierce Dragon] that was chasing them was furious, it didn¡¯t care that these three shorties hade and threw rocks at its head and bolted away as it didn¡¯t want to chase anyways, but they had flown back after seeing that it didn¡¯t want to chase and continued throwing rocks, it had seen this as a challenge to its authority and could no longer leave ignore the three pests.

    Right as it was about to close its jaws around the three of them, Be and the others disappeared with help from Noesha and the [Fierce Dragon] was unable to stop its momentum and ran headfirst into a [Ground Dragon]. After arge collision, the [Ground Dragon] was straight up killed by the impact, the difference between A+ and SS+ monsters was like heaven and earth. The [Fierce Dragon] wasn¡¯t wounded at all, it shook its body a bit and stood back up.

    ¡°This is the legendary monster [Fierce Dragon], how did an SS+ monster appear here!¡± After seeing that the neer was a [Fierce Dragon] Ivy and Susan¡¯s faces paled, not even a mounted dragon knight would be guaranteed to survive an encounter with this legendary beast, this was probably the end of their adventuring party.

    Even though the party had already slew several strong and renowned monsters, including an [Earth Bear], this [Fierce Dragon] was 4 sses higher than that of the [Earth Bear]. Even [Ground Dragon Kings] were only S+ ss and wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the fate of being killed if it met this [Fierce Dragon].

    ¡°I¡¯m back, the monster I brought back might be a bit strong though!¡± Be and Kriss appeared in the shrubbery where Ivy and the others were hiding. Hadias had listened to Be and hid further away, because as the demon world¡¯s princess, she had a strong aura of death and blood, if it wasn¡¯t for the [Fierce Dragon]¡¯s stronger aura masking her¡¯s, the holy maiden Susan would have discovered her long ago.

    The [Fierce Dragon] was currently rampaging through the [Ground Dragon] herd as it couldn¡¯t find the ¡®perpetrators¡¯ and could only take out its anger on the ¡®scapegoats¡¯. It was quite a bloody scene as the [Ground Dragons]¡¯ attacks didn¡¯t damage the [Fierce Dragon] at all while it just ripped through them like a hot knife through butter.

    ¡°Here Ivy, take this, these are the magic cores of [Ground Dragons] that you were looking for, Noesha snuck it out using space magic. The monster we brought this time is pretty strong, we don¡¯t even need to do anything.¡±

    After receiving the severalrge magic cores that were still warm from Be, Ivy didn¡¯t know how she would thank Be, it was a dangerous task to have lured this [Fierce Dragon] if Be wasn¡¯t careful, she could have met her end.

    ¡°What do we do now, Be? The [Ground Dragons] are almost all dead, the [Fierce Dragon] mighte for us next.¡±

    ¡°Ok here¡¯s the n, Susan, Ivy, you leave first! Use Noesha¡¯s magic formation, Rnd and Annie wille with you, they¡¯ll be responsible for bringing you back to the Church. The rest of us will follow shortly after.¡±

    Susan and Ivy still wanted to try and talk Be intoing with them but were dragged by Rnd and Annie into Noesha¡¯s transportation formation. At this time, the several dozen [Earth Dragons] had beenpletely ughtered, while the [Fierce Dragon] who had still not yet sated its anger continued to look for the ¡®perpetrators¡¯.

    Be nned to end this SS+ ss monster here, everyone who remained here was those she could trust, Hadias as the demon world¡¯s princess was also included. After talking and conversing with Kriss for so long, Kriss also had a general idea of the identities of Be¡¯s party members so she was fine too.

    On Be¡¯s side, there were currently 3 demon kings, a cheating hero, a demon world princess, and 3 demon god level lolis. Be wouldn¡¯t befortable not fighting a BOSS battle with such a luxurious team. Even if they really couldn¡¯t beat the [Fierce Dragon], Be still had several hundred dark suzerains that she could call for backup at any time, she could always summon them to just mob the [Fierce Dragon] to death.

 Volume 1 Chapter 27: The War-torn Border Region

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 27: The War-torn Border Region</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    The [Fierce Dragon] instinctively felt unease, as its surroundings were too silent, almost like the calm before a storm. As it was contemting whether to make a run for it, its surroundings suddenly changed, it was no longer the Unnamed Forest that it was used to but a wide and open field of decay, the only things adorning it were the shriveled and withered trees. Its intellect was sufficient to realize that this was the action of another entity and not just some freak phenomenon.

    This was the Land of Night, a ce of legends where demon kings and gods train and cultivate, dark existences such as demons would receive arge boon to their stats while those who weren¡¯t of the dark side had a disadvantage due to there only being dark magic particles in this dimension and none of any other element.

    Night was eternal in this world, with the only illumination being faint red lighting from a bright moon the colour of blood, making this dimension further resemble something of nightmares. Legend has it that this moon was dyed red by the blood of all those who had perished in this ce.

    Be looked at her, the other beauties had already shown their true abilities as this ce was separated from the outside world and they no longer had to fear to expose their identities to outsiders. Be, Eleanor, and Dolores began to summon their exclusive demon kings¡¯ des while Mia, Angel, and Noesha began to unleash their demon god-level powers.

    What surprised Be most was that Kriss¡¯ human body wasn¡¯t affected in this dimension, Kriss had already switched her sword from ¡®Darkness¡¯ Torment¡¯ to the sword that belonged to her past life¡¯s best friend as well as her worst enemy, ¡¾Sword King¡¿ udia¡¯s weapon, ¡®Tenderness of the Dark¡¯. The de radiated a gentle dark aura that enveloped Kriss.

    Demon King transformation? After seeing the changes in Kriss, Be was finally able to confirm that Kriss did have a dark-side, previously she had only seen it for a split-second in the eyes of a Sword-spirit, but now she was finally able to see the dark-form of the hero.

    Who was more surprised than Be was Hadias, today was quite an eye-opener for her; in the sh of an eye, 4 demon kings and 3 existences that she suspected were demon gods had appeared out of nowhere. She had thought that she was the strongest amongst the party but now it seemed that she was actually the weakest one here.

    ___

    Back in the Dark Sanctuary¡¯s demon kings¡¯ hall, a sudden change came over the 12 demon king thrones who had remained still and silent all this time, the thrones of the ¡¾Prime King¡¿, ¡¾Heavenly King¡¿£¬ and¡¾Blood King¡¿ were enveloped in a sh of light and then flew following the beam of light that they had given off into the skies.

    Apart from the 3 thrones having taken off, the entire Dark Sanctuary was shaking; below the demon kings¡¯ hall, three gigantic blurry figures slowly materialized and then took off following the thrones before them.

    ¡°The demon king-samas and demon god-samas are showing their force!¡± Seeing the events unfolding before them, the remaining dark suzerains left within the Dark Sanctuary kneeled as the demon king thrones being deployed and demon gods¡¯ shadows being materialized meant that things were about to hit the fan.

    ¡°It seems that nee-samas are about to use their full power, messenger! Send a notice to the all the void monarchs, tell them to get to this location as fast as possible and support our demon gods and kings!¡±

    Beside the remaining thrones, two petite lolis were giving orders to the awed dark suzerains. These two lolis were the human forms of ¡¾Devil¡¯s Wisdom¡¿ and ¡¾Demon¡¯s Heart¡¿, the two of them were highly intelligent and while they didn¡¯t doubt the abilities of the demon gods and kings, they still decided to send reinforcements to help Be and the others.

    ¡°Princess-samas, ¡¾Bone-corroding Duke¡¿ Adrian has sent a report that a massive fleet is approaching the sea line, from their gs they seem to be the expeditionary force from one of the demons¡¯ four great empires, the Mephyr Empire.¡±

    ¡°Princess-sama, ¡¾Skeletal Dragon Sovereign¡¿ Brant has reported that anotherrge beastmen army has been discovered near the borders of the Priestly continent and is asking for directions on how to proceed.¡°

    ¡°Princess-sama the Gabriel Empire¡¯s(Swordsmen) reinforcing army has finally been deployed, Clement¡¯s forces have already withdrawn from the Laerte line and are awaiting new orders!¡±

    ¡°Princess-sama, ¡¾Shadowless Demon¡¿ Tanpur in the Unnamed Forest region has discovered...¡±

    ¡°You all don¡¯t need to continue with the reports. Pass my orders down, this entire region here belongs to the Dark Sanctuary, expel any outsider that isn¡¯t female, those who won¡¯t cooperate can rest here forever.¡±

    The two lolis didn¡¯t want to listen to all these reports, while they hadn¡¯t expected for so many different forces to assemble in this region but they had already created 6 void monarchs and they should be able to deal with all these outsiders. Be and the other demon kings and gods did not have ess to their full power and potential yet as they were all somewhat iplete, the Dark Sanctuary¡¯s strongest firepower right now was definitely the 6 void monarchs that they had just created.

    ___

    Back in the Land of Night, Be¡¯s party was currently preparing for their offensive on the [Fierce Dragon]. The demon kings¡¯ thrones had already appeared behind Be, Dolores, and Eleanor, and with the thrones, the three of them had also changed into their exclusive armours that were made from their own materialized demon king power, so each one of them had a differently styled armour.

    Be¡¯s armour was pitch ck with mysterious runes and symbols engraved on it. The name of the armour was ¡®ck Fantasy¡¯, along with the high amounts of dark power it gave Be as the Prime King¡¯s designated armour. The armour also had the passive ability ¡¶Dark Silence¡· that would activate when an assassin or a simr ssunched a stealth attack on Be, the armour would provide a dark shadow that blocks the attack, while the attacker will be blinded by the shadow for five minutes, giving Be the ability to retaliate against her attacker.

    There was no limit on how many times ¡¶Dark Silence¡· could activate, but it was only usable when an assassin attacks Be without her noticing and also had a cooldown of ten minutes so there was still some openings.

    After changing into ¡®ck Fantasy¡¯ she walked up to her exclusive throne and unsheathed the long ck de from behind the throne. The body of the de was adorned with the same engravings as Be¡¯s armour but the runes also gave off a ghostly blue light that gently pulsated, as if it had a life of its own.

    The name of this de was ¡®Dark Hymn¡¯, the exclusive de of the Prime King, its attacks passively applied ¡¶Assault of Darkness¡· which would bolster Be¡¯s attacks with strong dark power that got stronger with each time it was applied in a certain period of time, Be didn¡¯t know if any limitations existed on how powerful it got, but she had not yet found it. ¡®Dark Hymn¡¯ would also buff nearby evil existences by massively increasing their defensive and offensive abilities, the most broken part about it was that it would also apply to stronger existences such as demon kings and gods, albeit to a lesser extent.

    After Be finished equipping her ¡®loadout¡¯ she looked towards Dolores, her armour was a dark purple and was engraved with what seemed to be the wings of demons and angels alike, which was rather strange as angels and demons were two very conflicting things and theoretically shouldn¡¯t coexist on the same piece of equipment.

    Dolores¡¯ armour, ¡®Falling Atonement¡¯ was the only one amongst the 12 sets to have the holy attribute,ter she would also be the only one of the 12 new demon kings to have holy abilities, due to her unique bloodline. ¡®Falling Atonement¡¯ had the passive ability ¡¶Unpurified Sin¡·, that gave Doloresplete immunity to any light or holy magic, as long as they didn¡¯t have at least twice her power.

    Apart from her armour, Dolores¡¯ weapon, ¡®Legend of Light and Shadow¡¯, was also the only one amongst the 12 exclusive weapons to have the holy attribute. The body of the de was dark purple, with the wing of an angel on one side of the hilt and the wing of a demon on the other side, the weapon had the active abilities ¡¶Judgement of the Divine¡· and ¡¶Trials of Hell¡·, skills that were targeted against light and dark existences respectively.

    As for Eleanor¡¯s demon king equipment, it consisted of a crimson armour engraved with various beautiful flower petals, when Eleanor had equipped her armour, red flower petals started to appear out of nowhere and fall slowly in a wide radius around her.

    Be was quite jealous of this armour that had its very own ¡®special effects¡¯, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that demon kings couldn¡¯t interchange her equipment, she would definitely have asked Eleanor to switch armours with her already.

    The name of Eleanor¡¯s armour was ¡®Hell¡¯s Rose¡¯, apart from the special effects, it also had a passive ability, ¡¶Blood Temple¡·, an aura ability. The range of the aura was that of the falling petals, and within it, Eleanor and her allies would be able to enjoy rapid healing, even being able to rapidly regrow lost limbs, so the only real ways to kill them would be to either behead them or straight up vaporize them before they could regenerate.

    Apart from healing allies, the enemies who entered the radius of ¡¶Blood Temple¡· would receive the debuff,¡¶Blood Curse¡·, if they were to identally get wounded, no matter the size of the wound, the wound would be effectively fatal as ¡¶Blood Temple¡· would continue to drain their blood until they were dry. The only way to survive once a wound was inflicted on the body would be to quickly leave the range of ¡¶Blood Temple¡· or be in the possession of an equally high-tiered equipment.

    Eleanor¡¯s de, ¡®Crimson Nightmare¡¯, also wasn¡¯t simple. While the thin and borate de that was a faint shade of red didn¡¯t have the domineering air of Be¡¯s ¡®Dark Hymn¡¯ and wasn¡¯t as eye-catching as Dolores¡¯ ¡®Legend of Light and Shadow¡¯, the special ability of ¡®Crimson Nightmare¡¯ wasn¡¯t any weaker than that of her peers.

    ¡¶Scarlet Heaven¡· was also ¡¾Blood King¡¿ Eleanor¡¯s current signature finisher, to onlookers, it looked like a swathe of rose petals flowing with the wind following a sh with ¡®Crimson Nightmare¡¯. While the ability looked rather mboyant, its killing ability was actually terrifying. The petals were merely a ruse, the true killer was the floral scent hidden within, those that smelled it would have all their blood sucked out by the petals around them and back into Eleanor¡¯s ¡¶Blood Temple¡·.

    ¡¶Scarlet Heaven¡· had only been tested on humans so far to rather excellent results, but Eleanor hadn¡¯t had the chance to use it on other races like demons or beastmen. Thest time that she had used it, she had instantly wiped out an entire mountain¡¯s several thousand bandits, it would be a rather interesting scene if she were to ever use it versus an army that numbered in the tens of thousands.

    Compared to the three demon kings, Angel, Mia, and Noesha¡¯s change were more lowkey. Their equipment didn¡¯t change from the clothes that they had been wearing prior, it was just that there was a giant blurry figure behind each of them, and they seemed to be standing on the figure¡¯s shoulders high above the ground, quite different from Be and the other demon kings who had manifested their own wings from their power.

    Mia and Angel had removed the eyepatches that they had been wearing all this time, which were just for the purpose of hiding their differently coloured eyes. Now that they were about to unleash their ability, they no longer needed to wear it. Be was finally able to see the colour of Mia¡¯s other iris, different from the other side¡¯s pink, this one was a mysterious light purple.

    Angel and Mia¡¯s power was notplete as their true god forms weren¡¯t here, and they hadn¡¯t summoned it, or else their transformation effects would at the very least be at the level of Be and the others. Noesha chose to conserve her power as she was constantly running things from other worlds and their Creators to Be, she had to ration her power so she doesn¡¯t run out when she actually needs it.

    The thing that shocked Be the most was that the evil aura Kriss¡¯ demon king gave off wasn¡¯t any less than that of Be and the other ¡®professional¡¯ demon kings, even seeming to be a bit stronger. Kriss also had a throne simr to that of Be and the others¡¯ appear behind her, the only difference was that hers seemed to be an illusory shadow, exuding a mysterious air.

    The back of Kriss¡¯ throne had seven sword slots, each filled with one of the seven swords that Be had seen at the centre of Swordhaven that formed the constetion of the 7 Compass Stars. The seven of them were arranged in a fan shape on the back of the throne, with three on the right, three on the left, and one in the centre.

    Even though the throne was just an illusion, the swords attached to it werepletely real, the contrast between illusion and reality made the throne all the more mysterious.

    Apart from the 7 at the back, on the armrests on either side had a unique sword slot, one carried a pure white sword with a thin de, while the other one carried a dark red de that exuded an intense aura of darkness. Be had also seen these two swords, they were the most powerful within Kriss¡¯ massive collection of renowned des.

    Of these 9 des, Kriss didn¡¯t use a single one of them, it felt as if she had summoned her throne only for show. She looked lovingly at the ¡®Tenderness of the Dark¡¯ in her hands, to Kriss, this weapon was more precious than any of the other swords in her collection.

    Kriss had also changed into a set of dark grey swordsman¡¯s armour, rather simr in style with that of Be¡¯s, being engraved with various strange runes. Be had learned a little about these runes from Mia before, they seemed to be something used to contain the power of transmigrators with power so strong and rampant that they may lose control of themselves.

    This meant that Kriss currently had not demonstrated herplete power and that this wasn¡¯t even her final form, which with how strong Kriss was right now, might even be able to easily solo any of Be¡¯s 12 demon kings after she gathered them all.

    Mia and Angel sunk into thought as they looked at Kriss, Mia had quietly activated the ability ¡¶Evil God¡¯s Gift¡· which would buff all the demon kings but waspletely fatal to any humans unfortunate to be caught within it.

    They had already thought it strange when Kriss was able to enter the Land of Night without being affected, but now she was able to remain unscathed within the range of ¡¶Evil God¡¯s Gift¡·, Mia even received ¡®friendly¡¯ identification signals from the power radiating from Kriss, this discovery had dumbstruck the two loli demon and evil gods. The two of them also had no recollection of Kriss¡¯ illusory throne, meaning that Kriss was very likely, not a demon king from the Worldbreaker faction.

    ¡°Earth to Mia, Earth to Angel, we can ponder the problem with Kriss-nee after we defeat this [Fierce Dragon], isn¡¯t demon king just a title, should be simple enough for you two to give! Look, there¡¯s something off about this [Fierce Dragon].¡±

    With a reminder from Noesha; Angel and Mia finally returned their attention to the monster ahead of them. Not just the three lolis, Be had also discovered something wrong with this [Fierce Dragon], it was too calm when faced with 4 demon kings and 3 demon god level lolis, while it had been shaking to the bone just moments before.

 Volume 1 Chapter 28: The Human Reinforcement Forcesâ€™ Peril

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 28: The Human Reinforcement Forces¡¯ Peril</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Hadias who had hidden in the distant skies was petrified, if it wasn¡¯t for her demonic wings instinctively pping behind her, she would have dropped from the skies long ago. These demon kings¡¯ auras were far stronger than that of her Demon Lord father, which meant that they more also most likely more powerful as well, especially that silver-haired onee-san, who seemed the undisputed strongest here.

    If Be were to make Hadias call her Nee-san now, Hadias wouldn¡¯t say a word against it, she now realized how big the difference was in their powers. Remembering how she had to carry Be and Kriss back while she was flying, Hadias was a little angry, these two nee-sans were too mean, why did they need her help to get back when they were evidently so much stronger than her!

    The only thing on Hadias¡¯ mind right now was that she really wanted to get out of this forsaken ce, this surface world was a ce of trickery and deception, the gloomy and boring demon world seemed much better inparison. Her father had once told her that the 12 demon kings that had sent thrown the three worlds into chaos were all brutal and cruel, while these demon kings didn¡¯t seem so wicked, Hadias couldn¡¯t be sure what they were really thinking.

    Hadias hadn¡¯t taken anything of value apart from the transportation orb from the demon world, and even that was broken. If Be ever had any bad intentions towards her and without anything to bribe her with, Hadias realized that it may be GAME OVER for herself.

    Hadias¡¯ internal thoughts wasn¡¯t able to escape Be¡¯s ¡®all-knowing gaze¡¯, the party had been transported here by Noesha and normal humans/demons wouldn¡¯t be able to escape on their own unless they were able to defeat Noesha. Be and the other demon kings and gods were able to exit freely as this was originally their training ce anyways.

    From the moment that Hadias had been dragged in this dimension, she had already boarded Be¡¯s ¡®ship¡¯. If it wasn¡¯t that something strange was going on with the [Fierce Dragon], Be would have gone and had a ¡®thorough discussion¡¯ with Hadias about the demon world.

    Not too far from the Laerte line, the Gabriel Empire¡¯s(Swordsmen) reinforcements had been attacked by an evil being of terrifying power, the 10,000 strong elite force was being forced back by the giant scorpion shaped evil being and had taken heavy losses.

    The length of the scorpion was greater than 10 meters, reaching around 12. With a height of 6 meters, it was evidently not your typical scorpion. The arrows that struck its tough armour wasn¡¯t able to prate and instead broke upon impact without leaving so much as a scratch.

    This earth-coloured scorpion looked simr to the [Scorpion King] that Be had run into when she had firste to this world, the one that had perished together with Felia. Evidently, however, this scorpion was on apletely different level from the [Scorpion King]. Its name was ???Emperor Scorpion??? Gresham, one of the 6 void monarchs that were created with Be¡¯s blood without her knowledge. Void monarchs also had the title of void suzerain, but their power had far exceeded that of a typical dark suzerain.

    Each void monarch possessed an extremely high level of intelligence and at the same time had the ability to summon their own ¡®specialty¡¯ minions, giving them the ability to just let their minions do the work that the void monarchs feel is below their standards. The only reason why they could not be considered void demon kings was that they were unable to change their form to that of a human and ording to the universal rules set by the ???Dark Creator???, Mystica, no matter how strong an evil being was, it couldn¡¯t be considered a demon king if it didn¡¯t have the ability to acquire human form.

    Currently, ???Emperor Scorpion??? Gresham had summoned arge amount of scorpion-type evil beings to support it, the various types of scorpion evil beings had covered every inch of ground, numbering at least 10,000 with quite a few on the level of [Scorpion King].

    ???Emperor Scorpion??? Gresham also had a miserable green halo that extended out beneath him for about 100m in either direction of him, this was Gresham¡¯s halo ability that every void monarch possessed. Gresham¡¯s ???Green Terror??? poisoned all enemy units that entered its radius, the poison was so fierce that those without high-tiered anti-poison equipment would be liquefied in moments.

    Currently, Gresham didn¡¯t even have to do anything as its scorpion minions decimated the human army. These humans were too weak, Gresham¡¯s [Scorpion Kings] made quick work and cut swathes through their ranks. The current scene was something like an army of lv.10-20 yers in an MMORPG trying to kill a lv.100 high-tiered boss that summoned a bunch of lv.80 and lv.60 mid/low-tiered bosses.

    The huge difference in ability made it so that the elites of the Gabriel Empire(Swordsmen) were being one-sidedly ughtered by ???Emperor Scorpion??? Gresham¡¯s minions. There were many mages from the high-level adventuring parties that had received amision from the adventurer¡¯s guild to support the Gabriel Empire(Swordsmen) Elites, but their attacks werepletely ineffective against ???Emperor Scorpion??? Gresham.

    As the countless attacksnded on its exoskeleton without leaving a mark, Gresham looked a little bored as he looked to the distance, a little jealous of the void monarch over there. At least his peer over there had several humans capable of putting up some kind of fight, there wasn¡¯t a single one here that was even able to get close to Gresham. Gresham didn¡¯t particrly enjoy ughtering weaklings and could only wait and watch in boredom as its minions ughtered the human elites.

    ___

    Not too far from ???Emperor Scorpion??? Gresham was the other void monarch that it had travelled with, ???ck-Widow Empress??? Yulysses, who was currently facing the Gabriel Empire¡¯s strongest reinforcements, the Octavian Empire¡¯s(Knights) expeditionary force. The expeditionary force was spearheaded by the Anti-Demon Knight corps led by the Octavian Empire¡¯s 10th princess, Octavio Lisha.

    The knights who had seemed almost invincible received their first real taste of defeat, different from the time when they were defeated at the An rk Strip through the self-destruction of a massive number of evil beings, they were now being beaten into submission by evil beings and didn¡¯t even have the ability to put up a proper resistance.

    ???ck-Widow Empress??? Yulysses¡¯pletely dark-ck coloured body stretched 15 metres from front to back and with a height of 9 metres, Yulysses was even bigger than the not so distant ???Emperor Scorpion??? Gresham. Dragging along its massive abdomen, which paired along with the human-like face that filled with many small red eyes, made it more terrifying than its peer, Gresham.

    Beneath Yulysses was a pale-white halo ???Webbed Paradise???, it had the same 100m range but had a different effect from Gresham¡¯s ???Green Terror???. ???Webbed Paradise??? was best exined as a sort of living web, enemy units which entered the area would be trapped and killed by it. Yulysses¡¯ ???Webbed Paradise??? was even able to down a mature dragon in flight, it was more than enough to deal with the humans that Yulysses was facing right now.

    Apart from ???Webbed Paradise???, Yulysses also had a poison attack that wasn¡¯t any less potent than that of Gresham¡¯s, the only difference being that while Gresham¡¯s poison was highly corrosive and would melt those unfortunate enough to enter ???Green Terror???, Yulysses¡¯ poison was a strong paralysing agent that would allow it to slowly digest its prey. Because the Anti-Demon Knight corp had brought dragons that were capable of flight, Yulysses was more proficient at dealing with aerial targets than Gresham and had also beat Gresham to ¡®im¡¯ this battlefield.

    Lisha¡¯s equipment was the same as when she and Be hadst met several months ago, she had spent much time and effort to help one of her fellow heroes, ???Hand of Revival??? Wulfe fix his staff of revival before finally being able to revive the members of the Anti-Demon Knights who had perished at the An rk Strip, at least those that weren¡¯t blown to smithereens.

    As Wulfe had also been ¡®killed¡¯ that time, Lisha had also taken quite some time to create another scroll of revival to resurrect him. Currently, Lisha only had two such scrolls left, having also exhausted the resources needed to create them. If Wulfe were to die again it would be rather problematic as Lisha had nned to leave these two remain scrolls for her own use in case anything happened.

    Lisha was also worried about the current situation. She had only came and brought her own knight corp because she had heard that her older sister Irene had came to hunt [Ground Dragons] and was afraid that something might happen to her. Irene had not said anything to Lisha when she had departed, probably because she still held some resentment towards her.

    Lisha was indeed a transmigrator and she had been scared of exposing herself as a fake to the more perceptive Irene, choosing only to converse with the more innocent Felia. Later, like the MCs of many light novels, she discovered her ¡®cheat¡¯ ability and her power increased rapidly.

    While her power was growing at such a rate, Lisha¡¯s overconfidence had gotten the best of her and had ignored the feelings that should have existed between sisters, the rtion between the four sisters had beenpletely broken after Lisha had imed the right to be a dragon knight in a rather unfair manner. Lisha hadn¡¯t thought much about it up until when Felia had reced her on the expedition to the Alfred continent and had gone missing when she finally started to regret her previous actions.

    After thinking back to how Felia was the first and the only one to help her when she had first transmigrated to this world and had not yet received her ¡®cheat¡¯, Lisha had felt that she could no longer sit idle and ignore her ¡®siblings¡¯. Just as Lisha was preparing to personally voyage to the Alfred continent to look for Felia, she had run into ¡®Felia¡¯ at the An rk Strip.

    Lisha had unknowingly defeated the ¡®demonized¡¯ Felia, but that wasn¡¯t the result that she had wanted. After seeing Felia(Be) jump off the cliff, a deep guilt had hung over Lisha, believing that she had forced Felia to her death. She didn¡¯t know that Felia was long dead before then, and it was Be who had faked her death in front of her.

    After Felia¡¯s ¡®death¡¯, Lisha avoided contact with the eldest sister, Irene. Lisha was afraid that Irene and her second sister, Luce, would discover that she was the cause of Felia¡¯s death, breaking the sisters¡¯ rtionships beyond repair. But now, Lisha had no choice, as she didn¡¯t want to lose another sister.

    After reaching this area, Lisha was able to confirm that the situation in the Gabriel Empire was rather problematic, the Empire¡¯s strongest hero, Kriss, had disappeared, along with Irene who had gone looking for her. The Laerte defensive line had also been overtaken by mysterious evil beings.

    The uncertainty was that it was unknown if the evil beings who had taken the Laerte line were rted to the 4 great demon empires or not, if they were, it would be quite dangerous for the human alliance. The fruits of victory that Lisha and her knights won would have all been for nought.

    Without any military achievements, along with the fact that Felia and Irene were missing, and Luce was confined to bed by sickness. That shameless emperor father of hers, Octavio XII, would definitely marry her off to another empire for their support.

    Even thoughst time the Kristoff Empire(Archers/Assassins) had a political marriage with the Octavian Empire, due to the disappearance of the two parties involved it was a more surface thing and didn¡¯t have too much implication in the political chessboard.

    Due to her identity and position as a hero, Lisha would be unable to ignore Octavio XII¡¯smands. Only now did Lisha realize the value of having sisters which she could talk to and confide in, at least she would have been able to discuss possible ns with Irene, but for now she was the only daughter that Octavio XII could marry off.

    This time Lisha had brought her entire battle group, apart from the 10,000 Anti-Demon Knights, the legendary heroes fromst time also made a reappearance: ???Shadow Thorn??? L, ???Berserker??? Barthes, the ???Hand of Resurrection??? Wulfe, and ???Grand Enchanter??? Hayden, along with herself, ???Magic Dragon Knight??? Octavio Lisha, this would normally be an unstoppable force.

    This time, however, they faced an opponent that was leagues ahead of them. The giant terror-invoking spider looking evil being had kept its several of its many eyes on Lisha from the moment that the two forces had met, looking at her with a peculiar gaze.

    Yulysses minions also numbered simrly to those of Gresham¡¯s at around 10,000. Its various spider-type minions were crippling the Anti-Demon Knight corp, as the spider-type monsters were able to create their own webs that forced the knights to dismount in one way or another, before ughtering the dismounted knights. Many of the knights were killed after getting dismounted and pulled in to the giant arachnid swarm.

    As for the other heroes under Lisha¡¯smand, they were also being beaten down by the intricate cohesion of the spider-type evil beings, it was quite an embarrassment that a bunch of heroes in full god-tier equipment had lost the ability to fight back against evil beings.

    Hayden¡¯s magic formations werepletely countered by Yulysses¡¯ ???Webbed Paradise???, no matter what Hayden did, his magic formations werepletely negated within the boundaries of Yulysses¡¯ moving halo. Although Barthes was able to get close to the evil beings with his war god¡¯s pir, he wasn¡¯t able to prate their defences before it was taken from his hands by the web of a [ck Widow] and thrown far away.

    Wulfe¡¯s revival magic was pretty much useless in a losing fight that was so one-sided, the rate at which the Anti-Demon Knights were dying was much faster than he could revive. As an assassin, L wasn¡¯t able to get close to these spiders due to their many eyes being able to easily spot her if she ever got too close, it would be GG for her if she was discovered before she had a chance to strike because all it would take was a couple of the spiders to web her and she would be helpless.

    Yulysses was created with blood from Be, who was also its master, it was able to ess some of the memories that Be had allowed to be shared. It was quickly able to realize that Lisha was Be¡¯s ¡®sister¡¯, it wasn¡¯t sure what should the next course of action be.

    Yulysses was going easy on the girl right now, even though Lisha¡¯s mount [Gold Dragon] looked fearsome, it was still not yet mature. Whenpared to the void monarch, Yulysses, the [Gold Dragon] was basically just an overlyrge bird that was easy prey.

    Lisha¡¯s various magic attacks had all been repelled by Yulysses¡¯ defensive web. She was fortunate that Yulysses was quite intelligent and knew that it couldn¡¯t kill Lisha or else master Be would get angry. If it had known that this situation was soplicated, Yulysses would have left this task to that Scorpion, Gresham, it looked regretfully at the giant scorpion just standing around casually in the distance, wishing that it had slowed down just a bit so that Gresham would have been the vanguard and the one that ran into Lisha.

    Lisha and the [Gold Dragon] looked cautiously at Yulysses as they flew above it, not giving it any chance to drag them down with its webs, temporarily thwarting Yulysses¡¯ n to capture Lisha alive and gift her to Be.

    If the human forces here had been led by Kriss, maybe Yulysses would actually be threatened, but evidently, Lisha didn¡¯t buy as much in-game currency as Kriss and therefore didn¡¯t have as many cheats. The only fortunate thing for Lisha was that the two void monarchs that she had run into were theparatively ¡®gentler¡¯ and ¡®nicer¡¯ ones, things would be a lot different if she had ran into any of the other four of the Dark Sanctuary¡¯s void monarchs.

 Volume 1 Chapter 29: The Unexpected Culprit and Nearing the End of the Chaotic Battle

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 29: The Unexpected Culprit and Nearing the End of the Chaotic Battle</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    While Lisha was fighting for her life, Be and the other members of her party were too busy fighting in the Land of Night to know what was going on in the outside world. There was definitely something wrong with this [Fierce Dragon], if this was in an MMORPG, its level rating would no longer be SS+, but a question mark.

    This SS+ ss monster was not only able to fight off thebined attacks of four demon kings and three existences on the level of demon gods, it was also able to asionally strike back. This was something that had probably never been seen before.

    Be, Dolores, and Eleanor, were maneuvering in the air around the [Fierce Dragon] at high speeds with wings manifested from their own energy, attacking the monster with a dark sphere of energy whenever they could. When the spheres of energy hit the [Fierce Dragon] they immediate created a strong explosion.

    This was the basic ability of all demon kings, ¡¶Dark Pulse ¡·, an AOE ability with a effective range that scaled off the power of the demon king.

    The [Fierce Dragon] had taken dozens of these dark spheres and still remained unscathed. This was simply too abnormal, even a god-tier monster shouldn¡¯t be able to be unscathed after taking so many hits from ¡¶Dark Pulse ¡·.

    Kriss didn¡¯t have her own demon king wings, but she was able to walk freely in the air. Each time she attacked, she would suddenly appear somewhere near the [Fierce Dragon], probably using spatial magic and cut at the monster with one of her swords. Even her swift and precise attacks, however, weren¡¯t able to break the [Fierce Dragon]¡¯s defences.

    The [Fierce Dragon] would asionally open its gaping mouth and spit giant balls of fire towards Be and the others, who got out of the way as soon as possible, not wanting to get hit. The fireballs didn¡¯t seem to be made of fire at all, they seemed to be made of several different elementsbined into one.

    While the demon kings were drawing the aggression of the [Fierce Dragon], the god level lolis behind them weren¡¯t rxing either; Mia was reading from a ck tome and chanting, sending wave after wave of hexes and curses at the [Fierce Dragon], if it was any other monster they would have been disintegrated already, but this [Fierce Dragon] didn¡¯t seem to be affected at all.

    Angel was moved her hands around in exaggerated motion, trying to use ¡¶Soul Induction¡·to draw out the monster¡¯s soul, however the soul of the [Fierce Dragon] seemed like it was stuck to its body with superglue and refused to leave.

    Seeing Mia and Angel hard at work with sweat dripping down their heads, Noesha was also at a loss, she knew that if she didn¡¯t hurry up and find a solution to the problem at hand, these two lolis were going to forcefully summon their true forms, it would be hard to control the situation at hand.

    Back at the front of the fighting, demon king Be and the others were unable to find an opportunity to use more damaging abilities as the [Fierce Dragon] was moving too fast. The situation right now wasn¡¯t the best for Be¡¯s party.

    At this moment, one of the [Fierce Dragon]¡¯s fireballs hit the ground not far from Noesha, who finally discovered the problem after seeing the different coloured elements in the explosion. Only Creators were able to control all the elements andbine them into one, this [Fierce Dragon] of unknown origins was currently using the omni-elemental magic that only Creators should have been able to use.

    This dimension¡¯s Creator should have already... Noesha was confident in her memory, while the Creator had fled that battle a millenia ago, grievously wounded, Noesha¡¯s boss had told her that there was no need to pursue him, as there was someone already ready to finish him off, someone that wasn¡¯t any weaker than Noesha¡¯s boss.

    ___

    In a castle at the centre of the Dark Dimension, ¡¾Dark Creator¡¿ Mystica was flipping through the yuri doujin that Noesha had bribed her with previously, lost in the content of the pages. The surface of the mirror in the room shimmered, the image of Be and the others fighting the [Fierce Dragon] appeared on its surface, as if it was being live streamed to Mystica¡¯s screen.

    ¡°We¡¯re in big trouble, Mystica, help us!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you,Noesha, us Creators can¡¯t just...¡±

    ¡°Mystica, do you want to see the second volume of that manga? If you want to, you know what to do...¡±

    ¡°This...I have principles...¡±

    ¡°I also have the other volumes, there¡¯s a total of 10 in that series, are you sure that you don¡¯t want to read them~?¡±

    Seeing Noesha with a wide grin on the other side of the mirror, Mystica was at a loss, she would never have allowed herself to fall into the endless pit that was manga if she knew that it was going to be used against her like this. But it was true that she really wanted to see the other volumes of the booklet she held in her hands.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stop messing with you, just look at that monster¡¯s attacks and you¡¯ll know why we need your help.¡±

    Through the screen¡¯s high definition video, Mystica was able to see the omni-elemental magic contained within the attacks of the [Fierce Dragon], her expression immediately stiffened. Mystica remained silent for a while before speaking, as if she had just made a decisive decision.

    ¡°Noesha, this... can yourmunication magic add a connection to another dimension? I can give you the approximate coordinates of the other dimension.¡±

    ¡°Sure I can, what dimension do you want to connect to? The Bethia¡¯s 26th or Andrea¡¯s 33rd?¡±

    ¡°None of those, can you connect me with the 6th dimension? I want to talk with the 6th dimension¡¯s ¡¾Extradimensional Creator¡¿Stephanie Alfreia, and discuss this matter.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t close this connectionter Noesha, if Alfreia agrees she¡¯ll help us connect with the 3rd dimension, this matter has to be discussed with the leader of the female Creators, ¡¾Light Creator¡¿Anastasia Vianne.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been to Alfreia¡¯s 6th dimension before while I was wandering around, but I haven¡¯t seen her in person, her abilities are too simr to mine, makes it rather troublesome to look for her. I haven¡¯t dared to travel to Vianne¡¯s 3rd dimension, it didn¡¯t give me to most weing feeling.¡±

    ¡°Where has all your intellect from earlier gone, Noesha? Remember what you¡¯re trying to bribe me with? Just get a couple more copies of those. Alfreia and Vianne haven¡¯t this kind of fun stuff before, you can probably get them hooked too, then discussion will be easier.¡±

    Mystica had some personal reasons for doing this, she wanted to drag both Alfreia and Vianne into this deep pit with her, especially Vianne, who had been Mystica¡¯s long time rival. Mystica nned to give Vianne the first volume of the manga and then using the subsequent volumes to mess around with her.

    ___

    In the strip ofnd that connected the Coristel and Priestly continents, the only thing that remained of the beastmen elites was therge amount of bits and pieces that littered the ground, just a few moments ago they had been a mighty force that numbered 100,000 strong. A giant bird-human hybrid was pping its wings high up in the air, rapidly disappearing into the distance, countless flying-type evil beings in tow.

    ¡¾Skeletal Dragon Sovereign¡¿ Brant was leading its subordinates in a cleanup of the scene, the rapidly shrinking figure in the sky still struck fear into Brant¡¯s bones each time Brant looked. This void monarch was quite gruesome, too much for even Brant, as a dark suzerain, to ept. Brant was d that it was an ally and not an enemy, he wasn¡¯t sure how many blows he could trade with the void monarch before sharing the same fate as the beastmen scattered all over the field.

    ¡¾Scourge of the Skies¡¿ Grisbane cruised through the skies, its height of 12 metres made it quite noticeable. Grisbane had 4 thick and muscr arms that each held a terrifying looking weapon, which along with the many metal chains hanging off and around its body made Grisbane all the more fearsome to onlookers.

    Grisbane scanned the sea line, looking at therge fleet that was being forced back by the artillery on the beach, unable to get close enough to deploy theirrge number of infantry. In the waters below the fleet, a giant shadow was hiding in the depths. Countless massive tentacles extended from the shadow and were attacking the fleet, dragging many of the wooden ships into the depths, there was also arge number of water-type evil beings around the shadow that were also attacking the fleet.

    The expeditionary force of one of the four great demon empires, the Mephyr Empire, had taken over half their number in casualties. After crossing the sea they had first been hit by a salvo of cannonfire from the beach from an unknown enemy, before being attacked by mysterious evil beings in the water below, sinkingrge numbers of their ships.

    ¡°Prince Derek, we haven¡¯t received any signal from the beastmen, they¡¯re probably all dead.¡± The first prince of the Mephyr Empire, Mephys Derek, frowned as he listened to his subordinate¡¯s report. His ship was at the rear of the fleet and had not yet been attacked by the cannons or mysterious evil beings.

    From the area where the beastmen forces were, a thick mist of blood had risen high up into the sky, even visible from this distance. Derek wasn¡¯t blind, it would have been hard for him to not have seen such a noticeable mist.

    After the blood-red mist dissipated, a giant and terrifying shadow along with countless shadows that were only rtively smaller took to the air and flew off into the distance. Derek was able to infer that the beastmen allies were finished.

    This was quite an unlucky expedition, Derek was furious, right now he wanted to return and cut up the diviner who had said that there were good omens for this expedition. They had nned the entire thing through before even setting sail, making ns tounch an attack at the same time as the beastmen, they had even colluded with the Church of Light¡¯s Salo faction to obtain a map of the humans¡¯ defensive arrangements.

    Even with all the preparation, they had been decimated without even setting a foot on the Coristel continent. If it wasn¡¯t for his sister, Margaret Aknes, that was still looking for any signs of the ancient demon kings, Derek would have turned the fleet around and retreated back to the Mephyr Empire long ago.

    ¡°This seems to be the wishes of the upper-existences... Pass on my order, the entire fleet is to turn ship and return to the Mephyr Empire!¡±

    ¡°Derek-dono, princess Aknes has yet to return, if we retreat like this...¡±

    ¡°Even if she were to return, our father has arranged to marry her off to secure benefits with another empire. It might be better for her if we were to leave her here, just spread the news that Aknes had already fallen.¡±

    ___

    High up in the skies, Grisbane nced at the ongoing fighting upon the water before choosing not to interfere. The void monarch in the sea was quite evidently enjoying itself and didn¡¯t require any aid from Grisbane.

    ¡°That old squid,¡¾Disaster of the Seas¡¿ Krakent, hasn¡¯t changed at all. What a shameful disy, hiding in the dark and beating down on his opponents. Wait, I need to get to where Be-sama is immediately, I can¡¯t let anything happen to her!¡± Grisbane and the other void monarchs had a blood contract with Be, if she was to die they would all go with her. However, if Be remained alive, they would be able to revive no matter how much damage they took, even if the only thing left of them was a puddle of blood.

    ¡°Eh? Why are Yulysses and Gresham still haven¡¯t finished off their opponents yet? It seems that they can¡¯t do anything without my assistance. I might as well.¡±

    ___

    Back near the Laerte line, both Yulysses and Gresham saw Grisbane flying towards them in the distance, it was quite hard not to see such arge target flying towards them.

    ¡°Hey Gresham, hurry up and help me catch that female dragon knight. That stupid bird Grisbane is here, if we don¡¯t capture that knight now there won¡¯t be anything left to capture after the stupid bird annihtes all the humans with an AOE ability. This female can¡¯t die, she¡¯s important to Be-sama.¡±

    After hearing Yulysses¡¯ message through the void beings¡¯{1} special channel, Gresham didn¡¯t hesitate and charged towards the other battlefield with a ear splitting roar. The human soldiers who were in its way were crushed to a pulp, quite a gruesome way to go.

    Against the two void monarchs who had suddenly gone all out, the human forces who were already at arge disadvantagepletely crumbled, those who fled like headless chickens broke apart the formations of those who remained, causing the human forces topletely lose all ability to fight back. After seeing the direction that the battle was going, Lisha¡¯s Anti-Demon knights pulled back as well, not wanting to take more losses than necessary as they knew they could no longer win.

    However, Gresham and Yulysses showed no sign of mercy as they charged straight into the ranks of the Anti-Demon knights and continued their bloody business, heading straight towards Lisha who was still mounted atop the [Gold Dragon]. Lisha threw as many magic attacks as she could, but she was still unable to break through the scarily high defenses of Yulysses and Gresham.

    What added salt to injury was that three of the legendary heroes who had fought alongside her, ¡¾Berserker¡¿ Barthes,¡¾Hand of Resurrection¡¿ Wulfe, and¡¾Grand Enchanter¡¿ Hayden, had fled using the teleportation scrolls that she had given them before the battle. She had given the entire party¡¯s teleportation scrolls to Hayden as he would be generally safer, being a ss that fought more from the safety of the back.

    She hadn¡¯t expect Hayden to take Wulfe and Barthes and flee, leaving her and L here alone. This was the first taste of betrayal that Lisha had ever experienced, Hayden hadn¡¯t even looked her way before he had fled. The handsome young man who had promised to protect her and stand by her for the rest of their lives had abandoned her without so much as a goodbye.

    ¡°Lisha, run!¡±

    ¡°L, you...!¡±

    While Lisha had frozen in shock, Yulysses had taken advantage of this and got into range, spraying its web at where Lisha was. Countless strands of webbing covered the skies and flew in Lisha¡¯s direction, while Gresham had dragged her mount, the [Gold Dragon], down to the ground, leaving it incapacitated and unable to help its master.

    In this perilous moment, the only hero who stayed behind, ¡¾Shadow Thorn¡¿ L, dashed to Lisha¡¯s side and pushed her off the falling [Gold Dragon], the female assassin then took Lisha¡¯s ce and was caught in the bondage of Yulysses¡¯ web. When Lisha was about to go to her aid, Grisbaneunched its attack from the skies.

    The dozens of thick metal chains extended from Grisbane¡¯s body and shot into the ground, before shooting many smaller and thinner chains in all directions. The human soldiers who came into contact with the chains were perforated and torn apart, it didn¡¯t take long for a new mist of blood to rise over the Laerte line.

    After this, the human forces followed in the footsteps of the beastmen and demons, bing the 3rd party to ¡®withdraw¡¯ from the chaotic battle. The remaining human and demons were no longer of any concern, the only thing that the Dark Sanctuary¡¯s forces needed to keep an eye on were the two unidentified evil powers hidden in the forest.

    ¡°Are you trying to kill your own allies, Grisbane!? You almost hit one of my legs you damn bird!¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have needed to do anything if you two sluggish bugs weren¡¯t so ipetent. Anyways, Gresham, don¡¯t your legs grow back in like a day after they break?¡±

    Yulysses looked from the sidelines at the two arguing void monarchs, choosing not to involve itself, those two probably wouldn¡¯t actually start fighting anyways, and even if they did they wouldn¡¯t be able to kill each other. Yulysses looked down at the silk in its hands, where L was still struggling, it was all this damn girl¡¯s fault. If anything had happened to Be-sama¡¯s sister, Yulysses and Gresham wouldn¡¯t be able to escape responsibility.

    A few droplets of a sticky fluid caught Yulysses attention, after studying them for a while, a shiver went up Yulysses spine, these were the avatars of the void monarch, Skryme. It wondered why that sticky pervert appeared here.

    Of the six void monarchs under Be¡¯s control, the only one which didn¡¯t fear Skryme was the half snake¡¾Eye of Petrification¡¿Medusyr, while Skryme was a gtinous evil being that looked like the low level slime, Skryme¡¯s terror factor was one light years ahead of any slime. As for why Skryme was terrifying, it wasn¡¯t anything that Yulysses could describe in words.

    It seems that Lisha had been taken away by Skryme, it was fortunate that she was Be-sama¡¯s sister, for if it was anyone else there probably wouldn¡¯t be anything left of them. Yulysses returned her gaze to the female assassin in its hands and decided to let Be-sama make the decision on what to do with her, she was one of Lisha¡¯spanions after all.

    ___

    Back in the Land of Night, Be¡¯s party which had been engaged in bitter fighting finally received their long-awaited reinforcements. After Noesha opened her spatial door, three lolis walked out of it, Be recognized only her teacher, ¡¾Dark Creator¡¿ Mystica, her super long jet-ck horsetail was instantly recognizable.

    Beside Mystica was a slightly taller loli with pink twintails that were just barely off the floor, her pink eyes looking around curiously. She was wearing clothes that seemed to be of Be¡¯s design, but Be didn¡¯t remember ever meeting this particr loli.

    Behind the two of them was a golden haired loli that was taller them both, her violet eyes and wavy long hair gave off quite a radiant beauty. Among all the lolis that Be had seen, this one was definitely the prettiest. The aura she gave off was theplete opposite of Mystica¡¯s, while Mystica gave over a feel of darkness, this loli radiated with light and even more surprising was that her light wasn¡¯t affected at all by the Land of Night.

    All Be saw was the pink haired loli move her finger a few times in the direction of the [Fierce Dragon] and the monster that had beenpletely immune to magics finally went quiet. Quickly after, a small orb of light materialized on the right hand of the golden haired loli and she casually lobbed it in the direction of the [Fierce Dragon] which was blown to smithereens after it came into contact with the small ball of light.

    In the split second that the [Fierce Dragon] was being blown to pieces, a blurry humanoid figure exited from the head of the [Fierce Dragon] seeming to be trying to escape. The golden haired loli suddenly appeared in front of the shadow, her small hand firmly grasping the shadow¡¯s neck, denying it the ability to escape.

    ¡°You¡¯re pushing me to far Vianne! You sealed my dimension and now you¡¯re interfering with my matters here!?¡±

    ¡°You broke the rules of the Creators, interfering unnecessarily in another dimension. It seems like I need to teach you another lesson before you finally realize what you¡¯ve done wrong!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I¡¯m the only one who has chosen to interfere here, and.. Stop it Vianne, you damn...I..will...¡±

    The shadow wasn¡¯t able to finish its cursing before its existence was destroyed by the golden haired loli, after making sure that the shadow was truly gone, she suddenly appeared beside Be and handed her a strange orb, which seemed to be something that she had taken from the dark figure.

    ¡°Nee-sama, let me introduce you, this nee-san is the 3rd dimension¡¯s ¡¾Light Creator¡¿Anastasia Vianne and beside Mystica is the 6th dimension¡¯s ¡¾Extradimensional Creator¡¿Stephanie Alfreia, both of them are here to help us.¡± Noesha finally caught up and quickly introduced the two unknown lolis to Be.

    After, Alfreia came and gave a simple exnation of the course of events. Be was able to learn the identity of the mysterious figure, an unfortunate miscreant that was the 4th dimension¡¯s creator who had his dimension sealed off by Vianne long ago because he had wanted to start a interdimensional war.

    ¡°This orb is called ¡®Treasure of the Dragons¡¯ it has the ability to mutate pseudo-dragon. A part of that guy possessed this orb and he then infiltrated this dimension, probably nning to create an army of monsters like the [Fierce Dragon] you girls were just fighting, beforeunching a takeover of this dimension. I¡¯ll give this to you now.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a Creator¡¯s stuff? Is it really okay to give me this, I can¡¯t use it and it would be the end of me if that guyes back and looks for trouble.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you also... you¡¯re able to use it too, as for that scoundrel, I doubt he woulde back and seek trouble with you.¡±

    Seeing the restless Be, Vianne who had remained silent this entire time finally opened her mouth, giving Be a confirmation. Be felt like this loli didn¡¯t really like speaking, as it had been Alfreia doing all the talking and exining this entire time.

    This ¡®Treasure of the Dragons¡¯ was quite a treasure indeed, when Be was holding it she was able to hear the sound of countless different dragons. ording to Alfreia, this orb was able to create a Dragon Sanctuary that wasn¡¯t any smaller in scale than Be¡¯s Dark Sanctuary.

    ¡°The two of you are leaving already? You don¡¯t have to go so soon, I haven¡¯t even thanked the two of you properly yet!¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to know where my manga was from, Vianne? Well here we are, are you sure you want to leave right now?¡±

    Mystica helped Be in convincing Vianne and Alfreia to stay for a little while longer, Be also didn¡¯t want to miss this chance to get affiliated with such powerful existences. Noesha had already told her secretly that Vianne was currently the strongest Creator, as well as the leader of the female Creators. Also, she noticed that even though Vianne was the ¡¾Light Creator¡¿, she didn¡¯t seem to show any hostilities towards the demon kings and gods here right now.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave, there¡¯s another strange ce in this forest that seems to have connections to the Creator faction. Help a friend to the end wouldn¡¯t you? After this you can ask for any kind of gift and I¡¯ll try my hardest to obtain them for you.¡±

    Be still remembered the strange cave in the Unnamed Forest¡¯s central region, and although she wasn¡¯t sure if that cave had any rtion but there were three Creators with her right now, Be was one to take all the advantages that she was given, and this was the right time to do so.

    Alfreia and Vianne were currently wearing the gothic lolita dresses that Noesha had gifted them, all designed by Be of course. It was good that they liked the clothes enough to wear them, this meant that Be would also be able to ¡®bribe¡¯ these two loli creator gods.

    Right as they left the Land of Night, a red shadow swiftly flew into the distance. This was the demon world princess that hadn¡¯t shown her face for a while, as Hadias had constantly been searching for a chance to escape. All the other girls here were much more powerful than her, it would be toote to escape if she didn¡¯t run now and went back to the Dark Sanctuary with them.

    ¡°Damn it, that girl got away! I wanted to interro... er, ask her for information about the demon world!¡±

    ¡°Nee-sama, don¡¯t worry, she probably hasn¡¯t gotten very far. Someone will probably deliver her back to us soon!¡±

    A curious expression crept onto Noesha¡¯s face as she looked at the direction in which Hadias had flown, she had sensed that something strange had appeared there.

    ___

    Hadias hadn¡¯t flown far before flying over a strange cluster of trees. The trees here were all covered in a sticky substance of various colours. Just as Hadias wanted to fly away, the demonic wings on her back suddenly grew much heavier, as if something had stuck them together, forcing her into free fall.

    ¡°Another prey has fallen into my trap, heheh, Be-sama will definitely reward me after this. It¡¯s a shame that Be-sama is a female, she would like my gift much more if she was a man.¡±

    Deep in the forest, a sticky figure looked at the fallen Hadias from behind a tree. While this figure seemed rather humanoid, it was just the disguise that it used to trick people.

    Its true identity was the void monarch Skryme{2}, the first one to have reached this area after receiving the order from the two lolis back at the Dark Sanctuary, however, it was unable to find Be and the others because they had entered the Land of Night, and could only hang around the area where it hadst sensed them.

    ¡ªTL NOTES¡ª

    {1} Idk how to describe it either, kind of like telepathy but only within void beings

    {2} Pronounced kind of like slime, because well..it was basically called sklime in raws and it¡¯s basically a super slime lol

 Volume 1 Chapter 30: The Truth Behind the Mysterious Cave

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 30: The Truth Behind the Mysterious Cave</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Lisha hadn¡¯t been hit by Grisbane¡¯s chains, she had been transported to a strange forest just seconds before she was hit by one. Various unidentified sticky fluids covered much of the forest, giving Lisha the feel of being in a corrupted world.

    Much of the forest floor was covered in semi-dissolved branches and sticks, the forest also reeked of rotting flesh but there were no bodies to be seen. Lisha had no idea where her mount, the [Gold Dragon] had gone, and it seemed like she was the only person left in the world. Lisha was even a little worried that she may have transmigrated again.

    After walking for a while, Lisha finally spotted another human being, one of the members of the Gabriel Empire¡¯s(Swordsmen) expeditionary army, however, the soldier was already dead. Lisha saw several dozen more corpses as she continued, who all seemed to have been sprayed by a strong acid and were some state of dissolution.

    ¡°Lisha, thank god you¡¯re safe!¡±

    ¡°L, you¡¯re alright too? Where is that giant spider?!¡±

    ¡°That Yuly... that spider just disappeared.¡±

    While Lisha was in a state of unrest, her female assassinpanion L suddenly appeared behind her. While Lisha did not suspect the sudden appearance of herpanion, the real L had already been captured by Yulysses and the ¡®L¡¯ present here was evidently not the true one.

    ¡°Lisha-sama, we should leave here immediately, those two evil beings will gete very soon. We can look for your mountter, after its safe.¡±

    Although Lisha was a little curious as to why L addressed her with such formality, as they were basically best friends and were on a first name basis with each other, Lisha did not ask why. There was no one else here, she felt moreforted and rxed with L around.

    ___

    Not longer after ¡®L¡¯ led Lisha deeper into the strange forest, a loli with demon¡¯s wings fell out of the sky, this loli was Hadias who had just ¡®escaped from the clutches¡¯ of Be earlier. After Hadias had flown over this forest, her wings seemed to have been stuck together by something, forcing her into an emergencynding.

    ¡°What happened, this forest... eh, slimes?¡±

    The grounded Hadias was wondering why her wings refused to work when she saw countless slimes converging on her from all sides.

    ¡°Such inferior existences, get out of my way!¡±

    Hadias couldn¡¯t be bothered to deal with such ¡®low-leveled¡¯ evil beings, sending an arc of blood-red energy that bisected all the slimes in front of her. However, what happened to the slimes after shocked Hadias, the slimes that were cut into two seemed to bepletely unaffected and instead both pieces continued towards her.

    As Hadias was still in shock, the ground beneath her feet suddenly softened, sinking her feet into the ground, depriving her of any hopes to fly out of here. The slimes closest to her took advantage of this to spray a viscous fluid at her, and several dozen streams of thick fluid struck Hadias¡¯ armour.

    ¡°What the! My armour... what are these slimes?¡±

    The acidic attacks of normal slimes shouldn¡¯t be able to damage Hadias¡¯ armour at all, these slimes however, hadpletely dissolved her armour as well as her clothes underneath and it wasn¡¯t long before Hadias was left awkwardly in the nude.

    Hadias was now in aplete panic, even as a princess of the demon world, she wasn¡¯t brave and shameless enough to run around naked on the surface world. If she had known that this would happen, she never would have ran in the first ce, staying with Be was at least safer than being here. The slimes¡¯ fluids didn¡¯t seem to hurt or affect her body in any way, as if its only purpose was to dissolver her clothes and equipment.

    Hadias still wasn¡¯t about to give up struggling but the slimes around her suddenly jumped her, entrapping her and turning Hadias into what appeared a human shaped and sized jello. As a princess of the demon world, Hadias could only watch without being able to fight her fate. She was still able to breath after being enveloped, but the fluid seemed to have some sort of sedativeponent to it and it wasn¡¯t long before Hadias lost consciousness.

    ¡°Heheh, the demon world¡¯s princesses sure have great bodies, even a loli has such great figure. What a great gift for Be-sama, heh, even if any of this world¡¯s goddesses were still alive, they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape their fate after meeting me.¡±

    After seeing Hadias getting captured, a blurry figure appeared. While this figure¡¯s facial features were indistinct, but seemed to definitely be female just by looking. This figure was Skryme, one of two amongst the Dark Sanctuary¡¯s 6 void monarchs that truly had the ability to destroy worlds, the other four were only able to reach the level of ¡®Cataclysmic¡¯.

    ¡°I see you haven¡¯t changed your... peculiar interests even after bing female, Skryme, what a perverted slime.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯reining about me? Medusyr you stupid snake, all I do is kill people painfully, you straight up petrify their body and spirit, depriving them of the ability to reincarnate you¡¯re not any less messed up than I am. Anyways, my gender changes with whoever has a blood-contract with me, it¡¯s not like you didn¡¯t know that. Damn snake!¡±

    Skryme looked back, a giant gorgon had appeared. At a height of 16 metres, ???Eye of Petrification???Medusyr was thergest in size among the Dark Sanctuary¡¯s void monarchs, apart from ???Disaster of the Seas??? Krakent of course. Medusyr¡¯s eyes were firmly shut, its two hands clutching a giant shield as well as a serpent shaped staff. Having a human-like upper body, if it wasn¡¯t that Medusyr couldn¡¯t change her lower body to the legs of a human she would have been able to call herself a void demon king.{1}

    ¡°What are you doing Skryme? Oh, and wasn¡¯t there another girl here earlier, did you let her go!?¡±

    ¡°Packaging my prey before gifting her to Be-sama of course! The girl earlier was too dangerous, not one I could capture by force. The girl¡¯s power is hidden pretty deep, she herself might not even realize how strong she truly is. I¡¯ve sent one of my avatars to lead her into a trap.¡±

    While talking, Skrymemanded its subordinate slimes to carry Hadias away, to be delivered to Be after cleaning. Medusyr didn¡¯t bother asking further about Skryme¡¯s bad taste, she too was here to look for her owner, Be.

    The other void monarchs were too efficient, not giving Medusyr any chance to utilise her true abilities. Especially Skryme who could basically be considered a ¡®janitor¡¯ as it had ¡®mopped up¡¯ all the small parties that had escaped from the fighting, letting none get past.

    It was fortunate for Hadias that she was female, if she was male she would probably have ended up as Skryme¡¯s food long ago.

    Medusyr had also not been able to find Be, who had long left the area where the void monarchsst received her location. The only thing that remained around the river was a bunch of petrified dinosaur-type monsters, all of Medusyr¡¯s doing. Not even the numerous S+ ss monsters mixed in were able to escape.

    ___

    Back at the central area of the Unnamed Forest, Be was currently leading the strongest party of adventurers in history, preparing to explore the mysterious cave. The party waspletely filled with cheat existences, apart from the four demon kings and three demon god-level lolis, the party also included five creator gods. It was fortunate that Creators weren¡¯t able to kill each other, or else even if this dimension¡¯s Creator appeared in front of this party, they would be unable to escape the quick fate of death.

    Apart from the three creators who had followed from earlier, Vianna, Mystica, and Alfreia; Be also made Noesha call Andrea and Bethia over, telling them that it was the will of their leader, Vianne. The two loli creator gods didn¡¯t suspect anything and had quickly appeared.

    The one that felt the most out of ce in the party was Kriss, she had really wanted to return to her human form but Be and all the other demon kings and gods present were in their dark forms, if she were to return to human form it would be bad if anyone were to see and then return to spread rumours back in the empire, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to spin it into a narrative about how she, a hero, had betrayed humanity and joined forces with demons. She might as well stay in her demon king form, at least outsiders might not recognize her this way.

    On the way, Be¡¯s party had ran into quite a few wandering evil beings, which all seemed to be those of the Dark Sanctuary, Be didn¡¯t stop to ask any of them why exactly they were here in such numbers, she had no clue that this region had been thrown into intense and chaotic fighting.

    After returning to the mysterious cave, Be could feel that familiar pull, but none of her party was affected by it at all. Their current party was basically invincible, it would make no sense if any of them were pulled into the cave by the mysterious power.

    ¡°I feel ufortable just looking at this cave, can I blow it up?¡± Andrea took out what looked like a rocketuncher and said excitedly, the weapon contained a miniature nuclear bomb and would probably destroy the entire Unnamed Forest if Andrea pressed the trigger.

    ¡°No need to be so violent, I can just send this cave to another realm.¡±

    After hearing the Creators who were making more and more perverse suggestions, Be turned her gaze towards Vianne, seeking her aid. Be hoped that the strongest Creator would have a more reasonable idea.

    ¡°Stop arguing, let me solve this. It¡¯s really something, I¡¯ve exiled that guy to the edge of the universe already, seems that he¡¯s not giving up just yet. Appearing here and causing such trouble.¡±

    Vianne took out a bright orb that radiated a gentle light, she then casually lobbed it into the depths of the cave, immediately lighting up the entire cave that had beenpletely devoid of light. After a stato of wretched cries, the strange pulling force of the cavepletely disappeared.

    ¡°Just this degree of darkness is unable to stand up to the light. Let¡¯s enter, shall we?¡±

    Under the lead of Vianne, Be and the others entered the mysterious cave. The cave that had been so dark and sinister previously was nowpletely bathed in light, dispersing the mysterious and terrifying aura that it originally had.

    The cave¡¯s tunnel was very deep, the cave originally had an eerie and cold draft but after being purified by Vianne¡¯s orb of light, the wind had became a warm summer breeze. Be was pretty sure that if Vianne had thrown that orb into the Dark Sanctuary, it wouldn¡¯t be able to escape the fate that this cave had suffered.

    Currently, Be had already formted a set of ns to ¡®buy out¡¯ Vianne to her side. This ???Light Creator??? was much more dangerous than Kriss and the other transmigrated heroes, after finishing business here, Be nned to invite these Creators back to her house as guests.

    Throughout their path into the cave were puddles of ck blood, probably the only remnants of the evil beings who had been purifying by the light. After a while, the party arrived at arge room, where Be was able to meet this cave¡¯s owner. A giant zombie was copsed on the ground, its body dissolving at a rate visible to the naked eye, it had evidently not been able to escape that fate of being purified.

    Be looked around the room and what she saw shocked her, countless pirs of ice, each containing a girl that had evidently been captured by this monster. There clothes and equipment were nowhere to be seen, probably stripped away by the strange pulling force when they were captured. Apart from being frozen, the girls had all been bound by peculiar chains made from a dark metal, so even if the ice were to melt somehow, they would not be able to escape.

    Be realized how fortunate it was that she and Kriss were smart enough to not have entered this cave the first time, or else they would have shared the same fate as these girls. Apart from Be, the other girls all had an unnatural look on their faces, after all, Be was the only one that hadn¡¯t always been a girl amongst them. It would be uneasy for any ¡®real¡¯ girls to see the sight inside this room.

    Beside the dissolving zombie was a strange magic formation, the design at the centre shared some resemnce to that of Noesha¡¯s transportation formation. Around the formation were several dozen pirs which were engraved with strange runes as well as having chains simr to those on the kidnapped girls.

    Be did a count of the pirs and discovered that they were simr in number with the captured girls, only having 3 or 4 more pirs.

    ¡°This is a ritual formation of sorts, an evil one that offers the body and soul of the sacrifices. Its purpose is to open a permanent passage to another dimension.¡±

    Mia was able to identify this magic formation¡¯s origins, apart from the strange magic formation there was a dark blue orb floating above it. This orb seemed to have a life of its own, it was currently darting around but it had been suppressed by the orb of light that Vianne had thrown into the cave earlier, trapping it within an invisible barrier.

    ¡°So it¡¯s you again, I thought that you might have reflected on your mistakes after I exiled you.¡±

    A familiar scene yed out in front of Be¡¯s eyes, Vianne easily grabbed this blue orb that was trying to escape. This orb was the source of the mysterious pulling force, it was also the culprit that had dragged all these girls into the cave.

    ¡°It¡¯s you again, Vianne, haven¡¯t you gone far enough? You¡¯ve already exiled me to an outside dimension, and now you¡¯re here to ruin my business again! I just want this dimension, it doesn¡¯t even have its own Creator anymore, why do you care?¡±

    ¡°This dimension already has a new owner, you might as well give up!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try and convince me, Creators can¡¯t kill each other, can you guard this dimension forever? Next time...¡±

    After a crisp sound, the blue orb was crushed by Vianne. Be, who was watching from the back, felt a little heartache at this. This orb was evidently a Creator¡¯s treasure, it would have been nice if Vianne was kind enough to leave it for her.

    ¡°Be, I¡¯m going to leave the cleanup here to you girls. Me and the other Creators need to go back and discuss what¡¯s been going on recently, I¡¯lle looking for you in a few days.¡±

    After dealing with the blue orb, Vianne led the other four Creators and left. As Be didn¡¯t have any gifts handy, she could only watch as Vianne and the others left. Oh well, Be would be more prepared to ¡®bribe¡¯ her in the future.

    ¡°Be, I recognize all the girls here, they¡¯re all members of various renowned adventurer guilds, they had all gone missing in recent years. I didn¡¯t know that they had all been captured and brought here.¡±

    Kriss quickly recognized the identities of the captured girls, after thinking for a while Be decided to let these girls go. Letting Kriss take them back to the Gabriel Empire(Swordsmen), also serving the purpose of increasing Kriss¡¯ prestige among the empire¡¯s populous.

    ording to what Mia told Be, the memory of these girls had been frozen at the second that they were captured. As they had not yet awakened, the wouldn¡¯t remember anything that had happened here, including the fact that Be and the others were demon kings.

    ___

    Back in the mysterious and strange forest, Lisha had followed L to a smallke with crystal clear water. It was just that the fog above theke was quite heavy, making it hard to see howrge theke truly was.

    ¡°L, this is?¡±

    ¡°Lisha-sama, we¡¯ve been on the run for so long already, aren¡¯t you tired? We should clean ourselves off in thiske hear before continuing! It shouldn¡¯t get in the way of anything, those two evil beings probably won¡¯t catch up any time soon.¡±

    ¡°This...alright, I do feel a little filthy.¡±

    Lisha couldn¡¯t find anything wrong with L¡¯s ¡®reasonable suggestion¡¯, she was a bit tired after the day¡¯s events anyways.

    After Lisha finished stripping from her clothes and equipment and entered the water, she looked back and saw no sign of L at all. What was even stranger was that everything that she had just stripped out of has disappeared as well.

    ¡°What is L doing, taking all my clothes and equipment! Eh, is that L over there?¡±

    Lisha was barely able to make out the blurry figure of what seemed to be a girl through the thick mist lingering above the water¡¯s surface.

    Lisha walked closer to the figure and realized from a nce of the blood-red hair that this wasn¡¯t L at all, but another girl. Looking at the loli with blood-red hair who seemed to have passed out, Lisha was about to wake her up and ask a few questions when the originally calm water beneath her seemed toe to life.

    Lisha could only feel countless invisible hands reaching up from the water beneath her, pulling her under. As all her equipment had disappeared, Lisha didn¡¯t have the ability to resist and sunk beneath the surface.

    Skryme appeared near theke, Lisha¡¯s equipment in its hands, a jet-ck ring stood out even amongst the entire set of god-tier equipment that Lisha had been equipped with. This ring wasn¡¯t among the pile that Lisha had stripped from and left on the ground before entering theke, Skryme had taken it off her finger in theke. The ring seemed to have sealed a terrifying power, Skryme was able to feel a intense curse entwined with the ring just by holding it.

    ¡°Seems that I was right, that girl herself probably doesn¡¯t know how to use this invisible ring, she might not even have known that it existed! I should give this ring to Be-sama, I didn¡¯t expect that this ring was able to transmigrate with this girl so many times. It must have been hard for her, being followed by a cursed ring for so many lifetimes, I wonder what kind of secrets this ring holds?¡±

    ¡ªTL NOTES¡ª

    {1} I guess I can refer to Medusyr with female pronouns because she has distinct features, raws interchange between ¡®her¡¯ and ¡®it¡¯, while only using ¡®it¡¯ for Skryme.

 Volume 1 Chapter 31: The Dark Sanctuaryâ€™s New Members

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 31: The Dark Sanctuary¡¯s New Members</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    In an inn on the Nelson town¡¯s outskirts, Ivy and Susan who had been waiting anxiously, finally saw Be and the others. After seeing that everyone was ounted for and uninjured, Ivy and Susan finally let out the breath that they had been unconsciously holding for all this time. Although they were a bit curious as to how Be¡¯s group was able to escape from the SS+ ss [Fierce Dragon], but decided against asking as they weren¡¯t too familiar with Be and the others.

    ¡°I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re all unscathed! Have you decided on what you want as a reward yet?¡±

    ¡°We can discuss the reward at ater time, here, take this. You can use this to contact me whenever you want.¡±

    ¡°This is?¡±

    ¡°Amunication stone, two people can talk to each other with it. Do you see those numbers there? That is yourmunication stone¡¯s number, anytime you want to contact someone just hold themunication stone and read their number through in your head, you can talk to the other person after themunication stone lights up.¡±

    The magical stone that Be gave Ivy was something that she had the Creators Andrea and Bethia design and create for her, an smartphone-like item that perfectly fused magic and technology. Currently though, it only had the telephone function, other features were still being developed.

    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just limited to Ivy, Be nned to give all her friends one of thesemunication stones. There was a secret function of the device that Be hadn¡¯t told Ivy, something simr to a GPS system. Themunication stone that Be had was the ¡®mother¡¯ stone and the ones that she was giving away were all ¡®child¡¯ stones, the ¡®mother¡¯ stone was able to get a general idea of where all the ¡®child¡¯ stones in a certain area was. The ¡®child¡¯ stones did not have this function.

    Susan had also received amunication stone, as had everyone else around Be, except Kriss. Be nned to make themunication device that she gave Kriss a special one, they were both transmigrators after all. It was a shame that Kriss had not yet admitted that she was a transmigrator, only that she was able to use the powers of a demon king, but she wasn¡¯t even able to exin exactly how she had the abilities to use them.

    After handing out themunication stones, the girls decided to split up for now. Kriss, who had returned to human long ago, would apany Ivy and Susan to escort the girls that they had saved from the mysterious cave back to the Gabriel Empire(Swordsmen). For safety concerns, Be had also secretly arranged for a few dark suzerains that were skilled in hiding their presences to apany Kriss¡¯ group from the shadows.

    Many of the Dark Sanctuary¡¯s evil beings had already seen Kriss¡¯ demon king form, and with a little work from Be, Kriss was designated as a high-ranking member of the Dark Sanctuary and would be free to enter and exit at will. Kriss didn¡¯t know this yet, of course.

    ¡°Remember our deal, Be! After finishing up here,e and find me in the Gabriel Empire¡¯s royal pce, my stupid dad keeps arranging for those obnoxious suitors to pester me, I¡¯m about to go crazy!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help with that, hero-sama, you should know that...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, I just don¡¯t want to see the fake emotions and feelings that those stupid suitors show when theye and visit me. You are the head demon king, are you not, who can help me if you can¡¯t? If all else fails I¡¯ll give you the map to the pce¡¯s defenses and you bring some subordinates and ¡®kidnap¡¯ me. Simple!¡±

    ¡°Be, we¡¯re friends right, you promised me this! If you help me I can help you protect your territory~!¡±

    Be knew that if she turned down Kriss here, Kriss might be pushed to join the ¡®righteous¡¯ side, at least if Be were to help Kriss, she wouldn¡¯t join the other side. Be found it pretty hard to turn down Kriss¡¯ request.

    Thus, Be epted a thin and elegant sword from Kriss, the symbol for the Gabriel Empire¡¯s royal family. Having it would give Be the ability to enter and exist the empire¡¯s royal pce at will. Apart from this symbol, Kriss had also given Be a delicate silvery-white key.

    ¡°This is the key to my private room, you cane find me directly in my room if you ever enter the pce.¡±

    Kriss¡¯ cheeks were a little flushed as she handed the key to Be, whose attention waspletely drawn by the key and wasn¡¯t able to notice the sky expression of Kriss¡¯ face.

    After this, Be and the remaining beauties returned to the Dark Sanctuary, which had been in a demon king-less state for quite a few days now and probably had a lot of things that needed to be dealt with. Be remembered that they had seen an unnatural amount of the Dark Sanctuary¡¯s evil beings wandering the Unnamed Forest previously, and guessed that there was probably something big happening that probably needed her and the other demon kings to return.

    ___

    At the center of the 3rd dimension, the ???Light Dimension???, was a ce known as the ¡®Paradise of Light¡¯ five loli creator gods had their first official meeting since they hade into existence. They had been able to gather here today because of the 6th Creator, ???Extra-dimensional Creator??? Alfreia, whose abilities made this meeting possible.

    ¡°Vianne, can we hurry up with the meeting? I¡¯m not very ustomed to the air here, I don¡¯t think I canst too much longer here.¡±

    Mystica leaned casually on her chair, flipping through a yuri-oriented manga. She didn¡¯t seem like she was here for such a serious meeting at all.

    If it had been before, Vianne would have kicked this damn atmosphere-ruining ???Dark Creator??? out. But now, Vianne wanted to borrow the manga that Mystica was reading, she knew that if she kicked Mystica out there was no way that she would be able to get her hands on that manga, so Vianne decided to ignore Mystica for a while.

    Vianne looked around her, apart from the ???Dark Creator???, Mystica who was reading manga; ???Machine Creator??? Andrea¡¯s eyes were closed, seeming to be listening to music from her cat-ear headphones. Judging from how Andrea looked like she was being intoxicated by the music, Vianne knew that Andrea would most likely not know anything that happens during the meeting.

    ???Magic Creator??? Bethia was ying with the dolls in her hands, evidently not nning to be part of the discussion. Bethia and Andrea¡¯s rankings were rather low and decided that all they needed to do at this kind of meeting between Creators was to listen and follow the decisions of the higher-ranking Creators. The only one listening to Vianne right now the 6th dimension¡¯s ???Extra-dimensional Creator???, Alfreia, but her IQ wasn¡¯t on the same level as her abilities.

    ¡°Mystica,e with me to the room inside for a bit. The three of you can do whatever, but stay here for now. My servants will bring some dessert for youter.¡± Without any choice, Vianne could only choose to have a one-on-one conversation with Mystica. Even though Mystica was the one who Vianne had wanted to avoid the most, the other Creators present were evidently... not verypetent.

    Seeing the leaving figures of Vianne and Mystica, the remaining three loli creator gods were quite surprised that the Creator of Light was inviting the Creator of Darkness to her room. The three of them were shocked at how quick the world was changing.

    ___

    Back at the centre of the Unnamed Forest, where the mysterious cave had beenpletely sealed. After Kriss had escorted the captured girls back with her to the Gabriel Empire, the cave had been destroyed by the dark suzerains that had been following Kriss in secret. The magic formation and pirs inside had been broken and the dark suzerains had also caused a cave in to seal off the entrance of the cave.

    ¡°Unholy maiden-sama, this should be the ce!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s strange, the god who had given our pope the dream had said that this was the ce. All there is here is a buried cave, there isn¡¯t anything that stands out here either. Is there something we¡¯re not seeing or did we go to the wrong ce?¡±

    The 3rd unholy maiden of the Church of Darkness, Natalia Liz, looked at the cave that had basically been leveled to the ground and sunk into thought. She had followed the orders of the dark pope and brought the main force of the Unholy Church to the Gabriel Empire¡¯s Laerte line and with some coordination from the Church of Light¡¯s Salo faction, had managed to cast???Undead Apocalypse???, a big contributor as to why the Laerte line had fallen so soon.

    After that, she had acted in ordance with the agreement between the Church of Darkness and the demon¡¯s Mephyr Empire, and withdrew from the Laerte line to look for the cave that the dark pope had received a dream about. But now that she was here, Liz found nothing, she wasn¡¯t sure exactly what had gone wrong.

    ¡°Unholy maiden-sama, I believe that we should return and await new orders from the pope. We¡¯ve lost contact with our necromancers on the forest¡¯s outskirts, I fear they might have met an unfortunate fate and we should leave before the same happens to us.¡±

    ¡°It seems that is all we can do in this situation, it seems. We don¡¯t know much about this region and it¡¯s dangers, leaving for now sounds like a n.¡± Liz had seen the petrified dinosaur-type monsters by the river earlier, including quite a few S+ ss monsters, but didn¡¯t know any monster that had to ability to do so and decided to not risk it.

    Petrification magic was one of the ten legendary-tier evil magics, and one of the higher ranking ones too. Currently, amongst the humans, demons, and beastmen, there wasn¡¯t anyone capable of using this kind of magic, at least none that Liz was able to know. Liz wasn¡¯t sure if the caster this time was a human or an even stronger monster.

    Liz¡¯s party were still deciding what exactly to do next, and did not see a slimy evil being in the trees behind them. In fact, as the slime waspletely transparent due to all light passing right through its body, it would be doubtful that they would be able to see it even if they weren¡¯t busy discussing.

    ¡°Hehe, another delectable prey has appeared, just that the number of extras are a bit high. Doesn¡¯t really matter though, even a kingdom of 100,000 won¡¯t be able to stop me.¡± Skryme stalked the group from the Church of Darkness and was about tounch an attack when one of its avatars swiftly flowed behind it and ¡®whispered¡¯ to Skyme.

    ¡°Er, pack up and return to the Dark Sanctuary at once! What a shame, letting this girl go is a let down to my title of ¡®hunter¡¯. Time is running short, consider yourself lucky girl, because you won¡¯t escape me next time.¡±

    Liz didn¡¯t how that she had ¡®dodged a bullet¡¯, when she led her party away from the cave, a few of the stragglers at the rear were enveloped by a transparent and viscous fluid and were eaten alive before they could make a sound. Quickly after, the slimes took the forms of those that they had eaten and returned to the ranks of Liz¡¯s party.

    All of this had happened to fast for anyone to notice. This was the reason why the void monarch Skryme was ssified as a world destroyer, it could keep recing the people that it had eaten with its own avatars until they had taken over the entire kingdom, Skryme could rece all of the living beings on the entire Coristel continent within a month if it really wanted to.

    Compared to Medusyr¡¯s ability of being able to petrify an entire continent, Skryme¡¯s ability was more dangerous as it was harder to detect and no one on the continent would be able to know or react before they had all been wiped out. It was fortunate that Be didn¡¯t have a bad nature, for if Be was evil to the core it wouldn¡¯t even need her to give themand before Skryme started the destruction of this world.

    Liz¡¯s party had already been infiltrated by Skryme¡¯s avatars, if Be ever had the need Skryme could quickly eat and rece the entire Church of Darkness. As for those unholy maidens, they would naturally be unable to escape the fate of being captured alive and being handed to Be-sama!

    ___

    Liz¡¯s party wasn¡¯t the only one that had been searching in this area. Not long after they left, an elite detachment of demons had also arrived at the area where the mysterious cave had once stood. Their leader was, of course, the Mephyr Empire¡¯s 1st princess, Margaret Aknes.

    Like Liz, Aknes had also came here on a wild goose chase, as she could only choose to retreat after seeing the remains of the mysterious cave. She and her party had been secretly following the Church of Darkness¡¯ group but had lost their tracks some time ago and it taken a while for Aknes and her elites to finally reach this ce.

    ¡°This destruction doesn¡¯t seem like it was done by humans, the Church of Darkness probably doesn¡¯t have the ability to destroy this ce in such a short time. Never mind then, I might as well hide here for a while, I don¡¯t exactly desire to return to the Mephyr Empire anytime soon.¡±

    ___

    At the demon king hall located in the central region of the Dark Sanctuary, the returning Be andpany saw all the dark suzerains who had gathered here to await orders outside of the hall. Apart from the several hundred dark suzerains, there were also six titanic evil beings awaiting for orders. Each of the six giant evil beings had a halo that stretched out for 100 metres in every direction as well as over 10,000 evil beings that bore resemnces to them around them.

    All of the dark suzerains consciously kept a hundred metres away from the six giants, leaving the hall¡¯s audience chamber to them. However, the six of them were toorge to actually enter the audience chamber so they could only wait outside the entrance, so that the only people inside of the audience chamber were two mysterious lolis that Be had never seen before.

    ¡°Nee-samas, all of you are finally back! We¡¯ve been waiting for sooo long!¡±

    ¡°Nee-sama, I want a hug!¡±

    Looking at the two mysterious and spoiled sounding lolis that had jumped into her arms, Be look baffled, as did the other girls behind her, even the always sharp minded Noesha wasn¡¯t able to guess where these two lolis had came from but had a feeling that they weren¡¯t any normal lolis. These two lolis were ¡®true lolis¡¯ that seemed to be quite rare in this alternate world, being only around the height of a grade-schooler, they were shorter than Noesha, Mia, and Angel. What was more precious was that these two were both t chested, only being around an A-AA in terms of cup size.

    The fragrance on these two lolis were very distinct and familiar to Be, she looked at the ???Demon¡¯s Heart??? and ???Devil¡¯s Wisdom??? across the room and finally realized that these two lolis had the same fragrance as those two things, were the lolis their incarnations?

    It took some exining from the two lolis before Be was able to confirm that they were, in fact, the human incarnations of ???Demon¡¯s Heart??? and ???Devil¡¯s Wisdom???. The two lolis had the same figure and facial features, so it would be quite easy to mistake them for identical twins if one were to just look at these features. The only difference was, ???Devil¡¯s Wisdom???Britney Lilian¡¯s eyes were orange while ???Demon¡¯s Heart??? Britney Lilith¡¯s were a light pink. The two¡¯s hair colours were the same as that of their irises, they also shared the twintail hairstyle.

    These two new lolis were quite the sweet talkers, and quickly integrated themselves into Be¡¯s party. After some exnation from Lilian, Be was only now able to know the identities of the six giant dark suzerains outside of the demon king hall and that they were void monarchs who were many times stronger than a normal dark suzerain. Be also learned that the 6 void monarchs had been created with her very own blood by Lilian and Lilith.

    As for how Lilian and Lilith had given the order to start a war in her ce, and dragged most of the region surrounding the Alva Duchy into intense fighting, Be had also been made aware. After the fighting the demons, humans, and beastmen had all had their share of losses, with thergest being the beastmen, having lost at least 200,000 of their warriors. The next in number of losses were the human forces with a conservative estimate of around 100,000. The ones who had least were actually the demons, as most of them had retreated before they had even been able tond.

    The fighting was already finished and there would be no point in berating Lilian and Lilith, Be also didn¡¯t think that what they did was wrong, if it had been herself in the situation Be would have given the same orders.

    Also, Clement had ransacked the entire Laerte line, bringing back 50 plus crates filled to the brim with gold coins, the pay for the Gabriel Empire¡¯s southern army. Be decided to let it pass this time after seeing all the money that her subordinates had looted.

 Volume 1 Chapter 32: Demon King Bellaâ€™s Leisure Time

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 32: Demon King Be¡¯s Leisure Time</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Behind the Dark Sanctuary¡¯s demon king hall was a luxurious building that was usually used by the Dark Sanctuary¡¯s demon kings after a long day of dealing with daily affairs. This building along with the area around it was known as the Dark Sanctum. Comparable in size to the pce of an emperor, the Sanctum was decked out with everything that a demon king needed after a stressful day of work, including a spa and a grand luxurious bath.

    The requirements to enter the Sanctum were high, that even the six new Void Monarchs were barred from entering, as the Sanctum was limited only to the females that had some sort of rtionship with Be.

    ¡°Be, I can wash! I beg you, let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Sister Irene, your wounds haven¡¯t healed yet, so you should just let me take care of you~! We agreed on this before, didn¡¯t we? I would help you get a [Ground Dragon] heart, and you would join me. Now that you¡¯ve obtained what you wanted, are you going back on your words?¡±

    ¡°But I never said that I wanted to join the dark... Stop...¡±

    In the Sanctum was a strange body of water, the legendary ¡®Unholy Spring¡¯. The water within the Unholy Spring was different from your typical hot spring. It was ice cold rather than hot.

    The Unholy Spring¡¯s water was sourced from the underwater river, Styx. Although the water was cold, it was alsoforting in its own way. The spring¡¯s water had a high concentration of the element of yin, so thisforting feel was limited to the females. If anyone other than females tried to enter the spring would be quickly dissolved by the water.

    This was the aspect for which Be had chosen to use water from the river Styx in the Unholy Spring, so even if any of the girls that bathed here were ambushed by any perverts, the girls would be able to defend themselves using the spring water.

    Currently, Be was rxing beside the spring while embracing Irene, who had been transported here previously. Irene¡¯s hands had been tied behind her back with a semi-transparent strip of silk, denying her the ability to resist Be¡¯s advances. Irene was about toin, but Be had sealed her mouth with a french kiss before she could finish her sentence.

    ¡°Sister Irene, bad sisters that go back on their words have to be punished~! Maybe I should tie your feet up too, to stop you from trying to escape.¡±

    ¡°I was wrong, Felia, please don¡¯t!¡±

    Irene¡¯s plea for mercy didn¡¯t reach Be¡¯s ears, who had taken out another strip of the same semi-transparent red silk and tied Irene¡¯s feet together. What Be wanted was for Irene topletely submit to her, it was a rare chance as the two of them were the only beings in the Dark Sanctum right now.

    Dolores was busy dealing with all the work that had built up during the time that the demon kings had been gone, and Eleanor was preparing a report on the information that her subordinate knights had gathered from the surrounding territories. The three god-level lolis were taking their new ¡®little sisters¡¯ Lilian and Lilith around the Dark Sanctuary on a ¡®ydate¡¯, while Rnd and Annie, as the demon kings¡¯ maidservants, were directing the ghost maids in preparing the dinner.

    Looking around, it seemed that the 1st demon king, Be, was the one that had nothing to do. The number of demon kings still wasn¡¯t enough and Be quickly needed to find some people suitable to fill these empty positions, she didn¡¯t want to always let Dolores and Eleanor take care of all the Dark Sanctuary¡¯s affairs, as such Be couldn¡¯t get the chance to flirt with them.

    ¡°Sister Irene, you promised that you¡¯ll be mine after I obtain the heart of a [Ground Dragon], there¡¯s no room for going back~!¡±

    Irene didn¡¯t know how to feel at how Be had twisted her promise to something that could easily be misunderstood. But as her arms and legs had been tied down, she couldn¡¯t resist and could only shake her head in disagreement.

    Irene¡¯s struggling didn¡¯t hinder Be in the slightest, Be used her hands to deftly turn Irene¡¯s face her way, and under Irene¡¯s shocked gaze, swiftly put their lips together. This wasn¡¯t all however, Be also used her tongue to pry open Irene¡¯s lips.

    Irene¡¯s brain had short-circuited when she realized that she had been tongue-kissed by her own ¡®little sister¡¯.

    ¡°Sister Irene, today I¡¯m going to kiss you until you agree on ~. I have all the time in the world, but how much longer can you keep denying me?¡±

    Irene didn¡¯t know what she could do anymore as she looked in Be¡¯s eyes, she knew that she wasn¡¯t getting out of here without joining the dark side. She knew that struggling was useless so Irene tightly shut her own eyes, not daring to make eye contact with Be anymore. Be, however, wasn¡¯t about to stop herself.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one more chance, sister Irene, if you don¡¯t agree to be mine, I¡¯ll do whatever I want with your delectable mouth! After that, you won¡¯t even be able to beg for mercy anymore~!¡±

    ¡°I agree, Felia, can you stop bullying our dear sister, please?!¡±

    When Irene opened her eyes, she saw that Be was about to pick up some kind of strange ball which made Irenepletely give in to Be. She didn¡¯t know what happened to Felia in these past few months that caused her to be so self-assertive and... strange.

    ¡°Call me Be from now on, sister Irene. If you call me Felia and it gets heard by that old rascal of an emperor, he¡¯ll drag me back and arrange a marriage for me within the day.¡±

    ¡°Felia... Be, how can you refer to our father with such disrespectful titles, even though...¡±

    Be cut off Irene¡¯s question with a kiss, this time Irene didn¡¯t resist so much. After seeing that Irene had truly given in, Be had a sinister smile on her face as she picked up Irene and started to carry her towards a room right beside the Unholy Spring, nning topletely conquer of Irene.

    ¡°Lord Demon King, the Void Monarch Skryme requests an audience.¡±

    Right as Be was about to get to the good part, the report from the ghost maid who was guarding the Dark Sanctum¡¯s entrance stopped Be¡¯s actions.

    ¡°Skryme? Why is it here, can¡¯t it tell that I¡¯m busy?!¡±

    ¡°Lord Demon King, Skryme said that it has some ¡®special¡¯ gifts to deliver. There were too many people earlier and it wasn¡¯t a suitable time to deliver the gifts, now that you have dismissed the vassals, Skryme hase to deliver them personally.¡±

    Be didn¡¯t expect that this new subordinate would pick such an awkward time toe to visit, she may as well go and see what Skryme had brought as a gift and if it was worthy of interrupting her ¡®fun time¡¯. Be ced Irene on the bed and ced a silk nket over her body before picking up a small bottle of some kind of liquid and fed it to Irene. Irene couldn¡¯t resist and could only swallow the mysterious liquid and quickly felt tired, drifted away into dreand within few seconds.

    Be kissed the sleeping girl¡¯s cheeks before returning to the Unholy Spring. Skryme was just a giant slime at first nce, Be didn¡¯t know too much of its abilities except that it was also ssified as ¡®World Destroyer¡¯ level along with Medusyr and these two were much stronger than the other four Void Monarchs that could only be considered as ¡®Cataclysmic¡¯.

    The gifts that Skryme wanted to deliver to Be had been brought inside by two of its avatars while its main body remained outside of the Sanctum. Looking at the loli with blood-red hair, Be was quickly able to identify Hadias, the demon world¡¯s princess that had run away not too long ago.

    Hadias¡¯ equipment and clothes had all been dissolved by Skryme. Her hands were cuffed by an intricate set of handcuffs and equally intricate set of the chains around her feet. Apart from those, a golden ne hung around her neck with an ornate cross in the middle of it. Be had seen this kind of cross before on Dolores, it was an anti-demon cross, the kind was used to seal the powers of the demons.

    Be was rather puzzled about where and how Skryme had managed to obtain this anti-demon cross, but the cross hadpletely sealed Hadias¡¯ power and rendered the demon world¡¯s princess as nothing more than a cute doll.

    ¡°Can you let go of me? When I go back, I¡¯ll ask my father to...¡±

    ¡°Nope, I don¡¯tck anything that the demon world can offer, it serves me no benefit in letting you go.¡±

    Be walked up to Hadias and used her hand to lift the girl¡¯s face towards her, Be felt satisfied when she felt the gaze of fear from the princess of the demon world. Skryme was quite a subordinate, it seems, Be decided she would reward Skryme somethingter.

    ¡°You don¡¯t gain anything from leaving me behind either if my father finds out that I¡¯ve been caught...:¡±

    ¡°It seems that you still haven¡¯t truly understood your circumstances, princess Hadias! You have already seen the true identities of everyone around me, do you think that I¡¯ll let you go?¡±

    ¡°Are you going to kill...¡±

    ¡°No, I have a little sister that¡¯s pretty skilled in dark magics, maybe she has a way to turn you into a well-behaved doll!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, please, I don¡¯t want to be a doll! Do whatever you want, just not that please!¡±

    As the demon world¡¯s princess, Hadias knew that there was indeed evil magic that would turn people into mindless dolls. Envement magic was also one of the ten legendary-tier evil magic, just one of the lower-ranking ones. Envement magic also required the other side be unable to resist to have any chance at seeding.

    Coincidentally, Hadias was currently in a state where she waspletely unable to resist and wouldn¡¯t be able to stop anyone from doing what they wanted to do to her. Her hands and feet had been chained down, her powers were sealed away. If Be wanted to use envement magic on her, then it would be game-over for her, those who fell victim to envement magic would have their soul and spirit wiped, leaving behind nothing more than a tool without any ability to think for itself.

    ¡°But it¡¯s true that you don¡¯t have anything to give to me! You should know that I don¡¯tck anything, except a doll that listens to everything I tell it, I feel like you¡¯re pretty well suited for this role!¡±

    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t turn me into a doll, I¡¯ll give you everything. Just please let me off this time, I¡¯ll promise to convince the father to not invade the surface world!¡±

    As Hadias was scared, she hadpletely forgotten that Be wasn¡¯t a hero or anything like that, her promise couldn¡¯t draw any interest from Be.

    Be¡¯s hands were taking advantage of Hadias¡¯ body, but Hadias couldn¡¯t feel the swift movements due to how much her body was shaking. Even though this princess of the demon world was a loli, the sensation of her body wasn¡¯t any less satisfying than that of the demon princess, Dolores. Be decided to drag Hadias into her faction as well, she wasn¡¯t the type to not eat such a snack after it had been delivered straight into her mouth.

    ¡°I want you to be my familiar, that¡¯s all I want. You should know that the demon world¡¯s inhabitants can sign demonic contracts with the people of the surface world, how about we sign a master-ve contract?¡±

    ¡°Can we sign a different one? I can return to the demon world and help you find a stronger...¡±

    ¡°What I want is you, Hadias. I don¡¯tck strong subordinates at all, what do you think I¡¯m after? Dumb girl.¡±

    Be cut off Hadias with a kiss before she could change the topic, her tongue skillfully prying apart the girl¡¯s lips. Even though Hadias was the demon world¡¯s princess, she waspletely inexperienced when it came to receiving a kiss. This was her first kiss after all, and it had been taken by another girl.

    Hadias¡¯ brain had short-circuited just like Irene¡¯s previously, forgetting that she could fight back by biting the invading tongue, and could only let Be do as she pleased.

    Only after Be had removed her tongue did Hadias return to her senses. After the kiss, Hadias no longer dared to look at Be, evidently, she had not yetpletely recovered.

    Be hadn¡¯t expected this princess of the demon world to be so shy. From the beginning, she had never nned to turn Hadias into a submissive doll, she only had said those to scare the girl to make Hadias give up on her pride. Only then would Hadias make further concessions.

    ¡°You only have one choice Hadias, and that¡¯s to sign a master-servant contract with me. Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll receive countless benefits as my personal familiar.¡±

    ¡°Can you undo these chains first? It hurts to be tied up for so long.¡±

    ¡°Tell me where it hurts, I¡¯ll massage your body. Don¡¯t y any tricks with me, this entire region is my territory. If you try to run, I won¡¯t care anymore if that giant slime outside catches you...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t! Don¡¯t hand me over to that thing... I agree. I¡¯ll sign the contract!¡±

    Hadias finally gave in, she would rather die than to be returned to the hands of that slime. She had tried many times to escape, but to no avail, after she was captured by Skryme. On the way to the Dark Sanctuary, she had personally seen how Skryme had digested its prey.

    It scared Hadias to even think about it, it was probably Be that made Skryme not eat her even though Hadias had tried to escape so many times. Hadias doubted she would be so lucky if she were to fall into Skryme¡¯s ¡®hands¡¯ again.

    ¡°Then, let¡¯s start now, I coincidentally have the magic formation needed for the ritual already prepared.¡±

    Be picked up Hadias and carried her to a stone te at the center of the Dark Sanctum, the te was already inscribed with a magic formation. Be had asked Mia to make this universal dark magic formation earlier, and it could also be used to sign a demonic contract.

    ¡°Can we wait a bit Be, my current state is... Can you give me some clothes first before...:¡±

    ¡°If you want to wear clothes now, you won¡¯t have any to wear for the rest of your life. Do you have any other request, Hadias?¡±

    ¡°No...no, I¡¯ll leave all the decisions to you, just... Don¡¯t rough me up too much... mas... master.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl! Just do as I say and I promise you that your cultivation in the future won¡¯t be any lower than that of your father.¡±

    Be had seeded in breaking down the rest of Hadias¡¯ pride, and from now on, the demon world¡¯s princess would be firmly attached to Be¡¯s faction. Even though Hadias had still regretted it at first, but after seeing first-hand how Be¡¯s Dark Sanctuary had risen step-by-step, she gradually began to acknowledge that Be did, indeed, have the qualifications to be her master.

    ___

    The town of Sakerid was an important military ce in the south of the Gabriel Empire (Swordsmen), the town was currently in the state of high-alert. Not long ago, the Gabriel Empire¡¯s most important defensive line in the south, the Laerte line, had been broken by unidentified evil beings. After losing the protective barrier that was the Laerte line, the vitals of the Gabriel Empire was leftpletely exposed to the enemy.

    Theplete fall of the nearby Alva Duchy had been confirmed, the duke dying at the hands of the beastmen. What was worse was that the Gabriel Empire¡¯s strongest hero, Kriss, had also disappeared near the Alva Duchy and it was unknown whether or not she was still alive. Before Kriss, two other important people had gone missing in the same area: the Ignaz family¡¯s youngdy, Elena Ivy, as well as Antonia Susan, the Church of Light¡¯s 3rd Holy Maiden who had been traveling with Ivy.

    The Octavian Empire¡¯s (Knights) reinforcements led by their 1st princess, Octavio Irene and her knights had also gone silent.

    Finally, the Octavian Empire¡¯s strongest knight corp, the 10,000 Anti-Demon Knights had gone missing along with the empire¡¯s 10th princess, Octavio Lisha. The only ones who returned were a few of the legendary heroes that had apanied Lisha.

    Losing such an amount of precious manpower in such a short time, the Gabriel Empire¡¯s royal family had sunk into a state of panic. Ignoring their losses, two of the Octavian Empire¡¯s princesses had disappeared in their territory, it wouldn¡¯t be hard to imagine the consequences if they failed to offer a proper exnation.

    ¡°It seems that this world isn¡¯t any different from that of the previous ones. It¡¯s always the same old thing, heroes and demon kings, so boring!¡±

    In a ck carriage on the side of the street, a beautiful magician with a wide-brimmed wizard¡¯s hat looked out of the carriage¡¯s window, observing the chaotic world outside. Her carriage carried the insignia of the Aldrich Empire, one of the humans¡¯ five great empires. The Aldrich Empire was one that strongly advocated magic and produced the strongest mages and wizards of the human race. It wasn¡¯t hard to guess where this carriage¡¯s owner was from.

 Volume 1 Chapter 33: Skrymeâ€™s Gifts

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 33: Skryme¡¯s Gifts</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Within the Dark Sanctum, Be sat on a lounge chair, satisfaction showing on her face. Hadias was still in the attire that she had been presented to Be in, except that there was now a red pair of cat ear decorations on her head. Apart from the anti-demon cross, a red cor now also decorated Hadias¡¯ neck, a intricate chain connecting the cor to a pir besides the bed.

    Hadias¡¯ face was blushed as she thought about her current state, she was currently on all fours prostrating herself before Be, massaging her feet. She had wanted to voice herins, but Be had shoved a red ball into Hadias¡¯ mouth, effectively sealing her voice.

    As Hadias had signed a Master/Servant contract with Be previously, Be couldpletely use the contract¡¯s powers and force Hadias to do her bidding. Be, however, for some mischievous reason chose not to invoke the contract, making Hadias do this of her ¡®own will¡¯.

    ¡°Come close Hadias, why are you hiding from your master? Do you think that I¡¯ll eat you or something?¡±

    Be tugged on the metal chain in her hand and Hadias was forced to crawl towards her. One of Be¡¯s hands gently caressed Hadias face, also making it so that Hadias was forced to look at Be.

    ¡°It seems that you aren¡¯t fully conscious of your identity as a ve yet! Maybe I should summon Skryme to help you?¡±

    Hadias was unable to maintain her resistance after hearing that Be nned to summon Skryme. She obediently got into Be¡¯s arms, letting Be embrace her like one would to a pet cat.

    Seeing Hadias who had submitted herself like a pet, Be felt a surge of aplishment. Be had tested out the ¡®tools¡¯ that were currently on Hadias before on Noesha, but didn¡¯t have quite enough time to enjoy herself. But now, Be had all the time she needed to satisfy her dark desires.

    Hadias¡¯ identity as the demon world¡¯s princess only made it all the more exciting to Be. Be wasn¡¯t afraid of Hadias¡¯ demon lord fathering to look for trouble. Be had thoroughly ¡®interrogated¡¯ Hadias previously, who had quickly spilled the all the beans about all she knew about the demon world due to her fear of Be.

    The demon world used to have 10 demon lords, who had joined with the celestial world¡¯s gods¡¯ punitive expedition against the twelve demon kings who had invaded this world with their armies of evil beings. The expedition was a catastrophic failure, with all twelve of the celestial world¡¯s high gods being, the 12 demon kings then invaded the celestial world, ughtering most of the celestial world¡¯s gods and bathing the celestial world in their blood.{1}

    The fate of the demon world wasn¡¯t that much better, all 10 of their demon lords ughtered. The only fortunate thing was that the ancient 12 demon kings had all disappeared before they had the opportunity to invade the demon world, but by that time they had almost driven the inhabitant races of the surface world to extinction.

    The demon kings from 10,000 years ago had made their first appearance on the Alfred Continent, first destroying the human Frederick Empire before defeating the demon and celestial worlds¡¯ punitive force. All twelve high gods and ten demon lords had lost their lives on the Alfred Continent.

    After that, the twelve demon kings sent their main force towards the celestial world while the others stayed behind on the surface world and wreaked havoc on the other continents. At the time, humans, elves, beastmen, as well as dragons were all cautious of each other, not willing to fullymit to an union. The beastmen had even attempted to work with the twelve demon kings and share the surface world.

    Within a year, the elves who hadcked the numbers of the other races and were therefore unable to keep up with the high number of losses as well as theirck of proportion between troop types were forced to be the first to exit the battlefield.

    Elven archers werepletely unable to resist against the unstoppable force that was the demon king armies, the elven empress at the time brought the remaining third of her people and retreated back into the forests. Withdrawing from the affairs of the outside world.

    After the elves had withdrawn, the demon kings focused the vast majority of their forces on the dragons, theirrgest threat. The beastmen were unwilling to send aid due to hatred of the dragons for invading theirnd previously. The human race had eighteen empires at the time, making it hard toe to a unified decision. After the humans finally managed to settle their internal problems, it was toote. The demon kings hadpletely routed the dragons.

    After eliminating thergest threat, the offensive of the demon kings¡¯ armies werepletely unstoppable. The five beastmen empire were all decimated by the demon kings, a portion of the remaining beastmen choosing to defect to the demon kings while the rest of them turned to gueri fighting where they could and continued their resistance in ces far away.

    Of the human race¡¯s eighteen empires, thirteen of them were destroyed by the demon kings, the remaining five forced to put aside their differences and create a unified frontier to make a stand. These five empires would go on to be the five great empires of the current time, but back then the five were still the rtively weaker of the original eighteen empires.

    After, the demon kings and their forces had mysteriously disappeared, sparing the five remaining human empires. As for the demon world, it had fallen into a chaotic civil war for power due to the deaths of all the demon lords that had previously maintained order through force, the devastation of the demon world¡¯s civil war wasn¡¯t any less than that of the war on the surface.

    Many of the noble families that had lost favour chose to flee to the surface world in order to avoid theplete extermination of their lineage. These were the demons that would go on andy the foundations for the current four great demon empires.

    Thest group of demons that had managed to escape had decided topletely destroy the only route that connected the demon world to the surface in fear of their lives. The demon civil warsted for over a thousand years, ending with the Naler family¡¯splete victory. The Naler family was the one that Hadias had descended from.

    In the present day, the only way for the inhabitants of the demon world to enter the surface world was through the extremely rare transportation orbs, a one-use item that would be destroyed after use. Hadias had entered the surface world by stealing a transportation orb from her father, the demon lord.

    Therefore, the demon lord wouldn¡¯t be able toe to the surface world, he might not even know that his treasured daughter was currently in the new demon king Be¡¯s hands. This meant that Hadias¡¯ fate waspletely under Be¡¯s control, a familiar bound by a master/servant contract couldn¡¯t deny anymand given by the master, meaning that Be could make Hadias kill herself and Hadias would have to carry it through. It was a rather brutal contract that was effectively enving the servant and depriving them of their rights.

    ¡°So I¡¯ve heard that you have a cute sister back at home Hadias, you should invite her up here sometimes...¡±

    Of course Hadias knew that Be didn¡¯t have anything nice nned, but she didn¡¯t even have the ability to speak right now, there wasn¡¯t anyway for her to voice her opinions. She could only nuzzle up to Be and pretend that she didn¡¯t know how to answer.

    This little temptress, if there wasn¡¯t something that Be needed to attend to right now, she would have already ¡®eaten¡¯ this girl already. Well, there wasn¡¯t harm in waiting just a little while longer, Hadias was chained and wouldn¡¯t be able to escape her fate. Be looked at Irene, whoy on a bed behind her and Hadias, still fast asleep, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape Be¡¯s grasp either.

    Be took out a strip of red cloth and blindfolded Hadias, then blocking the loli¡¯s ears with some cotton. Hadias couldn¡¯t resist and could only let Be have her way. After finishing all of this, Be pulled Hadias towards the pir and secured her to it, nning to leave her here for a while.

    Be returned to the Unholy Spring, a blurred figure at her side. Judging from the figure, it seemed to be a female that was made of a viscous fluid, but no details could be discerned.

    This was the main body of Skryme, the only one of the 6 void monarchs that were allowed to enter the Dark Sanctum. The other five void monarchs were unable to understand why Skryme had been fortunate enough to be allowed in, Medusyr was technically more powerful, but was still not allowed to enter.

    Probably only Be and Skryme knew the reason, the two of them hade together because of their shared interests, it was impossible for normal people to understand theplex friendship between ¡®gentlemen¡¯. From the moment that Skryme had gifted Be, the two of them immediately became good rades¡¯.

    ¡°Be-sama, this is a gift that I had obtained by exchangingrge amounts of live captives with that big spider, Yulysses, I hope you¡¯ll like it.¡±

    Because Skryme¡¯s body was made out of a fluid that ignored thews of physics, it was able to change its size at will and was easily able to enter through the 3-metre entrance of the Dark Sanctum. As it was able to freely enter every nook and cranny of the Dark Sanctuary, it could do a lot that the other five void monarchs couldn¡¯t.

    This time Skryme had brought Be a familiar yet unfamiliar girl, with brown eyes and a horsetail of the same colour. The girl had not a single scrap of fabric on her body, her arms tied together above her head by semi-transparent spider silk that was also connected to a metal hook on the ceiling, making it so that the girl was forced to stand straight.

    The girls feet had been forced apart and glued to the ground by Skryme¡¯s special glue, probably to stop her fromshing out with her feet as well as to deny her the ability to escape. The girl¡¯s pretty face had a look of fury on her face, her eyes fixed on Be.

    Be thought for a bit and remembered that this girl was one of the legendary heroes that had apanied Lisha, ???Shadow Thorn??? L. One of those that had ambushed Be back at the An rk Strip, defeating the unawakened Dolores.

    As an assassin, L usually covered her face and this was the first time that Be had seen it. Be hadn¡¯t expected L to be a beautiful girl that looked only around 16 years of age, apart from her attractive face L also had a great figure that was on the thin side, simr to the swordswoman Ivy, with whom Be had just parted ways with.

    After remembering that this was the girl that had almost ended Dolores, Be kind of wanted to call Dolores over to let her take ¡®revenge¡¯. But decided against it when Be remembered the battle madness that took over Dolores in Battle, it would be a waste of such a beauty if Dolores ended up crippling or killing L.

    Even though Be liked ¡®ying¡¯ with beauties, but she wasn¡¯t perverse enough to be intopletely breaking her victim. L was also the good friend of Be¡¯s ¡®little sister¡¯, Lisha, Be didn¡¯t want to do something that would damage her rtionship with Lisha any further, only partly because she was a ¡®cheat¡¯ hero.

    ¡®Be-sama, this girl is quite the feisty one, don¡¯t be tricked by how cid she is now. She kept trying to kill herself on the way here, I had to gag her with some of my special material to stop her from biting her own tongue. It¡¯s the first time that I¡¯ve seen a prey resist for so long, she resisted even harder than that demon world princess that I brought herest time, I just had to scare that loli a bit and she gave in.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve done very well Skryme. From today on you¡¯ll be my exclusive void monarch, follow me and we¡¯ll conquer this entire world!¡±

    ¡°I thank demon king-sama... master¡¯s appreciation, this slime will help aid master in the conquest of the world until my death!¡±

    Be patted Skryme¡¯s shoulder in encouragement, the two experienced members of the gentry didn¡¯t need words tomunicate with each other, having the ability to understand the subtlest of gestures. Be wasn¡¯t wearing anything currently but it didn¡¯t matter much because as they were currently in the Dark Sanctum, the only ones that could enter were the girls that had some form of rtionship with Be.

    As for the void monarch, Skryme, its gender depended on that of its owner, it was a female which meant that it wouldn¡¯t cause any problems. Skryme still had a gift that it had not yet presented to Be, Skryme was saving that one as the grand finale, but there was still some special circumstances with that gift that made Skryme unsure of whether or not it should deliver it to Be.

    L had quickly recognized Be as the princess Felia who had gone missing months ago. She had watched the fight between Be and Lisha back at the An rk Strip, when the ¡®demonized¡¯ Felia had been defeated by Lisha and had chosen to jump of the cliff to her ¡®death¡¯.

    Because of the giant explosion that had happened after, as well as the fact that one of the Church of Light¡¯s three cardinals. Salo, had quarantined the entire An rk Strip; Lisha¡¯s wish to find Felia¡¯s body to bring home for a proper burial had been broken.

    As apanion that had been at Lisha¡¯s side for over a year, the friendship between Lisha and L was strong, she was rather knowledged in the matters concerning Lisha. Lisha had regretted bing a dragon knight not long after she had became one, because of the fact that it inadvertently shattered the rtionship between Lisha and her sisters Felia and Irene because Lisha had ¡®stolen¡¯ the opportunity from those two.

    After that, Lisha had been trying to find a chance to apologize to Felia, but didn¡¯t know how to do so and had been avoiding her until she could find a way. The next time that they had seen each other, everything had changed. But now, Felia was still alive and standing right in front of her, this shocked L.

    Felia had already fallen, this was something that L could confirm. Or else, there was no way a holy knight like Felia couldmand all these terrifying evil beings. Not far from Be, L was able to see the still asleep Irene, she hadn¡¯t expected Be to be the one behind the disappearance of Irene.

    Irene had been tied up with semi-transparent red silk, not far from her was a loli with blood-red hair that was equipped with some strange essories chained to a pir. Hadias¡¯ snow white body was still shaking lightly, probably because she wasn¡¯t sure what Be was nning to do with her after. Hadias was also too scared to move, because Be might use the excuse that Hadias was moving without permission to ¡®punish¡¯ her.

    While L wasn¡¯t sure what had happened between Be and Hadias, but she knew that it definitely wasn¡¯t anything good. Seeing Be¡¯s vile gaze turning towards her, L wanted to loudly reprimand Be about how shameless it was for a holy knight to fall to the dark side, but was unable to voice due to the soft, almost jelly like substance in her mouth that made even talking an impossible task, not to mention suicide.

    Be walked up to L, who could only express her emotions through her gaze. Beughed to herself, this girl was quite stubborn, at least more so than Hadias the demon world princess. The first words that Hadias had spoken were to beg for mercy, Be guessed that if she were to give L the ability to speak again, her first words would probably to insult Be, all Be needed to see were L¡¯s furious eyes and she could tell that this would be the case.

    ¡°You¡¯re my little sister¡¯spanion, L, right? Wee do the Dark Sanctuary. There¡¯s no need to worry, I won¡¯t kill you, it would be much more interesting to make you submit to me.¡±

    Be¡¯s hands wandered this beautiful assassin¡¯s body while the girl could only watch furiously, unable to do anything about the hands that were recklessly traversing her body. She found it hard to understand why Be was doing so and why she had such strange interests, what¡¯s the point of this if they were both girls!

    ¡°Skryme, did you capture my little sister, Lisha, too?¡±

    Be knew that Lisha travelled everywhere with L, there ws no reason that Lisha would be fine if L was caught, Lisha wouldn¡¯t abandon her good friend like this. So Be asked Skryme to try her luck, not expecting an actual result, Lisha was a hero after all and it wouldn¡¯t be so easy to capture her.

    ¡°Master, I did in fact, capture Lisha... it¡¯s just that the circumstances are kind of special... master, your little sister might... no, is very likely someone from our side.¡±

    Hearing the whispered report from Skryme, Be felt a little out of the loop; She and Lisha had fought a battle of life and death not that long ago, when did Lisha suddenly be an ¡®ally¡¯? Was she an existence like Kriss, a dark hero?

    ___

    Back in the Gabriel Empire¡¯s(Swordsmen) military town of Sakerid, the returning Kriss andpany brought new hope to this town that had been in despair. The return of the empire¡¯s number one hero, as well as the Ignaz family¡¯s youngdy, Ivy, and the Church of Light¡¯s 3rd holy maiden, Susan, brought a ray of hope into this town that had been overcast with dark shadows.

    In one of the town¡¯s many alleyways, Kriss looked cautiously at the beautiful female magician that blocked her way. Even though this magician was a little shorter than Kriss, the aura that she gave off made Kriss instinctively endangered.

    The magician¡¯s flowing hair was the same silver as Kriss¡¯. Her beauty wasn¡¯t any lesser than that of Kriss, while Kriss gave off a bewitching air; this magician gave off a feel of mystery and unpredictability, a sort of indescribable beauty.

    The only big difference between her and Kriss were her pink-hued irises,pletely different from Kriss¡¯ violet ones.

    Looking at Kriss who was staring at her in caution, Brittany Ariel found it kind of awkward. She hadn¡¯t followed Kriss because they had the same coloured hair, nor was it because Kriss was also as beautiful as herself.

    In Kriss¡¯ hands was a box of delicately crafted desserts that Be had gifted her when they had parted ways, the desserts¡¯ style was undoubtedly from Earth, this was something that Ariel could confirm. She had transmigrated several times and had yet to see anything like it, she wouldn¡¯t ever be able to forget the style of her homnd.

    Ariel wanted to ask Kriss where she had gotten these desserts from, but she didn¡¯t how to word it now that she had confronted Kriss. Just like how Kriss had avoided asking Be if her clothes were from Earth, it was hard to find another transmigrator in another world and many transmigrators were cautious about their identities.

    The two girls looked awkwardly at each other for a while, until Ivy who had been looking for Kriss finally found her and broke the stalemate. Seeing an outsider, Ariel took this chance to leave, leaving behind a relieved Kriss and a curious Ivy. Ariel decided that she would find another time to ask Kriss about the origins of the dessert.

    ¡ªTL NOTES¡ª

    {1} All the inhabitants of the celestial world are ¡®gods¡¯, but can only be considered fakes as they were all created by their dimension¡¯s Creator, therefore they have nowhere as much power as that of demon/evil gods

 Volume 1 Chapter 34: The World Within the Dragon Knightâ€™s Memories

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 34: The World Within the Dragon Knight¡¯s Memories</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Within the Dark Sanctum, the void monarch Skryme presented its final gift to the demon king Be. This was the second time that Be had seen Lisha, who currently seemed to be asleep with her eyes firmly closed. There weren¡¯t any signs of wounds or injury on her body and unlike Hadias, there weren¡¯t any tools to restrict her movement.

    After seeing that Lisha had also been caught, the resistance of L began to falter. Not even in her dreams had she seen Lisha get defeated and captured, Lisha would always leave something up her sleeve that would be able to get her out of the toughest of situations, how did she get caught?

    Seeing Be get closer to the sleeping Lisha, L struggled with all strength in her body, trying to escape her bonds to stop this madness. Lisha was Felia¡¯s sister, was Felia going to do the same things to Lisha as she had done to L?! Lisha was currentlypletely unclothed, was Felia crazy enough to set her hands on her own little sister?!

    Seeing the sleeping Irene not far away, L was even more worried about Lisha¡¯s fate. Felia hadn¡¯t even spared her older sister, why would she care about Lisha¡¯s identity as her little sister?

    L¡¯s struggles were to no avail, the silken threads that bonded her were those of the void monarch Yulysses, it was capable of capturing even a dragon, not to mention a human like L.

    Be raised her head and saw that the hostility in L¡¯s eyes being reced with a pleading look, she seemed to want Be to spare Lisha. It was about time that this girl learned how to beg for mercy. Along from Lisha, Be didn¡¯t n to this beauty assassin free either, her party had beencking an assassin ss member this whole time, it seemed that whatever existences up there had heard Be¡¯s wishes and granted it.

    ¡°I have to discuss some things with Lisha that should stay between sisters, I¡¯lle for youter. Just stay like this for now.¡±

    Be brought a strip of ck cloth and walked up to L, who was furiously shaking her head. L was able to infer what Be nned to do, covering her eyes so that she wouldn¡¯t be able to see what kind of wicked deeds that Be would be doing to Lisha.

    L¡¯s acts of resistance were futile, Be was quickly able to blindfold her before taking out to pieces of a soft sponge-like material and put them into L¡¯s ears. This way there would be no one able to interrupt the ¡®sisterly bonding¡¯ that would take ce between Be and Lisha.

    After ncing at Lisha who was still fast asleep, Be turned towards Skryme and looked at the void monarch with questioning eyes, seeming to be seeking an exnation. Skryme had previously told Be that Lisha could very likely be a member of the dark side.

    Skryme handed a few pieces of equipment to Be; these should be the hero¡¯s personal equipment or, in other words, cheat equipment. Seeing all the equipment that Skryme had taken from Lisha, Be was a little surprised, as she had previously thought that Lisha had less cheats than Kriss, but that didn¡¯t seem to be the case here.

    There was 3 different pieces of special equipment that Lisha carried on her person, the first was a silver-white storage ring, a must have of any transmigrator. While Be¡¯spanion, Noesha, could also make these storage rings, she never had the chance to do so because of how rare the materials needed were.

    Lisha¡¯s storage ring needed her own blood in order to ess it, but it seemed that Felia¡¯s blood also worked, prehaps because they were sisters rted by blood. At first nce, Be noticed that the space within Lisha¡¯s storage ring was much bigger than that of a typical storage ring.

    The space within a typical storage ring was only around the size of a small room,rger ones could reach maybe that of a football field. The space within Lisha¡¯s ring, however, made Be feel like she had travelled to another world as the the storage space seemed to be an independent dimension without boundaries.

    For as far as Be could see, there space within the ring was scattered with various weapons of legendary quality. Quite of few of these seemed to beparatively new, probably those that Lisha had collected in the time after she had transmigrated to this world. Apart from weapons, these was also arge tform piled high with various rare and valuable resources. On a nearby table, Be discovered a few unfinished scrolls, which Be was able recognize as teleportation and revival scrolls from the half finished runes inscribed on them.

    There was a strange white mist within this ring¡¯s storage space that seemed to be an invisible wall. Be failed to find anything like an entrance after searching around for quite a while, and could only give up her n of further exploring the space within Lisha¡¯s storage ring.

    Another one of Lisha¡¯s treasures was a strange crystal ball, with what seemed to be an eye engraved on it. ording to Skryme, this crystal ball might be the legendary ¡®Eye of Treasure¡¯, an artifact used for treasure-hunting.

    The user could use the ¡®Eye of Treasure¡¯ to find where all the treasures in their world was currently hidden. This artifact was probably why Lisha was able to gather such arge amount of high-level equipment in such a short time.

    Lisha¡¯sst treasure was kind of strange, a dark-ck ring. Skryme took much caution when presenting this ring, choosing to ce it on a stone tform close to Be rather than giving it straight to her.

    ¡°Master, there seems to be an extremely strong curse on this ring. It seems to be a ring that has a hidden space within. This ring can only be seen by the higher existences of the dark side, those who aren¡¯t won¡¯t even be able to see it, not even a god. This ring had been invisible previously and your sister shouldn¡¯t have known that this ring had been on her hand for quite some time.¡±

    After hearing Skryme¡¯s simple presentation, Be carefully picked up the ring, she was able to see this ring, probably due to her affiliation with the dark side. When she picked up the ring, Be was immediately able to feel a strong aura of resentment being given off by the ring, she wasn¡¯t sure of it, but Be also seemed to hear various wretched and woeful sounds in her ears.

    Be didn¡¯t know why Lisha would wear such a sinister ring, it conflicted too much with her identity as an hero. Be almost threw away the ring after hearing the wretched sounds that had sent shivers down her spine, but Be decided against it when she remembered that this ring seemed to have something to do with Lisha¡¯s identity and past, she didn¡¯t want to give up this rare chance to discover more about this ¡®little sister¡¯ of hers.

    Be made Skryme stand guard at the entrance of the Dark Sanctum. Although Skryme was confused as to why Be had done so, but carried out the order nevertheless. Be was the ???Prime King???, this ring¡¯s curse shouldn¡¯t have any effect on her at all.

    After making sure that Skryme had left, Be sat cross-legged on the ground, and after a brief dark haze, Be¡¯s true self appeared in the room beside Felia. In order to stop Lisha from waking up before Be wanted her to, Be took out a small bottle of liquid medication and fed it to Lisha. This medication was the same as the one that Be had given Irene earlier, one that would make sure someone would sleep calmly for a long time.

    After making all her preparations, Be put on the cursed ring. The moment after Be had put the ring on her hand, the scenery in front of her changed, as if Be had put on VR gear.

    As for those creepy sounds, they had all disappeared after Be¡¯s true form had appeared. Probably out of awe towards the aura of pure darkness that Be gave off.

    ___

    The scene in front of her was a rather frightening cemetery. There were tombstone for as far as Be could see, with countless phantoms floating around. Not one of these phantoms had apletely intact body, the expression on their faces twisted beyond what was possible of a human face, all of these phantoms had most likely died an unnaturally gruesome death.

    Be followed the cemetery¡¯s only path, heading towards its heart. She felt like she was within a illusory shback, none of the phantoms seemed to be able to see Be, slowly drifting past her.

    In the heart of the cemetery, Be saw arge fortress made out of the bones of countless dragons, defended by arge amount of tall demonic guards. Be scanned her memory but was unable to recognize these evil beings, these were probably from a dimension different from Be¡¯s.

    Each of these demonic guards were around five metres in height, a heavy dark-red armour leaving not even their eyes exposed.

    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived, Reba-sama! The other demon generals have already arrived, her highness has been waiting for you, marshal-sama.¡±

    As Be was about to enter the fortress gates, the demonic guards guarding the gates gave her a respectful greeting. Be was spooked for a bit, she had thought that these guards were just an illusory part of the background.

    Be carefully entered the gates, she was no longer sure if this world was real or an illusion anymore. In one of the hall¡¯s mirrors, Be was able to see what she currently looked like.

    Contrary to Be¡¯s expectation, the person she saw in the mirror wasn¡¯t her true form, nor was it Felia. It was someone that Be had never seen before. A silver-haired demoness with bright-red eyes and a pair of blood-red demon horns that stuck out the side of her helmet.

    The only disappointment that Be had was that the demoness wore a helmet that came with a mask which covered her face, This helmet was so light that Be hadn¡¯t even realized that she had been wearing it this whole time. When Be tried to take off the helmet, she found to her surprise that her body no longer listened to hermands and continued forward instead.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Lisha¡¯s ck ring was still on her hand, Be would have thought that this was all just a dream. As there didn¡¯t seem to be any harm in continuing forward, Be let this body take the wheel.

    Be soon arrived at a throne room within the fortress, and saw a familiar figure sitting on the demon throne within. Even though her hair was now jet-ck and her irises were a dark gold, but looking at just her figure, Be instinctively felt that the person sitting on the throne was Lisha.

    This female demon wore a set of demon king¡¯s armour the same colour as her irises, engraved with multiple demonic dragons. A wicked looking mask covered her entire face, leaving only her eyes uncovered.

    This female demon king rose from her seat and walked in the opposite direction, Be¡¯s current body following in her footsteps. The two of them didn¡¯t exchange a word, it seemed that this wasn¡¯t the first time that this had happened.

    Be seemed to understand a bit better now, her current body should be that of the demon marshal Reba and this should be the world of Lisha¡¯s memory, perhaps her previous transmigration. Be just wasn¡¯t sure if this female demon king was the previous incarnation of Lisha.

    ___

    Back in the Gabriel Empire¡¯s(Swordsmen) military town of Sakerid, it was nearing midnight. Due to the triumphant return of Kriss and the others, the tense atmosphere within the town had been relieved somewhat. The girls that Be¡¯s party rescued had been sent to the nearby city for medical checkups and the town was, for now, in a state of peace and quiet.

    In one of Sakerid¡¯s more out-of-the-way inns, Kriss was bathing in arge wooden basin. She had never liked being as mboyant and exuberant as the other members of the royal family. Earlier the two good-for-nothings, Leonard and Edwin had just invited her to the town¡¯srgest and most luxurious Nasani inn, saying something about hosting a banquet to celebrate her safe return.

    Kriss had naturally rejected them, she had found that she hated these good-for-nothings even more than she had before she met Be. Susan and Ivy who had travelled with Kriss rejected the invitation as well, and the two good-for-nothings could only relinquish their hopes of spending some quality time with the beauties.

    Right as Kriss was still recalling all the interesting things that she and Be had done together, a strange sounding from the balcony, as if someone had climbed into her room, dragged her drifting thoughts back to the present. Kriss was curious as to what kind of thief had the audacity to climb into the 3rd floor room sote at night with the Gabriel Empire¡¯s strongest hero within.

    ¡°Woah woah, I¡¯m a friend sister! I don¡¯t have any ill intent, you can put down the sword? Er, how about this, do you believe me now?¡±

    The one who had crawled into Kriss¡¯ room at night was the same beauty magician who had blocked her way during the day, she had also carried two people with her, Susan and Ivy, who were fast asleep. Susan and Ivy seemed to have been put to sleep by magic and had been carried through the air by Ariel using magic.

    Ariel had promptly raised both of her hands with palms out when she had came face to face with Kriss¡¯ dark green de. Kriss didn¡¯t move her ¡®Venom¡¯s Kiss¡¯, she didn¡¯t quite believe someone who had crawled into her room sote in the night with her unconsciouspanions in tow.

    ¡°Sister, I¡¯m the Aldrich Empire¡¯s(Magic) 5th princess, Brittany Ariel, not some thief. These two sisters are your friends right? I saw them during the day, I brought them with me to save them.

    Kriss didn¡¯t know much about the Aldrich Empire¡¯s 5th princess, Ariel didn¡¯t show herself very often in public and very little was known about her in general.

    ording to the word street it was because the 5th princess was self-abased at her hideous looks and refused to show herself to the public. A few years ago there had been a few noble families that had wanted to secure their rtionship with the royal family through a marriage, but when their young masters had seen Ariel, many of them had been scared witless and ran away, iming that they would rather die before they took this 5th princess as their wife.

    But now that Kriss had seen Ariel, she questioned the truth behind those rumours as Ariel¡¯s beauty didn¡¯t seem to be any less that of hers. Were all those nobles that had seen her blind? Running away from a possible marriage with such a beautiful girl, a princess too.

    Kriss didn¡¯t know, nor did she suspect, but Ariel was a transmigrator just like her. The Ariel three years ago was indeed a self-depreciating and hideous girl. But as no one came to see her in these years, no one knew that her looks had changed as well, they also didn¡¯t know that the real Ariel had alreadymited suicide with poison three years ago because of the numerous nobles that she had scared away with her hideous looks.

    This was simr to how the original Kriss¡¯ looks had changed when she had transmigrated to this world, the only difference was that Kriss¡¯ changes had been discovered while Ariel, due to how little she showed herself, her changes remained unnoticed by the Aldrich Empire¡¯s royalty.

    Her father, the Aldrich Empire¡¯s emperor, had probably long forgotten his ¡®unmarriable¡¯ daughter and hadn¡¯t sent anyone to visit her in the past three years. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she still received living expenses every month, Ariel probably would have long forgotten that she was a member of the royalty as well.

    ¡°Ariel, you... if you want to bathe, this basin isn¡¯t big enough... if you really want to, you can wait until...¡±

    ¡°Sistere help me strip your two friends! We don¡¯t have anytime to waste, trust me!¡±

    Ariel ignored Kriss¡¯ questioning gaze and started to take off her own clothes. Although Kriss didn¡¯t know why Ariel was doing this, but decided that there was nothing to hide as they were all girls anyways.

    Kriss began to strip the sleeping Ivy and Susan of their clothes, and after Ariel finished stripping herself, she went and gave Kriss her assistance. It didn¡¯t take long before the four girls in the room were left in the nude.

    Right as Kriss wanted to ask why, all the clothes on the ground suddenly turned ck and quickly nothing more than a ck wisp of smoke. While she was astonished, she heard countess screams of terror and pleas of help.

    Kriss looked out at the town of Sakerid from the room¡¯s balcony, she saw that the entire town had fallen into a wave of terror. The peaceful town was no more, the streets were rampant with zombies attacking nearby humans who were running for their lives. Kriss felt as if she had entered the scene of one of Earth¡¯s zombie apocalypse movies.

    ¡°In here, quickly. These zombies follow the scent on the clothes of those uninfected. We¡¯ll hide here for now, they shouldn¡¯t be able to find us.¡±

    Ariel dragged Kriss into the room, the two of them then barricaded the balcony as well as the main door. This entire inn had been infected and the two of them were able to hear the footsteps of the infected walking past their room as well as the screams of those still uninfected who had the misfortune of being captured and eaten alive.

    From their meeting earlier in the day, Ariel could tell that Kriss was very strong. If this was a normal case of some random necromance casting ???Undead Apocalypse???, Ariel could have easily dealt with it herself. However, this outbreak wasn¡¯t caused by ???Undead Apocalypse???, she felt as if this outbreak was caused by a virus of some sort, like in the zombie flicks of her past life.

    Right before dusk today, the scouts that Ariel had sent to the nearby viges had reported the zombifications of most of the vigers. The scene in those viges was simr to that of the town, it was just that the zombification of the town started a couple hourster than it had in the viges nearby.

    Ariel¡¯s instincts were right, the situation this time wasn¡¯t caused by someone casting ???Undead Apocalypse???. In the air above the town hovered a ghostly red figure, a smile crept onto her face as she looked at the hellish scene breaking out in the town below her, seemingly very excited about the inevitable fate of the town.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange, I could swear that I had just sensed two Saviours here, why did they just disappear? Nevermind then, it¡¯s the job of the Worldbreakers to defeat Saviours, I¡¯ll just keep having fun as a third party in the next town.¡±

    The red shadow flew away after finishing its words. Right after the shadow had left range of sight, a strange figure shimmered into existence on a nearby roof and quickly flew in pursuit.

    ___

    Back in the Dark Sanctum, Be had returned to the body of Felia, she returned the cursed ring to Lisha, cing it at her side.

    Be looked with aplicated expression at the still sleeping Lisha, Skryme¡¯s suspicions had been right. Lisha was in fact, a member of the dark side, as well as a transmigrator.

 Volume 1 Chapter 35: Lishaâ€™s Secret, Past and Present

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 35: Lisha¡¯s Secret, Past and Present</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    This was a strange graveyard with only tombstones, each engraved with densely packed with various different scripts. Apart from the tombstones, there were only a special wooden crate with arge lock behind each tombstone.

    Facing of one of these tombstones, two figures silently stood, seeming to be mourning the tombstone¡¯s owner. One of the figures bent down and ced a bouquet of white lilies in front of the tombstone.

    ¡°I¡¯m starting to hate all these reincarnations, Reba.¡±

    The female demon king in front of the grave stone had a face of solitude, she was Lisha¡¯s previous incarnation and had removed her fearsome mask. The only thing that this incarnation of Lisha reminded Be of the Lisha that Be knew was her figure, there were quite a few differences between the two. If it wasn¡¯t for the same cursed ring around her finger, Be wouldn¡¯t have been able to confirm that she was indeed one of the previous incarnation of Lisha.

    ???Demon Dragon Empress??? Medys Alisha, the strongest existence that Be had seen in this world of Lisha¡¯s memories. Judging by power, Alisha should be stronger than Be¡¯s twelve demon kings, probably somewhere on the level of Kriss¡¯ dark form.

    Alisha was the past incarnation of Lisha, her power was beyond that of most demon kings. Because Alisha had in too many dragons and had been showered in their blood so often, Alisha had somehow also gained the bloodline of a dragon, as well as her title of ???Demon Dragon Empress???.

    Apart from dragons, Alisha had also defeated everyone who had dared to provoke her, regardless if they were gods or heroes, she had never lost a fight. None of the ambitious demon kings who had tried to take her position survived to tell the tale.

    It was quite lonely being undefeatable, it was also a shapeless form of torture. Because Alisha had crushed all her opponents, there were eventually no longer anyone willing to challenge her. Because Alisha was a dragon demon that had no limits on lifespan, everytime she destroyed a world she would leave the ¡®worthless¡¯ world in tatters and brute force herself into the reincarnation cycle to enter another world before continuing the cycle.

    Alisha had already reincarnated into and had destroyed four different worlds, in each reincarnation she would keep all the power of her previous world. In her fourth reincarnation, Alisha met someone that changed her forever.

    Looking through the demon marshal Reba¡¯s eyes at the tombstone in front of them, Be knew that the person buried here had a deep rtion with Alisha. While Alisha wasn¡¯t willing to mention her name, that optimistic and bright heroine hadpletely gotten through to the cold heart of the ruthless ???Demon Dragon Empress???.

    During Alisha¡¯s fourth incarnation, she had disguised herself and entered the demon king subjugation force of this world out of boredom. During her absence she had let her most loyal subordinate, the one who had followed her through all four incarnations, Reba, pretend to be ???Demon Dragon Empress??? in her ce.

    Later, Alisha met that naive heroine during her time as a member of the world¡¯s allied forces, Reba never heard what happened between Alisha and the heroine after. This world¡¯s subjugation force had met the same fate as their predecessors in all of Alisha¡¯s previous incarnations, eradicated by the demon king¡¯s subordinates before they even reached Reba, the fake demon king.

    Perhaps it was something about the heroine that moved Alisha, who then decided to end her sinful existence after she had destroyed this world. Not long after this trip to the graveyard, Alisha chose use the deceased heroine¡¯s special sword to end herself, forever, as it would even destroy her soul. Leaving everything she had to her most trusted subordinate and friend, Reba.

    However, Alisha did not truly die. While Reba didn¡¯t show her disapproval towards Alisha¡¯s decision, but right before Alisha thrust the de upon herself, Reba had used magic to rece Alisha¡¯s soul with her own temporarily. Meaning that the soul who was destroyed was that of Reba, not Alisha.

    In her 5th incarnation, Alisha transmigrated to Earth and became an average female office worker. Due to some special circumstances, the power of the ???Demon Dragon Empress???, which had followed her for four reincarnations, had been sealed. On Earth, Alisha had became apletely normal human.

    However, the amount of lives that Alisha had taken in her past incarnations were too much. All of their malice had been absorbed by Alisha¡¯s cursed ring. Back when she was ???Demon Dragon Empress???, these malicious spirits werepletely unable to do anything to her at all, but now that she was just a normal human, these malicious spirits felt free to harass Alisha at will.

    The result of this was that Alisha¡¯s 5th incarnation wasn¡¯t very peaceful. Alisha was surrounded by misfortune and supernatural events, all caused by the malicious spirits who had followed her through multiple incarnations.

    This Alisha was just a normal human, not having any memory of her previous life, nor the ability to see the cursed ring on her right hand, she had no idea why all of this was happening to her. After seeking aid from various psychologists and exorcists to no avail, Lisha could no longer bear the torture and chose to drown herself and end her miserable existence.

    Alisha¡¯s soul transmigrated once again after the death of her human body, the ???Demon Dragon Empress??? took this opportunity to return during this and possessed to body of Lisha, who had coincidentally also just drowned.

    Because when when Lisha had unintentionally killed Reba, who was on the level of a high demon king, with the weapon of a hero; due to some unknown regtion, had been assigned to the side of the Saviours as a hero that had in a demon king.

    The current Lisha¡¯s power were the fruits of her own hard work over the past year and a bit. Her ability to use all sorts of magic was granted by the Saviour¡¯s guide of this world. As well has her storage ring of outrageouslyrge storage and the ¡®Eye of Treasure¡¯, all of these were given to her by the guide which Lisha had never seen in person.

    Be was suspicious that this mysterious ¡®guide¡¯ might be this dimension¡¯s Creator. Be didn¡¯t know, however, that this world¡¯s Creator had already... there was something off putting about to ¡®guide¡¯ who had led Lisha and Kriss, as well as any other Saviours to this world.

    Be hadn¡¯t paid much attention to the discussion between ???Light Creator??? Vianne and the male Creators who had invaded this dimension, causing her to left in the dark on some very important information.

    Lisha didn¡¯t use her own ¡®cheats¡¯, even though she had regained the memory of her previous incarnations, Lisha considered herself a human from Earth and refused to ept her first four incarnations that were full of sin.

    ___

    Back in the Dark Sanctum, Be who had returned from the world of Lisha¡¯s memory, looked uneasily at the still sleeping Lisha. Now that Be knew about Lisha¡¯s past, she was quite surprised to find out that Lisha had been part of the dark side from the very beginning, and one that was almost dark to the core.

    This was different from Kriss, who Be had yet to fully confirm was a transmigrator, while Kriss did have memories of ¡®darkening¡¯ and even if she was a demon king it was probably due to some external reason that caused her to do so. Lisha¡¯s past, however, was unable to be exined as anything other than a viin that was evil to the root.

    But after experience all of Lisha¡¯s memories, she could tell that Lisha¡¯s sisterly feeling towards Felia were real. Due to her peerless power, Lisha had spent the most of her incarnations in near solitude, there were only three people who she had really epted and conversed with: The heroine with whom she had travelled with during her 4th incarnation, her loyal subordinate Reba who had followed her for four lifetimes, and Felia who was her older sister of this world.

    Reba was also a demon of few words and didn¡¯t talk much with Lisha. The ones who had truly spoken heart-to-heart with Lisha were the heroine and Felia. Felia also coincidentally happened to be the same ss as the heroine, being a knight, so there were some other elements mixed in with Lisha¡¯s feelings towards Felia.

    She even had another reason for creating the Anti-Demon Knight corp apart from building merit; Lisha cherished the time that she had spent adventuring with the heroine, back when they had also been part of arge force with the ultimate goal of defeating the demon king, Lisha wanted to relive some of the moments from back then.

    The current Lisha had returned to the form of ???Demon Dragon Empress??? ,Alisha, this was something that surprised Be. Lisha was simr to the current Be, being a person that took possession of another body and could freely switch between them. Lisha¡¯s true form was ???Demon Dragon Empress??? Alisha while her substitute was the 10th princess of the Octavian Empire(Knights), ???Magic Dragon Knight??? Lisha.

    The only difference between Be and Lisha¡¯s way of changing bodies was that while Be could freely move around while Felia remained visible to others, meaning both of them could be in this world at the same time While only Alisha or Lisha could appear in the world at one time, with the other probably being in a special dimension akin to limbo. Which meant that if Alisha wanted to return to her human form, she would have to summon Lisha¡¯s body which would swap ces with the body of the ???Demon Dragon Empress???.

    Even though Be had seen quite a few beauties, the beauty of Lisha¡¯s true form was something that she had not expected. Even though Be had already seen her back in the illusory world of memories, Alisha¡¯s beauty was still quite shocking when Be saw her in the real world. On looks alone, Alisha could probably rank within the top three of all the beauties that Be had encountered so far.

    ???Demon Dragon Empress??? Alisha¡¯s hair was a pure ck, simr to that of Be¡¯s true form, her eyes were currently shut but Be had seen the dark-gold irises back in Lisha¡¯s memories. Alisha¡¯s height wasn¡¯t noticeably different from that of Lisha¡¯s, but the biggest difference were their looks and airs.

    While Lisha was quite a beauty normally, her beauty level skyrocketed several levels in her true form, nearing that of Kriss¡¯. As for the airs that Alisha gave off, Be was able to feel an overbearing dragonic aura, probably due to all the dragons that Alisha had in. It was fortunate that none of the other three girls in the room were unable to see the current Lisha, remaining in the dark about her secret.

    ¡°Where is this? I¡¯m so tired, er, Felia-nee!¡±

    Lisha finally woke from her slumber and wanted to stretch out the kinks in her body but suddenly discovered that her hands had been tied down by what seemed like translucent rope. A gentle breeze blew through the room¡¯s open window and Lisha finally discovered the dilemma that she was in: All of the clothes on her body had disappeared and she had been tied down to arge cross.

    What made Lisha more restless was that her true form had been exposed to Felia, she had managed to hide it for the past year without anyone suspecting a thing, she didn¡¯t know what had happened while she was asleep that had made her true form take over.

    ¡°Who are you? You¡¯re not Lisha, you vile demon, return my little sister!¡±

    ¡°Felia-nee, it is me, I am Lisha! Can you set me free?¡±

    ¡°You liar, I saw how you hid the real Lisha! On top of that you¡¯re much prettier than Lisha, and your beautiful ck hair ispletely different from that of Lisha¡¯s!¡±

    Seeing Be point all of this out as well as taking out Lisha¡¯s cheat equipment, the ¡®Eye of Treasure¡¯ and her storage ring; Lisha wanted to make a run for it, but didn¡¯t know that the ¡®rope¡¯ holding her down was in fact, the silk of the void monarch Yulysses. Yulysses¡¯ silk had special effects towards dragons and dragonkind, Lisha as the ???Demon Dragon Empress??? had a bit of dragon¡¯s blood running through her veins, meaning that the binding force of the silk was just that much stronger.

    ¡°Felia-nee, that is my ring. I am Lisha! Can you let me down first, I can exin.¡±

    ¡°The contents of this ring are indeed that of Lisha¡¯s, but that doesn¡¯t prove that you are the true Lisha. I suspect that you must be a demon that has possessed Lisha¡¯s body, I¡¯m going to ask Irene-nee and ask her for what to do.¡±

    Only now did Lisha discover Irene and L were also in the room, while she was curious as to why they both nude as well, but she knew that this was not the time to consider those problems. Her secret was something that she definitely wasn¡¯t going to allow any more people to find out, but now that she was tied down she couldn¡¯t do anything about it, did she have to use the power of the ???Demon Dragon Empress??? to break this stalemate?

    ¡°I suggest you stop struggling, Alisha. You won¡¯t have any more chances to transform back to Lisha when Irene and L wake up.¡±

    Lisha immediately gave up the thought of using her true power, it waspletely unexpected that Be knew even the name of her true form. Lisha¡¯s thought process had short-circuited and she wasn¡¯t sure what to do, if anything, to get out of this situation.

    Be secretly let out a breath, it was fortunate that her predictions had been correct. Even though Lisha had once been the fearsome ???Demon Dragon Empress???but her most recent incarnation before current was just a normal girl who was terrified by the strange things happening around her. That incarnation had dulled Lisha¡¯s edge, making it so that Lisha didn¡¯t straight up go on a rampage and seal Be¡¯s mouth by force. If Lisha were to go on a rampage, Be estimated that it might take the entire force of the Dark Sanctuary to stop her.

    ¡°Alisha, let¡¯s talk. I think that there¡¯s certainly a way for us to solve this together, so that we both can get what we want.¡±

    ¡°But you already know my identity...¡±

    ¡°You must have gotten dumber since thest time that I saw you, my little sister, have you forgotten that you¡¯re nee-san is no longer a holy knight? I think that there are quite a few things that us sisters can talk about.¡±

    Seeing Lisha¡¯s inquisitive gaze, Be knew that she had a shot, now it was up to her ¡®persuasive¡¯ ability to see if she could drag Lisha into the neutral side, if not the dark side.

    ___

    The Gabriel Empire¡¯s(Swordsmen) important military town of Sakerid had been quarantined by the empire¡¯s forces with support from the Church of Light. It was the first time that the Church of Light had seen such a strange outbreak of zombies, the first batch of clerics who had arrived on the scene reported that the zombies here were unable to be cleansed using the light-type magic, ???Holy Light???, which had never failed before.

    The Holy Pope paid much attention to this strange outbreak, so even though the three cardinals were away from on business, the pope still sent the holy maidens of all three factions to probe the situation.

    This time the Church of Light had sent a total of three holy maidens, something that was quite rare even in the long history of the Church of Light. The holy maiden¡¯s sent on the mission were the 1st holy maiden, Elizabeth Sophia of the Micah faction; the 2nd holy maiden, Alicia Hayley of the n faction; and the 4th holy maiden, Maria Daisy of the Salo faction. Along with the 3rd holy maiden, Antonia Susan who had been trapped in the quarantine zone, all four of the Church of Light¡¯s holy maidens had assembled.

    Apart from the Day of the Holy Spirit each where they would sacrifice animals to the god of light, as well as the pope¡¯s birthday banquet, it was quite rare for all for of the Church¡¯s holy maidens to appear together in public.

    ¡°Hayley, you should just leave this to us, the n education¡¯s ???Holy Light???isn¡¯t working anyways!¡±

    ¡°Daisy, my good friend Susan is still trapped in the quarantine zone! I¡¯m going to save her, you and the Salo faction should stay out of this!¡±

    ¡°Could the two of you save the arguing for tomorrow? It¡¯s quite tiring rushing here on such short notice, I kind of want to sleep. It¡¯s dawn soon anyways, can¡¯t you guys argue then?¡±

    ¡°This is something between our two factions Sophia, you as a third party should just stay out of it!¡±

    The other members of the Church¡¯s forces didn¡¯t find the arguing between the three holy maidens strange, they even split themselves up into three evenly numbered sides. It was quite evident that the pope had taken the rtionship between the three factions into ount nd had sent an even number of people from each faction, that way they wouldn¡¯t be so eager to break out into fighting.

    The Gabriel empire¡¯s royal guard had formed up behind the members of the Church of Light. Their main goal this time was to rescue Kriss, the empire¡¯s 1st princess, they chose not to interfere with the Church of Light¡¯s domestic affairs.

    Themander of the royal guards was one of the empire¡¯s three marshals, marshal Klemans. He was unable to understand as to why Kriss had not yet cut a path through the horde yet, he had personally witnessed Kriss¡¯ abilities and it shouldn¡¯t be hard for her to escape this situation. Had she been infected and became just another zombie?

    That would be quite bad as the emperor had personally ordered him to rescue Kriss at all costs, because she was an important bargaining chip that he owned that he could use for political advantage. It could be said that the emperor hadmitted the royal guard to saving Kriss only because he didn¡¯t want to lose such a valuable asset of his.

    Klemans¡¯ guess was close, Kriss had in fact been stopped from escaping due to the outbreak. But not because she had been infected by the virus, Kriss couldn¡¯t leave because she didn¡¯t want to have the awkward experience of cutting a path through a zombie hordepletely naked.

    ALISHA(Lisha)

 Volume 1 Chapter 36: The Hero Lishaâ€™s Compromise

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 36: The Hero Lisha¡¯s Compromise</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    In the Dark Sanctum, Lisha had already been taken off of the cross by Be, but the silk around her hands had not been removed yet, they had been tied together behind her back now. But as Lisha was in her true form, it shouldn¡¯t even be hard for her to break free if she wanted to.

    ¡°Felia... I didn¡¯t do anything bad! Can you undo my hands?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you¡¯re not even calling me sis anymore, you still dare to say that you didn¡¯t do anything bad?¡±

    ¡°This... but I...¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re sure that you don¡¯t want to call me sis anymore, I¡¯ll wake up Sister Irene. Then she¡¯ll...¡±

    ¡°No, please... Sis Felia, I was wrong! Don¡¯t wake up Sister Irene please, she had been holding something against me for taking the spot for dragon knight already, if she knew that I wasn¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Lisha, aren¡¯t you? There¡¯s no problem there. I won¡¯t care about your past, but you should treasure what you have now!¡±

    In the waters of the Unholy Spring, Be carried the bound Lisha and was discussing something with her. Lisha had been one of Earth¡¯s inhabitants before after all, Be knew that she wouldn¡¯t be as easy to fool as Irene and Hadias, so Be decided against taking Lisha¡¯s lips by force, knowing that it might cause Lisha to develop a disliking for her.

    ¡°Sis Felia, is it that you like girls!?¡±

    ¡°Little Lisha, how did you know?¡±

    ¡°I... guessed...¡±

    After calming down, Lisha was naturally able to recognize the strange essories on the bodies of Irene, Hadias, and L. Lisha had been a businesswoman back on Earth, not someone who lived in the mountains and had no ess to the technology, Lisha had naturally seen a few of those kinds of videos.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re correct! Your sister, who is me, does in fact like girls. Including you too, Lisha!¡±

    ¡°Sis, this... I...¡±

    ¡°What is it? Do you dislike your sis?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dislike sis, but...¡±

    ¡°Then, you like me then? You naughty little sister, you don¡¯t hate me, why do you have to deny your sister¡¯s love?¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯re both girls... isn¡¯t this...¡±

    ¡°Lisha, I¡¯m serious. Do you have anyone that you like? If you have someone in your heart already, I can give up.¡±

    While Be said that she would give up, but that was just a lie to fool Lisha. How could Be give up Lisha? Back when Be had met Irene, she had already nned to take in the other three members of the Octavian Empire¡¯s (Knights) ¡®Four Royal Beauty Holy Knights¡¯. As being one of them, Lisha was naturally one of Be¡¯s targets. After seeing the beauty of Lisha¡¯s true form. Be was even less willing to give up this beautiful little sister of hers to an outsider.

    Lisha¡¯s face was flushed and she wanted to hide somewhere right now, but she couldn¡¯t do so due to how tightly she was being embraced by Be right now. Lisha didn¡¯t know how to respond to Be¡¯s ¡®confession¡¯.

    Back when Lisha was the???Dragon Demon Empress???, the only ones she conversed with were the demon marshal Reba and the heroine that she had met in her fourth incarnation. After transmigrating to this world, the one with whom she had interacted the most was Felia, and after that was L. So if one were to think about it, those who had the deepest rtionships with Lisha were all girls. Back during her incarnation on Earth, she had been surrounded by misfortune and haunted by wicked spirits, making it so that she never had any time to have a rtionship with any males.

    The three male heroes who had fought alongside her not so long ago,???Berserker???Barthes,???Hand of Revival???Wulfe, and???Grand Enchanter???Hayden, had abandoned her in her time of need, the one that had hurt her the most was the betrayal of Hayden, the handsome youth who had sworn to protect her for as long as he lived. Lisha had felt some inklings of romance towards the talented youth, but that had all disappeared when he had abandoned her when it counted the most.

    Lisha, what are you thinking! Felia is your older sister, how can you have such illicit feelings towards her!

    Lisha, those heartless men abandoned you, do you still think they¡¯re going toe back for you!? What¡¯s wrong with epting Sis Felia¡¯s love? Didn¡¯t you always hang around Reba in the past, you didn¡¯t seem to think that anything was wrong with that!

    There was only friendship between me and Reba, nothing else!

    Stop lying to yourself, back then there were quite a few of your decorated generals who asked you for Reba¡¯s hand in marriage. Yet you would always deny them, even if they rebelled against youter because of this, you call that nothing but friendship?

    That was because...

    Stop lying to yourself, I know you like girls, you know it too! If you deny Sis Felia now. When you get back, that old emperor is going to sell you off to the highest bidder, and you¡¯re going to have to spend the rest of your life with someone you don¡¯t love, is that what you want!?

    Deep in Lisha¡¯s heart, two voices were having a heated argument. The yuri-supporting demon quickly suppressed the angel who was against it. Lisha didn¡¯t have much resistance towards yuri in the first ce, or else the demon wouldn¡¯t have won so fast.

    Be chose not to disturb Lisha who had fallen into a state of confusion, quietly embracing the girl instead. Lisha¡¯s face had been flushed this whole time, but she had not shown any sign of dislike. This showed Be that within Lisha¡¯s heart, she wasn¡¯t really against the idea of love between two girls, because if she were, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for her to break free from her binds using the power of the???Dragon Demon Empress???.

    This was Be¡¯s first confession in this world, as well as in her whole life. In her past life on Earth as a world-renowned fashion designer, Be had given her entire life to her work and didn¡¯t have any time for a rtionship before she had transmigrated to this world.

    Even when she thought about it then, Be regretted how foolish she was in her past life, not even being able to get herself a girlfriend! Did she have to ept a male¡¯s love now that she was a female in this world? Of course, not! Be nned to make up for all the lost ¡®happiness¡¯ of her past life in this one, and bing a girl wasn¡¯t going to stop her.

    ¡°Sis Felia, can you give me some more time...¡±

    ¡°No Lisha, all I need you to do right now is to tell me whether you like or dislike your Sis Felia?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t dislike sis, but...¡±

    ¡°Then you like me, alright, let¡¯s enter the next phase!¡±

    Be ced her hand over Lisha¡¯s small mouth, not allowing her to deny Be. She nned to seal their rtionship first, they could slowly develop the restter. This confession was somewhat sessful at least, Lisha didn¡¯t show any evident signs of dislike nor did she openly deny her feelings towards Felia. Be didn¡¯t worry about whether she would be able to seed, she knew all of Lisha¡¯s secrets. With all this information, Be could ckmail Lisha if she had denied Be¡¯s confession.

    ___

    The Gabriel Empire¡¯s (Swordsmen) military town of Sakerid had be the scene of an undead disaster, countless zombies wandered the town¡¯s streets. These zombies were quite different from those who were summoned through a necromancer¡¯s dark magic.

    First of all, the zombies summoned through dark magic could be ¡®cleansed¡¯ by the Holy Magic of the Church of Light, while the zombies in Sakerid seemed to have strong resistance to light-type magic, meaning that the Church of Light¡¯s clerics were almostpletely useless. The first group of clerics from the Church of Light that had arrived here didn¡¯t know about this and had suffered several casualties before they realized and retreated to the town¡¯s outskirts.

    Since swordsmen were the most respected people within the Gabriel Empire, swordsmen also made up the majority of the empire¡¯s forces, which led to the current state of the entire town of Sakerid not having a single magician with enough level to contribute to the current situation. The members of the town¡¯srge Church had all left in search of the missing 3rd holy maiden, Antonia Susan, and had not yet returned. These factors caused the town¡¯s garrison to bepletely unable to deal with the strange outbreak.

    On the third floor of one of the town¡¯s smaller inns, four beauties were hiding. During the onset of the outbreak, Ariel had detected it on time and hade to Kriss, seeking aid, bringing Ivy and Susan with her.

    Originally Ariel hadn¡¯t nned on rescuing these two, as she didn¡¯t want any more people knowing about her current looks. She was fortunate that she had possessed the body of a princess that wasn¡¯t very pretty, to say the least. In the three years since Ariel had transmigrated to this world, the Aldrich Empire¡¯s (Magicians) emperor had probably forgotten about her due to her ¡®inability¡¯ to be married, allowing Ariel to spend a rather peaceful three years.

    It would be quite bothersome if people were to find out how beautiful she had be. Even in the faraway Aldrich Empire, Ariel had heard quite a few rumors and stories about the silver-haired beauty, Kriss. She knew that even though many of the noble families¡¯ young masters showed contempt for Kriss¡¯ silver-hair as it was a bad omen, but out of the public eye, they were discussing with each other on how to obtain Kriss and turn her into their ything.

    It sent a disgusted shiver down Ariel¡¯s spine every time she heard rumors like this, further increasing her hatred towards those hypocritical men. She was also a silver-haired beauty on the level of Kriss, and she knew that if others were to find out about her current looks, she wouldn¡¯t have a much different fate from that of Kriss. Ariel knew that if she wanted to keep living her peaceful life, it would be best to keep her beauty low-key.

    However, the clothes that Ivy and Susan wore were those that had been designed by Be, all styles that Ariel had seen back in her ¡®homnd¡¯, Earth. This provoked the multiple-time transmigrator¡¯s yearning for home, so she decided to save Ivy and Susan as well.

    Right now the four of them were trapped in the inn¡¯s third floor, like on an ind in a sea of undead. Kriss and Ariel had already cleared the entire third floor of any undead, it was fortunate that there weren¡¯t many people living in this inn, meaning that they only needed to eliminate five or six unfortunate zombies.

    After clearing the floor¡¯s zombies, Kriss and Ariel barricaded the floor¡¯s entrance using whatever they could find, with Ariel setting up a few additional walls of ice in case the zombies managed to get past them. Kriss¡¯ de, ¡®Darkness¡¯ Torment¡¯ had no ¡®scare effect¡¯ on these zombies, meaning that these zombies weren¡¯t summoned through dark magic and therefore had no sensitivity to magic, meaning that the exorcism magic on ¡®Darkness¡¯ Torment¡¯ was useless against them.

    After finishing these preparations, Kriss and Ariel quickly retreated into their room and barricaded the door. Only within the room did the two of them feel an inkling of warmth. This room had been blessed by Susan using Holy Magic and there shouldn¡¯t be anyone malicious intent that could infiltrate this room.

    The terror within this town wasn¡¯t caused only by zombies, all of these zombies had died an unnatural death. If these zombies were summoned by dark magic, their souls should still be trapped within their ¡®vessel¡¯. These zombies, however, had been caused by a strange virus or something simr and their souls had all been pushed out of their bodies, manifesting into malicious spirits that roamed the town.

    ¡°How¡¯s the situation outside, Kriss?¡±

    ¡°Pretty bad Ivy, we¡¯re the only four still alive in this area. There are way too many zombies, and they seem to be immune to exorcism using light magic, making them too difficult to deal with at the moment. There are also quite a few malicious spirits just hanging around outside.¡±

    ¡°The Church¡¯s forces should arrive soon, this undead outbreak is quiterge in the scale after all. Should we light a signal to tell them about our location?¡±

    ¡°Susan, do you want to be seen nude by others? Maybe you should think about the situation we¡¯re in! I don¡¯t care, if you send for help from males, this party is disbanded, and we can each go our separate ways! I¡¯d rather not have my unclothed body seen by a male, thank you very much.¡±

    Ariel immediately shot down Susan¡¯s proposition, the four of them had their clothes dissolved by the same virus that caused the infection. Ariel didn¡¯t want to risk getting seen nude by a stranger, especially a male. After reaching that conclusion, Ariel tightly sped onto Kriss¡¯ right arm; Kriss was much more reliable in Ariel¡¯s eyes whenpared to Ivy and Susan, she knew that it would be key to listen to this ¡®reliable¡¯ teammate if she wanted to get out of here in one piece.

    Kriss looked a little conflicted at both sides, Ariel¡¯s actions had a clear intent to them, she wanted to pull Kriss to her side. Back when they were sweeping the floor for zombies, she had seen Ariel¡¯s ability and knew that she could be relied on. However, Ivy was one of the best friends of the previous owner of Kriss¡¯ body, and it would also be difficult to do anything without Susan¡¯s Holy Magic due to all those malicious spirits flying around!

    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s stop arguing, for now, Susan was only thinking for our sakes. Calm down a bit, princess Ariel, I¡¯m sure there¡¯s another way we can get ourselves out of this mess that doesn¡¯t require us to be seen by males.¡±

    Ivy stepped in and managed to pull the party back from the brink of dissolution. Right at this time, a strange floral scent came through the window which they had already barricaded previously, after smelling this scent, all four girls felt a little lightheaded.

    ¡°This scent is toxic, quick, get into the basin!¡±

    Kriss and Ariel reacted quickly and dragged Susan and Ivy, who had almost passed out, into the wooden basin. Fortunately, this basin wasrge enough for the four of them, it just wasn¡¯t a veryfortable fit.

    Kriss brought out another one of her swords, ¡®Venom¡¯s Kiss¡¯, and stuck it into the side of the wooden basin, using the sword¡¯s poison to fight back against the floral scent, keeping the scent from getting close to the girls. However, their situation hadn¡¯t improved much from before, and their living space had been reduced by half by the toxic air.

    They could hear terrifying wailsing from the staircase, it seemed that the malicious spirits were directing the zombies to attempt and break through the barricade that Kriss and Ariel had set up. Malicious spirits teaming up with the zombies to attack them was something that Kriss and Ariel had not considered nor expected.

    In this moment of danger, the staircase to the third floor copsed to the excessive weight. Due to the small number of customers normally, the inn¡¯s stairs were designed to carry no more than a few people at one time, it was a miracle that it had managed tost so long under the weight of a horde of zombies.

    Without stairs, most of the zombies surrounding them left the area. The remaining malicious spirits were restricted from entering the room due to fear of Kriss¡¯ ¡®Darkness¡¯ Torment¡¯ and could only wait outside of their room, making their presence known through their bloodcurdling wails.

    ¡°Hey, we should contact Be, she¡¯ll surelye and save us!¡±

    Only now did Ivy remember that when they had parted ways with Be, she had given Ivy and Susan a munication stone¡¯, and now seemed like the right situation to use it in.

    Be¡¯s party was a legendary one that had won against the SS+ ss monster [Fierce Dragon], she should be able to deal with the zombies here. Also, in Ivy¡¯s impression of Be, Be didn¡¯t seem to hang around any males, choosing instead to surround herself with arge group of beautiful girls whenever possible.

    Susan and Kriss immediately agreed to Ivy¡¯s suggestion, they¡¯ve already shared some skinship with Be after all, so there was nothing to be embarrassed about to let Be see their current state. Ariel had initially wanted to dispute this decision, but could only give in begrudgingly to the majority with the promise that there wouldn¡¯t be any males being called in to save them.

 Volume 1 Chapter 37: The Call of Distress From the Quarantined Town

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 37: The Call of Distress From the Quarantined Town</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Inside the Dark Sanctum, Be was enjoying a pleasant meal. She was currently the only one of the Dark Sanctuary¡¯s demon kings present as both Eleanor and Dolores were busy with the Dark Sanctuary¡¯s matters and most likely wouldn¡¯t be back until at least midnight.

    The Dark Sanctuary didn¡¯t really have the concept of ¡®night¡¯ and ¡®day¡¯ as it was constructed in a parallel space beneath the surface, where the natural light of the sun didn¡¯t reach. However, during the construction of the Sanctuary, Be had obtained two dark treasures from Mystica, the ???Dark Creator???, ¡®ck Sun¡¯ and ¡®Blood Moon¡¯, these two could replicate most of the Sun and Moon¡¯s functions and served as their recements.

    Due tock of a real ¡®daytime¡¯, one could sleep an entire ¡®day¡¯ in the Dark Sanctuary and it wouldn¡¯t feel unnatural, making the Dark Sanctuary a heaven for those who enjoyed sleeping in. As for meal times, there wasn¡¯t really an allocated time for ¡®breakfast¡¯ or ¡®dinner¡¯, instead, the demon kings would decide whenever they wanted to eat. After all, the ghost maids didn¡¯t need any sleep and were always at the demon kings¡¯ beck and call, even if they weren¡¯t given anymands, the ghost maids would continue working like machines.

    Be¡¯s meal was brought in by the two demon king exclusive maidservants, Rnd and Annie, apart from a pink apron the two didn¡¯t have anything else covering their body. Be had implemented the ¡®naked-apron¡¯ rule with the excuse of ¡®preventing disloyal maidservants from hiding weapons on their body and attempt to assassinate their masters¡¯.

    While Rnd and Annie found this rather embarrassing, but there was nothing that they could do about it. On their necks was a special silk choker, the product of a coboration project by Noesha and Mia, wherever the wearers of the choker went, the ¡®owner¡¯ would be able to know. The choker could could only be take off by the owner, who was, in this case, Be. The choker also gave Be supreme control over Rnd and Annie¡¯s lives, as all it would take from Be was a simplemand and the chokerS would tighten until the wearers asphyxiated.

    At the beginning, Rnd and Annie weren¡¯t so willing to oblige, but Be had threatened them that it was either this silk choker or Be would make them wear one of those strange red cors. As the two of them had some rather unpleasant experiences with cors, they could only give in to Be¡¯s threats. Although they still wore an apron, it was made of an almostpletely transparent silk, which meant that the apron barely covered anything more than if Rnd and Annie were full-on unclothed.

    Normally Be would have kept these two maidservantspletely unclothed but she had some other ¡®event¡¯ to attend today, so she decided to spare the two of them for now. Be casually sat in front of arge table that was filled with all sorts of delicacies imaginable, including some made from monster-products as well as various types of fruit-based fermented drinks with low-alcohol content.

    Irene had already awoken from her slumber and was currently sitting to the left of Be, her hands and legs still bound by strips of red silk. Lisha sat to Be¡¯s left, to Be¡¯s dismay Lisha had returned to her human form before Irene had woken up, as Lisha¡¯s true form was quite eye-pleasing.

    Lisha was the only girl in the room apart from Be that didn¡¯t have anything restricting her movement. L was currently in Be¡¯s arms with a dumbfounded look on her face, her limbs tied tightly with spider¡¯s silk, depriving her the ability to move. Be had taken the soft material that Skryme had given her out of L¡¯s mouth, as she knew that L wouldn¡¯t try to kill herself with Lisha beside them, because L still needed to understand what was going on between Be and Lisha.

    Hadias was probably the one who had it worst, as apart from the fact that Be was no longer restricting her sight or hearing, everything else remained in bonds. The other end of the short borate metal chain attached to the cor around Hadias¡¯ neck was still in Be¡¯s right hand, forcing Hadias to prostrate herself in front of Be, like a pet before its master. For some mischievous reason, Be had ordered Rnd and Annie to ce some of the lighter tes of food on top of Hadias¡¯ porcin coloured back.

    Be wondered how angry the Demon Lord would be if he were to find out that Be was using his daughter, a princess of the demon world, as a table. However, it was just a thought, as no matter how furious the demon lord would be, there wasn¡¯t anything that he would be able to do to Be. Be chose Hadias as a table because if how much stronger her body was than a normal human girl, and the tes on top of her wouldn¡¯t really hurt much more than just Hadias¡¯ pride.

    Hadias was too scared to resist, she had already signed a master/servant contract with Be, meaning that Be didn¡¯t need to much more than give themand and Hadias would be forced to carry out the order anyway. Hadias knew that if Be was forced to use to power of the contract, Hadias would most likely be in a much more shameful state.

    ¡°Little Felia, why is little Lisha here? Herpanion too?¡±

    ¡°Irene-nee, Lisha has already joined my side. Is there anything wrong with one of my allies being here?¡±

    ¡°You lying demoness! Lisha-sama is themander of the Anti-Demon knights, devoting herself to exterminate those filthy demons, why would she fall to your level! I know, you must have used some evil magic and manipted Lisha-sama¡¯s heart! Lisha-sama, snap out of it! I..¡±

    ¡°You sure talk a little girl, will some fine wine shut your pretty mouth?¡±

    L, who was still in Be¡¯s embrace, was stopped from finishing her sentence by Be forcefully making her drink from a small bottle of fine wine. L couldn¡¯t resist and could only watch as Be forcefully made her drink the entire bottle.

    ¡°Rnd, bring me a couple bottles of that wine, the one that you and Annie refuse to drink.¡±

    ¡°Master, this...¡±

    ¡°Hmm? You want to drink it in her ce? Go ahead!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll fetch it immediately, master!¡±

    Rnd¡¯s wasn¡¯t able to voice her resistance and could only go and bring Be a few strangely shaped bottles containing what seemed to be wine. The name of this wine was ¡®Fallen Heaven¡¯, a proud creation by ???Demon¡¯s Heart???Lilith, and ???Devil¡¯s Wisdom??? Lilian, who had given Be a few bottles previously.

    The main effect of ¡®Fallen Heaven¡¯ was that it was able to massively increase the power of demons who consumed it, it worked even better on humans as it was able to directly convert their race to demon. After a human drinks this wine, no matter how fortitudious their resolve, their body would be forcefully altered by this magical wine. It was the perfect thing to use against one as stubborn as L, Be couldn¡¯t bring herself to force Rnd and Annie to drink this wine as they had followed her with loyalty ever since they had joined her.

    ¡°Let me go, you demoness! Lisha-sama, please...¡±

    ¡°After you finish all of these, you¡¯ll also belong to my side, dumb little girl. After that, you¡¯re going to have to call me master~!¡±

    Seeing the bottles of wine that Rnd was bringing over, L squirmed even harder, trying to force her way out of Be¡¯s embrace. Even a kid could tell that something was wrong with this wine, they didn¡¯t even need to smell the sinister fragrance, all they needed to do was look at the jet-ck fluid.

    ¡°Rx, this isn¡¯t poison, it¡¯s just that you¡¯ll someone of my side after you drink it~. If you try to kill yourself or keep resisting, I¡¯ll make Lisha drink it~!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that, please, I¡¯ll drink it... just don¡¯t force Lisha-sama.¡±

    Lisha looked ill-at-ease as she looked at what was happening in front of her. L probably didn¡¯t know that Lisha was already a long-time member of the dark side, and even if she drank a few kegs of ¡®Fallen Heaven¡¯ it wouldn¡¯t do anything to her.

    This girl sure is loyal to Lisha. After witnessing L¡¯s loyalty, Be wanted L more than ever, to join her side of course. Although L had agreed to drink in ce of Lisha, but after Rnd brought the wine to her face, L tightly closed her mouth and a stubborn look had returned to her face.

    She had originally thought that Be would be at a lost as to what to do, but felt her hopes and dreams shatter when she saw a sinister smile creeping onto Be¡¯s face. While she was in a state of internal panic, L suddenly felt a hand traversing her body, slowly travelling up to her chest, when suddenly a strong stimtion made it so that L could no longer shut her mouth properly.

    In the split second that L opened her mouth, Be who had already taken a mouthful of the dark wine in her mouth, forcefully stole L¡¯s lips; feeding her the wine in this method while moving her tongue around. L wasn¡¯t able to spit out the wine with a tongue forcing its way around inside her mouth.

    ¡°Girl, your mouth is really sweet~! If you¡¯re not going to work with me here, I¡¯ll squeeze you here every mouthful that I feed you, if you don¡¯t want to suffer I suggest you open your mouth for me like a good girl~!¡±

    L no longer closed her mouth while Be fed her the dark fluid mouth-to-mouth. L turned her eyes towards the gently smiling Lisha, and a tear of humiliation tricked down her face, had Lisha already been controlled by Be?

    Be paid no heed to this and continued her feeding of wine to L, each kiss being longer than the previous. It didn¡¯t take too long for all of L¡¯s attention to be brought back to Be, and eventually she stopped showing any signs of resistance to Be¡¯s actions and instead weed Be¡¯s lips with a flushed face.

    As for this ¡®secret skill¡¯ of Be¡¯s, Irene and Hadias had much experience and froze all movement in fear of Be changing targets to one of them. While Irene was truly afraid, there was something about the way that Hadias kept secretly ncing towards Be and L while trying to look away that told Be that Hadias might actually have enjoyed the feeling of having her lips stolen.

    Lisha¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change much as she looked at what was unfolding in front of her, Be had already spoken to her, all Lisha needed to do was pretend to be a mute for now. After Be finished ¡®taming¡¯ these three beauties, they won¡¯t question why Lisha had joined Be¡¯s side anymore.

    ___

    Around the Gabriel Empire¡¯s(Swordsmen) military town of Sakerid, the Church of Light¡¯s temr knights as well as the Gabriel Empire¡¯s royal guards had set up multiple lines of defences and were currently engaged in fierce conflict with the undead who had caught the scent of the living.

    ¡°Hayley-sama, the undead had already broken through the three defensive lines that we set up previously and are currently headed our way, should we retreat?¡±

    ¡°Tell the dragon knight Leopold to fall back!¡±

    The Church of Light¡¯s 2nd holy maiden looked gravely at the scene not too far in front of her, quite a few undead had managed to get close enough to the temrs¡¯ ranks under the cover of night, and were currently throwing themselves at the knights. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the party of temrs were led by the dragon knight Leopold, the thin line would probably have broken some time ago.

    Dawn had not yet broken and Leopold had only advanced to the cultivation level of dragon knight recently and was still unfamiliar with his abilities. Leopold¡¯s dragon mount had not yet arrived yet, as he had rushed his way here after selecting his mount, which was still currently in Dragons¡¯ Canyon for some final preparations before it was ready to be Leopold¡¯s mount. If Leopold had his mount right now, the temrs most likely wouldn¡¯t have fallen into such a dangerous situation.

    ¡°We should wait a little bit longer, Hayley. The Aldrich Empire¡¯s(Magic) magepany as well as the Octavian Empire¡¯s(Knights) knight regiment should arrive by tomorrow, it would be best to wait for their support before we continue our assault on the town. The Octavian Empire¡¯s forces are led by the young and talented dragon knight, Shawn, he should be more reliable than Leopold.

    The 1st holy maiden Sophia voiced her suggestion towards Hayley. The 4th holy maiden, Daisy, who had been relentlessly arguing with Hayley prior now stood quietly on the side, looking up at the night sky, it was almost unnatural that she wasn¡¯t trying to start something against Hayley. Daisy had already contacted the members of the Church of Darkness who had been secretly keeping contact with the Salo faction, asking them to send the 3rd unholy maiden, Natalia Liz, to aid her.

    The secret coboration between the Church of Darkness and the Salo faction had existed for quite a while, both sides were trying to find any evil relics and they were sure that there was some evil relic present in the town of Sakerid, one powerful enough to cause such a strange and powerful outbreak of undead.

    It was the goal of the Salo faction as well as the Church of Darkness to find this ¡®evil relic¡¯, Daisy didn¡¯t care about the fate of the 3rd holy maiden, Susan, who belonged to the opposing n faction. In fact, it would be much better to the Salo faction if Susan was to die, the n faction always had two holy maidens, one more than the Church¡¯s other two factions and it would level the ying field if Susan was to die.

    ¡°Sophia, Susan is in serious danger, these undead arepletely unafraid of our holy magic, and all those malicious spirits that we can even sense from here... I¡¯m afraid...¡±

    ¡°Hayley, I¡¯ve talked with the Gabriel Empire¡¯s general here, general Klemens will use the empire¡¯s name and put up a heftymission at the mercenaries¡¯ guild to look for some people in Sakerid, Susan included. There will be a bunch of foddering to help us tomorrow, we don¡¯t need to waste the Church¡¯s precious manpower.¡±

    Hayley averted her eyes away from Sophia. The Miga faction¡¯s history had been a mystery, not too surprising for a faction that seemed to be shrouded in mystery. Hayley would rather argue with Daisy than argue with Sophia, Hayley was unable to see through the 1st holy maiden, Sophia, and could never tell what her true intentions really were, it was a feel that Hayley really disliked.

    ___

    In the Dark Sanctum, L¡¯s face waspletely red, she had gotten drunk on the wine that Be had fed her. Even if Be were to let L go from her embrace, L wouldn¡¯t try and run. Apart from altering L¡¯s body, ¡®Fallen Heaven¡¯ was still technically a fine wine, and it wasn¡¯t strange that someone would be able to get drunk on it.

    ¡°Little Felia, don¡¯t do this, Lisha¡¯s looking at us! Stop...uu..¡±

    Be hadn¡¯t even spared her older sister, Irene, she wrapped her left arm around Irene¡¯s waist and pulled her closer, before using the same method that she had used to L to force the dark wine down Irene¡¯s throat.

    The two maidservants, Rnd and Annie, kneeled behind Irene, holding down the shoulders of the Octavian Empire¡¯s 1st princess and keeping her from breaking free of Be¡¯s demonic clutches.

    ¡°Miss Rnd, princess Annie, why...¡±

    Irene wasn¡¯t able to finish her question when another mouthful of alcohol entered through her lips, it seemed that Be didn¡¯t n on letting Irene ask any questions. Although Rnd and Annie felt a little guilt at their actions, as they were still human, but they didn¡¯t ease up their grips on Irene¡¯s shoulders. If they were to let Irene break free, they would most likely suffer the same treatment that Irene was going through right now.

    Lisha pretended to be calm and took a sip of the dark wine from a chalice in front of her, there was no way that she didn¡¯t have any reaction towards such a stimting scene, she was only drinking to hide her agitated heart. While Lisha hadn¡¯t rejected Be¡¯s confession, she hadn¡¯tpletely epted it either, she was still currently unsure of her true feelings and wasn¡¯t ready to reciprocate Be¡¯s feelings. Lisha had never knew that such things could be done between girls, for some strange reason she felt like joining in on the action, but hesitated due to the identities of Irene and Felia as her older sisters.

    Looking at Lisha who was struggling to keep herposure, Beughed inwardly at how dishonest this little sister of hers was to herself. If Lisha didn¡¯t like what was happening, she would have left long ago, as she wasn¡¯t restricted or bound right now. Lisha was probably the kind whose heart wasn¡¯t honest to herself, but had quite the honest body.

    Right as Be was about to initiate her next step of action, themunication stone that she had left on the table suddenly lit up. Who is it that¡¯s interrupting me at such a time? Be grumbled to herself. While Be really didn¡¯t want to pick up, but the number shown was that of Ivy. Did Ivy have another request after we just parted ways? Be decided to herself that she wouldn¡¯t ept her business unless Ivy offered herself as the payment, as a bit of payback for interrupting her at such a time.

    ¡°Ivy boss, you got some more work for us? We just finished ourst project! Labourers have rights too, can you...:¡±

    ¡°Is this Be?! Hurry,e and save us! We¡¯re trapped in...¡±

    Be hadn¡¯t expected to hear Kriss¡¯ voice on the other side, Be sighed inwardly as it seemed that she would have to work without pay again this time.

 Volume 1 Chapter 38: The Town of Paknir Before the Fall

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 38: The Town of Paknir Before the Fall</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    The small town of Paknir was situated in the south of the Gabriel Empire(swordsmen), it was a sparsely popted ce close to therger military-based town of Sakerid. When light broke over Paknir today, the town¡¯s residents discovered that there were quite a number of visitors and guests to their small town, all either mercenaries and adventurers.

    The residents didn¡¯t find this too strange as a detachment from the Gabriel Empire¡¯s royal guards as well as quite a few of the Church of Light¡¯s temr knights had passed hurriedly through their town justst night. The residents of Paknir guessed that the beastmen were making mustering their forces once again on the border, it wasn¡¯t that rare of an urrencetely.

    The Gabriel Empire had sealed off any news of the terrifying outbreak of undead in Sakerid, as such arge-scale and seemingly unstoppable outbreak would surely strike unrest into the general popce. Just like when the Laerte line had been captured by some unknown forces of evil, there were some news that just couldn¡¯t be shared publicly.

    ¡°Hey, did you hear? They¡¯ve discovered some treasure from the previous dynasty in Sakerid, the royal family and the Church are working together to hide this valuable information from the public.¡±

    ¡°Where¡¯d you get this fake news, you dimwit, I heard from my cousin who is one of Sakerid¡¯s town guards, that the Empire and Church discovered traces of when the god of light had descended down to our world in Sakerid, and that any light mages that go there to train for one day will beat training normally for a year! Not some dumb past dynasty¡¯s treasure.¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you liar, your cousin was transferred to the Laerte linest year, how the hell did he tell you about what¡¯s going on in Sakerid?¡±

    ¡°Stop arguing, I¡¯m one of our mayor, Baron Jeffrey¡¯s personal guards. The mayor had received notice that some very dangerous monsters had appeared in Sakerid and the Empire needed to hire all these mercenaries to help in the subjugation of those monsters.¡±

    Within the Azure Wind, the most luxurious dining ce in the entire town of Paknir, a fat man in extravagant clothing was discussing with a well dressed gentleman. They had ordered an entire table covered with tes of the most expensive dishes that the Azure Wind had to offer for just the two of them, it was quite evident that there was no way that they would be able to finish all of it.

    The fatty with the greedy look on his face, golden rings on all ten of his fingers, and a thick ne set with sparkling gems around his thick neck, was the mayor of this small town, Baron Jeffrey. He was a greedy person who only sought to enrich himself, willing to do anything for money, there was even an unconfirmed rumour that he had previously sold information about the military town of Sakerid to the enemy beastmen forces.

    ¡°Sir Clement, I¡¯ve already ordered my men to spread the rumours, now there should be at least a few dozen different sayings about what¡¯s happening in Sakerid right now. Except, will the Empire investigate me after this?¡±

    ¡°What are you scared of, Jeffrey-dono? I¡¯m sure that the empire¡¯s upper echelons would rather you spread even more confusion among the peasantry, so that they can keep secret whatever is truly happening in Sakerid. Anyways, I¡¯ve also bribed your boss Count Spyke as well, there¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. Here, this is a little bit of my appreciation for you.¡±

    If an outsider were to see this scene they would definitely be shocked, as a baron of the Gabriel Empire was paying such respect to a mere Knight, who was below him in terms of nobility. This was something that was against the strict hierarchy of power in the empire.

    This Knight, Clement, was someone who had only came to the limelight in the underground of the Empire over the past month. As Knight was only an honorary title, with no fief, anyone with enough money could purchase the title of Knight from any noble with a fief. However, Clement¡¯s political rtions were quiteplicated, knowing much of the higher ss nobility within the empire.

    Apart from his connections, Clement was unnaturally wealthy, being very generous indeed. His ¡®little bit of appreciation¡¯ for Baron Jeffrey was a small box filled with gold bars. In all of the human empires, gold bars were used as currency for beneath-the-radar transactions, it could be said that behind each gold bar hid a dirty transaction.

    ¡°Knight-sama is quite generous, here, I still have two important pieces of information to sell you. Except, this might be betraying the agreement I had with the previous buyers, you see...¡±

    ¡°Speak, we¡¯re good friends, are we not!¡±

    ¡°This is... Clement-sama, it¡¯s like this...:¡±

    Seeing the beautiful pure-white gemstone on the table between them, Jeffrey immediate threw all sense of virtue behind him and quickly spilled the beans, betraying all those who had purchased these two pieces of information before Clement.

    After quite a while, Baron Jeffrey left the Azure Wind with a look fulfillment on his face, holding on tightly to the diamond as if it would disappear if he loosened his grip. It seems that the deal had beenpleted.

    This little fatty is quite useful, just a bit greedy. Demon King-sama should be arriving soon, I should hurry and go wee her and tell her what the human just told me.

    Clement left through the door soon after Baron Jeffrey, no one would suspect that this well dressed gentleman wasn¡¯t a human at all. Clement was one of the most weed subordinate dark suzerains of the Dark Sanctuary¡¯s demon kings, ???Master of Faces??? Clement. Clement was currently carrying out demon king Be¡¯s orders and had infiltrated the Gabriel Empire several months ago and had gatheredrge amounts of valuable information as well as usingrge amounts of wealth to buy countless ¡®connections¡¯ within the various tiers of the Gabriel Empire¡¯s nobility.

    ___

    At the entrance to the town of Paknir, a party of adventurers were walking in, the reason why people knew they were adventurers and not mercenaries were because of the fact that they weren¡¯t wearing any armbands that signified what mercenarypany they belonged to. Normally, mercenarypanies would be given special armbands by the mercenaries¡¯ guild with theirpany¡¯s emblem as well as theirpany¡¯s level, from F to SSS there were a total of 9 levels, with SSS being the highest level.

    What drew all the attention towards this party of ¡®adventurers¡¯ was that the party wasposed entirely of girls. The party had six knights, one archer, one assassin, and four lolis that seemed to be their servants. It was a shame that their faces were masked by ugly looking clown masks and their figures were hidden by arge ck cloak. If it wasn¡¯t for the weapons in their hands, it would have been hard to determine what profession these girls were in.

    Be looked a little depressed as she rode upon one of the warhorses that they had just purchased, this time, apart from the two ¡®princesses¡¯ of the Dark Sanctuary, the two lolis Lilith and Lilian; all the other girls of the Dark Sanctuary were now apanying her. The party wasprised of six knights: Be, Dolores, Eleanor, Irene, Lisha, and Rnd, the archer Annie, the assassin L, as well as the three goddess level lolis and the princess of the demon world. Hadias.

    After receiving Kriss¡¯ call for help, Be had quickly assembled the Dark Sanctuary¡¯s beauties to create this ¡®rescue party¡¯. Be was rather mad that she had been interrupted at such an important moment, but because the one who had interrupted her was Kriss, Be couldn¡¯t exactly take out her anger on Kriss.

    It was fortunate that Be was already around 70% done the ¡®conquest¡¯ of L and Irene, on their chests was a mark that only demon kings could see, that mark was something demon kings gave their subordinates when they were given the title of general within the ranks of the demon king¡¯s army. Be had learned the steps for doing so during her time in Lisha¡¯s memory world, based on when Lisha had bestowed the title upon the demon marshal, Reba.

    Irene joining the Dark Sanctuary was something that Be had nned for a while, L was more of something that came as part of a ¡®package deal¡¯ with Lisha as her follower, as Be and Lisha had made peace with each other already Be couldn¡¯t deny the addition of L to the Dark Sanctuary. Anyways, L was one of Lisha¡¯s best friends as well as something akin to a personal servant for her, if Be conquered Lisha, L would naturally be unable to escape the her fate anyways.

    Right now, both Irene and L averted their eyes from Be, as they had been just narrowly avoided beingpletely eaten up by Be. Even thinking back on it now, they could feel their face heating up.

    ¡°Nee-sama, were you doing something fun just before? Why didn¡¯t you call take me with you! Just call me and I¡¯ll be there in seconds.¡±

    ¡°Nee-san, weren¡¯t Lisha and L our enemies, why are they with us now?.¡±

    ¡°Nee-san, there¡¯s something strange, before I didn¡¯t notice because of the distance but I can feel something familiar from Lisha-nee, thest time that I felt something like this was from Kriss-nee.¡±

    As for the questions that the three lolis: Mia, Angel, and Noesha were throwing at her, Be could only answer them one by one. Because they had asked their questions quietly while beside Be, the other girls in the party who were following behind them weren¡¯t able to hear the questions that the lolis were asking Be.

    ¡°You adventurers over there, our mercenarypany has already booked this entire inn, if you want to... woah...¡±

    A burly man who had blocked Be¡¯s path wanted to say something, but Be grabbed his hand before he could finish and threw him across the room, cutting the burly man off before he could finish his words.

    ¡°This friend over there, our Tempest Mercenary Company doesn¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Cut the bbering, we¡¯re here to make trouble. Hurry it up, we¡¯re in a rush here.¡±

    A middle-aged swordsman in heavy armour blocked Be¡¯s path, he was the leader of the Tempest Mercenary Company and he couldn¡¯t exactly just stand and watch as his men were getting thrown across the room, even if Be had made quick work of a high-tier swordsman.

    ¡°There¡¯s going to be a show here, the Tempest Mercenary Company is a level C mercenarypany, there are a few hundred of them here in Paknir right now, these girls might be in for some trouble.¡±

    Seeing the possibility of a fight, quite a few mercenaries and residents of Paknir surrounded the inn to watch. The security of Paknir wasn¡¯t great, the number of the town guards were few, along with the fact that personal conflict between mercenaries and adventurers were something that fell within the jurisdiction of their respective guilds rather than the town¡¯s administration, meant that fighting between mercenaries and adventurers as well as other mercenaries were quitemonce.

    Looking at the hundreds of burly mercenaries that had surrounded their party, Be wasn¡¯t worried at all. No one in her party could be considered weak and it wouldn¡¯t be hard for them to wipe the floor with these mercenaries, it was that there were just too many onlookers at the moment and it would be a bit annoying for Be¡¯s party to show their true power at such a time.

    ¡°Can everyone do this old man a favor and stop the fighting? There are more inns than just this one here. To the fellows of the Tempest Mercenary Company, I¡¯m sorry for what these adventurers have done because I was the one to hire their help, they¡¯re still young and you know how hot-headed young people are, right? This was all just a misunderstanding.¡±

    The Knight Clement showed up in the nick of time to stop the fighting, seeing that it was Clement who stepped in, the onlookers all dispersed. Right now, everyone with a bit of connections in the Gabriel Empire(swordsmen) knew who Clement was and how he had quickly taken to the limelight in just over a month and had connection with many members of the Empire¡¯s nobility.

    ¡°If it isn¡¯t Sir Clement! I¡¯ll do you a favor and take my men elsewhere for now, except that this friend of mine has a family at home that depends on...¡±

    ¡°Here is a little piece of my gratitude for you and your men, captain-sama!¡±

    Seeing the heavy bag of gold coins that Clement handed over, the captain of the Tempest Mercenary Company knew that he should stop and ept it. This bag of gold was enough for three months of theirpany¡¯s expenses even if they didn¡¯t take anymissions during that period, it would have taken the Tempest Mercenary Company at least half a year to make this amount normally. In times like this, it was the intelligent choice to now towards the power of the wealthy.

    ¡°It seems that you¡¯ve fit in quite well, Clement! Was a bag of gold all that it took to bribe those mercenaries, isn¡¯t that kind of cheap?¡±

    ¡°This... demon king-sama and the honoured guests of the Dark Sanctuary, this subordinate has already prepared the things that were requested, pleasee with me to the manor.¡±

    Clement couldn¡¯t really answer Be¡¯s question as he was just a dark suzerain who was a bit smarter than his peers. Clement didn¡¯t have much interest in human currency and if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the demon king Be had some interest, Clement wouldn¡¯t have bothered collecting such arge amount of human currency.

    In all of the human empires,mon peasants probably wouldn¡¯t ever need to use gold coins, which were the exclusive currency of the rich and nobility. Amongst themoners, those who used silver coins we¡¯re already considered well off. Be didn¡¯t have any use for human currency in the Dark Sanctuary so she didn¡¯t have knowledge of what an entire bag of gold coins meant to a small group of mercenaries.

    ___

    In a wooded area outside of Paknir, the Tempest Mercenary Company had met their end, the gold coins that they had received earlier were all taken by their attacker. Thepany¡¯s captain looked towards something with a look of terror on his face, thest expression that he ever showed on this world, because not long after he made this face, his head separated from the rest of his body

    ¡°That damned Clement, always making me do this kind of stuff for him. I don¡¯t understand humans, what¡¯s so important about a bag of metal circles?!¡±

    ???Bone-corroding Duke??? Adrian sent the severed head on the ground flying with a kick, still holding the bag of gold coins in his hand. At this moment Adrian looked more like a bandit chief than a dark suzerain.

    ¡°Adrian-sama, there¡¯s something strange about these corpses. Look, they¡¯re getting back up and attacking us!¡±

    ¡°What the hell? Turning undead in front of me, a dark suzerain? Sound the signal, gather all the Bone Crushers in the area, the upper echelons of the Dark Sanctuary are in town today, it¡¯s time to show them our loyalty!¡±

    The members of the Tempest Mercenary Company who had been ughtered began rising up one by one, the scene here bore strong resemnce to that of Sakerid, when the town¡¯s residents had been killed by the undead and joined their ranks quickly after.

    ¡°Adrian-sama, these undead seem unfazed by our swords, they¡¯re even trying to bite us!¡±

    ¡°Grind their bones to dust, I want to see how they¡¯re going to get back up without any bones!¡±

    The virus that was the source of the out break didn¡¯t have any effect on Adrian and the special evil beings, Bone Crushers, under hismand. The thousand Bone Crushers made quick work of the several hundred newly risen undead, who were no longer able to continue getting back up after having every bone in their body ground to a pulp.

    Back in the small town Paknir, isted cases of zombies had already appeared, with the asional scream of terror being heard. It seemed that the virus had already spread from the military town of Sakerid, the current state of the Church of Light¡¯s temr knights and the detachment of the empire¡¯s royal guards which were deployed around Sakerid was unknown.

    ¡°Adrian-sama, undead like these have started to appear in Paknir, what¡¯s our next course of action?¡±

    ¡°Immediately gather all the Bone Crushers, we¡¯re going to go help demon king-samas. These filthy undead aren¡¯t deserving of being ended by the demon king-samas, it¡¯s best to leave the dirty work to us. On your way, find and tell ???Shadowless Demon??? Tanpur to keep an eye on the situation in nearby towns and viges, he should be in the area.¡±

    ___

    In a rather borate manor within the town of Paknir, Be and the others were waiting. This manor was owned by one of Be¡¯s subordinate dark suzerains, Clement. Currently, the manor¡¯s gate was locked and blockaded from the inside with furniture and other heavy items.

    Be and the others had started to hear the screams from outside as soon as they had entered the manor¡¯s gate. It was rather fortunate of them to have entered the manor when they had, the streets outside had fallen into a state of chaos, with infected seeking out and attacking those who were still human, increasing the ranks of the undead.

    In reaction to this sudden outbreak, the town¡¯s mayor, Baron Jeffrey had quickly ordered all of the town¡¯s guards back to his manor and barricaded themselves inside. Jeffrey chose to ignore what was going on outside his manor¡¯s walls, the town guards numbered only 100 and there was no way that they would be able to suppress all the undead outside.

    Although Be had heard from Kriss quite a bit about the strange outbreak in Sakerid through themunication stone, but she hadn¡¯t expected that this outbreak to spread so fast across such arge area.

    If the virus was allowed to keep spreading, Be might actually have to go borrow some nuclear weapons from ???Machine Creator??? Andrea to try and put an end to virus and stop it from destroying the entire world before Be got a chance to explore it all.

    What was worse about their situation was that Be¡¯s party were now in the same dilemma that Kriss and the others were in, their clothes had already began to darken and started to show signs of fading away. If they didn¡¯t figure out something soon, they would end up unclothed in no time at all, meaning that they won¡¯t even be able to leave this manor¡¯s gate in case some lucky pervert was still alive outside.

 Volume 1 Chapter 39: The Perilous Town of Sakerid

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 39: The Perilous Town of Sakerid</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    In the mayor¡¯s manor of the small town of Paknir, Baron Jeffrey was packing away all of his riches in preparation to leave the town. He had received a secret message from the Clement to escape quickly because this outbreak was the same thing that had caused the quarantine of Sakerid.

    The number of infected wandering Paknir¡¯s streets had increased dramatically. The mercenarypanies and adventurers gathered here had chosen to use their weapons to force a way out. They had thought this outbreak was the result of a necromancer capable of using ???Undead Apocalypse??? on the loose, not some biological virus, as the concept of a biological virus simply didn¡¯t exist in this world.

    ???Undead Apocalypse??? was arge area-of-effect dark magic used by necromancers that would revive those who had died within the area that ???Undead Apocalypse??? was cast in as zombies that would mindlessly attack normal humans. Normally, there was nothing that could be done against the zombies summoned through ???Undead Apocalypse??? unless there were clerics and mages who could use light magic present at the time. Unless one was powerful enough to clear the entire area by force.

    ___

    In the manor of the dark suzerain, Clement, Be¡¯s entire party was hiding in an empty space at the centre of the courtyard. Mia had casted ???Devil¡¯s Tear??? on this piece ofnd, setting up an invisible barrier in which the only things allowed to enter were those rted to the dark side, other things wouldn¡¯t be able to enter, even microscopic things in the air.

    ¡°Nee-san, there¡¯s something sinister in the air, probably the culprit behind this outbreak. It¡¯s fortunate that no one in our party is fully human, or else it would be hard for them to escape the fate of the other humans in this town.¡±

    ¡°Nee-san, I, uh... feel like I know the person who created this virus... it¡¯s just that her virus shouldn¡¯t have been able to spread so fast. I suspect that there is someone else who amplified the virus¡¯ effects...¡±

    Hearing Noesha¡¯s awkward exnation, Be was a little overwhelmed, it seemed that this was all something done by someone from their side. At this time, Clement appeared before them.

    ¡°Demon king-sama, ???Bone-corroding Duke??? Adrian has already taken his Bone Crushers and secured Paknir¡¯s eastern exit, Demon King-sama and your friends may exit from there. I am sorry for this untimely outbreak that has disturbed the outing of Demon King-sama and I am willing to take full responsibility, once we return to the Dark Sanctuary, I will...¡±

    ¡°No, you did nothing wrong Clement, this was out of your control. Just keep serving the Dark Sanctuary and it will be fine.¡±

    ¡°Thank you Demon King-sama, this is an important piece of information that I have obtained from Baron Jeffrey, Demon King-sama might be interested.¡±

    Be¡¯s subordinate dark suzerains had also assumed that this outbreak had been caused by ???Undead Apocalypse???, which was understandable as that was the only thing that they knew had the ability to cause such an outbreak of undead.

    The only trouble Be had right now was that all of their clothes hadpletely disintegrated, Mia¡¯s dark magic, ???Devil¡¯s Tear??? could only keep out the harmful particles in the air, and apparently whatever in the air that had dissolved their clothes wasn¡¯t harmful. This virus seemed to be targeted towards humans, as the dark suzerains Clement and Adrian didn¡¯t seem to be affected at all, and nothing had happened to their equipment either.

    It was good that the beauties of Be¡¯s party weren¡¯t normal humans. Even though they were a bit confused as to why their clothes had suddenly disintegrated, but at least they hadn¡¯t fallen into a panic like typical girls. Noesha had quietly exined to Be that this virus had a high rate of infection and it would be take a month at most before it would bring the demise of the Gabriel Empire(Swordsmen).

    ¡°Nee-sama, this virus has no effect on equipment of god-tier or equivalent. If you don¡¯t have any, you should try summoning your exclusive equipment as demon kings for now.¡±

    Although Noesha¡¯s suggestion was reasonable, Be didn¡¯t n on following it. Paknir was within the human empire¡¯s sphere of influence and she didn¡¯t want to make herself too noticeable. Apart from the six void monarchs that Be had used a ¡®special¡¯ method to bring with her, she hadn¡¯t brought any of her subordinate dark suzerains with her, mainly because she didn¡¯t want to cause some unnecessary trouble in the humans¡¯ territory.

    ¡°Felia-nee, I have some equipment that we can use for now, all god-tier too. It¡¯s just that I¡¯m not sure everyone here can use it.¡±

    Only now did Be remember all the pile upon piles of equipment within Lisha¡¯s storage ring, all of them were god-tier equipment that Lisha had collected. Lisha had originally gathered all these to give to her heropanions, even she herself felt a little strange using it to help a demon king¡¯s party right now.

    ¡°Thanks Lisha, we should be able to use it. You can call me Be, its what they all call me.¡±

    ___

    The people of Paknir had split into two groups that followed different routes of escape, the first was through the town¡¯srgest western gates, that were being protected by Baron Jeffrey¡¯s guards as well as the mercenarypanies who had arrived in the town. This path was evidently not a good choice asrge amounts of infected had already broken through the defenses here and most of those who had chosen to escape in this direction were unable to escape and instead joined the ranks of the infected instead.

    Compared to the dangerous western path, Paknir¡¯s eastern path was much safer and secure. The path had already been controlled by the subordinates of ???Bone-corroding Duke??? Adrian, ???Shadowless Demon??? Tanpur, among other of the Dark Sanctuary¡¯s dark suzerains. Countless skeletons and Bone Crushers patrolled the path, swarming any zombies that they encountered and breaking all of its bones. The undead were unable to keep rising without the support of their bones.

    On one side of the eastern path, arge swarm of zombies were throwing themselves at the defensive lines set up by the skeleton soldiers. The skeletons didn¡¯t show any cowardice, the ranks of skeletons at the front of the formation carried massive spiked shields the height of a grown man and formed a tight shieldwall. The charging zombies were unable to force these skeletons back even half a step.

    Behind the shieldwall was arge number of skeletons holding three meter long pikes in several rows. Each time the zombie¡¯s charge lost all their momentum on the shieldwall, the skeletons with pikes would thrust their pike through the gaps in the shield wall, urately finding their targets.

    Behind the pikemen were several dozen skeletal generals mounted on skeletal horses that were leading the defence and giving orders, melding various tactics together fluidly. The zombies had alreadyunched themselves at the defenses no less than thirty times, and thirty times the zombies had been pushed back. There was also still arge number of skeleton soldiers being transported through several dark transportation formations being their ranks, increasing the advantage of the skeletons for every second that passed.

    While the number of zombies were constantly increasing, the skeletal army¡¯s ranks were being increased at an even faster speed. The zombies were unable to get a numbers advantage nor had any knowledge of military tactics and had already been pushed to the outermost regions of Paknir, it wouldn¡¯t be long before Paknir waspletely recovered at this rate.

    As they were within the human empires¡¯ spheres of influence, Be wasn¡¯t able to bring herrger units. If Be had been able to bring the Dark Sanctuary¡¯s ghouls and ogres here, these zombies wouldn¡¯t have even been giving the ability to charge, being crushed underneath the Dark Sanctuary¡¯s charge instead.

    ___

    After Be¡¯s party changed into the equipment that Lisha had shared with them, they prepared to exit through the eastern path. The princess of the demon world, Hadias, was patrolling the skies above, the rest of Be¡¯s party were mounted on skeletal horses as normal horses had been affected by this mysterious virus and could no longer be used.

    Noesha was unable to remember the name of whoever was behind all of this, Be wasn¡¯t sure if she had truly forgotten or if she was covering something up, but the culprit should also be a member of the Troublemakers just like Noesha. Be decided that she would give this Troublemaker a good ¡®lesson¡¯ for causing their entire party to have gonemando. Either god-tier underwear didn¡¯t exist or was rare enough that Lisha was unable to collect any, which meant that Be¡¯s entire party did not have any underwear on underneath their equipment.

    The two important pieces of equipment that Clement had given her had already been sold by Baron Jeffrey to two other dark factions before Be, one of them imed to be from the Church of Light while the other seemed to be from one of the demon empires, both parties had bought a detailed map of Sakerid from Baron Jeffrey.

    As one of the most important military towns in the Gabriel Empire¡¯s south, this map should be a top-ss secret, Be didn¡¯t know how a mere baron had gotten his hands on such a secret. However, Be¡¯s party also had one such map.

    This map had been obtained by Clement from one of the top brass in the Gabriel Empire¡¯s military, Count Spike, the amount of detail on this map was several levels above that of Baron Jeffrey¡¯s. Apart from more detailedbelling of paths and roads, Count Spike¡¯s map also showed several secret passages that Baron Jeffrey¡¯s did not.

    Be¡¯s current n was to quickly gather her forces and go rescue Kriss and the others who were still trapped in Sakerid. Be wasn¡¯t sure as to why Kriss and the others were unable to escape but she had to save them nevertheless. As for the other two who had bought maps, Be didn¡¯t care that much. Everyone was technically on the same side after all, Be didn¡¯t want to intervene with their affairs more than necessary.

    ___

    Outside of the town of Sakerid, the Church of Light¡¯s temr knights had been defeated and forced back. Originally, this 10,000 strong detachment of temrs shouldn¡¯t have been defeated so easily but the toxic airing out of Sakerid had suddenly increased in intensity. Those who came in contact with the toxic air were immediately turned into zombies, that were unable to be purified by the clerics present, throwing the temrs into a losing situation where the enemy was being replenished faster than they were killed.

    What was the finishing blow for the temrs was that even though they had all been blessed using light magic, they were unable to resist being infected by the virus after it had increased in intensity. This was somethingpletely out of the Church of Light¡¯s expectation, the 1st holy maiden Sophia and the 4th holy maiden Daisy were already nning to make a tactical retreat. Even the 2nd holy maiden, Hayley, wasn¡¯t as obstinate as she was before.

    Under normal circumstances, the zombies summoned by necromancy would be significantly weakened during the day by sunlight. Here, however, the zombies werepletely unhindered by the light whatsoever, the infection even seemed to be spreading faster than it had during the night. Even the Salon faction¡¯s holy maiden, Daisy, was in a tense state, even though she was skilled in various branches of dark magic. This outbreak was something that she was unable to understand.

    Even though it was a bright and sunny day, the humans who remained around Sakerid were unable to feel even a shred of warmth. After a few loud bangs came from underneath them, the ground beneath thest defensive line of the temrs broke open and a giant flower shaped monster rose out of the ground. The 6 meter tall flower began spraying a pink mist in all directions after it had appeared.

    ¡°This mist is toxic, quick...¡±

    The temrs around the giant flower were hit by the pink mist before they could escape. Those who came into contact with the mist melted into a puddle before they even had a chance to let out a scream. Any human would have been scared witless by how terrifying this scene was, the temrs and clerics who had been fortunate enough to have not been standing around the flower quickly put some distance between them and it.

    The retreating temrs caused chaos within the ranks of the Church of light, bing the straw that finally broke the camel¡¯s back. The already weak defence was thrown into total disarray, the zombies whom they had been fighting took advantage of this and quickly broke through the temrs¡¯ positions. The dragon knight Leopold who had been fighting at the very front chose to join in on the retreat. Leopold hadn¡¯t brought his mount and it would be a waste for him to die here, he didn¡¯t want to be history¡¯s first dragon knight to be surrounded and killed by zombies because he didn¡¯t have his mount.

    During the battle at the An rk Strip, Leopold had only survived the giant explosion at the end due to being in the magic force field that was given off by Lisha¡¯s god-tier armour. Lisha wasn¡¯t present right now and this flower shaped evil being was evidently something one shouldn¡¯t mess with easily, the mountless dragon knight decided to retreat for now.

    What Leopold didn¡¯t know was that even a mounted dragon knight wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat this giant flower, which was something not of this world but something that had been brought over from another dimension. It would take an entire squad of dragon knights to have a chance at forcing this evil being back underground.

    ¡°Hold your ground, the god of light is with us! ... ???Judgement of Light??? eh... when did...!¡±

    Hayley raised her staff and was about to use light magic to push back the oing zombies when a few thick vines rose out of the ground and wrapped around her legs. Hayley wanted to break free but the vine had small thorns that contained something that paralysed Hayley and immediately disarned her. What was stranger was that the vine also seemed to be coated in an unknown substance that had the perverse ability to dissolve clothing, making short work of Hayley¡¯s holy robes that had been blessed by the pope of light.

    Seeing the quick defeat of the 2nd holy maiden, the nearby temrs ran before Hayley¡¯s robes fully dissolved. Even though it had always been one of their dark and secret fantasies to have been able to see a holy maiden¡¯s nude body, but now wasn¡¯t the time for that, they probably wouldn¡¯t survive if they didn¡¯t make a run for it now.

    ¡°Hold on Hayley, I¡¯lle and save you.¡±

    Out of Hayley¡¯s expectation, Daisy who had always argued with her whenever possible chose not to abandon her, instead choosing tounch dark-type magic towards the vines that had intertwined around Hayley¡¯s lower body, maybe this was what ¡®disaster brings out the best in everyone¡¯ meant. Hayley was also anxious, because her mouth had also been sealed by the vile vines, she was unable to open her mouth and tell Daisy to watch out.

    She could only watch as countless vines made their way out of the ground behind Daisy, in only a second, Daisy followed in Hayley¡¯s footsteps and had met the same fate. Seeing that two of the holy maidens had already been defeated, the remainder of the Church¡¯s temrs and clerics hastened their retreat. In their mind, holy maidens were expendable and the pope could always just choose more if they die. At life-threatening times like this, most people choose to think for themselves, The Church of Light¡¯s faith was towards the god of light, it didn¡¯t go against their faith to abandon a few holy maidens, or so they kept telling themselves.

    Looking at the fleeing temrs and clerics, the 1st holy maiden, Sophia, shook her head in disappointment, she had expected this to happen. She had chosen not to run, not because she wanted to took her life to save Hayley and Daisy, but because her acute senses had realized that this evil being had locked on to the three holy maidens present as soon as it had appeared.

    Looking at this flower shaped evil being, Sophia knew that it had never nned to let her go from the very beginning. There was no point in running, she might as well bet her life and try to defeat this evil being. Even if she were to die trying she would at least not bring shame to her status as one of the Church of Light¡¯s holy maidens. The Gabriel Empire¡¯s royal guards who were just a bit of distance away from Sophia were unable toe to her aid, because they had ran into some serious trouble of their own...

 Volume 1 Chapter 40: Saving the Holy Maidens

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 40: Saving the Holy Maidens</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Outside of the military town of Sakerid, within the defensive positions of the Gabriel Empire¡¯s(Swordsmen) royal guard, a giant ant-shaped evil being had crawled out of the ground and was attacking the royal guards. This giant ant came with the giant flower that was currently wreaking havoc within the Church of Light¡¯s ranks. The giant ant was 8 meters in length with a 2 meter wide pincer.

    The ant bore strong resemnce in look to Earth¡¯s army ants and although it wasn¡¯t venomous, it had quite the number of subordinates that covered every square inch ofnd, the ants of various sizes swarmed the royal guards¡¯ positions. These ants didn¡¯t attack those who were infected by the virus, only those who were uninfected, leaving behind nothing more than piles of bleached bone as the wave of ants travelled through the royal guards¡¯ ranks.

    Most of the Gabriel Empire¡¯s fighting force wasprised of swordsmen thatcked the ability to attack at a distance, those elites among them who able to use ???Jian Qi??? and attack from a range were rare and few. Swordsmen alsocked the mobility of knights due to theck of mounts and were unable to flee the scene and could only fall victim to the ants, with screams piercing the air everytime a new victim fell to the swarm.

    The royal guard¡¯smander, Klemans, ordered a general retreat, knowing that it was the only way for them to survive. The Church of Light¡¯s temrs had already retreated in another direction and the only one left was the 1st holy maiden, Sophia, who was still locked inbat with the giant flower. Kremans wanted to help the Church¡¯s holy maidens, as it was a great opportunity to make the Church of Light owe them.

    It was a shame that the swarm of ants had already caught up to the royal guards¡¯ stragglers, leaving behind piles of bones. This dangerous situation didn¡¯t allow for any hesitation, there was a small river not far from Sakerid, maybe if they forced a crossing the river the ants wouldn¡¯t be able to continue their pursuit of the royal guards.

    In the skies above Sakerid, a ck dot was circling. The airspace above Sakerid was filled with countless invisible malicious spirits, but they all chose to give a wide berth to the flying girl. The girl had the conflicting scent of the demon world and aura that only god-tier equipment had.

    The girl flying above Sakerid was the pricess of the demon world, Hadias, she was currently wearing the god-tier armour ¡®Celestial Protection¡¯ that Lisha had given her. She felt a little strange, wearing armour that had been blessed by a god of the celestial world in public, her demon lord father would definitely have grounded her if he had seen her like this.

    Even she, the princess of the demon world was shocked by the gruesome scene beneath her, she hadn¡¯t ever seen anything as terrifying as these two giant evil beings back in the demon world, she estimated that they were at least around the power level of Be¡¯s void monarchs.

    Somewhere in the distance, Be¡¯s party was looking through a crystal ball at what was happening in and around Sakerid. This crystal ball was part of Lisha¡¯s collection, ¡®Vision Crystal¡¯ was a treasure that was made up of two such crystal balls, that could share images with each other, even over long distances. The other crystal ball was currently in Hadias¡¯ possession, she had brought it with her in her aerial reconnaissance.

    It would be hard not to mention Lisha¡¯s collection here, Be had learned while in Lisha¡¯s memory world, the ???Demon Dragon Empress??? Alisha could be considered filthy rich. All dragons had a habit of collecting and hoardingrge amounts of treasure, and as the blood of dragons also ran through her veins, Lisha might have picked up this habit through osmosis. Even Alisha herself didn¡¯t know how much gold and silver she had.

    The thing that shocked Be most was that Alisha had once prepared a giant mausoleum for herself, named ¡®Thend of Eternal Rest¡¯. Around the Land of Eternal Rest were smaller mausoleums in which rested every one of Alisha¡¯s challengers who had failed, along with all of their wealth that did not enter Lisha¡¯s eyes, countless god-tier equipment included.

    In her four lifetimes of terror, none of her challengers had been able to kill Alisha, so the Land of Eternal Rest remained empty while the mausoleums surrounding it kept on increasing it in number. The ¡®Vision Crystal¡¯ that they were looking through right now was something that Lisha hadn¡¯t even bothered to take back to the Land of Eternal Rest. If it was taken to an auction within the human empire its value would be unimaginable, yet to Lisha it was only something that she hadpletely forgotten she had, it wasn¡¯t hard to see that Lisha¡¯s wealth had already exceeded a certain level.

    It was a shame that the Land of Eternal Rest required Lisha topletely reawaken the power of the ???Demon Dragon Empress??? to open, which had not yet happened yet. Theplete ???Demon Dragon Empress??? had a terrifying dragon mount that Be saw in Lisha¡¯s memory. It seemed that Lisha still had quite a few secrets awaiting Be¡¯s discovery.

    ¡°???Underworld ck Ant King??? Malthus and ???Death Flower Empress???Heklis, both of them are void monarchs, Heklis is a World Destroyer ss too. That¡¯s strange, the dimension invaded by their master ???Tenebrous Demon God???, Bloomfield Elise shouldn¡¯t be this one, why has her subordinates appeared here?¡±

    Noesha quietly whispered into Be¡¯s ear, after some exnation Be found out that this ???Tenebrous Demon God??? was the younger sister of the ???Sanctified Demon God???Bestier Samantha, and could be often seen together with her, the impression Elise gave off was a little sister that enjoyed clinging to her older sister.

    Elise took pride in being Samantha¡¯s true little sister, and was rather hostile towards the two sworn little sisters of Samantha, ???Darkened Evil God???Mystre Lydia, and ???Underworld Demon God???Salisbury Sherrill, but was kept under check by Samantha.

    ¡°Noesha, I don¡¯t know any of the demon gods that you just mentioned!¡±

    ¡°Er, you... you¡¯ll know in the future!¡±

    Noesha looked at Be who had an innocent expression on her face, then looked towards Mia and Angel who were ying in the distance, and didn¡¯t know what to say. She had almost let slip that Be¡¯s true form was Samantha herself. Back when she was the ???Sanctified Demon God???, Samantha was very kind and gentle to everyone she knew, making it so that Samantha had many good friends within the ranks of both the Worldbreakers and the Troublemakers, Noesha being one of them.

    ___

    The Gabriel Empire¡¯s royal guards had already began retreating in the direction of the small river. ???Underworld ck Ant King??? Malthus sensed an aura in the distance that made him uneasy. Not too far away in the distance, Be had taken out three items for summoning void monarchs, she threw ¡®Grisbane¡¯s Feather¡¯, ¡®Gresham¡¯s Stinger¡¯, and ¡®Yulysses¡¯ Fang¡¯ into the distance and three gates to the void opened up where the itemsnded.

    Soon after, Be¡¯s three void monarchs and their minions appeared out of the gate and quickly began an encirclement of Malthus and Heklis. Normally in the void, it wasn¡¯t umon void monarchs to fight among themselves, but were mostly 1 on 1 fights, fights between multiple void monarchs on different sides were a rare sight even in the void.

    Seeing three ¡®peers¡¯ preparing to surround it, Malthus quickly fell back towards the giant flower, giving up on its chase of the Gabriel Empire¡¯s royal guards. However, its route had been cut off by the ???ck-Widow Empress??? Yulysses. A little while ago Yulysses and Grisbane had justpleted their first cooperative mission. Grisbane had carried Yulysses and ¡®air dropped¡¯ her behind Malthus, this surprise tactic had foiled the Malthus¡¯ n of converging with itspanion.

    Even though the retreating royal guards also saw these three neer void monarchs, but they hadn¡¯t seen that Be was the one who had summoned them. Be didn¡¯t interfere with their retreat, she turned her attention to the zombies that now cut off the path through which Be¡¯s party had came from.

    The rate at which the virus had spread was much faster than Noesha had estimated, it had only taken a day and the virus had already spread to many nearby towns and viges. Be didn¡¯t know how the five great empires and the Church of Light nned to deal with this, as there was no way that they could keep this hidden from the public any longer. Be didn¡¯t really care about that however, as this virus would have 0 effect on her Dark Sanctuary, even if the entire Coristel continent fell to the virus, the Dark Sanctuary would remain unscathed.

    ???Death Flower Empress???Heklis was furiously using its vines to attack Sophia, who was living up to her title of the Church of Light¡¯s 1st holy maiden. A magic field around Sophia kept Heklis¡¯ veins from being able to enravel themselves around Sophia.

    Apart from the magic field, Sophia relentlessly attacked Heklis with light type magic. Although she looked calm and collected on the surface, but Sophia¡¯s heart was restless. Even though she knew that this evil being was strong, once they enteredbat Sophia discovered that Heklis¡¯ power had far exceeded her expectations, remaining unscathed through sophia¡¯s attacks.

    Sophia began to regret not teaming up with Hayley and Daisy because of the tensions between their factions. If the three holy maidens had teamed up from the beginning, they might have had a chance at escaping, Sophia had the chance to save Daisy and Hayley when they had just been caught, but it was too alte now. Hayley and Daisy had both been swallowed by two giant flower buds and Sophia could no longer see them.

    Sophia wasn¡¯t the only one restless, Heklis was as well. Heklis had already seen the three void monarchs that had encircled ???Underworld ck Ant King??? Malthus. Malthus had no anti-air capabilities leaving Grisbane free to dominate the skies, the ant king¡¯s minions were locked in a losing battle against ???ck-Widow Empress??? Yulysses¡¯ spider army as well as the scorpion army of ???Emperor Scorpion??? Gresham, it was only a matter of time before Malthus was defeated.

    Heklis wanted to go to Malthus¡¯ aid and then find a way for both of them to escape. They instinctively felt that other void monarchs had set their eyes on them, Heklis could also tell that there was another World-destroyer level void monarch among them. If the other void monarchs were to join in on the other side, Malthus and Heklis would probably be unable to escape.

    Sophia who was struggling to maintain the magic field saw Heklis suddenly swell up and instinctive felt uneasy, she knew that this was probably the evil being preparing to use its ultimate. However, Sophia was unable to run, if she turned away now the magic field that she had set would break without Heklis even needing to do anything, which would mean that nothing would be stopping Heklis¡¯ vines any longer, and she would probably share the same fate as Hayley and Daisy.

    After expanding to a certain degree, Heklis exploded, a strong shockwave travelled quickly following the giant explosion, breaking Sophia¡¯s magic field with the slightest contact.

    Sophia¡¯s vision cked out as she was tossed into the air by the force of the explosion. Just as she thought that she was going to die, she felt herself falling into someone¡¯s embrace. Even through ayer of armour, Sophia could tell from the figure that whoever had caught her was a girl. After finding out that she had been caught by a girl, Sophia calmed down a bit and didn¡¯t struggle.

    Be was a little surprised at the beauty that had fallen from the skies. Her party had just arrived here and was preparing to save the Church of Light¡¯s 2nd holy maiden, Hayley, who had a bit of rtions with ???Blood King??? Eleanor. Only after she had arrived did Be find out that it wasn¡¯t only the 2nd holy maiden that had been caught. The beauty in her embrace was the 1st holy maiden, Sophia.

    Sophia¡¯s hair was a light purple which was something out of Be¡¯s expectation, because in her impression of this world, purple hair was effectively a trademark of the demon race. The Church of Light¡¯s holy maidens should be 100% human, which meant that such ¡®un-human¡¯ hair colour shouldn¡¯t appear within their ranks, especially on the highest ranked 1st holy maiden.

    Heklis¡¯ explosion ability came along with the effect of shredding all clothes, and also had arge area-of-effect. It was fortunate that everyone in Be¡¯s party was in god-tier equipment, or else they would be in the awkward situation of being nude in public again. It was even more fortunate that the Gabriel Empire¡¯s royal guards and the Church of Light¡¯s temrs had already withdrawn. Sophia who was still in Be¡¯s embrace didn¡¯t avoid the fate of losing all of her clothes and Be look advantage of this to size up Sophia¡¯s body.

    ¡°Who are you? Hurry up and let me down...¡±

    ¡°Is this how you should talk to the person that just saved your life, Sophia?¡±

    ¡°You know who I am! Then hurry and...¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m not affiliated with the Church of Light. Sophia-dono, I¡¯m just an adventurer who passed by at the right time. I haven¡¯t had any businesstely and have been unable to fill my stomach. A couple days ago a noble in Paknir had made a request for a good female ve, offering arge amount of wealth to whoever brings him the best one... you¡¯ll definitely be the one he would want if he saw you!¡±

    ¡°What! You¡¯re going to... do you know what...¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t move right now, right? Sophia-dono, that giant flower¡¯s special attack should have paralyzed every living thing around it temporarily. You¡¯ll definitely fetch a high price! I heard that noble enjoyed tying up his female ves and bring them to his dungeon...¡±

    ¡°Stop talking, I beg of you, tell just me what you want, don¡¯t sell me to that perverted noble!¡±

    Sophia opened her orange eyes wide, anger in her heart. It was true that she was unable to move right now, or else she wouldn¡¯t have let Be embrace her. Sophia enjoyed her cleanliness and didn¡¯t like making physical contact with people, even if the other side was also a girl.

    Right now however, Sophia had not only fallen into Be¡¯s embrace, but Be had also seen her nude body. Even though there was nothing really to be lost by having another girl see her nude body, but Sophia still didn¡¯t enjoy the feeling. This golden-blonde knight gave off the appearance of a holy knight, but it seemed that she was just a shameless adventurer that was also a human trafficker.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t I auction you off at the underground ve market? You¡¯ll probably fetch an even higher price there...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do that please! If you need anything from me just tell me, I believe that I¡¯m worth more to you than the gold that you can get after selling me.¡±

    Of course Be wasn¡¯t going to sell Sophia off as a ve, such a pretty girl would be better off serving Be than any buyer. ording to Felia¡¯s memories, the Church of Light¡¯s 1st holy maiden Sophia was a cold beauty, a ssic kuudere. If Be didn¡¯t act indecent enough, Sophia probably wouldn¡¯t even talk to her.

    Be had to admit that all of the Church of Light¡¯s holy maidens were quite beautiful, Hayley and Susan who she had already met before were also outstanding beauties. Sophia however, wasn¡¯t just beautiful, she also had a slight aura that Mia and Angel told Be belonged to this dimension¡¯s celestial world. Even though Sophia hid it well, but in the second that Be had came into contact with Sophia, Sophia¡¯s celestial aura resonated with the god-tier armour that Be was currently wearing.

    The demon world¡¯s princess, Hadias, had told Be that the celestial world had been destroyed by the 12 demon kings during the great war 10,000 years ago. Even if the celestial world had any survivors they would be unable to reach the surface world because the only pathway connecting the two worlds had already been destroyed. That left the question of why Sophia, one of the Church of Light¡¯s holy maidens, gave off the aura of the celestial world, was she one of the survivors from the war?

 Volume 1 Chapter 41: The Secrets of the Church

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 41: The Secrets of the Church</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    The Church of Light was created near the end of the battle 10,000 years ago, ording to what Hadias knew. The five human empires who were on the verge of beingpletely defeated by the 12 demon kings had managed to cling on to what little they had left with the support of a group of high-leveled mages that used light magic. These light mages were the forerunners of what eventually became the Church of Light.

    After the 12 demon kings mysteriously vanished into thin air, these mages hid from the masses the fact that the celestial world was no more. They then created the Church of Light and propagated that the God of Light still loved the people of the surface world, and the Church of Light¡¯s believers would be blessed by the gods. This had happened during the sensitive period after the 12 demon kings¡¯ invasion and the copse of much of the surface world¡¯s civilizations at that time, the humans needed something to devote their faith to, in order to reduce the shadow that the 12 demon kings had left. The Church of Light had filled that much-needed position, bing a pir of faith that raised morale among the human ranks during the perilous times.

    So, the 5 emperors at the time came to an agreement with the Church of Light and worked together to promote the Church¡¯s faith and further cement its power. In the future battles against the beastmen and demons, the Church of Light used the wars as an opportunity to further increase their power and expand their sphere of influence. In the present day, the Church of Light¡¯s power and influence had already exceeded that of the five empires¡¯ royal families, the Pope having more authority than even the empires¡¯ emperors.

    During the development of the Church of Light, the members gradually split into 4 big factions, with one such faction choosing to change their faith to the demon world¡¯s demons because they saw no future worshipping gods that no longer existed. This faction was kicked out of the Church of Light for their heresy andter formed the Church of Darkness, both Churches seemed to have an unspoken agreement to keep this piece of information hidden, meaning that most people didn¡¯t know that the despicable Church of Darkness shared the same roots as the respected Church of Awe.

    After the expulsion of the demon-worshipping faction, the Church of Light¡¯s 3 remaining factions rtions werepletely broken. The n faction was one that stuck more to the Church of Light¡¯s roots, believing that the celestial world had not fallen to the demon kings and that the god of light was still protecting her believers in a ce where no one knew. The n faction believed that the Church of Light should be the messengers of the god of light in the mortal world, spreading her will and blessings to the people.

    Opposing the n faction was the Salo faction, they were deeply connected with the emunicated Church of Darkness. The difference between the Salo faction and the Church of Darkness was that the Salo faction didn¡¯t necessarily worship the demons lords of the demon world, rather, they believed that this world needed darkness, for, without darkness, there would be no meaning to the existence of the Church of Light. The Salo faction has been non-stop trying to find, learn, and then use various dark magics and rituals, wanting to use the power of darkness to maintain the Church of Light¡¯s position, which was something that all of the popes of the Church of Light wanted to see, which was why the Salo faction was allowed to continue existing.

    The difference between these to factions and the Miga faction was scary. The Miga faction was the Church of Light¡¯s most ¡®extreme¡¯ faction, they believed that since the celestial world no longer existed, the Church of Light should step in and be the ¡®new¡¯ celestial world and that the Church¡¯s believers could be gods themselves. Their radical thought of recing the gods themselves should have gotten them expunged from the Church or even killed, however, the Miga faction has remained untouched for all these years, without much interference from the pope and the other two factions. The only possible exnation would be that the Miga faction had seeded in their experiments?

    The holy maiden who was currently in Be¡¯s embrace, Sophia, belonged to the Miga faction. While Sophia did have the aura unique to the celestial world, Hadias had used the power of the Master-ve contract to inform Be that Sophia wasn¡¯t actually from the celestial world and that her aura was fake, Sophia was a ¡®man-made¡¯ god.

    It was unexpected for humans to have been able to create gods themselves, it seems that the Miga factions had quite a few secrets. It was a shame that Be wasn¡¯t very interested in the Church of Light¡¯s secrets, only these holy maidens. Following the traditions of the Church of Light, their holy maidens would remain unwed and dedicate their entire lives to the god of light. Be didn¡¯t know what gender the god of light was, or if the god had even survived the war 10,000 years ago, it would be a shame to let such beautiful girls waste their entire lives on someone that might already be dead.

    ¡°You are... Felia? Ah... I don¡¯t mean any harm, those two over there are Irene and Lisha right? I know those two and you look very simr to them, andst time I heard, Luce was confined to bed by a sickness... so I made a guess.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess. But, most of those that know this secret...¡±

    ¡°Then it was my mistake, I don¡¯t know who you are, I didn¡¯t see anyone strange here.¡±

    Seeing the shifting expression on Be¡¯s face, Sophia quickly pretended to be dumb. Felia was previously a holy knight recognized by the Church, and most of the Church¡¯s upper echelons already knew through magic that Felia had died in battle on the Alfred continent. Right now, however, an unscathed Felia stood right in front of Sophia; which meant that even if she was the real Felia, she was probably no longer human. Sophia hadn¡¯t heard of any human able to return alive from the Alfred continent!

    As there were too many girls around them right now, Be couldn¡¯t do what she wanted to this holy maiden, even though in her heart, Be wanted to take Sophia back with her to the Dark Sanctuary and ¡®interrogate¡¯ the Church of Light¡¯s 1st holy maiden and discover all of her secrets. However, it wasn¡¯t like Be to just give up in a time like this, she took advantage of Sophia putting all her attention on her and slowly moved her right hand along Sophia¡¯s milky smooth backside.

    After a while, without Sophia detecting anything, Felia had ced a simple tracking magic on Sophia¡¯s back. This tracking magic didn¡¯t use any element type, Be had learned this from ¡¾Magic Creator¡¿ Bethia, and because it was another dimension¡¯s magic, the people of this dimension wouldn¡¯t be able to recognize it. It wasn¡¯t just Sophia, Be nned to use this tracking magic on the other two holy maidens here, as well as Susan, the 3rd holy maiden, whom Be hade all the way to save.

    The ability that¡¾Death Flower Empress¡¿Heklis had just used, ¡¶Blossoming Spring¡·, was a powerful ability directed towards women. Heklis had nned to quickly capture Sophia then go to the aid of itsrade, but the n had been foiled by a party of girls that had arrived in the nick of time. Apart from hitting Sophia. ¡¶Blossoming Spring¡· didn¡¯t have any effect on any of the other girl, due to a transparent wall of viscous fluid that appeared in front of the party and had blocked Heklis¡¯ ¡¶Blossoming Spring¡·.

    That wall was one of the void monarch Skryme¡¯s abilities, ¡¶Transparent World¡·, it not only had great defensive power, it was also strong when used offensively. In the split-second that Heklis¡¯ attention was distracted, Skryme pounced. The giant flower void monarch was quickly enveloped and restrained, no longer moving as if time had froze around it.

    Taking advantage of Heklis¡¯ inability to move, ¡¾Blood King¡¿ Eleanor used the god-tier sword in her hand, ¡®Celestial God¡¯s Determination¡¯, to rescue her former friend, the 2nd holy maiden. After saving Hayley, Eleanor also rescued the 4th holy maiden Daisy.

    ¡°Eleanor, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Hayley, I¡¯m just here to repay the favour that I owed you from back at the crypt.¡±

    Hayley looked around and saw that Sophia had fallen into the embrace of a beautiful blonde knight that looked rather familiar, but Hayley couldn¡¯t put her finger on exactly who she was or when she had seen the knight previously. Hayley tried to get to her feet but the paralyzing venom had not yet dissipated, meaning she was also in a state where she would be unable to resist anything that happens to her.

    ¡°We meet again, Hayley, it¡¯s been a couple months since we parted ways at the graveyard, I¡¯ve missed you, you know?¡±

    Be walked up and greeted Hayley, the current situation was different from the one several months ago. That time Hayley had the numbers advantage, but now that Be held that advantage, these holy maidens probably be smart enough not to go against her.

    ¡°You... what do you want, we won¡¯t betray the god of light!¡±

    Hayley finally recognized the culprit behind Eleanor¡¯s descent into darkness, but after observing the situation they were in, Hayley choose not to start any trouble, even the 1st holy maiden was remaining silent, Hayley wasn¡¯t dumb enough to provoke Be while the holy maidens¡¯ fates were all held in her hands.

    ¡°What do you want! Coming so close, I really won¡¯t betray the god of light, don¡¯t even think about it!¡±

    Seeing Bee closer, Hayley instinctively felt scared, even though she didn¡¯t know what Be was going to do to her. From the n faction¡¯s point-of-view, all demons were cold blooded and ruthless killing machines and Hayley feared that Be would harm her. No matter how stubborn Hayley was, she was still human and would instinctively feel fear whenever their lives were threatened.

    Be put Sophia aside and picked up Hayley, cing the snow-white haired beauty in her embrace, all the while Hayley¡¯s pale blue eyes were looking at Be in terror. This didn¡¯t deter Be, however, as the more her prey struggled, the more Be wanted to capture them. After Eleanor had joined the Dark Sanctuary, she had never truly forgotten this old friend of hers, Be nned to do Eleanor a favour and make this stubborn 2nd holy maiden surrender herself, it would also be quite an aplishment too.

    ¡°I won¡¯t resist, don¡¯t kill me please, I don¡¯t walk the same path as them!¡± Right after Be finished cing the tracking magic on Hayley¡¯s back, she heard a skittish voice begging for mercy behind her, only know did she turn her attention to the Church of Light¡¯s 4th holy maiden, Daisy. Daisy was the holy maiden of the Salo faction, her mentor was the head of the Salo faction who had given Be the box of gold bars a few months ago, the Cardinal Salo.

    So technically, Daisy had some rtion to Be, they could be considered as fellow members of the Salo faction. Daisy¡¯s hair was a temptatious raven coloured and her eyes were a pure ck, the aura and feel that she gave off were somethingpletely different from what one would expect from one of the Church of Light¡¯s holy maidens, rather, the feel that Daisy gave Be was that of a seductive temptress.

    Be handed Hayley to the nearby Eleanor and then walked towards Daisy. Daisy didn¡¯t resist and simply allowed Be to pick her up. After Be picked her up, Daisy then wrapped her arms around Be¡¯s shoulders, perhaps to allow Be to hold her better?

    ¡°You¡¯re fine? That giant flower¡¯s attack had no effect on you?¡±

    ¡°I have something on me that negates paralysis, of course I¡¯m fine. I was trying to look for an opening to rescue Hayley earlier. Even though she¡¯s not the most agreeable person out there, her life is mine to take, and no one else¡¯s!¡±

    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you resist me, you might have had a chance to escape.¡±

    ¡°Hayley and Sophia have already been captured by you, if I return unscathed their factions would probably suspect that I had killed them, I might as well surrender to you! You¡¯re not a male anyways, there isn¡¯t anything to lose by surrendering myself to you.¡±

    ¡°Are you really so confident? Aren¡¯t you scared that I might sell you off?¡±

    ¡°Would you be willing to do so? Oh, strong existence of darkness, I trust that you wouldn¡¯t mind gaining another worshipper!¡±

    Daisy wasn¡¯t only cunning, but also quite the temptress. That was Be¡¯s first impression of the 4th holy maiden, Daisy had evidently thought that Be was a dark existence from another ce. The Salo faction had always had connections with various different dark powers secretly and Daisy¡¯s actions were staying true to the nature of the Salo faction, making deals with dark existences and borrowing their power for the Salo faction¡¯s use.

    ¡°If I said that what I wanted was you, would you be willing?¡±

    ¡°Eh, what do you want me for, can¡¯t you choose...¡±

    ¡°Non negotiable, I like such seductive girls like you. Aren¡¯t you the Salo faction¡¯s holy maiden? Shouldn¡¯t you make a deal with me to obtain more power?¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re a girl! This...¡±

    ¡°Is there anything wrong with me being a girl? Is it that there is someone on your heart? Tell me, I¡¯ll send my subordinates to kill... congratte him.¡±

    ¡°What do you want to know, I can give you any intel that you want, what you¡¯re asking is...¡±

    Be was secretly a little satisfied as she watched Daisy fall into panic, did this little temptress really think that Be couldn¡¯t do anything to her? If it wasn¡¯t because the time wasn¡¯t right, Be would have hauled Daisy back to the Dark Sanctum and ¡®eaten¡¯ her already. Now, Be had already seen the nude bodies of 4 of the Church of Light¡¯s holy maidens, living the life of a light novel MC.

    The Dark Sanctuary did, however,cked a suitable cleric, although the Dark Sanctuary¡¯s evil beings didn¡¯t, Be¡¯s adventuring party did. Lisha¡¯s party had a cleric, and even though it was a male, Be was still rather envious of Lisha for having a cleric in her party.

    Naturally, Be would only choose a beauty to be her cleric and the Church of Light¡¯s holy maidens were well suited candidates, it would a waste to let them spend the rest of their life worshipping the most likely long-dead god of light. Daisy had not yet noticed what what Be was doing behind her back as she was trying to make Be change her mind by telling her whatever valuable information that she had.

    ___

    In the town of Sakerid, the once densely popted central area had been reduced to rubble, but not a single zombie dared toe near. At the center of all the rubble, a young woman was half kneeled on the ground. She was d in a dark red armour and on her back were 6 pairs of dark coloured feathered wings manifested from dark energy. As the wings flowed behind her, the asional shadowy feather would drop to the ground slowly.

    In front of this beautiful girl was a humanoid being impaled through the chest by a pitch ck longsword, evidently dead. While it looked like a human from a distance, it was quite terrifying up close due to how distorted it¡¯s facial features were. Much scarier than most of the zombies that were wandering the streets of Sakerid.

    ¡°Where are those dumb subordinates of mine, what¡¯s taking Malthus and Heklis so long to bring back some human sacrifices. This dimension sure is a hellhole, not even counting the unknown state of it¡¯s Creator, this dimension simply has too many different forced here. I can understand there being Saviours and Troublemakers but why are there even Betrayed in this dimension!? Where is Samantha-nee, I had just felt her aura a while ago, but it¡¯s gone now?!¡±

    A dark trickle of blood flowed out of the corner of ¡¾Tenebrous Demon God¡¿, Bloomfield Elise¡¯s mouth, the numerous stters of dark red blood scattered around probably belonged to her as well. In her fight against the humanoid monstrosity she had suffered quite a few wounds herself. She forced herself to her feet and slowly brought herself beside the fallen monstrosity.

    The Betrayed were all once Saviours, who as transmigrated, were summoned by a dimension¡¯s Creator to defeat whatever evil was guing their dimension. After doing so, the Saviour could choose to spend the rest of their life in the world that they had been summoned to, and then be reincarnated back in the world from which they had been summoned from.

    Even if a Saviour was to die at the hand of a World breaker, their soul would be sent back to whatever world they came from to be reincarnated, and the dimension¡¯s Creator would select a new Saviour from the transmigrators in their dimension. However, if a Saviour was to die at the hands of another Saviour, for whatever reason, their soul would no longer be able to return to their original world and be trapped instead. Bing a terrifying monster known as a Betrayed after a sufficient period of time.

    The thing in front of Elise right now was one of those monsters, Elise didn¡¯t know what he was like before his death, but she did know that he had not died at the hands of the Worldbreakers nor the Troublemakers, but one of his Saviour peers. Seeing the Betrayed¡¯s finger twitch slightly, Elise felt her headache returning, for this meant that the Betrayed was about to resurrect once more.

    Worldbreakers weren¡¯t normally able to kill Betrayeds, for there were too many simr powers and abilities between them, meaning that most Worldbreakerscked the ability to instantly kill a Betrayed, which would keep resurrecting. The only Worldbreakers who could kill a Betrayed, their Chief, was currently stranded on the Alfred continent and unable toe to Elise¡¯s help. Elise was quite displeased, this Betrayed was something created by the Saviours themselves, why was she, a Worldbreaker, the one that had to clean up this mess?!

    Elise had initially not nned to intervene, but was forced to after obtaining a strange vial from the Betrayed, whatever the vial contained was probably the culprit behind the outbreak in Sakerid. There was also a couple drops of a dark green coloured blood on the vial, meaning that this particr Betrayed had probably attacked the vial¡¯s original owner and had taken it from her.

    Which meant that this Betrayed no longer cared about what faction its victims belonged to, and fallen to the state of attacking whoever was in sight. Most Betrayeds would only attack Saviours but something like this might happen if they were left undealt with for too long. Meaning that if Elise left this monstrosity alone, it would definitely pose a threat to her older sister, Samantha, forcing Elise¡¯s hand. Elise had taken advantage of the fact that this Betrayed had just fought off a Troublemaker earlier, or else she would have been in much worse condition herself.

 Volume 1 Chapter 42: The Encircled Weir Church

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 42: The Encircled Weir Church</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    On the outskirts of the military town of Sakerid, the reinforcements from the Octavian Empire(Knights) and the Aldrich Empire(Magic) had already arrived. What they did not expect to have happened, was for the path ahead of them to disappear as soon as they had entered the town¡¯s boundaries. They were able to see the town ahead of them, but no matter how much they walked, they didn¡¯t seem to be getting any closer of Sakerid.

    ¡°Everyone, halt! There is definitely something wrong with this path, we¡¯ve been travelling in the same direction for hours now, and we haven¡¯t even reached that big tree over there yet. Princess Effie, do you know what¡¯s going on?¡±

    The Dragon Knight Shawn turned his head to look at the 3rd princess of the Aldrich Empire, Brittany Effie, who headed the magic empire¡¯s reinforcements. Shawn was a normal dragon knight and didn¡¯t know much about magic, but the only exnation as to what was happening to them was that a magic formation had been ced over Sakerid that stopped them from being able to approach the town, and a strong one too.

    ¡°Shawn-dono, give me a bit of time to use my own magic and see if anything can be done.¡± Effie¡¯s knowledge of magic could be ranked in the top three in the Aldrich Empire, and was a strong mage to boot. She had also noticed that something was wrong with this path.

    Not long after Effie began scanning the area with magic, all the blood suddenly drained from her face, as if she had just seen something terrifying. This magic formation wasn¡¯t created by any human mage, Effie¡¯s detection magic wasn¡¯t able to see anything within the magic formation, instead she had seen countless different dimensions, ones simr to this and ones that were bizarre and strange, the sheer vastness of it all made Effie feel miniscule.

    There was also a female voice whispering into her ear, telling her to leave, but Effie was unable to find where the voice came from. The voice also told Effie that they should all remain where they were and not try and continue forward to Sakerid, the path will open itself in 3 days.

    ¡°Shawn-dono, I suggest we backtrack and set up camp outside of this magic formation¡¯s range then wait for the other three empire¡¯s reinforcements. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible for us to reach Sakerid right now, but this magic formation probably won¡¯t stop us from leaving.¡± Effie wiped the cold sweat from her brow and give a deep bow to the path in front of her before ordering the Aldrich Empire¡¯s forces to withdrawn. Leaving behind a puzzled Shawn.

    Seeing that the Aldrich Empire¡¯s forces had already retreated, Shawn could only give themand for the Octavian Empire¡¯s forces to fall back as well. While he was worried about the fates of the Church of Light¡¯s temr knights and the Gabriel Empire¡¯s(Swordsmen) royal guards, but without the aid of ???Magic Dragon Knight??? Lisha and her Anti-Demon Knight corp, Shawn didn¡¯t want to enter Sakerid without knowing what was ahead, especially now that such a powerful magic formation had been ced on the town.

    None of the retreating soldiers were able to see a loli with pink twintails the tree which they had been unable to reach, the loli was sitting on a small wooden chair with a lollipop in her mouth, seemingly lost in the manga that she held in her hands. Not paying any attention to the retreating human forces.

    This loli was none other than the 6th dimension¡¯s creator god, ???Extradimensional Creator???Stephanie Alfreia, who was one of the Creators who had came to this dimension at Be¡¯s request for help. The Creators who had came had obtained permission from the leader of the female Creators, ???Light Creator???Anastasia Vianne, so they technically weren¡¯t breaking the Creator faction¡¯s rules. Alfreia¡¯s mission was to seal the entire town of Sakerid into a magic formation so that outsiders would be unable to enter and give the other Creators time to deal with whatever was happening inside the town.

    ___

    Within the region that was sealed off, the viges around Sakerid had already been cleared of infected by numerous five-meter tall bipedal mechs modeled after fierce beasts that were equipped with what seemed to be gatling guns where the hands should have been. Whenever an infected came into their sights, these mechs would release all hell on them, firing fluid from the gatling guns until the zombies were reduced to mere pulp.

    The bipedal mechs weren¡¯t the only type of mech present, and travelling behind all the mechs were arge number of humanoid beings. These beings all wore metal armor designed for strong resistance to airborne chemicals and viruses, carried peculiar rayguns, advancing cautiously and picking off any straggling infected. In the skies above were many different machines that one would only be able to see in sci-fi movies that also seemed to be giving orders to the ground forces while keeping a watch on the situation from above.

    The machine army was only one of three forces that were cleaning the area in and around Sakerid. Of the other two, one was made up of various magical dolls that were tasked with using their otherworldly magic to repair the damaged buildings and flora. The other force wasposed of varied and numerous evil beings that were responsible for clearing the area of malicious spirits because the malicious spirits were unaffected by the attacks of the machine army.

    ¡°Attention all squads, attention, apart from those with type-8 life signatures, all organic and magical beings are allies. I repeat, all...¡±

    It was quite confusing to see such a futuristic army teaming up without beings of magic and fantasy to fight against zombies in a town that looked like those of middle ages Europe. To any transmigrators, the scene would make them feel as if the time-space continuum had been disrupted.

    ___

    In a giant flying machine high above the action, ???Machine Creator??? dys Andrea was sitting at the point of a horseshoe-shaped, still wearing the cat-eared headphones, seemingly listening to music. Not far in front of her was arge disy that was showing a live broadcast of the battle below.

    ¡°Andrea, Alfreia just reported that this dimension¡¯s humans have already arrived, but she had already gotten them to fall back for now. We need to speed this up a bit.¡±

    ¡°Bethia, I want to finish as soon as possible too, but Be is scared of damaging this ce beyond repair, so she asked me not to userger mechs and weapons of mass destruction. The current rate is as fast as we can get with these smaller mechs.¡±

    Seeing ???Magic Creator??? Oliveira Bethia sitting casually while snacking on some snacks that Be had given them, Andrea felt a little regret at contending for the position of the ¡°High Commander of the Allied Army¡±. Because she now had to give orders andmands to three different armies at the same time, she didn¡¯t even have any time to drink water during the several hours since the operation had began.

    ¡°Mystica, do you have Be¡¯s exact location? I want to get permission to use atomic fission weapons, only one, I promise. All I need is one and I can achieve ¡®world peace!¡¯¡±{1}

    ¡°Andrea, I don¡¯t know where exactly Be is either, but you might as well keep things as they are and not do anything drastic. Don¡¯t worry, the town of Paknir had already been recaptured by Be¡¯s subordinates, victory isn¡¯t far and you¡¯ll be able to rest soon enough.¡±

    ???Dark Creator??? Tracy Mystica sat elegantly on a spinning sofa, enraptured by the yuri manga in her hands, not even raising her head to answer Andrea. Andrea could only grudgingly continue to direct the allied forces, but she decided that she was going to ask for some more payment from Beter.

    ___

    In one of Sakerid¡¯s secret underground passages, Be¡¯s party was carefully making their way through. Be had learned of this route from the Church of Light¡¯s 4th holy maiden, Daisy, it was one that didn¡¯t even show up on the map that Clement had obtained from the Gabriel Empire¡¯s upper echelons, meaning that it was probably built by the Church of Light without knowledge from the Gabriel Empire.

    Right now the entire town of Sakerid was overrun with infected and it wouldn¡¯t be a very intelligent decision to enter the town the normal way. There were simply too many zombies, possibly enough to even dy Be¡¯s party simply by throwing themselves at the girls and blocking their way, and time was of the essence right now, because Kriss and the others were still waiting for Be¡¯s group toe and save them.

    The two void monarchs earlier had already been defeated, ???ck Ant King??? Malthus retreating underground while ???Death Flower Empress??? Heklis had been destroyed by the joint forces of four of the Dark Sanctuary¡¯s own void monarchs, but that was only one of Heklis¡¯ numerous avatars, not it¡¯s been body, meaning that it had also been able to retreat without much loss. As the two void monarchs had not been captured, Be was unable to know if ???Tenebrous Demon God??? Elise had already descended upon this dimension and also unable to find out if Malthus and Heklis had came here on Elise¡¯s orders.

    There were torches on both walls of the passage and they had not yet encountered any infected, meaning that this passage was rather well sealed, at least well enough to keep zombies out. The other end of the passage lead to one of Sakerid¡¯s smaller and more isted churches, Daisy had told Be that there would be people from the Church of Darkness waiting for them there.

    ___

    Sakerid¡¯s small Weir Church was currently surrounded by a sea of infected, the members of the Church of Darkness present had almost beenpletely wiped out, leaving only a few warriors that had fallen back to the church¡¯s doors, swinging their swords at the infected that threw themselves at the doorway. The church¡¯s door had been broken in to pieces by the infected long ago.

    Underneath the broken statue of the god of light, a ck haired beauty leaned weakly on the statue. All of her clothes had already been wasted away by the toxic air, leaving behind only the bone staff at her feet.

    The Church of Darkness¡¯ 3rd unholy maiden, Liz, struggled to raise her head to look at the doorway, where countless infected were throwing themselves at the fragile defences that the dark warriors were holding and it seemed that it wouldn¡¯t be long before the infected would finally break through. Not far behind Liz was the exit of the secret passage, currently covered by the a table that she had brought over.

    Liz had been affected by the toxic air long ago, and had only managed to not be one of the infected because she had not yet been bitten, and the dark cross around her neck barely managed to keep the poison from killing her. However, this wasn¡¯t going be enough. Liz didn¡¯t expect to be surrounded and attacked by infected as soon as they had exited the Weir Church, the Salo faction had built this church in this location for the reason of it being in a ce with barely any people, who knew how such arge number of infected found their way here!

    Liz did not choose to return through the secret passage, she knew that she was already infected and that she would only spread the virus further and would also very likely expose this secret passage to the infected. Even though she was a member of the Church of Darkness, but this didn¡¯t change the fact that Liz was still human, she was currently nning topletely destroy the passage¡¯s entrance on this side.

    Right as Liz was about thinking about activating the self destruction magic on her bone staff, the passage¡¯s exit was forcefully opened. Whoever opened it was quite strong as they had not only pushed open the trapdoor, but also therge amount of furniture above it. Liz was scared and immediately began chanting the spell to blow up the staff, from her point of view, there was no way a human would have such strength and it was very likely that zombies had already made their way into the secret passage.

    Unfortunately, Liz was unsessful in activating the self-destruction magic, a human figure swiftly jumped Liz, taking the staff from her hands and snapping it in half before the self-destruction magic could sessfully actiavate. After doing so, the figure picked up the defenceless Liz, who almost killed herself before realizing that the figure still had body warmth and wasn¡¯t a zombie, Liz didn¡¯t want to be a zombie while she was still conscious.

    ¡°Unholy maiden-dono, don¡¯t take things too hard! If you destroy this path, we won¡¯t be able to return.¡±

    Be looked at the beauty in her embrace, it was fortunate that she had been able to stop Liz in time, or else Be and her party might have gotten buried alive in the passage below if Liz had sessfully channeled her staff¡¯s self destruction magic.

    ¡°The insignia of the Salo faction? You are... people from the Salo faction? Didn¡¯t Daisy say that she woulde personally?!¡±

    ¡°Daisy she... hey, do you know where the Dak inn is?¡±

    ¡°That small inn? I know where it is, it¡¯s just one kilometer east of this church.¡±

    ¡°Is that so! Thank you, everyone take a breather here for now, I have something to discuss with unholy maiden-dono!¡±

    Be turned around and told the other beauties in her party, they didn¡¯t need to care about the zombies outside the church¡¯s doorways. In a few nces she had sensed that those dark warriors weren¡¯t humans at all, and gave off Skryme¡¯s scent. Meaning that it was very likely that these dark warriors were the unfortunate ones that Skryme had eaten and reced, there was no other exnation as to how they hadsted so long and had not yet be infected.

    ¡°What do you want? Help...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make a sound, we¡¯re both girls here, what can I do to you? But if you want to scream... I can¡¯t promise you that no idents will happen~!¡±

    ¡°Then why aren¡¯t you letting me down?, Can you...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be such a bad girl, Miss Liz, is the cold floor morefortable than my embrace?¡±

    Liz was suddenly at a loss for words, in the split second that she went into a stupor, Be had already carried her to the other side of the god of light¡¯s statue, blocking all of the other beauties¡¯ line of sight. As for what Be was doing, none of them said anything, probably because they knew that this was just who Be was. Even Angel and Mia who had been seemingly so innocent and naive didn¡¯t feel anything wrong with Be¡¯s actions.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you from the Salo faction? Hurry and tell Daisy toe and see me, I have something...¡±

    ¡°My subordinates have already safely brought Daisy to the town of Paknir, you can tell me what you want to say to her. I¡¯m not a member of the Salo faction, just a wandering mercenary that just passed by.¡±

    ¡°Mercenary? How much does it take to hire your help, after we get out of here...¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want gold, I need a cleric to join my party, preferably a beauty like you!¡±

    Liz hadn¡¯t expected to ever meet a mercenary that didn¡¯t want money and only a person instead. However, she was the Church of Darkness¡¯ unholy maiden which was quite a valuable title. There was no way that she would join Be¡¯s adventuring party that she knew nothing about, at least not so easily.

    ¡°Liz, how about you join my adventuring party, there¡¯s great benefits in doing so! If you don¡¯t want to join, I¡¯ll have to show you my abilities to make you a part of my party~!¡±

    ¡°What if I say no?¡±

    ¡° Hayley, thest holy maiden who asked me this is already... Liz, do you think that...¡±

    ¡°This... you... don¡¯t get any closer...¡±

    Liz¡¯s struggled to no avail, her beautiful ck eyes were wide as she looked at Be, as if she had been taken by surprise. Be had already sealed Liz¡¯s resisting lips with a kiss, stopping the 3rd unholy maiden from being able to protest her treatment.

    Be decided to drag the Church of Darkness¡¯ 3rd unholy maiden, Liz, into her party. They had already confirmed Kriss¡¯ location, the four girls were holed up in the Dak Inn. Ivy still carried the [Ground Dragon] cores on her and Be was able to use the ¡®Dragon¡¯s Treasure¡¯ that Vianne had gifted her to detect the exact location where Kriss and the others were.

    Be had already gotten her subordinate dark suzerain, Clement, to bring the Church of Light¡¯s three holy maidens back to Paknir to recouperate. The town of Paknir had already been reimed by the forces of several dark suzerains andpletely cleared from infected, making it much safer than any other town or vige near Sakerid. Currently the only person who had the abilities of a cleric was the unholy maiden Liz, of course Be wasn¡¯t going to let her go!

    Apart from therge amounts of infected in the town, Sakerid also hadrge numbers of malicious spirits drifting around, meaning that it would be hard to enter without a priest or cleric. Even though they were less than a thousand meters from the Dak inn, where Kriss and the others were, but there were probably at least 10,000 malicious spirits in between them. The most important reason was that the unholy maiden Liz¡¯s beauty and figure was on par with those of the Church of Light¡¯s holy maidens, it was understandable that Be would have some ¡®sinister thoughts¡¯ about her.

    ¡ªTL NOTES¡ª

    {1} ??????? ??13, y on the words, ??????????13 with the same pronunciation. Now instead of world peace it means to tten the world with nuclear weapons

 Volume 1 Chapter 43: The Chaotic Battle at Weir Church

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 43: The Chaotic Battle at Weir Church</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    ¡ªTL¡ª

    June will be thest month with guaranteed double updates per week, I am also working on stocking chapters for the summer because I will be away for 6 weeks due to training. After I return will be my final year of high school, and I will have to work REALLY hard it I want to get into the university that I want. Meaning that from July 2018 on, The Viins Need to Save the World? will have a minimum of 1 chapter a week but I will make up 2 chapters for every 1 that I miss, I¡¯ve also set up a Patreon with goals that people can pledge to for more chapters.

    Sorry,

    Heliakon

    ¡ªEND¡ª

    The small town of Paknir that had once been overrun with infected had regained some semnce of its former peace. The town was too quiet, however, as none of Paknir¡¯s original residents had survived the outbreak, with most having been infected almost immediately and the rest were lead unwittingly by their mayor, Baron Jeffrey, to their deaths.

    The manor that the void monarch Clement owned had now be the town¡¯s new city hall. Within a heavily guarded flower garden, three of the Church of Light¡¯s holy maidens were sitting around a table topped to the brim with food prepared by numerous ghost maids that still floated around them awaiting further instructions.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating Hayley? There¡¯s no need to be scared of poison, look, I¡¯ve already eaten so much! Anyways, aren¡¯t you hungry at all?¡±

    ¡°Daisy, this is a town run by evil beings, you should remember that regardless of what faction you belong to, you are still one of the Church of Light¡¯s holy maidens! Don¡¯t you care about...¡±

    ¡°Just give in, Hayley, those ghost maids have been looking at us nonstop this entire time. If you try to starve yourself, they¡¯ll probably force you to eat.¡±

    Hayley looked around at the ghost maids who were floating around them and could only give in and eat, out of fear of being held down and forcefully fed. Although the three of them had recovered their strength, but they had already been split up from the Church¡¯s temr knights and they were also left in an almostpletely nude state and it would definitely hurt the Church of Light¡¯s image if the three holy maidens were to be seen in public like this.

    Right now the 3 holy maidens weren¡¯t exactlypletely nude, but only because Be had taken advantage of when the three of them were powerless and had forcefully dressed them each in a set of jeweled lingerie that Be had designed herself. Each set of lingerie was expertly iid with a small number various precious jewels and magic cores.

    Be¡¯s mischievous side had definitely taken over when she had given the holy maidens this type of underwear, such eye grabbing lingerie would definitely get everyone¡¯s attention if the holy maidens were to escape, meaning that unless the holy maidens wanted to be publicly seen in such an embarrassing state, they could only wait her for Be to return.

    ¡°Sophia, what do you n to do? You are the 1st holy maiden after all, shouldn¡¯t you have the strongest ability among us?¡±

    ¡°What can we do, these sets of lingerie seem to have some sort of magic lock on them, we can¡¯t exactly take it off. We should discuss what to do when Bees backter, does anyone know what she wants? We¡¯re in a situation in which our life and death depends on her right now.¡±

    Sophia didn¡¯t have any ideas either, there were many powerful dark existences in Paknir keeping eyes on them right now, and there weren¡¯t any clothing here that the holy maidens could wear over the jeweled lingerie. They also didn¡¯t know whether or not the outbreak outside had been contained, no matter how Sophia looked at the situation, it seemed that it would be best if they just stayed here instead.

    ___

    In the military town of Sakerid¡¯s Weir Church, behind the broken remains of a statue of the god of light. Be had already let go of the now limp-bodied Liz, who now lied on the the church¡¯s ground and looked at Be with a flushed face, as if something intimate had just happened between the two of them.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already cured you Liz, you don¡¯t need to worry about turning into one of those infected anymore.¡±

    ¡°Be, you... you¡¯re to mean! Doing... those kind of things to me...¡±

    Liz looked at Be with a little fearr in her eyes, as this overbearing girl had used the excuse of curing Liz to kiss every part of Liz¡¯s body. Even though the treatment seemed to have worked, Liz couldn¡¯t exactly ept this kind of stuff where both parties were girls...

    ¡°Liz, I¡¯ve left my mark over your entire body, you can only belong to me for the rest of your life! I can give you the dark power that you desire, isn¡¯t that what your Church of Darkness has always been looking for?¡±

    ¡°Are you shameless, Be? I...¡±

    ¡°If the next words thate out of your mouth are to reject me Liz, I¡¯ll carry you over there and continue doing what we were doing earlier in front of those girls, and I won¡¯t stop until you agree to be mine~!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t... spare me please, I won¡¯t object.¡±

    ¡°It looks to me that you still wan¡¯t to escape, how about this, you sign a demonic contract with me, one of those that the Church of Darkness uses when one of their members sell their soul to a demon. Give me both your body and your soul!¡±

    ¡°Be, as one of the Church of Darkness¡¯ unholy maidens, my body has been destined to be used as a sacrifice to demons, so that they may grant our Church some of their power. You should think of something else that you want... unless you¡¯re a demon king or something...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great then, you were destined to be mine! I¡¯m actually a...¡±

    Be whispered a few words into Liz¡¯s ear, who froze in shock before finally agreeing to Be¡¯s overbearing demands. Be looked up mockingly at the statue of the god of light that had long lost its upper body. She thought about how much more satisfying it would have been if the girl in her embrace was reced with one of the Church of Light¡¯s four holy maidens, the ecstatic feeling of tainting the god of light¡¯s devoted servants before the god¡¯s presence was definitely something that Be wished to experience in the future.

    The Weir Church had been surrounded by a vast number of infected but could only charge the church¡¯s entrance a few at a time due the limitations in size. The infected zombies had threw themselves several dozen times at the Weir Church¡¯s entrance but had yet to seed in breaking through the thin line of dark warriors that protected the entrance. Within the horde of zombies, a peculiar zombie was extra-eye catching, it was nearing five meter tall, meaning that it definitely had not simply one of Sakerid¡¯s infected inhabitants, as this size was already close to that of some of Be¡¯s subordinate dark suzerains.

    Right at this time, the dark warriors who were actually Skyme¡¯s avatars suddenly dashed to the sides, parting way for the knights who had charged out of the church. ¡¶Charge¡· was normally a skill that required a knight to be mounted in order to use but after many years of development, knights with the cultivation of holy knight and above had found a way to use ¡¶Charge¡· even without a mount, somewhat solving the problem of knights losing much of theirbat ability after being dismounted in battle.

    There were six knights that had charged out of the church¡¯s doors: Be, Dolores, Eleanor, Irene, Lisha, and Rnd. Multiple holy knights charging together was quite a sight to behold, even more so since many of them were much stronger than just holy knights, further increasing the power of the unified ¡¶Charge¡·. The zombies immediately outside of the doorway wereunched back, flying at least 50 meters, leaving behind a trail of shattered limbs and body parts.

    However, these infected were different from the zombies of this world, they were unable to sense the aura of this dimension¡¯s demon kings so they didn¡¯t fear the three demon kings, continuing their relentless charge. Be and the other knights didn¡¯t continue to ¡¶Charge¡·, instead they took a unified step backwards and set up defensive positions in front of Lisha without so much as a word passing between them. Even though Lisha was a knight, but she was able to use magic, meaning that she could temporarily fill the vacant position of mage.

    The charging zombies hadn¡¯t even reached the female knight¡¯s defensive position before they were hit with a barrrage of several dozen different types of magic, all casted in an instant without any chanting. It didn¡¯t take long before the area where the zombies once were had been turned into a smoking wastnd.

    Be was the closest to Lisha and she looked back enviously at the knight who was using her sword as a mgic staff. During theirst fight, Be had been unable to see properly due the ditance, but now that they were clsoe she was able to confirm that Lisha¡¯s magic was casted immediately. Even though they were just some low and medium-tier magics, the power of several dozen of them added together was close to that of some high-tier magics.

    ¡°Lisha, can you use any high-tier magic?¡±

    ¡°Fe... Be-nee, I only know low and mid-tier magic, I¡¯m unable to use high-tier magic in my current state. That princess of the demon world up there is using high tier magic though.¡±

    Lisha¡¯s current body was indeed unable to use high-tier magic, but if she changed forms back to the ¡¾Demon Dragon Empress¡¿ Alisha, high-tier magic was nothing more than child¡¯s paly. Above Be and the other knights, the demon world¡¯s princess Hadias had spread her demonic wings and remained unmoving, seemingly chanting a spell.

    ¡°All you low-life zombies should just turn into dust!¡± Hadias swung a long sword with both of her hands towards the zombies on the ground and a long and ck de of energy cut through the ranks of the infected, travelling over 300 meters before it finally dissipated. This was one of the demon lord¡¯s ultimate abilities ¡¶Dark Cmity¡· and had awesomely destroyed over a thousand zombies.

    Hadias looked a little unsatisfied at the effects of her ability, probably because she had activated the ability using the celestial sword ¡¶Light of Dawn¡·, the demon world¡¯s inhabitants werepletely unable to use any celestial world¡¯s god-tier equipment{1} due to the sheer difference between their races. The god-tier equipment that Lisha collected had already been used by the ¡¾Demon Dragon Empress¡¿ so they could no longer be considered truly celestial, which was why Hadias was able to use it even though she was from the demon world.

    Even though the god-tier equipment was useable, but the reduction in power was unavoidable. It was the equipment of a god after all, it was already rather unnatural to have been able to use one of the demon world¡¯s ultimate abilities with it. If Hadias had used one of the demon world¡¯s top-tiered equipment when she had casted ¡¶Dark Cmity¡·, the de of energy could have pierced straight through the town of Sakerid and destroy a nearby vige. The only reason why ¡¶Dark Cmity¡· travelled only 300 meters was because ¡¶Light of Dawn¡· had negated over 90% of its power.

    Of course, Hadias wasn¡¯t the only that faced this awkward problem. Of Be¡¯s adventuring party, only Liz and Lisha¡¯s power was unaffected, every other beauty was weakened by some extent while using their god-tier equipment. Irene and L were practically demons already and even though Rnd and Annie were still human, they carried some of the aura of a demon king due to being around them for too long.

    The Church of Darkness¡¯ 3rd unholy maiden Liz stood at the Weir Church¡¯s doorway, she had already changed into the outfit that Be had gifted her ¡®Traveller of the Styx¡¯, the borate ck cleric outfit had been imbued with extremely strong dark magic, stronger than even that of the dark pope.

    Apart from the outfit, Liz had also received a new staff ¡®Guide of the Styx¡¯, thepensation and recement for the staff that Be had snapped in half earlier. Going by power alone, this ¡®Guide of the Styx¡¯ was levels above the nameless white-bone staff that Liz used previously. The only problem that Liz had was that Be hadn¡¯t given her any underwear, forcing her to ¡®make do without¡¯ just like everyone else.

    After finding out that the loli flying above them was the princess of the demon world, Lizpletely gave in to Be. The Church of Darkness¡¯ faith was the demon world, and whoever had the ability to make the demon world¡¯s princess their familiar was definitely a viin worthy of Liz spending her entire life to follow.

    ___

    Near the ck castle at the center of the forgotten Alfred continent, on an open fieldy a several dozen broken and battered bodies, near each body were several eye-catching weapons that anyone would be able to tell weren¡¯t any normal weapons. Apart from all the bodies, there was also a church nearby. Right now, the doors to the St. Emilia church were wide open, evidently meaning that someone had been here recently.

    A dark shadow sat on the bench outside of the St. Emilia church, seemingly pondering about some problems. Completely ignoring the golden haired loli that had appeared out of nowhere not far from her, there definitely weren¡¯t very many people in the universe that could simply ignore ¡¾Light Creator¡¿ Vianne like this.

    ¡°What is your reason foring to this dimension... what are you after?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to look for Samantha, she should be somewheer in this dimension. I can tell that all of this continent¡¯s evil beings were created by her, but it¡¯s strange that I can¡¯t sense her person at all!¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s your reason! Right, what¡¯s up with all those dead transmigrators over there?¡±

    Vianne didn¡¯t tell the Worldbreaker¡¯s chief any information about her little sister Samantha, even though Vianne knew that Be was Samantha. Vianne knew that if the Worldbreaker¡¯s chief were to find out, she wouldn¡¯t stay here so peacefully, it was unimaginable what would happen if this existence that could so easy defeat Vianne was unleashed on the outside world.

    ¡°Hmph, all of these stupid males were summoned Saviours. I¡¯ve already sent them back to their original dimension. This dimension¡¯s Creator should have been yed to death by that Troublemaker brat, why are there still Saviours being summoned? Vianne, is it you that...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not involved in anyway! Don¡¯t get so worked up, you should also know that the Saviours that a Creator summons can only be of the same gender as the Creator that summoned them. I¡¯m the leader of the female Creators, even if I were to summon Saviours, they¡¯d be female! Anyways, us female Creators aren¡¯t like those male Creators, ying the same Saviour vs Demon King game all the time.¡±

    Vianne hurriedly exined, she didn¡¯t want to cross arms with this chief of the Worldbreakers. Even though the chief wasn¡¯t of the dark attribute, she could easily suppress Vianne¡¯s light attribute. In Vianne¡¯s memory, this chief had killed at least a dozen Creators, with the most recent being the 12th dimension¡¯s Creator, taking him away in just one blow.

    It was fortunate that this Chielf only killed male Creators and didn¡¯t seek any trouble with the female Creators. Which was why Vianne had dared toe see her so casually.

    ¡°What had gone wrong? Had that brat messed up... no, that¡¯s impossible, it¡¯s a 50-50 between me and that brat, this dimension¡¯s Creator definitely isn¡¯t that strong!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll investiage this when I get back, but can you control the Worldbreakers that had entered this dimension? This dimension is already...¡±

    ¡°Alright, I can arrange for most Worldbreakers that enter her by ident to attack another dimension, but I can¡¯t chase away those that came here just to admire me, but I¡¯ve kept them around me here. Apart from that spoiled Elise who had snuck through some other entrance not long ago, all the other Worldbreakerse through the rift here.

    ¡°That¡¯s good then, ¡¾Tenebrous Demon God¡¿ Elise isn¡¯t one of the more destructive Worldbreakers either, I¡¯ll keep an eye out for her, just for you.¡±

    ___

    Outside of Sakerid¡¯s Weir Church, therge majority of the zombies that had surrounded the church had been elimiated and the rest were stopped from approaching by Noesha using time and space magic. Currently Be¡¯s party had encircled the five-meter tall zombie and were working together to fall the giant. It wasn¡¯t easy, however, as the zombie¡¯s defence was shockingly high and also had some semnce of intelligence.

    TIESTA, Chief of the Worldbreakers

    ¡ªTL NOTES¡ª

    {1} Implied that other dimensions have their own ¡®Celestial World¡¯, also god-tier equipment is only something that had been used/forged by a celestial god

 Volume 1 Chapter 44: The Fighting Between the Dark Powers

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 44: The Fighting Between the Dark Powers</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    ¡ªTL¡ª

    Added the illustration for the Chief of the Worldbreakers to C43 and Illustrations page

    ¡ªEND¡ª

    Typically speaking, zombies were existences that didn¡¯t have much intellect, if any, the zombie subordinates that Be had were some of the rare exceptions. Currently, however, the 5 meter tall zombie that Be and her party had encircled was another big exception. The giant zombie waspletely covered in a thick and powerful armour that deflected the attacks of Be and co, sending only sparks flying.

    Be¡¯s party had used the same tactic as they had during their fight against the [Earth Bear]st time, using the party¡¯s knights to surround the zombie while the other melee sses darted around looking for openings and the ranged members stood back and maintained a continuous stream of attacks. This was a tactic that tested the resilience and durability of a party¡¯s knights as well as if the attacks of the other members behind them were strong enough. A mistake on either side could lead to the annihtion of the entire party.

    This knights surrounding the giant zombie this time were Be, Dolores, Eleanor, and Irene, with Dolores directly in front of the zombie. Back when she was still one of the demon empire¡¯s princesses, she already had the ability to go face-to-face with a human dragon knight, albeit a low-tier one, there was no problem with letting her take on the role of the meat shield this time round. Be and Eleanor were on the nks and because of the fact that Irene had not yetpletely absorbed the dark power that Be ¡®bestowed¡¯ upon her, she was assigned to theparatively safer rear.

    Rnd¡¯s role was to protect the damage dealing members in the backline, standing in between the four knights and the rearguard, taking precautions against the off chance of the zombie breaking through the encirclement and charging towards the party¡¯s backline.

    Lisha was the party¡¯s main source of damage this time, as she was the only knight here capable of using magic that could damage the giant zombie. Because this zombie was a creature of darkness, the typical dark magic abilities that the three newbie demon kings Be, Dolores, and Eleanor were throwing at it didn¡¯t have much effect. Unless the three of them were to summon their demon kings¡¯ exclusive equipment and utilize their powers, only then would their dark magic would be able to significantly damage the giant zombie. Due to their surroundings however, Be and the others didn¡¯t want to transform unless absolutely necessary, meaning that they had to leave the task of dealing damage to the ???Magic Dragon Knight???, Lisha and co.

    There were four beauties in charge of dealing damage in this encounter, ???Magic Dragon Knight???Lisha who was flinging magic from the middle of the party, the archer Annie who was making swift and urate shots from the rear, the assassin L who was weaving around the four knights looking for any opportunity to strike. The final member of the offensive team was the princess of the demon world, Hadias, who was circling the giant from above, responsible for looking for and reporting weaknesses and blind spots to Annie and L, as well as forcing the giant zombie to keep its head down.

    Far behind the knights, Angel sped her hands together, as if in prayer. She was currently reciting the first stance of the ¡®Ghostly Requiem¡¯, ???Peaceful Night???, evicting the nearby malicious spirits. Mia was responsible for cing buffs on the other members of the party as the zombies here weren¡¯t affected at all my her curses and hexes.

    Something that surprised both Mia and Angel was that all of the dark power increasing magics that Mia used didn¡¯t have any side effects on Lisha, instead returning the same signal of being a ¡®friendly¡¯ that Kriss had given off. After discovering this, the two lolis weren¡¯t as angry at Lisha as they were before after Lisha had given Be¡¯s party quite the beating back at the An rk Strip.

    Noesha¡¯s job wasparatively less stressful, apart from keeping therge majority of the infected away using spatial magic, she was also responsible for creating various teleportation formations behind the others.

    While simple, Noesha¡¯s job could be considered the most important, as she was responsible for the safety of the entire party. After all, it was up to Noesha whether or not everyone would be able to escape in time, if for whatever reason they wouldn¡¯t be able to defeat the giant zombie. A good escape route was vital for any operation.

    The party¡¯s neer, the unholy maiden Liz, had the easiest task. Even though she was a member of the Church of Darkness, but her ss was indeed a cleric. Clerics that used dark-type magic weren¡¯t unheard of within the 5 great human empires, just much rarer than their light magic using peers.

    Because the job of applying buffs on the party had been taken by Mia, all Liz had to do was cast necromancy on the normal infected that were knocked down by Be and the others. Under the influence of the virus, if an infected was knocked down and left alone for a period of time, they would rise again and return to the ranks of those throwing themselves at Be¡¯s party. But theoretically, if one were to cast necromancy magic on them before they rose again, they could be controlled like normal summoned zombies.

    This was an idea that Be had thought of and after Liz put it into practice, discovered that it did indeed work. Not far away from her, there were already quite a few infected that she had ¡®resurrected¡¯ and formed a special sort of ¡®wall¡¯, pushing the infected zombies further and further away as the infected zombies didn¡¯t seem to attack other zombies, standing idle and staring nkly as their peers gradually edged them away from Be and the others..

    The giant zombie at the center of the encirclement swung its thick arms fearlessly at the knights that had boxed it in, the power behind each swing would force a knight back several steps. The assassin L took advantage of the giant zombie¡¯s wide openings during its attacks to attack its joints with the god-tier dagger ¡®Song of Light¡¯.

    If it was any normal evil beings or monsters, these attacks on its vitals would cripple their armspletely. This zombie¡¯s joints, however, seemed to be harder than steel te, remaining undamaged from L¡¯s attacks, making the assassin question her own power for a while.

    Be and the other knights were fighting cautiously as this zombies defences could alreadypare with the hardest enemy that they had faced yet, the monster [Fierce Dragon]. That [Fierce Dragon] had been imbued with a Creator¡¯s power during that fight, which was the only reason why it was so tough, but Be couldn¡¯t sense any Creator¡¯s power on this zombie, meaning that it had been fighting against them using only its innate strength and defence. Compared to this zombie, the [Fierce Dragon] that Be and the others had defeated previously was just a cheating piece of trash.

    ???Corpse Demon??? Jerome was also questioning itself right now, during its time patrolling the area, Jerome had already annihted several A-ss mercenarypanies by itself. Jerome hadn¡¯t expected to run into such tough opponents here, even though the female knights were forced back several steps each time it attacked, but the power behind its swings was unimaginable, Jerome didn¡¯t remember any human being able to take the brunt of its power directly and remain uninjured. One should know that the power behind Jerome¡¯s strikes would be able to bisect the C-ss monster [Earth Bear] with ease.

    ¡°Does this damn thing have invincibility cheats on or something, how the hell is a demon king supposed to survive in this world?¡±

    Neither Lisha¡¯s magic spells, Annie¡¯s arrows, nor L¡¯s precise attacks had any effect on this giant zombie. Be right now really wanted to file aint to the Creators, demanding to know which one of them had created this bastard and how the hell anyone was supposed to kill it.

    Because they were currently fighting in the town of Sakerid, the tight roads and paths made it troublesome for Be to summon the Dark Sanctuary¡¯s 6 void monarchs, due to their giant size that would most likely destroy the town¡¯s paths and alleys, making it that much harder for Be to reach the Dak tavern to save Kriss and the otherster.

    ___

    In the central area of Sakerid, ???Tenebrous Demon God??? Elise was sprawled down on the ground with dark red blood sttered all around her. Not farm from her, the Betrayed had already been sted into numerous pieces and seemed to be finally dead.

    It didn¡¯t take long however, for the scattered body parts toe back together and begin to repair themselves at a rate visible to the naked eye. Elise knew that it wouldn¡¯t be long before this monstrosity was able to get back on its feet and continue fighting.

    ¡°*cough**cough*... This damn bastard... seems to be able to revive... infinitely, now I... understand how that Troublemaker had lost. I should retreat for now, I can¡¯t die here, I haven¡¯t even found Samantha-nee yet.¡±

    Elise propped herself back up and looked with a bit of regret at the almostpletely repaired body of the Betrayed. She could have summoned the true form of the ???Tenebrous Demon God???, but the only way that a demon god¡¯s true form could enter this dimension was through the rift back in the Alfred continent. She had snuck her way here without the knowledge of the Worldbreaker¡¯s chief this time, and it just happened that their chief was currently in the Alfred continent, and she definitely wouldn¡¯t let Elise¡¯s true body through.

    ¡°Heklis, Malthus, what took you two so long! Where are the live sacrifices? What, they were stolen? I... why are you two still standing around... hurry and help me! I¡¯m disappointed in you two, failing in such a simple task.¡±

    Behind Elise, the two void monarchs that were defeated by their peers from the Dark Sanctuary had finally returned to their master. Both of their bodies had shrunk to only around one meter in height, looking like a taller flower and arger ant. The two void monarchs started to help Elise clear the blood trails from the surroundings.

    A Betrayed would be able to follow the scent of blood to hunt down their targets until either one of them died, which was why Elise needed the two void monarchs to help her clear the blood trails that she had left behind.

    Elise also took the vial that she had found on the Betrayed¡¯s body, cleaning the blood on it as well, doing a favour to the Troublemaker that she hadn¡¯t seen yet. The Troublemaker probably wasn¡¯t in a much better state than Elise, losing such an important thing to the Betrayed.

    ___

    Outside of the Weir Church, Be¡¯s party finally found a way to break through ???Corpse Demon??? Jerome¡¯s defenses. There was no such thing as true invincibility in the universe, and after some time, Be¡¯s party discovered that even though Jerome¡¯s defense was indeed extremely strong, stopping even Lisha¡¯s ¡®fake¡¯ light-type magic, Jerome¡¯s defenses couldn¡¯t stand up to precise attacks on the same spot no matter how thick and durable his skin was.

    Using the principle of ¡®constant effort brings sess¡¯, the assassin L and the archer Annie were able to continuously attack the exact same spot on ???Corpse Demon??? Jerome¡¯s wrist over fifty times, they had finally seeded in breaking through its skin that had previously seemed impregnable.

    While Jerome¡¯s arm had not yet retracted after an attack, L had dashed up to it and forcefully tore a gash along the ???Corpse Demon???¡¯s wrist. Seeing an open wound, Annie¡¯s arrows and Lisha¡¯s magic began flying towards it. The wounded Jerome couldn¡¯t remain calm anymore and raised its other arm to try and block these attacks.

    Right at this time, Hadias who had been waiting for an opportunity in the sky above, began a nose-dive towards Jerome. With a brilliant red sh, one of ???Corpse Demon??? Jerome¡¯s arms detached from its body, ck blood staining the nearby ground to its right.

    It was fortunate that the knight on the right nk, Eleanor, had reacted fast enough and instictivly backed away a few steps, avoiding the awkward situation of being sttered by the filthy ck blood. After the ck blood hit the ground, Be and the others could hear sizzlinging from where the blood had came into contact with the earth, sending wisps of dark smoke into the air. The ???Corpse Demon???¡¯s blood was evidently corrosive.]

    ???Corpse Demon??? Jerome was crippled, and could no longerunch any effective attacks on the knight that surrounded it while keeping itself safe. It didn¡¯t take long for Hadias to relieve Jerome of its other arm. The infected nearby had either been parted by Noehsa¡¯s spatial magic, or had their way blocked by the zombies controlled by Liz, meaning that they had no way ofing to Jerome¡¯s aid.

    Finally, after an hour of intense fighting, apanied by a head that was sent flying, a monstrosity that had terrified this world for ten thousand years finally fell,???Corpse Demon??? Jerome had finally been defeated. Before its death ???Corpse Demon??? Jerome had tried to escape as it had not yetpleted its master¡¯s will, but had failed miserably in its crippled state.

    ¡°Finally, I thought you were invincible or something! Really... eh, what¡¯s this te? Is it some sort of treasure?¡±

    Be had habitually searched Jerome¡¯s body, she had been quite into gaming back on Earth and there didn¡¯t seem to be that many problems with searching a monster¡¯s body after defeating it in another world anyways. Be didn¡¯t expect to find anything, however, she managed to find a strange te carved out of bleached bone, engraved with various symbols and characters that she didn¡¯t recognize.

    From the moment that it had entered her hand, Be was able to feel an intense dark aura, and a strong wave of killing intent tried to enter Be¡¯s body from the bone te. It was a shame that the killing intent had been forced back almost immediately by Be¡¯s demon king aura. It would have been a miracle if the killing intent had been sessful in entering Be¡¯s body, because not only did she have the aura of a demon king, she was also more or less a demon god, an existence levels ahead of demon kings.

    ¡°It¡¯s an ¡®Imprint of Immortality¡¯, Be... master, this is something that one of the 12 ancient demon kings, the ???Death King???, gave to their eight subordinate demon generals as a proof of their position. I¡¯ve seen this in some of the demon world¡¯s ancient records, I can understand the characters engraved on it.

    Only after hearing Hadias¡¯ exnation did Be know that the giant zombie that they had just in was ???Corpse Demon??? Jerome, one of the eight generals of the ???Death King???, who had almost destroyed this entire dimension along with the other members of the 12 ancient demon kings. Ten thousand years ago, Jerome was infamous for its terrifying defence and strength, having ripped apart the celestial world¡¯s four-winged angels and human dragon knights with his bare hands, driving fear in the hearts of everyone that fought against the 12 demon kings of old.

    There were no urate depictions of ???Corpse Demon??? Jerome back in the demon world, if it wasn¡¯t for the words written on this ¡®Imprint of Immortality¡¯, Hadias wouldn¡¯t have known that the giant zombie that they had just felled was a powerful subordinate of the 12 ancient demon kings. What shocked her more was that apart from her, the other beauties present weren¡¯t surprised at all after taking down a demon king¡¯s powerful subordinate, almost as if Jerome was just an insignificant mob that they had ran into.

    ¡°Master, we just killed one of the 12 ancient demon king¡¯s subordinates, the fact that Jerome appeared here means that the 12 demon kings that had disappeared ten thousand years ago have returned. I¡¯m afraid...¡±

    ¡°Why are you panicking, Hadias, you¡¯re making me a little panicky too. What¡¯s there to worry about, it¡¯s just another fight between two dark powers. Anyways, we used the celestial world¡¯s equipment to kill the thing anyways, we can just me this on the celestial races even though they¡¯re already... nevermind, but yeah we can frame them!¡±

    Be said domineeringly, she had even seen the creator gods that had created entire dimensions, what was there to fear about 12 antique demon kings? However, the news that the celestial world had already fallen wasn¡¯t something to be mentioned carelessly. It was THE top-ss secret of the Church of Light and would definitely spread mass terror in hysteria if it was revealed to the public.

    After hearing Be¡¯s words, the unrest in Hadias¡¯ heart finally dissipated. She had previously thought that Be, Dolores, and Eleanor were members of the 12 demon kings who had invaded this world ten thousand years ago, but now it seemed that even though both sides were demon kings, they weren¡¯t from the same side. Meaning that the demon kings on Be¡¯s side only appeared after the 12 ancient demon kings had disappeared into thin air.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to be afraid, Hadias, I¡¯ll protect you. I will assemble 12 demon kings of my own soon enough, those 12 ancient demon kings have had enough of the spotlight, it¡¯s about time that they existed the stage called history. All you need to tell me is whether or not this ???Death King??? is a girl, I¡¯m a bit... you know.¡±

    ¡°...Master... you sure are... fearless... ording to the demon world¡¯s records, the 12 ancient demon kings¡¯ ???Death King??? shouldn¡¯t be male, because that demon king has always worn a mask whenever they made an appearance, the male demon kings among the twelve never wear masks, but this is just my guess though.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good then, I think that me and that demon king were brought together by fate... heh.¡±

    Seeing the dark experssion on Be¡¯s face, Hadias quietly wiped some cold sweat from her brow, she didn¡¯t know what this master of hers was nning, but after spending some time with Be, Hadias knew that it definitely wasn¡¯t anything good. Hadias decided to dedicate a moment of silence to that ???Death King??? who had yet to show their face yet.

 Volume 1 Chapter 45: An Odd Coincidence During the Rescue Operation

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 45: An Odd Coincidence During the Rescue Operation</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    The military town of Sakerid¡¯s Dak inn was not only surrounded by most of the town¡¯s zombies, but also by quite a few Demon Sentinels that had gathered here not long ago, evidently drawn by the aura of living humans that Kriss and the others gave off.

    The leader of these Demon Sentinels was arge flower-shaped evil being, simr to the void monarch, ???Death Flower Empress??? Heklis that Be had encountered earlier, just not as abnormallyrge in size,ing in at only about 3 meters. However, its vines had already spread throughout most of the Dak inn, the only sanctuary that it had not yet broken into was the inn¡¯s third floor, where Kriss and the others were.

    ???Demon Flower??? Pittmanz, technically wasn¡¯t one of the ???Death King???¡¯s subordinates, but one of ???Night King???¡¯s demon generals, each and every one of the 12 ancient demon kings had 8 demon generals under theirmand. This time, Pittmanz¡¯s task was to collect useable human bodies for the ???Night King???, and it could sense that there were some suitable candidates within the walls of the Dak inn.

    However, Pittmanz was a bit annoyed right now, as the inn¡¯s third floor had been enveloped in a light-type defensive magic, stopping Pittmanz¡¯s subordinates from entering.???Death King??? had already found a suitable body to possess and return to life, and if Pittmanz didn¡¯t bring back these girls, ???Night King??? definitely wouldn¡¯t be very pleased. In its rage Pittmanz was about to increase the output of toxic smog into the building, trying to incapacitate the defenders, it wouldn¡¯t matter much if the bodies were brought back dead or alive anyway.

    Right at this time, arge number of zombies appeared behind the Demon Sentinels, these zombies were evidently being controlled as they fearlessly threw themselves at the Demon Sentinel¡¯s ranks, scattering their previously tight encirclement.

    Pittmanz turned around and saw over a dozen beauties walking towards the Dak inn, seems to be the ones controlling the zombie horde that had just assaulted Pittmanz¡¯ Demon Sentinels. What Pittmanz found strange was that behind these beauties were also arge number of Demon Sentinels. Different from the ones behind Pittmanz, these Demon Sentinels were equipped in full suits of dragon-bone armor, with dragon horns protruding out of their helmets, they had wings but were also different from the typical demonic wingsmon of their peers that had wings, instead looking more like a sized down version of a dragon¡¯s wings.

    These Demon Sentinels were not from this dimension but had been summoned by Liz from an alternate dimension with some hints from the ???Magic Knight??? Lisha, these ¡®Dragon Sentinels¡¯ were powerful subordinates that had followed ???Demon Dragon Empress??? Alisha faithfully through 4 dimensions, each having the ability to solo-kill a typical dragon.

    These were the Demon Sentinels that Be had seen in the world of Lisha¡¯s memories, for the sake of keeping it low-key, they had only summoned the lowest tier Dragon Sentinels, if they had summoned even a single member of the ??? Demon Dragon Empress???¡¯ personal guard, they could have single-handedly cleared the entire town of Sakerid from the opposing evil beings. lisha¡¯s personal guard were required to have fought several dozen dragons at the same time and kill all of the dragons to be allowed in the prestigious unit.

    The two forces shed without any words spoken, the area around the Dak in soon became the scene of arge scale battle between two dark forces. The Dragon Sentinels were evidently much stronger than Pittmanz¡¯ Demon Sentinels, cutting down several dozen of their less fortunate peers in just a few exchanges of blows.

    What pissed Pittmanz off more was that none of the beauties chose toe and challenge, working together with the Dragon Sentinels instead to eliminate Pittmanz¡¯s Demon Sentinels. The Dragon Sentinels were already much stronger than Pittmanz¡¯s Demon Sentinels and with the help of the beauties, the rate at which the Demon Sentinels fell increased. The Demon Sentinels who had at least been able tost about a dozen exchange of blows with a Dragon Sentinel were now barely able to survive five exchanges.

    In the ten thousand years of fighting on this world, ???Flower Demon??? Pittmanz had yet to run into such an opponent shameless enough to avoid a direct confrontation with Pittmanz, but work with their subordinates to kill Pittmanz¡¯s subordinates. Pittmanz was forced to recall all of the Demon Sentinels still alive and reform proper ranks, it knew that with the Demon Sentinels¡¯ limited numbers, there was no way for them to be able to take losses at such a rate. Pittmanz didn¡¯t notice an armored shadow dashing into the Dak inn while it was recalling its subordinates.

    The Dak inn¡¯s entrance as well a fairlyrge area around it had already been smothered in Pittmanz¡¯s toxic smoke, in its mind, there was no way anyone would be able to pass through the toxic smoke without being affected. Pittmanz¡¯s toxic smoke was even more perverted than that of ???Death Flower Empress???, if the trespasser was a male they would be reduced to a puddle of blood, and if they were female it would have another different effect. While the smoke didn¡¯t kill females, there was no enemy that could get through it and still be able to fight, or so Pittmanz thought.

    ___

    ¡°It¡¯s so hot... this damn bastard¡¯s smoke is an aphrodisiac? It was fortunate that I didn¡¯t let any of the other girlse, or else they would have be easy pickings for that flower-shaped evil being.¡±

    Pittmanz would never have believed that a girl would be able to pass through its toxic smoke and remain unaffected, even if you paid him to do so. Be was currently traveling unhindered due to the ¡®Imprint of Immortality¡¯ that she had taken from ???Corpse Demon??? Jerome. Pittmanz subordinates recognized the imprint as a symbol of being one of the ???Death King???¡¯s subordinate generals and had mistaken her from Jerome himself, which was why Be had not run into any obstacles as she traveled within the Dak inn.

    Pittmanz¡¯s attention had beenpletely drawn by the beauties and Dragon Sentinels that wer attacking them and didn¡¯t notice Be¡¯s stealthy entry, giving her an easy time. Currently, Be¡¯s entire body felt quite hot but her head was unexpectedly clear.

    It seems that because in her heart, Be wasn¡¯t a plete¡¯ female as she was a true male in her past incarnation, meaning that the aphrodisiac effect of the toxic smoke which only had effects on females had less of an effect on her. Her only problem was that her body felt the full brunt of the aphrodisiac, she was currently forcefully controlling her body¡¯s desires using her clear conscience.

    ___

    In the east area of the Dak inn¡¯s barricaded third floor, the beautiful mage Ariel was standing guard while Kriss was patrolling the west side. As for the other two girls, Ivy was using the ¡®Communication Stone¡¯ to maintain contact with Be¡¯s party while the Church of Light¡¯s 3rd holy maiden, Susan, was responsible for maintaining the defensive light magic that had enveloped the entire floor and kept the malicious spirits away.

    The stairway to the 3rd floor had already copsed beneath the sheer weight of the brainless zombies, to the frustration of the Demon Sentinels who had arrivedter. The Demon Sentinels under Pittmanz¡¯smand were of the wingless variety and were unable to fly, meaning that they could only stand and watch from the 2nd floor.

    ¡°Ivy said that the rescue party was almost here, it¡¯s been a while now and we still haven¡¯t seen any sign of them!¡± Ariel leaned on the rails, looking down a little helpless at the Demon Sentinels patrolling below. Because of Kriss and the other two girls, Ariel didn¡¯t want to use her ¡®cheats¡¯ because she didn¡¯t want to expose her secrets. She was somewhat regretting meeting up with Kriss when she could ran instead and left Susan and Ivy alone.

    It wouldn¡¯t be muchter when Ariel discovered how fortunate she was not to have ran, her route of escape would have led her straight through the central region of Sakerid where ???Tenebrous Demon God??? Elise was fighting the Betrayed. No matter which of the two Ariel ran into, it wouldn¡¯t have been a very good situation for the Saviour, especially if she ran into the Betrayed, who would have thrown Elise aside and hunt Ariel down like no tomorrow.

    ¡°There¡¯s still no sign... I¡¯m going to ask Kriss about what she thinks about this. Eh, what, my leg...¡±

    Ariel turned around and was about to leave when her legs suddenly gave out, if it wasn¡¯t for the nearby railing that she managed to grab onto she would have hit the ground just now. Ariel¡¯s legs felt numb and her vision began to blur as if she was drunk.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so hot... I didn¡¯t have any alcohol... why is it that... I feel this way...¡±

    ???Flower Demon??? Pittmanz¡¯s toxic smoke had reached the 3rd floor long ago, but because of the fact that the smoke wasn¡¯t visible in an enclosed environment and was scentless, Ariel hadn¡¯t realized that she had already inhaled some of the smoke until now. The sound of Kriss¡¯ footsteps as she patrolled the west side of the floor had also stopped, possibly also having been affected by Pittmanz¡¯s smoke.

    The light magic casted on the 3rd floor also showed signs of weakening, meaning that the 3rd holy maiden Susan was probably also in trouble. The current situation for the four trapped beauties was quite dire, if the defensive light-magicpletely dissipated, the malicious spirits that it had kept away would swarm the inn like locusts.

    Right now all Ariel wanted was to hurry to Kriss¡¯ side as there was no real point in returning to their room. Ivy and Susan were much weaker than Kriss and Ariel knew that her chances of survival would definitely be higher with Kriss.

    While Ariel was trying to force herself up, she saw a dark shadow jumped up from the floor below, hugging Ariel from behind before she could even react. Ariel was already nearing thest of her strength and copsed limply into the embrace of her ¡®assant¡¯.

    ¡°Who are you, let me go...¡± During Ariel¡¯s moment of shock, the ¡®assant¡¯ tightly wrapped their arms around her and a pair of hands began to travel up and down her body. If it wasn¡¯t for the soft feeling on her back that gave away the other side¡¯s gender, Ariel would have screamed as loud as she could and hope that one of the other girls was still capable ofing to her aid.

    Because of the aphrodisiac contained within Pittmanz¡¯s smoke, Ariel¡¯s body was unable to resist the groping that she was currently receiving even though she detested it with all her heart, instead she even experienced a strange feeling of ecstasy, and a part of her was even looking forward for the pair of hands to do even more.

    Something that confused Ariel was that even though the ¡®assant¡¯ was evidently another girl, her technique was that of a ¡®professional pervert¡¯, a veteran one at that too! The ecstatic feeling that Ariel received threatened to force her lips open and release the moans that she had been holding back.

    Ariel knew that if this continued, she wouldpletely fall to this mysterious girl. In the several worlds that she had transmigrated to, Ariel had avoided creating any bonds or emotional attachment to the inhabitants due to the feeling of belonging, quite literally, to different worlds.

    Because of that, Ariel remained single throughout several transmigrations. She didn¡¯t want to ept the possibility of losing her ¡®first time¡¯ here, to a girl as well. However, whether or not she lost her ¡®first time¡¯ wasn¡¯t up to Ariel, but her female ¡®assant¡¯.

    The hands that had ambushed Ariel never stopped but after their owner seemed to have discovered something, the hands began to gradually slow down. Right as Ariel was wondering why her ¡®assant¡¯ had suddenly began to slow down, the ¡®assant¡¯ turned Ariel around so that the two of them could see face to- face.

    Only now did Ariel see the true identity of her ¡®assant¡¯, a beautiful knight with golden-blonde hair that was d in a dark demonic armour that shed with her holy knight airs. Even though her beauty couldn¡¯tpare to that of Ariel¡¯s own, Ariel could tell that she was still quite beautiful based on what Ariel had seen in the various worlds that she had transmigrated through. Ariel¡¯s beauty was on a whole new level and only Kriss came anywhere near.

    Currently, Ariel saw the beautiful knight¡¯s blue eyes looking deeply into her¡¯s. As Ariel was about to question the girl, she felt the arms around her swiftly pulling Ariel towards the knight, whose lips swiftly stole Ariel¡¯s first kiss. Ariel was forced back to a state of shock, evidently, her brain had not yet caught up to what had just happened and short-circuited.

    In her shock, Ariel forgot that she could still speak and try to stop the knight, whose tongue had now skillfully pried open Ariel¡¯s lips and was running amok inside. The knight stopped after a while, seemingly satisfied, to Ariel¡¯s good fortune as she had almostpletely lost herself there. Afterpleting the kiss, the knight kept Ariel in her embrace but had moved her face away from Ariel¡¯s slightly.

    ¡°Kriss, are you alright! I thought that you had already been... by those zombies... I¡¯m so d that you¡¯re alright, or else I...¡±

    ¡°Kr...Kriss? You.... you idiot, who is Kriss! You¡¯ve got the wrong person, you... I¡¯m going to stop talking to you! You pevert...¡±

    Be looked at the angered Ariel, she was secretly d at her own intellect. She had jumped Ariel in the heat of the moment, the gap between the 2nd and 3rd floor wasn¡¯t actually thatrge and was easily jumpable for someone of Be¡¯s abilities. The Demon Sentinels didn¡¯t attempt the jump out of fear of the light-type defensive magic that Susan had set up. Be wasn¡¯t affected at all by the light magic, so she had jumped without much care.

    From the 2nd floor, Be had already noticed Ariel leaning on the rail, but had been unable to see her face due to the awkward angle. Both Kriss and Ariel were silver-haired beauties and possessed simr golden-ratio bodies. It was hard to find a difference between the two beauties from the back, so it was understandable that Be had mistaken Ariel for Kriss.

    Ariel had already stripped out of all her clothes quite a while ago to avoid being infected. Even though Be¡¯s mind of clear, but her female body was still affected by ???Flower Demon??? Pittmanz¡¯s aphrodisiac smoke. Combined with her mistaking Ariel for Kriss, Be didn¡¯t think much before embracing the girl from behind.

    Because Be had a good rtionship with Kriss, as well as the fact that Be had gotten used to taking advantage of beautiful girls, she had naturally started to feel the nude beauty in her embrace, she had slowed down because she had finally realized that she was assaulting the wrong person.

    Back when Be was bathing with Kriss at the riverhead some time ago, Be had also embraced Kriss and had also felt up her entire body. After ¡®thorough examination¡¯ Be deduced from some minute details that the girl currently in her embrace, was in fact, not Kriss, but still a beauty on Kriss¡¯ level. This was the knowledge of an ¡®old driver¡¯ that could only be gained through experience.

    When Be turned Ariel around she experienced first hand of the saying that she had coined herself ¡®There are no ugly silver-haired girls¡¯. The girl¡¯s appearance could already rival that of Kriss¡¯ and apart from the bright pink irises that differed from Kriss¡¯ violet ones, she was just as perfect of a beauty as Kriss.

    Based on Be¡¯s observations while Ariel was in her embrace, she determined that this silver-haired beauty had most likely fallen under the effects of ???Flower Demon??? Pittmanz¡¯s aphrodisiac smoke, but her thoughts weren¡¯t that affected. If Ariel¡¯s conscience was blurry, Be didn¡¯t mind acting like some of the light novel male MCs and ¡®get on the car first and pay after¡¯.

    However, Be couldn¡¯t exactly take advantage of Ariel while she was still able to think, time didn¡¯t allow her to slowly and truly ¡®conquer¡¯ this beauty as there were still three waiting for her help. There was no harm in leaving Ariel to ater time, she had already been embraced and hugged, Be was the kind of girl that took responsibility for her actions!

    ARIEL

 Volume 1 Chapter 46: The Great Escape From the Dak Inn!

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 46: The Great Escape From the Dak Inn!</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    ¡°Kriss, do you not remember me? Didn¡¯t we make a pledge that we would be together forever! Have you forgotten our kiss that sealed the oath?!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not Kriss, you¡¯ve got the wrong person, I don¡¯t even know you...¡±

    ¡°You liar, your hair has already betrayed you! I understand, you must regret getting engaged to me, didn¡¯t we promise to be each other¡¯s.... You must be trying to get together with that wealthy noble¡¯s son. You¡¯re so heartless, you bully...¡±

    ¡°I never got engaged with any... Wait, you and Kriss are engaged? Aren¡¯t you both girls!? No wait, I¡¯m not even Kriss, why am I exining this to you, just hurry up and let me go...!¡±

    ¡°Your eyes, you¡¯re definitely Kriss, you must have fallen under the effects of the virus that turned your eyes into such a shade of pink! So that¡¯s why you don¡¯t remember me, the virus has made you dumb. Come on, I¡¯ll take you back to the church and cure you, even if you remain dumb for the rest of your life, I¡¯ll take care of you forever!¡±

    ¡°Kri.... Kriss is over there, take me over there and you¡¯ll know, can you... quiet down a bit, please.¡±

    There was no way in hell that Be was going to admit that she had gotten the wrong person, she decided to be wrong to the end, ¡®refusing¡¯ to believe that Ariel wasn¡¯t Kriss. As for being engaged to Kriss, that was aplete lie, if Kriss was Be¡¯s fianc??e there was no way that Be would keep such a beautiful ¡®betrothed¡¯ out of her sight and fall into such danger.

    Ariel couldn¡¯t do anything about Be¡¯s ¡®inability¡¯ to recognize faces, no matter how frustrated she got. Even though her hair was the same colour as Kriss¡¯, the two of them weren¡¯t twins and there were still discernible differences between them if anyone were to look closely. This blonde knight didn¡¯t look to be a stupid person, why was it that she was unable to realize the difference between her and Kriss?

    Be didn¡¯t push Ariel any further, even though it was quite entertaining to flirt with such a beauty, it was still quite risky. This silver-haired beauty had a simr aura to Kriss, also a conflicting mix between good and evil. If Be¡¯s guess was correct, this beauty could also be on the same level as Kriss, meaning that if Be were topletely cross her, the Dark Sanctuary would have a powerful enemy in the future.

    Be used the legendary ¡®princess carry¡¯ on the embarrassed Ariel and started to move towards the 3rd floor¡¯s west side. ording to the silver-haired beauty in her arms, the one that Be was the most concerned about, Kriss, was over there. Be had to resist the temptation of kissing the girl in her arms each time that she looked down, she had also noticed that the girl¡¯s body scent was different from Kriss¡¯ due to their close contact.

    The inn¡¯s third floor wasn¡¯t veryrge and it wasn¡¯t long before Be saw that familiar figure. Kriss had her back to them and was sitting cross-legged on the ground, a dark green sword stabbed through the inn¡¯s wooden floor in front of her. Be recalled that the sword was called ¡®Venom¡¯s Kiss¡¯, a weapon that was able to apply poison on its user¡¯s attacks as well as protecting the user from various types of poisons.

    Unfortunately, the aphrodisiac smoke of ???Flower Demon??? Pittmanz was ¡®technically¡¯ not poison as it didn¡¯t cause any actual harm to females, meaning that ¡®Venom¡¯s Kiss¡¯ was unable topletely negate the smokes¡¯ effects.

    Kriss had evidently not been able to escape the effects either. Although from the back Kriss looked calm and steady, but as Be got closer, she could sense that Kriss¡¯ heartbeat had sped up and her breathing was uneven. After seeing the situation in front of her, Be somewhat regretted carrying Ariel over here, because if she hadn¡¯t done so, Be might have had a chance to make Kriss ¡®hers¡¯ here and now.

    ¡°Do you see now, she¡¯s the real Kriss, I¡¯ve told you so many times. Now that you know the truth aren¡¯t you going to...¡±

    ¡°Kriss, when did you have a twin sister! You¡¯ve never even told me before, is that your sister over there? You two sisters teaming up to trick me, such...¡±

    ¡°I... I¡¯m Brittany Ariel, the 5th princess of the Aldrich Empire(Magic), I¡¯m not rted at all to the 1st princess of the Gabriel Empire(Swordsmen), Mathilde Kriss. You¡¯ve really made a mistake, if you don¡¯t believe me go and ask...¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re name is Ariel! What a pretty name. Nice to meet you, name¡¯s Be, just a wandering knight. I¡¯m sorry about earlier...¡±

    ¡°You....you were messing with me! You already knew that I wasn¡¯t Kriss... and you even used your mouth.... You even bullied me!¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t messing with you! It was true that I couldn¡¯t differentiate the two of you, there¡¯s no need to look so angry, it¡¯s not like you lost anything from a simple ki...¡±

    ¡°Stop right there, nothing happened between us, nothing at all! Weren¡¯t you looking for Kriss, she¡¯s right there!¡±

    In all of the worlds that Ariel had transmigrated through, she had never seen such a ¡®thick skinned¡¯ person, brushing it all off after taking advantage of her and even stealing her first kiss. However, she couldn¡¯t really make a solid rebuttal, it was true that she hadn¡¯t really ¡®lost¡¯ anything material, but Ariel felt as if she had lost something, but she couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly what she had lost.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll take responsibility for you. Since we¡¯ve already kissed we can be together for the rest of our lives!¡±

    ¡°You... who is asking you to take responsibility! Get away from me you perverted girl, let me go!¡±

    ¡°It was my first kiss too~! Ariel, shouldn¡¯t you take responsibility for me!¡±

    ¡°That was your first kiss? Haven¡¯t you already.... With Kriss....?¡±

    ¡°Our oath was sealed with a kiss to the forehead, where has your mind ventured off into? I think that you¡¯re the perverted girl here Ariel! I don¡¯t care, you have to take responsibility!¡±

    ¡°In myst world.... Wait.... I¡¯m ignoring you from now on, trying to... bait out my... words...¡±

    Only now did Ariel remember that engagements in this world were sealed by a kiss to the forehead by both sides of the engagement, she had gotten this world¡¯s traditions mixed up with that of Earth¡¯s, where people sealed their engagement with a proper kiss. Ariel had almost let slip the secret that she was a transmigrator to this perverted girl, Be.

    In Ariel¡¯s panic to cover herself up, she didn¡¯t notice the glimmer of light that showed in Be¡¯s eyes for a split second. Be had heard the first part of Ariel¡¯s talk about her st world¡¯ loud and clear, even though Ariel had been extremely quiet when she had said it, but the distance between them was too small for it to have been any use. This vital piece of information failed to escape from Be¡¯s ears.

    Be¡¯s suspicion that Ariel was a transmigrator had been all but confirmed, if it was true, counting Lisha and Kriss, Be had already encountered three of her ¡®peers¡¯ in this world. It wasmon knowledge in the fantasy light novels that each transmigrator ¡®books¡¯ the entire alternate world, so why were there so many transmigrators in this one?

    ¡°Be... you¡¯re finally here! What are you two doing?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, Kriss, don¡¯t get the wrong idea, nothing has happened between us!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for getting here sote Kriss. We ran into a big zombie on the way here and our DPS{1} wascking and it dyed us quite a bit, it would have been so much faster if you were there.¡±

    Ariel hurriedly tried to exin herself before Be could even open her mouth, afraid of Kriss getting the wrong idea. She had heard from Be that she and Kriss were already engaged, and for Be¡¯s ¡®fianc??e¡¯ to discover them in such an easily misunderstood position surely wasn¡¯t a good thing.

    After hearing Be¡¯s familiar voice, Kriss finally let go of the breath that she had been holding this entire time. It wasn¡¯t easy for Kriss to have forced herself to remain calm until now, the toxic smoke had also caused her entire body to heat up and she had even began seeing hallucinations. Based on her previous lifetimes¡¯ knowledge, Kriss quickly identified that the toxic smoke had an aphrodisiac effect which had sent her into a state of panic and unease, what made her more embarrassed was that all of her hallucinations involved Be in some way.

    Why was Be the one that had appeared! Shouldn¡¯t a guy be the one that... why was it another girl? Something deep inside Kriss throbbed, but she immediately felt embarrassed after thinking such ¡®impure¡¯ thoughts. When she had given her room¡¯s key to Be, she did have some underlying reason for it, but she wasn¡¯t that aware of it nor did she put much attention to it. But now this aphrodisiac smoke has exposed her true thoughts that she had kept hidden even from herself, it was hard for her to not be embarrassed.

    Right now, Kriss found it a bit awkward to face Be, who had thought that Kriss¡¯ blushed face was a side effect of the aphrodisiac and didn¡¯t pay too much attention to it or theplicated expression of Kriss¡¯ face.

    Be walked up to Kriss and allowed the girl to prop herself up using Be¡¯s shoulder. It wasn¡¯t that Be didn¡¯t want to carry Kriss, but for some unknown reason, Ariel had clung on to Be tightly and didn¡¯t seem like she nned to let go anytime soon. Be wasn¡¯t heartless enough to force Ariel down, so she could only offer Kriss a shoulder.

    Following Kriss¡¯ instructions, Be and the others reached the room where the four girls had been seeking asylum. As soon as they had entered the room and closed the door, the defensive light magic that had protected the floor finally dissipated, countless malicious spirits instantly flooding the floor, creeping towards the room that the girls were in, the wretched crying travelling ahead of them.

    Kriss seemed to have known that this was going to happen and swiftly drove the sword ¡®Darkness¡¯ Torment¡¯ into the floor behind the door, stopping the malicious spirits froming any closer.

    Both Ivy and Susan were in the room and they were both mostly clear-headed, just a little flushed and heating up. After seeing Be, the two of them let out a breath that they had been unkowingly holding. They didn¡¯t know why, but Be was the first one that they had thought of when they had fallen into trouble, perhaps it was due to how Be had defeated the powerful [Fierce Dragon] after sending them away to safety!

    Seeing the two familiar faces still clear-headed, Be was both happy and dissapointed. While Be was happy that both girls werepletely unscathed, but she was rather disappointed because they werepletely fine. She was really suspecting that ???Flower Demon??? was selling some ¡®fake drugs¡¯, wasn¡¯t its smoke supposed to have an aphrodisiac effect? So why had all the girls that she encountered been barely affected! She didn¡¯t know what she could trust anymore, these years people were even selling fake aphrodisiacs...!

    Be sat down at the room¡¯s table, letting Ariel down as well/ Even though Ariel had escaped from Be¡¯s ¡®demonic clutches¡¯ she didn¡¯t go very far, choosing to sit down right beside Be. Be really wondered what was going on in the head of this girl that had stubbornly wanted to get away from Be just a moment ago, why was it that her attitude had changed so much?

    Seeing Ariel be so ¡®clingy¡¯ towards Be. A slight change happened on Kriss¡¯ face, but she didn¡¯t say anything and instead sat on Be¡¯s other side and pretended as if she didn¡¯t care. Both Kriss and Ariel sat down with their own thoughts, as for what they were thinking, the two of them were probably the only ones that knew.

    ___

    Outside of the Dak inn, ???Flower Demon??? Pittmanz looked a little frustratedly at the attackers, because after Pittmanz had pulled back all of the Demon Sentinels on its side, the attackers suddenly stopped attacking, were they just ying or something! The party of beauties hid behind the ranks of the Dragon Sentinels, not attacking at all. Pittmanz was at a loss for what to do, itcked the courage to make the first move and attack instead.

    Even though Pittmanz was one of the 8 generals of the ???Night King???, its main purpose was its strength and prowress against female heroes, goddesses, and angels. Against any decently strong evil being that wasn¡¯t affected by its toxic smoke, Pittmanz was basically a piece of trash that anyone could kick to the side of the curb.

    Any single one of those Dragon Sentinels could beat ???Flower Demon??? Pittmanz into a pile of fertilizer, it hadn¡¯t had enough of its life yet and wasn¡¯t about to seek an early death! Because of the fact that all of the beauties were decked out in a full set of equipment from the celestial world, Pittmanz mistakenly thought that these beauties were survivors of the celestial world. However, the celestial world should have beenpletely blood washed by the 12 demon kings ten thousand years ago, how had so many survivors suddenly popped up after ten thousand years of silence?

    Another thing that Pittmanz didn¡¯t understand was why had the celestial world joined forces with demons, even though Pittmanz was unable to identify where the Dragon Sentinels came from or whom they served, but their equipment and the aura they gave off were definitely those of demons. They shouldn¡¯t be any of the other 11 ancient demon king¡¯s subordinates, were they from the demon world? But the passage connecting the demon world to the surface world should have been destroyed in the war, there shouldn¡¯t be anyone from the demon world able to reach the surface world, not to mention so many.

    While the two sides were having a standoff, Hadias, the princess of the demon world, received a secret message from Be using the power of the contract between them. She stealthily withdrew to the back of the party and quickly took to the skies. Using the dark clouds as cover, Hadias wrapped around the Dak inn to a window on the inn¡¯s third floor, prepared to aid in Be¡¯s evacuation.

    ___

    Back in the room on the Dak inn¡¯s third floor, Be was currently feeling up Ivy¡¯s body, which was currently in her embrace. This time Be wasn¡¯t trying to take advantage of Ivy, but to help her relieve some of the effects of the aphrodisiac. Probably the biggest reason that the four girls on the third floor had remained clear-headed was due to the effects of the defensive light magic that the 3rd holy maiden of the Church of Light, Susan, had ced. The defensive magic not only kept the malicious spirits away, it also had the effect of keeping the heads of allies within its range clear-headed.

    However, although the girls were still clear-headed, their bodies still had been effected and it would be hard for them to do anything if Be didn¡¯t ¡®relieve¡¯ them a little with a massage. Such publicly taking advantage of girls was a chance that Be wasn¡¯t about to let go, Ivy and Susan had already been secretly ¡®imed¡¯ by Be anyways, there wasn¡¯t anything ¡®wrong¡¯ with her taking advantage of them.

    ¡°Be, your technique... this isn¡¯t your first time right? Really, what kind of Holy Knight are you... the Church of Light doesn¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not a Holy Knight, just ask Susan, she¡¯s a holy maiden. There¡¯s no Holy Knight as beautiful as me in their Church, hehe. Ariel, are you perhaps jealous!? Want me to...¡¯

    ¡°Who¡¯s jealous!? Kriss, let¡¯s get away from this perverted...¡±

    ¡°Ariel, I... I want to stay here, if you aren¡¯t used to it you can go rest over there for a bit.¡±

    Seeing the enjoyment on Ivy¡¯s face as she received Be¡¯s massage, a strange feeling shed through Ariel¡¯ heart, she wasn¡¯t sure if it was jealousy but she knew that it made her a little unhappy. Ariel had wanted to take Kriss and leave Be alone, but Kriss seemed to be dead-set on staying/ Even though Kriss¡¯ face was flushed as well, probably due to shyness, but she didn¡¯t seem like she had any intent to leave.

    Ariel turned her head to look at Susan, but was shocked to see that the Church of Light¡¯s 3rd holy maiden didn¡¯t seem to find anything with this, even walking towards Be and sat down in front of her, as if waiting for Be¡¯s further actions.

    Was this world crazy? Even the Church¡¯s holy maiden was allowing such absurd actions! Right as Ariel was still questioning life, Be put down Ivy beside Kriss and asked Kriss to take care of Ivy for a bit while she recovered her strength.

    After, Be casually embraced Susan and repeated everything that she had just done to Ivy. Even though Susan had an embarassed look on her face, but she didn¡¯t resist Be¡¯s vition. When Be had suggested to help them relieve the strange feelings, Susan had known that something like this would happen.

    Both Susan and Ivy had some knowledge on what caused the strange reaction in their bodies, and if they were to relieve it normally, they would be taken advantage by a man... the decided that they would much rather let Be take advantage of them! While Susan was still lost in ecstasy, the door to the room¡¯s balcony was opened and the demon world¡¯s princess, Hadias equipped in a golden set of god-tier equipment entered the room.

    ¡°Master... I¡¯m here to pick... you up...¡± Seeing the scene in the room, Hadias averted her head awkwardly, question this owner in her heart... these beauties sure are weird, not resisting at all. Especially those two silver-haired girls, their power was somethingpletely out of Hadias¡¯ detection range, meaning that they were much more powerful, but even the two of them didn¡¯t resist against Be. Was it that strong girls on the surface these days liked this kind of stuff? The surface world sure was hard toprehend sometimes!

    Be secretly let out a breath, now that Hadias had arrived, they could finally evacuate the four girls. Her goal from the beginning was to do just this, not to kill ???Flower Demon??? Pittmanz. She wasn¡¯t a hero or anything like that, there was no reason for her to beat every viin she ran into to death.

    The most important reason was that Pittmanz was evidently an evil being that was basically the natural enemy of all females/ While Be could take advantage of Pittmanz¡¯s unpreparedness to destroy it right here, but that might expose her deepest secret, that of her gender from the previous world. It should bepletely impossible for any girl to get close to Pittmanz and kill it. Be wasn¡¯t the kind of girl to expose her greatest secret just to seek a moment of exhration.

    ¡ªTL NOTES¡ª

    {1} Damage Per Second if you don¡¯t know, Be is talking about how her party¡¯s damage output wascking

    ¡ªEND¡ª

 Volume 1 Chapter 47: The Only Asylum in the Quarantined Town

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 47: The Only Asylum in the Quarantined Town</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Outside of the town of Sakerid¡¯s Dak inn, the Dragon Sentinels and party of beauties that had encircled the inn suddenly withdrew. Allowing the defender ???Flower Demon??? Pittmanz to let out a deep breath that it had been holding. It was still wondering what had happened to cause these invaders to pull back, if they had forcefully attacked, they would have at least a 70% chance at winning, but now they had retreated so swiftly, leaving behind a bewildered Pittmanz.

    What ???Flower Demon??? Pittmanz didn¡¯t notice, was that on the other side of the Dak inn, an invisible flying vehicle had been idling by a window on the inn¡¯s third floor for a while already. Through the balcony, Be was able to evacuate Kriss, Ariel, Susan, and Ivy onto the strange craft with some help from Hadias.

    This hovercraft was something that ???Machine Creator???, Andrea, had sent to aid Be¡¯s rescue operation and was simr in function to one of Earth¡¯s search and rescue helicopters. However, as it came from the technologically superior Machine Dimension, the specs of this hovercraft were levels ahead of even Earth¡¯s most advanced search and rescue helicopters.

    Ariel had originally not wanted to leave with Be, but wasn¡¯t given any chance to turn Be down as thetter had forcefully dragged her into the hovercraft. Ivy and Susan were already quite tired and fell asleep soon after they had boarded the craft, while Ariel and Kriss remained awake. The two of them didn¡¯t seem very shocked at the sight of such a futuristic vessel, possibly because both of them were transmigrators?

    An hourter when Pittmanz entered the third floor with his subordinate Demon Sentinels, all that Pittmanz found was an empty room that seemed to be taunting Pittmanz¡¯s earlier cowardice.

    ¡°What happened here, weren¡¯t you guys keeping watch on the entire second and third floors?! Where are those girls!? Don¡¯t think you guys can escape punishment at the hands of ???Night King???-samater, but I¡¯m also going to get punished for your mistake!¡±

    ¡°Pittmanz-sama, ???Corpse Demon??? Jerome-sama had entered the third floor a while ago, Jerome-sama should be the one that took those girls! We¡¯re just lowly subordinates, we didn¡¯t dare to resist Jerome-sama¡¯s actions.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Jerome ???Death King???¡¯s subordinate? Why would Jeromee here and fight with ???Night King???-sama for a few bodies, anyways ???Night King??? has already found a suitable body to reincarnate in, there¡¯s no reason for her to send Jerome here. Are you sure that it was Jerome you saw?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re sure of it, Pittmanz-sama, the intruder had Jerome¡¯s ¡®Imprint of Immortality¡¯, all of us saw it clearly. It was the only reason that we let anyone in!¡±

    ¡°This... you all should know that instigating conflict between demon kings is something punishable by death. If its found out that you all are lying, guys know what¡¯ll happen to you?¡±

    ¡°We wouldn¡¯t dare to trick demon king-samas, it was true that we saw Jerome!¡±

    ¡°So be it, what¡¯s done is done, we retreat for now. It was hard to find such suitable bodies, what a shame... I¡¯ll have to report this back to ???Night King???-sama, she¡¯ll be the one to decide your fates!¡±

    Seeing these Demon Sentinels that seemed to be confident in their words, Pittmanz could only trust them for now. This was a matter that could greatly affect the rtionship between two demon kings, Pittmanz wanted to get back to and report to the ???Night King???, and let her make the final decision on whether this news was true or not. If this was true, than the consequences were unthinkable, it would be a huge problem if a member of the 12 demon kings had gotten some form of contact with those damn celestial gods.

    Neither the Demon Sentinels nor Pittmanz had ever seen Jerome in person, and the only way they recognized Jerome was through its ¡®Imprint of Immortality¡¯. Because of this, they were easily tricked by Be, who had managed to throw all the me on the ???Night King???. Right now, Be had already gotten quite far away, there was no reason in being drawn further into the situation now that their mission waspleted.

    ___

    Thergest inn of the town of Sakerid, the Nasani inn, was situated near the heart of the town. Thisrge and luxurious inn had fallen to the infected in the first moments of the outbreak, Edwin and Leonard were the only two of the many noblemen and wealthy merchants who were residing in the inn to escape.

    The two fortunate young masters had only managed to escape using theirst teleportation scroll that they had bought from Lisha previously at a high price, this might be thest time that they were so fortunate. The entire inn had just been ¡®recaptured¡¯ from the infected by ???Machine Creator??? Andrea¡¯s advance force.

    The entire inn had been disinfected and cleaned by some mechanical janitors, one could hardly tell that this inn had been the scene of a terrifying outbreak just recently. There were threeyers of defensive fields set up around the town, made of upsers that would cut anything that tried to forcefully enter into pieces.

    Between eachser field was an isted defence zone patrolled by guards and giant robotic beasts. Every guard was covered head to toe in metallic protective clothing and equipped with specially made ray guns. Preparations had been made to be able to respond to any situation that came up suddenly.

    Outside of the thirdser field was arge open field that had been cleared of all forestation, buildings, and other obstacles in order to give the defenders a clear line of sight at what was happening outside. A group of around 100 infected had gathered just in sight and were currentlyunching themselves at the de.

    Against the sudden assault of the infected, the defenders calmly gunned down all of the zombies using a strange type of liquid bullets that left nothing more than a few smelly puddles. The infected had already attacked numerous times, but had not yet been able to force their way in.

    In the sky above the Nisani inn flew arge amount of various flying crafts and mechs, keeping watch over everything that happened on the ground below. The entire scene looked like the scene of a zombie apocalypse, but one set in the far future. The only thing that didn¡¯t seem to belong was a bright orb ced on the highest point of the inn¡¯s roof, radiating warm light-type magic that enveloped the entire inn and kept away the countless malicious spirits that wandered Sakerid.

    This orb was something that ???Light Creator??? Vianne had given to Be, it was called ¡®Light¡¯s Gift¡¯ but was also known as ¡®Vianne¡¯s Blessing. But was actually just a spherical rock that Vianne had randomly imbued her power in, forcefully turning a normal rock into a ¡®divine¡¯ stone.

    The main and probably only reason why ???Machine Creator??? Andrea had sent aid to Be was because of those sweets that Be had gifted to ???Extra-dimensional Creator??? Alfreia, who, as the first Creator to havee to Be¡¯s aid, receivedrge amounts of sweets and snacks as payment. After seeing therge amount and variety of the snacks that Alfreia had received, Andrea was jealous and decided to give Be her help as well.

    Currently, the entire inn had already fallen under the control of Andrea¡¯s advance force and was probably the only asylum in the entire town of Sakerid. Be, Hadias and the four girls they rescued had already returned here after the evacuation, while Noesha and the others who had been covering them returned not long after. The rescue mission could be considered to have beenpleted sessfully.

    Noesha and the others had already arrived, as for the Dragon Sentinels, Lisha had let the Church of Darkness¡¯ 3rd unholy maiden, Liz, to return them to their dimension. They weren¡¯t in a rush to enter the inn and instead curiously looked at these robots and mechs that they had never seen before.

    Of course, there were a few of the beauties that didn¡¯t seem as curious. Angel and Mia didn¡¯t have any visible reaction at all, probably because they had already seen all of this before. Noesha didn¡¯t even need to be mentioned here, as she was a frequent guest to Alfreia¡¯s 33rd dimension. Lisha was only a little surprised, but quickly regained herposure. During her 5th incarnation on Earth, Lisha had watched her share of sci-fi movies, so she wasn¡¯t that curious about these futuristic machines and technology.

    ___

    The Nasani inn¡¯s most luxurious ¡®room¡¯ was located on the top floor, ording to Earth¡¯s standards, this ¡®room¡¯ was on par with a 5-star hotel¡¯s presidential suite. The entire room was extravagantly decorated and adorned, the room¡¯s door also had a defensive-type magic formation that could only be opened by the guests staying in the room or the inn¡¯s manager with the key, it would be almost impossible for anyone else to enter this room.

    During the initial outbreak of the virus, this room wasn¡¯t affected whatsoever, and the defensive magic on the door could stand firm against even a hundred zombies. It was a shame that the two who had booked the room were Leonard and Edwin, who had used their teleportation scroll before the zombies even reached the top floor, abandoning this top-tier asylum.

    Be was now the new owner of this room, and was currently lying on therge andfortable bed, feeling up Susan who was currently in her embrace while Ivyid to their side with flushed cheeks. Ivy had already been ¡®taken down¡¯ by Be earlier, a full bodied massage along with a constant assault by Be¡¯s tongue while they were kissing had deprived the ck haired swordswoman of all her strength.

    Kriss and Ariel were rxing in the nearby indoor pool while the princess of the demon world, Hadias, remained beside the pool awaiting further orders while scattering various types of flower petals into the pool.

    ¡°Hey Kriss, about Be, does she... like... girls...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but... I don¡¯t dislike her. Ariel, why are you asking me this?¡±

    ¡°No... no reason.¡±

    Ariel hadn¡¯t rxed like this in a long time, she was long tired of having to hide her true beauty using a thick wizard¡¯s robe and hood. The only thing that she wasn¡¯t very happy with was that after that perverted girl, Be, had brought her back, she had left Ariel aside and went to enjoy herself with some other girls. What kind of person leaves a girl alone after they¡¯ve done... that... to her...

    There was also the fact that Be didn¡¯t help Ariel with herck of clothes, evidently not wanting to let Ariel go so easily. Ariel had wanted to drag Kriss along and voice theirints towards Be, but Kriss seem to have had a little something against Ariel¡¯s intimacy with Be prior and chose to decline Ariel¡¯s suggestion. Ariel wasn¡¯t able to understand this as she wasn¡¯t sure where or when she had gotten on Kriss¡¯ bad side and the two of them had gotten along just fine earlier.

    ¡°Hadias, how much do you know about your owner?¡±

    ¡°Owner... I don¡¯t know much either, don¡¯t ask me, go experience for yourself!¡±

    Naturally, Hadias wasn¡¯t going to answer Ariel¡¯s questioning, everything that she said would be known by Be through the power of the Master/Servant contract between them. Hadias decided that it would be best to not discuss about Be behind her back, or else if she ended up saying something that ticked off Be when she found outter, Hadias¡¯ future wouldn¡¯t be very bright!

    ¡°Be, spare me! Go for Ivy....¡±

    ¡°Susan-nee, you¡¯ve seen those Dragon Sentinels, you already know my secret. If I let you back to the Church of Light, you might expose me to your holy maiden peers, I think that I should keep you...¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t, I promise, I swear... I swear on the god of light!¡±

    ¡°Nope! Demons never trust the oaths sworn to a god, I¡¯m not letting you off so easily! Holy maiden-sama!¡±

    ¡°Then you should just kill...¡±

    ¡°Out of the question, you¡¯re my captive right now and your life and death is in my hands. It would break my heart if I were to...¡±

    Susan tried weakly to resist Be¡¯s vition, because her body was still weak from the effects of the toxic smoke earlier, she wasn¡¯t able to resist Be at all, despite not having her arms or legs restricted. Previously, Susan had always thought that Be was a member of the Church of Light¡¯s Salo faction, but only now did she realize that Be was a member of the dark side, and seemed to be a powerful boss from the dark side as well.

    If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have let Ivy send a distress signal to Be, while they had been saved, only now did Susan know that they had not yet escaped danger. Susan knew that, at least openly, every member of the Church of Light had sworn to be enemies of all things evil or aligned with the dark side, even the Salo faction didn¡¯t dare to deal with the Church of Darkness in the open.

    If Be really belonged to the dark side, then their friendship would be something that was forbidden by the Church¡¯s edicts. As Be had not only helped, but had also saved her and Ivy before, Susan couldn¡¯t bring herself to hate Be, despite how much she had despised the dark side before.

    Ivy, whoid limply beside them, had already given up all resistance, without much ¡®effort¡¯ from Be. Ivy was currently still lost in the feel of the deep kiss that she had received from Be, and her tongue was still a bit numb from Be¡¯s ferocious onught. Ivy wasn¡¯t that devout a believer of the god of light, among the 5 great human empires, the Octavian Empire(Knights) was the empire that was most firmly under the Church of Light¡¯s influence, while the Gabriel Empire(Swordsmen) wereparatively less so.

    I¡¯ve decided that since Be wasn¡¯t a male, there was nothing really for herself to lose by allowing Be to take advantage of her. Anyways, Be was the person who had helped her obtain the magic core [Ground Dragon], Ivy decided that this might as well be a part of her payment towards Be. As for the fact that Be belonged to the dark side, Ivy was also quite shocked when she had first learned of it, but she had graduallye to ept it.

    Even from a young age, Ivy had never really believed in the Church of Light¡¯s preachings, and didn¡¯t have any evident hatred towards the dark side, meaning that she was able to ept this fact much more easily than Susan, who was the Church¡¯s 3rd holy maiden.

    ¡°Little Be, I beg of you, nee-san is one if the Church of Light¡¯s holy maidens, I can¡¯t...¡±¡°

    ¡°Hmph, Susan-nee, your holy maiden peers have already... you should just give in! No one has ever been able to escape me after I¡¯veid my eyes on them!¡±

    This wasn¡¯t the best n that Be had in mind, but she was forced to do so as there was no way Be could hide all of these beauties aligned with the dark side from the holy maiden, Susan. Especially Hadias, who was the demon world¡¯s princess, there would be no way for Susan to not be able to sense the terrifying aura of the demon world from her. So, Be decided that she might as well tie Susan to her in some way, and what way was better than some good old skinship! Anyways, the other 3 holy maidens already knew that Be wasn¡¯t a good girl, in more ways than one, it wouldn¡¯t really bother Be if a fourth found out as well.

    Back at the Dak inn, it wasn¡¯t very safe, nor we¡¯re there any bedsfortable enough. Now that they had reached the safety if the Nasani inn, as well as the fact Noesha and the other girls hadn¡¯t returned yet, made this the best time to ¡®conquer¡¯ Ivy and Susan, and Be wasn¡¯t going to let this golden opportunity slip from her hands.

    ¡°Hi, is Be-nee there? My subordinates told me that you¡¯ve already arrived at the Nasani inn, please respond if you can hear me.

    Right as Be was going to steal Susan¡¯s first kiss, the bouncy Lolita voice of ???Machine Creator??? Andrea came from themunication stone that Be had left on the side of the bed. Be could only spate Susan for now and receive Andrea¡¯s call

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m here Andrea, do you need me for anything? Has Noesha not given the stuff to you yet?¡±

    ¡°She has, those lollipops are really good... uh, almost got sidetracked there, that¡¯s not the thing that I called you for. Are you busy right now, Be-nee? If not, could youe out to the ce about 1000 meters behind the inn?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m bit really that busy, but why do you need me to go there?¡±

    ¡°My drones have sighted ???Tenebrous Demon God???, Bloomfield Elise, if you don¡¯t go and meet with her, the system has calcted that she would reach your current location in exactly 25 minutes and 35 seconds from now, you might as well take the initiative and see her yourself!¡±

    ¡°Is she not a hostile? We just recently gave her subordinate void monarchs a beating. To see her now is a little...¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s your... you¡¯ll know when you get there. Don¡¯t worry, I swear on my title as the 33rd dimension¡¯s Creator that Elise definitely won¡¯t hurt you, she¡¯s currently quite...¡±

 Volume 1 Chapter 48: The First Meeting Between the Shameless Demon King and the Haughty Demon God

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 48: The First Meeting Between the Shameless Demon King and the Haughty Demon God</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    There weren¡¯t that many zombies outside of the town of Sakerid¡¯s Nasani inn, not only because of the fact that ???Machine Creator??? Andrea¡¯s forces had already cleared much of the area, but also because of the fact that the power of a demon god had enveloped the area. The zombies that had managed to remain after Andrea¡¯s forces had searched the area were eroded away by the demon god¡¯s power.

    On the empty and worn down streets, a young girl with dark hair was slowly walking. The girl¡¯s silky ck hair had strands of a dark purple mixed in, making her look all the more mysterious. The girl¡¯s skin was unnaturally pale, nearing that of someone who has not seen the light in years. Under the light, her thin veins were vaguely visible beneath her snow white skin.

    If she had a pair of fangs, she definitely would have been mistaken by Be for a vampire princess from some of Earth¡¯s movies. Even though her face was delicately crafted, itcked any visible emotions, almost as if she was a porcin doll.

    The girl¡¯s eyes were also of different colours, her left a vibrant red while the right eye was a pure blue. Onlyter would Be find out that heterochromia was a feature that every single Worldbreaker possessed, having a special use when they summoned their true form.

    Be had spotted this girl from afar, it was hard not to notice that glimmering dark red armour of hers, her exclusive armour as a demon god. This was the first time that Be had seen the equipment of a demon god, and even from a distance Be was able to see the dark red light that wreathed the girl¡¯s armour. It was like the armour of Earth¡¯s MMORPG ¡®whales¡¯{1}, naturally bringing its own blinding aura.

    Apart from the blinding set of armour, her feathered wings formed from ck energy were also extremely eye-drawing, the asional dropping ck feather behind only added to the ¡®casher¡¯ look that her armour gave off already, but also added to her mysterious beauty. If this was in one of Earth¡¯s MMORPGs, this girl would definitely be one of the top level whales, not only cashing for top-tier equipment, but also cashing for wings with such high aesthetics.

    The beautiful girl bore some resemnce to Be¡¯s true form, and ording to the information that ???Machine Creator??? Andrea had given Be earlier, this girl should be the ???Tenebrous Demon God???, Bloomfield Elise, the first full power Worldbreaker that Be had encountered so far. As Elise was from the same faction as Be¡¯s true form, Be temporarily ssified Elise as a ¡®Co-worker¡¯, only in her head of course, as it wasn¡¯t time yet for Be to expose her true form.

    Beneath Elise¡¯ feet was a dark purple magic formation of intricate design, Be had only seen aura type abilities on her void monarchs so far, which was representative of their high-level existence within the ranks of the dark side. However, even the void monarchs¡¯ aura only had a radius of around 100 meters, wasn¡¯t the radius of this ???Tenebrous Demon God???¡¯s aura way too big??

    Even though the distance between them was still around 500 meters, Be was still able to feel the presence of Elise¡¯s aura around her, as if she had been thrust into the deepest and darkest parts of the underworld. While the effects of the aura were currently unknown, it didn¡¯t cause any physical harm to Be due to her unique nature of having the body of both a demon king and a demon god.

    ___

    Elise forced herself to keep walking forward despite the intense pain in her chest, she had been forced to defeat the Betrayed again, under the assistance of ???Underworld ck Ant King??? Malthus and ???Death Flower Empress???Heklis, they had been able to reduce the Betrayed into a pile of scraps once more. The two void monarchs, however, had been heavily wounded and had to retreat back to the shadows to recuperate, temporarily unable to continue assisting Elise.

    Even thinking back on it now made Elsie a little pissed, even though she was a demon god, but demon gods also had different areas that they excelled in, and Elise for example, was a demon god that did much better at a distance and wasn¡¯t used to fighting up close. The Betrayed that she had fought earlier just happened to be one that excelled at up-front brawling, not knowing this at first, Elise was at a disadvantage from the very beginning of the fight.

    Elise¡¯s true form had not descended upon this world, which meant that she was unable to fight at her full power. As the 10th ranked demon god, ???Tenebrous Demon God??? Elise wouldn¡¯t have been in such a miserable state after fighting that Betrayed had she used her true form.

    Elise was much stronger than the 12th ranked ???Darkened Evil God???Mia and 14th ranked ???Underworld Demon God??? Angel who stayed by Be¡¯s side. As one of the top ten amongst the Worldbreakers¡¯ ranks, Elise had much more freedom to do what she wanted than those demon gods and evil gods who weren¡¯t part of the top ten, one such freedom was being able to invade whatever dimension that she wanted without needing to request permission from the chief of the Worldbreakers.

    As for Noesha, who was part of the Troublemakers, a faction that looked only at one¡¯s ability and not their achievements, so apart from their chieftain and four leaders, the rest of the Troublemakers didn¡¯t have any physical ranking. Due to the difference in factions and specializations, it was hard topare Noesha to Elise.

    Even though this Betrayed was quite strong, it was probably only at the level of the the Worldbreakers around rank 30, it was quite understandable why Elise was a little pissed after sustaining such injuries at the hands of something that was only at the level of her much lower ranked peers. If this was in a certain game from Earth, it would have been as if a diamond ranked yer had just gotten crushed by a bronze yer, if not more frustrating.

    Even though the Betrayed had been beaten back for now, but it would definitelye back again, and again, until someone who was truly able to take care of it, like the chief of the Worldbreakers, appeared. Even though Elise had gotten away from the Betrayed, but she had not yetpletely danger.

    Even though Elise had cleaned all the blood trails that she had left behind during the fight, but due to how heavy her injuries were, her entire body carried the scent of blood, faint, butpletely enough for the Betrayed to track her with its acute sense of smell.

    ¡°Who goes there! Your equipment... are you one of this world¡¯s holy knights... No, wait, I was almost fooled by your human appearance, your body has the faint mark of the ???Dark Creator???, are you one of Mystica¡¯s subordinate demon kings?¡±

    ¡°Er, I¡¯m just a knight that was passing by, I don¡¯t know any ???Dark Creator???nor a Mystica, what a strange name that is. I¡¯m afraid that you¡¯ve gotten the wrong person, miss.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, there are no normal humans that can remain unaffected after entering so far into the radius of my aura ???Tenebrous Cloister???, those trash-tier zombies have already been absorbed by it. If you weren¡¯t on the level of a demon king, you wouldn¡¯t even have had a chance to see me.¡±

    ¡°So uh, I still have somethings that I need to attend to, please continue on with whatever you were doing before, just pretend that you never saw me!¡±

    Be hadn¡¯t expected for ???Tenebrous Demon God??? Elise¡¯s senses to be so urate to see through Felia¡¯s body as that of a demon king almost immediately. Be feared that if she didn¡¯t make a run for it now, Elise might be able to even find out that Felia wasn¡¯t even her true form, maybe even that Be¡¯s true form was also a demon god.

    There was an alluring undertone to Elise¡¯s icy cold voice, Be was even able to smell a strangely cold fragrance once she got closer to the demon god, but getting close to Elise was simply too dangerous and Be would have to risk getting exposed.

    ¡°Stop! Aren¡¯t you a demon king? Do you not know what to do after a demon god graces your presence!¡±

    ¡°Nope! Ehhh, you¡¯re a demon god, miss? I couldn¡¯t tell.¡±

    ¡°What kind of demon king are you, not even knowing what to do when you see a demon god! You seem to have had your title granted by Mystica herself, has she not taught you this kind of stuff?¡±

    ¡°Uhh, can I take my leave now, I have some REALLY urgent things that I need to attend to! I¡¯ll catch youter...¡±

    ¡°You... stop right there! Do you not thirst for power? I can...¡±

    ¡°No, I thirst for oppai... I mean I thirst for returning home!¡±

    Elise was at a loss for words as she looked at Be, in all her years as a demon god, it was the first time that she had seen a demon king that was so ¡®abnormal¡¯. All the other demon kings that she had encountered would have done anything for Elise to grant them more power, some had even prostrated themselves before Elise for years!

    Today, however, the demon king that was disguised as a holy knight in front of her didn¡¯t seem to thirst for Elise¡¯s power at all, in fact, it seemed like Be wanted to get away from Elise as soon as possible! It shouldn¡¯t be because Elise was hideous, she was confident of that because she had encountered countless male demon kings in various worlds that were both handsome and powerful, offering herrge amounts of valuables and live sacrifices in hope of bing one of Elise¡¯s exclusive demon kings.

    The rtionship between demon kings and demon gods were actually quiteplicated. Demon kings were able to further increase their own abilities using the power that they receive from demon gods, usually requiring the demon king to perform tasks for the demon god that granted them the power. As for the type of task, it depended on whichever demon god that they were working for. Some demon gods enjoyed killing and revelled in spilling blood, their subordinate demon kings would massacre entire worlds for them; some demon gods enjoyed destruction and some good old explosions, their subordinate demon kings for tten entire worlds to the ground.

    One thing that remained constant in the rtionships between demon gods and demon kings were that demon kings were almost always the subordinates of demon gods. The only exception to this was to be the ¡®exclusive subordinate¡¯ of a demon god, which was just a cover for being the demon god¡¯s lover. It was a way to keep their rtionship more professional on the surface to maintain both the demon god¡¯s and the demon king¡¯s image and dignity in front of their other subordinates. Even if others knew about the true rtionship, they wouldn¡¯t dare to expose it anyways.

    However, the only one inside of Elise¡¯s heart was her older sister Samantha, so she could only say sorry to all those male demon kings. She could give them power, but bing lovers was definitely out of the question. Of all the female demon gods that Elise knew, there wasn¡¯t a single one that had epted such type of requests, Elise also didn¡¯t want to be the only ¡®exception¡¯.

    Seeing that Elise no longer had the cold and distant look on her face, Be was secretly a little happy. She had thought that this demon god was one of those girls thatpletelycked emotion and expression, but evidently that wasn¡¯t the case. It was a shame that Elise kept on such an expressionless face when she was so cute even while angry, it was a waste of her beautiful face.

    As for the rtionship between demon gods and demon kings, Be had learned some of it from ???Dark Creator??? Mystica. Until now, there have been no recorded cases of a demon god killing a demon king, and Elise evidently did not know that Be had recently given two of Elise¡¯s subordinate void monarchs a beating, or else she probably wouldn¡¯t be talking to Be like this. If there was no motive, Elise would have no reason to do anything harmful to Be, which was why Be dared to act the way she did in front of Elise.

    ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re talking to? I am the 10th ranked Worldbreaker, ???Tenebrous Demon God??? Elise, are you not thirsting for greater power!? I can give you...¡±

    ¡°Nope, hey uh, Elise-sama, can I go home yet? I have a wife... family waiting for me back at home, they won¡¯t start eating without me and I don¡¯t want to starve them!¡±

    ¡°You... how in the world were you chosen to be a demon king! Anyways, aren¡¯t you a girl, why would you have a wife... lying to a demon god is something punishable by death, do you not know the preciousness of life?¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not lying, I do have a... If Elise-sama doesn¡¯t believe me, you can follow me back home, you can kill me then if I am truly lying!¡±

    ¡°You... You¡¯re doing this on purpose, aren¡¯t you. Knowing that I¡¯m... You sure are pissing me off, you miserable excuse for a demon king.¡±

    Elise wasn¡¯t about to let any more people find out her current state, for the sake of preserving her dignity as a demon god, so following Be back home was out of the question. Elise also didn¡¯t have enough reason to kill Be, she would definitely be looked down upon andughed at if she killed a demon king simply because that demon king had a wife.

    Be was no longer worried that Elise was going to hurt her, and now that she thought about it, Mia was an evil god and Angel was also a demon god, and weren¡¯t that much lower ranked than this Elise in front of her. Be had already ¡®bedded¡¯{2} those two back on the Alfred continent, and from then on in Be¡¯s heart, demon gods weren¡¯t something terrifying and unapproachable.

    Also, Be also had the two Saviours, Lisha and Kriss on her side, which meant that she wasn¡¯tpletely alone if Elise decided to attack. Of course, that was only the worst possible oue, and settling things peacefully would be the best as they were all from the same faction and it wouldn¡¯t be good to have a bad rtion with allies.

    ¡°What do you want? Tell me, every demon king has a price, I¡¯m sure that there¡¯s something in your heart that you desire!¡±

    ¡°Uhm, I only want... Can you tell me first why is it that you have to give me power? I want to know the reason, I don¡¯t want to die so early, I still have a beautiful wife waiting for me at home...¡±

    ¡°Are you questioning a demon god¡¯s honour? I won¡¯t kill any demon kings from my faction. If it wasn¡¯t for that bastard chasing after me and my injuries...I would... wait.... You aren¡¯t as simple as I thought! Knowing how to bait out my words...¡±

    Only now did Elise realize that not only had she exposed the secret that she was heavily wounded, but she had also unconsciously given Be an unspoken promise that Elise wouldn¡¯t kill her. This female demon king wasn¡¯t as simple as she had thought, perhaps it was time to re-evaluate this demon king¡¯s abilities.

    ¡°Elise-sama, I¡¯m just a lowly demon king, you don¡¯t have to think so much, I¡¯m just a very inexperienced demon king.¡±

    ¡°You... You can just call me Elise, I believe that you meet the requirements to be my exclusive subordinate, so how about it? Do you want to sign a establish a contract with me and be my exclusive...¡±

    ¡°No... I don¡¯t need power, I only need... Nevermind, you won¡¯t be able to provide me with it anyways.¡±

    Elise almost coughed out blood after hearing Be¡¯s words, her injuries bing one stage heavier. Nothing seemed to work on this female demon king and now it seemed like she, a demon god, was begging a demon king to sign a contract with her, it was as if the roles had beenpletely reversed. She had even brought out the enticing offer of letting Be be her exclusive subordinate, but she had remained unmoving even after that.

    Being an exclusive subordinate wasn¡¯t just to be the demon god¡¯s lover, but it was also a type of ¡®inheritance¡¯ contract. After the contract has been signed, if the demon god dies for whatever reason, their power and position as demon god would be inherited by their exclusive demon king. This was the biggest dream of every single demon king out there, and one of the few ways to be a demon god, and the most straight-forward. The vast majority of demon kings die at the hands of Saviours and other enemies before they even have the chance to be a demon god.

    If Be was any other demon king, they definitely wouldn¡¯t have turned down Elise¡¯s offer. It was a shame that Elise had run into Be, because Be¡¯s true form was also a demon god, so Elise¡¯s tempting offer had absolute 0 attraction towards Be.

    Be suspected that a part of the reason why Elise wanted to sign a contract with her was because one of the abilities of the contract was that the if one side was wounded the other wasn¡¯t, the injured side could transfer a part, or most of her injuries to the uninjured side, to achieve the fastest recovery rate possible.

    ¡°Take this, I know what you want!¡±

    ¡°This is... ¡®Treasure of the Dragons¡¯? This is a treasure of those dimensional creator gods, why would you have...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to ask so many questions, while ¡®Treasure of the Dragons¡¯ can¡¯t heal your wounds, but it¡¯ll mask your aura so that people can only sense a dragon when they¡¯re around you. You can use it to avoid whoever it is that you¡¯re trying to get away from and find somewhere hidden to recuperate.¡±

    ¡°This is something quite valuable... Are you sure...¡±

    ¡°Just take it, it¡¯s a gift. This demon king nee-san is quite wealthy, I won¡¯t miss that at all. I¡¯ll be taking my leave now!¡±

    ¡°Stop stop stop! What¡¯s your name, tell me it. I, the ???Tenebrous Demon God??? Elise have my own dignity as a demon god, I can¡¯t simply ept a gift from a demon king that I hardly know!¡±

    ¡°My name is Be, you can keep that piece of junk. Wait, you don¡¯t need... this is...¡±

    ¡°Take it, I¡¯m quite wealthy as well, heh. Be, I suggest you find a ce to hide as well, the bastard chasing me isn¡¯t something that you can deal with. I have to quickly return and report to our chief.¡±

    Elise turned around and took to the skies, quickly disappearing into the horizon, leaving behind a bewildered Be. In Be¡¯s arms were the items that Elise had given her in return for ¡®Treasure of Dragons¡¯. A strange bottle, a strange seal, and a translucent ck feather that seemed to have came from the energy wings on Elise¡¯s back.

    ___

    ¡°Be, I¡¯ve remembered you! You¡¯re the first demon king that dared to act like this to me. Hmph, next time I¡¯ll definitely make you beg for me to give you my power, you just wait!¡±

    Elise had left her exclusive demon god¡¯s mark on all of the items that she had given Be, with them she would be able to keep a track on the general location where Be was in the future, so she wasn¡¯t worried of Be getting away from her. The marks that Elise left were only able to be erased by other Worldbreakers ranked in the top 30, but what Elise hadn¡¯t expected was for two top 20 Worldbreakers to be at Be¡¯s side. Elise¡¯s n of tailing Be was soon deemed aplete fail.

    ¡ªTL NOTES¡ª

    {1} Whale: Someone that purchases in game goods and currency using real life funds

    {2} She slept in the same bed as them, lol

    ¡ªEND¡ª

 Volume 1 Chapter 49: The Calm Before the Battle Between Dark Forces

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 49: The Calm Before the Battle Between Dark Forces</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Arge amount of Demon Sentinels had assembled in the military town of Sakerid¡¯s biggest church, the Yunies church, this ce had became the base of operations for these demons. At the center of the church¡¯s main room, two demon Kings were currently conversing. One of these demon kings had the body of a beautiful girl, while the other was just a blurry shadow.

    ¡°Death, your subordinate has stolen the bodies that my subordinates were trying to capture, is this your order? We¡¯ve known each other for so long, we¡¯ve fought side by side for over ten thousand years, you could have just told me if you wanted those bodies as well. Did you really have to do all of this behind my back!?

    ¡°When have my subordinates stolen your prey, Night? All of my subordinates are gathered at the Weir church, over 1000 meters away from the Dak inn where your subordinates were. Are your subordinates blind?¡±

    ¡°It was that ???Corpse Demon??? of your¡¯s who did it, my subordinate Pittmanz told me that the intruder was carrying an ¡®Imprint of Immortality¡¯, who else would carry one of those around, except for your subordinates?¡±

    ¡°This... I¡¯ve been unable to contact ???Corpse Demon??? Jerome for a while now. However, I can sense the approximate location where its ¡®Imprint of Immortality¡¯ is located... It seems to be around the nearby Nasani inn, I¡¯ll take some subordinates and go check it out, I¡¯ll give you an answer after I return!¡±

    ¡°Fine, but be quick with it. There¡¯s something off about this ce, it seems that this entire town has been enveloped by some strong spatial magic and I suspect that some stronger existences have stuck their hands in. We need to be more careful, or else something like what happened ten thousand years ago could happen again.¡±

    ¡°I understand, just wait for my good news. As long as none of those stronger existences intervene, there¡¯s not a single existence from this world that can stand up to us, the twelve demon kings!¡±

    ___

    In the Nasani inn¡¯s ¡®presidential suite¡¯, Be had already returned and had immediately gathered the beauties of her adventuring party for a meeting. As for Ivy and Susan, ¡®eating¡¯ them would have to be left for the future, but Ivy had basically already fallen to Be.

    Susan was the one that Be was more worried about, Be was worried that Susan might harbour some ill feelings towards her avoid having any contact with Be in the future. So, Be had asked Susan a few questions before the other beauties had gathered, to get an understanding of Susan¡¯s feelings towards her.

    ¡°I can keep your secret, I swear to the god of light...¡±

    ¡°No, Susan-nee, I want you to swear to a demon god. I just happen to have a dark contract here, I¡¯ll teach you how to swear on itter.¡±

    ¡°What! You want me to swear to a demon? You might as well kill me, I won¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Susan-nee, if you don¡¯t want to do this then I¡¯ll have to take some measures to secure you to my side. I¡¯ll let some of my subordinate demons to parade you around each of the 5 human empire¡¯s capitals, not as a captive, but as a honoured guest. You won¡¯t have to swear after that anymore!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t force me, please... I....I really can¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Susan-nee, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous, only me and you will know what happened today. The other three holy maidens will never find out,e, repeat after me...¡±

    Susan had been locked down by Be¡¯s embrace and had no real way of resisting Be¡¯s advances. Her friend Ivy had surrendered to Be almost immediately, forcing Susan on the back foot from the very beginning. Be had told Susan that she was the only one that was still resisting, and that Be would definitely ¡®conquer¡¯ her, or else Be would lose face.

    ¡°Be, you... are you a demon! Why do you have to force me like this?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! I am a demon, what¡¯s wrong with that? Susan-nee, if you don¡¯t repeat after me I¡¯m going to have to change my methods, I have quite a few ways to make you listen, but they might not be quite as enjoyable for you~.¡±

    ¡°Be, I¡¯ll do it, on the condition that you can save this town from its dangers. This is my only request, I¡¯ll do anything if you promise to do so!¡±

    ¡°No problem, Susan-nee. However, you¡¯re going to have to temporarily join my party for a while, I¡¯ll let you see me save this town with your very own eyes, so that you can¡¯t make any moreints.¡±

    Be knew that she couldn¡¯t force Susan too far as the girl was one of the n faction¡¯s holy maidens, just like Hayley, and the n faction was the more traditional faction within the Church of Light and had always been extremely hostile towards anything connected to the dark side. The best way to conquer Susan wasn¡¯t through force, but to use some heart and let Susan surrender herself.

    ___

    Within an invisible magic formation that hovered above the town of Sakerid, ???Tenebrous Demon God??? Elise had gone into hiding in order to recouperate from her injuries that she had sustained at the hands of the Betrayed. Standing not far in front of Elise was a loli with golden locks of wavy hair and another loli with a super long ck ponytail at her side.

    ¡°Am I hallucinating, ???Light Creator??? Vianne, is standing so intimately beside ???Dark Creator??? Mystica? The world sure is changing.¡±

    ¡°???Tenebrous Demon God??? Elise, your chief asked me to help her find you. How about you go and see her on the Alfred continent?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to see her! She can leave herself anyways, it¡¯s not like she¡¯s actually trapped, tell her toe find me herself. Oh yeah, Mystica, do you know a demon king called Be?¡±

    ¡°Be¡¯s title of demon king was granted by me, what¡¯s wrong? You¡¯ve seen her?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only seen her, that bad girl even dared to reject... Nevermind, I want to be by myself for a bit and enjoy some peace, stop bothering me.¡±

    Elise couldn¡¯t bare to tell anyone what had happened between her and Be, as it was simply too shameful. The other demon gods wouldugh themselves to death if they learned that Elise¡¯ ¡®gift¡¯ was rejected by a demon king so many times without any hesitation. Elise threw all of the me on Be and had already decided that she was going to teach that ¡®shameless¡¯ demon king a lesson the next time that she saw Be.

    Mystica and Vianne exchanged a curious nce, the expression that had shown on Elise¡¯s face for just a split second was that of a girl who had just had their confession rejected by their crush. Be sure was something to have messed up the heart of the 10th ranked demon god while only using her substitute.

    Most of the top 10 ranked Worldbreakers were simr to Elise in the fact that it was hard to see emotion in their faces. Especially the 1st ranked chief and the 2nd ranked vice-chief, who would only show expression in the presence of a certain someone, Vianne and Mystica were a little looking forward to seeing those two blocks of ice meet Be

    ¡°Mystica, can you lend me the 4th volume for the manga that you lent mest time, that something something yuri one, I¡¯ve already finished the 3rd volume.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Vianne! You stole my 3rd volume before I even finished it, now your here to take my 4th volume, in what kind of world does the light steal from the dark!? Why don¡¯t you go and take Alfreia¡¯s 5th volume, that volume has the most fanservice! I¡¯m still pissed at the fact that she managed to take it from me before I got to read it.¡±

    ¡°Even I can¡¯t do anything when Alfreia decides that she wants to hide. I might as well steal... borrow from you, eh, Mystica, don¡¯t run! Leave the manga behind at least!¡±

    ¡°Never! You¡¯re trying to steal my manga again, I only have a few volumes left. I¡¯m warning you, if you keep stealing from me, our friendship will really be over.¡±

    ¡°Let it end then, we aren¡¯t friends anyways, haven¡¯t light and darkness always been enemies!¡±

    ___

    In the Nasani inn¡¯s private hot springs, Be had gathered all the members of her adventuring party for an emergency meeting. Those attending the ¡®meeting of the hot springs¡¯ were: The three god level lolis, Angel, Mia, and Noesha; the demon kings Dolores, and Eleanor as well as the demon kings¡¯ maidservants Rnd, Annie, Irene, and L; The demon world¡¯s princess, Hadias was present as well.

    The representative from the Church of Darkness, the 3rd unholy maiden Liz; the Church of Light was represented by the 3rd holy maiden Susan; Ivy represented the human empires as the youngdy of one of the Gabriel Empire¡¯s(Swordsmen) 3 big families, the Ignaz family. There were also several representative from the Saviour faction, the Octavian Empire¡¯s(Knights) 10th princess Lisha, the Gabriel Empire¡¯s 1st princess Kriss, and the Aldrich Empire¡¯s(Magic) 5th princess Ariel.

    Be had already ¡®categorized¡¯ Ariel as a member of the Saviours, just a moment ago, Kriss had sneakily told Be that she could feel something simr between herself and Ariel, who definitely was no simple girl. Currently, only Ariel had covered her face using a pure white mask while all the other beauties casually rxed themselves without much worry in the hot springs.

    Ariel had her own reason for doing this, she didn¡¯t want to expose her identity so soon. In the memories of most people, the Aldrich Empire¡¯s 5th princess Ariel was a hideous girl. Which was true, as Ariel had only be beautiful after the body¡¯s original owner hadmitted suicide and the current Ariel had reced her after transmigrating.

    Of the beauties present, only Kriss and Be knew Ariel¡¯s true identity. While Susan and Ivy had seen her face, but they didn¡¯t know Ariel¡¯s name. Ariel didn¡¯t want too many people to know who she was, or else she would definitely end up like Kriss with a constant stream of admirers proposing to her left, right, and center.

    ¡°Nee-sama, this vial should be that girl Betia¡¯s treasure, ¡®Apocalyptic Instinct¡¯. If I remember correctly, this was something that she obtained from the 5th ranked Worldbreaker by exchanging some other treasures, it¡¯s effect was something along the lines of invoking the primal instinct buried within humans. How did you get this?¡±

    ¡°This was a gift from ???Tenebrous Demon God??? Elise, Noesha, do you know what this seal and this ck feather is?¡±

    ¡°These are things from the Worldbreaker faction, I don¡¯t know too much about them, but I can give you a guess on what I think they might be. The ck feather is most likely a tool that can summon energy wings and the seal is probably a proof of identity. These are just my guesses though, so don¡¯t me me if I¡¯m wrong, nee-sama.¡±

    Of the three gifts that Elise had given to Be in return, Noesha was only identify the strange vial, and was unable to determine what exactly the other two items were as they were special to the Worldbreaker faction and not Noesha¡¯s Troublemaker faction. After taking the ck feather in her hand, Angel seemed to really like the feather made of dark energy, so Be decided to just let Angel keep it as a gift.

    As for the seal, Mia showed her interest in it after Be had given it to her and yed with it non-stop. Because of this, Be also let Mia keep the seal. Be didn¡¯t notice that when she looked away, a faint light shed on the two loli¡¯s hands, immediately getting rid of the tracking magic that Elise had left on these two items.

    The tracking magic that Elise had left behind wasn¡¯t exactly any type of advanced magic, it was only troublesome because it could only be removed by another Worldbreaker, but even a lower ranked Worldbreaker could easily disable the tracking magic of a high ranked Worldbreaker. Elise had never even suspected that there would be any other Worldbreakers around Be, after seeing Be¡¯s attitude towards her, Elise would never have believed that any other Worldbreaker would be able to have a proper conversation with Be.

    ¡°Andrea, is Mystica at your ce? I¡¯m looking for her.¡±

    ¡°Yeah she is, give me a sec. Mystica-nee, Be¡¯s looking for you!¡±

    ¡°What is it Be, is there something else that you want me to do?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like this, do you know how we can fix this situation here? I¡¯ve already found the source of the outbreak, can you give some tips? You can ask for whatever you want as a reward after we¡¯re finished here.¡±

    ¡°All of this was caused by that Troublemaker¡¯s treasure, your best option is to find that Troublemaker herself and get her to fix it. She¡¯s probably the only one that knows how to use her own treasures, us Creators don¡¯t have the ability to use Troublemakers¡¯ stuff either.¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s another tip, the Troublemaker in question is probably still hidden somewhere within Sakerid and has not yet escaped this ce. This entire town has been covered by Alfreia¡¯s ???Dreamworld???, there¡¯s no way that Troublemaker can escape while under ???Dreamworld???¡¯s surveince. Bring that vial when you¡¯re looking for her, it¡¯ll have a reaction when it nears its real owner.¡±

    ___

    Near the Nasani inn, the machine army were making preparations to withdraw. They had just received orders from themanding officer Andrea to abandon this location and move to the Yunies church in the town¡¯s central region.

    Based on the aerial map that Andrea had provided, Be had a general understanding of the positions of the various forces within Sakerid.

    Andrea¡¯s map marked 6 demon kings, the three within the Nasani inn were marked using a miniature white demon to represent allied demon kings.

    The other three demon kings were marked with a miniature red demon, representing hostile enemy kings. One of these hostile demon kings had already reached the nearby Dn library, and was heading in the direction of the Nasani inn.

    As for the other two hostile demon kings, one was located within the Yunies church while the other was currently situated at Sakerid¡¯s north-west quadrant, in the Saniyah graveyard. It seems that the enemy demon kings were not bunched together.

    Be had already heard from ???Dark Creator??? Mystica that these three hostile demon kings were not created by her and were most likely part of the 12 demon kings that had bloodwashed this world ten thousand years prior. As for their reason for appearing in this town that had been destroyed by the outbreak, it was probably to collect the countless malicious spirits that roamed this region.

    Many dark rituals required arge amount of malicious spirits to use as a medium, the goal of the three demon kings were quite evidently to gather arge amount of malicious spirits and use them to revive more of theirpanions.

    This problem should have been something that fell under the jurisdiction of the Saviours as Be was also a demon king and she didn¡¯t have any real reason to make it harder for her ¡®peers¡¯. However, she had already promised Susan that she would liberate this town from its dangers, and after doing so, Susan would willingly join Be¡¯s side. That was a reward that Be wasn¡¯t going to turn down, she nned to use Susan as a pawn to extract important information from the Church of Light¡¯s upper echelons.

    Apart from the three hostile demon kings, the map also marked a giant ck question mark at the Sark square, located in the town¡¯s central region. All Andrea had told Be was that it marked an unknown danger, not going any further in depth about specifics, Be suspected it was because Andrea didn¡¯t want to, rather than because she didn¡¯t know. Remembering the heavy injuries that she had seen on Elise earlier, Be spected that this unknown existence was the one who had fought with Elise prior and wounded her so heavily.

    Having the ability to deal such heavy injuries to the 10th ranked Worldbreaker meant that this unknown existence was quite dangerous, something that Be and the others should keep a wide berth from. It was fortunate that it hadn¡¯t moved for quite a while now and didn¡¯t seem like it would start anytime soon, there wasn¡¯t too big of an issue to leave it alone for now.

    After putting away the map, Be decided to gather all avable personnelle and head straight towards the Yunies church. Because most of Sakerid¡¯s central region had already been destroyed by the fight between Elise and the unknown existences, the only ce left to hide in the area was the church. It was very likely that the culprit behind the outbreak was hiding there.

    As for the three hostile demon kings, Be chose to evade them as much as possible. There was no reason for her, as a demon king, to start trouble with other demon kings, that was the job of heroes. Be decided that she and the others didn¡¯t need to steal the heroes¡¯ jobs as job-stealing wasn¡¯t a very respectable thing to do.

    Be had done this out of good will, but the 3 other demon kings didn¡¯t ept it. Not long from now, this apocalyptic town would wee a covert battle between dark forces that would be unknown to the world. The news that the ancient twelve demon kings had revived did not manage to make it out in time, and when the human empires learned of it, they would have already missed the prime opportunity to seal the twelve demon kings once more.

 Volume 1 Chapter 50: The Requiem Before Dawn

    <h4>Volume 1 Chapter 50: The Requiem Before Dawn</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Near the town of Sakerid¡¯s Nasani inn, Be¡¯s party had encountered one of the three foreign demon kings and had been thrown into battle. ???Machine Creator??? Andrea¡¯s forces had already departed for the Yunies church, meaning that this battle was a true battle between demon kings.

    Be herself didn¡¯t take part in the battle, she had taken Kriss, Lisha, Susan, Mia, Angel, and Noesha with her and boarded a hovercraft headed towards the Yunies church. Just Dolores and Eleanor would have been sufficient to handle a single demon king that hadn¡¯t evenpletely regained their power, not to mention the fact that the princess of the demon world, Hadias, as well as the all but confirmed transmigrator, Ariel, were supporting the two allied demon kings.

    Both sides of this fight were dark powers, meaning that there was nothing like a righteous side in this battle. Kriss and Lisha had joined Be¡¯s side temporarily and it was their first times after bing this world¡¯s heroes that they were fighting side-by-side with demons, not being used to it, the two of them fought a little hesitantly.

    Ariel had also joined Be¡¯s side, but she had been forced to do so by Be, who had promised to keep Ariel¡¯s secret from anyone else as long as Ariel helped her this time. Even though Ariel wasn¡¯t sure if this ¡®perverted girl¡¯ would actually keep her word, but she felt that Be would definitely ¡®bully¡¯ her if Ariel rejected Be¡¯s offer. Ariel could only ept Be¡¯s request for the sake of keeping her chastity safe.

    Different from Lisha and Kriss, it seemed as if Ariel was rather familiar with fighting alongside demons, she skillfully changed a set the demonic equipment that Mia had forged that just happened to be the most suited to her and then took a ce in the formation where she would be able to best use her magic without needing to be told a thing. Ariel definitely wasn¡¯t a simple hero.

    The one who had engaged Be¡¯s party in battle was a female demon king. Originally, as they were both from the dark side, ???Heavenly King??? Dolores really wanted to avoid conflict with this other demon king. There were no recorded instances of an all-out fight between demon kings in this world¡¯s history, so no one knew what would happen if two demon kings were to fight.

    However, this demon king wasn¡¯t using her true form, but had forcefully upied the body of a demon, a familiar face at that too. The unfortunate demon was the 1st princess of one of the 4 demon empires, Margaret Aknes of the Mephyr Empire. Dolores recognized Aknes¡¯ true identity with only a nce, it was this same girl that had led the delegation from the Mephy Empire when they had came to propose a marriage between Dolores and one of their princes.

    After finding out that it was a familiar face, Dolores couldn¡¯t just ignore this, especially as Aknes was one of the few friends that she had back amongst the demons. After a demon king upies the body for a certain amount of time, the body¡¯s original soul would bepletely consumed and absorbed by the demon king, it would be toote for the unfortunate 1st princess if that were to happen. Currently, it seemed that Aknes had not been controlled for too long and there was still a chance to save her.

    Aknes¡¯ luxurious hair was a dark blue and she had the same purple irises as Dolores, a sign of being a high-ss demon. Her beauty didn¡¯t lose to that of Dolores, their figures and heights being simr, meaning that Aknes also had an ¡®explosive¡¯ body. Be had encountered three different female demons so far, Dolores, Hadias, and Aknes, all of them possessing the ¡®explosive body¡¯ trait proved to Be that the rumour that demons produced some top-tier beauties had some truth in it.

    Aknes was currently wearing a pure ck set of demon king¡¯s armour that was engraved with demonic symbols that praised death, the armour most likely belonged to the demon king that had currently upied Akne¡¯s body. Between Akne¡¯s eyebrows was a strange ck mark, likely the source of power for whichever demon king that had possessed Aknes.

    After a few rapid exchange of blows in an aerial battle, Aknes who was possessed by the???Death King??? had all of her armour beaten to shreds by ???Heavenly King??? Dolores and Hadias, but all of the blows had been dealt by Dolores while Hadias was only responsible for providing some moral support from the sidelines.

    ???Death King??? wasn¡¯t necessarily that much weaker than Dolores, it was more because of the fact that Dolores just happened to counter her. Aknes was a pure-blooded demon, meaning that her power waspletely that of the dark side. It was natural that she would be at a disadvantage when fighting with the ???Heavenly King??? who had the ability to use holy type magic. There was also the fact that ???Death King??? had not upied Aknes¡¯ body for a sufficient amount of time topletely eradicate her soul, and Aknes had been resisting ???Death King???¡¯s control this entire time, causing thetter to be unable to fight with all her power.

    ¡°Who are you! Damn, why would there be other demon kings here!¡±

    Against the questioning of the ???Death King???, Dolores remained silent, she had not spoken a single word aftering to blows with ???Death King???, because Dolores didn¡¯t want this demon king to remember her voice ande looking for troubleter. All of the beauties present were wearing ¡®Dark ??? Mask¡¯ that Mia had given them, covering their entire face except their eyes, for the sole purpose of not letting any outsiders find out their identities.

    ???Death King??? looked a little helplessly at Dolores, it was evident that thetter didn¡¯t n on giving her name, but ???Death King??? was also unable to beat her, if Dolores decided to press the attack, ???Death King??? would be forced into abandoning this body and making a run for it. While ???Death King??? was still trying to think of a way to minimize her loses, ???Blood King??? Eleanor who had been faking a low-tier demon on the ground for quite a while opened her energy wings characteristic of a demon king and quickly took to the skies, flying up behind Aknes.

    Before ???Death King??? even had the chance to turn, Dolores who was in front of her suddenlyunched an attack of her own. After a sh of purple and red, ???Death King??? who had forcefully kept herself up was finally struck down, a ck wisp leaving Aknes¡¯ body before she hit the ground. The ck wisp was the soul of the ???Death King??? who had upied Aknes¡¯ body for several days, the ck wisp managed to escape under the cover of night.

    Dolores quickly caught Aknes in her arms before thetter hit the ground, she didn¡¯t have any ns on pursuing the escaped ???Death King???. During the ¡®meeting of the hot springs¡¯ Be had already told everyone to let these three demon kings escape, as long as none of Be¡¯s party had their lives came under threat, now wasn¡¯t the time to dere war on the twelve ancient demon kings, there may still be a chance that they could be friends in the future, with both sides being demon kings and all.

    Looking at the ck wisp that was ???Death King???¡¯s soul fly further and further away, the princess of the demon world, Hadias, looked feverishly at ???Heavenly King??? Dolores and ???Blood King??? Eleanor. Hadias had just witnessed the beginning of a new legend, the 12 demon kings that seemed so invincible ten thousand years ago had finally suffered a defeat.

    Ariel, who had been watching from the ground, quietly let out the breath that she had been holding and returned the ck tome that she had been about to open into the space beside her. Due to theck of light during the night, none of the other beauties were able to see Ariel¡¯s strange actions. Ariel¡¯s ck tome seemed to have an intensely strong evil aura that was sealed away, opening this tome would cause Ariel to change into her ¡®darkened¡¯ form.

    ___

    The Yunies church had beenpletely been lit up by a bright sh of light. Be¡¯s group and ???Machine Creator??? Andrea¡¯s ground forces easily upied the town of Sakerid¡¯srgest church. Using the treasure that Be had obtained from the ???Light Creator???, ¡®Light¡¯s Gift¡¯, Susan was able to disperse all of the malicious spirits in the area without much effort.

    The ???Night King??? and her subordinates who had upied the Yunies church had already fled before the arrival of Be¡¯s forces. ???Night King??? had not yet found a suitable host, and was currently much weaker than???Death King??? who at least had found a body to use. ???Night King??? didn¡¯t dare to face the ???Light Creator???¡¯s power and had fled as soon as she had seen Susan.

    Because of this, Be and the others were able to upy the Yunies church without any fighting, which was probably the best oue for Be, as she didn¡¯t want to kill ???Night King??? anyways. This world still needed some demon kings, or else the world¡¯s heroes would be forced to lose their jobs.

    Behind a broken statue of the god of light, Be was able to locate the Troublemaker Betia through the reaction of her treasure ¡®Apocalyptic Instinct¡¯ that was in Be¡¯s hands. Betia, also known as the ???Origin of gues???, as a member of the Troublemakers, her personal power wasn¡¯t that outstanding, but she had the ability to bring an endless outbreak of gues and epidemics to a world.

    The outbreak this time was caused by a virus that Betia had created for ¡®fun¡¯, it was only one of the few that she had nned to unleash upon this world, but had been stopped by the Betrayed that started to hunt her down. It was kind of funny, in a dark way, that the Gabriel Empire(Swordsmen) wasn¡¯t saved by a legendary hero, but a monstrosity that harboured great hatred towards this entire world.

    ¡°Noesha you¡¯re here, save me! I¡¯m being chased by a scary thing! Hurry up and take me to another world, this entire region has been affected by ???Extra-dimensional Creator??? Alfreia¡¯s magic so I can¡¯t run! You¡¯re myst hope, Noesha!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that I can¡¯t do that, I¡¯m following the instructions of Be nee-sama right now. She said that you¡¯ve done something terrible and that you should take responsibility for it yourself~!¡±

    ¡°I did something bad? All I did was spread a virus, one of the lowest-tier ones too, there are still a few more that I was...¡±

    Be looked a little speechless at the little girl with light green hair and emerald coloured eyes that overflowed with the aura of life. Betia wore an emerald-green lolita style dress that seemed rather familiar to Be, if she remembered correctly, she had designed this dress for Noesha as a gift, it was a mystery as to how it had ended up on Betia.

    This was the most deceiving appearence that Be had encoutered so far. This loli that was titled the ???Origin of gues??? gave off a pure feel of nature and life, if one were to give her a divine sceptre and ce a crown of flowers on her head, you could definitely pass her off as a goddess of life or a goddess of nature. Who would suspect that such an innocent and vibrant looking loli was the ???Origin of gues??? that had spread so much pain and death throughout worlds?

    ¡°Betia, your ¡®lowest-tier¡¯ virus has caused tens of thousand of humans to be...¡±

    ¡°This is evolution! You are Noesha¡¯s nee-sama, Be, right? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s great how humans no longer have to fear death, having their bodies live forever on this beautiful world, isn¡¯t it a blessing...¡±

    ¡°Stop, stop, stop! We¡¯ll change topics for now, let¡¯s discuss the reparations for your virus ruining all of our clothes!¡±

    ¡°About that... I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t expect my virus to have that kind of effect on clothes.¡±

    Be wiped the cold sweat off her brow and decided to change the way she talked with Bethia. This loli was definitely as ck-hearted as can be, and she didn¡¯t seem to know so either, there was no way tomunicate with Betia if you treated her as a normal person!

    ¡°Can you stop this virus, we¡¯ve found your ¡®Apocalyptic Instinct¡¯¡±

    ¡°I can, but... I¡¯ve never stopped an outbreak before, and isn¡¯t this is a chance for humanity to evolve...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, you can stop talking! All you need to do right now is follow my instructions and then we¡¯ll help you get out of here, or else we¡¯re going to have to leave you here.¡±

    ___

    In the town of Sakerid¡¯s Sak square that was located at the town center, the newly revived Betrayed was furiously attacking the four Creators that had encircled it. Abusing it¡¯s cheat ability of having infinite revives, this Betrayed was able to fight back against ???Light Creator??? Vianne, ???Dark Creator??? Mystica, ???Extra-dimensional Creator??? Alfreia, and ???Magic Creator??? Bethia.

    Is wasn¡¯t that the four Creators couldn¡¯t necessarily kill the Betrayed, but that they would have use more force that would very likely effect the entire Coristel continent. Because of not wanting to face the awkward situation of sinking the entire continent, the four Creators only encircled the Betrayed and used enough force to keep it from breaking through and running amok elsewhere.

    ¡°It¡¯s back again, what¡¯s that, the 85th time? I¡¯m getting kind of hungry, those stupid male Creators sure have nothing on their hands to make these useless things, Vianne-sama, what do we do?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll keep it her for now, use magic to shred this guy Bethia, don¡¯t get near it. Its hatred is just too strong that it might even affect us if we get too close.¡±

    Right as the Betrayed was about tounch itself at the encirclement once more, its body suddenly went limp and hit the floor, swiftly turning into a vile puddle of flesh. As the four Creators looked to each other wondering what had happened, all of the infected zombies within Sakerid collectively turned into puddles of flesh as well.

    ¡°It seems that Be was sessful, the virus has been... So it¡¯s like this, I understand now, this Betrayed used those zombies to die in its ce, once those zombies disappear, it can no longer keep reviving. It¡¯s a shame that its hatred has not yet dispersed, now it¡¯s not a matter of whether it will return, but when.¡±

    ???Dark Creator??? Mystica looked at the puddles of flesh in the ground and discovered the vital step to the Betrayed¡¯s ability to revive endlessly. Due to the fact that it was now deep into the night, the Betrayed¡¯s hatred had followed in footsteps of the soul of ???Death King??? and escaped under the cover of night. No matter how it came to be, the Creators were still partly responsible for its creation as they were the ones who summoned Saviours.

    Even though none of the Creators present were the ones who had summoned this Betrayed as a Saviour, but they were still part of the same faction as the one who had. Out of their guilt, the four Creators didn¡¯t chase after the escaped Betrayed, perhaps as an apology in ce of the Creator that had summoned it initially.

    ___

    As the zombies created by the virus turned into puddles of flesh, the town of Sakerid had finally been freed from its peril. The demon king who had been at the Saniyah graveyard in the town¡¯s north-west quadrant had fled as well.

    When the rays broke over Sakerid during the next day¡¯s dawn, the reinforcements from the Octavian Empire(Knights) and the Aldrich Empire(Magic) entered the town devoid of any life. The entire town seemed as if it had been through an apocalypse, but there was not a single body to be seen on the streets nor underneath the rubble of the town¡¯s broken buildings, the human soldiers who walked through the town¡¯s deste streets felt a strong weight on their hearts.

    The Church of Light¡¯s temr knights had been reduced to half their number and the Gabriel Empire¡¯s royal guards had lost a third of their members. After they had managed to pulled out of the town just before the town had been liberated, so they had not seen what transpired within the town, but none of the survivors were willing to talk about their experiences within the town, evidently not wanting to recall such nightmarish memories.

    Other survivors included the Church of Light¡¯s four holy maidens, Susan, Daisy, Hayley, and Sophia; the Ignaz families youngdy Ivy; the 1st princess of the Octavian Empire, Irene, as well as the 10th princess Lisha and their two maidservants. They told others that they had managed to survive by hiding in the nearby town of Paknir, but didn¡¯t mention a single thing about the virus that had caused the outbreak.

    The holy maidens from 3 different factions unexpectedly gave the same reason as to how the town was saved, iming that the heroes Kriss and Lisha had teamed up with them and together they had manage to disperse the ???Undead Apocalypse??? by killing the demon that had been running amok. As for the Aldrich Empire¡¯s 5th princess, Ariel, she and L had disguised themselves as the two maidservants and the outside world paid them no attention.

    The Church of Light imed to the public that the cause of the situation was the fault of the demons, it wasn¡¯t long ago that the 8th Human-Demon war had started and was still ongoing, and the me was easily thrown onto the demons. The Gabriel Empire was the party who had lost the most from this event, with no one daring to live in the region anymore, the Laerte defensive line and the Alva Duchy that had been bloodwashed by the demons and beastmen; there was now a massive amount ofnd that was uninhabited and unattended to. There was also the death pensions that had to be paid for all of the soldiers that had died.

    Right as the Gabriel Empire were dealing with their nearly empty coffers, the wealthy grain merchant Sir Clement offered the Empire arge sum to purchase this now uninhabitednd, as well as wishing that the Gabriel Empire can give thend¡¯s rights to his adoptive daughter, Bellina, who would be his sessor and should have a noble rank worthy of it.

    Buying noblity wasn¡¯t something unheard of or something that couldn¡¯t be exposed to the public, but the amount ofnd bought this time was simply toorge. Previously, the highest rank that had been bought was that of Count, but quite evidently the rank of Count wasn¡¯t suitable to govern such arge swathe ofnd. As the emperor was hesitating whether or not to sell thend, the Church of Light suddenly came out and praised Sir Clement in public for his contributions to the empire¡¯s people with hisrge donations of food and other necessities for the people disced by this disaster, and that his adoptive daughter Bellina would be blessed by the god of light.

    After hearing the Church of Light, the Gabriel Empire¡¯s Emperor made a swift decision, deftly ignoring his court¡¯s disagreement and bestowed the title of Duchess of Saniyah upon Clement¡¯s adoptive daughter Bellina. Granting her the territories of the destroyed Alva duchy, thend along the Laerte line, all the way up to where the town of Sakerid was located.

    This deal was something that the emperor believed that he gained more from, arge swathe of wastnd for a title and enough gold to keep the entire empire running for a year, what was there to lose?

    Due to the rather awkward situation and method as to how Bellina became a Duke, the emperor delegated the recognition ceremony to the Church of Light who had spoken for Bellina in the first ce, and surprisingly the Church didn¡¯t turn this down and had even sent all four of their holy maidens to hold the ceremony.

    This was something that the old emperor had not expected, normally only a single holy maiden would be sent by the Church even when it was the crowning ceremony of one of the 5 great empire¡¯s emperor. But for a simple Duke¡¯s recognition ceremony to draw all four holy maidens? The emperor suspected that Clement had some underground rtions with the Church of Light, but decided not to dig further, after all, he wasn¡¯t really losing much anyways.

    The Duchess of Saniyah, Bellinam would be the first female Duke in the history of the human empires and would her name would be remembered by history through written records for ages toe. However, Bellina was just a fake name, her real name was Be, and it was still unclear which side had gained more from this deal.

    Currently, it was no more than half a month from the opening ceremony of the Olsyvia academy, the 1st ranked school in all of the human empires. This news had stolen the headlines of all newspapers across the continent and the news about Bellina was buried, not many people currently knew about first female Duke in the history of the human empires!

    ¡ªTL NOTES¡ª

    This is the end of volume 1 [Surging Undercurrents Beneath the Human Empires] Took me 8 months but here it is....

    If you¡¯re reading this on Creative Novels I¡¯m most definitely at camp right now and as of July 5th, 2018, I currently have 0 chapters saved up and I leave on the 8th. I¡¯m going to try and save enough chapters to start volume 2, [The Biggest Problem Student at Olsyvia Academy] by the first week of August. This means that there will be AT LEAST 2 weeks of no releases, but I¡¯ll make up for them after I return. Sorry.

    ¨C Heliakon

    ¡ªEND¡ª

 Volume 2 Chapter 51: The Olsyvia Academy

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 51: The Olsyvia Academy</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    The Olsyvia Academy, the number one academy in all of the human empires, was situated in thergest city of the Manasville Empire, the city for which the academy was named after, Olsyvia. Going by overall strength, the Manasville Empire was 1st ranked amongst the five great human empires. Of the five great human empires, the Octavian Empire focused on their knights, the Aldrich Empire focused on magic, the Gabriel Empire focused on the way of the sword, and the Kristoff Empire focused on archery.

    Different from the other four empires, the Manasville Empire did not focused towards any specific ss, and instead epted all sses as equal, perhaps this was the reason that the Manasville Empire was stronger than any one of the other four empires. Currently, it was near the time of the year that the Olsyvia academy began to ept students, and countless talented young people flooded the ancient city that had over ten thousand years of history.

    There were still 10 days until the Olsyvia Academy began sses, but quite a few students had already gathered. The academy was split into 5 branches based on their location, North, East, South, West, and Central. The East branch was for those with extraordinarily talented, the West branch for royalty, South branch for those affiliated with the Church, North branch for nobility, and the Central branch formoners.

    Even though students would be initially split into the branch that they belonged to, changes could still be made after the school year began. First of all, no one could transfer into the Western royalty branch nor the Southern Church branch but people could still shift to the other 3 branches. For example, those without a noble lineage could pay arge sum to transfer to the Southern branch for nobles, and those with outstanding talent could ask to be moved to the Eastern branch.

    Most of the students that had arrived at the academy early were here in hopes of changing the branch that they would attend. The streets leading up to the academy were filled with various luxurious carriages and pedestrians could only make way as they looked in awe as what seemed to be all of the wealthy people in the empire passed by them.

    Compared to high-end sports cars of Earth, this world¡¯s symbol of wealth were carriages, the more luxurious the better. There were several rules in ce around carriages in the human empires, one was that the number of horses that could draw the vehicle was limited by the owner¡¯s rank. No matter how rich amoner was, as long as they didn¡¯t spend money to purchase the honorary title of Knight, they would still be ssified as amoner and could only use one horse to draw their vehicle.

    Even if one were to purchase the title of Knight, they could at most use 2 horses. The highest amount of horses useable were by the emperors, up to 8 horses. The remaining nobility¡¯s number of horses were less than that of the emperors and greater than that of the knights, based on their peerage. The carriages of the Church was not limited to 8, as currently, the authority of the pope was higher than that of the emperors, so the pope was able to use 9 horses.

    The scene in front of the Olsyvia Academy right now was the equivalent of one of Earth¡¯s gathering of Ferraris, Lamborghinis, and many other high-end vehicles, but with carriages instead. But even amongst all of the luxurious carriages, there was one that was much more eye-catching than any of the others present.

    This carriage was different from those of the royalty and nobility that piled as much precious metals and gems as possible on their vehicles. This carriage was made from a rare wood that possessed an elegant and high-ss fragrance, aptly named Fragrant Wood, no one knew where Fragrant Wood was produced and it was rare to find on the market. Fragrant Wood wasn¡¯t something that just anyone with money could obtain.

    The flower was decorated with various beautiful flowers, the carriage was evidently designed for princesses or the youngdies of noble families. Even though the decor was simple, many of the flowers were varieties that only grew in remote parts of the continent or under certain conditions, quite a few of them individually were worth over 1000 gold pieces.

    The carriage was drawn by two groups of horses, one group at the front and one at the back. At the back were 3 rare winged unicorns with pelts white as snow, and at the front were 3 ¡®Night Mares¡¯, with pelts ck as night and left behind fiery hoofprints with every step. Night Mares were basically ¡®darkened¡¯ unicorns and were even rarer than the winged unicorns behind them. The two groups of horses gave off a strong contrast of colours that attracted eyes of onlookers.

    Even the strongest Manasville Empire¡¯s royalty might not be able to gather such a number of these rare horses in a short amount of time. As noble etiquette only limited the number of horses that could draw a carriage, and not the type of horses, this carriage that seemed much more extravagant than even that of royalty wasn¡¯t actually breaking etiquette. Quite a few carriages belonging to royalty could only watch jealousy as thevish vehicle passed by them.

    The carriage flew the g of the Gabriel Empire, and on both sides of the vehicle were engraved a pair of white lotus flowers, heraldry was something representative of the nobles and only nobles at and above the peerage of duke were able to have their coat of arms engraved upon their vehicles.

    The luxurious carriage ran at a constant speed, other carriages in front making way for it, even those belonging to royalty. The carriages belonging to nobility made way as etiquette was that nobles of lower peerage had to let the noble with higher peerage have the right of way. As for those carriages belonging to royalty, they made way because the luxurious carriage flew the g of the Church of Light as well, one of the highest levels at that, one that was only used when the holy maidens, cardinals, or the pope himself was travelling.

    ¡°Young master Gren, why do you have to let that arrogant carriage pass? You¡¯re from the family of a Duke too, there¡¯s no reason for us to make way?¡±{1}

    ¡°That¡¯s the carriage of the lord of Saniyah, Duchess Bellina, it¡¯s best we do not anger her. That girl isn¡¯t as useless as those other female nobles, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can go and ask those nobles of the Gabriel Empire that are around her what happens when you get on her wrong side.¡±

    Inside of the luxurious carriage, Be was sitting on afortable chair and enjoying some tasty fruits. In the carriage with her were the three loli ¡®attendants¡¯ Mia, Angel and Noesha, as well as the four holy maidens Susan, Hayley, Sophia, and Daisy who had just held Be¡¯s recognition ceremony and hade along as they would be attending the academy as well.

    As for the other beauties, they currently remained back in the Saniyah Duchy to help in the rebuilding of thend and further developments. The unholy maiden Liz also remained in the Saniyah Duchy to aid in the construction of a church, and mayter join Be at the Olsyvia Academy.

    After the battle in the town of Sakerid, the defeated princess Aknes, after she had woken up decided to stay and help around in the dark sanctuary. Akne¡¯s management ability was extraordinary and Be weed her to the Dark Sanctuary with open arms. It was a shame that there wasn¡¯t enough time, or else Be would have developed Aknes to take the ce of the fourth demon king, as someone that had been possessed by a demon king, there was no doubt that her body was suitable for the task, but it would have to be left for when Be had enough time.

    Eleanor, Rnd, and Annie were unable toe do to how well known they were in the human empires and would cause too many problems if they were to suddenly appear in public once more, as they were still ¡®missing¡¯ in the eyes of the public. As for Be¡¯s substitute, the 10th princess of the Octavian Empire, Felia wasn¡¯t that well known and there wouldn¡¯t be many people that would recognize her even if she were to appear in public like this.

    ¡°Be, isn¡¯ this a little extra?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t need to look so uptight, Hayley! Look around, you¡¯re the only one without a smile on your face here, how about this, you can vent to us your problems~!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not vent to you, you bad... nevermind.¡±

    Hayley had originally not wanted to travel in the same carriage as Be, she was probably the holy maiden that tried to keep the most distance between herself and Be. The holy maiden who was closest to Be was Daisy, who as the holy maiden of the Salo faction, had always been interested in dark magics and the like, bing good friends with Be almost immediately, possibly because the two of them hadmon interests to discuss.

    Sophia didn¡¯t show any visible dislike towards Be, most of the time she would just quietly watch as the others talked, showing more curiosity towards Be than any other emotion. What left Hayley speechless was the fact that Susan, the holy maiden also from the n faction and the one who had shared her beliefs, also didn¡¯t seemed to show any dislike towards Be. How the girl who had hated evil with a passion got along so well with a demon like Be was somethingpletely iprehensible to Hayley.

    Hayley had secretly asked Susan several times about her reason for doing so, but Susan had avoided the question each time, making Hayley all the more pissed. What pissed her off even more was that Sophia and Daisy would always cover up for Susan, stopping Hayley from asking further. Hayley was tempted several times to report the truth about Be to the Church¡¯s higher-ups, but evidently, the other three holy maidens were not willing to take her side on that and Hayley¡¯s report would probably just be treated as false if the other three chose to testify for Be.

    Looking at the angry Hayley, Be had wanted to ¡®conquer¡¯ this disobedient holy maiden and shut her up once and for all, but due to the opening of the Olsyvia Academy, there was no time to do so and Be could only wait for a future opportunity to do so.

    It wasn¡¯t of Be¡¯s own decision to attend the Olsyvia Academy, she had her own duchy andrge amounts of friends and supporters, there was no real reason for her to act like a light novel MC and attend the number 1 academy and flirt. This time, Be hade at the request of Vianne and the other Creators.

    ording to what ¡¾Light Creator¡¿ Vianne had told Be, while they were still fighting in the town of Sakerid, some male Creators took advantage of when Vianne and the other female Creators were fighting the betrayed and sent some of their representatives into this world.

    The male Creator¡¯s goal was evident, using the Saviours that they sent to save this world and then getting them to promote the male Creator that had sent them here to the public, that Creator would be able to obtain the worship of the masses, and after being worshipped to a certain extent they would gain the ability to ¡®inherit¡¯ this ownerless world.

    Originally, the 12 demon kings who had been sealed away ten thousand years ago wouldn¡¯t have awoken so soon, the only reason how they had done so was the fault of these male Creators, who had used their powers and easily revived a few of the 12 demon kings as well as weakening the seal a bit so that the revived demon kings could then revive their peers more easily than it otherwise would have been.

    Only then did Be realize how dark-hearted the male Creators were, making a bunch of problems just so they could save the world themselves, it sounded like a shitty drama. The male Creators and the female Creators had never gotten along, but due to some limitations the two sides were unable to fightrge-scale wars and had mostly just been individual fights between the Creators themselves.

    This time, the male Creators had openly disregarded the Creators faction¡¯s rule of not interfering in the affairs of other dimensions, the female Creators under Vianne naturally couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch. So, they had requested Be, their ¡®representative¡¯ in this world to help them thwart the ns of the male Creators.

    As this was a battle between the representatives of Creators, the enemy would definitely be other transmigrators. Be had initially not wanted to ept this task, as the opponents this time were all male and wouldn¡¯t be as easy to deal with as Kriss and the other girls. However, Be had received a promise from Vianne that all five of the female Creators would give Be their assistance in her mission, no matter how powerful the enemies were, they at most had the support of one Creator. Meaning that Be would be ced at an absolute advantage when she came face-to-face with any of these invading transmigrators.

    After receiving Vianne¡¯s promise, Be finally epted the female Creators¡¯ request and headed towards the Olsyvia Academy. As a reward, Be¡¯s fief, the Saniyah Duchy, received aid from the 5 Creators in construction and design. There would definitely be a big surprise waiting for Be once she returned after the end of the semester.

    Based on the knowledge that she had gained from the light novels on Earth, Be predicted that the invading transmigrators would definitely attend the Olsyvia Academy. The first thing on Be¡¯s to-do list right now was to hunt down people that could bepanions of those Saviours and bring them to her side, apetition for talent of sorts. Be however, preferred to call it a petition for beauties¡¯ as the only ones that she wanted were the girls, the males could be given free to the other transmigrators for all she cared.

    Even though Kriss, Lisha, and Ariel were all Saviours as well, but Vianne spected that the one who summoned them definitely wasn¡¯t this dimension¡¯s original Creator as this dimension¡¯s Creator had been a male Creator and the Saviours that he summoned would only be those the same gender as him.

    Now that Be thought back on it, could Kriss and these other transmigrators that evidently had a dark past, actually be considered as Saviours? Currently, Be had temporarily ssified them as Dark Saviours and would be top priority targets for her to bring to her side. As for who exactly had summoned Kriss and the others to this dimension, Vianne stated that she didn¡¯t know and that Be should look into it.

    There was not a single obstacle in the way of Be¡¯s carriage, and they were quickly able to reach the carriage stop that was 1 kilometre away from the academy¡¯s gates. All of the students who attended the Olsyvia Academy have to get off their carriage and walk into the academy, to show that everyone was equal once they had entered the academy. Be, however, thought that it was just a bunch of BS.

    The one who drove the carriage was the Troublemaker Betia, Be had originally wanted for her to go y by herself in another dimension, as this loli was simply too dangerous, Be didn¡¯t want the Olsyvia Academy to suddenly be ¡®Highschool of the Dead¡¯ randomly because Betia wasn¡¯t careful. However, Betia stuck to Noesha and begged Be to let her stay as she was unable to enter another dimension. Due to the problems that she had caused earlier, she had been warned by the Troublemaker¡¯s chieftain through long-range telepathy and Betia swore to Be that she wouldn¡¯t make any more unnecessary trouble.

    ¡°Greetings, you must be the honourable Duchess Bellina, we are members of the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s northern branch, the Filomina Academy¡¯s student council. We¡¯ve been waiting here for our new students, please follow us!¡±

    As soon as she got off her carriage, Bell was received by two girls in elegant school uniforms of the Filomina Academy that had a special insignia on the right sleeve that identified them as members of the Filomina Academy¡¯s student council.

    Be was a little shocked to find a student council in the school of another world, it seemed that this trip wouldn¡¯t be as boring as she had thought.

    ¡ªTL NOTES¡ª

    {1} The person talking isn¡¯t a servant, just ackey or something

    ¡ªEND¡ª

 Volume 2 Chapter 52: The Olsyvia Academyâ€™s History

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 52: The Olsyvia Academy¡¯s History</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    The sheer size of the Olsyvia Academy was quite something, taking up virtually all of the central regions of the city of Olsyvia, living up to the academy¡¯s nickname of ¡®Academy City¡¯. Apart from the Olsyvia Academy, there were two other academies that shared the city; The academy that was located in the city¡¯s west was the Alexander Academy, a school with little connection to the outside world, favoured by those non-human races due to its secluded nature, rumour has it that much of the school¡¯s poption was made up of various types of elves.

    In the city¡¯s east was the Antote Academy, which unlike the Alexander and the Olsyvia academies, were open to the general masses, epting mainly dancers, musicians and other practitioners of the fine arts, making the Antote Academy essentially one of Earth¡¯s renowned ¡®art¡¯ schools. The price for attending the Antote Academy was rather high, with the average tuition being higher than that of the Olsyvia Academy, but it was unsure if it was higher than that of the Alexander Academy.

    After all, there were quite the number of nobles and royalty that attended the Olsyvia Academy, if wealthymoners didn¡¯t have the talent to enter the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s central branch, they could still attend the nearby Antote Academy and hope to be recognized by some noble or even royalty, skyrocketing their own positions in society. Under the direction of the two student council members from the Filomina Academy(Noble Branch), Be continued towards the Olsyvia Academy.

    Mia, Angel, Noesha, and Betia, the four lolis who had came with Be were under the guise of being the maidservants of Duchess Bellina. During this tour however, the four of them decided not to stay by Be¡¯s side and had instead decided to wander around by themselves. Noesha¡¯s spatial magic could keep thempletely hidden in an alternate space, so not even Be knew where the four of them had run off to.

    The Church of Light¡¯s four holy maidens had already been picked up by a reception girl of the southern branch, the St. Louis Academy. Apart from the eastern branch that was home to various kinds of extraordinarily talented people, the other four branches of the Olsyvia Academy paid close attention to the movements and the whereabouts of their new students. For example, the two student council members from the Filomina Academy had alreadypleted most of the paperwork for Be before she had even arrived, making the entry process much simpler for Be.

    The Filomina Academy was mainly attended by the children of the five human empires¡¯ nobility, mostly the household¡¯s young masters and youngdies. It was extremely rare for someone holding such high peerage like Be entering the academy themselves, much of the academy¡¯s top echelons were only the sons and daughters of Dukes at most, paling inparison to Be¡¯s own peerage of Duchess. Because of this, Be had been designated a priority student by the Filomina Academy¡¯s student council before she had even arrived.

    ¡°Would you prefer us to call you Duchess Bellina, or Miss Bellina?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so formal, I don¡¯t really care about that kind of stuff, you can just call me by my name. What, is that weird or something?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just that... you¡¯re a little different from what we imagined.¡±

    The two girls from the Filomina¡¯s student council looked a little strangely at Be, based on the intel that they had collected, the new lord of Saniyah, Duchess Bellina was a ¡®new money¡¯ noble that had purchased her peerage by throwing money at the empire¡¯s royalty. Based on past experiences, this kind of ¡®new money¡¯ nobles were almost always those who would unt their wealth and position at any chance that they were given, to the point that they would probably have their names engraved on everything around them if they were given the chance.

    So it was a surprise to the two that Duchess Bellina was so easy to talk to and even seemed to be rather humble. However, one thing that counteracted that was the blindingly shiny suit of armour that Be was wearing that was madepletely out of tinum and iid with many exquisite gems, which on closer inspection turned out to be several of the rare ¡®gem of the seas¡¯. ¡®Gem of the Seas¡¯ was a type of precious gem that were hidden in the deepest parts of the world¡¯s seas, sought after for its unique shimmering and radiant blue that seemed almost as if the gem had been carved out of a piece of the sea itself.

    One such gem could be exchanged for at least 6 other slightly less rare gems of the same quality, being many, many times more valuable than its weight in gold. If it wasn¡¯t for how rare they were, such gems would have long reced gold bars as the currency used by the underground world. Be¡¯s full suit of ceremonial armour seemed to have several dozen such gems iid in it, if they were representative of Be¡¯s wealth, she would probably be ranked in the top ten in wealth at the Filomina Academy, a ce where all of the students were nobles!

    Olsyvia was an ancient city that had over ten thousand years of history, during the invasion of the 12 demon kings it was the city of Olsyvia that had be thest bastion for the human race against the demonic onught. Countless human heroes fought to the end here, fending off the demons until the day that the 12 demon kings had mysteriously disappeared. Due to its history, Olsyvia was also called the ¡®Eternal City¡¯.

    The heritage and history of such an ancient city wasn¡¯t something that could be seen and understood in such a short tour. The past months had been quite stressful and Be intended to take advantage of the current time to rx herself, she slowed her pace down as she walked through the streets that carried a medieval European air and design.

    The other students who were also heading towards the Filomina Academy had already noticed Be, in fact, most of the empire¡¯s nobility had turned their eyes towards Bellina before she had even entered the school. Many of them knew that Bellina¡¯s peerage was given as part of a deal between the royal family and Bellina¡¯s adoptive father, the wealthy merchant Clement, who only held the honorary peerage of Knight.

    Initially, the other nobles looked down on the new lord of Saniyah for several reasons, the first being that there had been no other female in recorded history to have obtained the peerage of Duke, as well as the fact that Bellina¡¯s peerage was bought, made it natural for the other nobles of esteemed and aplished families to look down on her.

    When Bellina had just received the title and peerage of the Duchess of Saniyah, several neighbouring duchies of various sizes under the lead of Duke Brandon, lord of the Grande Duchy, had assembled a coalition of over 60,000 soldiers and invaded Bellina¡¯s fiefdom. The result of the ensuing battle was that the decoratedmander of countless engagements against the beastmen, Duke Brandon, had his forces almostpletely obliterated by this new Duchess. Of the 60,000 strong coalition, only 10,000 had managed to escape, with over 40,000 being taken prisoner.

    The results sent shockwaves through the empire¡¯s nobility. After the battle Duke Brandon had to pay countless remunerations as well as a full ransom for the 40,000 soldiers that had been captured. Regardless of everything else, many of the empire¡¯s nobles swiftly sent gifts to Duchess Bellina as a show of good intent.

    Even the Emperor of the Gabriel Empire(Swordsmen) had sent an envoy to negotiate peace between the two sides. Amongst the human nobles within the 5 great empires, it wasn¡¯t umon for fights to break out between lords of the same empire overnd, resources, or other interests, such fights were acknowledged in silent acquiesce by the emperors as long as it didn¡¯t conflict with the empire¡¯s interests nor threatened the authority of the emperor. Afterwards, the empire which the nobles belong to would usually send an envoy to negotiate a peace between the two conflicting sides if it seemed like the battle was too one-sided or had been causing too much damage. After all, it wouldn¡¯t exactly be ideal for two of their nobles topletely destroy each other.

    The Emperor of Gabriel Empire sending an envoy himself was an indirect recognition of Duchess Bellina¡¯s position, and after this, the rest of the empire¡¯s nobles could no longer view her as simply an ornament who had bought her peerage. The nobility of the Gabriel Empire had already begun to slowly ept this new duchess.

    Even though some of the nobles suspected that this battle was something that Duke Brandon had coborated with Duchess Bellina on to improve thetter¡¯s merit and solidify her position, butcked any evidence to prove it. Because of this, there weren¡¯t any nobles currently willing to find trouble for themselves by making enemies with Duchess Bellina, making Be¡¯s life that much simpler.

    Duchess Bellina was rumoured to be a thickly built and masculine female, one that was ugly but could also cut down several fully grown men with a swing of her sword. Now that they finally saw her in person, quite a few young noble males were painfully regretting their decisions, expressing that they wanted to rip the pieces the one who had spread the false rumours. How was this beauty with golden hair and blue eyes ugly? Was the one who had spread the rumours blind???? Or were they trying to make the situation this much awkwarder for the Filomina Academy¡¯s males.

    Before Be had even arrived at the school, the academy¡¯s males hadn¡¯t written Bellina¡¯s name on their invitations that they had given out, due to them believing the rumours. It was one of the Filomina Academy¡¯s traditions that near the beginning of the school year, those students with a stronger background would host a friendship banquet, inviting other students who were attending the academy, in order to improve the rtions between them and the host.

    Reasonably speaking, Duchess Bellina should have been someone that appeared on every invitation list, as it was noble etiquette to send an invitation to those of higher peerage, even if they did not show up at the actual banquet. However, every single one of the noble young masters had been misled by the rumours and seemed to have made some unspoken agreement, with none of them inviting Duchess Bellina, which ended with all of them getting bamboozled. Noble etiquette dictated that such invitations should be sent out 10 days in advance, now that there were only 9 days until the banquets, an invitation now would no longer be sincere.

    Be casually nced around, unsurprisingly discovering a bunch of the Filomina Academy¡¯s male students with a faceful of regret. That rumour didn¡¯t spring out of nowhere, Be herself had requested the defeated Duke Brandon to spread it. Be had learned quite a bit about this tradition of the academy from Ivy, she had done this in order to avoid having to participate in the male students¡¯ banquets.

    ¡°Bellina...kouhai, this is the front gate to the Olsyvia Academy, the one to the left that¡¯s always shut is one of our friend schools, the Alexander Academy. The one to the right with a bunch of peopleing in and out is our other friend school, the Antote Academy, remember to take the right gate when you want to enter the academy!

    Arriving at the academy gates, Be was about to follow the two girls from the student council to fill out thest bits of paperwork when themunication stone that she always carried on her began to ring. Who was it that was looking for her at a time like this? Her two sisters, Irene and Lisha, weren¡¯t scheduled to arrive until tomorrow, and Kriss would only around dinner time today.

    Not caring for the curious gazes of the two student council representatives, Be brought themunication to her ear as if she was using one of Earth¡¯s cell phones and pressed the receive call button. As soon as Be did so, a familiar voice began talking to her through themunication stone.

    ¡°Have you arrived yet Be? Can youe find me at the Zasia bridge, like right now, the bridge is right beside the Euphemia Academy, there¡¯s something that I need your help with.¡±

    ¡°Ariel, the western branch¡¯s Euphemia Academy is for royalty only, I¡¯m only a noble so I can¡¯t enter!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, as long as you find a way to get here. What, you¡¯re not going to take responsibility after ying with a maiden¡¯s heart! You heartless pervert, I¡¯m going to...¡±

    ¡°Miss, there¡¯s nothing impure between us...¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯te, I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll find a random man off the street and get married! Do you think that I won¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°I understand, give me a bit and I¡¯ll be right there.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m right beside the flower bed near the Zasia bridge, you¡¯ll see me as soon as you get there. Remember, be fast!¡±

    After the battle in the town of Sakerid, Ariel had also ¡®glued¡¯ herself to Be, obtaining amunication stone for herself and hitting Be up at random times to talk. Only after a couple times did Be know that because of Ariel¡¯s need to hide her beauty, she never really had any friends, and it just happened to be that Be was one of the few people who knew about Ariel¡¯s true beauty, which was why Ariel decided to make friends with Be.

    After Be made a request to go meet someone under the Zasia bridge, the two members of the Filomina Academy student council studied her with rather surprised looks in their eyes. The Zasia bridge and its nearby area was one of the 9 ¡®holy ces¡¯ for the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s couples to publicly disy their affection. It came as quite a surprise for the two of them to learn that Duchess Bellina was nning to meet another girl under the Zasia bridge.

    Out of noble etiquette and simple courtesy, the two student council representatives didn¡¯t ask any questions and gave Be directions to the Zasia bridge. Before they left, they also presented Be with a temporary ID card, stating that the holder was a new student of the Filomina Academy, which could be used to ask nearby teachers for directions to the branch school if Be were to ever get lost within the Olsyvia Academy.

    After parting ways with the two girls, Be was able to notice the strange looks that they were giving her, but due to time restraints, Be decided not to ask the reason that the two girls were looking so strangely at her.

    ___

    The Zasia bridge was built over a small river that also acted as the border between the Euphemia and Filomina academies, with the Zasia bridge being one of the few pathways between them. Only after arriving here did Be realize why the two girls were looking so strangely at her after she had told them that she wasing to see another girl, this bridge seemed to be a sacred ce for the school¡¯s couples.

    While there weren¡¯t that many student couples here, but almost all of them were well experienced, knowing how to control themselves in public so that they wouldn¡¯t be breaking any of the academy rules. The ce where the Zasia bridge was located was rather scenic, and also quite isted, meaning that patrolling teachers normally wouldn¡¯t pass by here, making this area one of the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s ¡®holy ces¡¯ for couples seeking to go on a date. Those who came here were basically all nobles and royalty and were all people of identity and position, choosing an isted spot such as this would reduce the risk of rumours being spread about them.

    Even though there was no academy rule forbidding its students to date, but it also didn¡¯t support it. All that the academy asked of its students regarding this matter was that they shouldn¡¯t be too intimate in public ces and keep it on the low. This request seemed to be something to take care of the ¡®single dogs¡¯ in the academy, keeping from being ¡®attacked¡¯ everywhere they go in the six years of their academic life. The entrance age of the Olsyvia Academy started at the age of 15 up to the age of 18, and a student would generally spend at least 6 years at the academy before being able graduating.

    In the area around the bridge, several guards were stationed, but keeping themselves lowkey and well hidden. These guards were members of the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s security force, their main purpose here was to ¡®kindly invite¡¯ students not from the Euphemia or Filomina academies away. This was one of the actions that the academy took to preserve the privacy of these nobles and royalty that had fallen in love.

    The crests on the school badges of the Euphemia and Filomina academies were easily recognizable; the Euphemia Academy had a royal crown as their crest to signify their status as royalty while the Filomina Academy¡¯s crest was a ck sceptre, representative of noble status.

    The guards here identify which academy the students were from based on their school badge, as that was something that wasn¡¯t so easily lent out to others due to there were punishments for students who were discovered wearing the badge from another branch. Be could only enter this area because of the fact that the neer ID card that she had been given had the Filomina Academy¡¯s crest on it.

    Be looked around a little irritatedly at all of the intimate couples around her, Be strongly suspected that Ariel had purposely called her here just so that Be could enjoy a faceful of other peoples¡¯ romance.

    Fortunately, Be wasn¡¯t the only ¡®single dog¡¯ around, in aparatively quieter and emptier ce near the bridge, Be spotted a girl in a hooded grey robe standing still. Seeing that the robe¡¯s style was virtually identical to that of Ariel¡¯s, as well as remembering the fact that Ariel had a habit of hiding her beauty from the general popce, Be didn¡¯t think much before going up and patted the girl on the shoulder, believing that the girl was indeed Ariel.

    If Be had been just a bit slower, she would have been able to see the girl¡¯s reflection in the river. It was a shame that her hand simply moved to fast, only discovering in the reflection that the girl¡¯s hair was not the same silver colour as Ariel¡¯s. Quite evidently, this girl wasn¡¯t Ariel, Be had gotten the wrong girl... again.

 Volume 2 Chapter 53: White Shuraba Beneath the Bridge?

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 53: White Shuraba Beneath the Bridge?</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    It wasn¡¯t exactly the first time that Be had mistaken a stranger for someone that she knew, and both of them were girls anyways, so it was unlikely that the girl would call the guards on her for harassment or something. Be wondered why this girl was wearing such a thick robe in the current weather, was she ying ¡®Assassin¡¯s Creed¡¯ in real life or something?

    After being disturbed, the girl immediately turned around, quickly moved arge step backwards and faced Be, discarding her robes in the process, allowing Be to finally get a glimpse at her face. The girl¡¯s hair was a pure and lustrous ck that reached to her waist and had a pair of dark purple irises from which Be could feel a strong killing intent.

    This killing intent didn¡¯t seem to be directed towards Be, but more of the girl¡¯s natural response. Amongst Be¡¯s subordinates, those who had a simr killing intent in their eyes were practically all bloodthirsty butchers who had in tens of thousands. However, whenpared to this girl in front of Be, those gazes could be considered from the eyes of a lover. It was strange as to how this girl managed to obtain such an intense killing intent, as it was quite evident that she was simr in age to Be¡¯s substitute, Felia.

    As for her beauty, there was nothing that Be could say apart from that the girl¡¯s looks were definitely on the same level as Kriss and Ariel, one that would be remembered for a lifetime even if you only got a glimpse of her. Different from Kriss¡¯ elegance and Ariel¡¯s mysteriousness, this girl¡¯s airs was that of an icy mountain, even by just being beside the girl Be was able to feel a strange coldness around her, it was the first time that Be had encountered a girl who hade with her own air conditioning.

    The impression that this girl gave Be was that of a cold beauty, simr to that of ???Tenebrous Demon God???, Elise, who Be had encountered a while ago. After turning around, the girl simply stared at Be, and didn¡¯t seem to have any further actions. Be decided to take the initiative and start talking, she knew that if you didn¡¯t do so with these icy beauties, the two of them might end up just looking at each other like this until the sun sets.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t we n to meet in the afternoon, why are you here so early? About the love letter that guy asked me to hand to youst time...¡±

    ¡°You...you... might have gotten the wrong person, do we.... Know each...¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll go talk over there, where there¡¯s less people, I know that it¡¯s a private topic~¡±

    Be skillfully pulled the girl by her hand to a direction with less people, it wouldn¡¯t exactly do well for the public image of a duchess like her to mistake someone¡¯s identity in front of so many people. All Be could do now was to pretend that she actually knew the girl, and then apologize to herter once they were in a ce with less people.

    Enid Noreya didn¡¯t resist, letting the female knight who had suddenly appeared out of nowhere lead her behind a tree near the bridge. This was the first time through several incarnations that she had seen someone who dared to hold her hand, not even during her first life on Earth had anyone been brave enough to get near her, due to the special nature of her job.

    ¡°Ok, there¡¯s finally no one around. I¡¯m deeply sorry about what I just did to you, princess of the Kristoff Empire, I mistook you for someone that I knew.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say that you didn¡¯t know me, how do you know that I¡¯m a princess of the Kristoff Empire?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a secret of mine, I don¡¯t think we¡¯re close enough for me to tell you. I¡¯ll be off now, goodbye!¡±

    The truth was that Be had seen a heraldic pin in the shape of a bow on her robe¡¯s right sleeve, one that Be had only seen on the bow of the Kristoff Empire¡¯s 1st princess, Annie. The heraldic pin as well as the crest of the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s royalty branch, the Euphemia Academy, make it quite simple for Be to infer that this cold beauty was one of the Kristoff Empire¡¯s princesses, Be just didn¡¯t know which one she was.

    However, Be didn¡¯t dare to pull something on this girl like how she had teased Kriss and bullied Ariel. Be was able see what the girl was wearing under her robe, a ck set of tight leather garments, something that only the highest tier of assassins would wear, coupled with her lightning reactions when Be had touched her earlier, it was quite evident what profession this cold beauty was.. The girl¡¯s body was much better than that of L¡¯s, possessing the golden ratio just like Kriss and Ariel, made even more tempting by her tight leather clothes that further entuated her figure. If it wasn¡¯t for the rather scary amount of weapons that the girl was carrying, Be would have considered staying and teasing her further.

    The girl carried a ck crossbow on her back as well as four curved des of excellent quality that looked simr to the ninjatos wielded by the ninjas of ancient Japan. Be was able to smell a quite strong scent of blood for every single de, there was blood from so many different races that even Be couldn¡¯t identify all of them. It was quite terrifying to think about how many living beings had to be in for the lingering scent of blood to be so intense.

    Tied around the girl¡¯s thin legs were multiple daggers and various missiles, and from the sleeves of her tight leather shirt, Be could very clearly see the tips of what seemed to be projectile shooting devices. Apart from all of her weapons, she carried a rather professional looking eye-blinder on her right shoulder, something that was used by only the most skilled of archers to aid in their aim by blocking out anything excessive, but requiring the user to have the sharpest of senses and great familiarity with their bow to not have the partialck of vision be a hindrance instead. Be had not seen another archer in this world so far that used an eye-blinder, not even the 1st princess of the Kristoff Empire, Annie, meaning that this girl¡¯s skill with the bow was definitely above that of Annie¡¯s.

    Be was having trouble ssifying this beauty as either an assassin or an archer, her variety of equipment gave off the impression that she waspletely able to preform both roles. After thinking about it more, Be decided to view the girl as someone simr to the professional killers back on Earth, her sheer amount of killing intent ying a big role in Be¡¯s decision.

    ¡°Why are you following me, princess-sama? I¡¯ve already admitted my mistake, are you trying to...¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s following you, that¡¯s just you thinking too much about it! This just happens to be the path that I¡¯m taking as well!¡±

    ¡°But we don¡¯t even know each other! There might be some unnecessary misunderstandings caused if you follow me like this...¡±

    ¡°Enid Noreya, 4th princess of the Kristoff Empire. Alright, now we know each other!¡±

    ¡°This can¡¯t be considered knowing each other, you don¡¯t even know my name...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what you said to me back at the bridge! What, abandoning me after you¡¯ve used me...¡±

    ¡°Uhm, I¡¯m supposed be going on a date! If I bring a girl with me...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already said that I wasn¡¯t following you, I just happen to be travelling in the same direction as you for now. Anyways, you don¡¯t seem like you¡¯re heading for a date at all! Normally, targets... I mean girls who go on dates have that special smile on their faces, and...¡±

    Noreya followed behind Be all the way back to the Zasia bridge, pretending not to hear all of Be¡¯s apologies and promises of mary gifts, all the while iming that she wasn¡¯t following Be at all. The reason behind it was rather embarrassing for Noreya, she possessed a natural handicap of being directionally impaired despite being a top-tier assassin for so many lifetimes and after killing countless demon kings. There were many times when she would get lost on the way to the demon king¡¯sir, and only found her way there after the demon king had killed all of the other heroes in her party, after which Noreya would kill the demon king in a few exchanges.

    After this happened a ¡®few¡¯ times, the people began to believe that Noreya was secretly colluding with the demon kings to kill herpanions, this misunderstanding grew to the point where Noreya could no longer exin it, eventually being forced intopletely ¡®ckening¡¯... Of course, right now Be didn¡¯t know what this beauty who was excessively equipped in high-tier killers¡¯ equipment was directionally impaired. Noreya had ended up at the Zasia bridge earlier... because she couldn¡¯t find her way to the Euphemia Academy¡¯s new student sign in...

    Be had heard Annie speak of this 4th princess before, Enid Noreya wasn¡¯t the original name of the Kristoff Empire¡¯s 4th princess. When Noreya was six years old, the Kristoff Empire¡¯s emperor was hosting a new years banquet for all the empire¡¯s people of high status and had encountered an assassination attempt by the demon races. Even though the assassin was killed before he could reach the emperor, he detonated the vial of corrosive poison in his hand.

    Noreya was unfortunately sprayed with the poison, gettingpletely disfigured and only managed to survive due to theplete effort of the royal family¡¯s private doctors. Originally Noreya wouldn¡¯t have been sprayed by the poison, but she had just happened to be embraced in the hands of her father the emperor. During his danger, the emperor didn¡¯t hesitate to use the little girl on hisp as a body shield, using her to block the poison that was headed for him originally.

    After that, Noreya had never gone to visit her father again, denying all contact with her other rtives as well. One day when Noreya was ten years old, she suddenly changed her name out of the blue to the one that she was currently using. Perhaps it was because of his guilt for what he had done, the emperor didn¡¯t punish Noreya for abandoning the royal family¡¯s surname and still recognized her as the empire¡¯s 4th princess, but due to him wanting to preserve his face as emperor, he couldn¡¯t bring himself down to personally apologize to Noreya, causing the two of them to still be unable to fix their rtionship.

    However, after seeing Noreya in person, Be felt as if she was never disfigured in the first ce. If such beauty was caused by being disfigured, why would anyone still spend money at beauty salons anymore, it would be much cheaper to just buy a vial of poison and spray it on own face. As for Noreya¡¯s ceaseless following of her, Be knew that she couldn¡¯t do anything and decided to just let Noreya do what she wanted, after all, being followed by such a cold beauty wasn¡¯t a bad thing! Be¡¯s only worry was how to exin the situation to Arielter.

    ___

    Back at the Zasia bridge, the academy¡¯s couples continued to throw around their affection to the public, not paying much attention to the arrival of Be and Noreya, who had put on the heavy hooded robe that she had been wearing previously. This time, Be didn¡¯t dare to waste any more time and headed straight for the flower bed that was just a bit off to the side of the bridge.

    Compared to the peopleing and going over the bridge, the flower bed located beside the river didn¡¯t have many people around it. There were many ces for the nobles and royalty to go in the academy, such a simple and undecorated flower bed didn¡¯t enter their eyes, some of them would even consider it shameful if they brought their date to such a ce.

    The flowers here were those that grew in the wild, not those delicate and elegant flowers selectively nted by the wealthy, it wasn¡¯t exactly hard to understand why most people didn¡¯te here. Ariel probably chose this ce to meet up because it was quiet and didn¡¯t have much traffic. As Be approached the flower bed, Be saw the back of a girl who was facing away from her, and no one else, this should be Ariel...right!?

    What the girl was wearing ticked Be off a bit, as it was a thick hooded robe in the same style a Noreya¡¯s. What damn ck-hearted merchant was going around selling this kind of clothing, couldn¡¯t they at least have designed it so that there was a ce for the hair to hang out? The easiest way to identify beauties in alternate worlds is by their hair colour, without being able to see the girl¡¯s hair colour, Be was afraid that she might get the wrong person again. If she did again, then it would be the second time that she done so within an hour... Be decided to look a bit longer before making a move.

    The girl seemed to be enjoying the wildflowers and was carrying a notebook in her hands, Be was able to see Ariel¡¯s name printed on the notebook with magical ink and only then was Be confident enough to approach the girl and greet her. Be¡¯s train of thought was that she knew Ariel was a magic user and her name was also on the notebook, it would be quite strange if this girl WASN¡¯T Ariel.

    Noreya didn¡¯t follow Be this time, standing still and looking cautiously around, she was able to detect quite a few strands of silk around the hooded girl. The silk was almost impossible to see as they hadpletely blended in with their surroundings and if it wasn¡¯t for Noreya¡¯s inhuman senses, they would have fooled her.

    ¡°Oi Ariel, today because of you so much affection was forced down my throat that I think I have diabetes now...¡±

    ¡°Nee-san, you... do you know the owner of this book? Can... can you let go of first...¡±

    Be looked petrified as she looked into the face of the girl that she had embraced from behind, this girl... was still not Ariel. In the second that Be made contact with the girl, she discovered that this girl¡¯s hair was orange, a hair colour quite rare, even in this alternate world of magic and swords. Even though there were some magic dyes that could change the colour of one¡¯s hair, but Be had yet to hear of any alchemist that could create such beautiful orange eyes that the girl possessed, meaning that this girl wasn¡¯t just Ariel in disguise.

    Be was still lost in the shock of having gotten the wrong person again and didn¡¯t realize that she had almost been attacked by those nearly invisible silk strands. If it wasn¡¯t for Noreya watching closely behind them, the orange-haired beauty would most likely have hurt Be in self-defence when thetter had suddenly hugged her from behind.

    ¡°Be, I left my magic notebook here, did you see it...you... what are you doing?¡±

    Theteing Ariel walked down from the bridge, she had been waiting here at the flower bed for quite a while without Be showing up, Ariel was afraid that Be had gotten lost on the way here and had gone to go look for her. Before she left, she ced the magic notebook that she carried around with her to tell Be that she was already here, if Be was to show up before she had returned. At that time, Be just happened to be with Noreya behind the tree, out of Ariel¡¯s sight, causing all of the misunderstandings that happened after.

    ¡°Ariel, I can exin! I was just...¡±

    ¡°Where did youe from girl, you sure have guts to steal my friend... Damn it, I was supposed to be first...¡±

    Ariel disappeared for a split second, reappearing beside Be and the orange haired girl, throwing a translucent ball of spatial energy. This was a type of spatial magic that Ariel was familiar with, she had controlled its power so that it would only push someone aside andcked the ability to do any actual damage.

    As soon as the ball of energy made contact with the girl, she exploded into a bunch of wood and dust, scaring Be who was still holding the girl in her arms, as she thought that Ariel had blown the girl up with her magic.

    ¡°A dummy? You are...¡±

    Ariel turned to look at the orange haired beauty who had moved to a ce not far from her, the anger on her face quickly turning into calmness. Ariel realized that she was too impulsive earlier and hadn¡¯t sensed the girl¡¯s strangeness. However, this wasn¡¯t enough for Ariel to handover Be to this girl who they knew nothing about.

    Ariel hadn¡¯t realized it yet, but right now she really looked like one of those girls who had just gotten their boyfriends stolen from them. Probably the biggest reason why Ariel was so agitated was that the orange haired girl¡¯s beauty happened to be on the same level as hers, if it was just a little bit less, perhaps Ariel wouldn¡¯t have been so sensitive.

    ¡°Noreya, are you just going to watch quietly and let it happen...and not do...¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t I the first, that magician girl... er, the two of them seem to be on the same power level, there shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t that Noreya didn¡¯t want to help Be, but that the other two girls weren¡¯t people that she hadplete confidence in beating in a head-on fight, so she chose to step back and watch for now.

    ¡°Ariel, and schoolmate-san, this was all my fight, so can you two stop fighting with each other? I¡¯ll treat you all to lunchter if that¡¯s not enough we could get some dinner too...¡±

    Be saw that if she didn¡¯t interfere, the scene in front of her might be one from a certain anime involving a love triangle and white albums, so she could only intervene herself and act as a mediator for the two. Seeing that Be, the original ¡®perpetrator¡¯ of this mess, finally came out and epted her responsibility, the two beauties stopped their fighting. Be hadn¡¯t realized it yet, but her intervention had sessfully stopped what would have been a full out fight between two Saviours.

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re going to have a lot of exining to do! I was waiting for so long... you... Really are...¡±

    ¡°Be... I¡¯m the Manasville Empire¡¯s 6th princess, ine, you don¡¯t have to be so distant from me as to call me schoolmate.¡±

    NOREYA

    ELAINE

 Volume 2 Chapter 54: The Restless Dining Hall

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 54: The Restless Dining Hall</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Due to the fact that the Olsyvia Academy was divided into 5 different branch academies, there was quite the number of buildings within the academy grounds. Without assistance from upperssmen, it was rather easy for new students to get lost in their first few days.

    From a bird¡¯s eye perspective, the Olsyvia Academy was built in the shape of a cross, with one branch academy at each of the four sides and one in the center. At the main entrance of the academy, there was a transportation magic formation, which new students would be able to use after they¡¯vepleted the entry process. Of course, the magic formation required payment of 1 silver coin each time from each person that used it, and there weren¡¯t any group discounts here. If one simply didn¡¯t want to spend the fee, they could enter academy through the main gates into the academy¡¯s eastern branch, the Olsyvia Genius¡¯ Academy and travel to their own branch by foot from there. That was the second option.

    Be and the others chose the third option, which was to ride in the academy¡¯s own horse-drawn carriages. To use the carriages once would only cost 20 copper coins, being 1/5th of the price of taking the transportation magic formation. The system was somewhat simr to the taxis of Earth. The only thing that Be foundcking was that all of these carriages were of the same standard, having two horses and a maximum capacity of four people. There was also a speed limit in ce on school grounds, to reduce the chance of idents happening.

    Apart from the open campus of the central area¡¯smoner branch, the Francis Academy, the other four branches had aparatively isted campus with their own style of buildings. The buildings in the eastern Olsyvia Genius¡¯ Academy were distinctly simr to the baroque style buildings of middle age Europe, Be didn¡¯t know whether or not the one behind the design of these buildings was another transmigrator. The buildings within the southern side¡¯s St. Louis Academy were basically only various churches and convents.

    The northern branch, the Filomina Academy, had its buildings luxuriously designed and mainlyposed of many vis, making the branch look more like amunity of rich people than a ce of learning. As for the royalty¡¯s western branch, the Euphemia Academy, the buildings were even more extravagant than those of the Filomina Academy. The buildings there were designed with each of the five empire¡¯s royal pces in mind, drawing elements from each.

    ___

    Be and the three princesses finally arrived at the Filomina Academy¡¯s new student sign-in location. There wasn¡¯t much of a line and it didn¡¯t take long for Be to reach the front, coincidentally, the girl who attended to Be was one of the two student council representatives who had picked her up at the front gates.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, you... you could just send one of your servants toplete the process. Our branch rules allow members from families of nobles holding the peerage of Marquis and above to have a servantplete work such as this.¡±

    ¡°Er, my servants... It¡¯s nothing really, I can fill this out myself.¡±

    Be received the school entry form in her hand and looked over it, it didn¡¯t seem to have much difference from the ones from Earth¡¯s universities. Apart from her major and dormitory, the rest of the paperwork had already been filled out, perhaps it was one of the perks of having a high peerage.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, how are your rtions with those princesses that came with you?¡±

    ¡°Not bad, I guess, we¡¯re a little stronger than acquaintances.¡±

    ¡°Alright, but I suggest you not to get too close to them.¡±

    ¡°Why? Does the academy restrict contact between the nobles and royalty?¡±

    ¡°Not at all, but it¡¯s just that Princess Ariel is rumoured to be terribly hideous, princess Noreya hadn¡¯t shown her face ever since she had been disfigured, and princess ine is supposedly the reincarnation of a cursed witch that is surrounded by malicious beings that even the current pope couldn¡¯t exorcise. The political futures of these three princesses aren¡¯t very bright, there wouldn¡¯t be any political gain for you to make friends with them, your friendship might even affect you negatively!¡±

    Only after the kind reminder whispered to her by the student council representative did Be know that friendships between nobles and royalty had so much extra stuff behind it, why was there so much stuff to do something as simple as making friends here! Anyways, these three princesses sure were good at hiding themselves. Even if one were to ignore their abilities and just look at their outstanding beauty, they definitely didn¡¯t seem like the kind of princesses without a political future.

    ¡°Thanks for your reminder, I want to apply for the knights branch{1}, it¡¯s fine if I leave the dormitory selection forter right?¡±

    After finishing up with Be¡¯s paperwork, the four girls left in their carriage to grab some lunch. Not long after they left, a loli with golden twintails appeared beside the girl from the student council who had been aiding Be with her paperwork, who quickly rose from her seat and greeted the loli.

    ¡°Has Duchess Bellina¡¯s paperwork beenpleted?¡±

    ¡°President-sama, Duchess Bellina¡¯s paperwork is done, but... there¡¯s something... about the way that she chooses her friends that I think president-sama should know! The friends that she had made so far were all those less weed princesses, do we...¡±

    ¡°Let her do what she wants, I guess that we overestimated her before, thinking that she had something that could make her stand out. But now, it seems that she¡¯s just another one of those shortsighted new money nobles. It doesn¡¯t seem like we¡¯re going to get any more new students, go help prepare with the opening ceremony!¡±

    ¡°Understood, president-sama!¡±

    ___

    The Olsyvia Academy¡¯s central region, within a private room on the second floor of the Francis Academy¡¯s dining hall, Be and the three princesses sat around a table. The three princesses had shed their thick disguises in the privacy of the room. The private room was split into two smaller rooms, with Be¡¯s ¡®servants¡¯ Noesha, Mia, Angel, and Betia eating in the outside room, meaning that Be and the princesses who were in the inner room would be notified if anyone were to enter.

    Manas ine, the 6th princess of the Manasville Empire. ording to the information that Ariel told Be, she was supposedly a reincarnated witch that carried an intensely strong curse on her ever since she was born. The worst part about her curse was that it couldn¡¯t be exorcised with light magic like most other curses, and the priest who had blessed her was killed on the spot by a mysterious power. After that unfortunate event, the emperor had thrown her into one of the empty and deste residences within the royal pce without any maids or servants, leaving her to fend for herself.

    The curse that ine had been born with was so strong that no one from the Church of Light even dared to bring her to the cross and burn her, and the temr knight with the cultivation of holy knight who had attempted to kill her as a child was crippled by the power of the curse. In the sixteen years after, ine somehow actually managed to survive and grow up, the emperor couldn¡¯t say or do anything about such a strange urrence. When ine mentioned that she wanted to leave, the emperor had quickly agreed and sent her out of the royal pce, throwing this tough problem to the Olsyvia Academy.

    While on the topic of the curse that was supposedly ced over ine, Be had just received an important notice from Angel and Mia about the orange haired beauty. Angel and Mia were able to detect countless unseeable spirits circling around ine, ones that Angel knew weren¡¯t from this dimension because she had sensed something strange about them and had confirmed as her soul magic had no power over them whatsoever.

    The three princesses were wearing the attire of their profession: Noreya was dressed as an assassin but had the weapons of an archer, Ariel wore the robes of a mage but wielded the staff of a summoner, and perhaps the strangest was ine, who was dressed as a witch but used the equipment of a puppet master. Looking around, the ¡®newbie¡¯ Be saw that everyone here except her were dual-profession experts, Be was even a little bit scared to talk.

    ¡°Uhm... you three don¡¯t need to have such tense faces? We¡¯re here to fill our stomachs, not to look for a fight.¡±

    ¡°You mistook someone else for me, and not just once, am I that forgettable to you!?¡±

    ¡°Of course not Ariel, you¡¯re not forgettable at all! Can you please forgive me? Oh, weren¡¯t you looking for me? I¡¯ll pay my reparations for my mistakes after we attend to what you need me to do.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll let you off this time, if you mistake someone else for me again, I¡¯ll... I won¡¯t be so lenient! Have you chosen a dorm yet?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t chosen yet, why?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great, Be, let¡¯s cohabit... no, I mean we¡¯ll live together... live together in the same dorm!¡±

    Hearing the suggestive words that wereing out of Ariel¡¯s mouth, Be¡¯s brain froze a bit as it attempted to process the information. Students from different professions could live together? Be hadn¡¯t heard anything from the student council representatives about such ¡®welfare¡¯! But Be wasn¡¯t sure if Ariel was telling the truth or that she didn¡¯t actually know the academy¡¯s rules either.

    ¡°No, she¡¯s already with me, youter... It¡¯s already been agreed that she and I will share a dorm.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with her? You weren¡¯t the one who was embraced by Be earlier...¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve already had a date on the bridge of love, you can ask Be if you don¡¯t believe me. There were quite a few people that saw me and her go behind the trees...¡±

    ¡°Be, this... she¡¯s lying, right?!¡±

    Be turned all of her attention to the te of food in front of her, deciding not to intervene between the argument between Ariel and Noreya as there wasn¡¯t exactly much that she could do anyways. What Noreya was saying wasn¡¯tpletely false, with at least half of it being true... One thing that Be was surprised about was Noreya suddenly starting to argue with Ariel, was her icy personality from earlier just an act!? If it was truly an act, then Noreya¡¯s acting ability was definitely enough to receive an Oscar award...

    Noreya¡¯s original intent was to find a dorm partner that could lead the way for her, but she had been unable to do so, and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to admit that she had a natural disability when it came to directions. In her time of need, she found the perfect candidate in Be, and decided that she was the one. The previous owner of this Noreya¡¯s hadmitted suicide at a young age due to her inability to deal with her disfigurement, and Noesha just happened to take over this body after she had transmigrated here. Simr to the situation with Kriss and Ariel, Noreya¡¯s iming of the body changed its previous look.

    One of the things that Noreya was the most worried about was a habit that she had inherited from her previous few incarnations as top-tier assassins, that her true looks and identity were revealed. So it was of utmost importance to her to find a dorm mate who she could trust. The other two princesses, ine and Ariel, both had a simr history of hiding themselves away from the outside eye and it was very likely that they were both aiming to make Be be their dorm mate as well, forcing Noreya to make the first move or she might miss out on the perfect girl to share a dorm with.

    ¡°You two can stop arguing already, there are different sizes of dorms... Two person dorm, three-person dorm, six person dorm, and even bigger ones too. We might as well just all live together, I already have the dorm request form with me and all that the three of you here need to do is sign it!¡±

    They looked on as ine pulled out a dormitory request form for a 6-person dorm, the first slot already had ine¡¯s name written in. What was even more excessive was that the names of Be, Noreya, and Ariel had already been written down, just missing the final stroke in thest characters. Was this girl trying to force people into being her dorm mates?

    ¡°Hey ine, can we get a new form? This one¡¯s already been used...¡±

    ¡°I only have this one, why, it¡¯s not like I¡¯ll be a liability to you guys, I can take care of all the cleaning in the dorm! I can also do some divination for you guys, free of charge, this offer is really a steal!¡±

    Due to the strong curse ced over her as soon as she had transmigrated to this world, normal people didn¡¯t dare to approach her and couldn¡¯t stand being around her. Back at the flower bed, for example, there were a few other people in the vicinity that had been chased away by the power of ine¡¯s curse. Only Be, Ariel, and Noreya seemed able to stand around her and remainpletely unaffected, what are they if not ine¡¯s destined dorm mates?

    If she didn¡¯t take the chance she had now, ine knew that it was very likely for her to have to live by herself for the rest of her school life. She had been apanied by those malicious spirits that had transmigrated with her throughout several incarnations, ine was scared that she might end up getting some sort of psychological disorder if she had to endure it by herself for any longer.

    In the end, all three princesses agreed to thispromise, while Be turned her thoughts towards how to buy out the dormitory beside them as well so that Noesha and the other loli ¡®maidservants¡¯ would have a ce to stay. The rules of the Olsyvia Academy allowed royalty and nobility to live together in ¡®special¡¯ dormitories under certain conditions.

    These special dormitories were secretly referred to as ¡®lover dormitories¡¯ by the academy¡¯ students, as they had originally been two-person dorms specifically designed for couples. As time went on, however, due to the rarity of royalty and nobility only having a single wife, these dorms were expanded to amodate up to six people to satisfy the demands of those with status.

    If one wished to live in such a dormitory, nobles would first have to possess the peerage of Marquis and above, or at least be the direct sessor to a Marquis. As for the initial requirements for royalty, they must be a member of the emperor¡¯s immediate family and of the legitimate birth. After they met the requirements they would have to send a request to the student councils of their respective academies, and finally, they would have to pay the rent of 1 gold coin every single day.

    In this world, 1 gold coin was equivalent to 100 silver coins or 10,000 copper coins, with 1 copper coin costing approximately 1 yuan in Chinese currency. Meaning that it would take 10,000 yuan (1,464 USD) to live in one of these dormitories each day, and to live in them for an entire semester would cost 12,000,000 yuan (1,756,954 USD). That price tag was only for the dorm alone and didn¡¯t include any of the other expenses that would be incurred.

    Even though Be felt a little sorry for her wallet, but she didn¡¯t express any opposition to the suggestion, she was the most luxuriously dressed here and it would almost definitely end with her paying for the dorm. The other three had alreadypleted their entry processes at the Euphemia Academy(Royalty), and all that they and Be had to do now was to convey their request to their respective student council presidents.

    Right as Be and the others were about to ask for the bill and leave, a loudmotion suddenly erupted outside, with both male and female voices partaking in what seemed to be a heated argument that seemed on the verge of escting. Based on some iplete data, in this world restaurants and simr businesses were the third most dangerous ces within anyrge city, with the main hall of the mercenary guilds and auction houses ranking above. As all three locations would have fights break out at random every day.

    What really drew Be¡¯s attention was that she could hear the voices of Lisha and Irene partaking in the argument, these two were the sisters of Be¡¯s substitute, Felia. What kind of person just ignores their family when they fall into trouble! Be and the three princesses who had once again donned their disguises exited the inner room. Noesha and the other three lolis had finished eating as well and looked to Be for her to make a decision.

    Be wasn¡¯t in a rush to go out with guns... magic zing, she slowly opened the door just enough so that she could put her face up to it and see the situation outside. She was able to see Irene, Lisha, and Lisha¡¯s assassin attendant L standing in the hall not far from them, with three men blocking their way. The three males were rather familiar to Be and she was able to recognize that they were the three legendary heroes who had previously apanied Lisha but had abandoned her during her time of need!

    After the rtionship between Lisha and Be was repaired, she had disbanded the Anti-Demon Knight corp. So theoretically speaking, Lisha should no longer have any ties to the three of them, so why were they doing this to her? Were they trying to steal Be¡¯s own little sister from her? If they were, they would definitely be in for a beating!

    ¡°Nee-san, there¡¯s a male among the bystanders that has an unlikeable scent, he¡¯s very likely to be one of those new Saviours that Vianne mentioned! Those guys arguing with Lisha-nee were eating at the same table as him earlier.¡±

    Be was about to go and teach those guys a lesson but through Angel¡¯s whispered reminder, she discovered a rather strange and special youth watching not far from Lisha and the others. Be couldn¡¯t exactly ce a finger on the reason why the youth seemed strange to her, he wasn¡¯t one that could be considered handsome, but Be noted that his smile was rather provocative and made people feel like punching his face in.

    ¡°Be, if I remember correctly, he should be one of the useless young masters from one of the Octavian Empire¡¯s four great families, I think it was the Brad family? Anyways, he was originally just a beginner knight{2}, but after some ident, while horseback ridingst month, his power and abilities suddenly skyrocketed. In the Brad family¡¯s recent internalpetition he managed to defeat the eldest son who had the cultivation of holy knight and won the right to attend the Filomina Academy.¡±

    After hearing Ariel¡¯s intel, an unnatural look crept onto her face, why was this script so familiar? Not only her, Ariel, ine, and Noreya all had simr expressions on their faces, seemingly having some feeling of familiarity to the events that had happened to this young noble.

    ¡ªTL NOTES¡ª

    {1} Simr to one¡¯s major in university, Be has chosen her ¡®career path¡¯ to be that of a knight

    {2} The tiers for knights so far: Beginner Knight -> Knight -> Medium Knight -> High Knight -> Holy Knight-> Dragon Knight

    ¡ªEND¡ª

 Volume 2 Chapter 55: Making Headlines in the New School Year!

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 55: Making Headlines in the New School Year!</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    ¡°Can you hooligans stop bothering my little sister?! She has already cut ties with you, hasn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Princess Irene, that time was just a misunderstanding, we pulled back to gather reinforcements! Can you just let me talk...¡±

    ¡°Hayden, you best get out of our sight this instant! If it wasn¡¯t for... nevermind, but Lisha almost lost her life because of you selfish bastards!¡±

    Lisha hid behind her older sister Irene, not willing to talk with Hayden directly. The legendary hero with the title of ???Grand Enchanter??? had run off with ???Berserker??? Balthes and ???Hand of Resurrection??? Wulfe back during their party¡¯s plight back during the fight at the Laerte Line, abandoning Lisha and L. If those void monarchs hadn¡¯t been Be¡¯s subordinates, the fate of the two girls wouldn¡¯t have been very bright.

    Irene had already joined Be¡¯s Dark Sanctuary and only returned to the Octavian Empire(Knights) because Be needed an insider to keep her up to date on events that happened within the Empire that Felia had belonged to, another factor was that Irene didn¡¯t have any decent excuse to abandon the Octavian Empire yet. After she had finally managed to repair her rtionship with Be and Lisha, Irene finally experienced the feeling of being an older sister. Irene had already heard from L about how Hayden had abandoned Lisha and left her to die, so she was steeled on not giving this pretentious male any chance to get close to Lisha.

    L had also instinctively ced herself in front of Lisha, she didn¡¯t have the best impression of these three either, having shared the same fate as Lisha.

    ¡°Lisha, give me a chance to exin, please! If you don¡¯t give me a chance, I¡¯ll stay on my knees until..¡±

    Before Hayden could finish speaking, a cup flew straight at him from somewhere among the onlookers, hitting Hayden¡¯s self-protection magic formation and shattering. Hayden looked back a little awkwardly at Brad Scout who was secretly watching the scene not too far away. Hadn¡¯t their n been for Hayden and the others to keep Lisha upied, then some delinquents paid by Scout was supposed to mess with the girls, giving an opportunity for Scout to save the ¡®damsels in distress¡¯?

    Scout was also rather surprised at the course of events, he scanned the crowd of bystanders who had gathered to watch and found that those subordinates of his who were supposed to have been those ¡®delinquents¡¯ were nowhere to be seen. Scout didn¡¯t know where that cup had flown from and didn¡¯t exactly care much for that right now, as he was desperately trying to find a way to fix his n.

    When Scout looked back to where Lisha, Irene, and L had been just seconds earlier, they were nowhere to be seen. It would have taken inhuman speed for them to have run away in the brief time that Scout had spent scanning the crowd, especially when one considered his cultivation level of Holy Knight. Outside of the dining hall currently, several young noble males were getting the living crap beat out of them by another group of young nobles, their screams and cries carried quite far and had even drawn the attention of the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s security, with a detachment of guards on their way. The onlookers of the one-sided fight were mostly those from themoners¡¯ Francis branch Academy and chose to watch and not act when confronted with such a situation.

    ¡°Beerbohm, what the hell have I done to you...¡±

    ¡°Why did you nce at me?! I don¡¯t enjoy your damn eyes looking at me, Kyle, you brought this beating upon yourself, so you better take it like a man!¡±

    Be¡¯s group, now with Lisha, Irene, and L in tow, nced back behind them at the scene outside the dining hall and continued on their way out. Before Be had left, however, she had gestured to Beerbohm who was still beating on an unfortunate noble, Beerbohm and his subordinates soon left the scene as well. When the detachment of guards arrived with some of the school¡¯s duty teachers, all they saw were a bunch of young nobles from the Octavian Empire sprawled on the ground and the group of their counterparts from the Gabriel Empire had long fled the scene.

    This Beerbohm was a count from the Gabriel Empire that Be had invited over, she had foreseen that the male Saviour back at the dining hall was nning something cliche like ¡®saving the damsels in distress¡¯. So, Be had gotten Noesha to use her spatial magic to contact Beerbohm and his friends who had been wandering the shopping district toe over and help her deal with some hooligans, using the chaos that they caused to smuggle Lisha and the others out using Noesha¡¯s teleportation magic.

    The Saviour on the other side was evidently not as experienced as Be in the art of plotting and trickery, Be had quickly seen through his n when she saw a bunch of nobles from the Octavian Empire gathered outside of the dining hall dressed like delinquents. If it had been her, she would have at least hired some nobles from a different empire from her own. Right now, Be didn¡¯t really want to face this Saviour head on, as ???Light Creator??? Vianne¡¯s intel had been that there was more than just one such Saviour in the Olsyvia Academy, and it would be best not to stir up too much trouble before she was able to confirm the number of enemies.

    ¡°Be... Felia-nee, it¡¯s good to see you again, are they your friends?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you girlster, aren¡¯t you only supposed to arrive here tomorrow? So why are you here...¡±

    ¡°If I didn¡¯te today, I would have been annoyed to death by that stupid father of ours. As soon as I got backst time, he was looking through marriage candidates for me and kept arranging for me to meet them, it was fortunate that Irene-nee and Luce-nee helped me talk him out of it, but it was still really annoying!¡±

    However, Be¡¯s group hadn¡¯t gotten far from the dining hall when they were stopped by a group from the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s disciplinarymittee. The Olsyvia Academy wasrgely managed by the students themselves, meaning that the student councils of the academy all held quite a bit of power. Apart from each branch academy¡¯s student council, there was also a ¡®main¡¯ student council with the five council presidents of the branch academies as members and a ¡®chairman¡¯ at the top, usually referred to as the head president.

    The Olsyvia Academy¡¯s disciplinarymittee was under the direct control of the main student council, the student council of the five branch academies had neither the authority to control the disciplinarymittee nor the right to create one of their own. Themittee was tasked with keeping order within the academy and would dish out disciplinary action to those who had broken the academy¡¯s rules and regtions. The disciplinarymittee was different from the academy¡¯s security, as the guards would only be able to deal with conflicts between themoners due to their ownck of peerage, and when royalty and nobility were involved in conflicts, the disciplinarymittee was the only group with sufficient power and authority to punish the parties involved. Mainly because of the fact that many of the disciplinary council members were either royalty or nobility themselves.

    ¡°You girls over there, halt! Are you the lord of the Saniyah Duchy, Duchess Bellina? Pleasee with us to the disciplinarymittee¡¯s office for a bit.¡±

    The party that confronted Be¡¯s was entirelyprised of members of the disciplinarymittee. Their uniform wasn¡¯t very, well... uniform, having some members from each of the five branch academies that all wore their respective uniforms. The only thing uniform about the group was the ck armbands around their right arm that signified their identities as members of the disciplinarymittee. The group was led by a beautiful knight in a snow-white set of light te that was engraved with a unique dragon emblem that showed off her status and cultivation of dragon knight.

    Be did a scan through Felia¡¯s memories and was able to identify this beauty in front of her. Esther Natasha, a member of the Esther family which was one of the Octavian Empire¡¯s four great families.

    Natasha, along with the ???Rose Knight??? Eleanor who had joined Be¡¯s Dark Sanctuary, was also recognized as one of the Octavian Empire¡¯s ???Four Beauty Knights???, carrying the title of ???Frost Knight???. Natasha was also called the ???Pure-White Knight??? due to the snow-white colour of her hair.

    Based on Felia¡¯s memory and some tidbits of information that Be had gotten during her conversation with Eleanor, this white-haired beauty in front of her was a rather strict person with quite the sense of justice, meaning that Be would be in for quite a hassle if she allowed Natasha to take her back to the office of the disciplinary office. Especially as Natasha¡¯s crystal blue eyes locked onto Be with the same gaze as that of a police officer who was looking at the suspect of a crime.

    ¡°ssmate Natasha, I just arrived at this school, so why is it that...¡±

    ¡°Cut the crap and juste with us!¡±

    ¡°Unless you give me a valid reason, Natasha, I won¡¯t allow you to take Be... Duchess Bellina!¡±

    ¡°Princess Irene, this isn¡¯t the Octavian Empire, you have no authority tomand me here. Kadir, why don¡¯t you and your subordinates go and invite the duchess over...¡±

    ¡°If anyone dares, I won¡¯t take any responsibility for the consequences...¡±

    ¡°Hey, Natasha, why don¡¯t you see how many princesses are here first... If you don¡¯t give us all a good reason for doing so, we¡¯re not going to let you take Bellina... Duchess Bellina.¡±

    Before Be had even answered, her sisters Irene and Lisha confronted Natasha, and even Noreya had butted into the conversation. Natasha¡¯s deputy, the vice-chair of the disciplinarymittee, Count Kadir, looked a little awkwardly at the girls around Be. Not counting the princesses Lisha and Irene, the three cloaked figures behind Be had taken out their items that represented their identity as members of various royal families.

    The Aldrich Empire¡¯s 5th princess Ariel, Kristoff Empire¡¯s 4th princess Noreya, Octavian Empire¡¯s 1st princess Irene and 10th princess Lisha, as well as the Manasville Empire¡¯s 6th princess ine. This meant that Duchess Bellina had a total of five princesses from four empires on her side. This was Kadir¡¯s first time seeing such a powerful ¡®anti-disciplinary¡¯ force in all his time in the position of the disciplinarymittee vice-chair.

    Even though Ariel, Noreya, and ine were are princesses with no real power or authority and could, therefore, be somewhat ignored. Princess Lisha, however, was a dragon knight just like the head-chair of the disciplinarymittee, Natasha. If Lisha were to stubbornly resist, then the disciplinary council really couldn¡¯t do much about her.

    ¡°Are you all nning to resist the disciplinarymittee¡¯s decisions? Do all of you want to go have a chat in our...¡±

    ¡°I mean, we just finished our registration today, if it reallyes down to it, we could all just drop out. Lisha, I think that I¡¯m going to drop...¡±

    ¡°Me too...¡±

    ¡°Count me in...¡±

    Now it was Natasha¡¯s turn to be dumbfounded, even though she had always been rather stubborn and uptight, it would be quite the negative news if people found out that the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s disciplinary council had forced five princesses and a duchess to drop out of school. Seeing that the two sides were about to break off negotiations, the vice-chair Count Kadir quickly tried to repair the situation.

    ¡°Please think this through, your Highnesses! There¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be settled with a proper talk, it¡¯s just that Miss Natasha, ourmittee head is quite impulsive herself. Duchess Bellina, the reason why we¡¯re here is to ask for your help in something that we¡¯re currently investigating. We¡¯ve received reports from multiple students of arge-scale fight between two groups of nobles in front of the Francis Branch Academy¡¯s dining hall. Just a while ago, we managed to detain Beerbohm¡¯s group who had instigated the fight, many of them had testified that you were the...¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s framing me, the entire continent knows that his family had just suffered a crippling defeat at the hands of my army during that border conflict a couple weeks ago. He¡¯s definitely just putting the me on me as some sort of petty revenge!¡±

    Currently, Be was currently cursing Beerbohm¡¯s entire family. Hadn¡¯t she told that dumbass to get out of there, how did he get caught so fast. Be decided that she wasn¡¯t going to pay a single penny of the original amount that she had promised him earlier, perhaps she would even force him to pay her instead.

    ¡°Which is why we need your assistance...¡±

    ¡°I humbly decline, you want to detain a Duchess, with just the verbal usation of a Count? I¡¯m not going to being with you unless you can provide some material evidence!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re not saying that you¡¯re the one behind it...but...¡±

    ¡°We, the Chuch of Light, can guarantee Duchess Bellina¡¯s virtuous character! It must just be a spectacr misunderstanding, Bellina¡¯s... kindness is something that not only us two, but all four of the Church¡¯s holy maidens can attest to. You must have gotten the wrong person!¡±

    Right as the two sides were at a deadlock, the Church of Light¡¯s 4th holy maiden Daisy and 3rd holy maiden Susan, who had just happened to walk by, intervened in the situation. Daisy was the Salo faction¡¯s holy maiden and was probably the closest to Be of the four holy maidens. Daisy had quickly chosen to step in after seeing that Be had been confronted by members of the disciplinarymittee.

    As for Susan, she had secretly already ¡®belonged¡¯ to Be. Seeing that Daisy had stepped in before her, she chose not to say anything herself, but also showed no sign of disproving what Daisy was iming. Basically proving that Daisy was telling the truth.

    Natasha¡¯s face changed to one of awkwardness but quickly shifted to a more serious one. Natasha hadn¡¯t expected for the Church of Light to intervene in this matter, especially not from both the Salo and the n factions who had united together to defend Duchess Bellina. Wasn¡¯t this Bellina just another ¡®new money¡¯ noble who had bought her peerage? So why was it that there were so many people willing to stand behind her?

    ¡°Excuse me for a minute, ssmate Natasha, I¡¯m definitely being framed. My good friend Kriss can prove my virtuous personality, if you don¡¯t believe me, she¡¯ll be arriving at the academy soon... Oh, I just remembered, she and I had made a promise to attend the same academy.¡±

    ¡°You... Are you threatening me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got the wrong idea! I can swear on the god of light that I really wasn¡¯t the one behind all of this. I am a faithful believer of the Church of Light, you should know what it means for me to make this oath!¡±

    ¡°Bellina... I hope that you remember what you just swore. I¡¯ll be keeping an eye on you for as long as you are a student of the Olsyvia Academy! Kadir, finish dealing with the stuff here, I¡¯m going to take some members to see if we can find any clues elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°Head-chair Natasha, at the dining hall... there should still be...¡±

    ¡°You go deal with it, I¡¯m a bit tired.¡±

    Natasha finally gave in to the sheer amount of power behind Be. Not only were there princesses from all five empires as well as the holy maidens from the Church of Light, the princesses Lisha and Kriss were also regarded as heroes amongst the general poption for their aplishment of saving the town of Sakerid from the undead disaster that had happened a while ago. If all of these people were standing behind Be, it would actually be near impossible for Natasha to detain Be for questioning back at the disciplinarymittee¡¯s office.

    Before Natasha turned away, Be was able to see a few tears trickling down her face. Be knew that she would probably have to fix rtions with Natasha sometime in the future, it wouldn¡¯t be exactly the best thing for her academy life to have pissed of the head-chair of the disciplinarymittee. Ever since Natasha had be the head-chair of the disciplinarymittee, she had never been thwarted like she had been by Be today, and today¡¯s events had definitely hurt her self-esteem. In Natasha¡¯s heart, Be had already left behind a strong impression.

    ___

    The Saviour Scout and his newly recruited hero henchmen were still waiting back at the scene in front of the dining hall. Scout was rather confused as his original n had been to cause somemotion at the dining hall, where they would manage to save the damsels in distress by taking care of the hooligans, and then he himself would take care of the disciplinarymittee members after they showed up. After which the entire academy would have heard of the name Scout, and all of the academy¡¯s girls would turn their eyes to the once useless young noble turned genius.

    However, the ¡®actors¡¯ that he had hired never showed up, neither did the members of the disciplinarymittee. What had gone wrong with his ingenious n? He had hoped to make headlines on the school headlines after doing all of this! His biggest disappointment about his n¡¯s failure was that he had not been able to see the head-chair of the disciplinarymittee, as Esther Natasha was ranked as one of the academy¡¯s new school year¡¯s top 10 beauties by some people who didn¡¯t have any better things to do with their lives.

    Scout was still thinking of a way to make more problems and eventually get the attention of the disciplinarymittee, and then find a way from there to get into good rtions with Natasha, preferably making Natasha his woman. Little did he know, he would no longer have any chance to see Natasha, even if he did attract the attention of the disciplinarymittee. The reason being that Natasha would be a certain person¡¯s full-time stalker and didn¡¯t spare any time for anything else.

    ___

    In the western part of the Olsyvia Academy, the Euphemia Royalty branch academy¡¯s student council office, three girls were currently discussing something. A girl with violet coloured hair sat behind the desk belonging to the president of the Euphemia branch Academy¡¯s student council, showing off her identity. Her blue eyes calmed gazed at the girl in front of her, the light cast on her by the office¡¯s magicmps further entuated the air of royaltying from her.

    This unearthly beauty was the 1st princess of the Manasville Empire, Manas Ese, who was also the president of the Euphemia branch Academy¡¯s student council. She ranked top three in this new school year¡¯s top 10 beauties and was quite popr among the student body.

    In front of Ese was a silver-haired girl with purple eyes whose beauty could even rival that of hers. Beside Ese sat a loli with golden twin tails that looked enviously at both Kriss and Ese, her gaze bouncing between them, probably envious of the two¡¯s unearthly beauty that had put her own outstanding one to shame.

    ¡°Mathilde Kriss, are you serious!? You¡¯re the Gabriel Empire¡¯s 1st princess, and quite well respected by the other students as well, why do you want to move in with a noble? Especially a problem character like Duchess Bellina who had purchased her... Do you not care about your reputation?¡±

    ¡°President Ese, of course, I¡¯m serious. The ¡®problem character¡¯ that you¡¯re mentioning is my best friend, and those gossipers aren¡¯t going to change my opinion about her. Be... Bellina isn¡¯t at all like what the rumours say. President Lucia, am I weed to move into your branch¡¯s dorms?

    ¡°Kriss, how about you read this article first!¡±

    ¡°Er, this is...¡±

    Kriss received something simr to a magazine from Ese, the title of the first headline on the front page was ¡®The Head of the Disciplinary Council Finally Admits Defeat!? The First Person that Esther Natasha has Failed to Detain!¡¯. If this was the title of an article from Earth, it would definitely be on one of those click-baiting sites that only show a small aspect of the actual story and twists it to gather more attention. At first, Kriss didn¡¯t n on reading it at all, but with some pushing from Ese, she read the first few sentences and quickly locked onto the name ¡®Bellina¡¯.

    ESE

 Volume 2 Chapter 56: A Different Type of Dormitory Districtâ€¦?

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 56: A Different Type of Dormitory District...?</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    In the student council office of the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s royalty branch, the Euphemia branch Academy. Ese, the president of the Euphemia branch¡¯s student council, looked at the golden-haired female knight in front of her desk with inquisitive eyes, ¡®So this is the rumoured Duchess Bellina who has been cklisted by the Disciplinary Committee? But no matter how I look at her, she just seems to be an ordinary girl, I wonder how she became friends with those princesses.¡¯{1}

    Be had came here as part of the application process for the special dorm that she was nning to share with the princesses, she didn¡¯t expect to find not only the student council president of Euphemia branch Academy but also that of the Filomina branch Academy of which Be was attending, president Lucia. It was a surprise to Be to find Lucia here, but it was quite a wee one, as it would save her the hassle of having to go find Lucia back at the Filomina branch¡¯s student council officeter.

    Ese¡¯s hair was a mysterious violet that seemed quite enchanting beneath the gentle light cast by the office¡¯s magicalmps. This was the second beauty that Be had encountered with purplish hair, with the demon princess Dolores being the first.

    It seemed that only beauties could be student council presidents in the Olsyvia Academy. If Be had never encountered Kriss and the others, Ese would have been the most beautiful girl that Be had ever seen. Now that Be had seen so many beauties already, however, she was able to look at Ese quite calmly and naturally.

    The student council president of the Filomina branch Academy, Lucia, was a loli with golden twintails and looks that could be considered that of a beauty. It was just that there were simply too many beautiful girls in the academy that Lucia seemed rather normal inparison. It was a shame that Lucia wasn¡¯t t-chested, it seemed t-chested lolis were something that only existed in the 2d world

    Kriss also happened to be here and seemed to have been waiting for quite a while already. A smile crept onto Kriss¡¯ face when Be had entered the room, but she had refrained from immediatelying and greeting Be, most likely due to the presence of the two student council presidents in the room.

    ¡°So you are Duchess Bellina who, on her first day, has already gotten the Disciplinary Committee¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°President Ese, that¡¯s false usation, I was definitely framed!¡±

    ¡°Your name is even making headlines on the academy newspaper...¡±

    ¡°President Ese, I¡¯m here to request a special dormitory. My interactions with the Disciplinary Committee shouldn¡¯t affect me applying for a dorm at all. Head-chair Natasha alsocks any physical evidence to convict me of any crimes, is it that you¡¯re afraid of the disciplinary council?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re... questioning my authority?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare, Ese-senpai. I believe that you are a fair and equitable president that definitely wouldn¡¯t be tricked by those baseless rumours!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll be blunt with you. You know that Lisha and Kriss are very talented right? Well, it¡¯s very likely that they be the elites of the Olsyvia Academy. Our academy has topped the yearly ¡®12 Academy Competition¡¯ ran by the Academy Alliance for the past 9 years, and we¡¯re looking to continue that record this year. Based on my knowledge, the abilities of you and the other princessespared to that of Kriss and Lisha...¡±

    After hearing Ese¡¯s long and ¡®tactful¡¯ exnation, she finally understood that Ese was afraid of Be and the other ¡®problem students¡¯ leading the ¡®good students¡¯ Kriss and Lisha astray. It surprised Be that president Ese¡¯s opinion of Ariel, Noreya, and ine were all quite low and even considered them ¡®problem students¡¯ before the school year had even officially begun. It also seemed that she hadn¡¯t realized the true powers of her sister from another mother, ine, perhaps it was due to Ese¡¯s overconfidence in her own abilities or maybe she had already noticed it but was trying to help keep it a secret.

    However, Lisha and Kriss had already openly told Ese that they wanted to dorm with Be, threatening to drop out of the Olsyvia Academy if they were stopped from doing so. Ese had originally nned to have the two live together with the Euphemia branch¡¯s ¡®Elite ss¡¯, so that they would have somepetition and would then be motivated to better themselves at a faster pace. It was a shame that both Lisha and Kriss were dead set on sharing a dorm with Be and hadpletely turned down Ese¡¯s suggestion.

    ¡°Alright, how about this, I¡¯ll let you dorm together for the next three months. Here¡¯s the catch, at the end of those three months, there will be a friendlypetition with our neighbouring academy, the Alexander Academy. If your dorm can achieve a decent performance during thepetition, by decent I expect everyone apart from Kriss and Lisha to at least make the finals for the freshman division. If your dormitory can meet that requisite, I¡¯ll have no moreints of you girls living together and the Euphemia branch willpletely pay the 1st school year¡¯s rent for your dorm!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯tck money at all, president Ese, please allow me to turn down your request. How about this, I¡¯ll pay twice the rent, I can even pay thrice if you really want me to. Just pretend that nothing happened.¡±

    ¡°You... why is that you always rely on gold... gold isn¡¯t omnipotent, if you...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that your reward for achieving such an arduous task is something that Ipletely don¡¯t need. How about I make a bet with you, Ese-senpai?¡±

    ¡°What are we betting, I¡¯m making it clear now, I¡¯m not betting gold...¡±

    ¡°Not gold, I have plenty of that, I want to bet...¡±

    ___

    After some time, Be and the other girls left the student council office of the Euphemia branch with satisfied looks on their face, leaving behind a slightly angry president Ese. President Lucia who had witnessed the entire course of events without speaking a word looked strangely at Ese, seemingly confused at the bet that she had made with Be.

    ¡°President Ese, you really agreed to such a preposterous bet?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, that girl is too arrogant, cing such... a strange bet!¡±

    ¡°Yet you still agreed to it! If, I mean if, you lose...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just being her maid for a month, she¡¯s putting her own peerage and fief on the line, so what have I got to be afraid of! If I don¡¯t take the bet, it would be like admitting that us royalty aren¡¯t as bold and audacious as them nobles. Anyways, to beat me, not only does she have to im 1st ce in the friendlypetition¡¯s freshmenpetition, but also at this school year¡¯s 5 Branch tournament. There¡¯s no way she¡¯s going to win.¡±

    ¡°Both Lisha and Kriss stand with Bellina, isn¡¯t it a possibility for the two of them to purposely throw their match against her?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about that Lucia, I¡¯ll be participating in the 5 Branch tournament as well, as will the head chair of the Disciplinary Committee, Natasha, and it¡¯s quite evident that Natasha doesn¡¯t have the best rtions with Bellina, so there¡¯s no chance that Bellina will even reach the finals!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true, I guess. You¡¯ve been undefeated ever since your first day in the academy, I don¡¯t think our academy will lose our first ce at the 12 Academies tournament if you¡¯re there.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too early to make such bold predictions, Lucia. You should pay attention to the neighbouring Alexander Academy as they¡¯ve always been our fiercest rival. Inst year¡¯s tournament, they were only ten points away from taking the crown over us. We need to keep improving ourselves, as I¡¯m sure that the elites at the Alexander Academy are doing as well, we can¡¯t let our the hard work of our predecessors be ruined by us being too arrogant.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, as soon as I get back I¡¯ll start organizing some people to go and investigate the abilities of the Alexander Academy¡¯s new students. It¡¯s fortunate that they start the school a month after us, I hope that it¡¯s not toote to mix in some infiltrators.¡±

    ¡°Sorry to inconvenience you, president Lucia.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, our two branches have been staunch friends for as long as the academy has existed, helping you is like helping us!¡±

    After seeing off president Lucia. Ese walked towards the office¡¯s window and looked out at the new students hustling and bustling in the courtyard below and sunk into thought. She wasn¡¯t thinking of her bet with Bellina, as Ese¡¯s impression of her was that of an arrogant ¡®new money¡¯ and wasn¡¯t someone that possessed any real ability.

    The only things that could really be taken from her victory over the forces under Duke Brandon¡¯smand was that she had arge amount of capable retainers under her and not much else. There was also the chance that Duke Brandon had been scheming with her and the invasion had all been an act, but none of this pointed towards Duchess Bellina having any extraordinary ability herself.

    ¡°I hope it¡¯s just my misperception, but it seems as if there are a few existences in the Alexander Academy this year that are out of my perception. It¡¯s a shame that their academy ispletely closed off to those who aren¡¯t members of the facility, or else it would have been so easy to just send a few capable people to scout the details.¡±

    ___

    The new dorm that Be and the others were to move into was constructed on themon border between the Euphemia branch and the Filomina branch, in the North-West part of the Olsyvia Academy. Even though it was an academy residential district, but it didn¡¯t have much difference from a district of private residences that one would find in the central regions of an empire¡¯s capital.

    The special district was constructed in a considerably hidden ce, with those entering have to walk some distance through small, winding, forested paths to reach the district. On the way were quite a few guards in ck cloaks patrolling and standing guard, each of these guards had their faces covered by a ck mask that served the purpose of keeping their identities secret from prying eyes.

    These guards were a force under the direct control of the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s main student council, each of the members having been carefully chosen and trained. These guards were in charge of protecting important facilities within the academy and were jokingly referred to as the ¡®secret service¡¯ by the normal students due to the secrecy and mysteriousness of their profession.

    It took quite some time for Be and the others, following the directions on the map that Ese had provided, to arrive in the special residential district. The dorms in this district wereprised of rows upon rows of multistory buildings that looked like small hotels and were arranged alongside ake.

    The district was constructed around the biggest of the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s 6kes, Lake Virginia, also called the ¡®Starry Lake¡¯ due to the crystal clear mirror surface that reflected the stars at night and the mysterious lights that danced like fireflies above the water¡¯s surface. One of the academy¡¯s legends was that theke was created by a celestial body that had crashed long, long ago, and theke was still imbued with its mysterious power.

    Be was too busy to think about whether that legend was true or not, as all of her attention had been attracted by the district¡¯s buildings.

    Each of the individual buildings¡¯ exteriors was painted with warm and flirtatious colours. If one were to remove the sign that said ¡®Student Residences¡¯ from the main entrance and rece them with some others, the district would seem like one of Earth¡¯s infamous ¡®love hotel streets¡¯. The Olsyvia Academy sure was something to be able to construct a dormitory district into something that looks strikingly simr to a love hotel district.

    ¡°I wee your arrival, Duchess Bellina. I am Duke Brack, the manager of this hotel... residential district. I¡¯ve heard quite a bit about you from your father, Sir Clement, we¡¯ve been good business partners for a while now. If you have anything that you need here, you can talk to me about it.¡±

    Be was a little surprised to find out that the manager of a mere residential district had the peerage of Duke, perhaps this district wasn¡¯t as simple as Be had thought. Through Clement, Be had some understanding of this Duke Brack, he was a noble of the Manasville Empire and was originally a wealthy and renowned merchant who had also purchased his peerage. The amount that he spent was definitely on par with that as Be, as he had also purchased the peerage of Duke upfront.

    Duke Brack had made his fortune by buying and selling real estate, and also possesses the seat of vice-president of the Coristel continent¡¯s ¡®Rich and Powerful Organization¡¯. He had ascended to this position in his early-fifties by his sheer wealth, from this fact it was quite evident that real estate was quite lucrative even in this alternate world. Perhaps it was for a special purpose that he had constructed this residential district like this.

    Of course, Be didn¡¯tck money whatsoever. Her subordinate dark suzerain, Clement had begun unrestricted selling of the magic cores that Be and the others from the Dark Sanctuary had collected, with Be¡¯s permission of course. On the surface, Sir Clement was a grain merchant, but in secret, Clement was the continent¡¯srgest underground dealer of magic cores. The value of magic cores from mid-tier and above was calcted using gold coins, and as they were collected by the Dark Sanctuary¡¯s numerous dark suzerains, the manpower costs involved in this business was near zero.

    The extremely profitable business had brought in quite the amount of wealth for Be, if it wasn¡¯t for the sake of keeping lowkey and keeping all of the wealth under Clement¡¯s name, Be herself would have qualified to be part of the ¡®Rich and Powerful Organization¡¯ herself long ago.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, your father and I are part of the same organization and are good friends. If you don¡¯t mind the traditions that those ¡®proper¡¯ nobles set in ce, you can call me uncle.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Uncle Brack! Were you the one who built this... residential district?¡±

    ¡°Of course! This district was built for some specific groups of people after all. Hey little Bellina, you... Are you going to live here with them? They¡¯re all girls! I thought that you had a boy...¡±

    Be¡¯s suspicions were finally confirmed by Duke Brack, this residential district was basically a love hotel district built for those couples who were in rather special positions. Due to recognizing Duke Brack as an uncle, he allowed Be to rent an entire ¡®dormitory building¡¯, normally something that only students of royalty had the privilege of doing and wasn¡¯t something that a noble like Be had the right to do. Life sure was a lot more convenient with you have connections.

    Be¡¯s group were the first arrivals here, with none of the other wealthy and powerful having made their appearance yet. Because of this, she was able to not only rent out the dorm with the best position, but also the two dorms that neighboured it. This was Be¡¯s precaution against anyone else moving into them, as she nned on keeping them uninhabited and using them as buffers against anyone that may have any hostile intents against Be and her dorm mates.

    ¡°Uncle Brack, in the future if any beautiful girls want to move in, could you please tell them that my dorm still has enough space for more people?¡±

    ¡°Anything for you, little Bellina, but your interests... I know the heads of basically every big family on the continent, and there are quite a few handsome and strong men amongst their sons. How about uncle Brack arrange for you to meet some of them?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, uncle Brack, I don¡¯t like... I don¡¯t really have interest in handsome guys. But you know, if it were their family¡¯s beautiful daughters, I¡¯ll definitely wee them with open arms...¡±

    ¡°Nevermind then, I don¡¯t understand young people these days anymore. Just a couple days ago there were a few males of royal and noble birth who booked a rather secluded building here in advance and requesting me not to allow any females to move in around them, only handsome looking males.¡±

    ¡°Those who rented out these buildings years ago were all either one boy and several girls, or one girl and several boys. It seems that I¡¯ve really gotten old, I just can¡¯t keep up with new trends anymore...¡±

    Be had a strange look on her face as she watched Duke Brack slowly walk away while looking up at the sky. She hadn¡¯t expected to find a??philosophersa?? in this world, she was in awe at the sheer power of a?? philosophya??.

    Be had purposely chosen to have her conversation with Duke Brack some distance away from the princesses, meaning that they hadn¡¯t been able to hear the discussion between the two. Due to the fact that Be had been chosen by them as the ¡®residence head¡¯, there wasn¡¯t anything strange about her talking with the manager of the residential district, so they didn¡¯t think much of it.

    Right as Be was going to call the princesses over to go choose rooms, her sharp eyes discovered several beauties carrying luggage and walking in Be¡¯s direction. To Be¡¯s surprise, the girl at the front was someone who she had seen quite recently, the head chair of the Disciplinary Committee, Natasha. Be hadn¡¯t expected Natasha to not have been assigned a dorm yet, and it was unknown if she had came here on purpose or not.

    ¡ªTL NOTES¡ª

    {1}: I¡¯m going to put thoughts like this because moving italics from google docs to the site messes things up with the formatting.

    ¡ªEND¡ª

 Volume 2 Chapter 57: Morning at the Olsyvia Academy

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 57: Morning at the Olsyvia Academy</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Beside thergest of the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s 6kes, Lake Virginia, was Duchess Bellina¡¯s privately owned multi-storied dormitory building that looked suspiciously like a love hotel, ¡®White Heaven¡¯. Three groups of people had moved into the building so far. The first groupprised of Be, Lisha, Kriss, Ariel, Noreya, and ine sharing dorm 1. Right beside them in dorm 2 lived Noesha, Mia, Angel, Betia, Irene, and L. Finally, on the same floor¡¯s dorm 3 lived a few beauties from the Disciplinary Committee, head chair Natasha included.

    The balcony of Be¡¯s dorm opened out towards Lake Virginia providing the girls a beautiful view in the morning. It was a shame that everyone had missed the opportunity to view theke at night as they had all gone to sleep so earlyst night because of how tired they were after moving all of their possessions into the dorm. If possible, Be definitely wanted to go for a walk by theke tonight, after all,ke Virginia at night was always renowned as one of the academy¡¯s most beautiful ces.

    Even though this was supposedly a dorm, but there were striking differences between this and the university dormitories in Be¡¯s memory. Rather, this ce looked much closer to the ¡®love nest¡¯ of a newly-wed couple. The dorm itself was ratherrge, being around 200 square meters in area, with the main colour scheme being bright and warm colours.

    All of the dorm¡¯s soft mattresses were a vibrant pink and it was quite easy to fall asleep while lying on top and smelling the countless flowers within the dorm. Be was the first one to wake up in the morning, partially due to her past life as a workaholic that left her with a habit of waking up early and sleepingte. Anyways, as a demon king as well as a demon god, there was nothing wrong with Be not sleeping at all...

    Before Be even opened her eyes, she was able to feel someone asleep in her arms. Be didn¡¯t even need to open her eyes to tell who it was, she was probably the easiest one to guess in the entire dorm due to her height.

    The one currently fast asleep in Be¡¯s arms was her little sister Lisha, who had curled herself up like a kitten against Be. The first thing that Be saw when she opened her eyes was Lisha¡¯s petite face. Lisha was currently still in her human form, not that of the ???Dragon Demon Empress??? Alisha.

    Neither Lisha nor Be were wearing any pajamas, well, neither was anyone else in the dorm, as they had all been sleeping in the nude. Last night Be and her dorm-mates had came to an agreement that since they were all girls, there was no need to constrain themselves at night in ufortable clothing. After Be had gave a brief oration about how sleeping nude was healthy for the body and everything, and the other beauties had all agreed to it without much trouble.

    There wasn¡¯t actually anything strange about this as all six of the girls living in this dorm were probably transmigrators that had stayed some time on Earth, and had heard all the spiel about sleeping nude benefiting their health, therefore finding it easier to ept Be¡¯s proposition. Currently the only confirmed transmigrators were Lisha and Kriss, while Be stillcked any concrete evidence that Ariel, Noreya, and ine were transmigrators as well.

    ¡°Be-nee... you¡¯re awake already... go back to sleep, it¡¯s only six in the morning! Aren¡¯t you tired?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own room, youzy kitten? How did you end up on my bed?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re sisters, is there any problem with sisters sleeping together? Anyways, I have trouble sleeping by myself.¡±

    ¡°Then you can go next door and sleep with Irene-nee? The other girls here don¡¯t even know that we¡¯re sisters!¡±

    ¡°Nee-san, do you dislike me? Is it because I¡¯m not as pretty as Kriss and the others, how about I transform back...¡±

    Be skillfully sealed Lisha¡¯s mouth with a kiss, stopping her from finishing her sentence. Even though Be was looking forward to being able to use ???Dragon Demon Empress???Alisha as a body pillow at night, but now wasn¡¯t the time. Alisha¡¯s evil aura was too strong, Be would probably have to conquer the other beauties in the dorm before she could do so without any worry.

    ¡°This is a good morning kiss, do you like it, little Lisha?¡±

    ¡°I do, nee-san, you have to give me one every morning from now on~! Or else, I¡¯ll take it myself...¡±

    ¡°You little scoundrel, daring to have such thoughts towards your nee-san? I feel like you need to be taught a lesson~¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry nee-san, but can we sleep a bit longer? The Euphemia branch¡¯s ss meet and greet only starts at 11 o¡¯clock!¡±

    ¡°I want to sleep in too, but the Filomina branch¡¯s meet and greet starts at 10 o¡¯clock. How about I get up first and you keep sleeping, little Lisha.¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright¡±

    Lisha let go of Be a little unwillingly, Be was already missing the warm body in her embrace a little, but still, she got out of bed and began preparing for her first day at the Filomina branch academy. A live ¡®body pillow¡¯ as soft andfortable as Lisha was just too addicting, Be already knew from the moment that someone had thrown themselves into her embracest night that the person in question was Lisha. However, no matter what Be did, Lisha didn¡¯t resist, making it very hard for Be to turn down such a delicacy that had appeared in her arms. It was a shame that there were other beauties within the dorm, so Be¡¯s actions were restricted to a bit of groping and nothing else that went over the boundary.

    The first thing that Be did was stretch her arms and then walked past the other rooms in the suite, taking in the beautiful sights within. The temperature within the entire dormitory district was designed to maintain itself at afortable temperature, meaning that no matter whether it was freezing winter or blistering summer, Be¡¯s dormitory and the area around it maintained a constant temperature.

    Due to thefortable temperature, there was no real need for something extra like nkets. All of the beauties in Be¡¯s dorm had forgone nkets, which, along with their choice to sleep without clothing, granted Be quite the view. If Be had seen this before she had transmigrated and was still a man, her nose would have began spraying blood long ago, and even now that she had already been a girl for several months, Be still wasn¡¯t too used to this sight.

    Noreya and ine had not yet woken, but the beds of Kriss and Ariel were already empty. The two of them had woken around the time that Be was still flirting with Lisha on her bed. As for the location of the two, Be found them with a quick scan of the dorm. A distinct sound of running water came from the showers and it was there were Be spotted the familiar figures of Kriss and Ariel.

    Perhaps it was because these dorms were actually designed with a love hotel in mind, the dorms¡¯ showers didn¡¯t have any doors, instead using a ¡®curtain¡¯ made of beautiful pearls that had been strung together. The walls of the shower were made with transparent crystal that obscured absolutely nothing, so it was quite easy for Be to see Kriss and Ariel showering. Living with a bunch of beauties sure had its perks.

    In the shower room, Ariel was sitting in the bath, leaning against the sides and enjoying a cool flow of water. The bath was ratherrge in design and shouldn¡¯t have any trouble in fitting twenty people of normal size. Red rose petals were scattered across the surface of the water, creating quite a beautiful view. All of the bath¡¯s water came from the mouth of a lion statue on the wall, sourcing from Lake Virginia which was just beside the dormitory district.

    The shower room was designed with much thought put in, not only did it cater to those who enjoyed baths, but it also catered to those who would rather take a nice shower. Beside the giant bath was a dozen shower heads, enough for each girl in the dorm to have two just to themselves. Kriss was beneath one such showerhead, rising her body. Both Kriss and Ariel were silver-haired beauties and it was especially hard to tell the two of them apart with all the mist in the shower room that reduced sight, making it hard to just simply look at their irises. If the two didn¡¯t speak, it would be quite hard even for Be to tell one from the other.

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re here! Did you sleepfortablyst night? Lisha is quite the mischievous girl, it seems.¡±

    ¡°Kriss, why aren¡¯t you in the bath with Ariel? Is there some conflict between you two? If there are, please bring it to me, after all, I¡¯m... I¡¯m the voted dorm leader! We¡¯re all members of the same dorm, and it¡¯s quite important that we all get along and work together.¡±

    ¡°Who said anything about me and Ariel having a conflict? Don¡¯t talk nonsense Be, my rtionship with Ariel is adamant! Back at Sakerid the two of us already... well, the two of us are like real sisters, so don¡¯t try to sow discord in our rtionship!¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good then, but still, you shouldn¡¯t leave Ariel in the bath alone. It¡¯s quite wasteful for only one person to use such arge bath, it¡¯s 1 silver coin each time to rece the water.¡±

    Be walked up to Kriss and took her by the hand, leading her into the bath without any resistance. The two of them sat down beside Ariel so that Be was ced between her and Kriss.

    ¡°Ariel, what¡¯s your opinion on Noreya and ine?¡±

    ¡°Those two? Hmm, you know, if it wasn¡¯t for you pushing to show everyone¡¯s ¡®honest side¡¯st night, I never would have known how they were both hiding their beauty. It seems that Kriss is the only one in our dorm who got screwed over by those gossipers in the academy, as she¡¯s the only one who¡¯s on the ¡®top ten beauties¡¯ list. The current poprity vote seems to have her as 3rd as well~ First is president Ese who we met yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it Ariel. If I knew that it would be so inconvenient, I should have hidden my appearance just like you girls. Not only you, but ine and Noreya too, all of you are definitely worthy of making that list, but I¡¯m the only one that got chosen for it!? Anyways, Ese sure is quite the unprofessional sister, not even knowing how beautiful her little sister is.¡±

    If Lisha were to show her true form as Alisha, then she would also easily make the list. It seemed that in Be¡¯s dorm, apart from herself, all of the other girls were on the level of the academy¡¯s top ten beauties.

    Due to the fact that almost as soon as Be and the three ¡®hidden¡¯ princesses had finished their registration, they had gotten into a row with the Disciplinary Committee, they were all marked as problem students and their dorm was naturally marked as a ¡®problem dormitory¡¯.

    Because of this, there weren¡¯t any of those annoying people with no lives trying to investigate the true looks of Noreya, Ariel, and ine. It was only a while after Be hadpletely conquered them that the outside world had discovered their true beauty, but by then, it was already toote.

    ¡°Kriss, you and Noreya are both melee sses, can you bring her along with youter during the Euphemia branch¡¯s meet and greet? ine should also be a magic user, so Ariel, can I ask you to take care of herter?¡±

    ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll listen to you, you are our dorm leader after all.¡±

    ¡°Thank you both, you girls won¡¯t regret voting me to be your dorm leader!¡±

    ___

    Even though it was still rather early, there were quite a few freshmen already wandering around the campuses of the Olsyvia Academy. Despite the official opening ceremony being a week away, most of the Filomina branch¡¯s students were arriving within the next couple days or had already arrived, as it was important for them as nobility to build connections early. Before school officially starts, there would always be a customary meet and greet for all students to meet those who would be in their ss.

    Within all those alternate world light novels back on Earth, all of those tests that the protagonists would have to take to before they were to be split into sses based on their skill levels, that system was only used in themoner¡¯s Francis branch and the genius¡¯ Olivia branch{1}, but not the other three branches of the Olsyvia Academy.

    The Church¡¯s St. Louis branch, the nobility¡¯s Filomina branch, and the royalty¡¯s Euphemia branch, none of them required any ranking fight or anything else so violent before the students were split into sses. The students of the St. Louis branch were all clergymen and sisters, and them fighting among themselves would hurt the positive image of the Church of Light.

    The Filomina and Euphemia branch were attended by nobles and royalty, meaning that everyone in those two branches was either wealthy or possessed power of some sort. If there were to be any major conflict within the academy, it could cause some political trouble outside of school, potentially even leading torge-scale conflicts that couldst for years.

    Anyways, not every single one of the Filomina and Euphemia branch¡¯s students started off on the same foot, and it wouldn¡¯t exactly be fair for ss cements be based on their ranking in battle.

    Because of this, both of these branches had a unique method for deciding which students would be in which ss. Only after Be had stayed in this world for a bit longer did she realize that one¡¯s power wasn¡¯t just their prowess in battle, but a culmination of many factors.

    Be was currently walking towards the Filomina branch with her loli ¡®maidservants¡¯ Mia, Angel, Noesha, and Betia. Apart from her, all the members of her dorm were students of the Euphemia branch and they had to attend their own branch¡¯s meet and greet, meaning that they weren¡¯t able to apany Be today. Be¡¯s current identity was only a noble, and despite holding the peerage of a duke, was still unable to enter the Euphemia branch. These were the rules of the Olsyvia Academy and there wasn¡¯t anything that Be could do to circumvent them, at least not for now.

    ¡°Mia, Angel, what is it? You two seemed rather sulky recently, have I done something to make you girls unhappy?¡±

    ¡°Nee-san... have we been abandoned?¡±

    ¡°Nee-san, you¡¯ve really neglected us recently...¡±

    ¡°Er, it¡¯s my fault, I have been ying with you girls quite a bit less recently... Hey Noesha, when we get back to the dormitory buildingter, can you create a transportation formation that connects the 1st and 2nd dorms? One like those that are used in the academy, but can you make one that¡¯s easier to hide.¡±

    ¡°No problem, Nee-sama, you sure are a sinful woman, even ten thousand years ago..., oh, what do you n to do about the nee-sans trailing behind us?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just Natasha, I¡¯m a good student, there¡¯s nothing about the Disciplinary Committee¡¯s head chair that I have to be scared of!¡±

    Be nced back and quickly spotted Natasha who was ¡®secretly¡¯ following behind them. The trailing skills of the Disciplinary Committee¡¯s head chair sure was... something, she didn¡¯t even have a proper newspaper to cover her face with! Natasha also wore the ck armband of the Disciplinary Committee, making her stick out like a sore thumb, the only thing that she was missing right now was a giant sign above her saying ¡®Police¡¯.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the two of them had a little scuffle, Be wouldn¡¯t have minded teaching Natasha how to be a qualified Disciplinary Committee head chair. Apart from Natasha, there was also a loli with golden twintails with an extremely unwilling look on her face, she was the Filomina branch¡¯s student council president Lucia and it seemed as if she had been forced into this by Natasha. Of those girls who had moved into Be¡¯s dormitory building yesterday, Lucia was one of them. Based on this, Be inferred that Lucia was good friends with Natasha, or else she wouldn¡¯t have moved in with her.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Be¡¯s gaze to return in front of her, a ck-haired swordswoman had aroused her attention. Wasn¡¯t she the Ignaz family¡¯s youngdy, Elena Ivy? But she should have already gone to finish her transfer process to the Olivia branch after obtaining the [Ground Dragon] heart, so why had she appeared here?

    From afar Be was already able to see two or three handsome looking males bugging Ivy, ticking Be off as soon as she saw the scene. In Be¡¯s mind, she had already ¡®slept¡¯ Ivy and she was already her woman. Of all the girls that these guys could have messed with, they chose her woman? They were definitely looking for a bad time.

    ¡ªTL NOTES¡ª

    {1} This seems to be the actual name for the Eastern branch, it was also called the Olsyvia Genius¡¯ branch in a previous chapter

    ¡ªEND¡ª

 Volume 2 Chapter 58: A Small Interlude

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 58: A Small Interlude</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    ¡°Jarvan, move out of my way! I Still have to report to my ssroom!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be shy, Ivy! Uncle has already agreed to our rtionship.¡±

    ¡°Stop bothering me, I already have...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Ivy, I am your destined man...¡±

    Ivy looked a little helplessly at the youth who had blocked her way, the Ignaz family had already arranged for her to be betrothed to him. Even though he was from another one of the Gabriel Empire¡¯s 3 big families, the Johnston family, and was technically a good match for Ivy in terms of social status. However, after she had met Be, especially that time back in one of Sakerid¡¯s inns... After that, Ivy had felt as if she had turned strange.

    Even though there were quite a few onlookers, but due to the fact that Jarvan was the son of a Marquis as well as being the young master of the Johnston family, making it so that those students who wanted to save the damsel in distress could only watch from the sidelines. After all, amongst the nobility, even one rank higher in peerage was enough to crush those beneath them to death. Right as Ivy was about to be annoyed to death by Jarvan however, the one who she had been hoping would appear all this time finally made her appearance.

    ¡°Why are there so many crows here this morning, all the sound that they¡¯re making is driving me insane!¡±

    ¡°Who the hell do you think you... er, Duchess... Bellina. Good... good morning, I was just talking with my fianc??e...¡±

    ¡°Be... Bellina, I don¡¯t have that kind of rtionship with him, don¡¯t...¡±

    Be walked up to the two and quite smoothly pulled Ivy into her embrace, leaving Jarvan and his twockeys speechless. If Be was a guy, then Jarvan would have been furious, but the problem was that Be was also a quite good looking beauty, and he didn¡¯t know if Be¡¯s current actions could be considered taking advantage of Ivy...

    ¡°So I see that Duchess Bellina is acquainted with my fianc??e, but may I ask that you return...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re her fiance? By whose words! She¡¯s my woman, and no one else¡¯s! There¡¯s nothing here for you anymore, please get out of my way...¡±

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, I¡¯m the young master of the Johnston family, Jarvan... Maybe there is a misunderstanding somewhere here...¡±

    ¡°Are you done speaking? If so, then get out of my sight, I don¡¯t give two s**** about what family you¡¯re from!¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    Jarvan¡¯s humiliation fueled his rage, for deep in his heart, he still looked down upon nobles who were ¡®shameless¡¯ enough to buy their peerage. The bloodline of nobles like Duchess Bellina can¡¯t evenpare to that of his, as a member of the Octavian Empire¡¯s 3 great families. He had refrained from snapping out at Bellina out of noble etiquette, as no matter how impure her bloodline was, she was still a recognized duchess of the Gabriel Empire.

    Jarvan¡¯s father was only a Marquis, meaning that even he would have to show some respect to Duchess Bellina, at least publicly, and Jarvan was only the son of a marquis.

    ¡°Please stop joking with me, Duchess Bellina! Ivy¡¯s father has already agreed to our betrothal...¡±

    ¡°Ivy herself hasn¡¯t agreed, her foolish old father can¡¯t make such decisions for her. However, I suggest that you hurry up and get out of my sight while I can still stop myself from wanting to beat your face in!¡±

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, what is your rtionship with Ivy? Both of you are girls, isn¡¯t...er...¡±

    Jarvan and the surrounding onlookers were petrified, as they had just seen Be lower her face to that of Ivy¡¯s and gave her a french kiss. Not only did Ivy offer no resistance, but she even seemed to be enjoying the action.

    ¡°This is our rtionship, do you understand now? If so, get out of my sight!¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

    ¡°What, you want a fight?! Come at me, today I¡¯ll teach you that beauties only belong to the strong... er, only belong to other beauties!¡±

    ¡°Hey, all of you onlookers clear the scene, those who don¡¯t will be deducted credits! As for you two, I¡¯m going to give a warning, don¡¯t cause any problems within the school! Or you can start getting ready to be expelled!¡±

    The onlookers were driven away by Natasha and even though some of them were quite eager to see what would happen next, they could only bow down to Natasha¡¯s position as head chair of the Disciplinary Committee. Be was probably one of the few students within the Olsyvia Academy that dared to go against her.

    ¡°You¡¯re a member of the Disciplinary Committee right, you¡¯ve got to help me! She¡¯s stealing my fianc??e!¡±

    ¡°Schoolmate Jarvan, the Disciplinary Committee only intervenes in impure rtionships between female and male students, both of them are female so... they shouldn¡¯t be breaking any rules?¡±

    ¡°What! As a member of the Disciplinary Committee, you¡¯re not going to help me? President Lucia, you¡¯re here too, can you please help me!¡±

    ¡°The Filomina branch¡¯s student council cannot and will not intervene in personal conflicts between our students. It also doesn¡¯t help your case when she¡¯s not breaking any academy rules, after all, we can¡¯t just punish someone who hasn¡¯t done anything wrong!¡±

    Both Natasha and president Lucia unwittingly helped Be out, increasing Be¡¯s ¡®affection meter¡¯ towards them. It seemed that there was a chance for her to be friends with the two of them. It was good that they had intervened, as this was on school property and Be wished to avoid fighting here if at all possible.

    ¡°The two of you are both on her side! Damn it, I¡¯m going to report both of you to the main student council, just you wait! Intimate contact between the same gender should go against school policy as well, this is a desecration of what love means! I want a new school policy against same-sex rtionships!¡±

    The angered Jarvan waved down a carriage ¡®taxis¡¯ and left in a hurry, leaving behind his twockeys who quickly made their own exit. As nobles with the lowly peerage of Viscount, noble etiquette meant that they weren¡¯t allowed to discuss directly with one with the high peerage of Duke.

    Natasha didn¡¯t really care much about Jarvan¡¯s threat, after bing the head chair of the Disciplinary Committee, she had already been reported countless times due to the nature of her job. She had no fear that Jarvan¡¯s report against her, or any others for that matter, or else she wouldn¡¯t have kept her position as the head chair for so long.

    President Lucia also showed no signed of worry, instead looking strangely at the carriage that had picked up Jarvan. She had noticed that the carriage wasn¡¯t one of those that were owned by the academy, even though their model was the same, but that insignia... it was a shame, he was so young too...but he really should have watched his words, especially with the amount of power that group controls...

    ¡°Natasha-senpai, president Lucia, I¡¯ll thank you in ce of that bastard. If he didn¡¯t leave any sooner, I would have lost control already.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, can¡¯t you stop trying to cause problems around the academy, you musclehead! I¡¯m curious as to how the Gabriel Empire allows someone like you to stay a Duchess...¡±

    ¡°Natasha-senpai, I¡¯m also curious about the Disciplinary Committee... Is it that there¡¯s nothing better for them to do, so they sent their head chair to stalk me?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s stalking you? Stop trying to use me of stuff I haven¡¯t done. I still have to report to my ssroom, president Lucia, let¡¯s go! Let¡¯s leave this arrogant problem student. Anyways, stop calling me senpai, I¡¯m in the same grade as you.¡±

    Only after Natasha and Lucia left, did Be notice the teary-faced Ivy in her arms. She had been too preupied arguing with Jarvan and hadn¡¯t paid any attention to the effects of her kiss on Ivy/

    ¡°What is it Ivy, do you not like me kissing you? Then from now on...¡±

    ¡°No, I liked it, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m so excited to see you again Be. I¡¯ve almost gone insane after spending these days back at home...¡±

    ¡°How about you stop crying, Ivy, and tell me what happened and I¡¯ll do everything I can to help you. Weren¡¯t you supposed to have already transferred to the Olivia branch? So why are you...¡±

    ¡°Be, I was too naive, believing that old bastard¡¯s words...but...¡±

    ¡°What, this is outrageous! That old bastard at the Olivia Academy took the [Ground Dragon] core and then told you that the spots within the academy was already full and kicked you out? It¡¯s my first time seeing someone who epts payment and refuses to carry out his promise, where is he, take me to him!¡±

    ¡°Be, don¡¯t be so rash! Beating a teacher is a grave offence, I don¡¯t want you to get expelled just because of me...¡±

    ¡°Attending this academy is nowhere as important as you are, dumb girl, remember that I¡¯m a Duchess...¡±

    ¡°My conscience can¡¯t ept it, even if you manage to not get expelled by using your peerage, what difference would you have from those that abuse their power like Jarvan? I don¡¯t want to see you bing one of those people...¡±

    ¡°Er that was my oversight, thank you Ivy. You don¡¯t have to go to that Olivia branch anymore, where the teachers don¡¯t even uphold their promises! Just stay in the Filomina branch with me, I promise you that the entire academy will bow to my power one day, not far in the future. When that happens, no one will be able to trouble you here!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll look forward to it!¡±

    Thanks to Ivy¡¯s timely reminder, Be stopped herself before she ended up demolishing the Olivia branch¡¯s student guidance office. After calmly for a while, Be decided to leave smashing the student guidance office to those Saviours. Based on her ¡®experience¡¯ of reading enough light novels in her past life, Be inferred that most, if not all, of the Saviours would attempt to enter the Olivia branch, as an academy that only epted geniuses was the best ce for them to show their talent.

    The Olivia branch¡¯s guidance office and that old bastard probably didn¡¯t have many days of peace left. Be was a viinous demon king, after all, she couldn¡¯t very well steal the jobs of the heroes. If those Saviours weren¡¯t able to deal with it, then she wouldn¡¯t mind secretly giving them a little bit of help, killing someone with another¡¯s knife was definitely the most intelligent choice to make here.

    ___

    In a small and isted flower garden somewhere within the Filomina branch, a carriage was parked right outside its entrance. This carriage was the very same one that had picked up Jarvan earlier. Beneath a small pavillion within the garden, Jarvan was currently being beaten by several dozen males, the only unscathed part of his body was his face.

    ¡°Everyone please, please stop beating me... what did I do wrong, can someone please tell me...¡±

    ¡°You bastard, weren¡¯t you the one who imed that those of the same gender couldn¡¯t engage in intimate actions? Don¡¯t you know that you¡¯re questioning the practices of us, the Brotherhood?!¡±

    ¡°You also wanted to bring this up to the main student council, you¡¯re still quite young and it¡¯s evident that you have yet to understand the preciousness of life! Thest two who dared to try something like you have already, heh...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t damage his face everyone, he has some decent qualities... Hey, little kid, how about you join the Brotherhood! I promise we¡¯ll treat you a lot a?? more a?? gently!¡±

    The Brotherhood, thergest student association within the Olsyvia Academy, not the Brotherhood from Assassin¡¯s Creed, it was just a coincidence that they had the same name. This was a association filled with the airs of a??philosophy a??, with its members beingprised entirely of handsome looking males. Of the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s ¡®top 10 school princes¡¯, almost half were central figures of the Brotherhood, quite high ranking ones at that.

    The Brotherhood was the first student association created after the opening of the Olsyvia Academy and had quite a bit of history. At the beginning, the Brotherhood was just a normal bodybuilding association that only epted males of power and influence, but as time passed, the entire airs of the association...

    Due to the fact that most of the Brotherhood¡¯s members were powerful nobles or royalty, not even the main student council dared to intervene in their a??philosophical a?? practices. Along with the fact that almost no one dared to report the practices of the Brotherhood, the Disciplinary Committee also gave them a wide berth.

    Jarvan was quite unfortunate, if he hadn¡¯t said anything about reporting Be¡¯s actions, then he wouldn¡¯t have been targeted by the Brotherhood. Even though Be and Ivy¡¯s actions was that between two girls and seemed to have no corrtion with the Brotherhood, but if intimate actions between the same sex were to be against school policy, then wouldn¡¯t the Brotherhood be affected as well?

    This was one of the things that the Brotherhood couldn¡¯t ept, even though the Disciplinary Committee didn¡¯t dare to detain them, but they were all people of status and breaking school policies would damage their reputation quite a bit.

    Amongst the Academy¡¯s carriage taxis, many of them were owned by the Brotherhood. Apart from transporting students like normal, they would also help the Brotherhood to scout out various good-looking males, and if they had any interest in joining the Brotherhood. They also kept an eye out for anyone that posed a threat to the Brotherhood and its practices, and Jarvan was caught red-handed.

    ¡°I won¡¯t report it anymore, please spare me!¡±

    Jarvan didn¡¯t dare to resist the Brotherhood, their core members included members of every empire¡¯s nobility and it would be quite easy for them to bring down the entire Johnston family if they really wanted to. Even though the Johnston family was one of the Gabriel Empire¡¯s 3 great families, but they could only be considered a small family whenpared to the power behind the Brotherhood.

    ¡°Little bud, why don¡¯t you keep resisting? It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve had anyone dare to make problems, it¡¯s quite boring for us if you onlyst such a short amount of time!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to have to disagree with you on that, don¡¯t you see how he still has the strength to talk after being beaten for so long? He is a prime candidate to y the King game! Little friend, how about you y the King game with us, I¡¯m quite experienced!

    ¡°Kid, thest two boys who had wanted to report us, one of them ran threeps around the Olsyvia Academypletely nude and the other climbed to the top of the academy¡¯s tallest towerpletely nude and sang for three hours before we let him down. Both were during the busiest time of day! Comrade, which one do you want?¡±

    Jarvan didn¡¯t even know what to say anymore, each one of these handsome males was more messed up then thest, this academy was mad! He had previously thought that Be kissing Ivy was perverse and against school regtions, but whenpared to the members of the Brotherhood, they were as normal as can be...

    Right now, Jarvan really wanted to say that he picked death, if he were to follow the footsteps of thest two and either run nude or sing nude, he would no longer have the face to stay at the Olsyvia Academy. He would probably also lose the right to inherit the Johnston family to his younger brother, as his dad definitely wouldn¡¯t hand down the title of Marquis to someone who ran around the academy naked.

    Among these buff and handsome males, Jarvan saw a petite figure. It was a ck-haired loli with short hair done up in twintails, she also seemed to be one of the elusive t-chested lolis. Even though she wore a gothic lolita dress, but it wasn¡¯t very long and along with the fact that she wasn¡¯t wearing high socks or stockings, Jarvan was able to see the soft and pale skin of her thighs.

    Currently, the ck-haired loli was looking at him with her vivid red eyes curiously, around her left arm was a red armband with the words ¡®association president¡¯. However, due to the angle, Jarvan couldn¡¯t clearly see the words above it and wasn¡¯t sure what student association she was president of, but there was no way that such a beauty could be the president of the Brotherhood, right?

    ¡°Miss president, I beg you, please help me! I don¡¯t want to embarrass myself in front of the whole school... I know that your heart is as beautiful as you are, can you really just watch as I...¡±

    Jarvan was still rather confident in his looks, and while his looks couldn¡¯t rank top 10 within the academy¡¯s males, he would most definitely be able to enter the top 30. Currently, he could only hope that this twintail loli president could take pity on him because of his looks and help him out. However, there was something critical that he had mistaken from the very beginning...

    ¡°Miss President? Are you blind, you bastard! She is...¡±

    ¡°Brothers, no mercy! This bastard dares to pester the president of our Brotherhood¡¯s allied association, the Cross-winged Angels! Don¡¯t spare his face!¡±

    ¡°You dare to nder Miss Charlotte by calling her a female! Your whole family is female, keep beating him!¡±

    ¡°Everyone...please, I beg of you all, please let me go...I want to go home! I really didn¡¯t know that he was a he... I¡¯m not even 18 yet, I¡¯m still a child! So can you please...¡±

    ¡°What, you¡¯re still a child!? Then we can y with you for a few more years! Don¡¯t go easy on him everyone, he¡¯s still young!¡±

    ¡°Somebody help... please...!¡±

    ¡°Keep yelling! We¡¯ve cleared this entire area, no one¡¯s going to hear you even if you shout until you lose your voice!¡±

    ___

    In the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s northern branch, the Filomina Academy, Be was rushing to her ssroom with Ivy in tow. On the way she had been worrying about how to deal with Jarvan when she encountered himter, as ording to Ivy, Jarvan was in the same ss as her.

    Be really didn¡¯t want to start fighting within the ssroom, as it turns out that Natasha was also in the same ss and it wouldn¡¯t be very good to start fighting in front of the Disciplinary Committee¡¯s head chair. However, Be had yet to find out that Jarvan had already been ¡®dealt with¡¯ by members of the Brotherhood, and would probably no longer be in Be¡¯s ss...

 Volume 2 Chapter 59: The First Meeting of the Filomina Branchâ€™s Elite Class

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 59: The First Meeting of the Filomina Branch¡¯s Elite ss</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    In the northern branch of the Olsyvia Academy, the Filomina Academy. Be was currently travelling on foot with Ivy, as well as Noesha and the other loli maid-servants. Even though they could have simply waved down one of the academy¡¯s taxi carriages, Be wanted to enjoy the academy¡¯s scenery, which was why they were currently travelling by foot.

    As an academy built for nobility, the Filomina branch Academy didn¡¯t feel like a typical academy, but more like a gathering ground for the rich and powerful. The Filomina branch¡¯s school was purposely divided into three separate campuses by the academy administration, these three campuses were arranged to mimic the fiefdoms of nobility.

    The students of the Filomina branch were divided into the three campuses based on their peerage. The students from Baron and Knight families were ssified as low-tier nobles and attended sses in theparatively ordinary ¡®Silver Campus¡¯. The buildings in the Silver Campus was equivalent to a neighbourhood in which moderately-wealthymoners would live in. Students from Count and Viscount families were ssified as mid-tier nobles and their campus was the ¡®Golden Campus¡¯. The Golden Campus was much more luxurious and distinguished than the Silver Campus and could bepared to a neighbourhood of considerably wealthyndowners.

    Be and the others were heading for the ¡®Jewel Campus¡¯ which was the campus for students that came from the families of Dukes and Marquis, the gathering ground for the high-tier nobles. As soon as Be and the others entered the Jewel Campus, one of the campus¡¯ carriage taxis arrived beside them. These carriages were exclusive to the Filomina branch and even though they were of the same specifications as the other carriages within the academy, they were much more luxurious andfortable. This time Be didn¡¯t refuse the offer and quickly boarded the carriage along with the other beauties in her group. There were simply too many buildings within the Jewel Campus and Be was afraid of being unable to find her way around, taking a carriage taxi wouldpletely avoid this problem.

    ___

    The Filomina branch¡¯s Jewel Campus, in front of school building #1. Over an hour after leaving the dormitory district, Be and the others finally arrived at the building in which Be would be attending ss today. It wasn¡¯t anything unusual for 1st-year students to take such amounts of time to arrive at their ss building on their first day, the Jewel Campus was simply too big.

    In front of each school building within the Jewel Campus was a specialized ¡®fixed-point¡¯ teleportation formation, through which new students can use to transport back to their dormitory district¡¯s teleportation formation after their first day at the school building, ¡®connecting¡¯ the two formations and allowing the student to travel back-and-forth between their dormitory district and their school building. Of course, the teleportation formation here also had a price for each use, which was also 1 silver coin. The only difference between the pricing here and that of the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s others was that the price was on a per use basis instead of for each person, meaning that it was massively cheaper to travel inrger groups.

    This was the first time that Be had encountered a situation in which an entire multi-storied school building belonged to ONE ss, the Filomina branch¡¯s ¡®Elite¡¯ ss. The sses within the Filomina branch were also decided based on the student¡¯s peerage{1}. Knights and Barons in the normal ss, Viscounts and Counts in the advanced ss, while Marquis and Dukes were naturally ced in the elite ss.

    The system for deciding sses was one of the Filomina branch¡¯s traditions and it eliminated the need to hold ranking fights between its students. There was only one way to be ced in a higher ss, and that was for the student to raise their own peerage. Be had originally nned to show off a bit during the ranking fight but this system had stolen that chance from her.

    The Euphemia royalty branch also had a simr system for assigning sses, based on the student¡¯s lineage and ¡®purity¡¯ of their blood. Only those who were directly rted to the emperors and were legitimate children birthed from mothers of noble or royal status could attend the Euphemia branch¡¯s elite ss. Underparison, the Filomina branch¡¯s system was much fairer, at least one¡¯s peerage can be elevated if they worked hard enough, but their bloodline was decided from birth and couldn¡¯t be changed no matter how hard one worked.

    However, this system also worked into Be¡¯s favour. The suspected male Saviour, Scout, even though he was from the Octavian Empire¡¯s Brad family, due to his previous reputation as a worthless waste of resources, he wasn¡¯t the sessor to the peerage of Marquis, which was currently held by his eldest brother.

    Scout himself had also wanted to ¡®y the pig to eat the tiger¡¯, so he had willingly entered the normal ss. The normal ss used the #3 building and was separated from the elite ss¡¯ #1 building by the advanced ss¡¯ #2 building, meaning that Scout shouldn¡¯t be having any interactions with Be anytime soon, so their ¡®harem building¡¯ ns wouldn¡¯t conflict, at least for now.

    The entire Olsyvia Academy was divided by ss and not by grades, which was quite a different system from what Be was used to. Back on Earth schools were divided by both sses and grades, but it was different in this world. Even though the Olsyvia Academy had a 6-year educational system, and students of each year would get a symbol to signify which year it was for them at the Academy but this was still different from the grades system back on Earth. The symbol that students got only showed how long that they had spent at the academy and not their abilities, it was quitemon for 6th-year students to get beaten to a pulp by 1st and 2nd years as age didn¡¯t directly trante into power, making it useless to split the students up into grades.

    The new students ss meet and greet for the elite ss was to take ce in the 1st school building¡¯s reception hall. When she entered the reception hall, Be had a strange feeling that she had walked into a high-end banquet hall.

    The design of the 1st school building¡¯s reception was borate and luxurious in design, suitable for the high peerages of the students within the elite ss. The reception hall took up the entire top floor of the #1 building and seemed to have everything that one could want at a party: performances, dance floors, and various snack bars, and wasrge enough to easily hold a thousand students. There were already quite a few students present, but there wasn¡¯t much attention paid to Be¡¯s entrance as all of them were focused on the female dancers that were dancing on the stage.

    It seemed that it was also Ivy¡¯s first time here as well, as it was evident that she wasn¡¯t used to the scene before her. As Be and the others were at a lost for what to do, a beautiful looking girl that was passing by them suddenly stopped beside Be and studied her for a moment before approaching Be. The girl was wearing the standard Filomina branch¡¯s female uniform and had the symbol of a 2nd year on her shoulder as well as a white armband around her right arm.

    ¡°Excuse me, but are you Duchess Bellina?¡±

    ¡°I am, but... I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen you before?¡±

    ¡°Neither have I actually, I¡¯ve just heard a bit of how you look from my father. Allow me to introduce myself, I¡¯m Jenny. You¡¯ve met my father, Duke Brack already, I believe. The rumours were false after all, your looks were rumoured to be... very... average.¡±

    Brack Jenny, the only daughter of the Manasville Empire¡¯s Duke Brack as well as his sessor. Originally, Duke Brack still had a few sons, but when he had fallen sick and everyone believed that he wouldn¡¯t survive, his sons had turned amongst themselves and fought to seed the position of Duke from their father. In the end, none of Duke Brack¡¯s sons had survived the infighting and ironically, Duke Brack had made a full recovery.

    At that time, the still young Jenny had remained by Duke Brack¡¯s side, taking care of his frail and sickly body, unable to stop the fighting between her brothers. At the end of it all, Jenny had be the only surviving child of the Duke and naturally became Brack¡¯s sessor. Due to the fact that Duke Brack was the richest person within the Manasville Empire, there was never ack of suitors pursuing Jenny and the fortune that came with her hand in marriage.

    However, after witnessing her own brothers kill each other in a struggle for power, Jenny had a dark shadow over her heart and had always turned away those suitors as she felt ufortable around men who weren¡¯t her father. A while ago, Duke Brack had mentioned Bellina to Jenny but had also told Jenny to stay away from Bellina as he believed that she was ¡®dangerous¡¯, but when asked by Jenny, he couldn¡¯t exin exactly why and where Bellina was dangerous.

    Duke Brack didn¡¯t know much about the inner workings of a girl¡¯s heart and didn¡¯t know that his warning had the opposite effect of evoking Jenny¡¯s curiosity towards Duchess Bellina. Propelled by her strong curiosity, Jenny approached Be, only because she wanted to see what exactly was so ¡®dangerous¡¯ about this blonde beauty.

    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re the daughter of Uncle Brack! Jenny, you¡¯re also a student from the elite ss?¡±

    ¡°Of course, are you lost? Follow me, I¡¯ll help you find a spot, most new students have a hard time of finding their ce around here on their first day.¡±

    Be couldn¡¯t express the amount of gratitude she had for Jenny¡¯s help, massively increasing her affection level towards this golden-haired beauty. Be was a bit peeved at Duke Brack for not introducing such a beautiful daughter like Jenny to her earlier. Jenny wasn¡¯t only beautiful, there was also something different about her airs whenpared to other daughters of noble families like Ivy. It was probably the difference in the upbringing as Jenny was raised as the sessor to her father¡¯s peerage of Duke.

    Within the hall, apart from students were also quite the number of waiters and waitresses, with almost all of them being handsome guys or beauties, it was quite evident that the attendants working here weren¡¯t any normal people. However, it seemed that none of the servants were any older than the students of the elite ss, and Be was a bit curious as to their identity.

    ¡°Miss Jenny, do you require any service?¡±

    ¡°Miss Jenny, would you like some high-quality wine?¡±

    On their way, at least a dozen handsome looking waiters had greeted Jenny but had all been turned down. Following beside her, Be was just the tiniest bit disappointed, why was it that no one greeted her? The body of Felia that she was currently using was also that of a beauty, so it was strange to her that no one woulde and try talking to her. No one approached Ivy either, nor the lolis behind them, which was to be expected as they were still dressed as Be¡¯s maidservants.

    ¡°You sure are popr, Jenny! Everyone¡¯sing and greeting you, but as for me...¡±

    ¡°Er, Duchess Bellina... I forgot that it was your first time here, I¡¯ll have to exin some things to you. All of these attendants are students of the neighbouring Antonia Academy, they¡¯re here to work part-time, as well as to... you know...¡±

    After Jenny¡¯s exnation, Be learned that all of these waiters and waitresses were all students who were currently attending the nearby Antonia Academy. The Antonia Academy was basically just an ¡®arts school¡¯, their students would be able to earn a daily base sry of 20 silver coins by working as attendants here, and that didn¡¯t include the various tips that the elite ss¡¯ students gave. This price was something that only the elite ss was able to pay, the neighbouring advanced ss and normal ss didn¡¯t have the ability to pay such arge sry for these attendants every day.

    The attendants who were able to work here were all carefully selected, meaning that their looks would all be rather good and desirable. Compared to the Euphemia branch¡¯s elite ss, it was much easier to earn money from the Filomina branch¡¯s elite ss. Due to the royalty wanting to preserve their reputation, they weren¡¯t very likely to host suchvish and open-minded parties on a daily basis.

    Under normal circumstances, the attendants would only choose new nobles as their targets, as they didn¡¯t dare to take the initiative and offer their services towards the nobles of older and more traditional lineages. This was one of the differences between new and old nobles, and it was quite normal for them to greet Jenny, who was a newer noble herself. For people like Ivy who were born into an established and renowned house of nobility, the attendants could only offer her their services if she asked for them, this was another tradition of the Filomina branch.

    While Be was also a new-blooded noble, the reason why no handsome waiters approached her was due to Noesha and the other three loli maidservants, they didn¡¯t dare to approach Bellina with her own servants around her, the attendants wouldn¡¯t approach unless requested. Bellina was the first female to hold the peerage of Duke in the Coristel Continent¡¯s long history, so her name was still fairly well known.

    When asked what kind of other services that the attendants could provide, Jenny looked a little unnatural, and a little bit shy, refraining from answering Be¡¯s question. Be then looked towards those male students who were ¡®interacting¡¯ with the waitresses, groping and feeling the waitresses up with no resistance at all from them, instead, they returned a smile as if inviting the students to go further.

    Be quickly realized what kind of ¡®services¡¯ that these attendants were offering. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that everyone in here was still in their academy uniforms, Be would have thought that she identally walked in on one of those 18+ and immoral ¡®banquets¡¯ that the rich people back on liked to enjoy. Onlyter did Be discover that she was too naive and that those special ¡®banquets¡¯ did in fact, exist, as she would receive an invitation herself not far in the future.

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Duchess Bellina, I¡¯m not that kind of person. Most of those who enjoy that sort of ¡®service¡¯ are the students with the peerage of Marquis. The students who are Dukes with real power and authority, enjoy a different kind of... well, all I can say is that they don¡¯t enjoy females...¡±

    Under Jenny¡¯s lead, Be arrived at a group of seats close to the stage. The seats here seemed to have been reserved by a student association or something else simr, as there weren¡¯t many other students here. There were already a few female students seated here, but each of them sat some distance from the next, seemingly having done this purposefully in order to give off the impression that their rtionships with each other weren¡¯t the best.

    Jenny led Be and the others to a row of seats behind these girls. Even though Be couldn¡¯t see the faces of the girls in front of her, but just from their figure, Be was able to tell that their looks wouldn¡¯t be that bad. The seats closest to the stage had been divided into several regions, evidently reserved for those student associations with power.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, Miss Ivy, please take a seat here for a while, I¡¯m going to go greet a few friends of mine. Even though you girls aren¡¯t members of our association, but they shouldn¡¯t mind the few of you sitting here.¡±

    ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡±

    After Jenny left, Be and Ivy were about to turn their eyes towards the stage when they spotted a small figure approaching them from the right.

    ¡°Err, you¡¯re looking for?¡±

    Be turned to look at the loli(?) that had approached them. This was a rare t-chested ¡®loli¡¯ with short ck twintails. Even though the loli wore a gothic lolita dress, her skirt wasn¡¯t very long and it was easy to see her pale and slender legs that weren¡¯t covered by the loli¡¯s short socks.

    The ck gothic lolita dress was decently designed and was quite evidently one of Earth¡¯s styles. The only defect was that the dress seemed to have been designed by an amateur as Be quite easily spotted a few ws with just a few nces.

    If she hadn¡¯t seen the small bump on the loli¡¯s pale neck, Be would have thought that he was a cute looking little girl. The face of the ¡®loli¡¯ was unnaturally beautiful and even shocked Be, who had already seen countless beauties.

    Apart from this, there was a red armband around the right arm of this fake loli, an item that was only worn by presidents of the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s recognized student associations. Around the right arm of Jenny who had just left, was a simr armband, but her white armband represented her status as vice-president. The crest on the two armbands was also different, meaning that they belonged to different student associations, the fake loli¡¯s association crest was a strange pair of angel wings.

    ¡°Big sister, the clothes that your house¡¯s maidservants wear are so beautiful! Can you tell me where I can buy a set? I want to get a set for myself.¡±

    ¡°Uhm, can you not be so soft-spoken? I¡¯m having a hard time epting it. Anyways, aren¡¯t your own clothes pretty good as well? There shouldn¡¯t be a problem if you don¡¯t buy any new ones...¡±

    ¡°The clothes I¡¯m wearing were designed for me by Ese-senpai and even though they¡¯re quite good looking, but they¡¯re still not as beautiful as the clothes that those little sisters are wearing.¡±

    ¡°Er... Ese designed these clothes for you? How would she know...¡±

    ¡°Yes, but don¡¯t tell anyone else, big sister! Ese-senpai told me not to tell anyone else when she had designed these clothes for me. Oh, I almost forgot to introduce myself, I¡¯m the president of the Cross-winged Angels student association, Selena Charlotte.¡±

    Charlotte really wanted those beautiful looking clothes and hadn¡¯t even thought before selling Ese out. Be hadn¡¯t connected Ese to being a transmigrator before, and what Charlotte had unknowingly helped Be out quite a bit.

    ¡ªTL NOTES¡ª

    {1} The student¡¯s own peerage, not that of their family.

    Ex. student from a duke¡¯s family is only a Baron himself, he has to attend the normal ss.

    ¡ªEND¡ª

 Volume 2 Chapter 60: Invitation From the Rose Society

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 60: Invitation From the Rose Society</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Currently, neither Ivy, Angel, nor Mia seemed to have realized Charlotte¡¯s true gender and didn¡¯t pay any more attention then necessary. Noesha and Betia, however, seemed to have noticed something and exchanged a few whispered words before deciding to keep their silence.

    ¡°What brought you here, president Charlotte? Everyone here is a girl, there aren¡¯t any boys for you to tease here, you would have more luck over there with the members of the brotherhood?¡±

    ¡°Jenny-nee, I just wanted to discuss something with this nee-san over here. I¡¯ll be taking my leave now but here, have this, nee-san. It should have some use to you, think of it as a token of my appreciation for you taking your time to talk with me.¡±

    Seeing that Jenny had returned, Charlotte didn¡¯t stay any longer and left after handing Be what seemed to be a storage ring with a rather peculiar design. Be left out the breath that she had been holding during the entire conversation with Charlotte, if that fake loli had stayed any longer, Be might have offered her own soul to the devil. This world sure was dangerous, why was it a boy could be more beautiful than most of the girls here?

    The ring that Charlotte gifted Be was engraved with strange runes that didn¡¯t seem like they were from this world. Noesha and Betia came up and asked to borrow the ring to investigate, they wanted to use this ring as a breakthrough point to uncover Charlotte¡¯s secrets.

    ¡°Duchess bellina, you should know that the cutie that you were just talking to, is a genuine male? Don¡¯t be fooled by his appearance. Charlotte¡¯s a second year student just like me, I didn¡¯t know that he was a boy until it was almost the end of our first year...¡±

    ¡°It took me a while to notice too, Jenny, is their your association¡¯s territory? Are these girls all your members, is there no one else?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only five of us and no one else, our president also doesn¡¯t want anyone with any ulterior motives to join us. So far this year, all of those that have wanted to join us have alle after our wealth or beauty, there¡¯s no one that wants to genuinely join us.¡±

    Through a short introduction from Jenny, Be learned that the student association that Jenny belonged to was the Rose Society, ranked 3rd in the entire Olsyvia Academy. Of course, this ranking was based on thebined wealth of the association and not their amount of members. Ranked 1st was the legendary Brotherhood and 2nd was the Cross-winged Angels, which the fake loli Charlotte was the president of.

    The entire Rose Society was onlyprised of 5 girls, the daughters of the richest person in each of the 5 human empires. Their simr experiences brought them together and they created the Rose Society to stay together. Due to the fact that they were all the daughters of an empire¡¯s richest person, as well as all being their respective parent¡¯s only sessor, there were too many people who wanted to pull the 5 of them to their own associations. Eventually the five of them got tired of turning down all the people annoying them, so they decided to simply create their own association.

    ¡°Jenny, why don¡¯t you girls join another association? Like the Brotherhood or the Cross-winged Angels, you rtionship with president Charlotte seems pretty nice.¡±

    ¡°Most associations are just after our money, they¡¯re only inviting us to be their associations¡¯ sponsors. There are also a few associations that are even more unlikable, it was quite evident that they were thinking of something filthy when they came to invite us. We¡¯re not dumb little girls that get tricked with just a few pretty words.¡±

    ¡°Anyways, since you¡¯re new you might not know much about the Brotherhood yet, but you¡¯ll learn what you need to after reading this guide. Charlotte¡¯s Cross-winged Angels is also rather small in poption, but are even wealthier than us and they¡¯re allied with the Brotherhood. We don¡¯t want to get too close to them.¡±

    As a new student, Be began reading the [New Student¡¯s Survival Guide to the Olsyvia Academy] that Jenny had opened to the section about the academy¡¯s student associations. The first page of the section was the introduction and information about the Brotherhood. From reading through the next few pages, Be learned that the Brotherhood was the academy¡¯srgest student association and undisputed 1st in both power and wealth, having been around since the academy¡¯s founding and possessing a much stronger and stable foundation than the new rising stars, the Cross-winged Angels and the Rose Society.

    The Brotherhood only epted male members, and they had to be good looking ones too. The guide even had magic images of the Brotherhood¡¯s current president as well as each of their ???Four Heavenly Kings???, even Be had to admit that these five were actually really handsome. Perhaps if Be¡¯s heart was that of a real girl, she would have fallen in love with them here and now.

    After scanning through a few of the Brotherhood¡¯s recruitment posters, a strange expression crept onto Be¡¯s face. There was no way that such a?? philosophical a?? depictions could be passed of as interactions between normal male friends. Even through the medium of the handbook, Be was blinded by the a?? fervorous a?? passion that radiated from the magic images. No wonder why Jenny wanted to limit interactions with the Brotherhood, it was very likely that this Brotherhood didn¡¯t need any females at all.

    What was more overbearing was that there were more requirements to entering the Brotherhood than just looks, those males without much power or authority were all but barred from entering. In this world it seemed that even to be a practitioner of a?? philosophy a?? required one to be of good birth.

    After reading through the part about the Brotherhood, Be didn¡¯t choose to read much further. There wasn¡¯t much information about the Cross-winged Angels or the Rose Society, due to their rather small size and the fact that they had always refused interviews and visits from the academy¡¯s News & Information student association. All that was written on [New Students Survival Guide to the Olsyvia Academy] about these two student associations were two sentences: New students should avoid getting too close to these two student associations, or else beware of getting too much negative attention.

    The Cross-winged Angels aside, if any male student managed to sneak their way into being a member of the Rose Society, they would probably be beaten half to death by dawn the next day. The jealousy of the masses was quite strong and any male that entered the Rose Society would basically be halfway to bing the sessor to one of the five empire¡¯s richest people. The only way to deal with this kind of winner at life was to beat the crap out of them early, before he had the ability to turn the tables on them.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, have you considered which student association that you would join yet? The Olsyvia Academy asks that every one of its students takes part in association activities and it¡¯s mandatory for a student to join at least one student association.¡±

    ¡°I actually didn¡¯t know about that rule... so, I haven¡¯t thought about this at all... do you have any suggestions as to what association for me to join, Jenny-senpai? There¡¯s just too many to pick from and I¡¯m not sure what which would be the best suited for me.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you consider joining our Rose Society? I just talked to our president and she expressed that she would love to wee you joining us. If you don¡¯t mind,e eat lunch with us in our association office after this meet and greet is done, we¡¯ll fill out your entry forms as well.¡±

    ¡°Is it really okay, Jenny-senpai? I¡¯m not the daughter of an empire¡¯s richest like all of you, I¡¯m afraid that I might not fit in!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so humble, Duchess Bellina, you have to remember that you¡¯re the first female to hold the peerage of Duke in the recorded history of the 5 empires, our association has alwayscked someone with actual power. Even though all of our fathers are Dukes themselves, but all of their peerages all bought and we don¡¯t really hold much actual power. Without someone with actual power, those with actual power can quite easily pick on us. The 6th ranked association, Golden Legend, and the 10th ranked Dark Mask had always been plotting against the Rose Society, they¡¯ve been making small moves on our territory ever since the Rose Society¡¯ naissance.¡±

    ¡°But my peerage was also bought...:

    ¡°But your victory over the forces of Duke Brandon was legitimate, even though most of us don¡¯t know how you did it. The important thing is that you have your own armed forces, nobles with their own army can already be considered to have real power. Our Rose Society¡¯s real intention, is to be your sponsor and for you to be our shield, we just can¡¯t trust any males with this task, which is why we chose you.¡±

    ¡°All of my forces are back at my fief of Saniyah, there¡¯s nothing that they can do while we¡¯re at the Olsyvia Academy? The two associations that you mentioned don¡¯t seem to be very easy to deal with!¡±

    Be looked down at the guide¡¯s section for these two associations, the 6th ranked Golden Legend was another association that was also based in the Filomina Branch. Golden Legend was alsoposed of various students from extremely wealthy families, different from the Rose Society, Golden Legend¡¯s members were mostly male. From the difference in ranking, it was quite evident that Golden Legend wasn¡¯t as wealthy as the five girls from the Rose Society, Be wondered why the two associations didn¡¯t get along, was there some sort of bad history between them?

    As for the 10th ranked Dark Mask, they were an association based in themoners¡¯ Francis Branch. From the bits of imformation on the guide, Be realized that Dark Mask was basically arge gang under the guise of a student association. Of course, Dark Mask only really exerted its power over the Francis Branch where the students there didn¡¯t have much power or background and had yet to turn their eyes on any of the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s other branches, simply because their own background couldn¡¯t match up to the nobles of the Filomina Branch or the royalty from the Euphemia Branch.

    So theoretically speaking, the Dark Mask shouldn¡¯t have the guts to set their eyes on the Rose Society, as even though all of the Rose Society¡¯s members were female, they were still an association based in the Filomina Academy and they were all personally sessors to the peerages of Duke from their fathers. Be inferred that the Dark Mask was secretly backed by the 6th ranked Golden Legend and that was the reason why they dared to test the Rose Society.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, I know that these two associations are quite formidable opponents. However, not too long ago you faced the Disciplinary Committee¡¯s hdead chair, Natasha, and came out unscathed. You may not know this yet, but Natasha has never let off any student that broke the academy rules, you¡¯re the first to have done so. So how about it, are you interested in joining our Rose Society? Our president wants you to be our security consultant, in return, we can help in the growth and development of the Saniyah Duchy.¡±

    ¡°I guess I could, but could you ask your president to give me the authority to ept new members? The two associations we¡¯re facing outnumber us quite a bit, and it isn¡¯t like I can use my own Duchy¡¯s forces within the academy. There¡¯s just not enough people in the Rose Society to face the Golden Legend and the Dark Mask!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll ask the presidentter, but she shouldn¡¯t have any problems with you taking in new members as long as you promise that you only ept girls and can guarantee that they¡¯re not here for our wealth.¡±

    ¡°I can promise that, the girls that I¡¯m thinking of inviting are all ones that I¡¯ve known for a while and I trust them with all my heart, no need to be worried.¡±

    Jenny and the other members of the Rose Society had invested Duchess Bellina quite a bit and knew of what she had done after arriving at the Olsyvia Academy. They knew that Duchess Bellina had connections with princesses from all five empires and were quite intimate with them, their rtionship having reached the point which they all lived together in the same dorm. Among those princesses, the two with most influence and power were the Octavian Empire¡¯s 10th princess, Octavio Lisha, as well as the Gabriel Empire¡¯s 1st princess, Mathilde Kriss, these two princesses held actual power and weren¡¯t as useless and powerless as most other princesses.

    The dancers and singers on stage had already been preforming for almost two hours before they finally stopped, Be was quite admirable of these students from the Antote Academy, being able to dance for such a period of time without running out of stamina. The seats around the stage had already beenpletely been filled, meaning that members of the Filomina Academy¡¯s 1st year elite ss were already mostly here. This meet and greet wasn¡¯t only open to 1st year students, this was also an opportunity for the new students to meet the second year and above elite ss students who had showed up for the asion.

    The seats at the very front were reserved for the high ranking student associations. The Rose Society which Be was part of as well as the neighbouring Cross-winged Angels were bothparably small in number and it was quite something for several entre rows of seats to be ¡®upied¡¯ by only a few people.

    To the right of the Rose Society sat members of the Brotherhood who attended the Filomina Branch¡¯s elite ss. Be snuck a nce at these members and noticed that the rumours about all of their members being quite handsome was actually true, there were also quite a few different types to pick from as well. This was only a portion of the Brotherhood¡¯s members, as quite arge part of their members were either not in the Filomina Branch¡¯s elite ss or attended the royalty¡¯s Euphemia Branch, including their president. The one who led the members of the Brotherhood here was only their vice-president.

    Of the top ten most handsome males in the Olsyvia Academy, over half were high ranking members of the Brotherhood, this 1st ranked association has never epted females. If the script was any different and the one who transmigrated to this world was an actual female, Be might have tried to find a way to sneak into the Brotherhood and create her own ¡®reverse harem¡¯, it was a shame that there was absolutely no way that the current Be would find herself attracted to a man.

    Be wasn¡¯t a real girl so all she could do was keep her distance from the Brotherhood. She had just overheard someone passing by talking about how this morning there was the son of some marquis wanting to report something to the main student council but was intercepted by members of the Brotherhood and taught a lesson in philosophy, and had been forced to the advanced ss instead. She had also overheard them talking about the unfortunated¡¯s name, it seemed to be Jarvan or something.

    After a bit of thinking, Bl finally realized that this was the name of that dumbass who imed to be Ivy¡¯s fianc??! If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she wasn¡¯t familiar with the members of the Brotherhood, Be would have written a letter of appreciation to the Brotherhood¡¯s president for their service. They sure helped Be with a problem that had been bugging her ever since she and Ivy had parted ways with jarvan earlier in the day.

    Some distance away from where she and the Rose Society were sitting, Be saw her new association¡¯s strongest enemy, the Golden Legend. The Golden Legend had both male and female members, but the majority of them were male, all of their male members were at least decent in looks but none of them gave off the impression of being a good student. Beside each one of the Golden Legend¡¯s male members were at least two female servants, the kind that seemed to think that wearing less than the other was better.

    The president of the Golden Legend, Philip Carlos had long noticed Duchess Bellina who had unexpectedly showed up in the territory of the Rose Society. Carlos had always wanted to annex the Rose Society, and he had his eyes on the Rose Society¡¯s 5 rich beauties for quite a while now. Carlos had used the excuse of discussing business to try inviting them out many times, but they had always turned him down.

    Seeing that his approach wasn¡¯t working, he began using the Golden Legend¡¯s wealth to back the 10th ranked Dark Mask to make some trouble and force out the members of the Rose Society to negotiate with him. At that time, all Carlos needed was some of a mysterious elixir and he would be able to obtain great wealth as well as well as some outstanding beauties.

    ¡°That Golden Haired beauty is the lord of the Saniyah Duchy, Duchess Bellina? Wasn¡¯t she rumoured to be an ugly woman, a muscr one at that? Which bastard spread that rumour, I want to beat his face in! Abbot, how many invitations did we send out for the Golden Legend¡¯s party in seven days, are there any more open spots?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve already been sent out, but there¡¯s one that couldn¡¯t be delivered. It¡¯s the one that was supposed be for the Johnston families¡¯ young master, Jarvan, but he just ran himself into some trouble with the Brotherhood and was forced to the advanced ss. I was afraid that inviting him would get us on the bad side of the Brotherhood, which was why I didn¡¯t send him the invitation.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good, Abbot, change the name on the invitation to that of Duchess Bellina, have someone deliver it to herter!¡±

    ¡°President, this... isn¡¯t it a bit against etiquette? These invitations should have been sent out 10 days ago. Anyways, giving someone an invitation that was supposed to be for someone else is quite disrespectful to a noble, especially to one holds the peerage of Duke like Bellina. I¡¯m afraid that we might get on her bad side like this.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to be afraid of, her peerage was bought and if she doesn¡¯te, it means that our Golden Legend doesn¡¯t enter her eye. In my three years at the Olsyvia Academy, apart from the Brotherhood, the Cross-winged Angels, the Gate of Enlightenment, and the Iron Cross, there¡¯s no association that our Golden Legend needs to fear. Not even the head chair of the Disciplinary Committee, Natasha, could do anything about me, so what can a little girl who bought her peerage do to me?¡±

    ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll go and prepare the invitation right now, president.¡±

    ¡°Wait, while you¡¯re at it, go and look into Duchess Bellina¡¯s connections, if there aren¡¯t any worthwhile ones, hehe... get me some more of that mysterious elixir, I¡¯ll make her mer as well.¡±

    ¡°President, you really are... too smart, I¡¯ll go prepare now. However, Duchess Bellina¡¯s maidservants are to my liking... president, would you mind giving them to meter?¡±

    ¡°You damn lolicon, Abbot. Alright, you can have them after I¡¯m done with them.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, president Carlos, I¡¯ll go and prepare immediately.¡±

    From this moment on, Carlos¡¯ Golden Legend chose to stand on the other side of Be¡¯s Rose Society, a battle unkown to the masses would secretly take ce between the Filomina Branch¡¯s student associations. Carlos didn¡¯t know it yet but, this decision that he made using his other head would eventually cause the downfall of the Golden Legend altogether...

 Volume 2 Chapter 61: The Fight For The Elite Classâ€™ Seat of Honour

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 61: The Fight For The Elite ss¡¯ Seat of Honour</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    In the Filomina Branch¡¯s Jewel Campus¡¯ 1st school building, the reception hall situated on the top floor, the meet and greet between the new and old students of the elite ss officially began. Simr to how the opening assembly of schools back on Earth, the event began with a few words from those higher up in the echelons. However, the actual person in power at the Olsyvia Academy would only appear at the actual opening ceremony for the school year, the one who appeared to speak here was the student council president of the Filomina Branch, Lucia, as the branch¡¯s student council were also the ones who organized this meet and greet and it was quite natural for her as the one in power to show up and give a few words.

    ¡°First of all, I would like to congratte all the new 1st year students of the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s northern branch, the Filomina Academy for nobles. As is tradition, I will first discuss the rules of our branch!¡±

    ¡°Us nobles aren¡¯t like those at the Francis Branch nor the Olivia Branch, as civilized and educated people, fights in public are strictly prohibited, but I won¡¯t dig into anything that takes ce without any bystanders. Rtionships are strictly to be kept off academy grounds, if discovered, us as the Filomina Branch¡¯s student council will turn the perpetrators straight over to the Disciplinary Committee to deal with.¡±

    President Lucia¡¯s speech didn¡¯tst for much longer and quickly wrapped up after listing a couple more of the branch¡¯s rules. Be had expected for Lucia to go on for much longer about life lessons and other needless hassles, but it seemed that she would be spared from all that.

    After president Lucia, it was a member of the Brotherhood who spoke to the new students, a rather handsome boy that seemed to be of the cold type, Edmond. There was quite themotion when Edmond took to the podium, as his looks gathered quite a bit of attention from the female students in the audience as they screamed his name at the top of their lungs as if they were fans seeing their favourite pop star taking the stage. Edmond was ranked 5th most handsome male student within the Olsyvia Academy and was quite popr with the female students.

    Of course, Be wasn¡¯t one of those fans, even though she admitted that Edmond lived up to his title as one of the ten most handsome male students in the entire Olsyvia Academy, but with the knowledge that he was one of the members of the Brotherhood, all Be could do was silently express her sorrow for all those female students who were his fans.

    The screams mostly came from the 9th ranked Aesthetic Research Club that sat close to the front. The Aesthetic Research Club had members from every branch apart from the Church¡¯s St. Louis Branch, having members in all four other branches.

    The Aesthetic Research Club had both male and female members, and were the people with too much time on their hands that were behind the various rankings such as ¡®10 most beautiful females¡¯ and ¡®10 most handsome males¡¯. Them, along with the 8th ranked News and Information Association, were the ones who wrote all of the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s gossip magazines.

    As for the ¡®10 most handsome males¡¯ Be naturally didn¡¯t have much interest, but as for the ¡®10 most beautiful females¡¯, Be had already seen four of them. The student council president of the Euphemia Branch, Ese; her dorm mate, princess Kriss; the head chair of the Disciplinary Committee, Natasha; as well as the president of the Filomina Branch¡¯s student council who had just finished speaking, Lucia. They were all ranked on the ¡®10 most beautiful females¡¯ list.

    The ranking wasn¡¯t to be taken to seriously and its uracy was questionable, after all, the members of the Aesthetic Research Club could only rank the beauties that they had seen. For example, the looks of girls like Noreya, Ariel, and ine were definitely on par with the ranked beauties like Kriss and Ese but were only unranked because no outsiders had actually seen how beautiful these girls were. Only after some more time would Be realize that there were even more beauties within the academy that had somehow evaded being ranked on this list.

    Even the 5 rich beauties from the Rose Society, while they couldn¡¯t match up to the extreme beauties like Ese and Kriss, but whenpared to the lower ranked ones like Lucia and Natasha, they weren¡¯t far behind. The reason why the Aesthetic Research Club didn¡¯t rank them was probably due to the fact that the girls from the Rose Society didn¡¯t make too many public appearances.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, I¡¯ll go straight to our main topic today. The entirety of the academy¡¯s rules, as well as life lessons, will be given out to you all during the opening ceremony by the headmaster as well aster by your teachers, so I¡¯ll spare you all that stuff for now. The main topic for today is to determine the ranking for the Entrance-level Nobility after the addition of this year¡¯s new students.¡±

    Behind Edmond, something like a disy screen appeared behind him. This naturally wasn¡¯t a sma tv screen, but a magic crystal screen created through alchemy. On the screen was a nk list of names, and on the list were 30 spots.

    The elite ss of the Filomina Branch was split into three groups based on how many years they had been at the academy. The group of 1st and 2nd-year students were referred to as ¡®entrance-level¡¯, 3rd and 4th years were grouped as ¡®advanced-level¡¯, while only the 5th and 6th years could be one of the ¡®graduate-level¡¯. The rankings for each group of the elite ss¡¯ students was different.

    After hearing a brief exnation of rules from Edmond, Be was quite surprised. The student ranking for the elite ss was decided by an auction, from the 2nd seat all the way to the 30th seat could be bought if one out bid everyone else for that seat. Of course, taking precautions to prevent wealthier nobles from crushing the more traditional nobles, the price limit for each seat was topped off at 1000 gold coins.

    After reaching the limit, thepetitors would enter the ¡®treasure duelling¡¯ stage, to see who can donate the more valuable item. The gold coins that they had bid previously would naturally be handed to the Filomina Branch¡¯s student council, effectively bing donations.

    1000 gold coins were equivalent to 10 million Chinese yuan back on Earth, and from the 30 seats alone, president Lucia would have gained 300 million yuen, and this wasn¡¯t even including the value of the treasures that the students would giveter. It seemed that even in this world, there were quite a few people who had more money than they could figure out how to use.

    Be had initially thought that the ranking was determined by the students¡¯ martial ability and not in such a civilized(?) manner. If she had known this earlier, she would have picked something more formal to wear as currently she was wearing a knight¡¯s light te and didn¡¯t look much different from normal students. Any of the other noble students in the reception hall here were easily dressed more suitable for the asion than her.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Be had the noble sceptre crest of the Filomina Branch on her, the building¡¯s guards would have thought that she was a student from themoners¡¯ Francis Branch and kicked her out. This ¡®treasure duelling¡¯ stripped down, was just another way for people topare their wealth. Be regretted not wearing that blindingly shiny suit of tinum armour here today, as it definitely would have blinded the eyes of every damn person here.

    Just like what Be expected, as soon as the auction began, on the disy, the 30 slots quickly filled up, almost in seconds. Ranked 29th, Be unexpected found the name ¡®Bellina¡¯, but she hadn¡¯t even ced a bid, so how was it that her alias had appeared on the screen? Isn¡¯t this straight up a robbery, stealing 1000 gold coins without Be¡¯s knowledge?

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, I purchased that seat for you, it¡¯s on me so you don¡¯t have to spend a single copper.¡±

    ¡°You sure are generous, Jenny-senpai. However, why don¡¯t you buy yourself a spot? You are still a 2nd-year student, after all, meaning that you still have the right to take part in this auction yourself?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, you probably don¡¯t know it but only the year¡¯s initial ranking is obtained through auction, and is auctioned off again at the beginning of every year. However, after the initial auction, there¡¯s a chance for the seats to shift every weekend but that requires actualbat between students. Those who have just joined the ranking can spend another 1000 gold coins on their first week to avoid being challenged, but they will have to actually fight every time that they are challenged after the first week.

    The 30 ranked seats weren¡¯t fixed for the entire year, and if one was beaten by a challenger they could wait until next week and spend 1000 gold coins themselves to challenge someone who was ranked. Every challenger would have to pay 1000 gold coins as a ¡®challenge fee¡¯ that would not be returned whether they seeded or failed in their challenge. There was also the possibility of multiple challengers setting their eyes on the same seat during at the same time, in which case after they all paid their ¡®challenge fees¡¯ they would have to first fight among themselves and then the winner would be the only one to challenge the student in actual possession of the seat.

    This money making method sure was borate, as long as there were challengers, the Filomina Branch¡¯s student council would never run out of gold. The only benefit to the students who held the top 30 seats was publicity, the Filomina Branch would post the top 30¡¯s names around the branch academy in various ces where it would be easy for others to see. The ranking system was basically spending money to have their name advertised in various ces.

    As the 30 seats quickly filled, the event quickly progressed to the stage of ¡®treasure duelling¡¯. Many new students took out the treasures and valuable items that they had brought today and ced it on the miniature teleportation formation after writing their name on a slip of paper and cing it with the item, the item would then be transported to somece behind the scenes where some people skilled in appraising items would determine the value and whose item would be the most valuable and sending the item back to the disy stand on stage. Due to the fact that every single seat around the stage possessed one of these miniature teleportation formations, Be inferred that this reception hall as probably doubled as an auction hall at least a few times previously, or else there was no reason for the academy to use such an amount of wealth to create so many teleportation formations just for a meet and greet.

    Be had originally not wanted to take ce in this money trap, so she didn¡¯t ce anything on her seat¡¯s teleportation formation. Her name was quickly swept from the ranking¡¯s top 30 by other names. The host of the ¡®treasture duelling¡¯ portion of the day was a beauty that Be hadn¡¯t seen yet and was probably one of the school beauties from the Antote Academy. Even though the girl was quite beautiful and there wasn¡¯t any w that Be could see in her looks, but her voice felt a little overexaggerated and fake to Be.

    ¡°The current highest bidder is Abbot, the treasure that he donated is the magic core an E ss monster, [Wind Wolf] as well as a set of equipment by the name of ¡®Forest¡¯s Protection¡¯ crafted by the dwarven master smith, Sharpe, one of his most prized creations. If no other student can donate something more valuable, this year¡¯s seat of honour will go to Mr.Abbot!¡±

    To the eyes of other¡¯s the magic core of an E ss monster like [Wind Wolf] was rather hard to procure, but to Be it was no different then the garbage swept to the side of the streets. What caught Be¡¯s interest was that set of knight¡¯s armour ¡®Forest¡¯s Protection¡¯ which was supposedly crafted by the dwarven master smith, Sharp.

    ¡°I almost forgot to mention, but this year¡¯s first seat of honour will have the opportunity to enjoy afternoon tea with the Filomina Branch¡¯s very own student council president, Miss Lucia!¡±

    Being able to enjoy afternoon tea with one of the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s ¡®10 most beautiful females¡¯ was quite the prize. Many male students were already regretting not bring any of their more valuable items here and so easily giving this once in a lifetime chance to that damn bastard Abbot. Abbot was from the 6th ranked Golden Legend and was one of their president, Carlos¡¯s closest advisors.

    Even though Abbot looked like quite the gentleman, but his habits weren¡¯t so gentlemanly. He not only had unspeakable rtions with many of the Antote Academy¡¯s students but had also turned his eyes towards the female students of the Francis Academy, mostly those innocent and naive new students that had yet to see the evil and cruelty of the world. Due to the fact that he was close to the president of the Golden Legend, many students who had suffered at the hands of Abbot couldn¡¯t do anything about him.

    The female students from the Francis Academy who Abbot had gone after were allmoners without any connections and had absolutely no way of fighting against the power of the Golden Legend and could only keep their silence after receiving a silencing fee. Due to theck of concrete evidence, the Disciplinary Committee didn¡¯t have the authority to give any actual punishment to Abbot.

    ¡°If there aren¡¯t any challengers wishing to show their hand, then the one who would receive the opportunity to enjoy tea with president Lucia...er, someone has sent a new treasure up...it¡¯s the magic core... of an [Earth Bear]...¡±

    Right as the host was about to dere Abbot¡¯s victory, she quickly said a few words which caused Abbot¡¯s smile to die before it even fully formed on his face, leaving him with a rather awkward expression. Even though [Earth Bear] was a C ss monster, but it¡¯sbat abilities, especially its attack, was on par with and even exceeded that of quite a few B ss monsters. Due to this fact, the magic core of an [Earth Bear] was worth the same as a typical B ss magic core.

    The E ss magic core of a [Wind Wolf] that Abbot handed in earlier was much lower in value and could only match the value of the [Earth Bear]¡¯s magic core whenbined with the suit of armour, ¡®Forest¡¯s Protection¡¯. In the case that the twopetitors¡¯ treasures were valued at the same amount, thepetitor who handed the smaller amount of treasure would win, after all, when one item from apetitor could match 2 or more of the otherpetitor¡¯s in value, it was quite evident which side was the winner.

    ¡°I¡¯ll add the master smith Sharpe¡¯s ¡®Forest Hunter¡¯s de¡¯ as well as ¡®Forest Guardian¡¯s Bucker¡¯, both of these items are a set with the ¡®Forest¡¯s Protection¡¯ armour that I donated earlier!¡±

    This was all that that Abbot had, the set of equipment crafted by the legendary master smith Sharpe had costed him over 5000 gold coins. He would have given up already if it wasn¡¯t for the request of Carlos that must obtain the chance to enjoy tea with president Lucia. All that Abbot could hope was that the mysterious challenger would stop bidding, as one who could so simply bring out the magic core of an [Earth Bear] wouldn¡¯t be so simple.

    However, it didn¡¯t seem like the other side would give up. It didn¡¯t take long before a dark blue magic core twice the size that of the [Earth Bear]¡¯s to appear on the disy stand, radiating an ocean¡¯s aura. This magic core was definitely that of a sea monster¡¯s. Most students present had already seen a monster¡¯s magic core, but most of them had only seen that of a ground monster¡¯s, and it was many of the students¡¯ first time seeing a sea monster¡¯s magic core.

    ¡°B ss monster [Deep Sea Serpent]¡¯s magic core, wow... I sure haven¡¯t wasted my timeing to this meet and greet.¡±

    ¡°Abbot is one of the closest advisors to the Golden Legend¡¯s president, who is brave enough to ¡®treasure duel¡¯ with him? They¡¯re basically dering war on the entire Golden Legend!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a show to watch, where are the attendants? Hey I¡¯m out of melon seeds, hurry and bring me some more, oh and bring me some peanuts as well!¡±

    Abbot¡¯s face changed colours, this deep sea monster¡¯s magic core was so hard to get that not even Golden Legend¡¯s president, Carlos, could procure at a moments notice. B level magic cores usually sold for 5000 gold coins on the market, but due to the rarity of deep sea monsters, the magic core of this [Deep Sea Serpent] could probably go for somewhere between 9000 and 10,000 gold coins.

    ¡°Er, due to the request of the request of our branch¡¯s student council, we would like to invite this mysterious challenger to the stage so that everyone here can get to know you.¡±

    However, this mysterious person didn¡¯t take to the stage and the reception hall remained silent for a few minutes. Currently, the name on the head seat had changed to Bellina, and everyone present was specting who this Bellina was and a few of the more knowledgeable students with connections turned their eyes to the rows of seats that were reserved for members of the Rose Society.

    Be had originally not wanted to take part in this bidding, but after hearing that the winner would be able to enjoy afternoon tea with president Lucia, she changed her mind. After all, president Lucia had moved into Be¡¯s dormitory building with Natasha, if she chose her dorm as the location for afternoon tea, it would be rather inconvenient, as Be absolutely would not allow any male to step foot into her dormitory building.

    ¡°Er, the current highest bid goes to Duchess Bellina, but it seems that she is feeling a bit unwell and has chosen not toe and meet everyone. Are there any other students that wish to contest her?! If not, the new students¡¯ seat of honour will go to Duchess Bellina.¡±

    Seeing that Be didn¡¯t want toe up, the beautiful host could only awkwardly make an excuse for her. There really much that people could say about a Duchess not wanting to go up onto the stage, such was one of the benefits of having a high peerage.

    Seated some distance behind the disy stand, the head chair of the Disciplinary Committee, Natasha was sitting with the president of the Filomina Branch¡¯s student council, Lucia, and together they were observing the scene before them. Carlos¡¯ support had already arrived and three A+ level magic cores were delivered to the front, under Abbot¡¯s name as he was one of Carlos¡¯ trusted aides and it wouldn¡¯t do well for his own face if Abbot was defeated in wealth here.

    ¡°Hmph, that problem student Bellina is trying something again. However, this time she shouldn¡¯t be able to beat Carlos, he just sent up 3 A+ magic cores, even though the magic core of a [Deep Sea Serpent] is rare, it¡¯s still only a level B core.¡±

    ¡°Why is it that you wish so strongly for Bellina to lose, Natasha?¡±

    ¡°I just don¡¯t want to see a look of triumph on her face, even though that Abbot is quite dislikable himself. It¡¯s all your fault, Lucia, adding such a factor for no reason.¡±

    ¡°All I want is to improve the treasury of our branch¡¯s student council, or else we¡¯re going to have trouble giving out a decent reward during this year¡¯s 5 branch tournament...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t really care, but as long as I can see Duchess Bellina getting defeated, I...¡±

    Before the two girls could even finish speaking, Bellina sent up another item. Before Abbott could even ¡®warm¡¯ the seat of honour, Bellina had already predicted Carlos¡¯ move and made one first, it just up to whether or not her item could beat the 3 A+ level magic cores fearsome monster, [Ground Dragon].

 Volume 2 Chapter 62: Overview of the Olsyvia Academyâ€™s Student Associations

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 62: Overview of the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s Student Associations</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Within the 1st school building of the Filomina Branch Academy¡¯s Jewel District, in the reception hall that was located on the building¡¯s highest floor. The crowd was silent as all eyes were on the disy stand up on the stage. Threerge magic cores had caught the attention of everyone present, these three brown magic cores were evenrger than that of the [Deep Sea Serpent] that had been disyed earlier.

    This was because they were the magic cores from the A+ ss monster, [Ground Dragon], [Ground Dragons] were ratherrge in size themselves so it was natural that the magic cores they possessed were big in size as well. Magic cores from monsters that had a bit of dragon affinity were as rare as those from sea monsters and the market demand for them was just asrge. Based on the size of the three magic cores, the [Ground Dragons] that they came from were almost certainly mature adults. A rather conservative estimate for the price of all three of them would be about 100,000 gold coins.

    The scale of this ¡®treasure duel¡¯ had already exceeded that for the entrance-level nobility of previous years. In all the years of the Filomina branch¡¯s history, the most intense treasure duelling between Entrance-level nobility had been won by a B+ ss monster¡¯s magic core, which was probably about simr in value to the [Deep Sea Serpent]¡¯s magic core that Duchess Bellina had shown earlier. The three [Ground Dragon] cores had already far exceeded the level of wealth that was typical of entrance-level nobility, in fact, if one had brought them to the bidding for the advanced-level nobility¡¯s seat of honour, they would most likely have no challengers

    There was no way that Abbot could produce such valuable items himself, but the other students quickly remembered his position as one of the trustedckeys of the Golden Legend student association¡¯s president, they quickly inferred that these three magic cores were given to him by Carlos, the president of the Golden Legend. They realized that Carlos was openly showing his support for Abbot and to im the seat of honour amongst the entrance-level nobility for his ownckey, perhaps Duchess Bellina might stop her own bidding now that she realized who she was vying for over the seat of honour.

    After talking with some of the more-informed students, quite a few people turned to look towards the section of seats that had been reserved for the members of the Rose Society, and there was where they were able to see the rumoured Duchess Bellina. The Duchess, who was rumoured to be ugly beyond belief currently had a conflicted look on her face as she looked at the three [Ground Dragon] magic cores that were currently disyed on stage, was it that she had been shocked so much by Abbot¡¯s treasures that she had lost her wits?

    The rumour about Bellina¡¯s looks was naturally proven wrong, none of the students here were blind and the golden-haired beauty in their eyes, was by no means at all, ugly. Even though she was currently wearing a suit of light te armour that one could find almost anywhere that had a decent smith, but the blindingly bright suit of tinum armour encrusted with rare jewels that Be had worn when she was finishing up her sign-up process was well engraved into quite a few people¡¯s eyes, and news of Bellina¡¯s immeasurable wealth quickly spread around the reception all.

    Even though Carlos looked rather calm on the surface, but his heart was already dripping blood. These three A+ ss magic cores were originally supposed to be saved for tomorrow¡¯s advanced-level nobility¡¯s ranking auction, as an ace up his sleeve. He hadn¡¯t expected to be forced to use them here and now that he had, there was almost no way for him to im the seat of honour tomorrow anymore, as he didn¡¯t have the ability to produce any treasure on the level of the three magic cores that he had shown today.

    Carlos wasn¡¯t the only dispirited one here, as Be was also feeling rather ufortable. She had originally thought that Abbot would bring out some legendary level treasure to beat her, but all her expectations had been for nought when the three [Ground Dragon] magic cores appeared on the disy stand, what ticked her off even more was that these were the very same magic cores that she had helped Ivy obtain for her transfer request to the Olivia Academy not that long ago.

    Hadn¡¯t Ivy already handed the magic cores to the Olivia branch¡¯s headmaster of academic affairs? So why was it that they had appeared in the hands of the Golden Legend¡¯s president, was it that the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s headmaster of academic affairs was in cahoots with the Golden Legend?

    However, something on this level waspletely unable topete with the item that Be had just ced into the small teleportation formation in front of her. After seeing what the Golden Legend had to offer, Be rose from her seat, took Ivy by the hand and left the reception hall with Ivy in tow, without as much as a single nce back towards the stage. Everyone else in the reception hall was rather confused as they hadn¡¯t expected such an anticlimactic ending, they thought that Duchess Bellina had given up due to her knowing that she wouldn¡¯t be able topete with the Golden Legend.

    Even the members of the Rose Society who had sat around Bellina seemed confused, it was evident that not even they knew what she was thinking.

    After some time more time passed, the reception hall was still silent and the beauty host had still yet to announce Abbot iming the seat of honour. The name shown of the disy was still Bellina, remaining unchanged even after Abbot had sent in the 3 [Ground Dragon] magic cores. However, the crowd had yet to recover from the shock of seeing the [Ground Dragon]¡¯s magic cores and didn¡¯t notice the strange urrence.

    ¡®Is there something wrong with the magic disy?¡¯ was all that was on the hostess¡¯ mind as she stood on the stage awkwardly, maintaining her fake smile. Duchess Bellina had already left and Abbot also seemed like he didn¡¯t know what was going on. After what seemed like an eternity for the hostess, the disy finally shifted to show the final results. The ranking didn¡¯t change, however, with Bellina still firmly seated on the 1st seat and Abbot still on the 2nd seat.

    When these results were disyed, there was an uproar within the reception hall, with the members of the Golden Legend being the loudest among them. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the members of the Brotherhood who sat in the front rows didn¡¯t express anything and instead calmly remained in their seats, quite a few students would have rushed the stage in fury.

    The student council president of the Filomina branch, Lucia, walked up to the stage with a stern look on her face, with the head chair of the Disciplinary Committee, Natasha, following behind her with a simrly serious face. After seeing Natasha, many students who had been makingmotion within the reception hall quickly quieted down.

    Not every one of them could do like the Golden Legend and bail themselves out after being detained by the Disciplinary Committee. They knew that it was best that they behaved themselves around her.

    ¡°I know that everyone is confused, but I can assure you that there are no problems with the results. I have already notified the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s principal of today¡¯s auction. Out ofpetitive fairness, we will disy the item that Duchess Bellina had sent in before she left, but I ask that everyone here keep what they will see to themselves, this is a direct request from the principal.¡±

    As soon as Lucia finished speaking, the final treasure that Be had entered appeared on the disy stand. This was a golden bottle about the size of a typical flower vase, the gold used to make the vase seemed somewhat different from the gold that was used to mint the coins that weremonly used on the Coristel Continent, meaning that this bottle was probably from another continent.

    The bottle was engraved with strange writing that didn¡¯t match any of the scripts used by the modern human alliance, the bottle also seemed to contain some fluid. The crowd was still confused, as even if this golden bottle was a relic from ancient times, its value still shouldn¡¯t be able to exceed the 100,000 gold coins that the three [Ground Dragon] magic cores were worth.

    On the magic disy, each item that appeared were apanied by an estimated market value to show the crowd. Beneath the image of Abbot¡¯s 3 magic cores was an estimated value of 100,000 gold coins. However, the estimated value for Duchess Bellina¡¯s antique golden bottle was a row of question marks, meaning that its value was inestimable and priceless.

    Of all the auctions that had taken ce in the history of the human alliance, such a priceless item had never appeared previously. The continent¡¯s biggest auction houses had only managed to auction off some low god-tier equipment that had been left behind after the great war, but even they still had an estimated price attached to them, just that the number of zeros in the number made most people¡¯s¡¯ heads spin. However, this golden bottle didn¡¯t seem like it could be more valuable than god-tier equipment, so why was it that its price was inestimable?

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to question the value of this bottle, the most educated and senior of the entire academy¡¯s teachers have already proved that the characters on this bottle are from the Frederic Empire, which was the first empire to fall to the 12 demon kings ten thousand years ago, the bottle and its contents date back to the reign of the Frederic Empire¡¯sst emperor, Frederic XIX.¡±

    ¡°The contents of the bottle have already been confirmed as the legendary ¡®Elixir of Life¡¯ by the Alchemy Association¡¯s president. Just a small little drop of this elixir canpletely revive a person within 3 days of their death, and there¡¯s enough of it within the bottle to easily revive over a hundred people. I don¡¯t think I need to further exin the value of this item.¡±

    After this exnation, everyone in the audience was silenced. In this world, some higher level clerics did have the ability revive the dead, but were only limited to those who had died in battle or some other sort of unnatural death, and werepletely unable to help those who had naturally died from old age or disease.

    There was also a high price to pay to use these revival methods, most of them requiring to use the life essence of the caster as a catalyst. The more damage taken by the body before death required more life essence to revive, it wasn¡¯t unheard of for clerics to die themselves after reviving the dead.

    This ¡®Elixir of Life¡¯ had no such side effects, so it wasn¡¯t an overstatement to call it a priceless treasure. If it had appeared in any of the Coristel Continent¡¯s auction houses, the five empire¡¯s emperors definitely would be willing to throw half the entire national treasury out to buy such a lifesaver.

    The president of the Golden Legend looked angrily at the results disyed on the magic screen. He still couldn¡¯t ept that he had lost in a treasure duel, the first in his entire lifetime. If he had lost to the Rose Society¡¯s 5 fabulously wealthy girls, he wouldn¡¯t feel as much shame as he did losing to Be. The real reason why Carlos was so angry was that he couldn¡¯t stand to have lost to someone without reputation like Duchess Bellina at wealth, especially after he had just dismissed her as not a threat earlier.

    If he had lost to one of the girls from the Rose Society, he could stand it as everyone was wealthy and it just happened that the Rose Society was wealthier, but he wouldn¡¯t be able to forget the shame he felt after losing to Bellina. Bellina had already left but she had left quite the impression on Carlos, who was already plotting how to get revenge on her.

    Be had already left the school building, as after the ranking for the entrance-level nobles was confirmed, the next event was a banquet. Be didn¡¯t have much interest in this banquet, as all it was really was just a continuation of the ¡®business¡¯ that had been taking ce before the start of the auction.

    Be didn¡¯t like enjoy that kind of atmosphere and she also knew that now wasn¡¯t the time for her to confront the Golden Legend. After Be left, the members of the Rose Society quickly followed her out the door as they also didn¡¯t like the atmosphere inside.

    Be didn¡¯t know yet that Carlos had already let his imagination have its way with her quite a few times already if she hadn¡¯t left Carlos would probably have put some strange things into her wine.

    ¡°Be-nee, the people here are so strange! Why are they so interested in one of my failed experiments, yet no one wants the thing that I seed in making? I don¡¯t understand...:¡±

    ???Origin of gues??? Betia had a confused look on her face as she asked Be a question that she had been holding in since ever since they had left the reception hall. The ¡®Elixir of Life¡¯ that had appeared earlier was one of her failed attempts at creating some sort of poison. Betia didn¡¯t only know how to create poison, she was also able to create such things as the ¡®Elixir of Life¡¯, but the ingredients that she used to make it were all incredibly poisonous by themselves. Betia herself didn¡¯t actually know that she was creating ¡®Elixir of Life¡¯, but some more poison, it was up to Mia who coordinated with her to create it so that the ¡®failed¡¯ product of Betia¡¯s creation was this ¡®Elixir of Life¡¯. Betia still had yet to find out why her experiments always failed when she worked with Mia.

    Be couldn¡¯t bring herself to tell the truth to the uncontrobly sinister loli, that her sessful creations were basically all poisonous, and ones that could wipe out entire continents at that too, it was only natural that they weren¡¯t widely weed!?

    ___

    Olsyvia Academy¡¯s northern branch, some distance from the main office building of the Rose Society located within the Filomina branch¡¯s school grounds.

    Within the Olsyvia Academy, apart from the shared public spaces like school buildings, living spaces like student and teacher dormitories as well as the teachers¡¯ offices. The rest of the academy was divided into many pieces ofnd, each of which was managed by a student association. The student association could do basically whatever they wanted within their territory as long as it didn¡¯t break any of the academy¡¯s rules, and it was one of the most important determining factors for an association¡¯s performance grades.

    Based on the prosperity, location, and size of their territories, the student associations would be able to obtain a certain amount of association points. At the end of each semester, each branch¡¯s student council would tally up the number of association points that each student association had and decided how much activity funds to give to each association as well if the association had the need to continue existing. Of course, territory couldn¡¯t be taken by brute force or else brawls would breakout everywhere all the time, but that was the only limitation to the expansion of an association¡¯s territory.

    Be was a little shocked when she had first learned of this system, as this was quite literally the alternate world¡¯s version of how gangs ran?! Even though there was a rule that one couldn¡¯t take another¡¯s territory through force, butrge-scale fights between student associations were amon urrence in the Francis and Olivia branches. Due to the excuse of territory changing hands through a ¡®martial exchange¡¯, not even the Disciplinary Committee had a good reason to intervene in their brawls.

    Underparison, thepetition for territory within the Filomina branch was more peaceful. The association who currently possessed the most territory was naturally the first ranked Brotherhood. Apart from the Church¡¯s St.Louis branch, the Brotherhood held territory in all four other branches. Within The Filomina branch and the neighbouring Euphemia branch, the Brotherhood was the association that possessed the most territory on the school grounds.

    In the year leading up to now, the territory of the Rose Society had almost beenpletely overtaken by the Golden Legend. Thest remaining sanctuary for the Rose Society was the building in which their office was located, having lost all else of their previously owned territory.

    ¡°Jenny-senpai, this is all that the Rose Society has left?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯re right, Duchess Bellina. The president of the Golden Legend, Carlos has always held something against us and if you don¡¯t join us, we¡¯ll lose thisst territory to them within a week. Anyways, you don¡¯t have to call me senpai anymore, I only entered the academy a year earlier than you, but my age is the same as yours. Just call me Jenny.¡±

    ¡°Then you don¡¯t have to add my peerage in front of my name anymore, I don¡¯t care if an outsider calls me Duchess, but you don¡¯t have to do so. You can call me Be, it¡¯s what all my friends call me.¡±

    ¡°Am I not an outsider? We¡¯ve barely known each other for a day.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that you¡¯re an outsider? Jenny, I think that we were brought together by fate~¡±

    ¡°You sure are an interesting girl, Be. I think that it the right decision to let you join us. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll introduce you to the other sisters of the Rose Society.¡±

    Be and the others followed Jenny towards the Rose Society¡¯s main and only office. From a distance, they were able to see a bunch of students with an armband that the image of gold coins gathered around the building. These students blocked the Rose Society¡¯s path to the outside world, even though they couldn¡¯t stop the Rose Society¡¯s members from entering and exiting their territory, they could stop anyone who was delivering articles for daily use to the association from doing so, after a while the Rose Society would be forced to abandon that ce after they could no longer keep the area running.

    This was something that the Golden Legend had done many times and had always seeded, using it to annexrge swathes of territory originally belonging to the Rose Society, now they were already perilously close to thest sanctuary of the Rose Society.

    ¡°What are you all doing here? You¡¯re blocking our path.¡±

    ¡°Duchess-sama, we¡¯ve just rented out the lower level to enjoy some tea, I don¡¯t think that this goes against any academy rules!¡±

    Jenny could only helplessly pull on Be¡¯s arm and signal with her eyes for Be to follow her and leave. The member of the Golden Legend who spoke had a devious smile on his face, seemingly confident in the fact that Be wouldn¡¯t dare to do anything to her. This was the Filomina branch academy for nobles, and a duchess like Be wouldn¡¯t publicly use force and beat him.

    ¡°Oh alright, but all of you better finish your tea, or else none of you will be able to leave~!¡±

    Be followed Jenny into the building after leaving behind some words that no one understood and some rather confused Golden Legend members. None of them noticed that Betia, the toxic loli, had secretly poured some strange powder into their tea under the cover of Noesha¡¯s dimensional wall...

 Volume 2 Chapter 63: The Rose Societyâ€™s New Member

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 63: The Rose Society¡¯s New Member</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Olsyvia Academy¡¯s northern Filomina branch for nobility, association district, in the main office of the Rose Society.

    This was a rather simplistic activities room, not much different from those that one came to expect from anime. When Be had first entered, she found it hard to believe that such a frugal and simple room was the meeting ce for the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s 3rd most wealthy student association. The room simply didn¡¯t match the wealth and position that the five absurdly rich girls from the Rose Society possessed, Be didn¡¯t know if this was done by the Rose Society on purpose to keep themselves and their backgrounds on the low.

    The other members of the Rose Society had already arrived before Be and Jenny. Be had seen those girls back at the reception hall, but as her seat was behind theirs, this was the first time that Be was able to see the full view of these four girls who were so unworldly rich.

    Sitting at the end of the rectangr meeting table was the president of the association, Augustine Nina. Nina was currently dressed in the attire of a diviner, her robes decorated with stars and other celestial objects. On the table in front of her was a golden te engraved with various astrology symbols and mystic signs, beside the golden te was a clear crystal ball.

    Nina was the third silver-haired beauty not of the loli-family that Be had encountered. Her silver hair was different from that of Ariel¡¯s or Kriss¡¯ in that her haircked the lustre possessed by the two transmigrator beauties, and was more of a dark silver.

    Nina was the daughter of the wealthiest man in the Kristoff Empire, Duke Augustine. The Augustine family was renowned throughout the human empires for producing the continent¡¯s best diviners and appraisers. In this world, divination actually worked and was even fairly urate. Not even the Church of Light possessed any decent diviners, so when any of the five empire¡¯s emperors had something dire that they had to consult a diviner for, they sought out Duke Augustine for his abilities, regardless of the price that the Duke demanded.

    However, even in this world divination was considered disclosing the secrets of the heavens and would be punished by the heavens when diviners used their abilities. As a long-running diviner, Duke Augustine had meddled with fate too many times and in response, the heavens took away many of his family members. Of all his sons and daughters, his youngest daughter Nina was the only one who had survived.

    ¡°Wee, Duchess Bellina. Even though I would have loved to tell you about your future but, this crystal ball has made it clear to me that your future is something that my divination skills don¡¯t have the right to peek at. However, I would be happy to help if you were to require my appraisal skills for anything.¡±

    When Be and her entourage had entered the activity room, Nina had quickly scanned all of them with her beautiful golden eyes and a slightly confused look had remained on her cold face ever since. Apart from Ivy, Nina¡¯s crystal ball had warned her not to use her divination abilities on any of these girls. It wasn¡¯t just Be, the crystal ball had made it clear to Nina that even the futures of the four loli ¡®maidservants¡¯ were also something that she shouldn¡¯t attempt to view.

    Human diviners were naturally unable to view the fortunes of higher beings like demon gods, and to attempt to do so was something that diviners must avoid if they valued their life. If they were to attempt such an action, the diviner in question would be smitten by the heavens regardless if they had failed or seeded in viewing the fortune of the gods. One of the main reasons as to how the Church of Light had kept hidden the gruesome fate of the celestial world for over 10,000 years was that there weren¡¯t any frencing diviners willing to trade their lives for a chance at knowing what happened to their gods.

    Nina didn¡¯t think about the possibility that Be and the others could be demon kings or demon gods simply because of the pure and natural aura that the green-haired ¡®maidservant¡¯, Betia, radiated. Such a strong essence of nature and new like was something that in Nina¡¯s opinion, would never appear on a demon.

    Beside Nina sat another of the Rose Society¡¯s members, Kristen Marlie, a ck-haired beauty from the Gabriel Empire. The Kristen family dominated the continent¡¯s mining industry but also produced and sold equipment for those whose profession required them to get up close and personal with their foe.

    In fact, most of Kriss¡¯ armour sets were purchased from a store run by the Kristen family. After cleaning of the bloody remnants of the human forces following the ¡®fun¡¯ that the 6 void monarchs from the Dark Sanctuary had with them, Be¡¯s forces had recovered quite the amount of equipment, much of it bearing the mark of the Kristen family. While most of the other recovered equipment was in rtively poor shape, the armour bearing the Kristen family mark wereparatively intact.

    Marlie sat to the left of president Nina and was currently looking at Be and the others curiously. Marlie wasn¡¯t wearing any armour and instead wore the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s student uniform that didn¡¯t suit her identity as an arms dealer. When Be looked a little closer, she noticed that Marlie¡¯s hands were pale and thin, as if she had ever held a weapon in her hands before, probably also the reason why she chose not to be a walking advertisement.

    To Nina¡¯s right sat the daughter of the richest man in the Aldrich Empire, Duke Florence¡¯s sessor, Florence Sharon. This beauty with dark-blue hair came from a family that made their fortune selling elixirs as well as magic equipment, one of the only dealers of some of the rarer magical items.

    Sharon too wasn¡¯t wearing the equipment that her family sold, instead dressed in the attire of an alchemist. In this world, all of the equipment made for mages required the user to have a strong affinity with the magical elements, or else they would not be able to use the equipment.

    From the fact that Sharon wasn¡¯t dressed in a mage¡¯s attire nor did she seem to have any magical items on her, Be deduced that she simply didn¡¯t have an affinity for magic and was just unable to use the equipment that her family sold. Be was a little curious as to how Sharon would go about promoting her family¡¯s merchandise if she was unable to use it.

    Ariel came from the same empire as Sharon and had briefly talked with Be about Sharon. Even though Sharon had a rather limited affinity with magic, she was an undisputed genius when it came to alchemy, having exceeded even her own father in the field.

    Sharon was currently the only human alchemist to have sessfully produced ¡®Elixir of Life¡¯ and if it wasn¡¯t for the rarity of the elixir¡¯s ingredients, Sharon would have been able to start mass producing the coveted elixir. Justst year Sharon had managed to produce an entire vial of the precious substance, sufficient to resurrect a few dozen people under favourable circumstances.

    Thest member of the Rose Society was someone that Be, or rather he substitute, Felia, had a strong impression of. Before that fated expedition to the Alfred Continent, Felia had already met the beautiful Stenbeck Shelly, daughter of the Octavian Empire¡¯s richest man, Duke Stanbeck. The Stenbeck family mainly dealt with the sale of pets and mounts and it was in one of their stores that the newly anointed holy knight had encountered the beauty with snow-white hair while searching for a suitable mount.

    During their encounter, Felia had been wearing a knight¡¯s mask so Shelly didn¡¯t know how she looked or who she was. That had all happened years ago and while Shelly might have forgotten the masked girl, but up until her death, Felia had never forgotten Shelly. As a new holy knight, Felia didn¡¯t have much money in her hands and found it hard to obtain a good mount, Shelly had helped Felia to purchase a pegasus at a much lower price than the astronomically high one that her father had set, so low that the Stenbeck family had barely made a profit off it.

    Shelly had no talent as a knight, which was the biggest possible embarrassment for someone born in the empire of knights. Shelly¡¯s longing look as she looked at Felia was something that had left a deep imprint on the Octavian Empire¡¯s princess.

    At that time, Felia was still lost in the joy brought by her new mount and hadn¡¯t paid much heart to Shelly¡¯s look of longingness. If the two of them had talked more back then, perhaps the two of them could have be good friends.

    At that time, Shelly had already used her outstanding talent as a summoner to obtain a few infant dragons and it was more than just a possibility for Shelly to have gifted one to Felia had the two of them gotten a little more intimate.

    So when Be saw Shelly now, she had secretly made it a goal to get Shelly as an ally. This was an admirer of Be¡¯s substitute, Felia, who had already wasted her chance to obtain such a beauty years ago and Be wasn¡¯t about to follow in her footsteps.

    Lunch at the Rose Society was quite simple, made up of only some baked goods and sweets due to the fact that the Golden Legend had cut off their supply of goods. Even if Nina wanted to get some better food delivered, it wouldn¡¯t be able to reach them anyways.

    ¡°President Nina, does the Golden Legend have a strong background or something, to have pushed all the way to the Rose Society¡¯s front gates? Are there any deep animosities between the two associations? Because I can¡¯t think of anything that they could gain from their actions worth pissing off 5 of the Coristel Continent¡¯s richest girls.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to call me president, there are only six girls in the entire Rose Society and that¡¯s including you. The president of the Golden Legend, Carlos, is the young master of the Karlosfield family that runs the Coristel Continent¡¯s ck market. A family that has a ck market as its main source of ie isn¡¯t recognized openly and they have always been trying to swallow the enterprises of our families and we refuse to bring ourselves down to their level and do business with them. That¡¯s probably the reason that Carlos keeps making trouble for us.¡±

    ¡°As for the Golden Legend¡¯s backing in this academy... Carlos has connections with a lot of powerful associations, the Brotherhood excluded. I¡¯ll go over the details another time but I need to talk with you about the ¡®turf wars¡¯ here, they only happen at night time during the weekend and if nothing changes about our current situation, the Golden Legend will being for our main office next weekend and the Rose Society will be left homeless.¡±

    Due to the fact that everyone in the Filomina branch was of noble birth, the ¡®turf wars¡¯ here were mostly in the form of gambling. A martialpetition was also allowed but the fighters could only be from the other branches, a ¡®test¡¯ of the noble¡¯s connections. Carlos was acquainted with one of the Olivia branch¡¯s headmasters and he would always be able to receive the aid of the genius¡¯ branch¡¯s elite students. Most associations that were provoked into a ¡®turf war¡¯ by the Golden Legend shied away from a martialpetition and instead resort to gambling in hopes of preserving their territory.

    None of the beauties in the Rose Society could get any better fighters nor were they proficient enough at gambling to beat the skilled Carlos, so the Rose Society had been forced to cede their territory, piece by piece.

    After lunch, Be handed Nina a list of females that she wanted to add to the Rose Society. This was only the first batch of names that Be had and if she found any more suitable candidates in the future, Be nned to further the expansion of the Rose Society¡¯s numbers.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, are the princesses Kriss and Lisha really your friends? They¡¯re quite famous heroes, even within the academy. Can you tell me how you met them?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s one of my secrets, so please forgive me for not being able to tell you right now. Nina, if it¡¯s at all possible, I would like for everyone to just call me Be like my friends. I just want to be a normal student in the academy and there¡¯s no need to be so formal with me now that we¡¯ve all gotten to know each other.¡±

    Nina was a little confused by the list of names that Be had handed her, she didn¡¯t have any problems with Kriss and Lisha joining, but the others... didn¡¯t have the best reputation.

    ¡°Be, can you at least tell me the reason that you¡¯ve chosen to rmend all of them to the Rose Society?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m familiar with all of them and I can assure you of their personalities. Another important factor is that they all have sufficient ability to deserve a spot here.¡±

    ¡°Alright Be, I trust your judgement. From now on you¡¯re an official member of the Rose Society, you can handle the task of expanding our numbers.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, prez. Oh, I also have a few situations to help our association out of the perilous situation that we¡¯re currently in.¡±

    Be had quickly thought of a way out of the Rose Society¡¯s current dilemma. The root cause as to why Nina and the others were losing ground to the less wealthy Carlos was simply because they were too kind-hearted and didn¡¯t use their superior wealth to its full potential.

    Against the dregs of society like Carlos, sometimes you had to stoop down to their level for a chance at victory...

    ___

    On the ground floor below the Rose Society¡¯s main office, for some reason, all of the Golden Legend¡¯s members were making haste for the exit, which Be had blocked off with her seat. Due to the fact that the ground floor of the building was designed as a tea house, there was only one exit to the building and it had beenpletely blocked by Be.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, you are...¡±

    ¡°Keep drinking tea gentlemen, don¡¯t mind me. I¡¯m just enjoying the shade her, the Rose Society and I have already rented out all the area around this doorway for the day~.¡±

    The faces of the Golden Legend members were strangely contorted, as not long after they had drunk their tea earlier, their stomachs had be restless. They hadn¡¯t noticed Betia pouring some strange powder into their drinks earlier and now they were experiencing its effects. The powder was produced by Betia herself and had essentially the same effects as extra-strengthxatives with a much longer duration. Still, the dosage had been watered down quite a few times as the original dosage would have killed all of them by rotting them from the inside out, suffering quite the slow and torturous death.

    They were only still alive because Be didn¡¯t want so many people to die beneath the Rose Society¡¯s main office to poison. Even though the Golden Legend¡¯s members had brought their own tea, it would still be rather quite hard for the Rose Society to exin simply do their location.

    All of the Golden Legend members who hade to make trouble were male and it was fortunate that none of their female members had tagged along as even though the two associations were on opposing sides, Be didn¡¯t want to use such underhanded tricks on girls. Betia was the only one who could cure the powder¡¯s effects and it would be hard for anyone else to find any trace of tampering even if they knew what had happened.

    Without Betia¡¯s help, these males from the Golden Legend would probably be stuck in their dormitory¡¯s washrooms until the opening ceremony next week. However, Be didn¡¯t n on letting them off so easily...

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I say that you shouldn¡¯t leave until you¡¯ve all finished enjoying your tea?¡±

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, there¡¯s some urgent things that require our presence back at the association office, so we...¡±

    ¡°Then you can just invite president Carlos over for some tea as well! What a waste for you all to leave now after renting out this floor for the whole day, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    After a few rounds of discussion, each member of the Golden Legend was able to leave after paying Be 100 gold coins. ¡®Spending 100 gold coins for some afternoon tea... quitevish indeed¡¯. There was nothing else that they could do to Duchess Bellina at the moment to get her out of their way, as it would be a grave crime for them if they dared to physically harm a noble of a higher peerage.

    ___

    Back on the shore of the Olsyvia Academy¡¯srgestke, Lake Virginia. It was now early afternoon and Be was helping Ivy move into the ¡®White Heaven¡¯, the dormitory building that waspletely rented out by Duchess Bellina. Be had just helped Ivy move out of her previous dormitory located in the female nobility dormitory district of the Filomina branch.

    It wasn¡¯t only Ivy, the five original members of the Rose Society had all agreed to move in as well, after a ¡®kind-hearted¡¯ suggestion from Be. Golden Legend also had female members and it would be hard for Be to guarantee the safety of Nina and the others if they remained in the Filomina female dorms, or so they were told. This special dormitory district also had a strong presence of the Brotherhood and not even the Golden Legend would dare to make enemies of them.

    Ivy had moved into Irene¡¯s suite and after helping her settle in, Be returned to her own suite that she shared with the transmigrator princesses. As soon as she opened the door, she was greeted by Lisha flying straight at her and Be quickly caught her in an embrace. Lisha had been getting more and more into her role as a little sister recently.

    ¡°Be, you¡¯ve made the school gossip paper¡¯s headline again, the second time in just a few days. I¡¯m sure the entire academy knows you by now.¡±

    Ariel handed Be what seemed like a stack of newspapers and sure enough, the front page¡¯s headline was about how Duchess Bellina had imed the seat of honour among the Filomina branch¡¯s entrance-level nobility by auctioning off a mysterious treasure that was worth even more than three magic cores of the A+ ss monster, [Ground Dragon].

    The paper didn¡¯t mention what exactly the treasure was, probably because they were forced to keep it a secret by the academy¡¯s higher echelon. Such arge amount of ¡®Elixir of Life¡¯ appearing was something that would shake the entire continent. Be believed that it wouldn¡¯t be long before some of the academy¡¯s higher-ups paid her a visit to ask about the origins of that golden bottle containing ¡®Elixir of Life¡¯, but Be wasn¡¯t too worried about that.

    Hey, do any of your girls have that book called ¡®Strange Happenings of the Olsyvia Academy at Midnight¡¯? I want to read it.¡±

    ¡°Why are you looking for that forbidden book, you should know that... nevermind, I don¡¯t have the book and it¡¯s best that you don¡¯t try and look for it.¡±

    ¡°The main student council president should have it, she manages all of the academy¡¯s forbidden texts.¡±

 Volume 2 Chapter 64: The Olsyvia Academyâ€™s Opening Ceremony

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 64: The Olsyvia Academy¡¯s Opening Ceremony</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Even in another world¡¯s academy, there were still the typical school legends about strange things that happen during or after midnight. In the school that Be had attended back on earth, there were also quite a few such legends flying around but were all just baseless rumours. In this world, however, there existed people who could even summon an entire horde of undead, so there should be at least some truth to the rumours in this academy. The inhabitants of this world shouldn¡¯t be scared by undead so easily as they¡¯ve most likely already seen a few undead in their time, so the beings behind the rumours were most likely something even scarier.

    The book ¡®Strange Happenings of the Olsyvia Academy at Midnight¡¯ was something that Nina had mentioned to her, a book that recorded all of the strange and supernatural things that happened within the Olsyvia Academy. The book was written by the founding president of the News & Information Association and was sealed away as a forbidden book by the St.Louis branch¡¯s high echelons, the reason being that the authour had died an untimely death while in pursuit of something recorded in the book.

    The News & Information Association¡¯s founding president was a member of the St.Louis branch¡¯s elite ss and would have had a bright future ahead of him after graduation, having the ability to at least be an archbishop. However, the state of his body after death chilled others to the bone, as it seemed like the president had been scared to death with a look of absolute terror still frozen on his face. To be able to scare someone who possessed the ability to be an archbishop to death, whatever had done so was definitely... After the incident, the book was sealed into a sacred item by the first student council president of the St.Louis branch and then handed over to the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s main student council to be locked away.

    ¡®Strange Happenings of the Olsyvia Academy at Midnight¡¯ became one of the ???Four Forbidden Texts??? and gradually faded from the students¡¯ memories and Be only found out about it after Nina brought it up during a conversation while they were enjoying lunch. The other three books had also been sealed away by the main student council and were most likely kept in the same ce.

    Be didn¡¯t want to obtain this book out of curiosity but because she wanted to find a new headquarters for the Rose Society. The association¡¯s previous office wasn¡¯t exactly in a good location, constantly being under the Golden Legend¡¯s supervision. Recorded in the forbidden text were supposedly several locations within the academy that had been purposely hidden from the students and removed from any maps, all sealed away after some unspeakable things had happened within them.

    Even now, there was no association that dared to try and incorporate these forbidden areas into their territory, not even those with excessively powerfulbat abilities like the Brotherhood or the Iron Cross dared to step foot in these areas. Be¡¯s aim was to obtain this book and its information on these forbidden locations and use that to help turn these areas into part of the Rose Society¡¯s territory.

    Be was well acquainted with the Church of Light¡¯s four holy maidens so there shouldn¡¯t be much problem with permission from the Church. As for the mysterious evils within those forbidden grounds, well... Be and the other members of her Dark Sanctuary weren¡¯t exactly human themselves and were most likely even more sinister existences than whatever those forbidden grounds held.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already helped everyone in this dorm to sign up for the Rose Association, if anyone doesn¡¯t wish to do so, you can still step out now?¡±

    ¡°Nee-san, I have no problems joining. Ese had asked me to join the Euphemia branch¡¯s student council earlier but I turned her down by saying that I don¡¯t have enough time.¡±

    ¡°I also have no problems, Be. The Rose Society¡¯s Marlie is one of my few friends and I¡¯m all for joining her association.¡±

    Responding to Be¡¯s inquiry, the two who had arguably the best rtions with her, Kriss and Lisha quickly agreed. Elena, Noreya, and Ariel allcked an association themselves so they also expressed their consent. The rumours about them had scared off most people and no one had invited them to join an association, especially Elena due to her rumour of being cursed, with everyone giving her a wide-berth wherever she went.

    ___

    Several dayster during the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s opening ceremony that was taking ce in the central Francis branch. This day was one of the few chances for all of the academy¡¯s students to see each other as well as all of their teachers. Apart from the opening and closing ceremonies as well as the school festivals, there weren¡¯t many chances for students from all five branches to be present in such numbers.

    Be had left quite early with the members of the Rose Society that had moved into the suite next door as all of the girls in her own suite were students of the Euphemia branch for royalty. The students for this ceremony were seated by which branch they belonged to, meaning that they were separated from Be during this event. Noesha and the other lolis were left behind as well due to their identity as Duchess Bellina¡¯s ¡®maidservants¡¯ and weren¡¯t able to attend this event that was only for the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s students.

    ¡°Head chair Natasha, you¡¯re following me again? Is their no one else capable of this task within the Disciplinary Committee, but they would have to be even more beautiful than you...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already told you that we just share the same path and nothing else, don¡¯t overthink it, ssmate Bellina.¡±

    As usual, the head chair of the Disciplinary Committee, Natasha had left at the same time as Be and the others. Following beside her was the student council president Lucia who had a helpless look on her face. Lucia shed Be an apologetic look, as she still hadn¡¯t been able to carry out her promise of enjoying afternoon tea together due to the constant interference of Natasha.

    Lucia¡¯s promise had been to enjoy afternoon tea with whoever was fortunate enough to obtain the seat of honour but had failed to mention a specific time. Natasha had taken advantage of this loophole to stop Lucia from having a meeting with Be. Lucia also had quite a few questions that she wanted to ask Be but because of the fact that she shared a suite with her best friend Natasha, she hadn¡¯t been able to find a chance to talk with Be alone.

    Following even further behind them were a few shady figures that had currently taken cover behind arge tree. Be didn¡¯t even need to look back to know that these were members of the Golden Legend. When the members of the Rose Society had moved into Be¡¯s dormitory building, the president of the Golden Legend had sent a messenger to Be with an invitation. Inviting Duchess Bellina to a private banquet that Carlos was holding, on the spot Be had seen that her name had been written over that of a hastily painted over Jarvan.

    In response to such an insincere invitation, Be had naturally rejected it. There was no point in going to such a banquet after making a foe of Carlos back at the auction, she knew that it was best to have as little interaction with him as possible for now.

    Be¡¯s rejection had naturally offended the entire Golden Legend. If it wasn¡¯t for her peerage of Duke, Be would definitely have already suffered at the hands of the Golden Legend¡¯s close ally, the Dark Mask gang...association. A few students from the Francis Academy who had resisted against Carlos previously had supposedly been forced into quitting school by members of the Dark Mask using unspeakable means. Due to theck of material evidence, the Disciplinary Committee had been unable to take any meaningful actions towards the Dark Mask.

    For the past few days, every time that Be has left her dormitory, members of the Golden Legend have always attempted to block her path and cause some trouble for her. Coincidentally, due to the stalkerish behaviour of the Disciplinary Committee¡¯s head chair, Natasha, the Golden Legend members didn¡¯t dare to actually show their faces and could only watch Be from afar and wait for a moment when Natasha left her side.

    Due to the fact that Natasha unintentionally spared Be much pestering, Be didn¡¯t have anyints about the head chair¡¯s stalkerish behaviour. She decided that when she had to chance to enjoy tea with president Lucia, she would also thank Natasha for her help.

    There were quite a few students on their way to the opening ceremony and Be¡¯s group pulled a lot of attention. Most of the attention was focused on Nina and the other rich beauties from the Rose Society while Be wasrgely ignored. There were loads of beauties in the Olsyvia Academy and Be¡¯s substitute Felia could only be considered a beauty of normal level, impossible to have attracted so much attention is such a little bit of time.

    The other members of the Rose Society could all be considered more beautiful than Felia and honestly, their looks weren¡¯t far behind that of Natasha and Lucia behind them, meaning that they could contest the rankings of the academy¡¯s top 10 beauties. Along with their wealth and position, there was no end to the line of male students that wished for the hearts of the Rose Society¡¯s members.

    However, like the Golden Legend¡¯s members, they didn¡¯t dare to approach the girls due to the presence of Natasha. While the Olsyvia Academy didn¡¯t have any rules against student rtionships, but they definitely didn¡¯t promote rtionships in public and it definitely wasn¡¯t worth getting caught by members of the Disciplinary Committee for.

    Therge square at the centre of the Francis academy had been divided into five districts to amodate the five branch¡¯s students. When they arrived at the student reception, a beautiful looking archer received Be¡¯s group and told them that she would be responsible for taking them to the area upied by the Filomina branch¡¯s students as it would be rather hard to get around such arge crowd without the directions of someone who knew the way.

    ¡°Eh, president Britney, why are you a guide here? Even though this year¡¯s opening ceremony is being hosted by the Francis branch but couldn¡¯t you have sent the other members of your student council to receive this year¡¯s new students? There¡¯s no need for you, the student council president, toe down yourself.¡±

    ¡°President Lucia, I... we¡¯re a little short-staffed today which is why I¡¯vee to help, this ssmate here is Duchess Bellina, right? You girls can follow me, I¡¯ll take you to where the rest of the Filomina branch is seated.¡±

    ¡°President Britney, I can show Bellina the way...¡±

    ¡°President Lucia, I insist that you let me be the guide!¡±

    Before Be could say anything, president Lucia who was behind her spoke to the beautiful archer. Through their discussion, Be learned the identity of the girl that had been acting as their guide, she was rather surprised that the student council president of the Francis branch, Britney hade down and was working as a mere guide. Britney¡¯s golden hair was done up in a ponytail that was both simple and natural.

    There were rumours that Britney¡¯s family used to be of the nobility as well but had gotten on the wrong side of someone with power and had their peerage stripped, bing thatmoner that they were today. One of the factors for the rumour was the fact that normalmoner families wouldn¡¯t be able to have children with golden hair, which in this world, was a symbol of nobility.

    ording to the gossip papers that the News & Information Association and the Aesthetics Research Club pump out, this Britney was also one of the ten top-ranked beauties. As the student council president of themoners¡¯ Francis branch, Britney gave people a down-to-earth and sincere feel.

    Of the beauties that Be had met so far, apart from Angel and Mia, Britney was probably the most innocent of them all. When she had seen them earlier, Britney¡¯s eyes had stopped on Be for quite a while, her blue eyes unable to hide her secrets.

    Those eyes were that of someone who had a request, Be had seen the same look when Mia and Angel were acting like spoiled children and asking Be for more new clothes. Be didn¡¯t know what this student council president wanted from her, but it seemed as if Britney wanted to wait until they were out of the public eye before showing her true intent.

    ¡°ssmate Bellina, I¡¯m warning you. Don¡¯t lead president Britney astray or teach her anything strange, she¡¯s a really innocent girl!¡±

    ¡°Natasha, I¡¯m a good person, so why don¡¯t you believe me!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like it, just know that I¡¯ll be keeping my eyes on you!¡±

    Britney led Be¡¯s group to their seats and then left with president Lucia. When she left, Britney had looked at Be a few more times but could only helplessly leave due to the presence of Natasha.

    The students in the Filomina branch all chose to sit around the people that they were close with and away from those who they didn¡¯t like, the rtions in the branch were quite evident. Be had quickly spotted a few familiar faces seated at the back of the noble students. The Golden Legend and their president, Carlos, took up most of the seats at the very back, it wasn¡¯t unnatural as this was already Carlos¡¯ third Olsyvia Academy opening ceremony and he was probably already tired of hearing the same speech over and over.

    Apart from Carlos, the more senior students all chose to sit towards the back, leaving the seats closer to the front for the new 1st year students. This was the first time that Be had seen Carlos, the president of the enemy association who had constantly been takingnd from the Rose Society. Be had left in a rush back at the auction and hadn¡¯t had the time to pay attention to the Golden Legend¡¯s members.

    Carlos looked a little different from what Be had expected, he wasn¡¯t exactly one would think of as being the scum he was at first nce. If one looked at him from a true female¡¯s perspective, Carlos could also be considered quite handsome, after all, he was ranked in the top 10 male students by looks. If only he was also a member of the Brotherhood, then Be wouldn¡¯t have to make an enemy of him...

    Seeing the arrival of Be, there was no change on Carlos¡¯ face as he maintained a casual conversation with the members of his association around him. Seeing that Carlos didn¡¯t try and cause any trouble, Be decided to ignore him for now.

    Apart from Carlos, there was another group of students that caught Be¡¯s attention. At the centre of them was the normal ss¡¯ Scout, the youngest son of the Octavian Empire¡¯s Brad family¡¯s current head. Over the past few days, Scout had been secretly fighting against Be(without her knowledge) to make the headlines of the school papers but had always lost, leaving him rather gloomy.

    Scout had already gathered quite a number ofckeys after he had turned his life around following his fall from his mountst month, his power and abilities suddenly skyrocketing, earning himself the chance to attend the Olsyvia Academy after beating his eldest brother in a martialpetition.

    The youngdy who had withdrawn her engagement with Scout due to his previous reputation as useless now seemed as if she wanted to turn back. However, Scout had adopted the ¡®ignoring¡¯ method of getting girls and hadn¡¯t spoken a single word to her.

    This was the first time that Be had witnessed one of these cliche main characters rise to the spotlight, she decided to just keep observing him until absolutely necessary. Scout should one of those transmigrators that were arranged to enter this world by another dimension¡¯s male Creator, meaning that he was naturally an enemy of Be, who was backed by the female Creators led by Vianna. However, now wasn¡¯t the time to fight with Scout.

    Scout didn¡¯t pay much attention to Be either, there were many beauties within the Olsyvia Academy and Bellina could only be considered a typical beauty. Scout¡¯s goal was to make all of the ¡®10 schoolyard beauties¡¯ part of his harem and didn¡¯t have any thoughts about theparatively normal Be.

    The third familiar face that Be saw was the fake loli, Charlotte, who was currently sitting with members of the Brotherhood. After theirst meeting back at the auction hall, for some reason, the fake loli had yet to speak to Be again.

    During the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s opening ceremony, apart from the principals and other high-ranking members of the academy¡¯s staff, the five branches¡¯ student council presidents also made an appearance as VIPs. Beside the central tform, all of the VIP seats had already been filled. Due to the fact that Be was sitting rather close to the front, it was quite easy for her to see all of the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s student council presidents.

    From a nce, Be noticed that all five branch presidents were female, without a single male mixed in and even more surprising to her was that the main student council president was also quite the beauty. The VIPs made a sharp contrast with the elderly principals and staff on the tform beside them, it was fortunate that there were some beauties to look at during this ceremony, or else quite the number of students would probably ¡®use the washroom¡¯ in the middle of the ceremony and never return if they had to look at a bunch of old men the whole time.

 Volume 2 Chapter 65: Boring First Lesson in the Other Worldâ€™s Academy

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 65: Boring First Lesson in the Other World¡¯s Academy</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Be didn¡¯t know who made it a universalw that all of the other world¡¯s principals had to be strange old men. Be was a little speechless as she looked at the row of old men on the tform at the center of the square. The Olsyvia Academy¡¯s five branch academy principals, were ALL OLD MEN? All six of these principals were previous graduates of the Olsyvia Academy and some of the students jokingly referred to them as the ¡®six artifacts¡¯ behind their backs.

    The academy¡¯s high-ups had probably long realized the awkwardness ofcking anything worthy of attention on the main tform, so the magic lights around the central tform were tilted ever so slightly towards the VIP tform where the 6 beautiful student council presidents, as well as the Disciplinary Committee¡¯s head chair Natasha, were seated.

    Of the 5 branch academy student council presidents, Be had already seen three of them: The Filomina branch for nobility¡¯s Lucia, the Francis branch formoner¡¯s Britney, and the Euphemia branch for royalty¡¯s Ese. This was the first time that Be had the chance to see the looks of the other two branch council presidents.

    The president of the Church of Light¡¯s St.Louis branch was the sister Maria, apprentice of the current Pope and was currently being groomed as his sessor as the 4 holy maidens didn¡¯t possess the right to inherit his position.

    Maria¡¯s age wasn¡¯t much different from that of the four holy maidens and if it wasn¡¯t for her title of being the Pope¡¯s sessor, she was just a beautiful young girl. Maria¡¯s hair was a pure gold, same as the holy maiden Susan.

    Maria had a rather dignified andposed air about her and her lively eyes showed Be a little of her quick-wit. As the Pope¡¯s sessor, Maria had to learn how to bnce the rtions between the Church¡¯s three factions, definitely something that not every girl would be able to do.

    The president of the Olivia branch for geniuses, the one who held the top rank in the Olsyvia branch¡¯s red ranking, was the beautiful assassin Ave. The ck-haired assassin maintained a cold look on her face and was the only one of the student council presidents not to have a smile on her face.

    The Olsyvia Academy had three different rankings for all of their students, the red, blue, and gold rankings. The red ranking were for the sses who dealt physical damage such as knights, assassins, swordsmen, and archer. The blue ranking was for the students who used magic, the current first ce being president Ese.

    As for the gold ranking, it was quite fittingly the ranking for the students¡¯ individual wealth. There was currently no first ce as the ranking was currently being recounted. Every year when new students joined the academy, the gold ranking would bergely refreshed. In the top ten, the names of both Carlos and Bellina, as well as the five beauties from the Rose Society, appeared but whoever was the wealthiest of them all was yet to be decided.

    Kriss and Lisha were new students and had yet to challenge the rankings. If the two of them were to challenge the ranking, Eve¡¯s position would probably have a different name. No matter how strong Eve was, there was no way that she would be able to beat Lisha and Kriss, two girls who were basically cheat characters.

    Thest beauty on the VIP tform was the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s main student council president, Angelina. Angelina was one of the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s few enchanters and it was her who was responsible for most of the academy¡¯s numerous teleportation formations. Apart from mages who could use spatial magic, enchanters were the only other profession that could set up teleportation formations.

    Due to therge loss of life during the invasion of the twelve demon kings, spatial magic had been lost to humanity for the past ten thousand years. The role of setting up teleportation formations had been left to the few remaining enchanters. The worth of an enchanter was equal to 10 other mages of the same level, showing how rare and valuable they were. Enchanters along with those Alchemists who could make storage rings were some of the most sought-after people on the continent and were treated as treasures by every person they offered their service to.

    Angelina sat at the centre of all the VIPs to show her position as the president of the main student council. If it wasn¡¯t for the appearance of Ese and the entrance of Kriss into the Olsyvia Academy, Angelina would have been the undisputed most beautiful flower in the entire academy.

    This beautiful student council president with navy-blue hair was quite frankly, levels ahead of Lucia and Britney who were also ranked in the top ten. If it wasn¡¯t for Ese and Kriss, there would be no one in the academy that could challenger her beauty.

    Be¡¯s eyes never left the VIP tform and as for whatever the old men on the main tform were saying, she only listened to what interested her and basically ignored everything else. The only reason why she chose to attend this opening ceremony was for the beauties! As for whatever important information that she missed, she could just ask Jenny and the others about itter.

    Be wasn¡¯t sure of it but she felt as if these student council presidents had all sneaked several nces in her direction. Be could understand Lucia and Ese looking at her because they were already acquainted. Be could also understand Britney ncing over because she knew that Britney had something to request of her.

    Be began to get a little confused when she tried to figure out a reason as to why Maria and Eve were looking over. While Be was quite well associated with the four holy maidens but she had never seen Maria before, so the only exnation was that she had heard the holy maidens talking about Be.

    As for the president of the genius¡¯ Olivia branch, Be hadn¡¯t interacted with a single student from that branch and there was no connection between her and Eve, so there shouldn¡¯t be any reason for Eve to pay any extra attention to her?!

    As for the main student council president, Angelina, Be would like to express that she was incapable of understanding Angelina¡¯s purpose. Even though Be had a minor conflict with the main student council¡¯s Disciplinary Committee but that shouldn¡¯t have been enough to arouse the attention of the attention of the main student council president.

    Be hadn¡¯t realized that this had been caused by the bottle containing ¡®Elixir of Life¡¯ that she had shown during the auction, the shock had sessfully thrown Be straight into the eyes of these beautiful student council presidents. If Be looked at the main tform, however, she would have noticed that the principals had also noticed Be but all of Be¡¯s attention was turned towards the beauties on the VIP tform and she had selectively ignored the looks from the significantly less attractive principals.

    ¡°Arvis, that¡¯s the girl that auctioned off the bottle of ¡®Elixir of Life¡¯? She looks like a normal student. I can¡¯t see anything extraordinary about her, I suspect that the bottle was given to her by her friends Kriss and Lisha.¡±

    ¡°Trevik, stop judging my students the way you do for your Olivia branch. Being able to obtain such a valuable treasure is a show of her own ability, what does her cultivation have anything to do with it.¡±

    ¡°Alright, can you two stop arguing, at least until this ceremony is finished? Each branch has different standards for their students, we¡¯ll see who is right and who is wrong during the 5 branchpetition.¡±

    On the central tform, the Olivia branch¡¯s principal Trevik was arguing with the Filomina branch¡¯s principal Arvis. One of them judged students¡¯ power based on their cultivation and the other on their wealth, their conflicting views made it so that the two never saw eye to eye.

    In order to prevent their argument from disrupting the opening ceremony¡¯s atmosphere, the principal of the Euphemia branch, Prince Alex{1} stepped in. Prince Alex was the younger brother of the Manasville Empire¡¯s current emperor and had been the principal of the royal branch for many years now, being held in a rather high regard even amongst the other principals. Seeing that Alex had spoken, the other principals chose to remain silent.

    The principal of the Olsyvia Academy was decided on a rotation basis, with each of the five branch principals getting an equal amount of time. There had once been an individual principal not affiliated with any branch but had been removed 10 years ago due to his inability to bnce the rtions between the branches. With the new system, the conflicts between the branches had alleviated quite a bit.

    The opening ceremony took the most of two hours, with these principals speaking the entire time and most of the new students were left half asleep aftering to the ceremony with their hearts full of expectation. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the beautiful student council presidents asionally spoke up as well, there probably wouldn¡¯t be many students that could have managed not to fall asleep.

    Currently, the human empires were still at war with the demon forces in the north, the 8th Human-Demon war had yet to end. The war had begun due to the sudden disappearance of one of the four demon empire¡¯s princesses, Princess Dolores, in the waters near the Alfred Continent and the destruction of a human fleet in the same area. The Demons insisted that this Dolores had been abducted by the humans and the humans insisted that the demons had sunk their fleet and the two sides had used these excuses to start a war.

    The two sides were currently locked into a stalemate and in order to break the stalemate, the human forces desperately needed more talent. Using that topic, the principals talked a bit about how the students should study hard so that they could contribute to the human alliance.

    Hearing this, Be found it a little awkward as she had been the one who had rescued Dolores, as well as the one who had sunk the human fleet with the help of Mia and Angel. She realized that she was probably the spark that had set off the 8th human-demon war.

    However, Be didn¡¯t regret her decisions that day at all. If she was given another chance, she would have still chosen to save Dolores. Humans and Demons had always been enemies and even if Dolores hadn¡¯t gone missing, the two races would have still found some other excuse to wage war.

    After thepletion of the opening ceremony, Be left with Jenny and the others without any stopovers. This surprised the few student council presidents who had wished to speak to her as they hadn¡¯t expected for Be to leave so swiftly.

    As for that forbidden text, Be decided to secretly find Angelina another time as it wasn¡¯t something that should be brought up when there were so many bystanders.

    ___

    Early the next morning in the Filomina branch¡¯s 1st school building, the ssroom for the elite ss. Be sat in the seat of honour at the very front of the ssroom and was currently flipping through her textbook with a bored look on her face. In front of her, a middle-aged teacher was currently writing on the magic ckboard using a magic pen, as for whatever was being taught, Be didn¡¯t have a clue.

    The Olsyvia Academy was simr to the universities back on Earth, the courses that students needed to learn here were sorted into one of three branches: mandatory courses, elective courses, and specialty courses. There were three mandatory courses, humannguage, empire history, and empire math, simr to Earth¡¯snguage, history and politics, as well as math courses.

    There was only one type of elective course, foreignnguages which allowed students to select one of either elven, beastmen, dragon and othernguages spoken. Naturally, most students chose to learn the elven tongue due to the high concentration of handsome and beautiful elves and many believed that if they learned the elvennguages, they could find themselves a significant other of the elven race.

    Comparatively, there were fewer students who had chosen to learn thenguages of the beastmen races, it wasn¡¯t because of the fact that this racecked beauties but that they were constantly at war with the human race. Even if one were to learn the beastmennguage, there was very little chance that they could actually use it to find themselves a beastmen girlfriend, the more practical uses of thenguage were for those who were deployed on the front where the two races shed.

    Those who chose to learn dragon tongue were the fewest in number as this was also the hardest of the non-humannguages. Unless one was a dragon knight or attempting to be one, there was no one who would bring upon such suffering upon themselves. Be had chosen dragon tongue as her foreignnguage simply because it was also the one that Lisha had picked.

    The ss that Be was currently being taught was empire mathematics and it was every bit as boring as the math back on Earth. Due to Be already having graduated from university back on Earth as well as the fact that the levels of math here wasn¡¯t that different from back on Earth, she didn¡¯t really lose anything by not paying attention, as she knew that she wouldn¡¯t have any problems during tests.

    As a transmigrator to this world, Be naturally didn¡¯t n on attending ss all the time. She was proficient in all of the mandatory courses and it would just be a waste of her time here to continue attending such sses, flirting with beauties was the true essence of school life and such a boring ss was evidently unsuited for such a task.

    The elite ss was divided into 6 ssrooms as all mandatory sses were split based on the student¡¯s year. Apart from Ivy, Be¡¯s friends were either in the 2nd year ss or in the neighbouring Euphemia branch, leaving behind a rather lonely Be. Ivy was seated too far back from her seat of honour and made it impossible for the two of them to talk during ss.

    The students sat separately at their own desks and the student closest to her was Abbot who held the 2nd seat and sat behind her. Compared to Be¡¯s boredom, Abbot was much more rxed as he was currently flipping through a hand-drawn collection of beauties with gusto. This was a collection of sketches depicting the Antote Academy¡¯s beauties and was drawn by one of the Antote Academy¡¯s students.

    Be nced at the book and noticed that all of the sketches were of the moving moment when the beauties had just left the baths and only had a towel wrapped around their body for cover. She deduced that the artist was most likely a female, or else they wouldn¡¯t have been able to capture such images.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that she had rather poor rtions with Abbot, Be really wanted to borrow one of these books. Apart from the one from the Antote Academy, there were also a few from other academies on his desk and the cover of one of them even had the images of a few suspiciously underage girls. Be hadn¡¯t expected for this guy to be an old driver, she was tempted to call the police after seeing his collection, as this old driver was ¡®driving¡¯ in public and didn¡¯t take the newbies along with him!

    The teacher that was teaching the lesson chose to ignore Abbot¡¯s actions. Even though this was a mandatory course but this world was one where might was held in higher regard and a subject like math wasn¡¯t held in high regard. Specialized courses were the most important ones for these students and most of them really didn¡¯t care about these ¡®mandatory¡¯ courses as they could simply hire someone else to write the tests for them and there would be nothing that the teachers could do about them. Such was the pain of having a lower peerage.

    In her boredom, Be pulled out a strange ring and began fiddling with it, the ring was a gift from the fake loli. After their research, Betia and Noesha had told Be that this ring was something from another dimension and was something sinister, but they didn¡¯t mention what exactly the ring did or where Charlotte had obtained it from.

    Be didn¡¯t see anything special about this ring so she slipped the ring onto her right index finger without a second thought. As soon as she had put the ring onto her finger, the entire ssroom went silent, apart from Be everyone else had frozen in ce as if time itself had stopped.

    Seeing the frozen world around her, Be¡¯s brain was a little overloaded. Wasn¡¯t this the time stopping tool from some certain videos back on Earth?!??!??! Where had that fake loli Charlotte obtained this, Be quickly regretted not asking Charlotte for some more of these...

    ¡ªTL NOTES¡ª

    {1} Prince is used as a title of position here, generally the brothers of a current emperor.

    ¡ªEND¡ª

 Volume 2 Chapter 66: The Knight Divisionâ€™s Biggest Problem Student

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 66: The Knight Division¡¯s Biggest Problem Student</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    The training grounds for the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s knight division¡¯s students was arge field just outside of the northern Filomina branch¡¯s school grounds. In this world, knights required the most input of wealth out of all the non-magic sses as the heavy te armour and mount for a well trained knight was several times more expensive than the equipment that an archer or assassin of the same level needed.

    Due to this reason, the students who had picked the knight ss as their specialty were mostly students from the nobility¡¯s Filomina branch and the royalty¡¯s Euphemia branch. There were a few students from the Church¡¯s St.Louis branch and the geniuses¡¯ Olivia branch but there wasn¡¯t a single student from themoner¡¯s Francis branch.

    Currently on the training grounds, arge number of student knights had gathered and were awaiting the arrival of their instructor. There were a few among these students who drew more attention than the others , they were new to the academy this year, yet possessed the cultivation of dragon knight. One should know that even in the empire of knights, the Octavian Empire, dragon knights were quite few in number and it was hard to see them around in times of peace.

    ¡°Bellina...nee, aren¡¯t you supposed to be in ss right now? So why have youe over to our knight division¡¯s training grounds?¡±

    ¡°Of course, your big sister is a good student and I¡¯ve already gotten someone to take my ce in ss, you don¡¯t have to worry.¡±

    ¡°So why didn¡¯t you go find Kriss? Her rtionship with you has been getting better and better every day?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve came to look for my cute little sister Lisha first! Let¡¯s quiet down a little, the instructor should be here soon.¡±

    Be and Lisha had already changed into a set of light te training armour and were currently waiting for the knight division¡¯s instructor to arrive. Beside Be was one of her loli ¡®maidservants¡¯, Noesha, as well as Shelly who had decided to be Be¡¯s squire. A proper knight, under normal circumstances, would hire a squire.

    Of the other students in the knight division, there were quite a few of them with their own attendants and squires so Be¡¯s arrival didn¡¯t draw too much attention. The strange ring that Charlotte had given Be didn¡¯t only have the ability to pause time, it also created something simr to a body double that remained behind and continued to do whatever Be had been doing previously, in this case, attending ss.

    Using this strange ring, Be had sessfully ditched her ss and even though she didn¡¯t understand how exactly this ring worked but she decided to thank Charlotte the next time she saw that fake loli. The reason as to why Charlotte was so hard to find was probably due to something simr to this ring, Be wanted to ask some questions the next time that she saw him.

    Be¡¯s older sister Irene was having a hushed conversation with a xen-haired beauty not far from where Be and Lisha was standing. That beauty was the Octavian Empire¡¯s 3rd princess, Octavio Luce, who had returned to good health after receiving the heart of a [Ground Dragon] to dispel the curse that had been ced over her.

    It was quite evident that Irene had already talked with Luce about Be as thetter¡¯s eyes had looked towards Be and Lisha quite a few times. Luce had most likely already recognized the identity of Be¡¯s substitute, Felia. Luce had a much better rtionship with these two younger sisters of than Irene did and if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that there were too many wandering eyes around, Luce would definitely have greeted the two of them.

    Be didn¡¯t know how much Irene had talked with Luce about, in Be¡¯s ns, she had already ¡®marked¡¯ Luce as someone on her side. When she had the chance, Be was going to invite Luce out to reignite their sisterly rtionship.

    The knight division¡¯s instructor was the dragon knight Congreve, a middle-aged man who exuded killing intent and a member of the Octavian Empire¡¯s Royal Dragon Knight Corp. Of his previous students, the most renowned was the young dragon knight, Randall Shawn. As an experienced dragon knight who had many times seen the fields of battle, he ced high expectations on his students.

    ¡°Lisha, where is your Golden Dragon?¡±

    ¡°Teacher, my mount is temporarily...¡±

    ¡°What, a dragon knight who lost her own mount, if this were on the battlefield... go and find a suitable mount before youe back to ss.¡±

    On the training grounds, Congreve immediately spotted the mountless Lisha. This girl who was called one of the Octavian Empire¡¯s biggest potentials,???Magic Dragon Knight??? Lisha, was just a third-rate knight who had even lost her mount and lost face for all the other dragon knights in the empire. If it wasn¡¯t for her status as one of the Octavian Empire¡¯s princesses and the fact that he served in the Octavian Empire and its royal family, he would definitely have lost his temper here and now and straight up kicked Lisha out of his ss.

    Lisha¡¯s face was a little red as she looked down at her feet, just like a child who had been scolded, not daring to look at Congreve. Her mount, one of the Golden Dragons¡¯ princesses, hadn¡¯t signed a permanent contract with her. Lisha had desperately need power back then and had to settle for a ¡®Risk Contract¡¯ with the Golden Dragon, if she were to ever lose in battle, her contract with the Golden Dragon would be automatically voided.

    Back in the fighting around the Gabriel Empire¡¯s Laerte defensive line, Lisha had suffered a defeat at the hands of the demon king Be¡¯s six void monarchs. Her contract with the Golden Dragon had been broken there and then. Be held quite a bit of the responsibility as to why Lisha didn¡¯t have a mount currently, as it was her subordinate void monarchs who had defeated Lisha so handily.

    ¡°Wait, Mr. Instructor, by what right are you telling my little sis... dorm mate to leave the ss? It¡¯s not like you run this academy.¡±

    As Congreve was about to begin ss, a female knight with golden hair stepped in front of Lisha and spoke. This girl shared quite a few simrities in appearance with Lisha and Congreve almost thought that it was one of Lisha¡¯s elder sisters, Irene or Luce, who had stepped up and spoke to him.

    ¡°This is my ssroom, is there anything wrong...¡±

    ¡°Uncle, I feel like your qualifications to be a knight are a littlecking, where¡¯s your chivalry? I think that the person that should get out of here, is you!¡±

    ¡°Little girl, you dare to question my...¡±

    Congreve was a dragon knight who had seen his share of the battlefield and still kept quite a few of the habits that had been left from those times. Seeing that a girl had dared to speak against him in front of the entire ss, he swung hisnce at Be without a second¡¯s thought.

    Of the onlooking knight division students, quite a few of the female students had closed their eyes out of fear. Congreve had quite the reputation among the academy¡¯s students for being hard on his students and even though they secretly agreed with what Be had said, they didn¡¯t dare to take any actual action. The only one who was nning to actually do something was the male Saviour who Be was paying attention to earlier, Scout.

    Scout was about take this cliche hero saves the beauty chance. Even though he didn¡¯t n on flirting with Be but if he took action know, he would definitely be able to leave asting impression in the knight division¡¯s students and it would make it much easier for him to flirt with them!

    However, Scout never got the chance to do anything. The students who had their eyes open were able to see that Congreve¡¯snce had been intercepted by the seemingly soft and weak golden-haired beauty, with only one hand at that. The scene was frozen in front of them and Congreve looked at the student in front of him with a look of shock.

    This seemingly weak girl, without the aid of proper armour, had used her body to receive his attack. Even the dragon knight Shawn wouldn¡¯t dare to take an attack from Congreve in this matter.

    In Congreve¡¯s moment of shock, Be quickly applied force to her hand and pulled thence right out of his hands. Quickly recovering from his shock, Congreve was about tounch an attack on Be when he felt killing intent from behind him.

    Behind Congreve, Irene and Luce walked over with their des pointed at his back. As members of the royal family, they were allowed to carry sharpened swords during their time at the Olsyvia Academy and it was quite evident what they meant when they pointed their swords at Congreve¡¯s back.

    ¡°Irene, Luce, what are you two trying to do?¡±

    ¡°Lisha is our little sister, we can¡¯t just sit and watch as she gets kicked out of ss!¡±

    ¡°Sir Congreve, even though we¡¯re in the academy right now and we can¡¯t deal with this like we would back in the empire, Lisha is my little sister and if you kick her out like this, it¡¯ll be rather problematic for me!¡±

    Congreve hadn¡¯t expected to anger the princesses Irene and Luce, back in the Octavian Empire, it wasn¡¯t exactly a secret that these two didn¡¯t have the best rtionship with Lisha. So why was it that after a few months, their rtionship had improved so much?

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so impulsive, everyone. Princess Irene, Princess Luce, can you two put down your des please? To draw swords on the instructor is...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t step into this, Natasha. Congreve, I am challenging you to a knight¡¯s duel. If you lose, from now on the knight division will be split by females and male and I don¡¯t care if you go teach the males or anywhere else as long as it¡¯s not the females. Of course, if I lose, I¡¯ll drop out of the academy myself and I¡¯ll pay you 100,000 gold coins as an apology for damaging your honour.¡±

    The Disciplinary Committee¡¯s head chair and avid stalker of Be, Natasha, was also a student of the knight division and seeing the scene before her, knew that she had to intervene before the consequences became irreversible. Thing was, on one side was one of the academy¡¯s teachers and on the other was 3 of hre country¡¯s princesses and a problematic Duchess, so all Natasha could do right now was make sure that the situation didn¡¯t escte and wait for another teacher to arrive.

    ¡°Are you sure, you haven¡¯t evenpleted your knight¡¯s qualifications. You dare to challenge a dragon knight? Young people these days sure are...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t fought a dragon knight before, Congreve, you can summon your dragon mount for the fight. I don¡¯t want you to make any excusester as to how you lost to me.¡±

    Be hadn¡¯t done this simply due to Congreve kicking Lisha out of ss but it was also the main reason as to why she actually took action. She had previously heard from some of the more senior female students in the knight division that Congreve had always been biased against females, believing that males were those who were most suited for the knight profession. During training, he much much harder on the female students, enough to be considered excessive.

    In Be¡¯s opinion, this sexually biased Congreve who was unable to treat all of his students equally, didn¡¯t have the right to continue being the knight division¡¯s instructor. She had also nced at Scout earlier and knew that he was about to make is move and that if she didn¡¯t take action, Scout would have stolen the spotlight, something that Be didn¡¯t want to see.

    ¡°Alright, I ept your challenge. Because you¡¯re a girl, I won¡¯t even have to summon my mount to beat you.¡±

    ¡°If you really think so but I hope that you won¡¯t regret that decision!¡±

    Be looked at the confident Congreve with a slight smirk on her face. Congreve didn¡¯t know it yet but even if he had tried to summon his mount just now, it wouldn¡¯t have arrived. Noesha had already used her spatial magic to locate where Congreve¡¯s dragon mount was resting and Be¡¯s familiar, the demon world¡¯s princess Hadia, was on her way over there with the void monarchs Brisbane and Yulysses.

    ¡°Be...nee, you don¡¯t have to help me...¡±

    ¡°Dumb little girl, I¡¯m your nee-san too, why shouldn¡¯t I help my cute little sister after she got bullied?¡±

    ¡°But... Congreve is a dragon knight, you...¡±

    ¡°Just sit and watch, my little sister, I won¡¯t let anyone bully you and get away with it!¡±

    Be reached over andforted Lisha by patting her head, after which Lisha obediently backed up some distance before turning to look back at Be. After repairing her rtionship with Be, Lisha wasn¡¯t as stubborn and overwhelming as she had used to be, probably because she no longer needed to put on a facade now that she had someone to rely on.

    Due to the fact that Lisha¡¯s head was lowered, Be and the others didn¡¯t notice that through Lisha¡¯s beautiful blue eyes had briefly shed a golden ray of killing intent. That was the eye colour of the ???Dragon Demon Empress??? Alisha, Be didn¡¯t notice it yet but the old Alisha, the one who destroyed entire dimensions, was still alive in the current Lisha as another personality, just that she hadn¡¯t shown herself yet.

    At the center of the knight division¡¯s training grounds was the Knights¡¯ Arena. This was an open air building simr to an ancient Roman amphitheatre. The knight division¡¯s students had split into two groups, all of the female students had naturally chosen to sit behind Be as they had long felt the difference in the way that Congreve treated thempared to how he treated the male students. Regardless if Be won here or not, the fact that she chose to speak out was worthy of the female students¡¯ acknowledgement.

    All of the males sat behind Congreve with rather awkward expressions on their faces. Even though they too were not happy with how harsh Congreve was on his students, if he lost here there would be no more girls for them to look out during ss. The armour of the female student knights wasn¡¯t the full te that was worn by a typical knight, mostly being half te or light te that still offered some fanservice.

    The adjudicator for this duel was the Disciplinary Committee¡¯s head chair Natasha. It was a knightly tradition that when dragon knights were involved in a duel, the adjudicator would have to be a dragon knight from an uninvolved third-party. Currently, there were 4 dragon knights in the arena.

    Lisha didn¡¯t have a mount and was also one of the parties involved in this whole affair, so she couldn¡¯t be the adjudicator. The dragon knight Shawn, who was also watching was a prided disciple of Congreve and therefore not able to be the adjudicator.

    At the center of the arena, Congreve looked at Be with a serious look on his face. Be hadn¡¯t changed into a proper suit of armour, still wearing the light te that was to be used for training. Behind Be, her squire Shelly was currently drawing the magic formation for mount summoning on the ground.

    ¡°Be, where did you get this strange dragon bone from, I¡¯ve never seen one like it?¡±

    ¡°All you have to do is the summoning, Shelly I¡¯m...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologise, I chose to be your squire, so I¡¯ll go everywhere that you go. Eh... this power is...¡±

    Right as Be was about to thank Shelly for her understanding, a great power rippled out from the magic formation that Shelly had drawn, quickly followed by a fierce roar that travelled across the entire arena. All of the mounts that had been brought over by the knight division¡¯s students, including a few prideful unicorns all copsed on the ground out of fear.

    The Ice Dragon mount of Natasha hadn¡¯t copsed in fear but had suddenly tensed up and looked at the magic formation cautiously. A few seconds after the bloodcurdling roar, a giant dinosaur shaped mount appeared. Its blood red eyes were exceptionally frightening, apart from its gentle and cid look as it looked at Be and Shelly, it gave off a fierce and terrifying look when it looked at anyone else.

    This monster, [Fierce Dragon], looked the same as a Tyrannosaurus Rex and had been equipped with a full suit of ck gold armour. This beast was something that Be had created herself using the [Fierce Dragon] that she had defeated back at the Unnamed Forest several months ago as a temte, improving many of the original¡¯s ws. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that it didn¡¯t have any wings, there would be no dragon that could match it¡¯sbat prowess.

    ¡°SS+ ss monster, [Fierce Dragon], how does one summon such a monster, isn¡¯t it only a legend!¡±¡°

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not just SS+, that ck suit of armor is definitely enough to push it into SSS ss. If Congreve doesn¡¯t summon his mount, he¡¯s done for. Though [Fierce Dragon] can¡¯t use magic, it¡¯s pretty much peerless when ites to ground battles.¡±

    Congreve didn¡¯t have the best look on his face, he hadn¡¯t expected Be having the ability to summon such a terrifying dragon-type monster. Even though he had heard that Shelly had quite the talent as a summoner but she had never summoned any monster about A ss. This turn of events had caught him unaware and he had temporarily fallen into a stupor.

    Congreve knew that he could no longer treat Be as anything but a strong opponent on his level and decided to summon his mount. However, after he finished the incantation for summoning his mount, the Red Dragon didn¡¯t appear. Currently, his mount had already been beaten within an inch of its life by Hadias and the two void monarchs, it would have been strange if it could answer the summons.

 Volume 2 Chapter 67: Breaking the Dragon Knightsâ€™ Undefeated Legend

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 67: Breaking the Dragon Knights¡¯ Undefeated Legend</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    A hidden ravine located some distance from the city of Olsyvia. This ravine was a secret base for the mounts of the Octavian Empire¡¯s dragon knights built by the Manasville Empire. Right now, however, the base had been blood washed.

    The ravine was surrounded by a strange ck fog and from the countless body parts scattered around the base, it was evident that there had been intense fighting. In one corner of the base, the demon world¡¯s princess Hadias was looking at the body of a Red Dragon in a daze. Judging by the dried blood around the body, the Red Dragon had already been dead for some time.

    Standing closely behind Hadias was a giant bird-human shaped evil being as well as another evil being that looked like a fusion between the upper-torso of a human and the body of a spider, only many times bigger. Behind these two giant evil beings were a horde of smaller subordinate evil beings. Grisbane and Yulysses didn¡¯t think too much about the scene in front of them as there wasn¡¯t much that could fit in their brains apart from killing and destroying.

    ¡°Someone did our job for us already, it seems. That¡¯s strange, this dragon seems like it was killed instantly as well. There isn¡¯t anything left behind that suggests that this was done by demons either.¡±

    ¡°Hadias, I think that we should contact demon king-sama! This ce has already been blood washed by some other existence.¡±

    ¡°Grisbane, do you feel as if something is watching us from within that big ck cloud in the sky?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling it too, I¡¯ll go check it out. Hadias, go and report to Be-sama, leave this ce to us.¡±

    Grisbane spread its colossal wings and took flight with all of its subordinate flying-type evil beings, heading straight into the ck clouds above them. All the Hadias could see after was as if something was rolling around within the clouds and the odd bright shes of light.

    ___

    The Olsyvia Academy¡¯s knights arena located in the Academy¡¯s northern branch, the Filomina Academy for nobles. The dragon knight Congreve looked warily at his opponent, he now realized that the blonde beauty that stood across from him wasn¡¯t as simple as he had previously thought. After all, how simply could a knight be when their squire had been able to summon a monster of such a high tier???

    Right as Congreve thought that Be was going to use the [Fierce Dragon]¡¯s peerless ground battle ability to crush him, Be quite simply tossed the monster¡¯s summoning stone to the onlooking Lisha.

    ¡°Nee... Be-nee, you are... don¡¯t you need this dragon monster to aid you in this duel?¡±

    ¡°Little dummy, this is my gift to you, consider it an apology forst time. Against this useless uncle, I won¡¯t even have to use a mount to beat him.¡±

    Be lightly ced her hand on Lisha¡¯s head,forting the tense girl. When Lisha was going going to say some more, Irene and Luce walked up and took her away. Lisha looked back towards Be and mouthed something Lisha¡¯s voice was too quiet for Be to here but using her mouth reading ability, Be was sure that Lisha had just said something like ¡®Thank you¡¯.

    ¡°I remember now! That female knight is the 6th member of the Rose Society and just as rich as the other members, I had only heard rumours of her wealth before today but to be able to give away a SS-ss sub-dragon monster so easily...¡±

    ¡°Is she still missing a squire or attendants?! I want to sign up!!!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even try, can¡¯t you see her squire and maidservants? That squire is also one of the original 5 members of the Rose Society, Miss Shelly, I don¡¯t suggest you going up and making a fool of yourself.¡±

    Between the male students seated behind Congreve, a heated discussion was taking ce. Within the Filomina Academy, the gossiping abilities of the male students weren¡¯t that far behind the female students. Simr to how the female students knew everything about the ¡®10 Most Handsome Students of the Olsyvia Academy¡¯, the male students had gathered quite a bit of information on the wealth and beautiful girls within the Academy. The only impression that they really had of Duchess Bellina before today was that she had money, and lots of it, her ability and cultivation was still a mystery.

    Scout sat rather far back among the male students with quite the conflicted look on his face. The female student that was dueling Congreve had stolen all of the limelight, leaving none behind for anyone else. All he hoped for right now was for Be to lose as quickly as possible so that he would have the chance to enter the spotlight, however, that dream wouldn¡¯te to fruition today.

    ¡°Are you really not going to use that mount? That sub-dragon monster is at least of the SS+ ss, even though I don¡¯t want to admit it, I have no chance of winning against that thing on the ground.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need, I gave that mount to Lisha for her to use as a temporary mount, why should I ask for it back?¡±

    ¡°You would gift such a valuable mount to someone else... With that monster, you would even be able to apply to the Olivia branch for geniuses...¡±

    ¡°Stop bbering and let¡¯s get this duel over with, I still want some time to hang out with Lisha after!¡±

    Seeing theck of care in Be¡¯s eyes, even though Congreve secretly respected Be¡¯s ¡®chivalrous¡¯ spirit but still found it hard to ept Be¡¯s excessive confidence. However, if Be didn¡¯t use a mount, he was quite confident that he would be able to win.¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment, the two of you should at least use warhorses. We¡¯re all members of the knight division and if the two of you duel without using mounts, some people might even thing we¡¯re from the sword division!¡±

    A knight¡¯s duel was essentially the same as that back during Earth¡¯s middle ages, with both sides on their mounts charging at each other withnces of the same size and the first knight to be thrown off their mount was the loser.

    Even though the head chair of the Disciplinary Committee, Natasha, couldn¡¯t stop Be and Congreve¡¯s duel but she could at least make the duel more official, at least enough to maintain the image of knights.

    Be had never shown any tenseness or stress on her face and not even Natasha knew where Be got her confidence from. Even though in her heart, Natasha wanted to see Be lose, she also didn¡¯t want Be to drop out of the academy because of this, the two conflicting feelings had been bothering her this entire time.

    In a rather hidden part of the observer stands, a golden-haired loli and an old man were secretly watching the scene unfolding within the arena. Due to the how well they were hidden, the students beneath them didn¡¯t realize that the Filomina branch¡¯s principal Arvis and student council president Lucia had already arrived.

    Lucia looked at the two knights who were facing each other in the arena with conflicted looks, a little earlier she had received a magical message from Natasha saying that the problem student Be had gotten herself into some big trouble and had asked Lucia toe and help absolve the situation.

    As this was something between Be and Congreve, who was one of the Academy¡¯s teachers, neither the Disciplinary Committee or the student council had the authority to step in here. President Lucia could only bring her own grandfather over to help, she didn¡¯t particrly like using her rtions and it wasrgely unknown that the Filomina branch¡¯s principal Arvis was her grandfather, even within the student council.

    ¡°Grandfather, they¡¯re shing again, why haven¡¯t you done anything! Wait, why have you brought out snacks?! I didn¡¯t bring you over to watch a show, hurry up and stop the two of them!¡±

    ¡°Why are you so worried, from what I can tell, that girl isn¡¯t going to lose. Oh, didn¡¯t your student council need a new secretary after thest one graduated? I think you should give that position to Bellina.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather, wasn¡¯t that position reserved for Abbot? So why are we changing that now?¡±

    ¡°Do you think Abbot has anywhere near as much wealth as Bellina? Anyways, Bellina¡¯s peerage is also higher than that of Abbot. I know that your council has been running low on funds and are barely able to maintain its daily functions anymore, if you don¡¯t find someone wealthy enough to back you soon, are you going toe to me for money?¡±

    ¡°I also can¡¯t trust all of those wealthy male students, they definitely have ulterior motives for joining your student council, in my opinion, a female backer is the best!¡±

    Even though principal Arvis adored his granddaughter Lucia but he also loved his wealth. His personal motto had always been to ¡®get the greatest benefits, without using any wealth¡¯.

    From Arvis¡¯ perspective, Bellina was much wealthier than Abbot and wasn¡¯t connected to the ck market through Carlos¡¯ Golden Legend, definitely the ideal choice for a financial backer. Most important was the fact that Bellina was also a girl and would therefore be a ¡®safer¡¯ person to have around his precious granddaughter.

    Principal Arvis had already made his decision, he would find some timeter to send someone with an invitation to Bellina, skipping through the branch¡¯s student council president Lucia and vice-president Aurora¡¯s approval, making Bellina the new secretary of the Filomina branch¡¯s student council.

    ___

    Back in the arena, the two knights on their white warhorses brushed across each other once more. In the split second that the two of them had met, the middle-aged knight¡¯s woodennce had urately connected with the female knight¡¯s body, while the female knight¡¯s woodennce had shattered aftering into contact with the middle-aged knight¡¯s shoulder. No actual damage was done to the dragon knight as the shock had been absorbed by the dragon knight¡¯s douqi that formed an invisible barrier around him.

    Be looked down at her shatterednce, some seriousness finally crept its way onto her face. She hadn¡¯t expected for the defensive douqi barrier of a dragon knight to be so absurdly strong, it would be hard for her to win this easily if her strikes couldn¡¯t even prate Congreve¡¯s barrier.

    Congreve was every bit as shocked as Be was, all of his attacks had uratelynded on Be but it still seemed as if she was unaffected by all those strikes. If it wasn¡¯t that he could feel the impact that rebounded back through hisnce, Congreve would have thought that all of his strikes had missed.

    The body of Be¡¯s substitute, Felia, was already that of a demon king¡¯s, meaning that it was much, much stronger than that of a normal human. The only thing that she reallycked was technique andbat experience but if she and her opponent were to stand in front of each other and trade punch after punch, Felia¡¯s body would be able to steamroll that of a typical holy knight¡¯s.

    As for the strikes that Be hadnded back on Congreve in return, even though they had been mostly blocked by Congreve¡¯s douqi barrier, he could still feel the massive power and impact behind those strikes.

    ¡°Knight Bellina, this is my final strike. Even though I¡¯ll admit that you¡¯re very strong but I will show you the difference between a dragon knight and those who aren¡¯t.¡±

    As soon as Congreve finished speaking, he became enveloped in a golden light, as if he had donned arge suit of golden armour that covered his entire body. This ability that made it hard to people to look straight at Congreve was one of the signature abilities of dragon knights, ???Possession of the Dragon God???.

    Dragon knights who sessfully activate ???Possession of the Dragon God??? would enter a state of being ¡®unstoppable¡¯, making the user unable to be knocked down or interrupted. When this ability was used alongside a flying mount, it showed the true prowess of dragon knights in a charge.

    Historically, this ability had assisted the Octavian Empire¡¯s dragon knights in toppling the high walls held by the demons, winning the sixth Anti-Demon war for the human alliance.

    Be immediately recognized this ability as it was arguably the most well known part of a dragon knight¡¯s skill set simply due to how shy it was. Most of the onlookers in the arena had been temporarily blinded by the golden light and were unable to see what was unfolding in front of them.

    This was the oppourtunity that Be had been waiting for, two strange runes briefly appeared on her palm, the sign of her contract with two void monarchs. Of course Be didn¡¯t n on summoning two void monarchs to fight for her, she nned on using another one of the abilities that demon kings gained by forming contracts with void monarchs, the ability for the demon king to use some of the powers of the contracted void monarchs.

    Due to the fact that 99% of the audience had been blinded by the golden light, no one noticed that Be had already thrown away the woodennce. If one looked at Be, however, they would see a morbid-green saw-edged curved de that seemed have been wrapped around her right hand. Be had temporarily integrated the power of ???Emperor Scorpion??? Gresham onto her hand, turning it into a deadly weapon.

    Be¡¯s right hand wasn¡¯t the only thing that changed, even though her left hand still looked like a normal human hand but it was made up of a somewhat translucent fluid instead of flesh and blood. This was Be using the power of the void monarch Skryme, it might not look very deadly whenpared to the fearsome de on her right hand, but this hand had an intensely strong corrosiveness that had the ability to dissolve whatever it touched.

    The truebat forms of pure demon kings and demon gods were basically all mashups of various beings that they had contracts with. Even though they also had arge amount of precious equipment like their heroic challengers, when fights got heated, the demon kings and gods would almost always go at least some degree of transformation.

    The transformation of demon kings was also referred to as ???Demonization???, with most demon kings being able to have around 3 transformations active at one time, their power rising a level with each transformation. The transformation process of demon gods was known as ???High Demonization???, not only was it much stronger than ???Demonization???, it could also be used more times, with all demon gods being able to at least have 5 active transformations at once with the strongest demon gods being able to achieve 9 active transformations. With each transformation,, the power of the demon god would rise 2 or more levels, something that demon kings werepletely unable to match.

    Right now, Be had only undergone partial ???Demonization???, only transforming a small part of her body. However, this was more than sufficient to defeat this dragon knight in front of her. All of Be¡¯s attention was concentrated on Congreve and she didn¡¯t realize that no far behind her, Lisha who had been watching this battle hadn¡¯t been forced to close her eyes by the light.

    Lisha¡¯s eyes had turned to a cold gold colour and even though she still had the appearance of a human but if one could see the right arm which she had purposefully hidden behind her, they would be able to see that her right hand had turned into what seemed to be the w of a dragon that was covered with dark-golden scales.

    The SS+ ss sub-dragon monster beside Lisha, [Fierce Dragon], seemed to be dreadfully afraid of something and had fallen to its knees beside Be. Even though its eyes had also been blinded by the light, its other sensory organs still functioned and it could sense how dangerous the beauty that stood beside it was.

    The holy attributes of Congreve¡¯s ability was too strong and already invoked some response from the bodies of those aligned with the dark side present in the arena. It was fortunate that the only one of Be¡¯s dorm mates here was theparatively cid Lisha, who wouldn¡¯t so easily lose control of her dark self. It may be a different story if it was Kriss or the others present here.

    Congreve didn¡¯t forget the reason for him activating his ability, he and his white mount turned into a gold that began to fly in Be¡¯s general direction. The dragon knights who used ???Possession of the Dragon God??? would had their own vision somewhat affected, albeit to a lesser extent, he had also failed to detect the changes that Be had undergone.

    Be jumped off of her mount and faced the charging Congreve head on. In Congreve¡¯s n, even if Be had managed to take his attack without being hurt, her mount would be knocked over regardless by the force of the impact, meaning that she would lose no matter what. He hadn¡¯t expected, however, for Be to jump off her mount on her own ord.

    Be used her left hand to grab Congreve¡¯snce, absorbing the massive force behind it using her gtinous hand. In the second that Congreve¡¯snce entered the Be¡¯s hand and stuck itself there, Be raised the curved de in her right hand, turned it so that the blunt backside faced Congreve and shed at the arm that was holding thence.

    After a green sh, a massive explosion erupted from the centre of the arena. Seeing that Be had won, Lisha¡¯s eyes returned to their previous clear sky-blue, her left hand also being restored to its original form. If it wasn¡¯t for the still shaking legs of the [Fierce Dragon], no one would have been able to tell that anything had happened.

    The thick smoke on the arena quickly cleared. The first thing that onlookers saw was Be standing very casually in the arena¡¯s centre with her mount standing not far behind her,pletely unharmed. The warhorse of the dragon knight Congreve was nowhere to be seen, the only hint of its existence being the blood stains on the arena¡¯s ground.

    Congreve was still alive, as Be had used the blunt end of the de, but his entire suit of armour had been destroyed and he had also lost much of spirit, as if he had suddenly aged another ten years. It was quite the blow to his ego to have been defeated during his ¡®unstoppable¡¯ status.

    ¡°You... win, it seems that I¡¯ve gotten too old. The future of this world belongs to you youngsters...¡±

    Congreve forced himself to his feet and with assistance from his student, the dragon knight Shawn, he slowly hobbled out of the arena. Apart from a few, the onlookers collectively had a look of shock frozen on their faces, evidently having not yet recovered from the shocking scene that had just unfolded before them.

    Be turned to look at Lisha who was smiling at her not so far away and returned a smile, her mood improving quite a bit. The shadows that had been cast over her heart ever since she had suffered that massive defeat at the hands of the dragon knight Lisha finally began to dissipate...

 Volume 2 Chapter 68: The Unexpected Rival in Love?!

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 68: The Unexpected Rival in Love?!</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    The Olsyvia Academy¡¯s eastern branch, the Euphemia Academy for royalty. Beside Lake Aldington, the royalty were currently enjoying their lunch. The Euphemia branch was more orderly and less chaotic whenpared to the nobles¡¯ Filomina branch. Due to the fact that noble families often shed with each other over territory and other disputes, it was impossible for it to be all peaceful within the Filomina branch.

    Due to the fact that the external threats of the beastmen and demons still existed, the possibility that the 5 human empires would war against each other was very little, at least for the time being. Because of this, the rtionship between royalty was much more rxed.

    The Aldington Lake was one of the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s 6 greatkes, just like Lake Virginia, across from which Be¡¯s dormitory was located. Lake Aldington was smaller in size than Lake Virginia, but its scenery wasn¡¯tcking at all, its elegance and ss made thekeside the favoured spot to enjoy meals and converse for many of the Euphemia branch¡¯s students.

    Beside Lake Aldington was a roofed pavilion built for the exclusive use of the Euphemia branch¡¯s students. There were currently quite a few students already enjoying their lunch in the shade provided by the pavilion. Do the close proximity of the pavilion to the sword division¡¯s training field, most of the students here were from the sword division.

    Among the students here, the undisputed center of attention was the 1st princess of the Gabriel Empire, Mathilde Kriss. The silver-haired beauty with violet eyes picked the seat that was closest to theke.

    Even though the 10 schoolyard beauties weren¡¯t given an exact numerical ranking, within the hearts of the male students, there were a clear top three: Kriss, Ese, and Angelina were a level ahead of the seven other girls ranked with them. Kriss was also the only one of the 10 beauties without an official position within the academy, meaning that she should theoretically be the easiest to approach. The other 9 were all student council presidents or something else that was equally hard to approach.

    Silver-hair had always been viewed as ¡®unholy¡¯ by the Church of Light and Kriss¡¯ violet irises bore strong simrities to the purple eyes possessed by various types of high-ss demons. However, this wasn¡¯t the Church¡¯s St.Louis branch and their opinion of beauty wasn¡¯t strong enough to spread to the surrounding branches.

    Kriss was one of the most sought after girls within the academy, as one of the only two silver-haired beauties within the academy that weren¡¯t lolis.

    The other silver haired beauty was the Rose Society¡¯s president, Nina, who due to her profession as a diviner and well as being proficient in seeing the future, there were a scarce number of males who dared to pursue her. As the most skilled diviner in the human alliance, Nina had the ability to detect the secrets that people¡¯s current and past lives just by making eye-contact.

    Due to her power, it wasn¡¯t a very smart idea to have a rtionship with Nina, as it would be near impossible to hide any secrets or thoughts from her. The male saviours especially shied away from Nina, as it was definitely a possibility that she would be able to discover their secret of being transmigrators. All in all, Kriss was definitely the best girl within the entire academy if one were interested in silver-haired beauties.

    Kriss was currently wearing a silver swordsmen training outfit designed for her by Be, much better looking than the clothes sold on the market. On the table in front of her were a few pieces of bread, her lunch for the day.

    Kriss didn¡¯t like being excessively luxurious and waspletly uninterested in theplicated rtionships between the various empires¡¯ royalty. So, Kriss had removed all chairs from the table apart from the white one that she was currently sitting on, like this she was able to avoid people from pestering her by taking a seat at her table.

    Kriss¡¯ method was quite effective, avoiding quite a few males who had tried to approach her with ulterior motives.

    At the table closest to Kriss¡¯, a handsome male student had been staring at Kriss for quite a while now, Kriss had a slight impression of him. He was the youngest and most beloved son of the Aldrich Empire¡¯s emperor, Brittany Adide, the younger brother of Kriss¡¯ roommate Ariel.

    Adide had been bad-natured since his youth, his favourite past time being pestering girls. Adide had a terrible impression amongst themoners living in the Aldrich Empire¡¯s capital. At the peak of his craziness, the young girls of the capital no longer dared to walk the streets alone, afraid of bing this bad-natured prince¡¯s next target.

    If Adide was only a bad-natured prince, Kriss had no need to pay heed to his attention. However, in his eyes who stared at Kriss wasn¡¯t only indecency but also a slight calmness that was hard to detect.

    Based on the information that Ariel had given, Adide had once held barely any talent in magic, only knowing the beginner spell ???Fireball???. Last month, after taking a stroll outside during a thunderstorm Adide had been struck by lightning and had been in aa for quite a while, only waking up about half a month ago.

    After waking up, it was as if Adide had been switched with a different person, even though he still enjoyed flirting with girls, his methods were a lot more advanced and intricate, with quite a few girls having already fallen for him. As for his abilities, he had only need half a month to go from a worthless mage to a genius who was skilled in every single magical element.

    Within the Aldrich Empire, due to Ariel keeping herself low-key, Adide had be renowned as the Empire¡¯s genius mage, his reputation has improved greatly among the masses. Due to how cliche his story was and the fact that Kriss was an avid reader of transmigration web-novels during her time on Earth, Kriss had no positive feelings towards Adide at all. So, in response to Adide¡¯s attention, Kriss didn¡¯t even give him a single nce, after all, the person that she was waiting for was almost here.

    From Adide¡¯s perspective, he was unable to understand Princess Kriss¡¯ actions. Based on his past experiences, this world¡¯s females would always look at him out of curiosity when he stared at them for some time and then he would be able to find an excuse to start a conversation with them. Using this method, he had already sessfully obtained a few princesses already, although none of them were from the 5 empires and instead from some of the smaller human kingdoms within the Coristel Continent.

    When Adide entered the Olsyvia Academy, he had set his eyes on Princess Kriss, who he had marked for high amounts of attention. This peerless beauty with silver-hair was quite to his tastes and if he could get his hands on her, it would be enough to brag for an entire school year.

    For the past few days, Adide had been trying to find a time to spend time alone with Kriss, but hadn¡¯t had the chance due to Kriss always being in thepany of his ¡®ugly¡¯ sister Ariel and the ¡®disfigured¡¯ princess of the Kristoff Empire, Noreya. As he didn¡¯t want to be scared by the rumoured hideous looks of those two, Adide had chosen to refrain from approaching Kriss when she was in thepany of those two.

    Adide was another one of those unfortunate enough to have believed those rumours, he didn¡¯t know that Ariel and Noreya, in terms of appearance, didn¡¯t lose at all to the princess who he was currently pursuing. Only after all of them had been obtained by a certain someone and they then revealed their beauty did Adide realize the mistakes of his ways.

    Due to fact that Kriss never even looked at him, there was no excuse for Adide to go and start a conversation with her. There were too many eyes around and Adide didn¡¯t want to ruin the impression that he had worked so hard to improve over the past half month by pestering Kriss.

    Kriss paid no attention to the brazen gaze of Adide, her violet eyes never left the pavilion¡¯s window. ¡®Director, this girl isn¡¯t following the script!¡¯ Adide was a little depressed that Kriss wasn¡¯t reacting as he expected.

    At this time, several female students entered the pavilion, led by a golden-haired beauty d in a night¡¯s light te and followed by two other students and a loli maidservant. From their school crests that were required to be ced somewhere visible, the students in the pavilion could tell that these girls were all students of the Filomina branch for nobility.

    The two beauties who followed behind the knight both were of the ck-haired type, one wearing the attire of a swordswoman coloured in ck and the other was dressed as a cksmith that had the special hammer insignia of someone that had crafted god-tier equipment.

    ¡°The Rose Society¡¯s knight Bellina and smith Marlie and the Filomina branch elite ss¡¯s Ivy, why are they here?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Bellina rumoured to be hideous and masculine, I read about her on the gossip magazine... none of these girls can be considered ugly at all?!¡±

    ¡°Brother, your gossip magazine is fromst week? Have you not read the newest edition yet? The News & Information Society member who reported that Bellina was an ugly pig had been dragged to the washroom by some members of the Rich & Wealthy Association and Aesthetics Research Club and beaten within an inch of his life, he¡¯s still recuperating in the MIR..¡±

    After seeing Be, Kriss rose out of her seat and walked towards the girls. The cold expression on her face immediately reced with a smile of happiness. All of the royalty from the Euphemia branch who saw this smile were petrified, in the few days that they had been ssmates, that had yet to see any major change in Kriss¡¯ expression, so this smile hade too suddenly.

    ¡°You¡¯re here, Be, why aren¡¯t you with Lisha? Even in our branch, we¡¯ve heard the news that you defeated the knight division¡¯s instructor, the dragon knight Congreve, in a duel all because he kicked Lisha out of ss.¡±

    ¡°Something happened with the base for the dragon knights¡¯ mounts. Due to Lisha¡¯s cultivation of dragon knight, she was one of those sent to investigate. My stalker Natasha went as well, it¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve been so free, so it¡¯s natural that I¡¯de and find you.¡±

    ¡°You haven¡¯t eaten lunch yet right, I¡¯ll take you to the cafeteria!¡±

    ¡°Er, I¡¯ve already eaten...¡±

    ¡°Just a few pieces of vourless bread? Kriss, you should be kinder to yourself, follow me!¡±

    After she finished speaking, Be grabbed Kriss¡¯ hand and walked out of the pavilion in a rather intimate fashion, hand in hand. The onlooking Adide could only sit and watch as Be walked away with the girl that he was working so hard to pursue, Kriss¡¯ attention waspletely focused on Be and didn¡¯t even spare Adide a simple nce. When the two girls passed Adide, Be purposefully pulled Kriss closer to her, as if dering her ownership.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, I¡¯m from the News & Information Society...¡±

    ¡°Ask whatever question you have, but I¡¯m only answering one, I¡¯m in a rush!¡±

    ¡°Er, can we know your rtionship with Princess Kriss?¡±

    ¡°Do you even need to ask, she¡¯s my girlfriend! Could you not tell?¡±

    ¡°Girlfriend as in friends who are girls, or...¡±

    ¡°The word meaning of girlfriend, think about it yourself! Now, if you¡¯ll excuse us.¡±

    Be seemed to hear the sound of a bunch of shattered heartsing from the onlookers, through the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s gossip magazine, quite a few of the students had heard of Bellina¡¯s feat of brazenly kissing Ivy in the middle of the Filomina branch with quite the numerous amount of onlookers.

    Bellina¡¯s definition of girlfriend definitely wasn¡¯t as simple as friends of the same gender. This world had yet to discover the magic of Yuri and they couldn¡¯t do anything about Be¡¯s peculiar interests. They also had no reason to stop her after seeing the happiness on Kriss¡¯ face.

    Adide was probably the most depressed, as he believed that he was the first one to pursue Kriss, so why had this happened! Even if you beat him to death, Adide refused to believe that the girl he was pursuing was a practitioner of the yuri arts. ¡®That Duchess Bellina is definitely just making it up! This world should be quite traditional in its views¡¯.

    ¡°Be, aren¡¯t you holding me just a little tightly, are you worried about something?¡±

    ¡°If I came anyter, you would have been stolen by a certain someone. It¡¯s fortunate that I got here on time, from now on Kriss, don¡¯t go to that pavilion alone. When our Rose Society reim our territory, we¡¯ll find a ce just for us! For now, you should eat lunch with us in the Rose Society¡¯s headquarters.¡±

    ¡®You¡¯re jealous, Be, the expression on your face right now is that of a boy whose girlfriend just cheated on him. Rx Be, one day you¡¯ll find your prince on a white...¡±

    ¡°Kriss, you¡¯re my girlfriend. It¡¯s impossible for us to find boyfriends!¡±

    ¡°But we¡¯re both...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, Kriss, is it that you don¡¯t like spending time with me?¡±

    ¡°No, I like being around you...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, there¡¯s no need to think too much. When you see that Adide or Scout in the future, stay as far away from them as possible. They don¡¯t seem like good people to me.¡±

    The girls hadn¡¯t walked far from the pavilion when Angel came up and quietly pulled on Be¡¯s sleeve.

    ¡°What is it, little Angel?¡±

    ¡°Be-nee, there are three people following us, my little friends discovered them. One of them is the archer nee-san, in that bush closest to us. The other two are both males, here, I¡¯ll share with you what my little friends can see, Be-nee.¡±

    After wrapping her own free hand around Angel¡¯s petite hand, Be was able to view their surroundings from the perspectives of the nearby spirits. Through them, she was able to see and identify the ¡®archer nee-san¡¯ that was hiding in a bush not far behind them.

    To her surprise, Be discovered that it was someone whom she had seen just recently, the student council president of themoners¡¯ Francis Academy, Britney. Britney was an archer and her trailing skills were definitely a littlecking whenpared to other sses like assassins, it was only a matter of time before Be discovered her even without the help of Angel.

    As for the two males, they were Scout and Adide. It was kind of funny actually, a knight and a mage trying to stalk them, did they think that Be and the others were blind?!

    Britney was following probably because she had something that he wanted to request of Be, so Be didn¡¯t really need to be careful about her. As for the goals of Scout and Adide, they definitely required Be to be cautious, while she didn¡¯t know why Scout was here but Adide was definitelying for Kriss.

    ¡ªTL NOTES¡ª

    IOU:20, Pateron:5

    Due to new formatting, I have to put notes here now. Unfortunately, I¡¯m unable to upload another chapter this week and further chapters will have to wait until after my interview on the 22nd, I¡¯m applying to be a Logistics Officer and to be honest, I¡¯m not ready at all for the interview.

    Worry not, however, I¡¯ll manage to finish the 5 patreon chapters this month (somehow).

    ¡ªEND¡ª

 Volume 2 Chapter 69: School Legends About The Bruce Street

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 69: School Legends About The Bruce Street</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Somewhere within the grounds of the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s western branch, the Euphemia Academy, Be and the others purposefully sped up their pace. As there was quite the number of spirits wandering the academy for some reason, Angel was able to use her specialty magic tomunicate with them and help Be¡¯s group by obtaining the locations of the three students that were following them.

    As the branch full of students of royal birth, the security of the Euphemia Academy was quite strong. To ensure the safety of all the royalty, students from the other branches, apart from high ranking members of the various student councils and the disciplinarymittee, would have to book an appointment several days in advance before their entry onto the Euphemia Academy¡¯s grounds.

    Later, due to the improvement in rtionships between nobility and royalty, some higher ranking nobles were granted the right to enter the Euphemia branch without having to wait a week after booking an appointment. This right was currently only limited to nobles with the peerage of Duke and higher and when they entered the Euphemia branch, they were allowed to bring up to threepanions or servants along with them inside.

    Based on the information that Angel received from the nearby spirits, Scout was currently wearing a string ring that seemed to be possessed by the spirit of a powerful old man. It was that old man¡¯s spirit who had cast some stealth magic on Scout, allowing noble with low peerage like him to enter the Euphemia Academy.

    Adide was royalty himself, meaning that he didn¡¯t have to take as many precautions as Scout did while following Be. As for what his ¡®cheat¡¯ was, Angel¡¯s spirit friends were unable to detect it for now. Based on the information that she had received from Ariel, Be strongly suspected that this Adide was a Saviour smuggled into this world by one of the male Creators. It was just too hard to pass off Adide¡¯s growth as anything less than being a transmigrator, the MC cliche was simply too strong with this one.

    As for Scout, Be was already 80+% sure that he was one of those Saviours as well. The ring containing the spirit of an old man was a cliche cheat that had been quite widely used back in Earth¡¯s novels.

    Seeing Be¡¯s group suddenly increasing their pace, all three of their stalkers thought that Be had discovered something and that they had been exposed, but chose to continue their pursuit, speeding up to match Be¡¯s pace. After walking for several circles, Be and the girls entered an elegantly designed and decored buildings.

    Of the three people following them, two of them froze on the spot. Only the student council president of themoners¡¯ Francis branch, Britney, decided to leave her cover and continue her pursuit of Be, after a short moment of hesitation.

    Scout and Adide looked a little helplessly at the building in front of them, this was a building simr to the female washrooms back on Earth and there were quite a few female studentsing and going from the building, the two Saviours could only try to remain hidden outside the buildings as they waited for Be and the others to leave.

    When Be and the others sped up their pace earlier, these two had thought that the girls had discovered that they were being tailed. Seeing now that they had simply been in a rush to use the washroom, the secretly let out a breath that they had been holding for a while now, it seemed that they had not yet been discovered and all that worry was for nought.

    As soon as president Britney closed the door behind her, she was grapped by someone from behind, a hand swiftlying to block her mouth before Britney could yell for help. Quickly, two ck-haired beauties appeared beside her, most likely her assant¡¯s aplices, came and subdued her and then pulled Britney into a small room before locking the room¡¯s door.

    The assant who had grabbed her from behind was also female, president Britney had identified her attacker¡¯s gender the moment that she had fallen into the girl¡¯s arms, due to this, Britney didn¡¯t escte her resistance.

    ¡°President Britney, you can speak now, why were you following us?¡±

    ¡°Er, this is all just a misunderstanding, Duchess Bellina... I just needed toe in here as well.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve followed us even after we¡¯ve walked in several circles, you call that a misunderstanding? Then let me word my question differently, why is the student council president of the Francis branch wandering around the Euphemia branch?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m here to find... find president Ese because I have something that I need to discuss with her. For real, I wasn¡¯t trying to follow you girls.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s strange, after dismissal today I heard from Natasha that you had something you needed to talk with president Lucia about, so why are you over here looking for president Ese?¡±

    ¡°Uhm... Natasha probably remembered it wrong...¡±

    ¡°President Britney, I don¡¯t think a dishonest girl is suitable to be a student council president~! How about this, I¡¯lle to find president Ese with you, didn¡¯t you say that you were looking for her!?¡±

    ¡°This... I wouldn¡¯t want to bother you, so myself is enough...:

    ¡°President Britney, juste clean. Natasha had already told me of the contents of your talk with Lucia, you¡¯re following me because of that reason, am I right?¡±

    ¡°What? Didn¡¯t Natasha and Lucia already promise to keep my secret, so why...¡±

    Looking at the panicked Britney, a smile of victory appeared on Be¡¯s face. When they had first met, Be had already guessed that Britney was a rather innocent and naive beauty. Now after just a few sentences, Britney spilled the beans as to the reason why she was following Be.

    Quite evidently, innocent girls weren¡¯t very well suited for this line of work. Britney¡¯s face exposed all of her thoughts and someone who was unable to hide their expressions was naturally unable to hide any secrets. Apparently, even though the student council presidents were generally all pretty well off financially, president Britney was the exception.

    Of the five branch student councils within the Olsyvia Academy, the poorest would have to be that of themoners¡¯ Francis branch. Britney¡¯s family was actually that of an impoverished noble¡¯s, her father had once been the lord of a small fiefdom who had lost hisnd to other nobles during a territorial dispute.

    After that event, Britney¡¯s family situation had been in a steady decline. In recent years, Britney¡¯s younger sister was diagnosed with a strange sickness and after expending all of her savings, Britney was unable to find a cure for her young sister¡¯s ailment. There wasn¡¯t much time left for her younger sister and Britney was able to see a glimmer of hope after hearing that Be had auctioned off a bottle of ¡®Elixir of Life¡¯ at the Filomina branch¡¯s auction for the seat of honour.

    Britney¡¯s sister had contracted a peculiar sickness and ¡®Elixir of Life¡¯ just might be able to save her life. So, Britney had tried asking the Filomina branch¡¯s student council president, Lucia, for help, hoping to be able to obtain a drop of the valuable elixir. However, due to the fact that the bottle had already been ced into the treasury by the higher echelons of the Olsyvia Academy, not even Lucia could easily get her hands on it and she could only give her apologies to Britney.

    The reason as to why Britney was following Be and the others was because she wanted to find some time alone with Be to ask if she had any more ¡®Elixir of Life¡¯ on her. If Be had any left, Britney wouldn¡¯t let this chance slip away from her hands once more. After their conversation, Be learned that the president of the Golden Legend, Carlos, had been constantly been offering the Francis branch¡¯s student council financial aid in secret. However, he had always been turned down by Britney, who opposed the idea of letting Carlos back them.

    Carlos¡¯ Golden Legend had always used this method to infiltrate the ranks of other student associations and turn them into his puppets. With this method, Carlos had annexed many small and medium-sized student associations and incorporated them into the Golden Legend. Now that he was no longer satisfied with only controlling student associations, Carlos turned his eyes toward the student councils of the five branch academies. The easiest target was Britney¡¯smoner council due to their financial problems, they were the easiest for Carlos to seep into.

    After learning this, Be naturally wasn¡¯t going to let Carlos have his way. Her association, the Rose Society, had already openly dered opposition to the Golden Legend. After dealing with the bunch of Golden Legend members who were making trouble for the Rose Societyst time, the Golden Legend¡¯s members had tried several more times to surround the Rose Society¡¯s main office and capture the association¡¯sst bastion.

    Only after Lisha and Kriss joined the Rose Society did the Golden Legend cease their antics, at least temporarily. The abilities of these two princesses were quite widely known and their title of ¡®Hero¡¯ wasn¡¯t just for show, of the support that Carlos could obtain from outside, there weren¡¯t any that were able to defeat Lisha or Kriss. Carlos was too smart to send hisckeys into a fight that was impossible to win.

    The Golden Legend was currently recruiting around the Olsyvia Academy in hopes of finding someone capable of bringing him victory, meaning that he hadn¡¯t given up on depriving the Rose Society of theirst piece of territory, just that it would happen a littleter than previously nned. So, Be decided to help president Britney so that Carlos wouldn¡¯t be able to further expand his power.

    ¡°President Britney, I¡¯ll help you cure your little sister. However, this isn¡¯t the ce to have a proper talk. This transportation stone will take you straight to my dormitory if you have it out while using one of the academy¡¯s teleportation formations. Come to find me sometime tomorrow night! We can discuss details then.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Duchess Bellina, do you have anything that requires help? Even though I don¡¯t have much money, but I still want to repay you for your help, I can¡¯t just receive free help from someone.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I haven¡¯t decided on what I want yet. We can discuss a reward when youe to find me tomorrow night, quite a detailed discussion at that!¡±

    ___

    Outside of the female washrooms, Scout and Adide had already been waiting for over an hour, there was still no sign of Be and the others. Even if Be and the others were having some stomach problems, there was no need for them to stay in the washroom for so long!?

    Realizing that something had most likely gone wrong, with the help of the mysterious old man in his ring, Scout shamelessly entered the female washrooms still with the stealth magic on him. He had chosen a time with the least amount of girls in the building and none of the girls inside noticed a thing. After entering the washroom, Scout immediately saw an open window on the top of the building¡¯s opposing wall.

    Be and the others had escaped through the high window without adder with the help of Angel¡¯s little ¡®friends¡¯. Angel had gathered the nearby spirits and used a spell so that they would temporarily be ¡®real¡¯ and formed an invisible stairway for Be and the others. Be knew that even though they had entered the female washroom, there was still a chance that Scout might be shameless enough to sneak his way in with the help of the old man in his ring.

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you didn¡¯t request anything weird of president Britney, this isn¡¯t like you at all?¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about, Ivy, I¡¯m a good person. Just ask Kriss, do I seem like someone who would take advantage of others?¡¯

    Britney had already parted ways with Be and the others. Even though Britney wasn¡¯t originally nned to be one of Be¡¯s targets, but Be wasn¡¯t going to let Britney go now that she had presented herself to Be.

    Be also realized that if she didn¡¯t make Britney her¡¯s, Carlos would definitely use his wealth to exploit Britney and that was something that Be definitely didn¡¯t want to see.

    Even though they had thrown off the pursuit of Adide and Scout, Be didn¡¯t let down her guard as she didn¡¯t know what kind of cheats they had and there was always the possibility that they wouldn¡¯t give up and continue trying to tail her.

    In order to spend some quiet time with Kriss, Be chose the location for today¡¯s lunch at the Bruce Street which was located at the centre of the Euphemia Academy, a shopping district owned by the Brotherhood. In the Olsyvia Academy, any ces that weren¡¯t faculty rted or off limits were allowed to be imed by student associations as long as they proved that they were capable of managing it.

    Along the Bruce street, there we numerous pairs of handsome male students holding each other¡¯s hand, living up to the Bruce street¡¯s reputation of being a sacred ce for philosophers. There was a sign at the entrance to the street explicitly stating that heterosexual couples weren¡¯t allowed and even though the gatekeeping Brotherhood members were a little confused when they saw Be¡¯s group of girls, they still let the girls in. They had seen female and female couples before but this was the first time that they had seen an entire group of girls entering the Bruce street together. While the Bruce street was a sacred ce for practitioners of philosophy, female students were still allowed in.

    Be¡¯s earlier worries were correct, not long after she and the others entered one of the Bruce street¡¯s restaurants, Scout and Adide had somehow managed to arrive at the Bruce street¡¯s entrance as well. However, they froze in front of the gates as they looked at the sign that said ¡®Single males not allowed, male students must bring an intimate male friend along for entry¡¯.

    Scout¡¯s stealth magic was unable to be maintained here, the old man in the ring told Scout that it was because he had run out of magic. The actual reason that he didn¡¯t tell Scout was that as soon as they had entered this area, he was able to feel a strange gaze wandering the Bruce street as well as a mysterious power that stopped all stealth abilities from being used.

    ¡°Be, that store seems a little different, should we go and check it out?¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s all go together. That store is a bit special, it¡¯ll be more interesting if all of us go.¡±

    After lunch, Be and the others who were about to leave, spotted a mysterious store in the Bruce street. The exteriors of this store¡¯s wall were painted in dark colours and there were countless different types of various strange items on disy outside of the store. For example, those strange time-stopping rings that Charlotte had gifted Be earlier, this store had an entire pile of them on the disy stand.

    Compared to the luxury and extravagance of the rest of Bruce Street, this store¡¯s dark design and airs seemed oundish whenpared to its surroundings, however, none of the other students wandering by seemed like they could see the store and there didn¡¯t seem to be anyone entering or exiting through the front.

    The name of the store on the sign was a chain of strange characters that only Angel was barely able to make out ¡®Thirteenth Exchange Entrance¡¯. Right as Be and the others were about to enter the store, a pair of handsome male students who had just happened by stopped them by getting in their way.

    ¡°Did you girls just see a shop with a ck storefront? You can¡¯t go in there!¡±

    ¡°Er, why is that senpai?¡±

    ¡°You girls are new students right, so it¡¯s understandable that you haven¡¯t heard of it yet, but this store is forbidden grounds.¡±

    The two then told Be and the others about the rumours circting the Olsyvia Academy about a mysterious ck store that appeared on the Bruce street at random times. No one knew who much about the store except that it would appear at random times and at random locations, seldom appearing in the same ce twice in a row, only appearing to a few people at a time.

    As for what was inside this store, no one knew, the students who entered either mysteriously disappeared, never to be found, or returned in a severe state of distress, many of those who entered were clerics and exorcists from the Church of Light. There was no effect when one used magic to attack the store either as if all the attacks had hit nothing.

    Due to the fact that nothing happened if one didn¡¯t enter the store, the Brotherhood and the higher-ups at the Euphemia branch locked down all information about the Bruce street¡¯s mysterious store. One of the main reasons that the street was able to be holy grounds for practitioners of philosophy was the existence of this store.

    After parting ways with the two senpais who were apparently a ¡®couple¡¯, Be and girls turned to look at each other. They didn¡¯t know whether this ¡®forbidden¡¯ shop was recorded on the ¡®Strange Happenings of the Olsyvia Academy After Midnight¡¯, but the chance was definitely likely. Ivy and Marlie were the tensest of the group, they were still normal humans, after all, it was natural for them to be fearful of the supernatural.

    Be, Angel, and Kriss were just a little curious, the three of them technically weren¡¯t fully human and they didn¡¯t know if they would be attacked by whatever it was in there. There was nothing forbidden for a group that contained demon kings and gods.

    ¡ªTL NOTES¡ª

    IOU:20 + 5patreon

    Interview went surprisingly well, I¡¯ll start paying off Pateron chapters soon

    ¡ªEND¡ª

 Volume 2 Chapter 70: Visitors to the City of Sin

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 70: Visitors to the City of Sin</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Beside Lake Virginia, the special dormitory district, the bathroom of Duchess Bellina¡¯s exclusive dormitory building, the 1st suite. Be and Ariel were in the water with their backs against the walls of the bath, sitting face-to-face. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Ariel¡¯s eyes were differently coloured from those of Kriss¡¯, it was quite easy to mistake the two of them for each other, especially without the presence of one of the main indicator of their identities, their clothing.

    ¡°That mysterious store that you were talking about, it most likely isn¡¯t recorded in ¡®Strange Happenings of the Olsyvia Academy at Midnight¡¯, that text only records the strange things that happente in the night. That store has not only appeared at our academy, there have been reports of it happening in other areas as well, in fact, some of these reports pre-date the existence of the Olsyvia Academy itself.¡±

    ¡°Er, have you entered that store before? Why do you know so much about it?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t myself, but I think ine has gone inside before. Go and ask her when she returns from sster.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not too familiar with ine, Ariel, I need your help. Neither Kriss or Lisha are experts in magic and neither Noreya or ine¡¯s sses will end for a while.¡±

    Be had chosen not to enter the mysterious store earlier due to how scared Ivy and Marlie were, Be didn¡¯t want to leave the two behind in a street full of philosophers and so they could only return to their dormitories. However, Be had been curious of whatever was in that store.

    The strange ring that was given to her by the fake loli Charlotte was a product from the mysterious store, this was a hard-earned chance to uncover Charlotte¡¯s secrets. So, after they had returned to their dormitories, Be immediately began to assemble a new team to explore the mysterious store with her.

    Both Kriss and Lisha held the title of hero and were quite renowned even within the Olsyvia Academy, it would be quite awkward to have everyone¡¯s¡¯ eyes on them when Be wanted to keep this rather low-key. Due to her being the younger sister of the Euphemia branch¡¯s student council president, ine would also draw too much unnecessary attention if Be were to take her along.

    It was a shame, as ine was probably the person most suited for the task, being skilled in magic as well as adept in the fields of the supernatural and curses, could there have been a more perfect person to bring along to explore a supernatural ce? Noreya wasn¡¯t really skilled in magic so she wasn¡¯t the most ideal person to bring along, so Be had to settle for the other mage of their dorm, Ariel.

    ¡°Be, tomorrow I have to go and purchase some magic equipment and a magic pet, I don¡¯t really have time to go with you tomorrow...¡±

    ¡°Ariel, your little brother Adide was stalking me and Kriss earlier, if you don¡¯t help me this time, I¡¯ll tell him about the your true looks that you¡¯ve kept hidden from the entire world!¡±

    ¡°Be, you... alright, I¡¯ll help you just this once. However, don¡¯t use this method to threaten me next time, or else you¡¯ll lose me~¡±.

    ¡°I knew you¡¯d help me, Ariel! Right, let¡¯s get Noesha to tag along with us tomorrow! Noesha knows spatial magic and if we run into anything unexpected, it¡¯ll be easier to escape.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I know spatial magic as well. Whatever, call whoever you want.¡±

    Ariel turned her face away from Be, a slight look of disappointment quickly showing on her face before disappearing. She had wanted to go with Be together, just the two of them because there were some things that she couldn¡¯t talk about with more people around. Be had lost herself in the beauty of Ariel¡¯s tilted face and wasn¡¯t able to notice the slight change in Ariel¡¯s expression.

    After getting her first kiss stolen away by Be, Ariel had always bore some strange feelings towards Be deep within her heart. Across all of her incarnations, this was the first time that she had lost her first kiss, the worst part about it wasn¡¯t the kiss itself, but that Be had mistaken her for Kriss at the time!

    As for what exactly those strange feelings were, not even Ariel herself could describe it in words. Every night as she saw Lisha and Be cuddled up together at night in bed while asleep, jealousy and envy gnawed at Ariel¡¯s heart. In their dormitory suite, Lisha and Kriss quite evidently had feelings towards Be and while neither Noreya or ine had expressed anything yet, Ariel knew that she had to do something soon before the number ofpetitors grewrger andrger.

    ___

    The Euphemia branch¡¯s Bruce Street. Early this morning, several girls arrived at the philosophers¡¯ paradise. Due to it still being ss time and most of the Euphemia branch¡¯s students being still in ss, the entire Bruce street was devoid of the hustle and bustle that Be had seen thest time she was here, most of the stores had not yet opened up either.

    The gatekeepers from the Brotherhood weren¡¯t the same ones atst time, but just the same asst time, Be and the other girls were able to enter the Bruce street without any obstacles. The Brotherhood¡¯s higher echelons had heard about Be¡¯s pursuit of other girls and they were secretly in support of her actions.

    The girls that Be were after were all beauties and after they became ¡®acquainted¡¯ with Be, they would no longer be interested in males, meaning that they wouldn¡¯t be able to distract members of the Brotherhood from their philosophical arts. This was something that benefited both parties, one of the big reasons why the Golden Legend had their movements against Be¡¯s Rose Society was because the Rose Society was being secretly helped by the Brotherhood.

    On the empty Bruce street, Be and others once again stood in front of the mysterious store.=

    The girls who apanied Be this time were: Ariel, Noesha, Mia, and Angel. Apart from Ariel who¡¯s true power Be didn¡¯t know much about, the other four, including Be herself, were all on the level of demon gods. If such a party were still able to be scared off by some supernatural beings, then they might as well hang themselves with a pool noodle, having lost all the face of the dark side.

    As soon as they entered the mysterious store, Be felt the temperature around them suddenly drop dramatically.

    Be turned back around to look through the door that they had entered from and saw that the scenery outside hadpletely changed. Different from the Bruce street, from just a nce Be was able to tell that the street outside was some ce that humans shouldn¡¯t ever be.

    The people walking on the streets had all turned into terrifying humanoid evil beings, simr to the western demons of Earth¡¯s myths, horns and essories included. All of the street¡¯s stores were open for business, but what they sold werepletely different from those back at the Bruce street.

    ¡°Nee-sama, this is Halifax, the City of Sin. A ce of trade between the Worldbreakers and the Troublemakers, if one is lucky enough, they may be able to find some people from other factions here. Those that walk these streets are mostly the demon kings and demon gods of other dimensions. I didn¡¯t expect for a gateway to open up in our dimension.¡±

    Noesha was the first to identify the ce they were in, seemingly quite familiar with the city, it was quite evident that this wasn¡¯t her first time here. Mia and Angel also seemed to have been here before as well, as they didn¡¯t seem very shocked by their surroundings. As for herself, Be felt a little bit of familiarity with this ce, it was possible that the ¡°original¡¯ Be had been here before.

    Be¡¯s eyes traveled to a mirror that was hung on the wall of the store that they were currently in. Reflected back at her was no longer the golden-haired female knight with blue eyes, but Be¡¯s true form, a ck-haired beauty with mismatching eye-colours. She was also no longer wearing the knight¡¯s light te that she had been wearing previously, but a set of ck mage¡¯s robes.

    In Halifax, the City of Sin, no matter what faction one was from, visitors would be forced to show their true human forms, a special ability of the location that the city was built on. Even if the visitor was several times stronger than the 7 Lords who ruled the City of Sin, they would be forced to do so as well.

    Be looked a little nervously at Ariel who was behind her, apart from the three lolis Noesha, Angel, and Mia, not even Lisha and Kriss with whom Be was the most intimate with had seen Be¡¯s true form. Now that she had been exposed in front of Ariel, Be didn¡¯t know how to react.

    Ariel¡¯s looks had also undergone some change, while her hair was still the same flowing strands of silver and her pink irises were still the same, the demon wings that had sprouted from Ariel¡¯s back were evidence enough that Ariel was a member of the dark side as well.

    In Ariel¡¯s hands was a tome with a golden cover that radiated pure and untainted holy power, seeming to be preventing Ariel from changing further. Meaning that this was, quite evidently, not Ariel¡¯splete tru form, the rest being sealed away by the golden tome¡¯s holy power.

    ¡°You...are Ariel right? I didn¡¯t expect for you to part of us as well...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, I¡¯m not one of you Worldbreakers... but... I¡¯ll take my leave for now, I¡¯m not used to this ce.¡±

    Ariel was about to look for a way back to the Bruce street when Be came over and grabbed her hand. Ariel¡¯s tone of speech was different from how she normally spoke, based on her experience with Lisha¡¯s situation, Be inferred that Ariel¡¯s situation was very simr to that of Lisha¡¯s, meaning that the Ariel that Be saw normally wasn¡¯t the true her. It was quite fortunate that Ariel¡¯s true form was an ¡®ally¡¯ and that Be hadn¡¯t brought any otherpanions over, or else it would have been impossible to hide the fact that Be too, had a true for as well.

    ¡°What are you doing? Let me go, Be...Be.¡±

    ¡°Ariel, I have a feeling that we need to have a nice talk about your true identity.¡±

    Right as Ariel was still struggling to get out of Be¡¯s grip, a slim figure walked into this store. The appearance of this figure stopped Be and Ariel¡¯s struggle due to the fact that this beauty exuded a strong aura that seemed to be abination of holy and sin that stood out against everything else i the City of Sin, making it hard for people not to notice her.

    ¡°Eh, Samantha(Be)-sama, Sherrill(Angel)-sama, and Lydia(Mia)-sama are all here, what rare guests! Thest time you all were here was... almost ten thousand years ago!¡±

    ¡°You are... one of the City of Sin¡¯s 7 Lords, Lucifer, right?¡±

    ¡°Jete(Noesha)-san is here too? It¡¯s a great memory that you have. However, Samantha-sama seems to have forgotten me, so please allow me to reintroduce myself. I am one of the 7 lords of Halifax, Lucifer, representing the head of the seven deadly sins, the sin of Pride.¡±

    The City of Sin was controlled by 7 lords, each of which represented one of Earth¡¯s seven deadly sins, also referred to as the ???Demon Kings of the Seven Sins???or just the ???Seven Sins??? , and despite their titles, they were actually demon gods just like Be. Compared to the other demon gods of the Worldbreaker faction, the???Seven Sins??? weren¡¯t as powerful or omnipotent as the others, being just stronger than most demon kings, however, their lifespans were truly eternal.

    When other demon gods were somehow killed, they would disappear forever. The ???Seven Sins???, however, could revive an unlimited number of times. Even if the rest of the Worldbreaker faction was destroyed, the ???Seven Sins??? would still exist. It was said that as long as the ???Seven Sins??? still existed, the Worldbreaker faction would never disappear.

    The ???Seven Sins??? were the foundation of the entire Worldbreaker faction, from the first generation chieftain to the current fourth generation chieftain Tiesta, Be¡¯s true older sister, the ???Seven Sins??? had witnessed it all and they could be considered founding members of the faction.

    The ???Seven Sins???¡¯s first sin, ???Pride???¡¯s Lucifer was a handsome female in white te armour, with radiant gold hair and beautiful blood-red eyes. Lucifer did not show her wings, meaning that her current appearance wasn¡¯t her mainbat form.

    Lucifer was currently holding a demonce or rather artisian worksmanship and after confirming the identities of Be and the others, her hand that was holding thence rxed quite a bit. Due to the golden tome which radiated a divine aura that Ariel had been holding earlier, Lucifer had thought that there was someone from the Saviour faction who had infiltrated the City of Sin and she hade to subdue the intruder.

    Apart from the eye-stealing pair of white demon¡¯s horns sprouting from her head, Lucifer was virtually indistinguishable from a beautiful human female. Different from the beautiful girls that Be had encountered previously, Lucifer was more of the mature, elder-sister type, possessing a charm unique to older women that none of the girls that Be had encountered before possessed.

    ¡°*cough**cough*, Samantha-sama, why have you and Auriemma-sane to visit this humble city?¡±

    After noticing Be staring at her for quite a while with no sign of stopping any time soon, Lucifer interrupted Be¡¯s state a little awkwardly. In the eyes that Be was looking at her with earlier, Lucifer felt a strong simrity to the gaze of another one of the ???Seven Sins???, ???Lust???¡¯s Asmodeus, even though Lucifer was on good terms with Samantha, but she still found it a little hard to stand Be¡¯s fierce gaze.

    ¡°Ariel and I... we¡¯re here to explore... no, we¡¯re here on a date. Doesn¡¯t your city have a bunch of stores, we¡¯re just going to go shopping as part of our day.¡±

    ¡°Going on a date in the City of Sin? That¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard something like this, follow me, I¡¯ll show you around to some of the more reputable shops.¡±

    ???Pride???¡¯s Lucifer didn¡¯t really know what a ¡®date¡¯ entailed, as ever since the beginning of her existence, she had never gone on a date with anyone. If she had known this earlier she would have called Asmodeus over to show Be around, as she seemed to know a bit more about dates.

    All Lucifer could do right now was take Be and Ariel to the stores that she ran herself, because she really didn¡¯t know what stores couples normally visit while on a ¡®date¡¯, but there shouldn¡¯t be any problem taking them to her own stores?

    Even though Ariel wanted to say refute Be¡¯s statement but the words seemed unable toe out of her mouth. She was currently using her true form, that of Auriemme and under her true form, Ariel wasn¡¯t as much of a tsundere as she normally was and she decided that since she didn¡¯t dislike Be, there was no reason for her to refute Be¡¯s flirtatious statement.

    ___

    Not longer after Be and other others left with Lucifer, another member of the ???Seven Sins??? appeared in the store. Seeing that Be had already left, ???Greed¡¯s???Mammon was a little upset. This was one of the stores under her management and when Be and the others had appeared earlier, Mammon had just happened to be attending some business in another store, allowing Be to be led away by another member of the ???Seven Sins???.

    ¡°Lucifer-nee sure is a bully, stealing my business from my store! I have to go and invite Samantha-sama back to my store, she¡¯s the most wealthy person in the entire City of Sin!¡±

    ___

    Under Lucifer¡¯s lead, Be and others began a day long trip through the City of Sin. Due to this ne¡¯s special existence, it had a different sense of time from the world that Be had entered from, a day here would only be just over a hour back at the Olsyvia academy, meaning that there was no need to worry about being missing for too long and getting in trouble back at school.

    Based on Lucifer¡¯s introduction, Halifax was a ce designed to provide various services for the demon kings and demon gods of the Worldbreaker faction. Each member of the ???Seven Sins??? managed a certain type of store, sellingpletely different things from each other.

    The humans who had identally entered here earlier were mostly killed by the numerous demon kings wandering city and the few who were sinful at heart had sessfully reached agreements with members of the ???Seven Sins??? and obtained various items and powers, only pretending to be crazy when they returned to their original world.

    After following Lucifer for a while, Be was able to feel several mysterious gazes following her and the others. Due to the fact that none of them bore any hostile intent, Be didn¡¯t confront Lucifer about them. Lucifer seemed to know quite a bit about Samantha, so Be wanted to find a time to secretly ask a bit about her own true identity.

    ¡ªTL NOTES¡ª

    IOU:28

    Due to my preparation to enter military college as well as the alreadyrge amount of owed chapters; I will no longer be able to provide sponsored chapters until further notice.

    Please cancel your pledge if extra-chapters are what you are looking for. If not, please note that I will not be adding extra chapters regardless of the amount paid!

    Of course, I will still be continuing to update ¡®The Viins Need to Save the World¡¯ and the 28 chapters that I owe will be paid off eventually (I¡¯ll try to finish before getting shipped off for basic next summer)!!

    Thank you everyone for all your support,

    Heliakon

    ¡ªEND¡ª

 Volume 2 Chapter 71: Chance Encounter in the City of Sin

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 71: Chance Encounter in the City of Sin</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Halifax, the City of Sin. Be wasn¡¯t exactly sure howrge this city was and their guide, Lucifer, didn¡¯t give her a clear answer either. This city of darkness was one of the ¡®holy¡¯nds of the Worldbreaker faction, with countless demon kings and gods having left their mark here.

    The city was governed by the ???Seven Sins??? seven of the Worldbreakers¡¯ most senior demon gods, being there for as long as the faction had existed. They were, in order of their sins: ???Pride??? Lucifer,

    ???Envy??? Leviathan, ???Wrath??? Satan, ???Sloth??? Bephelgor. ???Greed??? Mammon, ???Gluttony???Beelzebub, and ???Lust??? Asmodeus. They all matched up with one of Earth¡¯s ¡®seven deadly sins¡¯, but in this world, they were all beautiful females.

    The ???Seven Sins??? had divided Halifax into seven administrative region and each region had their own currency as well as different products for sale. Most of these things were for the use of demon kings and gods, some stronger demons without a title were also able toe check out the wares but they would have to pay the full price for everything that they purchased here, unable to receive discounts like the demon kings and gods.

    Even though each of the seven administrative regions had their own different currencies, there was one currency that could be used in all seven regions, ¡®Sin Points¡¯. Sin Points was the easiest way to estimate a demon god or king¡¯s power and ability. Sin Points could be exchanged for either of the seven currencies given out by the ???Seven Sins??? and was effectively the universal currency within Halifax.

    There were currently only two ways to obtain Sin Points, the first being invading a dimension and ughtering the beings that lived within it, but the being must not be of the Worldbreaker faction. Each human killed was 0.05 pts, a beastman was 0.02 pts, dragons depended on their age, giving 1 pt for each year that the dragon had lived, meaning that thousand year old dragons could give 1000 pts at once.

    Due to the fact that all demon kings and gods hadrge area-of-effect abilities, there were rules in ce to stop them from beingzy and simply killing arge amount of normal humans to farm points. Each day, one could only get up too 100 pts from lower beings, if the amount killed exceeded 100 pts, the excess would not give any Sin Points.

    Of course, there was no restriction on the amount of points receivable from higher beings like dragons and giants, nor were there any limit on points from Saviours. Some of the stronger demon gods would always be on the search for Saviours, as each one was arge stash of Sin Points that they could use to exchange for goods in Halifax.

    Saviours were the secondrgest bounties for Sin Points. Each Saviour killed was at least 1000 pts, with no cap, increasing with each demon god or king that they had defeated.

    If those Saviours had previously killed a demon god or king, the Sin Points of those that they had killed would be inherited by whichever demon king or god that was strong enough to kill the Saviour.

    Thergest bounties currently were the Gods, giving a number of Sin Points based on their level and position. The weakest God-kings were easily worth over 10,000 points each, and any respectable main god could bring in about the same number.

    Apart from killing beings from enemy factions, the other way to earn Sin Points was to ept the strange missions given out by the ???Seven Sins???, being able to receive a number of points afterpletion of the task. These tasks were oftentimes quite strange, Be was able to see a few of them posted on the city¡¯s bulletin boards as she passed through the streets.

    Different from the tasks that one could find at the adventurer and mercenaries¡¯ guilds, the tasks given out by the ???Seven Sins??? were mostly quite sinister and evil, such as collecting 1000 eyeballs from a certain race, reducing a certain city to rubble... etcetera, Be had yet to see any task that could be considered ¡®normal¡¯.

    Around each bulletin board gatheredrge numbers of demon kings, trying to find a suitable task for them to undertake.

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Samantha-sama, we¡¯re not the ones who decide the tasks!¡±

    ???Pride??? Lucifer saw Be look at a nearby bulletin board and then turn back to look at Lucifer with a strange look, so she decided hurriedly to exin to Be that even though these tasks were given out under the name of the ???Seven Sins???, the seven of them weren¡¯t the ones who thought up of the things each task required.

    ¡°Lucifer, can you call me Be instead? It¡¯s the new name that I¡¯m using now. You said that the tasks on those bulletin boards weren¡¯t given out by you, then who is it that thinks up such sinister tasks?¡±

    ¡°Be, most of these posted tasks were given out by humans themselves, these bulletin boards are a way ofmunication between Halifax and the various human worlds.¡±

    After hearing Lucifer¡¯s exnation, Be really didn¡¯t know what to say. She learned that these bulletin boards were also known as ¡®Demon Wishing Wall¡¯ and when humans of the other worlds summoned one of the ???Seven Sins???¡¯ familiars through dark rituals, could tell these familiars their desires and if they could pay a sufficient price, their wishes would be posted on these bulletin boards. The demon kings of various dimensions would be able to see these tasks and if they took the sheet of paper off the board, it would signal that a dark exchange would then begin.

    The ritual for asking the demons for a wish wasn¡¯t all that different from one that asked the gods. The main difference was that the number of wishes that were granted by gods were simply too little. When the gods received this kind of requests, there were some designated gods who removed all the ones who made no sense or were too hard to achieve, the first ones to be removed were usually the ones on the line of wishing for world peace. Those who passed the initial purge were then put into a lottery, which on asion the gods would draw a few wishes from andplete to keep their believers faithful.

    It was much more probable for a wish to be granted if it was asked of a demon, for as long as one could pay a sufficient price, demons would be able to make their wish reality. Even the ones who made as little sense as having their world be destroyed or for them to be supreme ruler, etc, etc, could be granted. Most of the time, it was just that the wisher was unable to pay the sufficient price rather than the demons being unable toplete such tasks.

    There were 4 levels to asking a demon to grant one¡¯s wish. The lowest level was the simplest, asking a normal, non-demon king level demon to grant a wish, the price for these wereparatively low and most of the time gold and other valuable items were sufficient enough as payment. The second level was to request a wish from a random demon king, these required lifespan as payment, increasing based on the difficulty of the task.

    The third level was rather hard and normal people weren¡¯t able toplete it. It was to request a certain demon king to grant their wish, requiring the wisher to know the true name of the demon king. The ???Seven Sins??? were the target of most of these wishes, due to therge number of people who knew their true names, the price of these wishes were almost always the lives of the one who ced the wish.

    Thest level was to ask for a demon or evil god to grant one¡¯s wish, something that only a select number of people hadpleted. The only way to do so was afterpleting the third level summon and obtaining the agreement of the summoned demon king for them to be the wisher¡¯s reference and then for the demon king tomunicate with a demon or evil god.

    The demon or evil god that the demon kingmunicated with had the ability to deny meeting with the wisher. After being denied, the one who ced the wish would still die due to paying the price of the third level wish, meaning that their life was lost for naught.

    No matter if the fourth tier wish seeded or not, the one who ced the wish would have to pay with their soul, offering it up to the demon or evil god whom they had requested their wish to. When a person lost their soul, they would no longer be able to reborn or reincarnated, suffering a true and eternal death.

    Be hadn¡¯t expected for the ones that had thought up such sinister tasks to be the humans themselves, as a former human herself, she really didn¡¯t know what to say. As she was preparing to keep walking forward, a request on the bulletin caught her eye.

    ¡®Bring a beauty called Bellina(?) onto my bed, unconscious and tied up, I want her to experience something worse than death. If possible, bring the other beauties from the Rose Society onto my bed just in the same manner as Bellina(?).¡¯

    The request also came with the name and information of the person who ced the wish, ¡®16th Dimension, Human, Carlos¡¯. This wish was of the third tier and the demon king that it was designated towards was one of the ???Seven Sins???, the seventh sin herself, ???Lust??? Asmodeus, with the price being the wisher¡¯s life.

    Be looked a little dumbfounded at this request, wasn¡¯t Carlos the president of the Golden Legend? How big was the grievance between them, all she had done was take the seat of honour from one of hisckeys, was it really worth it for Carlos to offer his own life?

    ¡°Lucifer, this request... has Asmodeus epted it yet?¡±

    ¡°Not yet, but she should see it soon. What is it, do you recognize the person who ced the request?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m just a little curious...¡±

    ¡°This wish probably won¡¯t be granted, do you see that question mark in brackets behind Bellina¡¯s name? That shows that Bellina isn¡¯t the true name of his target, making this wish invalid. However, based on just how Asmodeus is, she might actually go and investigate this Bellina¡¯s true name and identity.¡±

    ¡°This... can you cancel this wish? This Bellina is me... my friend!¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t cancel a wish, and there has never been an urrence before where we have done so. Even if the one who ced the wish itself regretted doing so, we wouldn¡¯t let them.¡±

    ¡°However, you can ept this request in ce of Asmodeus. Based on the rules of the whole process, a demon or evil god can ept the tasks requested of a demon king or any demon/evil god ranked beneath them. I¡¯ll take you to find Asmodeuster, you¡¯ll probably have to have a good discussion with her as she isn¡¯t the type to surrender her requests so easily.¡±

    In Be¡¯s heart, she had already turned Carlos into mincemeat. That damn kid, dared to do such a thing to her? It was fortunate that she had discovered this early, or it would be quite awkward if she were to be randomly attacked by an ¡®ally¡¯.

    ¡°Oh yeah, Lucifer, you called me a demon god earlier, my memory is a little blurry recently. Can you exin a little more to me?¡±

    ¡°Samantha... Be-sama, you¡¯ve forgotten your identity as a demon god? Look at the ranking que over there, you might remember some stuff after you see it!¡±

    Following the direction which Lucifer¡¯s finger pointed towards, Be was able to see a magical wall which disyed the rankings of the demon and evil gods based on the number of Sin Points that they possessed. The name at the top was that of the ???Sanctified Demon God???¡ª Bestier Samantha, followed by a long strand of numbers. As for how long the strand of numbers was, it had six more digits than that of the 2nd ced evil god.

    This meant that Bestier had over 100,000 times the Sin Points of the 2nd ranked evil god. She hadn¡¯t expected for her the true owner of her body to be so evil, it was hard to imagine how many kills would one have to grind to reach such a number.

    ¡°Lucifer, are you sure that there¡¯s no mistake? Why do I have so many points?¡±

    ¡°Be... there¡¯s no mistake. Even though you are the 4th ranked Worldbreaker, that number is 100% authentic.¡±

    ¡°Then what about the top 3 Worldbreakers? Why haven¡¯t their name appeared?!¡±

    ¡°The top three Worldbreakers are actually... you¡¯ll know thister, I can¡¯t tell you the reasons right now.¡±

    Lucifer had aplicated look as she told Be. What she didn¡¯t tell Be was that all of the Sin Points held by the top 3 Worldbreakers were owned by Be. Ever since the 4th chief of the Worldbreakers had taken her seat as chief, the three of them had constantly been farming Sin Points for Be in secret. Apart from the three of them, there were also quite a few other Worldbreakers indirectly helping Be grind for points, they would purposefully take all of the hard requests and not finish them, leaving the easier and more rewarding tasks to those Worldbreakers who were directly farming points for Be.

    Lucifer couldn¡¯t talk about such an explicit point farming system in front of Be. Also, the Worldbreakers weren¡¯t the only ones farming Sin Points for Be, the Troublemaker¡¯smander and four submanders also took part. Members of the Troublemakers didn¡¯t appear on this ranking, but their points could be traded with or sold to the Worldbreakers.

    The Troublemaker¡¯smander and four submanders, under the rouse of ¡®exchanges¡¯ with Be, openly farming points for her. They had never actually undergone a single exchange with Be, in the ten thousand years that Be had been absent from Halifax, the Troublemakers had always been providing Be with a constant stream of Sin Points.

    Apart from the Troublemakers and the Worldbreakers, there was also another mysterious existence that was grinding Sin Points for Be. Different from the other two factions who farmed requests, this mysterious existence took the role of hunting various characters, secretly helping the members of the two factions farm points, indirectly helping Be.

    She would hide around members of the two factions as they werepleting their tasks, ambushing all those Saviours who had attempted to stop them from farming points. Up till now, this mysterious existence had already sessfully killed thousands of Saviours. Even though the Worldbreaker¡¯s chief and the Troublemaker¡¯smander had some knowledge of this mysterious existence who was helping them out, but they had never gotten the opportunity to meet. The mysterious existence was on the same level as the two of them and if she wanted to hide, not even the two could do anything to find her.

    Looking at the confused Be, Lucifer realized that she had probably truly forgotten everything. However, the three parties who were secretly farming points for Be had explicitly told Lucifer and the other members of the ???Seven Sins??? not to tell Be of their actions, so Lucifer couldn¡¯t exin to Be why she had so many Sin Points.

    All of the???Seven Sins??? gave Samantha 70% off of all their goods, one should know that even the Worldbreaker¡¯s chief only got 40% off at most. As for the reasons of the other six members of the ???Seven Sins???, Lucifer wasn¡¯t clear, but she had done so in hopes of Be being able toe visit her stores more often. As for whether she wanted Be toe and look at herself or her wares, Lucifer was the only one who knew.

    Be¡¯s attention didn¡¯t stay on the rankings for too long, because she spotted someone familiar on the streets. In Halifax, most of the demon kings who wandered the streets weren¡¯t in their human forms, instead showing their true bodies, and it was quite easy to spot humans in the city.

    Be saw an unworldly beauty with orange hair who currently had her back to Be and the others, around her right arm was a brand new armband bearing the insignia of the Rose Society. Who else was it but ine? The current store that ine was shopping in had a mirror and even though ine¡¯s back was towards Be and the others, Be was able to catch a view of ine¡¯s face through the mirror.

    ine who was currently looking through the dolls offered by the ¡®Terror Dolls Emporium¡¯ and didn¡¯t detect Be walking towards her from behind. Be was able to spot the Sin Points card in ine¡¯s hand and the six digit strand of numbers surprised Be, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to expect that this dorm mate of hers had been able to obtain such arge number of Sin Points.

    ¡ªTL NOTES¡ª

    IOU:28

    ¡ªEND¡ª

 Volume 2 Chapter 72: End of the Trip to the City of Sin

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 72: End of the Trip to the City of Sin</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Halifax, the City of Sin. The region administered by the first of the ???Seven Sins???, ???Pride??? Lucifer.

    Meeting someone familiar in the City of Sin was something that Be hadn¡¯t expected to have happened during this trip to Halifax. However, due to the fact that ine had never seen Be¡¯s true form before, she probably wouldn¡¯t recognize the current Be. Ariel, however, was a different story as ine had already seen her current form before already. Not just Ariel, ine had also seen the current forms of the three lolis, Mia, Angel, and Noesha, previously as well.

    Taking advantage of the time while ine¡¯s attention was turned towards the store¡¯s merchandise, Be and the others hurriedly left. In the region of Halifax administered by Lucifer, the currency used was the Pride Coin, minted using pure gold with Lucifer¡¯s image on both sides of the coin. When held in the hand, a Pride Coin had quite a bit of weight to it, several times heavier than the gold coins used by the human empires.

    ¡°Be, this is the biggest store in my territory, feel free to walk around for a bit while I go and change.¡±

    ¡°Alright, oh, Lucifer, my Sin Points card... I don¡¯t seem to have one, how do I go around buying stuff?¡±

    ¡°Your card... you don¡¯t have to use it, you can pick whatever you want here and we¡¯ll subtract it from your bnceter.¡±

    The shops within Lucifer¡¯s administered region were mostly shy stuff that could be used to show off. In the store that they were currently in, ¡®Fallen Heaven¡¯, Be saw countless rows upon rows of luxurious and elegant equipment lined up on the shelves. Not only did this store sell demon items, but they also sold items that were from the gods, the craftsmanship made it quite evident. Only in Lucifer¡¯s administrative region would one be able to find such god-tier items.

    ¡°Ariel, is there anything that you want here?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t have a Sin Points card anyways. Also, I¡¯m not that girl Ariel.¡±

    ¡°Then you are?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know, just know that I don¡¯t bear any ill intent towards you. Anyhow, your secret is safe with me.¡±

    Ariel had been holding her golden tome tight to her body the entire time and Be suspected that this was her other personality, but there wasn¡¯t any concrete evidence and now wasn¡¯t the time to confirm it.

    ¡°Samantha-sama, it¡¯s been over ten thousand years since we¡¯vest seen each other, how about youe over to my district and browse the wares there?¡±

    As Be and the others were mindlessly browsing through the store, a female demon king with a bombshell body approached them. This female demon king was tall and curvaceous in figure, her long pink hair flowed behind her, she also had a set of ck demon horns on her head that seemed to be a bitrger than those of Lucifer and took the shape of a ram¡¯s horns.

    This demon king had also chosen not to activate her wings, meaning that this wasn¡¯t herplete form either. She was dressed a lot more provocatively than Lucifer, with a tightly fitted shirt and an excessively short skirt that hadrge openings on the two sides, showing off her beautiful pale white legs.

    ¡°You are... one of the ???Seven Sins????¡±

    ¡°Samantha-sama, you don¡¯t remember me, Asmodeus? Well, no problem! However, Lucifer-nee sure has no clue on showing people around, her store is too uptight and isn¡¯t suited for girls at all!¡±

    The 7th sin, ???Lust??? Asmodeus, the second of the ???Seven Sins??? that Be had encountered so far during her trip to the City of Sin. Asmodeus¡¯ looks lived up to her title of being the demon king of lust, her green eyes were currently fixated on Be and the others with a flirtatious look. It wasn¡¯t that Asmodeus was purposefully giving off this look, it was just the way her gaze normally was.

    ¡°So your Asmodeus, sorry about that, my memory is a littlecking. Right, I have something that I need to discuss with you!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s change locations, I don¡¯t particrly like the atmosphere of Lucifer¡¯s stores.¡±

    When Lucifer had returned after changing her clothes, she discovered that Be and the others had long left. On the counter was a note from Be for Lucifer telling her that Be had already left with Asmodeus and that she woulde to visit Lucifer again when she had the chance.

    ¡°Be-sama sure works fast... I really wanted to give this to her too...¡±

    Lucifer looked at the book that she had in her hands, it was a collection of information on the dimension that Be was currently in. However, before she could return it to its previous location, several familiar figures busted through her store¡¯s front door.

    ¡°Lucifer-nee, I¡¯m so envious! You got to see Samantha-sama first!¡±

    ¡°Lucifer-nee, you¡¯re too mean! Stealing away my business... give me my customers back!!¡±

    ¡°Lucifer-nee, where is Samantha-sama? Oh, I¡¯m also a little hungry, do you have anything here to eat!?¡±

    The three demon kings who hade barging in were all members of the ???Seven Sins???, the 2nd sin ???Envy??? Leviathan, the 5th sin ???Greed??? Mammon, and the 6th sin ???Gluttony??? Beelzebub. The three of them had been following Lucifer and Be for quite a while earlier, but when they had almost arrived at this store, the 7th sin ???Lust??? Asmodeus had suddenly appeared and tricked them to go in the opposite direction, which was why they had only managed arrive now.

    ¡°Samantha and the others already left with that perverted girl Asmodeus, the three of you are a little bitte.¡±

    ¡°Lucifer-nee, isn¡¯t Asmodeus bisexual... if anything, she¡¯s even more into females! Are you not worried about leaving Samantha-sama to her?¡±

    ¡°Beelzebub, your information is a little off. Ever since Asmodeus met Samantha-sama ten thousand years ago, she hasn¡¯t even properly looked at another guy. Anyways, she had always arranged for her subi subordinates to steal the life essence from males, never partaking in the dirty work herself.

    ¡°Mammon-nee, so I¡¯ve misunderstood Asmodeus...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also no need to worry that Asmodeus will do anything to Samantha-sama, Beelzebub. On my way here, the 3rd sin ???Wrath??? Satan and 4th sin ???Sloth??? Belphegor were already heading towards Asmodeus¡¯ administered region to set an ambush, they¡¯ve probably already intercepted Asmodeus by now.¡±

    The other three members of the ???Seven Sins??? all had Be on their minds and none of them realized that Lucifer had specifically changed out of her armour into a beautiful dress that showed off her beauty specifically for Be. One would have to admit, Be truly was a sinful woman, all seven members of the ???Seven Sins??? had their own unspeakable feeling for her.

    Lucifer wasn¡¯t the only one who had changed, even the demon king of lust, Asmodeus had given up on male prey. The alwayszy Belphegor had left her room for the first time in years just because she heard that Be had arrived in Halifax. None of the ???Seven Sins??? had realized the changes that each other and themselves had gone through because of Be, for their attention had long been drawn elsewhere...

    ___

    Golden Legend student association¡¯s main office, Olsyvia Academy¡¯s northern Filomina branch for nobility.

    President Carlos and his most trusted subordinates were gathered around a sinister summoning formation. This formation was the exclusive one used to summon the 7th sin, ???Lust??? Asmodeus. Based on the amount of pulsating dark energying from the summoning formation, it had most likely already been active for quite a while.

    ¡°President, are you sure there¡¯s no problem with the summoning formation?¡±

    ¡°Of course, the blueprints for this summoning formation were something that I paid a high price for to obtain from the Church of Light¡¯s holy maiden, Daisy, you should know that her affiliated Salo faction is quite well researched about these evil magics. Several decades ago, my dad used a simr summoning formation to summon the 5th sin, ???Greed??? Mammon, how else do you think my family got our current position?¡±

    ¡°President, isn¡¯t this ritual supposed to use the summoner¡¯s life as payment? Are you not worried?¡±

    ¡°Just shut up and watch.¡±

    Carlos knew very well of the price it took to wish upon a demon, however, there were some loopholes to it. This was something that he had learned from his father. Decades ago, Carlos¡¯ father had a twin brother with the same name as him, Carlos¡¯ father used his twin brother to take his ce in the ritual and it was his twin brother whose life was taken. After asking Mammon, Carlos¡¯ father received some vital information about the summoning ritual.

    When one summoned a specific demon king to grant them a wish, they were able to offer the lives of those who had the same first andst names as them, instead of their own. However, not all of the ???Seven Sins??? acknowledged this loophole, currently the only ones who had been confirmed to ept such substitution were the 5th sin ???Greed???, 6th sin ???Gluttony???, and the 7th sin, ???Lust???.

    The other four members of the ???Seven Sins??? did not ept this bypass, especially the 1st sin, ???Pride??? Lucifer. Because of this reason, it was important that they summoned the correct demon king from this ritual, as Carlos¡¯ life would be forfeit if he summoned one of the four that didn¡¯t approve of this rule.

    After a sh of pale white light, a blurry figure in a white dress began materializing above the summoning formation. Carlos quickly destroyed the most important part of the formation, the demon stone that he held in his hand. When Daisy had introduced the members of the ???Seven Sins??? and their appearances to him earlier, Asmodeus would never wear white when she was summoned, the figure that they had seen belonged to the 4th sin, ???Sloth??? Bephelgor.

    Little did Carlos know, Daisy had never truly intended to help him with his scheme against Bellina. She knew that Bellina was Be¡¯s alias and the rtionship between the two of them was quite good, so it was natural that Daisy wouldn¡¯t allow Carlos to harm Be. So, while Daisy did give Carlos the summoning contract for ???Lust??? Asmodeus, but the blueprints for the summoning ritual were that for summoning ???Sloth??? Bephelgor.

    Of the ???Seven Sins???, Bephelgor was the hardest to summon, simply because she was theziest of them all and very rarely even left her room. Those who were the quickest to respond to summons were the 5th sin ???Greed??? Mammon and 6th sin ???Gluttony??? Beelzebub. Daisy didn¡¯t want for Carlos to die, as he and his was quite the steady source of ie for the Salo faction, so she had given him the summoning formation for the hardest to summon of the ???Seven Sins???, not expecting for Bephelgor to actually respond to the Carlos¡¯ summons.

    Even though Carlos had reacted swiftly and interrupted the summoning before Bephelgor couldpletely manifest in this world, a dozen scapegoats that Carlos¡¯ father had prepared for him all died abruptly in an explosion at nearly the same time. Due to the fact that Carlos¡¯ family had previously struck a deal with ???Greed??? Mammon and there was still some trace of Mammon¡¯s power on Carlos, he was spared by whatever had killed all his body doubles.

    However, Carlos would no longer be able to continue with the summoning, as demon summoning was something one could only attempt once in their lives. Anyways, even if Carlos could continue and managed to summon ???Lust??? Asmodeus, he would be forced to offer his own life now that all his body doubles were dead.

    ___

    The Olsyvia Academy¡¯s Western Euphemia branch for royalty, student council president¡¯s office.

    President Ese sat in her chair and looked inquisitively at her two visitors. Of the two girls who had entered, the one with the hooded cloak to cover her face was her younger sister ine and the golden-haired knight beside her was the very same Duchess Bellina who had been betting against her. Recently, Ese had heard quite a few rumours about Bellina spreading around the Olsyvia Academy recently.

    ¡°President Ese, it¡¯s only been a few days since we¡¯vest seen, so why are you looking at me like that? I don¡¯t think I did anything bad recently?! Natasha has been following me around constantly, so even if I wanted to do anything bad, I wouldn¡¯t have the chance to!¡±

    ¡°Whatever, I¡¯m having a hard time understanding you as a person, Bellina. Your request... I¡¯m not sure how to answer you, ¡®Strange Happenings of the Olsyvia Academy at Midnight¡¯ has already been locked away somewhere in the Church¡¯s St.Louis branch by the main student council. Even though I¡¯m friends with President Angelina, but I¡¯m unable to help you here, even if you get my sister ine to help persuade me!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just that I don¡¯t believe the things that it records, I wanted to borrow it only to read. If you can¡¯t help me, then I¡¯ll just have to find a way myself!¡±

    ¡°Are you sure that you only want it to read? Those ces recorded on the book are truly forbidden, I don¡¯t think that you¡¯re the type who would limit herself to just reading...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe those superstitions! Could it be, President Ese... that you¡¯re afraid?¡±

    ¡°A couple days ago, the Golden Legend¡¯s activity room was destroyed by a mysterious explosion that even the Disciplinary Committee has been unable to identify the cause of. Even now the Disciplinary Committee is still investigating, sometimes, there are things out there that demand our fear...¡±

    ¡°Carlos brought it upon... I mean, it was probably a publicity stunt because he really wanted to get on the school news or something.¡±

    That day, just as Bephelgor was about to greet Be, she was unexpectedly summoned by Carlos¡¯ summoning ritual. When they were summoned outside of their own residences using an exclusive summon, the ???Seven Sins??? would be transported over temporarily before they decided whether they wanted to help or not.

    Naturally, Ese didn¡¯t know that the explosion was because Carlos had ¡®won the lottery¡¯ when he was summoning demon kings, as this was something that no one would ever make public. Carlos could only take this loss silently, as even if heined to the Church of Light¡¯s holy maiden, Daisy, there wasn¡¯t really much that he could say. After all, he did manage to summon a demon king, so it wasn¡¯t that Daisy had sold him something useless.

    For the near future, the Golden Legend wouldn¡¯t have any time to make trouble for the Rose Society as they were still busy dealing with the after-effects of the mistake made during summoning. Meaning that the Rose Society¡¯sst piece ofnd would be safe, at least for theing weekend¡¯s territory war.

    ¡°Wait just a moment, Bellina, take this map with you!¡±

    ¡°Er, President Ese, didn¡¯t you say that you weren¡¯t going to help!¡±

    Right as Be was about to exit Ese¡¯s office, Ese called for her attention, handing a map over to Be. Be quickly looked at it and to her surprise, discovered that it was a map of the St. Louis branch in incredible detail. Everything was marked on the map, including the hidden underground room that contained the forbidden texts.

    ¡°This is a map that was given to me previously by the St.louis branch¡¯s student council president Maria, now I¡¯m giving it to you. All I hope is that you don¡¯t drag my little sister ine along with you, even though she hasn¡¯t ever talked to me, she¡¯s still my little sister.¡±

    Only after she saw that ine had already left the office did Ese tell Be the truth. Even though she and ine never talked with each other, she was still ine¡¯s older sister whether she liked it or not, there was no way that she could just sit idly by as Be dragged her little sister to their deaths!

    Ese knew that even if she didn¡¯t help Be, thetter would most definitely try to find these forbidden ces herself aimlessly, possibly even dragging Ese¡¯s little sister ine with her. If that was the only other choice, Ese would rather help Be by giving her a direction. The St. Louis branch¡¯s security was also quite tight and it would be impossible for Be to infiltrate and steal the forbidden text, Ese figured that Be would probably give up after realizing that fact.

    Ese¡¯s n didn¡¯t have any visible problems, but something that she didn¡¯t consider was that Be had her own ¡®agents¡¯ within the high ranking echelons of the St. Louis branch, as well as that Be had the aid of an infiltration specialist.

    ¡°Thank you, President Ese. I promise that I won¡¯t invite your little sister ine to explore with me! I swear to the god of light.¡±

    ¡°Then I won¡¯t walk you out, I¡¯ve lost this map already and I¡¯m not sure where it is any more of if anyone picked it up.¡±

    ¡°I found it outside on the streets, there¡¯s no connection with you at all, President Ese. Oh, it was definitely something that damn Carlos hid away but was blown out when his association¡¯s building was destroyed! I hadn¡¯t expected for him to be such a fervent follower of the Church of Light!¡±

    Even though Be had promised Ese, but she wouldn¡¯t be breaking that promise if ine joined of her own ord. As for that oath to the god of light... has anyone ever seen a demon king swear on a god¡¯s name?¡±

    Be didn¡¯t have the heart to tell Ese that the little sister that she was so worried about was someone who had Sin Points numbering in the 6 digits. However, Be had already confirmed that ine wasn¡¯t a member of the Worldbreaker faction, as her name didn¡¯t appear on the City of Sin¡¯s ranking chart. As for what faction ine belonged to, it was still a mystery that Be would have to investigate further in the future.

    ¡ªTL NOTES¡ª

    IOU:28

    Really sorry for thiste chapter, too much work was due this week. Currently sick, no chapter this Sunday, Make up for it following week.

    ¡ªEND¡ª

 Volume 2 Chapter 73: Infiltrating the St Louis Academy

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 73: Infiltrating the St Louis Academy</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Olsyvia Academy¡¯s southern branch for members of the Church¡¯s, the St Louis Academy.

    It was currentlyte into the night and the chaste light of the full moon lit up the entire St Louis campus. Different from the other four branches, the St Louis Academy¡¯s students were basically all members of the Church of Light, able to take up positions within the Church as soon as they graduate.

    Due to the branch being managed by the Church of Light itself, there were a lot more regtions and rules here than at the other four branches. Based on an anonymous survey conducted by the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s 10th ranked student association, the News & Information Association, girls from the St Louis Academy were the hardest to pick up whenpared to the other branches.

    Apart from the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s festivals and major ceremonies, the girls of the St Louis branch would almost never leave their campus, making it much harder to get into contact with one. The easiest to pick up were naturally the students from themoner¡¯s Francis Academy. Of course, if you had money, it was even easier to pick up girls from the neighbouring ¡®arts school¡¯, the Antote Academy.

    The buildings within the St Louis branch were constructed much like the Church of Light¡¯s grandiose churches and cathedrals. The security here was tight, essentially on par with that of the royalty¡¯s Euphemia Academy.

    The students of the academy had to abide by the Church¡¯s curfew, meaning that all students would have to be within their dormitories by 10pm at thetest. During the night, the only people who wandered the campus were the security details that patrolled the academy.

    This made it significantly harder to infiltrate the St Louis branch, as without other students walking around, intruders stuck out a lot more. Due to the curfew, the St Louis Academy was nearlypletely impossible to infiltrate at night.

    Most of the branch¡¯s school buildings had already closed for the night and the only source of lighting from buildings was in the dormitory district. Not far from the walls that separated the St Louis branch from the other branches, two shadowy figures were currently moving at a rapid pace. The two of them were both dressed in tight ck under a thin cloak that made the two almost impossible to see with the naked eye.

    After entering the Academy through the main gates, the two had remainedpletely undetected despite therge number of guards that they had passed by.

    ¡°It looks like the 2,000,000 Sin Points that I spent wasn¡¯t a waste, these invisibility cloaks are definitely worth that price! It¡¯s a shame that Asmodeus only had two for sale, or else I would¡¯ve bought a hundred!¡±

    The two infiltrators were Be and her aplice Noreya. The two of them were currently wearing invisibility cloaks that Be had purchased from the 7th of the ???Seven Sins???, ???Lust??? Asmodeus, back when she was visiting Halifax, the City of Sin. These were true and authentic high-quality invisibility cloaks created by Asmodeus herself, the cover that they provided was levels ahead of those on the market currently and their price showed too, 1 million Sin Points each, one would have to ughter countless beings to obtain such arge number of Sin Points.

    There were three main ways of detecting intruders who were wearing invisibility cloaks in this world. The first of which relied on a guard dog¡¯s strong sense of smell to sniff out the intruder, but that had no effect on Be as her cloak masks all of the wearer¡¯s scent. Another way was a special magic formation that detected the warmth given off by the body to determine if anyone unauthorized had entered its radius, this method also had no effect against Be as her cloak would adjust the heat signature that it gave off to match that of its surroundings, meaning that there would never be any inconsistencies in temperature if Be were to walk through one of these special magic formations.

    Thest method was to have a special type of magical device designed to detect the heartbeats of humans, this device was one of the biggest enemies of all assassins as it made it impossible for them to remain concealed. However, this final solution was also rendered useless by Asmodeus¡¯ invisibility cloak, Asmodeus told Be of one of the most crucial requirements for wearing this invisibility cloak, that the wearer couldn¡¯t be human.

    When this type of invisibility cloak was worn, the wearer¡¯s heartbeat would be forcefully stopped by the cloak¡¯s magic, meaning that if they were living humans, they would be dead within a couple moments of wearing the cloak. As a demon god simply possessing an already deceased body, Be naturally had no problemscking a heartbeat as Felia¡¯s body could easily be sustained by her true form¡¯s power.

    The biggest weakness, probably, of these invisibility cloaks was that they could be seen by other people who were wearing the same type of cloaks. As Asmodeus only had two of these for sale, that shouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Asmodeus had kept these two cloaks hidden away and if it wasn¡¯t for Be, they would likely never see the light of day. Even if they were for sale, the price would most likely be at least tenfold of what Asmodeus had sold it to Be for.

    Due to the fact that these cloaks also had effects on demon gods as well, Worldbreakers weaker than the top 20 would find it hard to detect the wearer of such a cloak until they were attacked. Selling it as such a low price to Be, and both of them as well, it showed a little bit of Asmodeus¡¯ special feelings towards Be.

    Apart from the two high-quality invisibility cloaks, Be had also purchased arge amount of special equipment from Asmodeus, some of them definitely woulde in handy during tonight¡¯s operations.

    Something that Be found strange was that her pathfinding assistant, the assassin Noreya, was also able to ignore the limitations of the invisibility cloak, meaning that her heart stopping did not affect her. Originally when Noreya had offered to help Be, Be had turned her down and she hadn¡¯t told Noreya of the requirements needed to wear the invisibility cloak, but she hadn¡¯t expected for Noreya to simply throw on the cloak and follow behind her.

    It seemed that Noreya wasn¡¯t a normal human either. Now, Be could confirm that of all the beauties that shared a dormitory with her, none of them could exactly be considered normal, or even human for that matter. Perhaps this was a strange type of fate?

    Having a professional assassin leading the way was a big benefit to Be¡¯s infiltration, simplifying the process quite a bit. Noesha had originally nned toe as well but Be¡¯s ¡®sources¡¯ within the St Louis Academy had warned her that the guards of the academy had ways to detect when an infiltrator used spatial magic.

    Be didn¡¯t know if Noesha¡¯s level of spatial magic could still be detected, but she didn¡¯t want to risk it, so she had left Noesha behind at the dorm to keep an eye on the Disciplinary Committee¡¯s head chair, Natasha. Even though Natasha didn¡¯t have a habit of patrolling thiste in the night, but it was always good to be a little cautious.

    ¡°Be, where did you get these cloaks, there¡¯s no way that humans... it shouldn¡¯t... be something that most humans can wear it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t ask, Noreya, I just want to know that if you feel ufortable at all when you¡¯re wearing the coak! Like your heartbeat...¡±

    ¡°No, why would I not have a heartbeat, I don¡¯t know what you mean!? Quiet now, there are some guards on patrol heading our way.¡±

    Seeing that Noreya denied her suspicions, Be chose not to further press her with questions. The shared the same dormitory after all, and there was enough time for Be to slowly discover her dormmates¡¯ secrets.

    Following the information that her ¡®sources¡¯ had given her, Be led Noreya in a straight bee-line for the St Louis academy¡¯s female dormitories. The underground room that the forbidden texts were sealed away in required a key from the St Louis branch¡¯s student council president, Maria, to open. Be didn¡¯t have an exact idea of where president Maria kept the key and the only thing that Be could do right now was to infiltrate Maria¡¯s room and hope to find it in there.

    As a master assassin, Noreya also possessed the bread and butter ability of her close counterpart, the thief, lockpicking. After entering the St Louis academy¡¯s dormitory district, Be and Noreya headed straight for the tallest and most extravagantly designed dormitory building. Whether it was this world or thest, important people always seemed to love residing in such eye-catching structures, making it all that much easier to assassinate them.

    This dormitory building¡¯s main gate was firmly closed and guarded by rows upon rows of guards d in golden te armour, each with a golden student association armband. These guards were students from the student association ranked top three inbat power, the Door of Enlightenment. The Door of Enlightenment was backed directly by the Church of Light and theirbat power was even stronger than that of the Brotherhood.

    Apart from the association that was ranked first in terms ofbat power, the Iron Cross, there wasn¡¯t any association that dared to face the Door of Enlightenment in a head-to-head fight. If an association were to be actual targets of the Door of Enlightenment, they would simply deem them as ¡®heretics¡¯ and thene down on them with all of the Church¡¯s power.

    Be and Noreya¡¯s invisibility cloaks still worked and these guards from the Door of Enlightenment were also unable to detect the two just like the other guards that patrolled the campus. The problem, however, was the lock on the main gate. Even though Noreya was quite skilled in lockpicking, it would be inevitable for some sound to be made while doing so.

    In such a quiet situation, the noise made by picking a lock was quite noticeable,rgely because the lock used on the gate was the type that purposefully made a lot of noise when opened. Designed to stop the gate from being stealthily opened without anyone noticing.

    Be and Noreya realized that picking the lock was out of the question, so they turned towards the option of scaling the dormitory¡¯s walls. Even though the walls were designed to be very hard to climb, without any footholds for the first ten meters up.

    Be, however, had the help of the sticky void monarch, Skryme. After walking over to a ce with rtively less security, Noreya received a coil of translucent and sticky rope from Be, and with a skillful swing, stuck the other end on one of the building¡¯s balconies.

    This rope was actually the void monarch Skryme itself and even though it was almostpletely transparent and had a rather sticky feel, Noreya still had to admit that this was the best rope that she had used so far in her time as an assassin. After securing itself on the balcony, the thin line began slowly reeling Noreya and Be in.

    ___

    The St Louis academy¡¯s 1st dormitory building, exclusive for the students that were high ranking members of the Church of Light. This suite, in particr, was that of the Church of Light¡¯s four holy maidens as well as the St Louis branch¡¯s student council president.

    ¡°Daisy, what are you doing beside the balcony? It¡¯s gettingte, soe in and shut the balcony!¡±

    ¡°Oh, just wait a bit more, Susan.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, Susan, if she likes sitting in the cold, then just let her! Right, are you going to use the showers? If not, I¡¯ll shower first today!¡±

    ¡°Go ahead Hayley, I¡¯ll use itter.¡±

    On the balcony, the Salo faction¡¯s holy maiden Daisy was currently pretending to be lost in thought as she looked up at the full moon. Not far behind her were the n faction¡¯s holy maidens Hayley and Susan, the two of them didn¡¯t notice anything wrong with Daisy. On the other side of the balcony¡¯s rails, Daisy had ced a small light pearl that she was using as a signal, due to the way Daisy covered it with her body, none of the other three girls currently in the dorm were able to see it.

    Using the thin rope/grappling-hook version of Skryme, Be and Noreya followed Daisy¡¯s signal and sessfully climbed onto their suite¡¯s balcony. Due to the fact that Be and Noreya were still wearing the invisibility cloaks, no one within the dormitory noticed a thing.

    Daisy was the only one that Be had informed of this infiltration. It wasn¡¯t that Be didn¡¯t trust the other holy maidens, but it was simply that the n faction¡¯s Hayley and Susan hadn¡¯tpletely joined Be side and the Miga faction¡¯s Sophia had never given Be a clear answer. There would be a risk that they might give Be away if she told them that she was here to steal a key from the St Louis branch¡¯s student council president.

    Even Daisy only knew that Be wanted her to ce a light pearl on the balcony. As for the fact that Be would infiltrate while wearing invisibility cloaks or what exactly they were infiltrating the St Louis Academy for, Daisy knew none of it.

    It was the first time, even for Be, to have infiltrated other girls¡¯ dormitory suite. This was the suite of the Church of Light¡¯s holy maidens and the pope¡¯s sessor, it was already quite the aplishment to have entered this room without anyone else knowing. If it wasn¡¯t for Asmodeus¡¯ invisibility cloaks and the map that president Ese provided Be, this operation might not have seen such sess.

    If president Ese learned that Be actually seeded in her infiltration, she would definitely have someplicated feelings about this, she hadn¡¯t expected for Be to seed even with her help. Based on her previous thoughts, Ese had determined that even if Be managed, somehow, to sneak into president Maria¡¯s room, her roommates the four holy maidens weren¡¯t just for show and would definitely expose Be.

    However, Ese didn¡¯t know theplicated rtionship between Be and the four holy maidens, of which Hayley was probably the only one who would act against Be. Of the other three, Daisy was Be¡¯s ¡®agent¡¯, Susan had all butpletely fallen to Be, and even though Sophia remained neutral, she too would probably join Be¡¯s side if the circumstances were in Be¡¯s favor. From the very beginning, president Maria was facing Be and Noreya alone, her four holy maidens wouldn¡¯t serve much help.

    In the suite, Be was only able to see Susan and Sophia. She saw no sight of Hayley or president Maria. From the bathroom came the sound of running water, which meant that someone was probably using the showers, but Be wasn¡¯t sure if it was Hayley or president Maria.

    However, the timetable on one of the walls helped Be out. ording to the timetable, Maria was out praying for the night and wouldn¡¯t be back until about half an hourter, at ten. This meant that Be had half an hour to ¡®deal¡¯ with the four holy maidens before Maria returned.

    Even though doing this was a little... kind of like some of those perverted games from back on Earth, but Be had purchased arge amount of ¡®special¡¯ equipment from ???Lust??? Asmodeus and if Be didn¡¯t use it here, she would be ufortable. As her train of thought reached here, Be no longer hesitated and headed stealthily in the direction of the bathroom, motioning to Noreya with her hand to watch the suite¡¯s main door.

    Be had previously told Noreya that they were here to take a special key from president Maria, but as for how they were going to do it, Be hadn¡¯t given any details. While Noreya was a little confused as to Be¡¯s actions, but her professionalism as an assassin made her follow Be¡¯smands without any question.

    ¡ªTL NOTES¡ª

    IOU:28

    Hope everyone had a happy holiday!

    Imagine being sick for a whole week >.>, remember to get vinated!

    Next chapter is double length so it might not be released today but it should be out by the 1st at thetest

    ¡ªEND¡ª

 Volume 2 Chapter 74.1: The Tainted Sacredness (1/2)

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 74.1: The Tainted Sacredness (1/2)</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Olsyvia Academy¡¯s southern branch, the St Louis branch. The dormitory districts¡¯ 1st dormitory building, suite 1.

    Currently in the bathroom, the Church of Light¡¯s 2nd holy maiden Hayley was enjoying a shower. This dormitory was for high ranking members of the Church and the building¡¯s luxuriousness wasn¡¯t any less than that of Be¡¯s ¡®White Heaven¡¯. The biggest difference between the two dormitory buildings was the decoration style, while Be¡¯s ¡®White Heaven¡¯ was decorated simrly to a love hotel, this suite was decorated with seriousness and a holy air, simr to one of the Church of Light¡¯s cathedrals.

    Theyout of the bathroom was simr to the one in Be¡¯s suite, having both arge bath and a set of showers. Currently, Hayley was taking a shower and just as she picked up the body wash, the door of the washroom was mysteriously opened.

    ¡°Eh, who¡¯s there? Susan, is it you?¡±

    Hayley looked towards the bathroom¡¯s door curiously. Due to the fact that everyone in the suite was female, Hayley didn¡¯t feel the need to lock the bathroom¡¯s door. If any of her dormmates had wanted toe in to use the shower, they would always knock on the door even if they knew that no one was in the bathroom.

    It was a little eerie to think that this door had opened by itself. However, this was the suite that the Church of Light¡¯s holy maidens lived in, with countless holy objects ced around the suite, so it shouldn¡¯t have been a malicious spirit who was messing around.

    Right as Hayley was debating whether or not to close the door, she was suddenly grabbed from behind by a pair of unseen hands. When Hayley was about to cry out, the assaint took out a cloth and plugged her mouth, rendering her unable to make a sound from her mouth.

    Hayley wanted to use her light magic in retaliation but she discovered that the cloth that was forcefully shoved in her mouth had a strang fragrance that left her muscles soft and unable to do much.

    Seeing that she had been sessful in ambushing her prey, Be cancelled her cloak¡¯s invisibility effect. Be had an understanding of Hayley and she knew that Hayley would much rather kill herself than be vited by a pervert, so even though her current actions weren¡¯t much different from that of a pervert¡¯s, Be wasn¡¯t about to let Hayley kill herself.

    Discovering that her assant was Be, Hayley froze in shock, taking advantage of this, Be took out a strand of transparent rope and tied Hayley¡¯s hands together behind her back, as well as fastening her feet together so that she wouldn¡¯t be able to move.

    ¡°Be, you demon... pervert, what are you doing, hurry up and let me go! Susan, help...¡±

    ¡°Hayly, you have quite a lot to say, it seems. Don¡¯t worry, Susan wille apany you soon enough.¡±

    Be took out a small red ball and forced it into the mouth of Hayley, cutting off her cry for help. After, she took out the spool of rope and it only took a minute before Hayley waspletely tied down with no hope of escaping on her own.

    Hayley¡¯s face was flushed red and was furiously squirming, trying to break free of her bondage, but without any strength in her muscles, she could only helplessly watch as Bepleted her bondage.

    Be looked satisfied at her ¡®work of art¡¯, this was the tying method that she had used a few months ago on that ¡®gentlewoman¡¯, Noesha. Be hadn¡¯t had the opportunity to use her bondage technique since and had been itching to do so, Hayley was the perfect candidate to see if her ability had gotten rusty.

    Such an embarrassing way of being restrained was far out of Hayley¡¯s eptance zone. Hayley looked up at Be with pleading eyes, wishing that thetter would let her go or at least tell her why she had been restained in the first ce!

    ¡°Hayley, don¡¯t look at me with those eyes, I¡¯m scared that I won¡¯t be able to control myself and... eat you! Hayley, you haven¡¯t finished showering yet right, let me take you somewhere else!¡±

    Be forced herself to suppress the urges in her own heart and then picked up Hayley, who was still furiously shaking her head in denial and ced her into the bath, Be herself following into the water. It was quite fortunate that Hayley hadn¡¯t locked the door, or else Be wouldn¡¯t have been able to so easily capture her, it wasn¡¯t like Be could force her way into the door with three holy maidens waiting outside.

    ¡°Hayley, did you just call me? Is there anything wrong?¡±

    The 3rd holy maiden, Susan, after seeing that the bathroom¡¯s door suddenly opened and hearing what seemed to be Hayley calling her name, she walked towards the bathroom. Sophia was currently reading an old text on the celestialnguage and didn¡¯t pay any attention to whatever was happening in the bathroom. While Daisy also found it little strange, she saw that Susan was already heading in that direction and felt that there was no need for her to follow.

    Even though both Hayley and Susan were of the n faction, Hayley¡¯s rtionship with Daisy was much worse than that of Susan¡¯s, so Daisy decided to find something else to do. Daisy turned to lock the balcony¡¯s door, she had already carried out with Be¡¯s instructions, but she had no idea what Be was trying to do.

    Inside the bathroom, the warm bath¡¯s water produced arge amount of steam that obscured vision. Susan could only barely make out Hayley¡¯s blurry figure leaning on the side of the bath. If it wasn¡¯t the fact that Hayley¡¯s signature snow-white hair was so easy to recognize, Susan wouldn¡¯t have been able to confirm that it was her.

    ¡°Hayley, haven¡¯t you always used the shower? So why is it that you¡¯ve decided to use the bath today? Oh well, this saves time, do you mind if I get in with you?¡±

    Susan turned to close the bathroom¡¯s door and walked towards the bath. Hayley was furiously shaking her head, trying to signal to Susan that there was something wrong, but the vision was bad and she couldn¡¯t make a sound, so she could only watch as Susan stripped from her clothes and walked into the bath.

    Be was hiding behind Hayley, using the holy maiden and the steam as cover, preparing to capture the other holy maiden who had just entered. It was fortunate for Be that the holy maiden who had entered was Susan, as she wasn¡¯t as cautious as either Daisy or Sophia, who would definitely be more suspicious of the fact that Hayley wasn¡¯t responding.

    Susan was probably the most naive of the four holy maidens and right now, she walked into the bath without any defence, she had taken off even her ne that had been enchanted with protective magic and ced it with her clothes.

    Seeing that Susan had even removed her protective ne, Hayley wanted to stand up to alert Susan of the danger but was stopped by Be who was tightly embracing her from behind.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to make any moves, Hayley, or else I¡¯ll throw you into the middle of the academy¡¯s church,pletely naked. You should know that I don¡¯t like girls who don¡¯t listen!¡±

    Hayley was scared into submission, as she feared that the demoness Be would actually carry out her words. Right now, Hayley could only hope that the more cautious Sophia or Daisy realize that something was wrong ande to her help. Even though Hayley didn¡¯t really like Daisy, but right now, she wished that thetter would hurry up and appear in front of her.

    Susan finally entered the bath and was now able to see Hayley¡¯s abnormal state. The red ball that was shoved into Hayley¡¯s mouth was quite evident, and there would have been something seriously wrong with Susan¡¯s brain if she had still failed to notice anything.

    ¡°Hayley, what happened? I¡¯ll save you. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let Daisy and Sophia see you in such a state.¡±

    Susan didn¡¯t think much before heading towards Hayley. Hayley kept shaking her head trying to tell Susan not toe closer and go call for the other two holy maidens outside. However, it was evident that Susan misunderstood her, thinking that Hayley didn¡¯t want for the other two holy maidens to see Hayley in such a sorry state.

    As soon as Susan reached Hayley, she was ambushed from behind by Be. Simr to how Be captured Hayley, she grabbed Susan from behind and then shoved the numbing cloth into the holy maiden¡¯s mouth. This numbing cloth was another item that she had purchased from ???Lust??? Asmodeus, costing Be another 10,000 Sin Points, Be had tested the numbing cloth on herself and found out that even she would bepletely affected by the numbing ability of the cloth.

    Susan, just like Hayley, was quickly subdued. As the n faction¡¯s holy maidens, the two of them didn¡¯t possess any skill in close-quartersbat like the Salo faction¡¯s Daisy or the Miga faction¡¯s Sophia. As a demon king, Be captured the two with ease.

    ¡°You are? Be... don¡¯t do this, please stop, if you want anything, I¡¯m sure we can discuss...:¡±

    ¡°Susan, that isn¡¯t what you said back at that inn in Sakerid! What, did you forget your promise?¡±

    ¡°That...¡±

    Susan thought about the promise that she had made to Be before and stopped her struggle. It didn¡¯t take long before this holy maiden with golden hair to be tied in the same manner as Hayley. Be picked Susan up and ced her beside Hayley. Hayley looked at Susan with a helpless look, unsure as to why Susan had stopped struggling so easily. However, she wasn¡¯t able to see what was going to happen after as Be covered Hayley¡¯s eyes with a strip of ck cloth and then took out a small vial, opened it, and ced it under Hayley¡¯s nostrils for a bit.

    ¡°Be, what did you do to Hayley?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just putting her to sleep for a while. Susan, I have a question for you, is the key to the underground room containing the forbidden texts kept in your suite?¡±

    ¡°President Maria keeps it on her person, so it¡¯s not in our dormitory right now, why are you...:¡±

    ¡°Alright, Susan you should get some rest too!¡±

    Susan was about to ask another question when Be took out another red ball and ced it into her mouth, leaving Susan only able to look at Be with helpless eyes. Susan wasn¡¯t as nervous as Hayley and even though she did find it quite embarrassing being tied up this way, she had already gotten into the same bed as Be back in Sakerid. Even though the two of them didn¡¯t go too far, Susan already had some mental preparation to ept Be.

    Be chose not to cover Susan¡¯s eyes, as she was half an ¡®insider¡¯ and wasn¡¯t like Hayley, who still had some negative feelings towards Be. She was already halfway done the current stage of her n, there were only two more holy maidens to subdue and then all she needed to do after was wait for Maria to return.

    ¡°Sophia, are you free? Can you bring us some soap... I mean, bring us some towels? We forgot to bring them in earlier!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go grab some.¡±

    Sophia ced down the book in her hand and took two towels from the closet beside her before heading towards the bathroom. Due to the fact that the voice was from Susan, Sophia didn¡¯t suspect anything, although she was curious as to why Susan had started to shower when she had gone over to close the door.

    In Sophia¡¯s memory, even though Hayley and Susan were both from the n faction and they had a sisterly rtionship, Hayley never liked showering with anyone else, even her good friend Susan. So why was it that she was willing to do so today?

    Daisy was a little suspicious, while Sophia had been distracted by her book earlier and didn¡¯t see that Hayley had entered the bathroom with a towel, but Daisy had seen it, so why was it now that Susan was asking for towels? As Daisy was getting up and about to head in the direction of the bathroom, the door to the balcony was suddenly opened, even though it was locked from the inside.

    ¡ªTL NOTES¡ª

    IOU:28

    Didn¡¯t expect to get dragged out for an all-nighter during new years >.>

    I¡¯ve split the chapter into two due to length, part two should be out within 24 hours and won¡¯t count towards this week¡¯s chapter.

    ¡ªEND¡ª

 Volume 2 Chapter 74.2: The Tainted Sacredness (2/2)

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 74.2: The Tainted Sacredness (2/2)</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    ¡°What happened? Is there really a malicious spirit that dares to mess around here?¡±

    Daisy turned and walked towards the balcony with a pure ck cross in her hand. Of course, the balcony door wasn¡¯t opened by a malicious spirit, as no malicious spirit would be dumb enough to enter a room with so many holy maidens and sacred artifacts.

    The one who opened the balcony door was naturally, Noreya, the one who had been waiting for further instructions this entire time. Based on her assassin¡¯s intuition, she was able to see the suspicion on Daisy¡¯s face, so she had opened the balcony door to distract daisy and buy more time for Be.

    Sophia carefully opened the bathroom¡¯s door and because of the steam, she was only able to see two figures sitting in the bath. Sophia knew nothing of the fact that Susan and Hayley had already been captured.

    ¡°Susan, Hayley, I¡¯ll just leave the towels here, the two of youe and grab itter...¡±

    Sophia wasn¡¯t even able to finish speaking when a giant slime dropped on her from above, encasing Sophia¡¯s entire body in an instant. This was Be¡¯s most favoured subordinate, one of the six void monarchs of the Dark Sanctuary, Skryme. Several months ago, Skryme was even able to capture the demon world¡¯s princess, Hadias, and the hero Lisha, so it was naturally able to capture Sophia with ease.

    Even though Sophia was an ¡®artificial god¡¯, herbat power in close range was less than that of Hadias or Lisha and was unable to break free from Skryme¡¯s body. In just a couple of seconds, all of her clothes and essories were dissolved by a fluid in Skryme¡¯s body, Skryme also took this time to inject a numbing substance into Sophia¡¯s body.

    ¡°Be, why are you here? Haven¡¯t we already finished the business between us, so why are you doing this!¡±

    Be¡¯s figure reappeared beside Sophia, earlier she had put on her invisibility cloak again and was waiting beside the door for Sophia to enter. Susan¡¯s cry for help was ¡®genuine¡¯, as she had given in under various ¡®threats¡¯ from Be and had been forced to call for Sophia.

    Be was d that she had thought to get the void monarch Skryme to help her. When Sophia had entered the bathroom, she had been looking around cautiously, with the only ce that she didn¡¯t look at being the ceiling above her. Sophia was still quite able in close-quartersbat and Be knew that she couldn¡¯t capture her in the same way that she had captured Hayley and Susan.

    ¡°Who said that there wouldn¡¯t any new business, Sophia? Since you¡¯ve already stripped, you must be wanting to use the bath right? Come, I¡¯ll take you there!¡±

    ¡°Stop it, or else I¡¯ll...¡±

    Be walked up and picked up the helplessly struggling Sophia, but not before blocking the 1st holy maiden¡¯s mouth with a small red ball. Sophia¡¯s beautiful orange irises looked at Be a little helplessly. Last time at Sakerid, Sophia had been ambushed by that despicable flower evil being and Be had taken advantage of that time to capture Sophia, but since she had been captured when she was already weakened, Sophia didn¡¯t admit her defeat that time.

    But now that she was captured again simply because she wasn¡¯t careful enough, Sophia was forced to admit her defeat here.

    ¡°Sophia, are you still inside? What¡¯s taking so long?¡±

    After shutting the balcony door again, Daisy noticed that Sophia still hadn¡¯t exited the bathroom. Feeling that something was off, Daisy reached over and was about to activate the magic rm that was located in the room, which would summon the building¡¯s guards. Before she could do so, however, she saw Be¡¯s familiar figure emerge from the bathroom and seeing that it was someone she knew, Daisy¡¯s hand stopped in its tracks.

    It was fortunate that Be had shown herself in time, for if she showed up anyter, Noreya who was currently still invisible behind Daisy would have struck. Right now, Noreya¡¯s dagger was stopped just centimetres away from Daisy¡¯s back, aimed straight at her heart. Be hadn¡¯t told Noreya of the exact details of this infiltration or what kind of approach to take in cases like this.

    Noreya had thought that Be had been exposed and as a qualified assassin, the correct choice at the moment would have been to kill whoever was about the pull the rm before the could do so. Seeing that Be walk out so openly and appear in front of Daisy like this, Noreya wasn¡¯t sure whether or not to keep pushing her dagger forward.

    ¡°Be, how did you sneak inside? Also, what did you do to Sophia and the others, did you...¡±

    ¡°How I got in is a secret, but the other three holy maidens are feeling a little lonely in the bathroom and told me toe to invite you in!¡±

    ¡°Be, has anyone ever told you that your smile is really sinister? It¡¯s really easy to tell that you¡¯re up to no good... I¡¯ll wait until they finish up before going in, Hayley really dislikes me and would definitely kick me out if I entered right now.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so nervous, Daisy, not only Sophia, but I would also be very conflicted if you didn¡¯t enter the bathroom right now. You might as well just do it, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re going to die.¡±

    ¡°Something are even more uneptable than death, what would you do to me, Be, if I said that I wouldn¡¯t go inside no matter what?¡±

    While all of Daisy¡¯s attention was focused on Be, the still invisible Noreya finally made her move. Seeing that Be and Daisy knew each other and were discussing like they were familiar with each other, Noreya chose to control Daisy with a chokehold instead of stabbing her with the dagger.

    Daisy didn¡¯t expect at all that Be would have an aplice hiding right behind her and was caught unaware by Noreya. When Daisy recovered from her shock, be had already shoved the numbing cloth into her mouth.

    Because they were in their dormitory suite, Daisy had chosen to wear a set of rather loose pyjamas that were quite easy for Be to take off.

    ¡°Be, you dumbie, stop it, I¡¯m an ally! You¡¯re tying me up too tight, can¡¯t you tie it any looser...¡±

    ¡°Do you think that Sophia and the others won¡¯t notice it if I tie you any looser than I tied them? Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t be tied up for too long so just bear with it for now.¡±

    Just like with the others, Be blocked Daisy¡¯s mouth with a small ball. These red balls were a low priced item sold by Asmodeus, costing only 1 Sin Point each and Be had bought over a hundred of them in one go. A few of them were also ¡®special edition¡¯ but Be didn¡¯t have the ce to use those right now.

    Daisy could only look helplessly as Be took off her ne and ring, they were indeed enchanted with defensive magic but her clothes didn¡¯t! Even if it was for safety purposes, was there really a need for Be to take off all of Daisy¡¯s clothes?

    And the way that Be tied her up was so... even the always daring holy maiden of the Salo faction had her face blushed vivid red, this just shows how embarrassing Be¡¯s bondage technique was for those that were tied up.

    Noreya looked a little speechlessly at Be¡¯s familiar and skillful actions, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Be was also a girl, Noreya would have wanted to jump ship already.

    Noreya tried to close her eyes and tell herself that this was just another standard infiltration and assassination mission and denied whatever Be was doing in front of her, as if this way she could preserve the innocence in her heart, or whatever was left of it.

    Noreya didn¡¯t realize that her calm expression gave away some vital information to Be. While she was tying up Daisy, Be used her peripheral vision to study Noreya¡¯s every action. Even Be realized that what she was currently doing to Daisy was quite perverted and she was worried that Noreya might dislike what she was doing to such an extent that Be might get stabbed a couple times if she wasn¡¯t careful.

    However, there wasn¡¯t even a sign of redness on Noreya¡¯s face, as if she had seen the same image quite a few times before. This was the first girl that Be had encountered who had managed to keep a poker face when presented with this type of bondage, even the perverted loli Noesha blushed a bit when she was tied in such a manner.

    Such a style was a ssic from a certain ind country back on Earth, so there shouldn¡¯t be anyone from this world that would be able to use it unless it was someone who had seen it being used quite a few times.

    A few months ago, that old zombie Duke Adris had also been a practitioner of such a style, but only because he had gotten a manual on how to do so because that perverted loli Noesha had been careless. Noreya hasn¡¯t had much contact with Noesha, so it wasn¡¯t very likely that Noreya had learned it from her. This meant that there were only two possibilities, the first was that Noreya was a closet ¡®gentlewoman¡¯ who hid her true self quite well and such degree of exposure wasn¡¯t sufficient to arouse her interest.

    HBer, be was more willing to believe the second possibility, that Noreya was also a transmigrator and had lived on Earth, meaning that she had some understanding of such perverted knowledge, which was why she didn¡¯t overreact.

    Back inside the bathroom, Sophia was waiting impatiently, she had heard themotion outside and knew that Daisy must have discovered that something was wrong. Sophia knew that Daisy had immunity to numbing magic as she had personally witnessed it some time ago, so Be¡¯s numbing cloth shouldn¡¯t have any effect on Daisy, so whether or not Daisy could pull the rm was Sophia¡¯s only hope to break free from Be¡¯s demonic embrace at the moment.

    When they saw Be carrying a fully nude and tied up Daisy into the washroom, Sophia and Susan were totally dumbfounded. Daisy put up way less of a fight than they had expected.

    Daisy exchanged a helpless look with Sophia, it wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t want to resist, she simply didn¡¯t expect for Be to bring an assassin to help her and it was this that allowed her to be captured so easily.

    Daisy was tied up even tighter than Sophia and thetter knew that herst hope was gone and when she thought about how president Maria would return to the dormitory soon, Sophia was quite nervous. If president Maria saw them in their current state, it would be really awkward for both parties.

    What worried Sophia, even more, was that after cing Daisy into the bath, Be showed no sign of leaving, instead turning around and digging into the pack that she had been carrying.

    Could it be that this demoness was actually after... there were lots of people pursuing president Maria¡¯s hand in love, including the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s second-ranked inbat ability, the president of the Door of Enlightenment, was Be trying to make an enemy of the entire Door of Enlightenment this time!?

    Below the suite of the holy maidens, president Maria and arge group escorts of the Door of Enlightenment¡¯s members were on their way back from prayers. Beside president Maria was a young and unnaturally handsome cleric.

    This cleric wasn¡¯t ranked in the top 10 most handsome students, probably because he kept himself very lowkey. Of course, he wasn¡¯t the president of the Door of Enlightenment.

    ¡°Alright, all you guys can return to the male dorms, the female dorms are up just ahead.¡±

    ¡°Then good night president Maria, I hope you have a good dream. Be careful, I¡¯m detecting some sinister auras in the academy.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just too stressed, this is the St Louis Academy run by the Church of Light, a holy ce blessed by the god of light. What evil being would dare infiltrate this ce! Thank you for your kind-heartedness though.¡±

    ¡°Right, can you tell me your name? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen you around before!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when we have the chance in the future, I¡¯m just a new student after all.¡±

    ¡°Sure, you¡¯re quite the interesting one!¡±

    After watching President Maria enter the building, the young cleric stared at the dormitory building for quite a while before finally turning around and leaving, wishing that he had just overthought it. The situation in this world was even more chaotic than he had previously thought, with members of each faction taking part. He didn¡¯t know if he would be able toplete this duty this time...

    ¡ªTL NOTES¡ª

    IOU:28

    From now on, I¡¯ll break excessively long chapters into two like this >.> (Only if they¡¯re over 4000 words as a typical chapter is about 2500, and not counting as two separate chapters)

    ¡ªEND¡ª

 Volume 2 Chapter 75: President Mariaâ€™s Nightmare

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 75: President Maria¡¯s Nightmare</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    The Olsyvia Academy¡¯s southern branch, the Church of Light¡¯s St Louis Academy. The female dormitory districts¡¯ 1st dormitory building, 1st suite. The president of the St Louis branch¡¯s student council, president Maria had finally returned to her dorm.

    President Maria found it a little strange that she didn¡¯t hear any of the usual bickerings between Daisy and Hayley, could it be that they were already asleep? But this wasn¡¯t like them to sleep this early! Out of trust towards the guards ced in the area by the Church of Light, Maria didn¡¯t think that anything bad had happened.

    Because she was thest to return to the suite, Maria locked the dorm¡¯s door after she entered, before turning to find her dorm mates. Beside her was the still invisible Noreya, who find finding hard to resist the urge to tell Maria not to go any further. However, the entire goal of Noreya and Be¡¯s infiltration was to obtain a key that Maria kept on her person, so she could only go against her heart and just silently watch.

    Noreya¡¯s conflicted feelings were quite understandable, as her current mission was simply too... it was even harder than the darkest and most cruel assassination missions that she had undergone in the past, she decided that afterpleting the mission today, she was going to go back to the dorm and rx for a few days. Next time Be asked her out for such kind of missions, Noreya decided that she would definitely not agree toe along, who knows how much more perverted Be could get!

    Noreya had yet to realize that Be was already formting a n designed to firmly bind Noreya to her, simply because the experienced ¡®gentlewoman¡¯ was able to hide her intentions too well. Because of the fact that Noreya¡¯sbat abilities were on the level as Lisha and Kriss and it would be too risky for Be to try and use force against her, and it was very likely that she would gain the contempt of Noreya regardless of whether she was able to seed or not. So right now, all Be could do was make ns in her head, but she wouldn¡¯t really have the opportunity to actually use any of them anytime soon.

    ¡°Susan, Hayley, are you girls asleep... you! Who are you!?¡±

    ¡°Shhh, keep it down President Maria, you¡¯ll wake them up!¡±

    After seeing none of the holy maidens when she entered thevish suite, she headed towards their shared bedroom, where she saw something that shocked her. In the bedroom, the five beds that had been separately ced around the room had been moved together to form one superrge bed.

    On that superrge bed, the Church of Light¡¯s four holy maidens: Hayley, Susan, Daisy, and Sophia, where all stripped bare on the bed, lying on their sides. Each of them had been bound by transparent strands of silk to stop them from being able to move. Apart from their arms and legs being restrained, all of their mouths had been gagged and their eyes blindfolded with strips of ck cloth, President Maria now realized that this was the reason why the dorm had been so quiet when she had entered.

    Apart from the four holy maidens, there was also another person sitting casually on the bed. Based on the figure, Maria could tell that this intruder was a female even though she was wearing a mask that covered her entire face. As for the intruder¡¯s equipment, Maria could tell that it was the gear of a professional assassin, as she had seen simr gear worn by the Oliva branch¡¯s student council president, the assassin Ave.

    However, Maria could tell that this intruder definitely wasn¡¯t Ave, even though both of them had simrly thin figures and proportions, because Ave¡¯s eyes were not the same sky blue ones that this intruder possessed. Sophia and Susan were ced to the intruder¡¯s left and right sides, Daisy behind her and as for Hayley, she was propped up on the intruder¡¯sp and embraced, with one of the intruder¡¯s hands feeling around Hayley¡¯s body.

    ¡°Who are you!? Let them go this instant or I¡¯ll...¡±

    ¡°Woah, don¡¯t be so aggressive president Maria, I¡¯m quite a coward and if you scare me my hand might shake and who knows what¡¯ll happen to this precious girl!¡±

    Be¡¯s white clown mask only had openings for her eyes and mouth, and because president Maria had never talked with Be before, she was unable to determine the identity of the intruder.

    Apart from the hand that was feeling Hayley up, Be¡¯s other hand was holding a dagger made from a dark metal and was holding it to Hayley¡¯s neck. Hayley and the other holy maidens had all been drugged by Be and were still unconscious, in no condition to resist, meaning that Be couldpletely decide their life and death. Be was suspicious that as the future sessor to the pope of light, president Maria had some secretive ways ofmunicating with the holy maidens and to stop any possibilities, Be used the simplest method, drugging the four holy maidens.

    ¡°You... tell me, what do you want, if it¡¯s money I can give you as much as you want. But I¡¯ll remind you, those four are all holy maidens of the Church of Light, you are making yourself an enemy of the Church and the God of Light!¡±

    ¡°Who said anything about money, president Maria, I¡¯m a bandit with standards. Even if I wanted something from you, it would be something more meaningful than simple old money!¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want, could it be some of the Church of Light¡¯s treasured relics? I have to right to decide where a few of them go, do you want ¡®Ordine¡¯s Holy de¡¯, or ¡®Arcebor¡¯s Holy Grail¡¯. pr...¡±

    ¡°No, why would I want those sacred relics, I can¡¯t even use them. All I want are beautiful girls, just like these four. I¡¯m quite happy just seeing them like this.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a girl? So why have youe to traffic... kidnap other girls, the dorms of the ¡®Top 10 Handsome Students¡¯ aren¡¯t even anywhere near here, do you want me to give you their exact coordinates...¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t girls be interested in other girls? There¡¯s now stating anything against it! I have no interest in those so-called most handsome males in the academy. You¡¯ve wasted enough time, president Maria, you know what to do if you don¡¯t want for them to get hurt!¡±

    Maria¡¯s n of stalling for time had been quickly seen through by Be, if she had only been able to dy until 10:30, when the female teachers who managed the dorm came patrolling and saw that their suite still had open lights, they would knock on the door first and if there was no response they would be able to use their master key to enter the suite themselves, ruining Be¡¯s n of stealthily infiltrating.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you mean, we¡¯re all girls here, there isn¡¯t any need to harm each other here! Have you heard of...¡±

    ¡°President Maria, I didn¡¯te here to hear you tell some of the Church of Light¡¯s fairytales. I¡¯ll tell you straight up: strip yourself,pletely. After you¡¯re done stripping, cross your arms behind you and turn your back to me, I¡¯ll have to secure you just like them!¡±

    ¡°Your actions are defiling the Church of Light, are you not afraid of...¡±

    ¡°Sorry, not my religion, not my business. Please hurry up, president Maria, I¡¯ve been holding this dagger for quite a while now and my wrist is getting quite sore, any longer and some idents might happen...¡±

    ¡°You demon, stop it! I¡¯ll do as you say, but, I won¡¯t allow you to hurt them!¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright, but you better make it fast as I¡¯ve never been the most patient person and I absolutely loathe waiting. Make sure you take off your jewelry as well, president Maria, don¡¯t try to pull a fast one on me!¡±

    ¡°How did you know... I understand, just keep your promise!¡±

    When this suite was built, it had been designed with protecting the holy maidens¡¯ privacy in mind, and the walls were built with excellent soundproofing material. This made it a lot easier for Be to do what she wanted, as all she needed to do was lock the suite¡¯s door and no one outside would know a thing that was happening inside. This was the perfect ce to do some hi things, and Be felt as if it wouldn¡¯t be right if she didn¡¯t do anything hi in this situation.

    Maria¡¯s golden hair was simr to that of Susan¡¯s, she was both a branch student council president as well as one of the ¡®10 Schoolyard Beauties¡¯, these two identities made Be quite excited to get to ¡®y¡¯ with Maria, even more so than when she had captured the four holy maidens.

    There were indeed, several defence relics on Maria¡¯s person, even more than either of the four holy maidens, she was the appointed sessor of the pope of Light after all. Some of those defensive relics were even those treasured holy relics that the Church of Light had been collecting for thousands of years, if Be had tried to ambush Maria the same way that she had done so with the holy maidens, the chance of her seeding was actually quite low as those holy relics that Maria had on her were all were designed with the purpose of protecting the wearer against assassins and simr upations.

    Maria was in too much of a rush to save her friends and hadn¡¯t assessed the situation properly, if she looked a little closer, she would probably have noticed that the ck dagger that Be was holding to Hayley¡¯s neck didn¡¯t actually have an edge and was definitely incapable of cutting anything. Be naturally wasn¡¯t going to use an actual dagger in this situation, she too was afraid of identally slipping and hurting Hayley, which wasn¡¯t something that she wanted to do.

    It was quite the enjoyment for Be to watch a beauty strip of her clothing piece by piece in front of her. While Be was enjoying the ¡®show¡¯ that Maria was putting on her for her, she was also quietly keeping track of the time, asionally telling Maria to speed up her actions. She had already heard earlier from Daisy that the female teachers in this dorm would patrol the building at night and that they would always reach this suite at about 10:30. Be knew exactly what Maria was nning and she wasn¡¯t about to let Maria escape today, after all, there¡¯s no such thing as having too many girls, and if she didn¡¯t take Maria, someone else definitely would.

    Amongst the pile of clothes and essories that Maria had shed, Be spotted the item that she had infiltrated this dorm for, the key to the secret room underneath the St Louis Academy. The special golden key had been worn as a ne around Maria¡¯s neck but it seemed to only be half of a key, Be had no clue if it was truly only half the key nor where the key¡¯s other half was.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve done as you asked, it¡¯s time for you to keep your promise!¡±

    After Maria finished stripping, she turned her back towards Be. She was nning to take lower Be¡¯s cautiousness and then strike a decisive blow when Be approached her to tie her up. Even though Maria had shed all of her equipment, but she still had an ace hidden up her sleeve...somewhere. As the personally selected sessor to the current pope, she had learned quite a few things from the pope, there was also a blessing on her that the pope had given to her himself. As soon as Be touches her, Maria would be able to activate that blessing¡¯s ability to turn the tables on Be.

    However, it seemed that Maria had underestimated Be¡¯s slyness, if it had been a man in her ce, they wouldnt definitely have been unable to contain their primal impulses and jumped Maria right here and now, falling straight into her n. Be¡¯s self-control was evidently much stronger than that and it wouldn¡¯t be so each for her to fall into such a trap.

    ¡°What, aren¡¯t you going toe tie me up? Is it that...¡±

    Maria was in the middle of turning her head back to look at Be when a blob of viscous fluid fell from the ceiling andnded urately on her head. Before Maria could even react, the blob of fluid injected a numbing toxin into her body, destroying the blessing that would allow her to use forbidden-ss light magic.

    Forbidden-ss light magic ???Light¡¯s Fortress??? was one of the most advanced and highest tiered light magic that the human inhabitants of this world could use and had been cast on Maria by the pope of light himself. As soon as anyone makes contact with the one protected by the spell, they would beunched far away in the opposite direction.

    It was a shame that the blessing was absorbed by Skryme¡¯s abilities, sucking away the magic power skillfully. Skryme had even done simr things to other dimensions¡¯ female war goddesses many times, neither Maria nor the pope¡¯s power was any stronger than that of a war goddess and it was quite expected for her to fall victim to Skryme.

    ¡°What, how.. When did you notice? No, don¡¯te any closer, help...¡±

    ¡°President Maria, I thought I told you not to disturb their rest. If you don¡¯t listen to me and keep making such a ruckus, well, do you see those little balls in their mouths? I¡¯ve prepared yours as well, do you want to try?¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t... I yield, please be more gentle, stop... don¡¯t tie there... I¡¯m begging you...¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Church of Light preach that all are equal in the eyes of God? Maria, can¡¯t you see that Susan and the others are all tied up just like this, so how could I treat you differently? It seems that you aren¡¯t pious enough, I guess that I¡¯ll have to thoroughly re-educate you!¡±

    ¡°What do you want, can¡¯t you just tell me? You¡¯re not even a man, there¡¯s no point in you capturing us...¡±

    Maria was tied in the strange position that the four holy maidens were in and finally, the always calm student council president of the St Louis academy began to panic as the situation was nowpletely out of control and she had no idea what was going to happen. The material that Be tied Maria with was silk from another one of the Dark Sanctuary¡¯s void monarchs, ???Spider Queen??? Yulysses. Yulysse¡¯s silk was very flexible and durable, most importantly, it wouldn¡¯t leave any rope marks on the person that was bound by it, an ideal material to use as a rope.

    Be had guessed that Maria had some sort of hidden card as she had seen something simr used several months ago by the ???Rose Knight??? Eleanor against her possessed brother Sidney, but that was a different spell, one to self-destruct, but the two had simr usages in requiring the target be near them. Be had immediately realized what Eleanor was doing back then so she had no problem detecting it this time, which was why she had let Skryme make the first move to either destroy Maria¡¯s ace or to let Skryme take the fall.

    ¡°Whether or not you girls are of any use to me isn¡¯t for you to decide, I think you should quiet down! Be a nice girl and open your mouth for me, the night is still long and we have lots of time to discuss that topic.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this, stop it, I...¡±

    Be lightly squeezed Maria¡¯s nose, forcing her to open her delectable lips to get some air, Be took advantage of this and put a red ball into her mouth and tie it around behind her head. After being gagged, Maria was no longer able to maintain the dignity of the pope of light¡¯s sessor and she could only look with pleading eyes at Be, hoping that this demoness would give her a chance to talk her way out of the situation.

    When faced with Maria¡¯s pleading eyes Be felt an ever increasing urge to conquer her right here and now, but she remembered that Noreya was still standing guard at the door and could only rein in her impulses. If she had known that the infiltration would have gone so easily, she would have brought that perverted loli Noesha over. Bringing Noesha over, was in some ways, the wrong choice.

    There wasn¡¯t any medicine for regret in this world, however, and Be carefully picked up Maria and then ced her onto therge bed. After doing so, she began lowering all of the window shades in the suite and then shut off all of the magic lights.

    Seeing that Be had extinguished the suite¡¯s magic lights, thest spark of hope in Maria¡¯s heart was finally destroyed. Now that the lights were off, the patrolling teachers wouldn¡¯t realize that anything was wrong ande check on their situation. This now meant that the five of them hadpletely be Be¡¯s captives.

    ¡°Alright, president Maria, I have a few questions to ask you now, please answer them honestly! If you lie to me or if your answers are unsatisfactory, I¡¯ll have to give you a punishment...I¡¯ll take your gag off for now...¡±

    ¡°Just ask, I¡¯ll answer everything, I promise I won¡¯t lie...¡±

    ¡°Really? Then I¡¯ll ask you something innocent first, every month...¡±

    ¡°What? This question... I refuse... I¡¯ll tell you, don¡¯t look at me like that...¡±

    ¡°So it¡¯s those few days, it seems that you¡¯re a good girl that listens to instructions, let¡¯s start the next question...¡±

    ¡°Can you at least...:

    ¡°We¡¯re not done with the questions yet, president Maria, there¡¯s no time to waste. It seems that you want to experience...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, keep asking.. Don¡¯t do that, I¡¯m scared...¡±

    Be lit a red-wax candle and approached Maria. In the weak light given off by the candle, Be¡¯s shadow on the wall looked exceptionally frightening, as if it was a demon that had its wings spread wide open.

    In this suite that hadrge amounts of holy relics ced around, there were a few amongst them that had the ability to show the true forms of evil beings. Be wasn¡¯t a human in the first ce, so it was understandably normal that her shadow was that of a demon. Maria was already scared witless and didn¡¯t have any time to consider the meaning behind Be¡¯s shadow, she hoped that this was all just a nightmare and that morning woulde faster so she could finally wake up.

    Beside the door, Noreya had finally removed her invisibility cloak now that Maria had been controlled, as there wasn¡¯t much point in her remaining invisible. Be was busy ¡®interrogating¡¯ Maria and didn¡¯t notice that under the candlelight, Noreya¡¯s shadow also wasn¡¯t that of a human, looking somewhat simr to that of Be¡¯s...

    ¡ªTL NOTES¡ª

    IOU:32

    Settled into the second semester, I¡¯m big sorry for the extended leave. Join our discord to keep up to date on news

    ¡ªEND¡ª

 Volume 2 Chapter 76: Weekend at the olsyvia Academy

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 76: Weekend at the olsyvia Academy</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    The Olsyvia Academy¡¯s southern branch, the Church of Light¡¯s St Louis Academy. Residential street¡¯s Number 1 Dormitory, the Church of Light¡¯s exclusive 1st Suite. On top of arge bed, Be had embraced president Maria with her arms and was continuing her interrogation. Noreya was outside of the bedroom with her back to the door, it was unknown what she was currently thinking.

    Maria¡¯s face was flushed red as Be kept purposefully picking the most private and personal questions to ask her, forcing her to answer truthfully. What Maria found even harder to ept was the fact that the demoness Be had intentionally woken up the four holy maidens and had even removed the blindfolds from their eyes, allowing the four holy maidens to see Maria¡¯s embarrassing current state.

    When they had seen Maria¡¯s condition, all four of the holy maidens had been shocked, probably because they hadn¡¯t expected for Maria to have faced the same treatment as them. Hayley and Susan tried to struggle free of the strands of spider silk that had bound them in an attempt to go to Maria¡¯s aid. However, it was destined to be a fruitless struggle, as Yulysses¡¯ silk was simply too durable.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so shy, president Maria, they¡¯ll end up in the same state as youter. Come, let me ask you the next question!¡±

    ¡°Please spare me, didn¡¯t youe here for the key? I already gave it to you! There aren¡¯t many guards there right now, its best that you go now!¡±

    ¡°Heheh, I¡¯ve changed my idea, president Maria. You are much more interesting than that forbidden text, the night is still long!¡±

    ¡°I have nothing to hide anymore, and you¡¯ve already taken the key! Let us go, I swear that I won¡¯t speak a word of what happened here today!¡±

    There was already a hint of tears to Maria¡¯s voice, she no longer had any little secrets hidden from Be. During her interrogation earlier, if she had failed to answer any question fast enough or if Be felt that she wasn¡¯t answering truthfully, Be would feel up her entire body. It wasn¡¯t much of an exaggeration to say that she had lost all of her dignity as the St Louis Academy¡¯s student council president.

    Maria waspletely unable to resist Be¡¯s fierce offence and quickly gave in. However, Be wasn¡¯t satisfied with just these personal secrets and her blue eyes still looked at Maria greedily.

    ¡°It seems that you¡¯re still being dishonest with me, Maria! Even I can tell this key is supposed to be a hexagonal shape, and this is only one of the 6 keys needed tobine into it! You only have one of them here, where are the other five parts?¡±

    ¡°How would you know... don¡¯t, I¡¯ll tell you... don¡¯te any closer...¡±

    Maria still wanted to exin, but Be pulled her face towards her own and skillfully sealed Maria¡¯s delectable lips with a kiss. Maria was aplete newbie when it came to kissing, and was no match for the ¡®experienced drive¡¯ Be.

    ¡°Your lips are quite sweet~ I don¡¯t want to hear any more liese out of them, or else next time it won¡¯t be just a simple kiss~¡±

    ¡°Can... can you let go of me? The key is indeed made up of six pieces... the other five are in the possessions of the other 4 branch academy student council presidents and president Angelina of the central student council...¡±

    ¡°President Maria, the Olsyvia Academy has the next two days off right? Meaning there¡¯s no ss and students are free to do whatever they want~!¡±

    ¡°Yes, why do you ask... wait... you aren¡¯t thinking of...¡±

    ¡°I see that you¡¯ve already caught on, president Maria, I¡¯m ying to bring you girls back with me to spend a great weekend together. Those who don¡¯t want toe can raise their hands, see? Everyone has agreed toe, shaking your head doesn¡¯t count!¡±

    The holy maidens were left speechless at the shamelessness of Be, how did she expect them to raise their hands when they were tied down! Noreya, who was still waiting outside the door was tempted to go in and raise her hand for the holy maidens, but gave up after a second thought. Knowing Be, she would definitely say some dumb exnation about how majority rules so Noreya¡¯s vote was useless.

    ¡°You¡¯re crazy, this is a kidnapping... if they ever find you...¡±

    ¡°If no one discovers it, is it still a kidnapping? Keep this in mind Maria, if you don¡¯t agree to spend this weekend with me then I don¡¯t really have a problem, I¡¯ll just take you back myself and make you spend the rest of your life with me.¡±

    ¡°Can you promise that you¡¯ll let us back on Monday?... I don¡¯t trust your words...¡±

    ¡°Do you think you have a choice?¡±

    Maria went silent, it was just as Be had said. In their current state, she and the holy maidens didn¡¯t even have to right to choose. However, this was the St Louis Academy, with security that exceeded even that of the Royalty¡¯s Euphemia Academy. No matter how able and talented Be was, there was no way that she would be able to kidnap them so openly and leave the academy grounds!

    Seeing that Maria was about to agree, the holy maiden Hayley was the most against the prospect. Hayley knew how shameless Be was and that it was hard to predict what would happen to them if they allowed Be to take them away. However, Be had given Hayley the ¡®top quality¡¯ treatment when she had bound the holy maidens, and Hayley wasn¡¯t able to make a sound even if she tried.

    Hayley knew that resisting Be was a futile effort so she chosen not to struggle. While Daisy and Sophia had simr thoughts to Hayley, but they alsocked the ability to stop Be from carrying out her n. Right now, Daisy really regretted her decision to follow Be¡¯s words and lead her to their dorm, who knew that Be wouldn¡¯t even spare her ally!

    ¡°Is it possible for you to take only me...¡±

    ¡°Not at all, I¡¯m not leaving here with any one of you girls missing. It seems that you¡¯re still trying to escape, president Maria! I suggest you abandon that thought, none of the girls that I¡¯ve had my eyes on have ever escaped from me!¡±

    Maria was out of solutions, she could only do as Be said and left a note in the living room of their suite, saying that she and the four holy maidens were going somewhere over the weekend to improve their abiliis and that they would be back on Monday. Afterwards, Maria could only hope that Be¡¯s crazy n would be discovered by the patrolling guards outside.

    ¡°I¡¯m really thankful for your help today, Noreya, we have quite the harvest today!¡±

    ¡°Be, you... like bullying girls?¡±

    Noreya scrunched her eyebrows as she studied the scene inside the bedroom. Maria and the four holy maidens had once again, gotten their eyes blindfolded and their mouths gagged by Be. This time, Be had also shoved soft balls of cotton into their ears, removing them of their ability to hear the conversation between Be and Noreya.

    ¡°Yes, is there any problem with that? Noreya, is it that you like bullying boys?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too perverted, I don¡¯t even like... nevermind, how do you n on bringing them out of here, they¡¯re living people you know. I don¡¯t believe that you have a way...er, this bag is...¡±

    Under Noreya¡¯s shocked gaze, Be pulled out a strange transparent bag. What shocked Noreya was that when Be picked up the nearest Susan and ced her through the bag¡¯s opening, Susan vanished as if into thin air. Afterwards, Be repeated the same with the other girls and it was as if they were never here.

    This ¡°Dimensional Bup Sack¡± was something that Be had spent 2,000,000 Sin Points to buy from Asmodeus back in the City of Sin, and was made out of a simr material to their invisibility cloaks. There was some spatial magic on it as well, that allowed it to contain quite a number of living things without weighing down the bag. The previous owner of this item was the Worldbreaker¡¯s 18th ranked Demon God, who used it to carry the various monsters that she found intriguing and captured. That Demon God had pawned it off to Asmodeus after finding something more suited for the jon and now it hadnded in the hands of Be.

    ¡°With this baby, carrying these five girls isn¡¯t a problem, I can even take another 50 holy maidens in here. Eh, Noreya, why are you distancing yourself from me?¡±

    ¡®You perverted girl, get away from me, I¡¯ve discovered that you¡¯re.... You¡¯re too dangerous. I¡¯m warning you, keep your distance from...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, Noreya, you¡¯re different from them! When I¡¯m with you, I promise I¡¯ll be very gentle... er, don¡¯t be in such a rush to leave! Hear me out!¡±

    ___

    It was the following day and it was just like Be had expected, the disappearence of president Maria and the four holy maidens did not raise any rms from the St Louis Academy as Maria had already left a note exning where they were going, as well as the fact that there wasn¡¯t any surveince within the dormitory building. Even though the dorm manager as well as the patrolling guards were curious as to when and how Maria and the others had left the building, but it wasn¡¯t in their jurisdiction to question the high echelons of the Church of Light, which was why there was no questions asked.

    The only one who was suspicious of anything was the young cleric who had apanied president Mariast night. But because of the strict practices of the Church, it was impossible for him to enter the female dorms and so he could only circle the building a couple times before leaving.

    Last night he had already sensed the inklings on a void monarch¡¯s aura, but he hadn¡¯t thought too much of it then, but looking back on it now, it hadn¡¯t been so simple. Right now, he was once again able to sense the remaining aura of a void monarch meaning that there was at least two void monarchs that had spent quite a bit of time here within thest day, or else the remainders of their aura wouldn¡¯t be so strong.

    ___

    Beside thergest of the Olsyvia Academy¡¯s sixkes, Lake Virginia, Duke Bellina¡¯s exclusive dormitory building, ¡®White Heaven¡¯. Beneath this building was a extremely well hidden room that Be had only discovered when she was talking to Duke Brack¡¯s daughter Jenny, who had brought it up unconsciously.

    In the secret room was a bunch of strange tools and a extrarge bed. An thin ray of light travelled through a small and well hidden pane of ss, signifying that it was now dawn.

    Be stretched her arms as she rose from therge bed and looked at the scene behind her with satisfaction. Maria, Susan, Daisy, Hayley, and Sophia were all still lying corpselike on the bed as they were simply too tired. After Be had brough them backst night, they had spent the entire night in a crazy fashion. Be had only let them rest when the sun was about to rise.

    One of the many perks to being a demon king was that they had much more stamina and vigour than humans. Even though she had yed with the five girls for an entire night until they dropped form exhaustion, Be was only feeling quite refreshed. It seemed that Be would have to find some girls in the future with more stamina than normal human girls.

    ¡°Be-sama, you¡¯ve awoken.¡±

    ¡°Oh it¡¯s L, how was it, the surveince fromst night.¡±

    ¡°Here¡¯s my report, Be-sama,st night there wasn¡¯t any abnormalities with the 3rd suite¡¯s Natasha, she probably didn¡¯t notice that you left. There also wasn¡¯t any abnormalities in your 1st suite as they already knew beforehand that you and Noreya had something to do it was just that Lisha was a little unhappy.¡±

    ¡°That girl probably didn¡¯t sleep at allst night, I¡¯ll have tofort herter.¡±

    The assassin L tilted her head to the side as she gave her report to Be, not daring to give another nce to the scene inside the secret room. Even though she was already one of Be¡¯s demon generals and knew of Be¡¯s strange tastes, she had even partook in such ¡®games¡¯ with Be before, it was just that there hadn¡¯t been so many participants that time.

    ¡°You¡¯re up, president Maria? Stay here quietly like a good girl, I have some stuff to attend to. When I¡¯m freeter, I¡¯lle back to apany you girls, don¡¯t worry, the weekend is still long!¡±

    Maria opened her eyes and looked fearfully at Be. Be hadn¡¯t removed the rope that had bound them nor the ball that gagged them, only their blindfolds. Out of Be¡¯s strange taste, there was a red cor around each of their necks that had a thin chain which connected them to the posts of therge bed.

    Seeing that Be had shown her unmasked face to her, Maria was even more worried, if this demoness wasn¡¯t afraid of showing her face, would she keep the five of them locked up forever now that they knew her secret!?

    ¡°L, you don¡¯t have anything nned for these couple days, right? Could you watch over them in my absence, make sure they don¡¯t run away. Oh, don¡¯t let that perverted loli Noesha find out, or else these girls will bepletely broken by the time I get back.

    ¡°Understood, Demon... Be-sama.¡±

    After leaving the secret room, Be began nning her schedule for the weekend. She realized that it had only been a week since the opening ceremony and she had already kidnapped the student council president of another branch academy. However, since the deed was already done, she nned to turn Maria and the holy maidenspletely to her side.

    She didn¡¯t have the timest time back at the town of Sakerid, but now, none of them could run and there was all the time in the world.

    The biggest problem at hand currently, was the fact that the key to the St Louis Academy¡¯s secret room needed the fragments carried by the other 5 student council presidents of the Olsyvia Academy. When president Ese had given Be the map of the St Louis Academy, she hadn¡¯t said a thing about this. Be didn¡¯t know if Ese had done it on purpose or was unaware of the fact.

    But wasn¡¯t this indirectly forcing her to ¡®kidnap¡¯ the other student council presidents!? Currently, Maria had already been conquered, Lucia lived next door, and Britney needed her help, so these three shouldn¡¯t be a problem. As for thest three, Ave was an assassin and was hard to track, Angelina was the central student council president, meaning that it would be impossible for Be to just kidnap her like she had done with Maria. Ese was probably the hardest of them all, based on the intel that Be had obtained from the ¡®fake loli¡¯ Charlotte, there was a veryrge chance that Ese was also a transmigrator and her powers was still unknown.

    ¡°Bellina, what agreement do you have with president Britney. After she visited you a couple days ago, she left in quite the hurry. I asked her what you two were talking about, and she wouldn¡¯t tell me no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Natasha, you¡¯re not even my girlfriend, so why is it that you¡¯re prying so much into my private matters with other girls? Can I take it that you¡¯re interested in me?¡±

    ¡°Stop daydreaming, Britney¡¯s here again, looking for you. I¡¯ll go wake Lucia up now, please don¡¯t make trouble. I don¡¯t know how you defeated Mr Congreavest time, but I hope you refrain from repeating such actions, you¡¯re making it hard for us at the Disciplinary Committee.

    After greeting and enjoying a short conversation with Natasha, Be went down to the reception room in the dormitory¡¯s ground floor. It was here that she saw president Britney who had came here to look for her. After seeing Be, the beautiful archer¡¯s eyes lit up.

    There were a few other girls in the reception room, but they were all minding their own business.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, the ingredients that you needed for the ¡®Elixir of Life¡¯... I¡¯m still missing a few...¡¯

    ¡°What, you¡¯ve run into some problems? Is it that you¡¯ve run out of money, didn¡¯t I say that you can just tell them my name?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve run out of money, but there are a few materials that the auction house¡¯s owner refuses to sell to me, he even said... he said that he¡¯s never even heard of your name, I wanted to exin...¡±

    ¡°What auction house doesn¡¯t want money when it arrives at their door?? Lead the way, I¡¯lle there with you.¡±

    Hearing that there was an auction house that didn¡¯t recognize her, Be decided to go and personally deal with that auction house¡¯s owner. Now that it was the weekend, she could also take this time to buy some small gifts for her dorm-mates, especially Noreya who needed to be ¡®especially¡¯ bribed as the only witness to her ¡®criminal activities¡¯. If she didn¡¯t bribe Noreya to get back on her good side, there might not be a chance in the future when her impression in Noreya¡¯s mind is firmly set as that of a perverted girl.

    Taking into consideration that she was going to make some trouble, Be returned to her suite and took out the new gloves that Mia had made for her using the teeth of the SS+ ss monster [Fierce Dragon], a single strike from Be wearing these gauntlets could punch right through a typical A-ss monster.

    ¡ªTL NOTES¡ª

    IOU:35

    I¡¯ll be in Europe next week, so I¡¯m missing a chapter next week, sorry

    that I have to do this so soon after my hiatus.

    ¡ªEND¨C

 Volume 2 Chapter 77: Auction House and a Deal Between Saviours

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 77: Auction House and a Deal Between Saviours</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by MasterOfCoin

    The Olsylvia Academy¡¯s central branch, the Commoners¡¯ Francis Academy. Since the Olsylvia Academy spanned across the entire city, there were quite a few shopping districts on school property. Of which, the most renowned was the ¡®Heaven of Philosophers¡¯ that Be had visited previously and was located on Bruce Street.

    Within the Bruce Street was a passageway to the City of Sin, Halifax. Be¡¯s original n for the weekend was to make another trip to Halifax, but Britney had intercepted her. She had wanted to go there because even though she captured Maria and the others, she had to let them go on when Monday arrived since the mysterious disappearance of a certain student council president would cause quite the chaos.

    The 7th sin,???Lust???Asmodeus should have quite a few more interesting toys for sale. There might even be some that will make Maria and the holy maidenspletely and totally submit to Be. However, Be couldn¡¯t just ignore Britney now that she hase knocking on her door, especially since she has already promised to help cure her little sister.

    ...

    Be and the others were currently heading towards the biggest shopping district within Francis Academy, Heslet Street. Different from Bruce Street, this ce waspletely controlled by the Mask of Darkness, one of the Ten Great Societies. Most of the things sold here were inclined towardsmoners, so only on a few rare asions would people from the noble academies visit such a ce. Students from the academies would never appear in such a ce, as it would ruin their reputations.

    Apanying Be was President Britney, Sharon- formerly one of the Five Divine Grand Ladies of the Rose Society, Betty- the peace-breaker Poison Refining Loli, President Isaman, her dorm mate, and her younger sister ine.

    ine was wearing a huge windbreaker that covered her face. In fact, she had a curse on her body, and ording to her, her previous dormmates say that a strange shadow appears next to her bed in the middle of the night. After a long period of time, no one dared to stay with her anymore.

    Luckily for her though, since ine started staying with Be and the others, her curse had vanished. Be figured that the curse had the same nature as the grieving spirit from the cursed ring on Lisha, and it might also be rted to ine¡¯s previous life. However, the curse didn¡¯tpletely disappear, instead choosing not to stir up trouble, afraid about Be and her other dormmates real identities.?

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Bellina. The things here don¡¯t really fit your status, right?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Britney. Also, just calling me by my nickname will do. Bellina is a name meant for outsiders that don¡¯t really know me.¡±

    Britney was very apologetic and regretful to Be and the others. Heslet Street is a territory controlled by the Mask of Darkness, hence the public security here wasn¡¯t great. None of the females woulde shopping in such a ce, not even members of the Disciplinary Committee. The shoppers were prominently males, making it feel like a ¡®discount¡¯ Bruce Street.

    In a prominent position of the street, Be and her gang finally located their destination, Meredith Auctions. This auction house belonged to the Golden Legend Society¡¯s President Carlos¡¯ family business. It was no wonder they ignored Bellina¡¯s name since they were an opposing society¡¯s business. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that Sharon¡¯s family owned a smelting factory and that they werecking materials, Be would never purchase anything from here.

    At the entrance of the auction house, a devious-looking fatty received Be and her group, ¡°Wee to our auction house! If you would follow me, I will bring you further in. Are youdies here to auction off your items or to participate in the bidding?¡±

    ¡°We are here to participate. When does it start?¡±

    ¡°We will begin the daytime auction in another half an hour!¡±

    Once he finished speaking, they noticed the fake loli, Charlotte, arrive at the entrance to the auction house. She was still wearing that ck gothic loli dress, making her look the same as a few days ago, the only difference being that she is now holding a small ck umbre.

    The fake loli was immediately surrounded by a few men, and after taking a closer look, wasn¡¯t one of them Scott, who might possibly be the Savior from the Knight ss? What was he doing at the auction house? Furthermore, this loser couldn¡¯t be blind, right??

    Could he not see that Charlotte was a boy?!

    ¡°Little girl, what is your name? Uh, there is a lot of bad people around here. Don¡¯t be afraid though, big brother will protect you!¡±

    ¡°Big brother, I don¡¯t like the smell of your body. I better go to the big sister over there.¡±

    Charlotte remainedpletely unmoved by Scott¡¯s actions. In a sh, he avoided Scott¡¯s extended hand that was reaching for his head and urately appeared next to Be.

    Charlotte wanted to pull on Be¡¯s sleeve originally, but when he saw Betty and ine next to her, he hesitated before changing his target to Britney. Scott turned around with an awkward expression when he saw Be and her group.

    ¡°Duchess...Bellina, is there your little sister? Don¡¯t misunderstand, I don¡¯t have any malicious intentions! I saw her wandering dangerously by herself, so I...¡±

    ¡°ssmate...Scott, Charlotte is not my little sister. Furthermore, Charlotte is... if you didn¡¯t notice that she isn¡¯t... Nevermind, forget it! You should...¡±

    ¡°Big sister Bellina, this big brother is so naughty! He has been fooling around with beautiful big sisters along the way and even wanted toy his hands on me. I am not a girl... but he still wants to hook up with me.¡±

    Scott was instantly petrified by his words. He actually had such an error in judgment? This Charlotte was actually a boy!? This time, nobody was sure where Charlotte found a ck fan, but it was positioned over the front of his neck, obstructing his throat from view. Scott, the veteran driver, was careless for a moment and unfortunately overturned his car. Seeing how stunned Scott was, Be didn¡¯t feel like teasing him anymore, so she simply brought Charlotte into the auction house.?

    ...

    There were arge number of people inside waiting for it to start, like the countless Francis Academy students. The scale of the auction wasn¡¯t very high ss, instead targeting middle to low-ss people.? Basically, people with a decent status wouldn¡¯t be attending. If they were to attend an auction, they would probably go to the Ingersoll Auctions that were hosted at the royal academy- Euphemia Academy. It has been said that they once auctioned off a junior-grade divine artifact, but no one knew if this rumor was true or not.

    What Be wanted to buy were the raw materials required to make the resurrection medicine; Seven Star Herb, Blood Coral, and the Jasper Vine. These materials should appear at the Ingersoll Auctions, but they were hard to collect. In addition, higher ss auctions seldom auction raw materials for medicine.

    In this other world, the process of refining medicinal ingredients wasn¡¯t going to be 100% sessful. The higher the grade, the higher the risk during refinement. This directly influenced the price of the higher grade raw materials, hence it¡¯s much more cost-effective to buy finished products.

    Be was nning to assist Sharon in helping Britney¡¯s little sister refine the resurrection medicine. She could have asked Betty for helped, but her resurrection medicine wasn¡¯t considered a real one on stricter terms. It was a failed product that was made from the refinement of highly toxic medicines and theposition was drastically different from the traditional kind.

    Back when Be contributed the resurrection medicine during the auction, she had already stated on the item¡¯s description that it was an ancient remnant. If Betty was to refine another bottle of a simr item, her lies might just be exposed. Hence, she had no choice but to invite Sharon to follow the form and help Britney¡¯s little sister create it.

    The form is considered one of the most confidential things in the Alchemist¡¯s Union, meaning Sharon is the only alchemist in the human empires that has refined a resurrection medicine.

    ...

    The raw materials weren¡¯t sold on the auction stage, but instead sold to the side like a farmers market with prices on cabs. These were items that sellers were confident would sell well, but couldn¡¯t afford to pay the expensive auction fees.

    ¡°Seven Star herb, 100,000 gold coins. Blood Coral, 120,000 gold coins. Jasper Vine, 150,000 gold coins. Big brother, your prices... isn¡¯t this just a robbery?!¡±

    Be nced at the prices and the quality of the herbs and almost walked away in disgust. The merchant must be shady and drunk to sell such things. Britney looked at Be with apologetic eyes. She had lied earlier about the fact that he didn¡¯t want to sell to her, when in reality, the prices were just too ridiculous.

    Be might havemitted to paying for all the raw materials, but Britney was a kind-hearted girl and didn¡¯t want Be to overspend her money, so she lied. Even though saving her little sister was of utmost importance, she couldn¡¯t let Be spend so pointlessly!

    ...

    The stall owner was a handsome young man with silver hair, which is a first for Be in this world. He was wearing a Olivia Wizard Academy uniform and he looked to be around 18 years of age and dressed like a swordsman. Apart from the medicinal materials, the man also sold plenty of strange artifacts, but they were all selling for a few hundred thousand gold coins each.

    When Akmans saw that he had a customer, he immediately gave a business-like smile and went over to attend them. He was a Savior that had been chosen and summoned by a Creator from one of the dimensions. He¡¯s been in this world for about a month, killing monsters and searching for treasures. He was feeling rather depressed that he couldn¡¯t kill the demon king that he was supposed to exterminate.

    The result of Akmans¡¯ transmigration was different from Scott and Adide¡¯s. When he transmigrated, he didn¡¯t know if it was because the Creator that was responsible for it had low standards or what. The previous host of this body was a stranded waif, and when Akmans transmigrated, he had consumed all his original memories and turned into his current silver haired appearance.

    However, since he consumed all of his memories, he could only speak this world¡¯snguage, but not understand the wording. This caused him to be penniless and not know which mission to pick at the Mercency Union. In his previous life, Akman was the definition of a narcissist. In order not to expose the awkward and embarrassing fact that he was illiterate, he didn¡¯t even ask the receptionists in the Mercenary Union to read it for him.

    This time, if it wasn¡¯t for the academy opening season at Olivia Wizard Academy, which he managed to blend in at, he would probably die of hunger on the streets, probably being the first Savior to do so. Unfortunately for him, because of the Creator¡¯s request, he couldn¡¯t go plundering, so he was forced to set up a stall and sell stuff for a living.

    ...

    ¡°Young Lady, these items aren¡¯t that expensive! This Seven Star Herb was collected outside the Cave of the Star Swallowing Demon Beast. This Blood Coral was collected from the blood cave at Maram Beach. As for this Jasper Vine, I collected it from the Jasper Devil Dragon¡¯s cave and I was nearly eaten by the dragon! And this...¡±

    ¡°Hold on... Brother, did you check the market prices for these items?¡±

    ¡°That... I...¡±

    Akmans had an awkward expression on his face. The prices werepletely arbitrary and based on the fantasy novels he read in his previous life. He never checked the market prices and just assumed that 100,000 gold coins was just fine because it was in the novels. As a result, nobody came by and bought anything from his stall.

    The silent ine nced at the materials a few times before suggesting, ¡°Be, let¡¯s change stalls then. These medicinal materials will bepletely spoiled in a few hours and not even worth a single copper coin!¡±

    Sharon, the professional alchemist, had a shocked expression because she was sure that they didn¡¯t have an expiration date. She didn¡¯t know why ine said this, but she was rational enough to keep quiet.

    ¡°Oh, let¡¯s go then!¡±

    When Akmans saw Be and the others turned around to leave, he quickly eximed, ¡°Young Lady... please don¡¯t go!? Name your price. I¡¯ve been here for three days haven¡¯t sold anything. Please take pity on me!¡±

    It was fortunate for him that someone knowledgeable had finally taken an interest in his stall. If he couldn¡¯t make a deal, he wouldn¡¯t have enough to pay for the stall setup fees.

    ¡°You don¡¯t even know what these items are used for, right? These three medicinal materials are about to expire, I wouldn¡¯t even want them if you were giving them to me for free! As for your other items, I don¡¯t even know what they are, so why do I need to buy them?!¡±

    Be had guessed ine¡¯s intention by seeing Sharon¡¯s surprised expression, which was to lower the prices. These ridiculous prices might not be ethical, but this man was selling them at a much too expensive price!

    ¡°These... these three items can be given away for free. Young Lady, a single nce and I know that you are a wealthy individual. I have stashed away a few forbidden treasures, which might interest you. If you can buy any one of them, I will give these three medicinal materials asplimentary gifts.¡±

    When Be heard ¡®forbidden treasure¡¯, she immediately walked over, ¡°Forbidden treasures? Let me see them first!¡±

    Her femalepanions didn¡¯t seem very interested as they simply stood there and observed.? Akmans then took out a ck bag and carefully took out the items inside and ced them in front of Be.

    These treasures mainly came from demon kings and were stained with their blood. Since Be was also a demon king, she wasn¡¯t too surprised to smell the blood of a demon king on them. However, she didn¡¯t expect this silver-haired young man to have defeated so many.?

    Could this fellow be a Savior?

    At this time, Akmans didn¡¯t recognize that Be was a member of the World Destructors, as he was too concerned about making money. He had no idea that by selling these forbidden treasures to Be, he was unintentionally doing her a huge favor.

 Volume 2 Chapter 78: The Encounter At Sainsbury Street

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 78: The Encounter At Sainsbury Street</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by MasterOfCoin

    Be didn¡¯t mean to help avenge other demons, but she couldn¡¯t help herself. Akmans was the savior, but he had no idea that Be¡¯s party was filled with his enemies.

    ¡°The odor on these artifacts don¡¯t smell very good. Do you have the kind of treasures that ward off evil spirits, such as the sword that beheaded the evil Demon King?¡±

    ¡°Youngdy, how do you know that.... I do have stuff like that, but they aren¡¯t for ordinary people....¡±

    ¡°I can offer you a high price, but if you don¡¯t want to sell, then our affinity will have toe to an end.¡±

    ¡°Wait! Youngdy, can you tell me what you¡¯re going to use them for?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just interested. If you don¡¯t ept, I can¡¯t help it!¡±

    ¡°This... alright, I¡¯ll sell. However, please don¡¯t tell anybody that I sold it to you. If God finds out... cough, cough If other people find out, I¡¯ll get in big trouble.¡±

    ¡°Of course, that¡¯s fine with me. Now, let me see what you have!¡±

    ...

    Ten minutester, Be and her party left. Akmans looked at the gold card in his hand and he felt sincerely happy in his heart. In just one transaction, he had received 300,000 gold coins from selling the Savior¡¯s full set of equipment. However, it didn¡¯t matter to him because he could find other stuff to rece it.

    How would Akmans know that the Savior equipment he sold to Be would be used for her to sessfully pretend to be the Savior and deceive several camps. Because of Akmans¡¯s unintentional greed, arge number of Savior supporters were being cheated.

    ...

    Charlotte looked at the equipment that Be had bought and his face was a bit ufortable, ¡°Sister Be, what are you going to do with that equipment? The feeling isn¡¯t so good!¡±

    Be had bought the Savior¡¯s dedicated equipment and Akman¡¯s sword, the Evil Breaking Great Sword. She just wanted to try out his stuff originally, but she didn¡¯t expect to get the Savior¡¯s weapons so easily.

    Normally, the Demon King would be unable to use weapons like the Savior¡¯s Evil Breaking Great Sword, let alone an existence like a Demon God. Just simple contact with it and they would be seriously injured, let alone holding it in your hands like Be was doing.

    Be was toozy to think about any deeper meaning behind this, instead choosing to silently celebrate because shepleted her purpose. The equipment she obtained from Akmans was enough for her to pretend to be the Savior. This was the territory of mankind. If she wanted to stay here for a while, a fake identity would be very important. It is the best choice for her to pretend to be a member of the Savior¡¯s camp. Either way, there was no identification system between members of the Saviors, so anyone with the evil breaking equipment would be it.

    In addition to fake Lolita Charlotte, Betty the Chaos Camp Lolita also disliked the Savior equipment that Be bought, their facial expressions clearly showing this fact. It seems that this time she had managed to buy the real goods, Akmans didn¡¯t sell any counterfeits.

    ¡°Be, where are we going next?¡±

    ¡°Sharon, do you know if there are any small essories being sold nearby? The kind of ce that sells small gifts that girls would like. I thought I would find a ce here that sells that kind of thing, but I didn¡¯t expect it to be full of weapon auction shops.¡±

    ¡°Well, this... I¡¯m sorry, I only know about magic equipment shops and alchemy medicine refining. I really don¡¯t know about what you want!¡±

    ¡°Sister Bellina, I know a store that sells essories that girls like. It will definitely satisfy you, I can lead the way!¡±

    ¡°President Charlotte, you are not... you are not a girl, so how would you know about that kind of store..¡±

    ¡°Sister Bellina, is it only girls who can go to that kind of store? Big sisters, let us just take a small detour! The store is run by my association, so just let me take care of you guys for now.¡±

    ¡°Alright, lead the way then!¡±

    Be begrudgingly agreed once Charlotte deliberately made a pathetic face. If Be didn¡¯t repeat ¡®he is not a girl¡¯ several times in her heart, she couldn¡¯t help but use ¡®patting the head¡¯ tofort Charlotte. This fake Lolita was really poisonous, and he could really act cute more than the beautiful Lolita girls who were currently around Be. If he was really a girl, then it would be best.

    (TL Note: The phrase ¡®patting the head¡¯ means that using the action of stroking a girl¡¯s head to let her have a favorable impression towards the guy.)

    ine slowly walked over and softly whispered into Be¡¯s ear, ¡°Be, that Charlotte does not belong to the human race. You should be careful!¡±

    ¡°Well... Hey, ine, how do you know that he is not a human being?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a secret, don¡¯t ask. Anyway, pay attention and be careful!¡±

    ine walked over and reminded Be with a whisper. Charlotte then took hold of President Britney¡¯s sleeves and lead the way. Sharon was talking to Betty behind them about some of her experiences and thoughts about alchemy. No one had noticed that ine had stepped forward and talked privately to Be.

    ine hadn¡¯t realized Charlotte¡¯s true identity, but she spected that he wasn¡¯t a human being based on the fact that she saw him street shopping when she was also shopping in Halifax, the Capital of Sin.

    At that time, Charlotte was too busy shopping and didn¡¯t notice that ine had seen his figure. The same could be said for ine, who had no idea that Be and her party knew her true identity. She couldn¡¯t say his true form naturally, so she simply called it a secret.

    ¡°I told you to pay attention and I¡¯m d your listening to me, but why...are...you holding my hand?¡±

    ¡°ine, we were all roommates, can¡¯t we chat? You are the only one left in the dormitory that I haven¡¯t chatted with. Now, let us chat.¡±

    ¡°Then there¡¯s no reason to hold my hand. Be, can you let go? Won¡¯t this cause a misunderstanding?¡±

    ¡°I will not let go! ine, what are you so afraid of? We¡¯re in a pure roommate rtionship. What is the problem with a girl holding another girls¡¯ hand? On Bruce Street, there would be no problem with two boys holding hands; that¡¯s obviously sexual discrimination! You need to correct this problem.¡±

    ine couldn¡¯t argue against Be¡¯s words, giving up immediately and letting her pull her forward with her right hand. When she saw ine give up and obey, Be breathed a sigh of relief and finally checked the first tick off her strategy n. In the entire dormitory, ine was the hardest sister to strategize.

    For the other roommates, Lisha was her sister and their rtionship was good. She had saved Kris before, thus her feelings toward Be were naturally good. Ariel herself had ¡°misidentified¡± three times, and she could not possibly forget her. Although Noreya didn¡¯tmunicate very much, they were aplices of a ¡°crime¡±. It was impossible for Noreya to disregard her rtionship with Be.

    The hardest person to hook up was ine. She was too quiet, so Be had a hard time striking up a conversation with her. This time, she took the initiative to go forward and greet Be, giving her an exceptionally good opportunity to better their rtionship. If she missed this chance, Be wasn¡¯t sure when she¡¯ll get another one.

    Along the way, Be finally got to chat with ine while using the experiences in her past life of talking with clients. In her previous few reincarnations, ine didn¡¯t have any experience in having such long interactions with others. Towards Be striking up a conversation, she was somewhat conflicted and now she had let go of herself. To ine, Be had unconsciously increased her rtionship with her and brought them closer.

    The store that Charlotte rmended was located at Sainsbury street between Frank Civilian Academy and Olivia Wizard Academy. This territory was owned by The Wronged Angels Association, and at the beginning of their establishment, they defeated the rank 10 Mask of Darkness Association of the Orlysis Academy on arge scale. As a result, before they had the Brotherhoods¡¯ support, they were defeated by several members of The Wronged Angels Association.

    What happened during the war was still a mystery, until now. The Wronged Angels Association won against the Mask of Darkness Association, but they never revealed exactly what happened, instead choosing to stay quiet. At that time, when the Brotherhood arrived for support, they didn¡¯t find anything unusual, just several members of the Mask of Darkness Association having nervous breakdowns.

    Sainsbury street sold everything that a girl would need; such as dolls, clothes, snacks, and refreshments. Be¡¯s only regret was that the women¡¯s clothing sold here, although designed well, wasn¡¯t as good as the design she made for her little friends around her. The style of bra was still very conservative and highly protected from the cold.

    The store that Charlotte rmended was directly operated by The Wronged Angels Association, which was located in a prominent position on Sainsbury Street. When they reached the store ¡®Angel is not lonely¡¯, Be was nning to rush in before Charlotte could, but the door suddenly opened. A figure suddenly rushed through the door and pushed Be.

    Be could only sigh with a dark expression on her face. Britney, Charlotte, and her were standing in the doorway thinking about the current situation. The other party had chosen to run into her, could she be a ¡®ma¡¯?

    Luckily for her, since Be had the real physique of a Demon King, no one in the human race is strong enough to knock her over. As soon as their bodies collided, Be figured that the other party was a young girl. If it was a boy, she would probably give in to her impulse and silence them. After all, she doesn¡¯t want to be taken advantage of by boys.

    The girl that was knocked over was wearing a casual ck dress. She was now lying in front of Be and was staring at her in surprise. The girl was surrounded by cute bear and rabbit dolls that she surely just bought.

    Be was also stunned when she recognized the familiar face. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, this person was the student union president of Olivia Wizard Academy, Ivy. She is widely known as the ice cold beautiful girl president. As an assassin, she had always appeared and disappeared unpredictably, so Be entrusted L, who was also an assassin, to help search for her.

    However, she never managed to find any trace of her, and they certainly didn¡¯t expect to meet her here.

    Ivy obviously didn¡¯t expect to meet Be either. Before she ran into Be, Ivy bought a few dolls that she liked and was nning to sneak back into the dormitory before anyone noticed. However, she was in too much of a hurry and didn¡¯t notice other people in the doorway.

    A secret that not many people knew in Olivia Academy was that Ivy liked cute dolls. The other members of the Student Union, who had the closest rtions with Ivy had no idea. Even the members of the Ironblood Cross Society, who were ranked number one in the Olivia Academy Association had no idea that the unfeeling president had such an adorable side.

    ¡°President Ivy.... Why are you here? Did you buy all these dolls?¡±

    ¡°President Britney! What are you doing here!? Your seeing wrong. These... I¡¯m not buying them for me... I bought them for my sister!¡±

    ¡°President Ivy, I thought you didn¡¯t have a sister! At the previous student union president gathering, didn¡¯t you...¡±

    Ivy looked at the innocent face of Britney and waspletely speechless. This girl was too simple, will she not look at her look to handle the situation? Ivy didn¡¯t notice her position when she had fallen down, but the bottom of her skirt was lifted open. Be was standing on the opposite side and could see her panties.

    Safety pants were the worst invention in human history, even in the other world. Ivy was wearing ck safety pants, which was not a fair deal at all. Where is the basic trust between humans!?

    The direction of Be¡¯s eyes were too direct. Ivy immediately noticed where she was looking when she turned around, ¡°You... Where are you looking right now!? Be, please pay attention to your aristocratic image!¡±

    To Be though, everyone was a girl and it didn¡¯t matter that she saw them.

    However, Ivy instinctively felt that Be¡¯s eyes carried a hint of evil that she couldn¡¯t exin right now. Be then suddenly sighed, ¡°President Ivy, so you like these kinds of dolls. People in the news agency have been looking for a big storytely, I think...¡±

    ¡°No! I already told you that I bought these dolls for someone else! You have seen wrong!¡±

    ¡°The names on these dolls are not what you had written, President Ivy. There are several eyewitnesses on my side, including President Britney!¡±

    ¡°You.... are you threatening me!?¡±

    ¡°President Ivy, don¡¯t misunderstand! I could not possibly threaten girls. Look at my pure eyes and tell me if I¡¯m that kind of person!¡±

    Her azure cosmetic contact eyes were calmly watching Ivy¡¯s reaction. She couldn¡¯t help but admit that Be¡¯s means of deceiving girls became more and more skilled as time went on.

    She had a righteous look on her face now, and if someone looked at her now, they wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that she was a female demon that conquered five girlsst night.

    ¡°Well, I will believe you once you have something to entrust to me. I will help you within my capabilities then.¡±

    ¡°That, if you have time tomorrow afternoon, can youe to the Timothy Restaurant at Euphemia Imperial Academy at three o¡¯clock? I want to treat you to a meal. There is also something I¡¯ll need to trouble you with.¡±

    ¡°If that is the case, okay... I will definitely go and meet you there.¡±

    If Ivy was remembering right, the Timothy Restaurant at Euphemia Imperial Academy was a restaurant specially geared towards couples. Although she couldn¡¯t figure out why Be chose such a ce as a meeting point, but now she could only agree to Be¡¯s request. Who asked her to love dolls so much, and when she bought them, she couldn¡¯t wait to write her name on them. Now, it was just too bad that she was caught.

    Be stared at Ivy¡¯s back as she walked away. She was still a bit surprised that the cold and beautiful president, who never smiled once during the opening ceremony, actually liked cute dolls and wore girly clothes. Knowing her little secret, the matter of the key would be easy to handle.

    Since President Britney was an important witness that now knew her secret as well, Be believed President Ivy would not miss their appointment. Now, all she needed are the keys of President Isaman and Chief President Angelina. Then she could officially sneak into the underground secret room of St. Louis Church Academy and find the banned book Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Midnight Unbelievable Tales.

    ¡°Be, your expression is a bit evil!¡±

    ¡°ine, don¡¯t talk nonsense! I am a good person, everyone knows that!¡±

    ¡°Sisters, pleasee into my store, you will like the things inside!¡±

    Under Charlotte¡¯s lead, Be and her group walked into the store ¡®Angel is not lonely¡¯.

    Everyone except Be quickly forgot about the incident just now as they walked in. Be immediately noticed that the store looked pretty small from the outside, but the inside was unexpectedlyrge. She didn¡¯t know what kind of method they were using, but it must not be simple!

    ¡°Sister Charlotte... Brother Charlotte, you¡¯re back! And you brought back another guest!¡±

    Behind the shop counter, a silver-haired ¡®Young Cute boy¡¯ saw someone enter the store and was very happy to greet them. On his right shoulder, he had the same association emblem as Charlotte, just slightly different colors. Since Charlotte is the president, his was red.

    Be didn¡¯t dare take the ¡®Young Cute boy¡¯ lightly. The people of The Wronged Angels Society were not normal. The president of the Rose Society, Nina, had told her this before. Sure enough, Be looked carefully and saw that the ¡®Young Cute boy¡¯ had no Adam¡¯s apple and their chest seemed to bulge a little. Compared to Charlotte¡¯s ¡®airport¡¯, the contrast was obvious.

    (TL Notes: The phrase ¡°airport¡± is used to describe a woman¡¯s t chested figure)

    The fake girl was deeply disguised by wearing boy¡¯s clothes and a small sized magician¡¯s hat to put her long hair into. Be almost fell into her trap just like with Charlotte.

    The Wronged Angels Society¡¯s pattern was tooplicated, and the two members that Be currently saw were gender fraud. This little Lolita, like Charlotte, was obviously really cute.

    However, she deliberately wore the clothes of a boy, so Be couldn¡¯t tell if it¡¯s her hobby or otherwise.

 Volume 2 Chapter 79: The Weekend Arrangement after Returning from a Rewarding Journey.

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 79: The Weekend Arrangement after Returning from a Rewarding Journey.</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Yukan

    The Wronged Angels Society had opened this store and was basically selling female-oriented merchandise. Usually, there would be a lot of customers, however, because they were mainly female customers and most girls liked to sleepte on weekends, therefore, there were not many customers at this timing in the store. Ivy knew that there were lesser people at that time thus she dared to go to the shop to buy dolls secretly.

    The manager of the ¡°Angel is Not Lonely¡± store was the vice president of The Wronged Angels Society, Demir, and he was the fake young cute boy who was actually a girl whom Be had just met. If Demir had changed to women¡¯s clothing, she would be a very attractive little loli. She didn¡¯t know why Demir always liked to wear boys¡¯ clothes for whatsoever reason. People who mistook her for being a shota would be no lesser than the number of people who had mistaken Charlotte for a loli.

    ¡°Sister Bellina, all of you can buy anything you like. If a girl buys the goods here, you will get 20% off. If it was a beautiful girl that buys, she will get 40% off! If a boy buys it for his girlfriend, it would be the original price. If you buy it for yourself, you can get a 30% discount.¡±

    ¡°Demir, your shop base your discounts on faces? Then how much discount can I get!¡±

    ¡°Well, since you¡¯re the most beautiful girls here, 50% off!¡±

    Demir snuck a peek at Elena and said to Be. Be felt strange, how had Demir discovered Elena¡¯s true appearance? When Elena entered the store, she was used to wearing a coat to cover her appearance. Could it be that Demir could see through the coat?

    There were indeed a lot of small gifts in this shop, and the friends who hade with Be were focused on purchasing merchandise. Even ine and Betty, who had been vignt against Charlotte, had temporarily put down their guard. No matter what their true identity was, they were ordinary girls now and there was nothing wrong in liking all these small items.

    However, Be was obviously not very satisfied with the merchandise. She was originally a girl who was turned halfway so her interest in these things was not great. The attentive Demir had discovered the strangeness of Be quickly. As a businessman who had been operating the shop for a long time, she was good at observing people¡¯s facial expressions and the disappointment in Be¡¯s eyes was easily captured by her.

    ¡°Sister Bellina, do you want something more exciting, I have it here too, you can go to the area inside the store with me.¡±

    ¡°Hey, this little girl, your thoughts are really not simple! There is an area in the store?¡±

    ¡°Yes, there is, I don¡¯t rmend it to girls in general. Like the previous sister Ivy, I didn¡¯t tell her that there is an internal area.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you telling me? Am I not an ordinary girl!¡±

    ¡°It is just a feeling, Sister Bellina, I feel that you are a little different from the average girl. How different, I can¡¯t say it either. Sister Bellina, do you want to go to the inner area?¡±

    ¡°Lead the way, I have to see what the inner area of your store is selling.¡±

    Demir deliberately lowered her voice and moved closer to Be in order to rmend. Charlotte was busy rmending products to other girls. Like other girls, she did not notice Be¡¯s situation.

    Under the Demir¡¯s lead, Be walked into the hidden area of the store through a hidden door. The lighting in the inner area was much darker than in the outer area. The merchandise here was divided into two areas, the bookshelf area and the props area. The bookshelf area was divided into two areas. The logo of one area is a pure white flower, which looked like a lesbian in her past life. The other sign, Be did not understand what it was.

    Be originally thought that there was something exciting for sale in the inner area , but it turned out to be just books. She was about to turn away in disappointment to see the props area when the cover of several books on the bookshelf attracted her attention.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this ..... the Philosophy Comic? The Other World is actually selling them!¡±

    Be looked at the books on the bookshelf with a startled look. The whole bookshelves were filled withic books. The pictures on the cover were all ssic scenes of boys¡¯ loveics. Through the covers, Be could feel a burst of very strong philosophical aura.

    ¡°Demir, where did you get all theseic books?¡±

    ¡°Sister Bellina, this is a trade secret. Please don¡¯t ask anymore, I won¡¯t say it. You better go over to the bookshelf over there. The bookshelves here are basically for members of the Brotherhood. It¡¯s better for girls to go over to the bookshelf over there.¡±

    The bookshelf on the other side was naturally filled with girls¡¯ loveics. This was simr to Be¡¯s thinking. Since there were boys¡¯ loveics then it was not surprising to sell girl¡¯s loveics also. Out of curiosity, Be had also flipped theics over there. The girls¡¯ loveics ced on the bookshelf were quiteplete; there were normal ones and also novelty ones.

    Be settled on an instructional girls¡¯ loveic that had and reached out to the side of the book. She was about to remove it when she saw the other side of the book being held by slim, delicate and fair girl¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Sorry, so you wanted this book too, then I...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I can give it up to you. You are.... Chief President Angelia?¡±

    Be turned her head and saw that a sea-blue beautiful girl was standing there, looking at her with astonishment. Be always had a deep impression of beautiful girls. She recognized this beautiful girl in an instant. Angelica, the Chief President of the Central Students¡¯ Union of Olsylvia Academy. Be felt really lucky today after meeting Ivy by ident then running into Chief President Angelica from the General Student¡¯s Union too. If she was to meet Isamanter, that would be perfect.

    Angelia looked at Be with an embarrassed face. In her arms, she was carrying a few selected girls¡¯ loveics. The covers all looked to be instructional. It was really hard to tell that this Chief President of the Central Students¡¯ Union had such a unique taste. Fortunately, she was not reading boys¡¯ loveics. If it was a boys¡¯ loveics, Be would not know how to interact with her. She had no interest in boys¡¯ loveics.

    ¡° ssmate Bellina, what a coincidence. Then, slowly take a look, I will..¡±

    ¡°Chief President Angelia, I came with President Britney. If you¡¯re to leave, please help me pass a message to her. Just say that I am readingics in the inner area to leave her mind at rest.¡±

    ¡°If that is the case.... I will go over there and take a look! I am not in a hurry to leave; when I am going backter then I will go and say hello to her!¡±

    Angelia turned her face away unnaturally, her heart pondering on the strategy of coping rapidly with the situation. Her love for this type ofic book was a secret between herself and the store manager, Demir. Other people would not know about this secret.

    Angelia received the news from Demir, saying that a new batch of books would arrive this weekend. In the early morning, she had run out of the shop. There were fewer people in the morning so it would be safer toe to the store then. No matter what, she was also the Chief President of the Student Union. It was not very good for people to see her running into this type of store and buying this kind of book.

    Originally, Angelia had chosen a book and was ready to leave. She didn¡¯t expect that Ivy had also visited the store and saw her selecting and purchasing dolls in the outer area. Angelia reluctantly went back. Ivy was an assassin; it was unrealistic to bypass her and escape from her sight. Therefore, Chief President Angelia retreated and continued to selectics and conveniently waited for Ivy to leave before she could leave.

    As a result, Angelia was too fascinated and when Ivy left, she did not realize it. Too engrossed with the girls¡¯ loveics, her secret was discovered by Be. As the Chief President of the Central Student Union, Angelica was calmer than the previous Ivy, and she had no obvious signs of anxiety. Just as she was busy thinking about exnations in her mind, Be, who was always unpredictable, came to her with no trace of politeness and took her hand.

    ¡°Hey...ssmate Bellina, what are you...¡±

    ¡°Chief President Angelia, I finally found my soulmate. My friends around me don¡¯t read these type ofics. It so happens that you can bring me around! I just came over and am not sure which book over here would be good to read!¡±

    ¡°But, I really don¡¯t read..... These are the ones I bought for...¡±

    ¡°Chief President Angelia, please don¡¯t deny it already. Don¡¯t you want a bookmate who could share insights with you? It would be very lonely to read a book alone!¡±

    ¡°Bellina,e with me, I will introduce you to some good books.¡±

    Be was an experienced person, she would not let go of this opportunity to get closer with a targeted girl. Although Angelia was the Chief President of the Central Student Union and was skilled at the handling of official matters, she had been distressed that she had no one to share the joy of reading such category of girls¡¯ loveics with her. In the area where the girls¡¯ loveics were stacked at the bookshelves, she had never seen any girl other than her. This time being seen by Be, maybe it was not a bad thing after all.

    Outside the main office door of the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Central Student Union. Today was the weekend and the Central Student Union was also on a holiday break. Most members of the Central Student Union were resting. A secretary, Cynthia, was left on standby to deal with unexpected situations.

    ¡°ssmate Norris, you said that there was an urgent matter for Chief President Angelia. What is it? The Chief President is not here now! ¡°

    ¡°Secretary Cynthia, can you tell me where Chief President Angelia is now! This is a very serious matter and must be made known to her. ¡°

    No, this is the secret of Chief President Angelia. I am also not sure where is she now. If you need something, you can tell me!¡±

    Outside the main door of the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Central Student Union, a very handsome young priest was negotiating with the Central Student Union¡¯s secretary, Cynthia. He was the person who had apanied President Maria back to the dormitory. He was the young priest, Norris, who had sent her to the dormitory.

    Norris hovered for a while in the morning around the residential hall of President Maria. He finally used his special secret method to determine that there were traces of activity of the Abyss Demonic King at the residence hall of President Maria¡¯s dormitory. President Maria and the other four Holy Maidens were cultivating in seclusion and he felt very abnormal. However, because there was no actual evidence thus, it was not good for him to report the situation to the President of The Doors of Truth.

    The only way now was to find the other Student Presidents to confirm where President Maria was cultivating. If there was anything unusual about President Maria, his thoughts would be confirmed.

    However, the Presidents of the Olsylvia Academy had collectively ¡°disappeared¡± over the weekend. Maria said that she was going to cultivate together with the four Holy Maidens and disappeared. Isaman seemed like she was deliberately hiding from him and was nowhere to be found when he went to her office. Lucia had already moved out of her aristocrat¡¯s academy dormitory area and had moved to the new dormitory. The teachers in the dormitory area did not know where she was and naturally she could not be found.

    Britney and Ivy were also not in their dormitory. Their roommates were unaware of their whereabouts. Now the only hopeful one, President Angelia was also not there. He felt really speechless.

    Norris helplessly turned and left. He did think to find the Principals to report the situation, but there was no clear evidence that there was a Demonic Being invading the St. Louis Church Academy, which directly questioned the level of security of the Radiant Church. With no evidence for this situation that challenged the authority of the Radiant Church;the consequences of provoking the church would be very severe.

    Cynthia, the secretary of the General Student Union, looked at the back of the handsome male priest that had left and gently let out a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t know the reason, but this young priest had always had an indescribable sense of oppression and it was really tiring to talk to him.

    Towards Norris¡¯s reminder, Cynthia naturally treated it as a joke. Although she said that it would be recorded into the files, but the thought of Demonic Beings invading Radiant Church¡¯s St. Louis Church Academy sounded like a fantasy story. Norris had based it on intuition and intuition could not be used as evidence.

    As for the matter of finding President Maria, it was necessary to wait until the Chief President Angelia returned before making a decision. However, she felt that President Angelia would not pay attention to such a dubious situation. There were many things that the Chief President would always be busy with. She felt that it was unnecessary to trouble her with this small incident.

    At the Olsylvia Academy, there was Six Major Academy Lakes and the biggestke was the Vigina Lake. At the edge of Vignia Lake, the exclusive white apartment building belonged to the Duke of Bellina¡¯s. There was a ¡°Pure White Heaven¡± drug refining room. Be and her party of people had finished shopping and returned directly to the dormitory area. This dormitory had a lot of functional rooms. Among them was a room specially dedicated for an alchemist to practice refining.

    The alchemist¡¯s refining equipments were Sharon¡¯s arrangements for people to move from the stores and her home, all of which are thetest design of alchemy equipment. Considering the difficulty of refining the resurrection drug, Betty and ine had stayed behind as Sharon¡¯s assistants. ine had also mastered alchemy but did not have the opportunity to exhibit her skills. Betty¡¯s main duty was to help Sharon see if there was any refining error that would turn the medicine into poison.

    With the help of the both of them, there should be no problem with this time¡¯s refining. Because staying here couldn¡¯t help them in anything. Be, together with Britney, had left the alchemy room. Both of them were amateurs so there was no point in staying there. It may also affect the performance of the alchemists. Temporary departure would be the best choice.

    In the current dormitory building, Be and Britney were only the ones left. L was looking at Maria in the underground room and would not appear. ine and the two of them were busy with refining the resurrection drug. ording to the difficulty of refining the drug, the refining would take at least one hour or more. Be¡¯s roommates and next door neighbor, room two¡¯s President Lucia, Natasha and others were also not there. They had gone to attend some unknown activities.

    Anyway, Angel with the three little Lolis had gone out with them thus they should not encounter any danger. Be¡¯s gaze inadvertently saw the prominent string of nes on Britney¡¯s neck. The style of the ne was the same that was obtained from President Maria and should be one of the branch key nes.

    Just now in Demir¡¯s shop and at the store shelves, Be and Angelia had hit it off. Be had discovered that Angelia was a girl who had girls¡¯ loveplex. However, currently this world only focused on philosophy and girls¡¯ love had not yet be popr. So Angelia could only hide her special habit.

    After interacting with Be, Angelia was happy because she had finally found a bookmate who shared her interests. Because of theck of time, she could only invite Be to meet tomorrow, Sunday, at a different location. The two will further exchange insights on girls¡¯ loveics. Since then, except for Isaman, who was only assisting in information, and, five of the six Presidents from Olsylvia Academy have already hooked up with Be.

    Seeing that the dormitory was not disturbed by other outsiders, Be¡¯s eyes were a little evil and as she secretly nced at Britney. This was a good opportunity where no one would interrupt to take away the key of President Britney. The innocent President Britney at this moment was concentrated on the wall decoration in the dormitory building and was not aware that she was being attentively watched by Be.

    ¡°Britney, are you eager to go back after you get the resurrection drug?¡±

    ¡°I am not in a hurry. Today, my family had taken my sister to see a therapist and will note back so soon. What¡¯s up, Be?¡±

    ¡°If that is the case, then can you apany me to a ce? It¡¯s not far from the area of ??this dormitory.¡±

 Volume 2 Chapter 80: Elenaâ€™s Mysterious Request

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 80: Elena¡¯s Mysterious Request</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Yukan

    At thekeside of Vignia Lake, which was one of the Six Major Academy Lakes of the Olsylvia Academy, in Duchess Bellina¡¯s private apartment, ¡°Pure White Heaven¡±. In front of this dormitory building, there was a swimming pool which had the water supplied by Vignia Lake. Only a few apartments had such a design and Be¡¯s dormitory building was one of those.

    ¡°Britney, why are you wearing such conservative clothes to swim? Let me help you change into the clothes that I designed!¡±

    ¡°Bellina, aren¡¯t you wearing a little too...¡±

    ¡°Call me Be. And Britney, didn¡¯t you say that you would listen to what I say!¡±??????

    At the poolside, Britney looked at Be with an embarrassed expression, as Be was currently wearing a ck bikini. Be had a knight¡¯s background and her figure was rather good. Coupled with the fact that this body was actually a demon king¡¯s body, it had an unconventional sense of beauty.

    Britney had never seen such a style of swimsuit in this world and was momentarily stunned. When Be walked over and wanted to help strip her clothes, Britney quickly regained her senses and helplessly tried to stop Be¡¯s tampering hands. Everyone might be female but Be¡¯s experienced actions seemed more like a pervert that was caressing a girl. But Britney didn¡¯t know if it was just her misconception.

    Britney yielded after putting on some resistance and soon enough, she was stripped by Be and changed into a pink bikini that Be designed. The size was surprisingly fitting and she didn¡¯t know how Be got her measurement.

    ¡°Be, isn¡¯t this size a little...¡±

    ¡°What is there to be afraid of? This building and the two other buildings beside us all belong to me. No one will see you. Can¡¯t you just wear it for me to see?¡±

    ¡°No...problem. But, how did you know my...¡±??????

    ¡°Britney, stop dawdling around. Hurry up ande over here to rx in the water.¡±

    Before Britney could finish asking why Be knew her bra size, she was pulled into the pool by Be. The only difficult thing Be felt was that Britney refused to take off that ne even aftering into the water. That key was just hanging in front of her breast and swaying around. Be truly wanted to just pounce on her and snatch the key away.

    But, Britney wasn¡¯t Maria and Be didn¡¯t want to forcefully take the key away from her. Britney was a very pure girl and Be didn¡¯t want to deal with her using the methods that she used to deal with Maria and the holy maidens. There were plenty of people who saw Be shopping around with Britney, hence it was impossible for Be to kidnap her into the secret room.

    But, this wouldn¡¯t pose a problem to Be. She looked over at the woven mat by the poolside and thought of a new idea. A pure girl wasn¡¯t difficult to deceive; even if Be couldn¡¯t paralyze Britney, she still had a way to take the key from Britney.

    ¡°Britney,e and lie down here! Let me give you a back massage.¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t good right? I am just amoner, but you are...¡±

    ¡°Juste over. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯lle and grab you!¡±

    In the alchemy room, Sharon was being assisted by Betty and ine and they had finally refined the resurrection medicine. Sharon let out a breath of relief as this sessful refinement was a little out of her expectation. The effects might not beparable to the one that Be auctioned off, but the difference wasn¡¯t significant.

    But, Be and Britney were no longer around and had probably gone to wait in another ce. ine volunteered to bring this resurrection medicine to let Be and Britney verify, leaving behind Sharon and Betty in the alchemy room.

    ine had the same psychic magic as Angel and it wasn¡¯t a problem for her to locate someone in therge dormitory. In just a short amount of time, the two grieving spirits that she sent out had located her targets at the swimming pool. ine didn¡¯t pause and quickly headed over the swimming pool after some slight pondering.

    When ine arrived at the woven mat by the poolside, she saw a scene which caused her heart to race. She saw Britney closing her eyes on the woven mat; she seemed to have fallen asleep on the mat.

    Be was wearing a ck bikini and she was riding on top of Britney¡¯s snow-white back, and it seemed like she was giving Britney a back massage. In fact, Be took the opportunity when Britney was sleeping and undid her pink bikini strap. One of her hands were rapaciously caressing Britney¡¯s snow-white back while her other hand was reaching over to undo Britney¡¯s ne.

    ¡°Be, what are you... doing?¡±??????

    ¡°Shh, ine. Don¡¯t wake Britney up. She¡¯s just too tired and I¡¯m giving her a massage to help her rx.¡±

    ¡°Apologies, I shall not bother the two of you. I shall take my...¡±

    ¡°Since you are already here. Don¡¯t you have something that you need me for? Has the resurrection medicine been refined?¡±

    Be stood up, feeling a bit of pity, as she helped Britney fastened the button on her back. She was already very familiar with the sensitive spots on a female body, as she had tested it on Maria and the others. Had it not been for the great soundproofing of the secret room, the yelling from Maria and the others probably would have echoed throughout the entire dormitory. When recalling it, Be found it rather memorable!

    Of course, Be naturally knew the massage method to help girls fall asleepfortably. It was precisely because of Be¡¯s great massage that Britney dozed off. If it wasn¡¯t for ine¡¯s appearance, Be would have carried Britney into a room to conduct some embarrassing acts. Since Be vited Maria and the others yesterday, she felt as though the dark desire in the depths of her spirit had intensified. But Be didn¡¯t know if it was a good or bad thing.

    ¡°Thanks to the help from Betty and Sharon, it has finally been refined. That¡¯s right, Be. Where did you buy the swimsuit that you and Britney are wearing? I am a little... little curious.¡±

    ¡°Why, are you interested!? I designed them. Do you want a piece?¡±??????

    ¡°I want... forget it. Let¡¯s discuss this when we have the time. Since the resurrection medicine has been refined, shouldn¡¯t you wake her up?¡±??????

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait a while longer. She¡¯s too tired. Let her rest for a bit.¡±

    Be gently carried Britney and brought her into a small bedroom which was concealed in the dormitory building. This bedroom was the scene of the crime that Be wanted to use to ¡°eat¡± Britney. Now that ine had suddenly appeared, Be had to give up for now. But, since Britney had already bared herself to Be, it was just a matter of time before Be brought Britney into a society. There was no need to rush right now.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell that you are surprisingly gentle to girls. I¡¯m doubting my own judgment.¡±

    ¡°ine, I am a good person. What did you see to think that I am a trans... that I am a bad person!¡±

    Be gently ced Britney on therge bed and lightly helped covered her up with a nket. If ine wasn¡¯t looking over at this side, Be even wanted to nt a kiss on Britney¡¯s cheeks.

    Be had intentionally left out the clothes that she stripped off from Britney earlier. If Britney was to wake up suddenly, with her pure and shy personality, she wouldn¡¯t wear this captivating pink bikini and escape. Britney would certainly sit there obediently and wait for Be.

    ¡°Would you believe it if I said it¡¯s my intuition? That¡¯s right, I have something to discuss with you. Could youe over with me?¡±

    ine naturally could know of Be¡¯s evil schemes, but her grieving spirits were trying to hint at her that this blonde and beautiful knight was just like her other dormmates and wasn¡¯t of the human race.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, but don¡¯t dy for too long! I still want toe back and take care of this youngss.¡±

    ***

    In the basement of Filomena Nobility Academy¡¯s Rose Society¡¯s original activity room, the members of the Golden Legend Society were nervously crowding around the passageway of the activity room. They had epted the order from Carlos toe and conduct a check. Carlos might have failed in the summoning of the Seven Demon Kings of Sins and was currently spending huge money to deal with themotion from the exploding activity room, but he didn¡¯t forget how the Rose Society had been suppressing him.

    Carlos didn¡¯t personally lead the team here, but his trusted aide, Albert and the others were here. Just as they did so in the past, the Golden Legend were nning to put up some obstructions. But, the passageway had already been obstructed by someone else. There were a few domineering girls that reserved the only passageway towards this building.

    ¡°Dragon Knight Lishi, no.1 Swordsman Kriss... They had both joined the Rose Society. Things are bad!¡±

    ¡°Boss Albert, let us retreat first. The brothers that came here earlier had inexplicably been knocked out and thrown onto the za!¡±

    When Albert saw those girls that were standing there leisurely, he hesitated and decided to retreat. He didn¡¯t know what was going on so he didn¡¯t contact the foreign students from the Olivia Wizard Academy for any reinforcements. If they were to fight it out, they were the ones that would be taking the loss. Putting the other girls aside, just Lisha and Kriss were enough to fight all of them.

    When Lisha and Kriss looked on as the Golden Legend Society retreated, they felt a little disappointed, as they originally thought that they could have a fight. Ariel, who was wearing a cloak that covered half a body, was flipping to the speed attack magic page of the magic book. She might not express it, but she was a little disappointed as well. This week had been nothing but theory lessons and she was almost bored to death.

    The few of them already knew the things that were taught during the specialization sses. They felt that the teachers no longer had anything that they could teach him. Sometimes, being too powerful was also a kind of solitude. Assassin Noreya was concealed within the shadows of the school building; she was secretly providing protection for her dormmates in the school building.

    There were plenty of people lying down by Noreya¡¯s feet and they were all from the assassin specialization ss. In the nearby windows and balconies of the buildings, there were a few from the archer specialization ss that were knocked out by Noreya with five crossbow bolts shot from her practice crossbow.

    ¡°The members from the Mask of Darkness are invested in this greatly uh! They actually sent so many helpers to assist the Golden Legend Society. A pity that people of such a level will never defeat me!¡±

    Noreya suddenly aimed her crossbow towards the front, while a practice crossbow bolt shot at almost the same timing. The crossbow bolt flew across the sky and struck an assassin ss student that was concealed in arge tree. This unlucky fellow was immediately taken out after exposing his face.

    If this had been a battlefield, Noreya¡¯s crossbow bolt would have immediately burst his skull open. Right now, he only had to pay the price of getting knocked out for an entire day, which was much betterpared to losing his life.

    ***

    At the observation deck of Duchess Bellina¡¯s ¡°Pure White Heaven¡± apartment, Be had casually put on a white bathrobe and ced her hands on the railing. Due to the fact that she was still wearing that ck bikini, there was a huge contrast between the white and ck colors of her exposed swimsuit.

    If this undisguised temptation was seen by some men, they would surely go into a frenzy. It was a pity that the dormitory buildings here were all for females and this sight was only left for the girls to see.

    ine was standing not far away from Be by the railing and she was looking at Be with aplicated expression. She stayed silent for a moment and still decided to ask. She could only ask a favor from Be for this matter. Apart from Be, the other dormmates felt as though they were of the same level as herself, thus, she couldn¡¯t rely on them.

    ¡°Be, what do you think of my elder sister, Isaman?¡±

    ¡°What do I think? I feel that she is a beautiful girl. If I can...¡±

    ¡°Annoying. That is not what I am asking about. It¡¯s like this, I feel... In any case, I feel that she is hiding something from me. You know about this, right? Apart from the time that we visited her to ask for a favor, she seemed to be intentionally avoiding me since then. I think, she is definitely hiding an unspeakable secret!¡±

    ¡°ine, she is your elder sister! How can you suspect your elder sister...¡±

    ¡°That is not... true. I just want to ask you to help me secretly tail Isaman. I want to see what kind of secret she¡¯s hiding.¡±

    ¡°This is a bit difficult! You know that I¡¯m a good child and that I would never do something like stalking someone. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to ask for Noreya¡¯s help? She is a professional assassin and I am just a normal knight who isn¡¯t specialized in stalking!¡±

    ¡°I feel that you are more suited to such tasks. How about it? Just help me out! If this task is sessful, I can promise you anything. No matter how unreasonable it is!¡±

    ¡°ine, are you a devil or a god? You can fulfill any request?¡±???

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother about that. I will provide you reconnaissance assistance. How about it? Deal?¡±

    ¡°It is fine for us to deal, but before this, you have to help me with something. I want to get a certain key that is on Isaman. It should be simr to this key that I just got from Britney.¡±??????

    Be might not know what kind of secret was ine trying to find out from President Isaman, but ording to the fake loli Charlotte, there was a high possibility that Isaman was a transmigrator. When Be was at the City of Sin, Halifax, she did see ine shopping over there and ine had a boss who had six-digit in sin points. The true identities of these two individuals were definitely problematic!

    Be was in the mysterious bedroom and Britney had just opened her beautiful sleepy eyes. The moment she woke up, she abruptly realized that she was lying down on afortable andrge bed. As the silk nket slipped down, she felt a cooling sensation on her skin.

    When Britney lowered her head to look, she realized her previously captivating pink bikini had been taken off and she was stark naked. What was going on? She remembered Be giving her massage and that she had dozed off after feeling toofortable. Why was the current situation like this!

    Just as Britney was still in a dazzled state of mind, the individualying beside her couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. That person reached out the hands to vigorously pull Britney back onto the bed. Britney was then hugged so tightly as a pair of perverted hands roamed across her body.

    Britney was trying to struggle, but her assant¡¯s strength was much stronger than her archer¡¯s hand. In just a short moment, both of Britney¡¯s hands were crossed and pressed on her back. Britney, who was being pressed down, wanted to shout for help, but when she saw that her assant was Be, she gave up.

    Be¡¯s ck bikini had vanished as well and it was unknown when she had taken it off. When Britney recalled the rumors about Be preferring girls and having dubious rtionships with Lisha and the many other girls, Britney couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious.

    Britney originally didn¡¯t believe such rumors, otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have been so unguarded as to rx at the pool with Be by herself. Now it looked like she had been too careless. When she thought until here, Britney struggled even stronger but was still unable to shake off Be¡¯s grip. Be used her skilled maneuvers to lock Britney¡¯s body down; it was obvious this wasn¡¯t Be¡¯s first time doing this to a girl.

    ¡°Be? What are you... don¡¯t touch over there! Didn¡¯t you say that it would just be a simple massage...¡±

    ¡°Sillyss. I have been waiting for you to wake up for half an hour. Now, it is time for us to talk about some private things!¡±

    ¡°Can we first...¡±

    ¡°No, I have been holding myself back for half an hour.¡±

 Volume 2 Chapter 81: Afternoon Tea with President Lucia

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 81: Afternoon Tea with President Lucia</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    At Vignia Lake of Olsylvia Academy. In Duchess Bellina¡¯s private apartment, ¡°Pure White Heaven¡±. Be was embracing and coaxing Britney in a certain secret room of the dormitory building. Britney waspletely powerless while she was cuddled softly by Be. Be¡¯s insane behavior had nearly knocked her unconscious.

    ¡°Be... I want to go back...¡±

    ¡°You will stay here with me this weekend. I will send you back after dinner and hand the resurrection medicine to your little sister and bring you back.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    ¡°No buts. Next week onwards, you will move and stay here with me. If I remember it correctly, the President of the Mask of Darkness is still plotting something against you. You are much safer if you stay here with me. I am worried to leave you in the dormitory region.¡±

    Britney wanted to say something, but getting randomly kissed and caressed by Be, she obediently shut her mouth. Be tyranny had nearly vited her to death. Earlier, she had tried many times to slip away when Be wasn¡¯t noticing, but all her ns were seen through by this female devil. She was then pulled back onto the bed and vited again. After a few rounds, Britney hadpletely surrendered and no longer dared to escape again.

    ¡°Be, don¡¯t you already have Lisha? Can¡¯t you let me go!?¡±

    ¡°My friends aren¡¯t only Lisha. Britney, could you already have a boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°No, but it feels strange like this. I¡¯m afraid...¡±

    ¡°That is fine then. Britney, your boyfriend¡¯s role has been reserved by me forever.¡±

    Britney knew that she couldn¡¯t refuse and simply epted her fate. She had a personality that once she was possessed by someone, she would be very reliant on that someone. Be was simply divinely fast in taking action. If she had acted a few dayster, apart from the President from Mask of Darkness, the hidden Savior in Francis Academy would have made a move on Britney. Right now, Britney had been taken by Be.

    Britney didn¡¯t have the body of a demon race. Thus, in just a short moment, she fell asleep from fatigue. Be carried Britney and walked through the secret door in the bedroom and arrived at the underground secret room. If the other girls were to return and see Britney¡¯s state, they would inevitably have a strange notion, especially Natasha who was the chief of the Disciplinary Committee.

    Before taking down Natasha, it was best for Be to remain a low profile in the dormitory building. When Natasha had been conquered by Be, she would then be y anything she wanted in the dormitory building.

    In the secret room, when the imprisoned Maria and the others saw the door opening, they originally thought that someone wasing to save them. But, when they saw that it was Be, they were so frightened that they didn¡¯t even dare to look at her. Be had humiliated them very miserably yesterday night and apart from Daisy who enjoyed it a little, the rest of them were extremely embarrassed. They never would have expected for girls to be able to do it in so many fancy methods.

    ¡°L, are they behaving? Did anyone try to escape?¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be. Don¡¯t you worry, they will not be able to escape.¡±

    L answered Be¡¯s question in a firm manner, as she had been tied up by these spiderwebs as well. L knew that these spiderweb¡¯s toughness was something that even a professional assassin like her couldn¡¯t break free, let alone Maria and these frail female priest.

    ¡°That¡¯s good then. Thisss is President Britney from Francis Academy, help me take care of her too. Just put her at that much morefortable bed, and there is no need to tie her up. If I am not back when she awakens, you just have to help me look after her. There is no need to find clothes for her too, just tell her I will bring one set of clothes for her when I am back.¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, your methods are... too evil. You are just like the devil.¡±

    ¡°I am a Demon King... Is there a problem?¡±

    President Maria was looking with eyes that were unresigned, as she felt unfair. Britney was just like her, a president of the Student Union. Why was Britney ced there gently, but she was trussed up with ropes and thrown on this side? In terms of looks, she and Britney were both the Top Ten Academy Belles of the Olsylvia Academy, hence their looks were around the same level.

    When seeing how gentle Be was towards Britney, Maria had some weird thoughts. She didn¡¯t realize that her subconsciousness had been slowly altered by Be. Right now, Maria should have been thinking of ways to escape, but she was actually thinking in the wrong direction.

    ¡°President Maria, stay here obediently and I wille apany all of you at night.¡±

    Be didn¡¯t notice any anomaly from President Maria, but before she left, she didn¡¯t forget to kiss President Maria and each of the four holy maidens. If Be had noticed that President Maria didn¡¯t have that disgusted and loathsome expression when she was kissed, things would be so much more interesting.

    When Be left the secret room, she was obstructed by a familiar individual in the hallway. It was the blonde loli with a twin ponytail that Be was extremely familiar with. Wasn¡¯t it Student Union President Lucia from the Filomena Nobility Academy!? Fortunately Be had some foresight and had already changed into a set of normal clothing. If President Lucia had seen her running naked around the dormitory building, it would certainly be very awkward. After all, their rtionship wasn¡¯t at such close terms yet.

    ¡°ssmate Bellina. Are you free right now? If you have nothing on right now, pleasee to my dormitory. I remember that we still have an afternoon tea appointment!¡±

    ¡°President Lucia, you can just call me Be. Bellina is a name that is meant for outsiders. Where is Natasha? If I remember it correctly, she had been stopping me from entering your dormitory to attend that appointment.¡±

    ¡°Natasha has led the members of the Disciplinary Committee to deal with some matters. The two societies, Golden Legend and the Mask of Darkness had tried to invade the Rose Society¡¯s territory this weekend. They had been beaten up by a foreign mysterious assassin hired by the Rose Society, in the former activity room of the Rose Society.¡±

    ¡°It seems like more than 50 individuals had been knocked out. Even the teachers from the assassin and archer sses had been knocked out. The members of the Disciplinary Committee are going to deal with it and transfer out the casualties at the same time. Due to insufficient manpower, even Ivy had been asked to go and help. Right now, I am the only person in the dormitory.¡±

    Be suddenly recalled that there was a turf war among the societies this weekend. She assumed that after Carlos¡¯ society office had been blown up, he would stop the battle for this week. She didn¡¯t expect that fellow to be so dedicated. But, thatss, Noreya had done it too excessively, she even instantly took out those teachers that the Golden Legend spent so much money to hire. It seemed like this week¡¯s turf war wouldn¡¯t require her to personally participate.

    In the Central Student Union¡¯s conference room of the Olsylvia Academy... Chief President Angelia had just returned back to the office. As soon as she entered, the Student Union¡¯s secretary immediately handed over a pile of documents to her. The Central Student Union had many things to deal with and even during the rest periods during weekends, they still to handle with many official matters.

    ¡°Cynthia, are you trying to overwork me? Why are there so many documents as soon as I return!?¡±

    ¡°President Angelia. There are many things arranged for this week. I have already handled most of the trivial matters for you. These are all the things that a Chief President has to endorse personally.¡±

    ¡°A report from Vice President Norris of the Doors of Truth? I don¡¯t think I will bother with this report. I cannot base on my so-called intuition and go find President Maria of the St. Louis Church Academy. Cynthia, take this report and throw it away!¡±

    ¡°Understood, President Angelia!¡±

    ¡°Later on, help me postpone all of tomorrow¡¯s morning matters to the afternoon. I have some personal matters to attend to tomorrow morning.¡±

    Norris¡¯s report regarding the possible appearance magical beings in St. Louis Church Academy, had been gracefully disregarded by President Angelia. One could only say that he was unlucky, as Angelia had already arranged a meetup with Be on the morning of this Sunday. How could she spend time on such baseless report to investigate President Maria¡¯s private church affairs? This was a waste of her precious time to readics.

    In the Block 3 dormitory which was beside Be¡¯s dormitory, Be was currently being a guest. It was midday right now and the afternoon sun was slightly prating the transparent door at the balcony. It had illuminated the entire floor of the room, giving off a strange warmth.

    Be was having some tea and a blonde beautiful girl with twin ponytail was seated opposite her right now. The girl was currently fully concentrated on setting up the tea set at the front. Be had seen plenty of such scene in Japanese mangas. If President Lucia was wearing a kimono right now, this would have been an authentic Japanese tea ceremony.

    Of course, that was just an ideal dream. Lucia was currently wearing a normal school uniform from the Olsylvia Academy. If Be had to give a grade for this uniform, she would be the first to offer a poor evaluation, as the design was much too conservative. Be had redeemed a few sets of this uniform, but she would never wear it. Under her instigation, none of her dormmates were wearing such a uniform.

    ¡°Be, can... can you stop staring at me with those eyes? I nearly poured the tea outside of the cup.¡±

    ¡°Lucia, you are the best scenery here. If I don¡¯t look at you, who should I look at? Don¡¯t be nervous, I am not having any dirty thoughts.¡±

    ¡°That might not be necessarily true! Alright, flippant talks. The tea is ready,e and have a taste.¡±

    Lucia used both her hands to serve the tea to Be. When she saw Be focused on tasting the tea, she had a relief in her heart. Be¡¯s eyes had been giving her an indescribable and intensive encroachment. She truly couldn¡¯t understand why was Be¡¯s eyes like that. She had just happened to encounter a strolling Be when she was returning back to her dormitory. When she recalled about the afternoon tea appointment, she immediately invited Be back to her dormitory.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Be. You didn¡¯t join any other societies apart from the Rose Society right?¡±

    ¡°Nope, just Rose Society. A few days ago, members of some Wealthy Club actually invited me, but I turned them down. They mentioned contributing 100,000 gold coins to immediately join as a high-ss member. They said that every weekend, there would be some special activities for the high-ss members, but they seem to be some indecent society. How could someone as decent and upright like me, join that kind of society?¡±

    ¡°Then, do you have some spare time after ss? It¡¯s like this, my grandfather... who is Principal Elvis of the Filomena Nobility Academy, wants to appoint you as our student union¡¯s secretary. He had sent people to look for you previously, but you didn¡¯t respond. So, he requested me toe and ask you.¡±

    ¡°What... does a secretary need to do? I have never done it before.¡±

    ¡°It is just a title. If you are willing toe, Vice President Aurora will personally guide you. She is going to move over next week.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. But, President Lucia, I would like to borrow the key on your neck. If you agree to it, I will agree to be the secretary.¡±

    ¡°What do you need this key for? This is the key to the forbidden secret room.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother about it. President Maria from the St. Louis Church Academy¡¯s student union requested me to gather it for her. She mentioned about reactivating the seal of the secret room. Look, this is Maria¡¯s key that she handed to me personally. And this key is handed to me by President Britney.¡±

    Lucia might doubt the things that Be said, but she couldn¡¯t go seeking confirmation from President Maria right now. Furthermore, Principal Elvis, who was her grandfather had been urging her to bring Be into the student union. This way, he wouldn¡¯t have to go get additional funds every day, to maintain the operating funds of the student union which were in deficit. As he could just let Be be responsible for it.

    ¡°Alright, I will temporarily lend the key to you. But, has this matter of President Maria gathering the keys, been approved by Chief President Angelia?¡±

    ¡°Of course it has been approved. I have already arranged a meeting with Angelia tomorrow morning, just to discuss this matter.¡±

    Lucia ultimately couldn¡¯t find any signs of Be lying. She then handed over the key that she was safeguarding to Be. Since she handed over a key after President Maria and Britney did so, there shouldn¡¯t be any problem. Even if there was a problem, the other presidents would also be punished along with her.

    When Be looked at the key in her hand, she felt a little regretful, as Lucia had handed over the key to her so easily. If Lucia had tried to resist, Be would have a reason to ¡°do¡± her. Lucia had the profession of a magician, and in terms of physical strength, she wouldn¡¯t even beparable to the archer, Britney who Be had pushed down forcefully. Be reckoned that Lucia wouldn¡¯t be able to escape.

    Lucia might never have entered the underground secret room of St. Louis Church Academy, but she had once helped Chief President Angelia to tidy up the historical records of the Olsylvia Academy. She happened to read those forbidden records that were locked up in the underground secret room.

    The <Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Midnight Unbelievable Tales> wasn¡¯t the only forbidden book listed by the Central Student Union of Olsylvia Academy. There were three other books which were the four major forbidden books of the Olsylvia Academy. Apart from the unbelievable tales, there were the <Melville Movement>. It was a book that recorded the forbidden musical scores of this world, which wereposed by the musician Melville, over two decades ago.

    Originally, this book should have been kept in the next door, Antote Academy, but due to some horrible incidents that happened to the students that yed those forbidden music scores, the book had been transferred to Olsylvia Academy. The Olsylvia Academy¡¯s upper echelons might not believe such rumors, but for the safety of the students, they agreed to the request to seal the book.

    The <Melville Movement> might have musical scores that brought misfortune, but it was still a precious movement and a rare piece of art. It was such a pity to simply destroy it, hence they chose to seal it. As for the other two forbidden books, <Galsworthy¡¯s Prophecy> and <Father Marion¡¯s Investigations>, they weren¡¯t as horrific as the unbelievable tales and the forbidden movement.

    <Galsworthy¡¯s Prophecy> was a book of prophecy that was written by Prophet Galsworthy, a thousand years ago. In the book, he had written the changes that would happen to this continent for the next two millennium. His prophecy had proven to be very urate for the past 1000 years. In order to prevent any chaos in the hearts of the people, the Radiant Church decided to seal this book as well. Right now, only the church knew about the prophecies written by Galsworthy for the next 1000 years.

    <Father Marion¡¯s Investigations> was the most ordinary book and there was only one reason why this book was forbidden. This book recorded the investigations that Father Marion conducted more than two centuries ago. Among all the ces he visited, he found a portal that was connected from this world to the god and demon¡¯s world. Apart from these two worlds, there were plenty of other strange dimension¡¯s portals. Some of these portals naturally mustn¡¯t be made known and only the church could know it. Hence, the reason this book was sealed.

    All these information were only known by Chief President Angelia, but Lucia had unintentionally got to know about it. After hearing Lucia¡¯s information, Be intended to obtain those three books as well. Since she had already done something wrong, there was no harm in making it worse. But Lucia didn¡¯t know that she was being dragged along by Be just like this. After selling out such important information, it would be seriously strange if Be didn¡¯t pull Lucia into her group.

 Volume 2 Chapter 82: Bellaâ€™s Weekend Strategic Battle

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 82: Be¡¯s Weekend Strategic Battle</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Yukan

    In Duchess Bellina¡¯s ¡°Pure White Heaven¡±... In the underground secret room of Be¡¯s dormitory, Be was stretching her arms, as she had just got up from a huge bed. It was still early and ording to the time, it should be around 5 o¡¯clock in the morning.

    On the huge bed was President Maria, President Britney, and four other holy maidens. Apart from President Britney, Maria and the others were still tied up. The next day was Monday and although Be was reluctant, she had to send Maria and the others back. But Be still had a n to possess them forever.

    ¡°Britney baby, have you woken up uh? Was itfortable yesterday night?¡±

    ¡°Be, only now do you ask such a question? I don¡¯t know how to reply!¡±

    ¡°Then you better be prepared, as I will be asking you this question every day.¡±

    ¡°What are you nning to do with President Maria and the others...¡±

    ¡°You do not have to ask about this. If you envy how they are looking like right now, I can fulfill that desire!¡±

    Britney was so frightened that she didn¡¯t dare to speak. She might sympathize with Maria and the others, but she didn¡¯t want to be like them. The tied up President Maria had also awakened and she was looking at Britney with aplicated expression before she went back and pretended to sleep. She was actually hoping that Britney might help her untie the spider web on her body. She didn¡¯t expect that Britney had beenpletely gobbled up by Be and so didn¡¯t have any way to help her.

    When Be recalled that she had two appointments today, she quickly went to prepare herself and left this ce for her subordinate, L to take charge. Although Britney probably wouldn¡¯t dare to escape, Be still put on an exquisite chain on Britney¡¯s hands and feet, just in case. After putting on the chains, Be left, feeling reassured while leaving behind a depressed Britney. Britney didn¡¯t expect Be to use such a method as she did have the intention to escape.

    Be prudently returned back to your dormitory and crawled back onto her own bed, as she had snuck out in the middle of the night. Among all her dormmates, only Noreya noticed that she had slipped out, but Noreya already knew where Be was going, thus she didn¡¯t expose Be.

    Back at her bed, Be noticed a note that was left by the side of her pillow by ine. She must have delivered it secretly during the night, but she didn¡¯t expect to see Be missing. Hence, she simply ced it by the side of the pillow. Lisha who hade over to share Be¡¯s bed shouldn¡¯t have noticed this note.

    ¡°Thatss. Why doesn¡¯t she just tell me personally? Why make things soplicated!?¡±

    Be nced at the bed in the distance and noticed that ine had yet to wake up. Considering that everyone was still sleeping in, and not to break this atmosphere, Be alsoid down on her bed and continued sleeping. She hugged Lisha and opened up ine¡¯s note at the same time, reading the message that ine left for her.

    ¡°Be, I made an appointment with Isaman tonight at 8 o¡¯clock. The location is at Whitney Imperial Baths of the Euphemia Imperial Academy. When the timees, let us act together and steal the key. I will persuade Big Sister Isaman to leave behind her key in the changing room.¡±

    It seemed like there wouldn¡¯t just be two appointments today. Fortunately, the timings are perfectly staggered, otherwise, Be wouldn¡¯t know how to deal with it. If everything went smoothly and in order to prevent more hups, it would be best to obtain the remaining three keys today.

    Olsylvia Academy¡¯s east campus, Olivia Wizard Academy¡¯s Ynda Garden. This garden was one of the Nine Sacred Dating Spots in Olsylvia Academy. The garden had arge variety of famous and valuable nts and there were some that were unique species that only appeared in this garden.

    The society in control of this Ynda Garden was Olsylvia Academy¡¯s practicalbat no.1 society, Ironblood Cross. Most of the society members of the Ironblood Cross were from the Olivia Wizard Academy, with a minority from the three other branch academies, apart from St. Louis Church Academy.

    The aspiration of this society¡¯s establishment was to gather all the strongbatants and militarypetent students from Olsylvia Academy. Most of the generals from the human race¡¯s empire were formerly from the Ironblood Cross Society.

    There weren¡¯t a lot of visitors at the Ynda Garden in the morning. Among these visitors, the most dazzling individual would be the beautiful girl with a deep blue gorgeous hair. She was seated at an inconspicuous bench and seemed to be waiting for someone.

    Most of the people recognized her identity as the Chief President of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Central Student Council, Angelia. She was also one of the few Array Masters in the academy. Due to her heavy workload, she would seldom appear in such public ces, especially ces which would easily cause misunderstandings.

    Those students that passed by would peek at the Chief President through the corner of their eyes, as Angelia was wearing a prominent attire which was hard not to notice. What Angelia was wearing right now, wasn¡¯t the normally strict academy uniform. She was wearing a pretty dress, and this dress was a formal attire that Angelia would wear during those ball parties of thoserge-scale academy events and festivals. If she was wearing it today, it meant that it was an important matter to her.

    Angelia¡¯s gorgeous face was filled with excitement and anxiety. There were paper bags beside her seat which were filled with books. Because the paper bags weren¡¯t transparent, no outsider could see what kind of books were in them. On the chest portion on Angelia¡¯s evening dress, there was a sea-blue colored Ynda Flower. When looking at her attire, many of the male students had their hearts shattered.

    In this other world, among the human¡¯s empire, there was a saying for when lovers first met. The female counterpart would wear a romantic flower like the Ynda Flower. The Ynda Flower represented affection in thenguage of flowers and if Angelia was wearing it, the meaning was obvious, she was in love.

    In the nearby vicinity, there were plenty of News Club¡¯s members hidden in this ce. This was big news. If the news of Chief President Angelia going on a date had been reported, the sales of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s gossip magazine would be able to reach the next level.

    Naturally, Angelia already knew of the nearby observers, but she was just going to meet with a female, hence she didn¡¯t try to nervously avoid the members of the News Club. As for her formal attire, Angelia didn¡¯t know why either. She felt that since it was her first time meeting with a book friend, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem to wear something like this.

    As for that deep blue Ynda Flower on Angelia¡¯s chest. It had been intentionally put on by her. It might invite unnecessary misunderstandings, but it was better than sitting here and getting hit on by the male students. Just earlier, there were a few shameless male students that wanted to hit on her, but after seeing the flower on her chest, they immediately gave up.

    Be was looking from a nearby ce and didn¡¯t expect for Angelia to wear so formally. Weren¡¯t they just going to have a casual meet up? Why did it look like a blind date? Right now, Be was a little embarrassed to go over and greet Angelia.

    Be was currently wearing a dark knight¡¯s equipment. Her entire armor was ck in color and the decorative designs on her armor were like designs rted to the devil. The Dark Knight was a type of disciplinary knight and in the entire knight¡¯s ss, only Be picked the Dark Knight as her sub-profession.

    It was rumored that the Dark Knight profession had been cursed, as all those who switched their profession to Dark Knights, would basically die before the age of 35 years old for some unknown reasons. Hence, when Be picked the Dark Knight profession, many of the students advised her to change to the safer Guardian Knight profession. But after Be received all the pieces of advice, she decided to switch her profession.

    Afterwards, when no one was paying attention, she secretly switched back to the Dark Knight profession. During the knight¡¯s ss, due to Be¡¯s disturbance, it was when the teachers were getting reced. Hence, no one noticed that Be had secretly switched to the Dark Knight profession. Right now, in the entire Olsylvia Academy, only a few individuals knew that Be was a Dark Knight.

    Be only realized that the curse of the Dark Knight profession was a fake rumor after she had changed her profession. This profession was supposed to be for the demon race, but it was unknown why it hade over to the human¡¯s empire. The reason why those previous Dark Knights didn¡¯t manage to live long enough was entirely due to their Dark Knight¡¯s armor which consumed their vitality, and they died due to the exhaustion of vitality.

    Be¡¯s current substitute body, Felia, already had a body constitution of a demon king, hence she didn¡¯t have the danger of getting her vitality consumed. Meaning that switching to the Dark Knight¡¯s profession wasn¡¯t going to be any problem. But one had to admit that the Dark Knight¡¯s armor design was one of the very best in being shy. Many of the youngdies were sneaking nces at Be.

    Be was currently wearing a knight¡¯s helmet hence no one could see who she was. They could only see a pair of blue eyes in the eye slots of the helmet which were looking around vigntly. Because Dark Knight¡¯s armor was universal, hence there was no way to differentiate the gender through the design of the armor. Many of the youngsses didn¡¯t know about this fact and assumed that this Dark Knight was a man!

    ¡°Angelia, are you waiting for me?¡±

    ¡°President Alex? Why are you here. In any case, please address me with my title of president as well. I am not that familiar with you!¡±

    Before Be could make her entrance, another ¡®brave warrior¡¯ stood out to hit on Angelia. Different from the scraps earlier, this was a dashing male who was around the height of 1.9 meters. He was also rather popr among thedies and his appearance made plenty of the male students leave one after another. Many of the female students were looking at this scene with jealousy and envy.

    Alex was a student from the Olivia Wizard Academy and also the president of the Ironblood Cross Society. He was easily ranked top five in the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Top Ten Academy Beaus and also the only person that had yet to join a fraternity. Right now, he didn¡¯t have any scandals of having a girlfriend, and because he had appeared here, it made the members of the News Club even more excited.

    ¡°Angelia. Are you free right now? I want to...¡±

    ¡°Eh, Angelia, you are over here! Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ve been waiting for a long time!¡±

    Before Alex could finish his sentence, he had been interrupted. A ck phantom shed across his body, and before Alex could react, that phantom had grabbed onto Angelia¡¯s hand and was about to leave!

    The members of the Ironblood Cross Society that followed behind Alex quickly obstructed Be and Angelia. They knew that their president had fancied Chief Student Union President, Angelia for a long time. This was a rare opportunity and they were not going to let this Dark Knight interfere.

    But, before they could obstruct Be, they looked on as that Dark Knight held onto Angelia¡¯s hand and vanished in front of them, leaving behind a group of observing students that looked at each other¡¯s faces.

    Before Be snatched Angelia, she had already prepared her retreat route. Alex was the previous third-ce contender for Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Solo Championship. Had it not been for the venue which was more suited for the Assassin profession, President Ivy might not have won against him!

    Be didn¡¯t want to have any conflict with the members of the Ironblood Cross Society right now. Hence, she chose the strategy of escaping with her target. She simply had to waste a high-grade teleportation scroll that Noesha gifted to her. Next time, Be would pick a location that wasn¡¯t as prominent.

    ¡°Be, you are the rumored Dark Knight!¡±

    ¡°Angelia, when did I be a rumored knight? I am a real knight. Next time, could you pick a more concealed ce!?¡±

    ¡°Apologies, I didn¡¯t expect for Alex to appear in this ce! Don¡¯t misunderstand it, I do not have that kind of rtionship with him. It is just that the elders from our families...¡±

    ¡°Angelia, you do not have to exin all these to me. I am not your...¡±

    ????????????Angelia quickly exined to Be, like a girl exining to her boyfriend. She didn¡¯t realize that the key that was hung in front of her chest had been switched out by Be during the teleportation. Right now, that key on her neck was just an imitation of excellent craftsmanship.

    Be and Angelia had vanished from everyone¡¯s sight, and no one knew where had they gone to. Angelia only returned back to her own dormitory at 12 o¡¯clock in the afternoon. She had such a pleasant expression that Student Union Secretary Cynthia got a shock, as this was her first time seeing such a pleasant smile on Angelia¡¯s face.

    In the north campus of the Olsylvia Academy, in Timothy Restaurant located in Euphemia Nobility Academy... It was noon time and there weren¡¯t a lot of students in this ce. This ce might also be one of the Nine Sacred Dating Spots in Olsylvia Academy, but no couples would arrange a date in this restaurant at 3 o¡¯clock. If it was at this timing, there were much better ces to go to.

    In a secluded corner of the restaurant, there were two guests sitting opposite one another. Each of them had draped a ck mantle over themselves, which covered half their faces. Had it not been the silky white hands that were on the tables, anyone else would have misunderstood them as mysterious assassins.

    ¡°President Ivy, how about it? Could you temporarily lend me your key! Look, this is Chief President Angelia¡¯s key. She had already entrusted this task to me. There are another two keys, which belongs to Britney and Maria.¡±

    ¡°ssmate Bellina. You might have Maria, Britney, and Angelia¡¯s keys, but I am still concerned. The underground room had been sealed for many years and to suddenly open it, even if it was Chief President Angelia, she would still have to seek approval from the higher-ups!¡±

    ¡°Then, President Ivy, how do you think of this doll!?¡±

    ¡°This... is very cute. Where did you get it?¡±

    ¡°Then this! It is cute too, right?¡±

    ¡°En, En... where you did you buy it!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother about it. How about this? If you agree to temporarily lend me the key, I will give you these dolls.¡±

    Ivy gazed steadily at the exquisite dolls that Be took out and justcked the drooling expression. The table wasid with all the delicacies but she didn¡¯t even take a nce at them. ording to the encounters that Be had with Ivy, yesterday. With the help of their little friend, she especially developed these cute bunny dolls which were avable in her previous life. It was meant for ¡®bribing¡¯ President Ivy.

    ¡°This, I cannot hand the key to you because of these...¡±

    ¡°I still have many other such dolls. If you would like, I still can give you many of it. How about it!?¡±

    ¡°I am going to inquire from President Maria first before making a decision.¡±

    ¡°Then I have to give these dolls to others? Many of the other girls are requesting them from me!¡±

    ¡°That... please wait.¡±

    When Ivy saw that Be was about to keep these dolls, she finally couldn¡¯t sit still. She might have hesitated, but she still handed over the key. This was a first time making a deal with Be and of course, it wasn¡¯t going to be thest time. Afterwards, in less than a month, she even gave herself in the deal.

 Volume 2 Chapter 83: The Mysterious Guest at Whitney Imperial Baths

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 83: The Mysterious Guest at Whitney Imperial Baths</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Yukan

    In the western campus of Olsylvia Academy, nearby Euphemia Imperial Academy¡¯s Whitney Imperial Baths...

    The time now was around 7.30 in the evening and this campus was slightly different than the St. Louis Church Academy that Be infiltrated yesterday, as during this time there were still plenty of students wandering around the campus.

    As most of the students here were members of the imperial family, they actually conversed with a soft voice and gave a feeling of serenity. Apart from the students of Euphemia Imperial Academy, there were also students from Filomena Nobility Academy who would be here for recreation.

    The entire Olsylvia Academy was opened up to everyone during the weekends, and the activity areas in the various campuses were opened up to the public. The students from the neighboring Antote Academy and Alessandra Academy would asionally appear in the activity areas of Olsylvia Academy, with more from Antote Academy. Alessandra Academy was an academy that had strict supervision, hence, their students seldom revealed themselves.

    As the Whitney Imperial Baths had a strict requirement in order to be a customer, even foreign students would need a certain status. For example, the students from Antote Academy were all basically refused politely. Furthermore, their academy was some sort of ¡°art academy¡±, thus, ces, where they could meet up with members of the imperial families, were normally restricted for them.

    There were plenty of Euphemia Imperial Academy¡¯s students that were gathered outside the baths. Most of the students were basically here with theirpanions and there were plenty of couples. The baths here might not provide any services which was allowedmon baths, but this was also one of the Nine Sacred Dating Spots of the Olsylvia Academy. Hence, the reason why it was normal for couples to appear in this ce.

    ¡°John, isn¡¯t that President Isaman from our academy? My god, this is the first time I am seeing a student union president appearing in such a ce.¡±

    ¡°Johnny, it is truly a pity that girl with the mantle is following behind her. She looks like President Isaman¡¯s younger sister, ine. I heard that the girl is cursed and anyone that goes anywhere near her would meet with misfortune.¡±

    ¡°That isn¡¯t an urate news right!? Isn¡¯t ine staying together with that Duchess Bellina? I don¡¯t see Duchess Bellina experiencing any misfortune!? Recently she has been on the lead story of the weekly gossip magazine that the News Club is publishing! All of those reports are positive reports!¡±

    ¡°I do not know about that, but that ine mustn¡¯t be approached. The News Club has already listed her, Princess Noreya, and Princess Ariel as Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Three Problem Princesses.¡±

    Isaman and ine were walking side by side on the road towards the baths and they could clearly hear the rumors and gossip that people were talking about. Isaman wanted to step forth and make things clear for her little sister ine, but she had been held back by ine.

    ine made the suggestion for her toe for some recreation in this ce, which Isaman wanted to reject. She had been hiding the fact that after she transmigrated to this ce, she had never seen ine¡¯s real face. Her knowledge of ine was at the same level of those gossipers, and she initially assumed that ine was an ¡°ugly duckling¡±.

    After ine showed her real face to Isaman, she waspletely bbergasted. How would she have known that her mysterious little sister actually had looks that wasparable to her? In order to understand more about this little sister that she had been neglecting, Isaman agreed to ine¡¯s invitation.

    ine didn¡¯t pay any attention to those idle gossipers, as it was much more peaceful like this. She didn¡¯t wish to be like Kriss who would always be bothered by pursuers every single day. Kriss had been extremely annoyed by those pursuers and chose to hide in the dormitory most of the time.

    Outside of the baths, there was a hidden ce where a carriage was parked there. As it was parked in an ordinary location, there were only a few students that noticed this was a carriage that was dedicated to the Rose Society.

    Be, Noesha, Angel, and Mia were seated in the carriage. For this operation, Be only brought the three of them who had close rtionships with her and knew about her true identity. Ariel also knew of Be¡¯s true identity, but she had been assuming the identity of an ugly woman. If she were toe along with Be to the baths, there was a risk of exposing herself.

    For the same reason, Noreya couldn¡¯t appear in this location as her real face must not be exposed, at least not for now. Kriss and Lisha were too famous and if they appeared in this ce, it would only invite unnecessary trouble. Be didn¡¯t like the two of them to be in the public as well, as she had already treated the two girls as her possessions. If they were exposed for other men to see, Be would feel ufortable.

    If the situation had permitted it, Be didn¡¯t even want to let ine be involved in such an operation. It would be best not to let ine participate in the future, lest she have her identity exposed, causing even more problems.

    ¡°Noble Sister, do you really need to do this!? Can¡¯t we just use tools?¡±

    ¡°Noesha, I don¡¯t really know how to move stealthily and without Noreya¡¯s coordination, I will not be able to find a way to infiltrate with my stealth clothes.¡±

    ¡°So this is the case. Then Big Sister, please be careful. That Big Sister Isaman feels just like the Small Sister ine. They are hiding many secrets.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Be, Angel is right, I agree with her. Big Sister Isaman¡¯s profession might be a secret profession that is simr to a Priest, but she is concealing a kind of evil aura that shouldn¡¯t be emitted by a profession like Priest. She might have done a good job in concealing, but I can instinctively feel it.¡±

    ¡°En en, thanks for the reminder, I will pay attention to all those things. Then I will trouble you to take care of Felia¡¯s body. Once I seed, we will immediately retreat!¡±

    Be rubbed the three lolis¡¯ heads with gratitude and thanked them for their reminders. Immediately after, there was a strange sh of light, and that beautiful blonde knight gradually fell asleep on the carriage. In front of her, an absolute beauty with ck hair stood there. It was Be¡¯s true body, Samantha Be who rarely made an appearance.

    ¡°Big Sister Be, you better take this eye patch, as your eyes are too special. In the human¡¯s empire, heterochromia irises are viewed as a sign of ill omen, just like silver hair. You better wear it if you don¡¯t want any trouble!¡±

    ¡°Not only to humans, even towards the other races. The humans don¡¯t like other races with heterochromia irises as well. It is better to wear this eye patch.¡±

    ¡°Noesha, Mia, thank you. I nearly forgot about this.¡±

    Outside the gates of the baths, there weren¡¯t just females, there were a few males that Be didn¡¯t want to see. One of them was Scott and he was currently embracing two beautiful girls and whispering to them. Be didn¡¯t know what he said to them, but the two girls were so amused that they were beaming with pleasure. Those subordinates there were normally following Scott, had already vanished; they must have been chased away by him. How could he bring two unwanted guests during this kind of date!?

    Adide, the genius magician was also here. But different from Scott, the pretty girls that were following him were princesses from the smaller kingdoms and members of the imperial families. In terms of status, they were much more superior than the two youngdies from noble families. During these few days, Adide had been looking for an opportunity to get close to Kriss. But it was a pity, as his ¡°ugly elder sister¡± Ariel had always been with Kriss, giving him no chance to approach.

    If Adide had some courage, he might have been able to expose his elder sister, Ariel¡¯s true identity. It was regretful that he had been duped by the fake news from the News Club. As he couldn¡¯t find a way to hook up with Kriss, during this boring weekend, he had made an appointment with these princesses that he had close rtionships with, to rx in the baths.

    The third person that Be didn¡¯t want to see, was the Akmans who she had just made a deal with yesterday. This silver-haired handsome swordsman had actually appeared in this ce as well. He didn¡¯t bring along any femalepanions, but his handsome looks allowed him to hook up with plenty of girls. Currently, he was being surrounded by a few girls and there were a few that looked rather good.

    It was unknown why silver hair was considered a sign of ill omen in the human empires, but it was only restricted to women. No one would criticize a man that had silver hair. It might be a case of favoritism for males instead of females when the first person released this rumor. No matter the case, Be felt that Kriss was receiving unfair treatment.

    Apart from these three male saviors, there was another individual that Be didn¡¯t wish to see. It was President Alex who she had just ¡°yed¡± this morning. This President of the Ironblood Cross Society, which was the no.1 practicalbat society of the Olsylvia Academy, must have something wrong in his mind to also appeared in this ce.

    There were a few good looking girls that hade along with Alex, and seeing the emblems on their shoulders, it was needless to say that they were members of the Ironblood Cross Society. Alex was a very popr man in the Ironblood Cross Society and had it not been for his obsession for Chief President Angelia, he might have been a winner in life who would be enjoying a harem.

    As there were plenty of couples waiting to enter the Whitney Imperial Baths, many of the males were extremely jealous and envious of these men who had multiple women, but no one dared to go and seek trouble with those people; they were already used to such sights.

    At this moment, there was a girl who attracted most of the student¡¯s attention in this ce. It was an absolutely beautiful youngdy with ck silky hair. She was wearing a sexy ck dress which had a very bold design, revealing most of her back. Had it not been for her ck cloak, many of the people here would probably be drooling.

    None of the students here had seen this beautiful ck-haired youngdy. All those ck-haired pretty girls that they had seen before were all humans, but this girl didn¡¯t seem to be human, as she had this aura of a different race. She might have the appearance of a human, but that mysterious aura of a non-human race was something that a human would never possess.

    This ck-haired girl¡¯s beautiful looks wasn¡¯t any inferior to President Isaman that had appeared earlier. Adding on to the fact that she might be of a non-human race, her attractiveness had unintentionally rose to the next level. On her cool and elegant face, only her golden left eye could be seen, while her right eye had been covered up by an exquisite ck eye patch, which temporarily covered up the color of the iris.

    Although no one knew if her right had a problem that couldn¡¯t be seen, no one suspected that she had anything wrong. It was fortunate that this wasn¡¯t the St. Louis Church Academy; if it had been, then thoserge quantities of sacred tools that were set up would have been corroded by Be¡¯s Demon God¡¯s evil aura. If that had happened, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to hide her true identity.

    There were plenty of men that wanted to go and hit on her, but until now, all these men had hesitated as they weren¡¯t willing to be the first ¡°cannon fodder¡±. This ck-haired beauty must be a visiting student from the neighboring Alessandra Academy. She might not be wearing the Alessandra Academy¡¯s academy crest, but many of the observing students subconsciously linked her with the students from Alessandra Academy.

    ¡°Why is a student from the Alessandra Academy doing in there ce? Isn¡¯t their academy term opening a few monthster than our academy!?¡±

    ¡°Only you are thinking in this way. You must be a novice, right? Alessandra Academy will indeed start their academy term one monthter than us, but many of the students have already arrived in advance. Last year, I was fortunate enough to see a girl from the Elven Race!¡±

    ¡°This girl isn¡¯t from the Elven Race, the shape of her ears are wrong. She doesn¡¯t look like the Dragon Race Race either. I wonder what race is she?¡±

    Be chose to gracefully ignore the attention of others. She didn¡¯t know why she was so eye-catching, as there were plenty of students from the imperial academy. Wouldn¡¯t they be used to foreign races? President Isaman wasn¡¯t so easily deceived, as Be understood how prudent Isaman was when she first met Isaman.

    If Be had appeared in this ce with her substitute body, Isaman might just suspect that it was her that stolen her key. If Be had been paid attention to, then her n to infiltrate St. Louis Church Academy¡¯s secret underground room would be blown.

    With things at this stage, Be had to use her true body. No matter how incredible Isaman was, she would be able to guess that Felia was actually her substitute body. Even Be¡¯s encounter with Dark Demon God Alice didn¡¯t expose her true body. No matter how formidable Isaman was, she couldn¡¯t be stronger than Alice, who was the 10th ranked World Destroyer.

    Although there were many observers, everyone maintained their stance and didn¡¯t try to chat Be up. The foreign races¡¯nguage were different from the human race. The students of the Euphemia Imperial Academy would normally pick the Elvennguage for their foreignnguage sses, with a minority picking the Dragon Racenguage.

    A single nce was enough to see that Be didn¡¯t have the unique pointed ears of the Elven Race, nor did she have the exclusive horns that Dragon Race had after shapeshifting into human form. Hence, it was normal that no one dared to hit on her. It would be rather awkward if they were to speak and find out that they couldn¡¯tmunicate.

    ording to the traditional etiquette of associating between the human race and foreign race, unless a foreign race took the initiative to identify their race, the humans must not inquire about their race, as it was a forbidden topic. Be already knew of this, hence she dared to openly impersonate the students from Alessandra Academy. Since there weren¡¯t any friends from Alessandra Academy, even if Be acted very badly, no one would be able to expose her without knowing the facts.

    Be looked around and none of the girls she knew were here. The only people that she was familiar with, were those male Saviors and the ¡°cuckolded¡± President Alex from the Ironblood Cross Society. This made Be very awkward, as she was used to being surrounded by beautiful girls. This was actually the first asion that she was by herself.

    What made Be even more gloomy was that these male Saviors were all followed by at least two beautiful girls and they were putting on a public disy of affection! In order not to receive ¡°critical damage¡±, Be chose to enter the baths first. She originally wanted to go look for the easily deceived Akmans, but she didn¡¯t bring any extra money today, hence she disregarded that thought. Akmans wouldn¡¯t be easily settled without any money.

 Volume 2 Chapter 84: Whitney Imperial Bathsâ€™ Gentleman Societies Destruction

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 84: Whitney Imperial Baths¡¯ Gentleman Societies Destruction</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Yukan

    At the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s West Campus, near the small garden of the Euphemia Imperial Academy¡¯s Whitney Imperial Baths, two figures crisscrossed a few times before one of them was sent flying to a wall. The attack was very strong and a human-shaped indent was pressed into the wall.

    ??????

    After being hit into a wall, a loud noise was produced. However, the sound did not travel outside. It had been sealed by a mysterious soundproof enchantment. Otherwise, such a fierce battle would have already attracted the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Security Regiment.

    ??????

    ¡°Who are you...how can you have the power to match the Demon God, hateful...¡±

    ??????

    Norris continuously spat a few mouthfuls of blood. He was now seriously injured. He and the mysterious person had only fought hand to hand a few times and he was brutally beaten by the other party. He still didn¡¯t know what the origin of the other party was, and this battle was really too stifling.

    ??????

    Originally, Norris came to the campus of the Euphemia Imperial Academy tonight to have a stroll around at his own pace. Then he had smelled the odor of a high-ss Demon God. He was nning to go investigate and report it to let his master handle the situation. He did not expect that he would be intercepted halfway by this mysterious person and be brutally beaten.

    Norris had a sacred object on him which was meant for investigating the members of the World Destructor¡¯s Camp. If he prepared it first, he would not have been brutally beaten up like this. Unexpectedly, although the power of this sneak attacker was simr to that of the Demon God and Evil God types but the sacred object carried by Norris did not detect her.

    Norris¡¯s best battle record was defeating a Demon King. The real body of the Demon God was not something he could deal with. This must be handed over to the members of the upper echelon above him, the Sin Breakers or the Savior Camp, to be determined. He shouldn¡¯t be a participant.

    The mysterious person who fought with Norris was covered in a ck mist and he could not see the race nor the appearance. But her voice was very recognizable and it was a girl¡¯s distinctive voice.

    ¡°I had thought about how strong you would be. I didn¡¯t expect you to be just a Redeemer. I don¡¯t bother to kill the weak, and I am not interested in the weaklings below the level of the Sin Breakers. After you go back, pass these words on to the Adjudicator who sent you here, let him personallye over!¡±

    ¡°Why do you know so much about our organization, who exactly are you...¡±

    Norris did not manage to finish asking before he fainted. Seeing that he had fainted, the sneak attacker did not give thest hit. It seemed like it was exactly as she said. Norris was a weak person in her eyes and she did not bother to kill the weak.

    ¡°Apart from this Redeemer, there are the presences of the four Saviors in the main baths. In addition, there are three Demon Gods, one Chaos Bringer, and two others who might be... the existence of our old enemy. What had happened to in this dimension? Why are the various influential powers appearing here? I hope that she canplete this infiltration mission soon.¡±

    The ck shadow sighed and stealthily went invisible into the night. Not long after, members of the Security Regiment that were patrolling the campus of Euphemia Imperial Academy found Norris who was badly injured and unconscious. As there was still a long distance from the main baths, the upper echelons of the Security Regiment did not inform the Whitney Imperial Baths; they just took measures to block the scene.

    If Norris had managed to rush to the Whitney Imperial Baths, then the secret of Be¡¯s original identity of a Demon God would be revealed. Although the rtionship between the sneak attacker and the World Destructor Camp wasplicated, it could also be counted as helping Be once behind the scenes.

    Inside the Whitney Imperial Baths of the Euphemia Imperial Academy, Be had not known that there was already an ¡°unknown hero¡± who had helped her solve the biggest trouble that was Norris. Now, the trouble she had to face, was losing her way.

    The internal structure of the Whitney Imperial Baths was very different from Be¡¯s expectations. ording to Be¡¯s previous spection, this main baths should be simr to the hot springs she had stayed in before. It would just be a veryrge bathhouse pool. The outside of the bathhouse pool would be designed where there would be a wardrobe where the clothes would be stored and the customers who had entered would just need to put their set of clothing inside the area for storing clothes.

    However, Be came in and found out that the interioryout of this main baths was veryplicated, and it was designed into single-room baths. First-time customers would go to the reception desk to make an appointment, then decide which single room they would go to enjoy the hot springs. The reception was full of people and Be did note to enjoy the facilities so she naturally she did not follow the line to queue.

    The main baths was like renting a room in the hotel, making Be feeling rather frustrated. There were so many single rooms, which room should she go to to find President Isaman and ine? It was impossible to search room by room. Although she could use the excuse of knocking on the wrong door, Be did not want to identally go into the men¡¯s bathroom which would evoke unbearable memories which she had in her past life.

    It was reckoned that ine had not thought of this point and the n given to Be was not arranged ordingly. The name of the customer was not written on the bathroom units, which was to protect the privacy of the customer. If the person was to go to the reception desk, the waiter at the reception desk of the main baths would not tell you the true identity of the customers in the room. This was also to protect the privacy of the imperial family members.

    Just as Be was still puzzled, she subconsciously felt that someone was spying on her. This was one of the instincts of the Demon God. If ordinary people wanted to spy on the Demon God they must do it without ulterior motives. If they did it with ulterior motives, then the evil thoughts will create a strange resonance with the Demon God, and expose the position of the spy.

    Be looked around casually and found nothing unusual, but that spying vision had been sweeping across her body which she couldn¡¯t ignore it. Be thought that after she secretly snuck into the St. Louis Church Academy the day before yesterday, she had suspected that the voyeurs hiding in the dark had strange props like an invisibility cloak.

    However, the invisibility cloak which was worn by the other party obviously did not have the authenticity of the invisibility cloak possessed by Be and Noreya at that time; there should be ws. Be pretended not to notice and walked towards a distant ce. When she walked, she would intentionally slow down then speed up. As expected, the person who followed her was probably a newbie. When he saw Be walking fast and slow, he was afraid to lose his target and moved ording to Be¡¯s rhythm.

    With him running, his footsteps were exposed. At a certain corner, Be gently hooked the other person to the ground using her feet. Taking advantage of the moment when the stalker fell to the ground, Be stepped on the stalker and using one hand to pull with force and directly destroyed the invisible prop on the stalker.

    ¡°Big sister, please don¡¯t stomp on me, I surrender, please don¡¯t!¡±

    The boy who had let Be step on the ground was begging for forgiveness with a face of pain. It was unknown if it was because of Be¡¯s Demon God instinct, but her foot was urately stomping on the boy¡¯s chest, right above the heart area and if she had used slightly more force, then this scene would probably be ¡°exceptionally beautiful¡±.

    ¡°Which society do you belong to? This society emblem should belong to the Olsylvia Academy.¡±

    ¡°You can say the words of the Human Race, you are not of the other race... Ah....¡±

    ¡°You have lots to say, don¡¯t dawdle. I don¡¯t want to ask the question for the second time.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stomp, I will say, I am from the News Club... a Registrar. I am responsible for the information collection of the campus gossip magazine for the publication of illicit rtionships, I am here this time for....¡±

    Be looked at the boy and was a little dumbfounded. She didn¡¯t expect it to be the paparazzi of the News Club. This time he came to look for source materials regarding illicit rtionships. In order to satisfy the special needs of some readers, the News Club wanted to get the specific data of the more popr girls in the Olsylvia Academy and women¡¯s measurement was one of them. Although it can be estimated visually, for the true uracy of the data, peeping at the bathing spots was one of the best options.

    On him, Be found a list of customers who had already booked the single room in the main baths tonight. Isaman¡¯s name was in a prominent position and there was a map below the list, which detailed the entire main bathsyout. What makes Be a little surprised was that the News Club¡¯s map, didn¡¯t only have the information regarding the girls, but even the boys who hade here to make appointments. She really did not know what kind of mindset the paparazzi had, that they would even include the boys¡¯ data.

    ¡°Seal off the main baths, everyone should not move, the ssmate over there, could I trouble you to pull up your towel and cover up your lower body.¡±

    ¡°Who are you, how dare you disturb me... don¡¯t pull me! The Disciplinary Committee is beating people up... hurry up ande over...¡±

    ¡°The Disciplinary Committee is patrolling the ce, everybody please kindly cooperate. Just now, President Isaman had discovered the voyeur who had breached the rules in one of the single-room baths and had been dealt with. We are now trying to seize the co-conspirator.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t move, we will check the Academy ID. Those who don¡¯t have the Academy ID, please report your name instead. We will go to the various school branches¡¯ educational administration to check the true identity of each person.¡±

    Be wanted to go to Isaman¡¯s bath unit, but she was afraid that the paparazzi of the News Club would seed and see Isaman and ine naked, which would mean a loss for her. However, before she could make a move, a cluster of footsteps and Natasha¡¯s voice could be heard from the outside corridor in a distance.

    ¡°This cannot be true, the boss has been arrested. Is there a mistake! Wait, Big sister, don¡¯t leave me alone!¡±

    The boy on the ground had just got up and found that Be had already thrown the map on him and ran away. Be didn¡¯t have the school badge of the Alessandra Academy next door, and she didn¡¯t even know the name of any students at the Alessandra Academy. If she was caught by the people of the Disciplinary Committee then it would be troublesome and she would not be able to exin herself clearly.

    Her present body was her true body and not the substitute, Felia. Natasha would not be able to recognize her at all and relying on acquaintances wouldn¡¯t work unless Be confessed to Natasha.

    ¡°There are footsteps over there. That boy, stop and show your Academy ID!¡±

    ¡°I.....¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t resist, confess and you will be treated leniently. The disciplinary office has plenty ofplimentary drinks for you!¡±

    ¡°Go to hell, Disciplinary Committee, long live the news... I, your father, am here, and if you aren¡¯t satisfied, thene and catch me!¡±

    (TL Notes: The phrase ¡°I, your father¡± is used when in anger or out of contempt)

    The boy had erected his middle finger in a gentlemanly manner to the dozens of members of the Disciplinary Committee who had rushed over and then ran to the opposite direction of Be¡¯s escape. The members of the Disciplinary Committee quickly went over to chase. It was a pity that the gentleman ran towards the dead end. As he ran, he just happened to encounter another member of the Disciplinary Committee, causing him to be nked. Both sides looked at each other with a ck line on their face, and the scene at one time went into silence, the situation was quite embarrassing.

    (TL Notes: ¡°ck line on their face¡± meant became speechless.)

    ¡°You... What else do you want to say?¡±

    ¡°The News Club is immortal... Aiya, don¡¯t beat me. Help... The Disciplinary Committee is beating people!¡±

    Be had already fled far away. The ¡°warrior¡± behind her had already helped her. Although he was a gentleman, he still had some integrity. If she could meet him again next time with the substitute, she would give him a gift as thanks!.

    ¡°The student over there, please wait, we are members of the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Disciplinary Committee, can we see your Academy ID?¡±

    ¡°.....¡±

    Just when Be wanted to find a ce to hide, Natasha¡¯s familiar voice traveled over. ¡°How can it be? Did this girl fly? How could she reached here so quickly?¡± Be turned around awkwardly and saw a few acquaintances.

    ??????

    Behind Be stood the Chief of the Disciplinary Committee, ssmate Natasha, who had a face of righteousness. Behind Natasha was Kriss and Lisha. These two girls seemed to have epted Natasha¡¯s invitation this weekend to experience the life of the campus at the Disciplinary Committee. Lisha had mentioned it when she got up from the bed this morning. However, at that time, she was busy preparing for the appointment with the Chief President of the Central Student Union, Angelia, and did not think so much.

    In addition to the two ¡°external help¡±, Lisha and Kriss, there were dozens of people from the Disciplinary Committee. They were all wearing and holding props like the police in her past life. The only difference between them and the police was the uniform. How could this be the Disciplinary Committee, it was clearly more like the police¡¯s campaign!

    ¡°ssmate, what is your name?¡±

    Natasha came forward and inquire politely as she had not seen Be¡¯s true body. But she saw that Be had a different atmosphere from the normal Human Race individual. Thus she had subjectively regarded her as a foreign student at the Alessandra Academy next door. As she did not know much about this college for the other races, she tried tomunicate using the Elvennguage.

    Be didn¡¯t know of the Elvennguage. Her foreignnguage elective course was the Dragon Race¡¯snguage. Those lessons were basically attended by the fake clone which was summoned by Charlotte¡¯s strange ring that was given to her. She didn¡¯t go to any of the lessons, let alone the Dragonnguage, she could not even speak the simplest Elvennguage. She was now lip-reading Natasha¡¯s mouth to roughly guess what she was trying to say!

    Be was not sure whether the other races¡¯ students of the Alessandra Academy would be able to speak thenguage of the human race. If she had replied to Natasha in thenguage of the human race and blew her cover, it would be troublesome. Both Kriss and Lisha were here and even if Be wanted to run away forcefully, it would be difficult. She was not sure if she could beat the joint pursuit of Kriss and Lisha.

    ¡°Help, the Disciplinary Committee is beating....¡±

    ¡°Stop being so whiny, after you go back to the Head Office of the Educational Administration you will get it!¡±

    Just as Be was hesitating, the gentleman who had seen through her was supported with both hands and carried over by several members of the Disciplinary Committee. His face was badly beaten and swollen, even Be could not bear to see it.

    Most members of the News Club were mainly students of the Frank Civilian Academy. Basically, they had no influential backers and were grassroots students. After being caught by the members of the Disciplinary Committee, they naturally wouldn¡¯t be treated as good as the other academies¡¯ students and being beaten up was a normal situation.

    ¡°What? You know her! Do you have any other aplices, hurry up and tell the truth honestly!¡±

    Be was finished, when the guy had passed by, his line of sight had stayed on Be for too long and was discovered by Natasha. She had a strong power of observation and had discovered the situation. Then she subsequently interrogated him at the spot.

    Be was really afraid that he would say that she was his aplice. Her identity was originally problematic so if she was taken back by the people of the Disciplinary Committee and investigated, she would be dead.

    ¡°I... have no aplice! Go and die, you disciplinarymittee, a gentleman will never be...¡±

    This great soy sauce man had defended his gentleman¡¯s dignity till the end. Before he even finished talking, he was taken away by the people of the Disciplinary Committee. Be¡¯s heart was moved for a while and almost wanted to pay respects to this gentleman!

    (Tl notes: Soy sauce man is a title for people that don¡¯t bother about anything else. There was once a man who got interviewed by a reporter asking about a certain scandal. His reaction was. ¡°What does that got to do with me? I am just out to buy soy sauce!¡±)

    ¡°ssmate, you have yet to give your name?¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Be looked helplessly at Lisha. This little girl must have assumed that that Be couldn¡¯t understand Natasha¡¯s Elvennguage inquiry and changed her sentence to the Dragonnguage to ask her. Wasn¡¯t this deliberately looking for trouble! This girl! It would truly be a wonder if Be didn¡¯t go back to punish Lisha after Be had turned back into Felia.

    ¡°What are you doing, she is my ssmate.¡±

    Just as Be was at her wit¡¯s end, a girl¡¯s voice that was filled with temptation suddenly came from behind her. Before Be could even react, the girl¡¯s hands wrapped around Be¡¯s neck from behind and hugged Be intimately.

 Volume 2 Chapter 85: The Conclusion To Olsylvia Academyâ€™s Weekend Farce

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 85: The Conclusion To Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Weekend Farce</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Olsylvia Academy, west campus. In the internal pathways of the Whitney Imperial Baths within the Femina Imperial Academy. Be had not turned her head, but she was able to catch a glimpse of the girl that was carrying her. This girl was strangely pale. To be urate, every inch of her skin was lily white. Compared to Natasha and the others, one could immediately tell that this paleness was not something a human should have.

    She was about as tall as Be¡¯s true body; she had gorgeous and flirtatious blood-red hair, which was simr to her irises ¡ª dark red like blood, reminding her of how the Demon World Princess Diaz¡¯s had looked like. Her delicate features had an almost inhuman quality to it. Until now, Be had seen many beautifuldies from the various races and was usually able to determine if the other party was of the human race.

    Be could smell the alluring scent wafting from the girl¡¯s body, although there was a faint smell of blood. It was different from the blood stench from Demon World Princess Diaz and Eleanor who demonized into the Blood Demon King, as both of them had a cloyingly strong stench. However, the stench of blood on this girl was barely noticeable. If not for the fact that they were in such close proximity, Be probably would not be able to detect it.

    Based on her looks, she was definitely not from the Elven Race or the Dragon Race. She did not have the trademark pointed ears of the Elven Race, nor did she have the distinct tiny dragon horns of the Dragon Race. Incidentally, Be saw that at the corner of her mouth, there was a well-hidden sharp fang. Such teeth had only been seen in vampires from her previous life¡¯s cultural art products. In fact, there were no vampires in this Other World. Could this girl be from the Blood Race?

    ¡°Do you speak the humannguage?¡±

    ¡°Mhm, a little. The foreignnguages that I have learned were all human, and she is my ssmate. She took up... othernguages and wouldn¡¯t be able to understand you even if you asked her anything!¡±

    ¡°If that is the case, tell me your name! We need to verify your identity.¡±

    ¡°Brianna Evelina. As for her name, this is her academy ID. You can register that instead!¡±

    ¡°Well, that...won¡¯t be necessary. We will verify your information shortly. However, before the prohibitions are lifted, please don¡¯t leave!¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Evelina was quick-witted enough to pass an academy ID to Natasha. After Natasha took one look at this ID which was filled with another race¡¯snguage, she ultimately returned it. Even though it was not her first time seeing the neighboring Alessandra Academy¡¯s ID, the unfamiliar words that were neither Elven nor Dragonnguage had left her dumbfounded. However, this was definitely from the Alessandra Academy. It had the anti-imitation seal that guaranteed its authenticity.

    In Natasha¡¯s personal opinion, the offenders who snuck in to peek were typically male, so there was not much suspicion towards females. In her current condition, Be was not Duchess Bellina who was constantly at odds with her. So, Natasha simply decided to let the both of them go. Without any further questioning, she left with her staff to search for any other groups who were attempting to sneak in.

    The academy ID actually belonged to Evelina. If Natasha were to request for her to show a second ID as proof, she would be exposed. Evelina knew that for a fact. However, if she did not assist Be this time, she would be in far greater danger.

    ¡°Evelina, I don¡¯t think we have ever met! Are you...nevermind, thank you for helping me this time.¡±

    ¡°Demon God Samantha, could youe over? I have some things that require your assistance!¡±

    ¡°You know my name? Fine.¡±

    In the distance, Lisha and Kriss who had followed Natasha, had felt a sh of discontent as they saw Be being pulled into a room by Evelina. Even though they did not know her personally, they somehow felt this inexplicable jealousy. These feelings actually were manifested in their true bodies, and not their current bodies.

    Inside one of the superior rooms of the Whitney Imperial Bath, Isaman and ine sat by the bath and were staring at each other with an expression of dismay and confusion on their faces. The lucky pervert that managed to sneak into their room had been found by them before he could see anything. However, they had fought with another intruder. The mysterious red-haired loli¡¯s powers were off the charts, almost forcing them to reveal their true forms.

    ¡°ine, the silk thread that you used earlier was....¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Isaman, the scepter which you had used just now seemed like-¡±

    ¡°Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about it anymore! My...key is missing. I¡¯m in so much trouble. ine, we are sisters, right? Let¡¯s keep this a secret for now!¡±

    ¡°Okay, Big Sister...¡±

    Isaman and ine both witnessed each other using nefarious powers, and they had no idea how toy their cards on the table. During the fight with the red-haired loli earlier, they were forced to use their true powers. Right now, the atmosphere was a little awkward!

    ¡°ine, do you want to consider moving to my-¡±

    ¡°There is no need. Big Sister, maybe you moving to my hostel would be a better idea.¡±

    ine pretended to be nonchnt and tried to gently refuse President Isaman¡¯s invitation. Even though she was certain that both of them were able to use the same mysterious form of evil power, but she was still unsure of President Isaman¡¯s true identity and motives. In the end, she decided to keep her true thoughts to herself until Be¡¯s investigations had gone through.

    Isaman¡¯s key was likely stolen by the red-haired loli as she was leaving. This could cause a lot of trouble. The initial n was to work in collusion with Be and take away the key. However, since the key was stolen, she was now unable toplete her mission.

    Coincidentally, Be¡¯s current location was directly below Isaman¡¯s and ine¡¯s room. In that room, Be was seated by the bath and holding a loli with blood red hair in her embrace. Her figure, was simr to the previous Demon World Princess Diaz, of a voluptuous loli.

    The only difference is, this loli had a pair of dainty little canines. Also, her delicate wings were red and shaped like a bat¡¯s own. Whenpared to the demonic wings that Dias had, they were worlds apart. It was a pity that her hair was not put up in pigtails, otherwise, she could potentially impersonate Noesha.

    Even though she was being held by Be, the loli did not keep her hands to herself. At this moment, she had buried her lovely face into Be¡¯s bosom and was gently nuzzling it. There were still a few visible wounds on the loli¡¯s snow-white skin. However, they were all healing at a startling speed. Be bit back her instinct to ¡®counterattack¡¯. Stoically, Be held the loli in her arms as, since she was injured, it was probably not a good idea to indulge in such a manner!

    ¡°Evelina, is this your true form?¡±

    ¡°Mistress Samantha, the Blood n has many forms! Please stop moving. Let me caress a little more and all my wounds will fully heal. Maintaining that Big Sister¡¯s image is extremely draining.¡±

    From their conversations, Be found out that Evelina¡¯s true identity was from the Blood n. She was a true ravishing, vampiric youngdy. Simr to vampires in Be¡¯s past life, Evelina needed to consume blood. However, she was partial to the blood ofdies and wasrgely disinterested in the blood of men.

    ¡°Evelina, I¡¯m guessing that you are probably from an alternate world? If my memory serves me right, this Other World should not have any vampires.¡±

    ¡°Mistress Demon God, I dide from an alternate dimension. Someone had summoned me here. The details will be made known to you once you meet her. This key was taken from those two... conveniently ¡®borrowed¡¯ from those two Big Sisters. I was actually looking for other things, I¡¯ll just hand it over to you for now. Please remember to help me return it to them!¡±

    Grasping the keys in her hand, Be did not know how to express her feelings. In terms of appearance, this key looked exactly like the ones she had collected previously, meaning that it should be President Isaman¡¯s key. Even though she had gotten the key, Be felt slightly disappointed at not having the pleasure of seeing President Isaman. But instead, she had gotten it because of Evelina.

    After handing the key to Be, Evelina¡¯s wounds had already healed. The serious injuries inflicted by Isaman and ine could only be healed so quickly by Be¡¯s mysterious energy. Although kissing would allow the wounds to be healed faster, Evelina knew that the kiss of the Demon God Samantha, ording to legend, only belonged to three people.

    ¡°Mistress Demon God, if there¡¯s ever another chance, we shall meet again.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Evelina, were we friends before?¡±

    ¡°No, we were not. I had aplicated rtionship with the World Destructor¡¯s Camp. However, you were special.¡±

    Before Evelina had finished, she turned into a bat and flew away. Although the outside was heavily guarded by the Disciplinary Committee, no one paid much attention to a bat. Evelina managed to leave easily, leaving a contemtive Be to her thoughts. The curfew enforced by the Disciplinary Committee would end at nine. Within this period of time, they would capture dozens of paparazzi who had attempted to infiltrate the News Club.

    Luckily, this Other World did not have equipment such as cameras. The paparazzi were simply taken to the education administration for ¡°educating¡± and were let go on the next day since they were only collecting and recording women¡¯s dimensions and were noticed by President Isaman as soon as they began their operations. The education administration and security regiment were busy handling the Norris¡¯ incident in the garden and thus the peeking offenses of the News Club had been temporarily brushed aside.

    In the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Vignia Lake. In the secret underground room of Duke Bellina¡¯s personal apartment building, also known as ¡°Pure White Heaven¡±. Be was currently preparing equipment for her infiltration mission. In it, were her and her most trusted subordinates. L the Assassin was as per normal, while President Maria, the four holy maidens, and President Britney were lying on the huge bed.

    ¡°Be, didn¡¯t you say that you would let us go back...¡±

    ¡°Eh? President Maria, did I say that?¡±

    ¡°Be... I plead you, let us go! I will never reveal to a single soul what happened this weekend! I swear to the Radiant Gods.¡±

    It was past ten at night. As Be seemed to have no intention of letting them leave, President Maria was a little worried that she would be held captive forever. The other holy maidens could only watch in disbelief as they had all been gagged. Even if they had wished to resist, they were unable to make a sound. President Britney watched quietly from the sidelines. She did not dare to resist against Be either, for fear of being tied up and gagged like Maria and the others.

    ¡°President Maria, I n to bring you here for some leisure every weekend from now on. Tonight, I shall not infiltrate anywhere. We are going to discuss some issues with conviction. L, please fetch the ceremonial tools that I have prepared!¡±

    ¡°What ceremonial tools? Do not initiate any strange rituals! Britney, aren¡¯t you-¡±

    Maria¡¯s protests were futile as Be gagged her once again. Maria and the others might be holy maidens from the Radiant Church, but Be didn¡¯t have any other methods to control their bodies. This method might be a little evil, but Be wasn¡¯t anyone good, so it did not matter to her.

    At noon of the next day, the weekly meeting of all the student presidents were being held at Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Central Student Union office. Every single president had attended the meeting, even President Maria and President Britney who went missing over the weekend were here. The other presidents did not question theirings and goings for the past couple of days either.

    ¡°President Maria? What happened? You look a little strange, so does President Britney. Did the two of you go on a date this weekend?¡±

    ¡°Chief President Angelia? Don¡¯t be nonsensical! I didn¡¯t go on a date!¡±

    President Maria was slightly flushed and looked away, afraid of looking Chief President Angelia in the eyes. The couple of days that Be had abducted her and the four holy maidens, probably was not what most people would consider a date. On the other hand, President Britney kept her head down, unwilling to look at the other presidents as her face was so red that it was unconceble!

    Chief President Angelia¡¯s eyes swept across the room and she realized that some other presidents were behaving oddly as well. President Ivy looked as though her mind was wandering and it was unknown what was she thinking about. President Isaman was deliberately avoiding her as she had lost her key and was rather embarrassed. She was also afraid that Angelia would unintentionally ask her any key rted questions.

    However, Chief President Angelia had inexplicably lost her keys as well, thus she did not dare to ask President Isaman anything regarding them. During the student union presidents¡¯ meeting, Be had already begun her second attempt to infiltrate the academy with Noreya.

    This time, the infiltration was during the day, which provided much better conditions for Be and Noreyapared to theirst attempt. This time there were a few insiders that were going to assist them. They were dressed in nun¡¯s habits, with a hat that covered most of their face. With the aid of Holy Maidens Haley and Susan, they were able to sneak into St. Louis Church Academy in broad daylight.

    Due to the paparazzi operation from the News Club on Sunday, the entire Olsylvia Academy¡¯s nighttime security had been strengthened. Various countermeasures were taken towards artifacts which provided stealth functions. If Be was to infiltrate the academy in the dead of the night, it would be far too difficult. Because of this, Be decided to modify her ns and enter

    There were many times where Hayley wanted to shout for someone to arrest Be. However, there was a barely noticeable ne-like magical seal on her slim neck. This was a mark of an extremely evil demonic ritual. It had been used by Demon Gods to control subordinates whom they did not trust. Last night, Be made use of their vulnerability and forced the seal upon them.

    Initially, the Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church, other than Daisy who was from the Salo¡¯s faction, the other three and Maria should not have been susceptible to the control of such a degenerative ritual. They would have died from the exposure to two vastly conflicting energiesing together. However, the fact that Be was able toplete this ritual caught the Holy Maidens who had sincerely prepared to sacrifice their lives for the Radiant Church¡¯s faithpletely off guard. It probably was due to her unique physique as a Sacred Demon God!

    ¡°Maiden Hayley, Maiden Susan, I thought you were supposed to be in ss.¡±

    ¡°Oh, these are President Maria¡¯s orders. Open the gates to the forbidden area!¡±

    The Knights of the Church that guarded the building and the underground chamber were slightly suspicious, but when they saw the order signed by President Maria and the four Holy Maidens, they obliged and let them pass. Norris, who was supposed to be on duty today, was severely injured by an unknown individual the night before. His absence had inadvertently made things easier for Be as well.

 Volume 2 Chapter 87: The Incident of The Jim Underground Library being Robbed and Damaged

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 87: The Incident of The Jim Underground Library being Robbed and Damaged</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Yukan

    At therge doors of the Jim Underground Library, Be slowly inserted the assembly key into the special hexagonal keyhole. As the key turned, the thick stone door slowly opened and the secret covered in dust, lying in the Jim Underground library was finally made known to Be.

    ??????

    The scale of this underground library, although it was notparable to the private library of the Magical Creator God Betty¡¯s personal library that had been visited by Be, it was also considered thergest underground library that Be had evere across. It was estimated that no one had visited for a long time thus the bookshelf in the library was full of dust. However, there was an abnormal phenomenon that had attracted the attention of Be and Noreya. The books ced there were like new books that had just been printed; it was too abnormal to be that new.

    ??????

    After Be and Noreya had stepped into the library, the door behind them disappeared mysteriously. This unforeseen event made both of them feel unprepared. The previous operation was so smooth that even the professional assassin Noreya had rxed her guard. They did not expect the library to have something simr to a trap.

    ??????

    At this time, the Magic Lantern that was originally used for light was suddenly extinguished. Originally, the Jim underground library was not very bright; this time, it waspletely pitch-ck. On the dusky bookshelf, Be and Noreya saw a lot of faintly discernible figures floating. This Jim library was, as expected, problematic, and the reason for the ce being sealed up was not only just to seal off the Big Four Forbidden Book but also to seal up other frightening objects.

    The Demon Gods intruded into where the evil spirits were sealed. But this was really awkward as both Be and Noreya just stood at the original spot with expressionless faces, no expression of being scared to death at all. This had made the evil spirits who had been staring at them from the dark feel very depressed. Were these two girls too terrified or were they not afraid of them at all? If it was thetter, then they would really not know what to do.

    Before the forbidden books were ced inside the Jim Underground Library, it was a secret underground library that was sealed off by the church. There were many evil spirits lingering around and they could not be purified. Where they hade from, the church was not willing to mention. If it was not a cleric with a sacred object such as an exorcism cross, other people who had entered the Jim Library would end up like Be and Noreya.

    ??????

    Be and Noreya looked at each other and didn¡¯t see any signs of hurry in each other¡¯s eyes. They didn¡¯t care so much and both of them went deeper into the library. Noreya took out the spare candles that she had brought with her and lit one up. She then advanced forward using the faint light of the candle. The evil spirits hiding in the dark ce were slightly speechless. What was the identity of these two girls? Why were they unafraid of this scene? The assassin girl had also lit up a candle with a blue me to amplify the terrifying atmosphere. This script was not right!

    Be was a little nervous at first, but she quickly calmed down. She was after all a Demon King and a Demon God. If she was scared to death by these evil spirits, then the reputation of a Demon King and Demon God would be gone. Be reckoned that Noreya really belonged to her side as she had no fear of these evil spirits; she seemed like a person who had seen a lot.

    ??????

    ¡°Noreya, you don¡¯t have a candle with another colour? This candle is a bit... scary!¡±

    ¡°No, I like the dark. Also, the targets of my assassination are not just humans.¡±

    After Noreya had finished, she used her right hand to catch and grab the man who was hiding in the dark that wanted to pat her shoulder to scare her. After a shoulder throw, she directly smashed a white fuzzy shadow to the floor. Taking advantage of the shadow¡¯s slow reaction, Noreya pulled out a strangely shaped saw-tooth dagger with her left hand and pierced it directly into the heart of the shadow lying on the ground.

    The fuzzy shadow that resembled a human figure was assassinated by Noreya and stabbed to death directly. For the first time, Be saw that an assassin could assassinate a Spirit of Void. Noreya seemed to have quite a lot of secrets on her! It was different from killing living things; if the spirit was assassinated, then the spirit would basically be unable to reincarnate. This was the true meaning of death.

    ??????

    ¡°Who else wants toe over?¡±

    ??????

    Noreya did not look at the fuzzy shadow on the ground who had been assassinated. The fuzzy shadow struggled for a while then transformed into a fog and disappeared. This was Be¡¯s first time seeing a spirit being stabbed to death. She was stunned for a while. Then, she caught up with Noreya.

    ??????

    Noreya¡¯s threat had scared away the evil spirits who had wanted to use the same method to frighten Be and her. The entire Jim library was quiet at once. The evil spirits knew that they had met a master who was even harder to handle than the clergy. At present, it would be a good idea to hide first and avoid the limelight.

    ??????

    Although the Jim Library had arge surface area, the architecture inside the building was notplicated. Be and Noreya could easily find the location of the secret bookcase of the sealed up Four Forbidden Books of the Olsylvia Academy. The location was in the central district of the entire Jim Underground Library. The tall bookcases design was so obvious, it would be strange if they don¡¯t notice it.

    Along the way, the evil spirits had used a variety of ways to scare Be and Noreya, and Be had encountered almost every kind of horror film situation from her previous life. The evil spirits used all kinds of scary methods to frighten the two girls to bring the ¡°script¡± back on track. However, the two girls did not cooperate with their performances and they were all depressed.

    ??????

    At the side of the bookshelf, a certain little girl in red was squatting over there. She buried her face in the sleeve of her clothes and was crying softly. When Be and Noreya passed her, her crying got even louder. As a result, Noreya and Be went straight past her and didn¡¯t even give her a nce. Evil Spirit Little Girl: ¡°....¡±

    Between the bookshelves, a headless woman floated in the direction of Be and Noreya. Before she could get close, Noreya sent many arrows and shot the headless female evil spirit dead.

    ??????

    ¡°Why did both of youe to the library!¡±

    ??????

    In the center of the bookcase, a grandfather with a white beard was resisting his strong anger and asked. However, Noreya and Be ignored him and went straight through his body to the sealed bookshelf.

    ¡°This is enough. Both of you can¡¯t take away those books. Do you know who I am?¡±

    ??????

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, you seemed to be the original owner of this library. However, this does not concern us!¡±

    Be and Noreya had seen the portrait of the old man on the front wall of the library lobby earlier. He seemed to be the first generation librarian of the Jim Underground Library, Jim. If he still appeared here hundreds of yearster, it should be that he was either a ghost or an evil being.

    Are both of you not afraid that I will keep the entrance sealed forever!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just right after that bookshelf? Your hiding skills are too lousy. An average assassin could see the entrance.¡±

    Librarian Jim was now at his wit¡¯s end. He could neither fight nor frighten them. These two women hade here to deliberately tear the ce down! They were not at all cooperative and he could only look forward to thest seal that Radiant Church had left behind to restrict their crazy action.

    ??????

    With the crisp sound of lock picking, the concealed bookshelf had been opened. The ghost of Librarian Jim waspletely stunned. Shouldn¡¯t the Sacred Object, which was thest forbidden seal of Radiant Church, be carried personally by the Four Holy Maidens and the Heir of the Pope? Could it be that the beautiful blonde knight was the Holy Swordsman of Radiant Church!

    ??????

    ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me, this old man! You can take away that book ¡°Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Midnight Unbelievable Tales¡±. The remaining three books, ¡°Melville¡¯s Movement¡±, ¡°Galsworthy¡¯s Prophecy¡± and ¡°Father Marion¡¯s Investigations¡± can¡¯t be taken away!¡±

    Be, of course, would not pay attention to the suggestion of a??a??the ghostly old man. She carried all four books away from the bookcase. It didn¡¯t matter that she carried them but after the four books were removed, thest trap mechanism, which the Radiant Church had set up, was activated. Be was so anxious that she didn¡¯t wait for Noreya to check if there were any traps and just took the books away. This was a self-destruct trap. Four books were sealed in the huge bookcase.

    ??????

    ¡°Danger, you fool!¡±

    ??????

    At the moment before the explosion of the trap, Noreya threw herself on Be and pressed her under her body. Be had wanted to say that she was not afraid of the explosion, but after being forced underneath by Noreya, the huge sound of the explosion made her choose to lie down quietly.

    ??????

    ¡°Hmph, not listening to your elders; you¡¯ve suffered a loss. Are these two girls dead? If they died, I¡¯ve managed to find a substitute... Eh¡±

    ??????

    Ghost Jim had just wanted to go to the ruins to find Be¡¯s dead body to possess it when he saw Be climbed out from the ruins. With one hand, she grabbed his neck. Be also discovered at this time that the Demon King and the Demon God could directly grab the evil spirits using their hand. If she had known this earlier, she would have done it herself. She did not have to wait for Noreya to do it and deal with these avenging spirits herself.

    ??????

    ¡°You are... Demon King, Mistress Demon King? Please spare my life, Mistress Demon King! This servant did not know that you are the Demon King... Please...¡±

    Be was toozy to listen to his nonsense. Just now, this old man had definitely expected that there would be an explosive trap in the bookcase and he had deliberately not said anything. He had wanted them to die. She used the strength in her hand and directly cut apart the ghost¡¯s head and body.

    ??????

    Noreya, who was not too far away on the ground, had been stunned by the explosion and fell unconsciousness just now. Regarding the fact that Be could use her body to directly attack an avenging ghost, she did not know it at the moment. If she had seen it, maybe she would be much less wary of Be.

    ??????

    Outside the Forbidden Ground Samuel Tower, the four Holy Maidens who had felt the loud sound had rushed in. They had Be¡¯s Demon¡¯s Contract on their body now and although they had notpletely surrendered to her, if Be had encountered an ident, they would also follow her and die because of this contract.

    ??????

    When the four Holy Maidens entered the Jim underground library, they only saw ruins. The explosion had buried all the books of the entire underground library. Be stood up from the ruins and was holding Noreya, whose whole body was bleeding, in her arms, her expression slightlyplex. Noreya was now injured in many parts of her body because the self-destruct equipment was too powerful. If Noreya had not pushed her down, it would have been hard for Be to bear.

    ¡°Be, we... we don¡¯t know that there were traps in the hidden chamber!¡±

    ¡°Be, don¡¯t overthink it! We didn¡¯t deliberately hide it from you!¡±

    ??????

    It was estimated that they could see that Be was a little angry, so the Four Holy Maidens quickly exined that they had gone to the Jim Underground Library several times in the past. However, because the saints usually carried the holy weapon allocated by the Radiant Church which was the Holy Cross, they did not meet therge number of evil spirits that Be had just encountered. Naturally, they would not know that the Jim underground library would have this secret.

    ¡°Take us to your dormitory. For the morning culture ss, President Maria should help all of you take leave for the ss. I have to carefully ask all of you a few questions and save my little idiot partner as well.¡±

    ??????

    In the Radiant Church¡¯s Inner Sanctum of the Pope¡¯s Hall. Pope Croft VI of the Radiant Church was seated on the Pope¡¯s Cathedral. In front of his throne, there stood three priests and they were dressed in red from head to toe. They were the Red Priests and were also the representatives of the church¡¯s three major factions. This time the Pope of the Radiant Church had summoned them very urgently. They did not know what had happened and rushed over.

    ¡°A problem cropped up in St. Louis Church Academy of Olsylvia Academy. The forbidden Samuel Tower¡¯s hidden underground chamber, the Jim Library, has been bombed and the four books that we had sealed up could not be found. What do all of you think of this matter?¡±

    ??????

    Although the Pope of the Radiant Church¡¯s voice was slightly old, his dignity remained the same. The Pope knew that of the three Red Priests in front of him, only the Ellen Faction¡¯s Red Priest Ellen was still loyal to him. Salo¡¯s faction Red Priest Salo and Micah¡¯s Faction Red Priest Micah had done many things behind his back. If he had not needed to take into consideration the current unity of the Radiant Church, perhaps he would have already changed the two Red Priests to his own people instead.

    ??????

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we have to deal with this matter personally; we shall pass it on to Daisy and the other Holy Maidens to handle.¡±

    ¡°I agree with Salo¡¯s point of view. At present, do we not have other things to discuss instead! President Maria will investigate the matter. If she fails, there is also the Holy Swordsman over there! We do not have to be afraid!¡±

    ??????

    Michah and Salo seemed to have a rapport. Ellen had wanted to look united on the surface thus he did not really oppose them.

    ??????

    ¡°If this is the case, let us discuss the next matter. Recently, the emperors of Octavia Empire and Aldridge Empire had sent letters to me and hoped that they could have an arranged marriage with the Vatican. Although the four Holy Maidens, based on the teachings, were supposed to serve the Radiant God for all their lives, we could spread to the masses that the two empire¡¯s princes are the heirs of the Radiant God...¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Your Holiness, this would not be very appropriate. Our church is not supposed to interfere with the politics of the various empires! Letting Holy Maidens marry mortals...¡±

    ??????

    Ellen was the first one to oppose the idea. Although he was loyal to the Pope of Radiant Church, it was not blind loyalty. The Pope of Radiant Church nned to target his two beloved Holy Maidens, Hayley and Susan. These two Holy Maidens were the easiest to persuade. The Pope of Radiant Church did not dare to directly make use of Holy Maiden Daisy of Salo Faction and Holy Maiden Sophia of Micah Faction.

    ??????

    ¡°Brother Ellen, I have watched your two beloved apprentices growing up and would be considered as half a kin. I would not push them towards a pit of fire. I have sent people to send the documents over to them earlier on so please do not bother about it anymore. Don¡¯t be prejudiced against the princes of these two empires because of some rumors.¡±

    ¡°I will obey the instructions of the Pope and ask to be excused first!¡± Knowing that the Pope had made his decision, Ellen could only leave helplessly. Although the Pope of the Radiant Church did not clearly exin his reason in arranging a marriage to form an alliance with the other empires but the three Red Priests could roughly guess the reason.

    ??????

    Recently, the Radiant Church had lost many times in the battle against the Darkness Church. Many small countries had been infiltrated with the people of the Darkness Church. If they did not join forces with the empire, then there would be many more areas that would be under the control of the Darkness Church. This was the result that the church refused to see.

    Originally the Darkness Church was not that powerful but they didn¡¯t expect that it in just over a month, the Darkness Church¡¯s third Holy Maiden Liz, whose strength was among the lowest ranking, could suddenly increase her strength dramatically. This pot, after circling for half a day, had to be carried by Be. One of the greatest reasons that Liz¡¯s strength had increased so dramatically was because she had be a member of Be¡¯s camp.

    (TL Notes: Pot carried by Be meant that Be had to take responsibility.)

    However, the current high-level Radiant Church members did not know that the Pope¡¯s heirs and the four Holy Maidens had basically been ¡°eaten up¡± by someone. This marriage alliance n had been doomed to fail from the start.

 Volume 2 Chapter 87: The Incident of The Jim Underground Library being Robbed and Damaged

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 87: The Incident of The Jim Underground Library being Robbed and Damaged</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Yukan

    At therge doors of the Jim Underground Library, Be slowly inserted the assembly key into the special hexagonal keyhole. As the key turned, the thick stone door slowly opened and the secret covered in dust, lying in the Jim Underground library was finally made known to Be.

    ??????

    The scale of this underground library, although it was notparable to the private library of the Magical Creator God Betty¡¯s personal library that had been visited by Be, it was also considered thergest underground library that Be had evere across. It was estimated that no one had visited for a long time thus the bookshelf in the library was full of dust. However, there was an abnormal phenomenon that had attracted the attention of Be and Noreya. The books ced there were like new books that had just been printed; it was too abnormal to be that new.

    ??????

    After Be and Noreya had stepped into the library, the door behind them disappeared mysteriously. This unforeseen event made both of them feel unprepared. The previous operation was so smooth that even the professional assassin Noreya had rxed her guard. They did not expect the library to have something simr to a trap.

    ??????

    At this time, the Magic Lantern that was originally used for light was suddenly extinguished. Originally, the Jim underground library was not very bright; this time, it waspletely pitch-ck. On the dusky bookshelf, Be and Noreya saw a lot of faintly discernible figures floating. This Jim library was, as expected, problematic, and the reason for the ce being sealed up was not only just to seal off the Big Four Forbidden Book but also to seal up other frightening objects.

    The Demon Gods intruded into where the evil spirits were sealed. But this was really awkward as both Be and Noreya just stood at the original spot with expressionless faces, no expression of being scared to death at all. This had made the evil spirits who had been staring at them from the dark feel very depressed. Were these two girls too terrified or were they not afraid of them at all? If it was thetter, then they would really not know what to do.

    Before the forbidden books were ced inside the Jim Underground Library, it was a secret underground library that was sealed off by the church. There were many evil spirits lingering around and they could not be purified. Where they hade from, the church was not willing to mention. If it was not a cleric with a sacred object such as an exorcism cross, other people who had entered the Jim Library would end up like Be and Noreya.

    ??????

    Be and Noreya looked at each other and didn¡¯t see any signs of hurry in each other¡¯s eyes. They didn¡¯t care so much and both of them went deeper into the library. Noreya took out the spare candles that she had brought with her and lit one up. She then advanced forward using the faint light of the candle. The evil spirits hiding in the dark ce were slightly speechless. What was the identity of these two girls? Why were they unafraid of this scene? The assassin girl had also lit up a candle with a blue me to amplify the terrifying atmosphere. This script was not right!

    Be was a little nervous at first, but she quickly calmed down. She was after all a Demon King and a Demon God. If she was scared to death by these evil spirits, then the reputation of a Demon King and Demon God would be gone. Be reckoned that Noreya really belonged to her side as she had no fear of these evil spirits; she seemed like a person who had seen a lot.

    ??????

    ¡°Noreya, you don¡¯t have a candle with another colour? This candle is a bit... scary!¡±

    ¡°No, I like the dark. Also, the targets of my assassination are not just humans.¡±

    After Noreya had finished, she used her right hand to catch and grab the man who was hiding in the dark that wanted to pat her shoulder to scare her. After a shoulder throw, she directly smashed a white fuzzy shadow to the floor. Taking advantage of the shadow¡¯s slow reaction, Noreya pulled out a strangely shaped saw-tooth dagger with her left hand and pierced it directly into the heart of the shadow lying on the ground.

    The fuzzy shadow that resembled a human figure was assassinated by Noreya and stabbed to death directly. For the first time, Be saw that an assassin could assassinate a Spirit of Void. Noreya seemed to have quite a lot of secrets on her! It was different from killing living things; if the spirit was assassinated, then the spirit would basically be unable to reincarnate. This was the true meaning of death.

    ??????

    ¡°Who else wants toe over?¡±

    ??????

    Noreya did not look at the fuzzy shadow on the ground who had been assassinated. The fuzzy shadow struggled for a while then transformed into a fog and disappeared. This was Be¡¯s first time seeing a spirit being stabbed to death. She was stunned for a while. Then, she caught up with Noreya.

    ??????

    Noreya¡¯s threat had scared away the evil spirits who had wanted to use the same method to frighten Be and her. The entire Jim library was quiet at once. The evil spirits knew that they had met a master who was even harder to handle than the clergy. At present, it would be a good idea to hide first and avoid the limelight.

    ??????

    Although the Jim Library had arge surface area, the architecture inside the building was notplicated. Be and Noreya could easily find the location of the secret bookcase of the sealed up Four Forbidden Books of the Olsylvia Academy. The location was in the central district of the entire Jim Underground Library. The tall bookcases design was so obvious, it would be strange if they don¡¯t notice it.

    Along the way, the evil spirits had used a variety of ways to scare Be and Noreya, and Be had encountered almost every kind of horror film situation from her previous life. The evil spirits used all kinds of scary methods to frighten the two girls to bring the ¡°script¡± back on track. However, the two girls did not cooperate with their performances and they were all depressed.

    ??????

    At the side of the bookshelf, a certain little girl in red was squatting over there. She buried her face in the sleeve of her clothes and was crying softly. When Be and Noreya passed her, her crying got even louder. As a result, Noreya and Be went straight past her and didn¡¯t even give her a nce. Evil Spirit Little Girl: ¡°....¡±

    Between the bookshelves, a headless woman floated in the direction of Be and Noreya. Before she could get close, Noreya sent many arrows and shot the headless female evil spirit dead.

    ??????

    ¡°Why did both of youe to the library!¡±

    ??????

    In the center of the bookcase, a grandfather with a white beard was resisting his strong anger and asked. However, Noreya and Be ignored him and went straight through his body to the sealed bookshelf.

    ¡°This is enough. Both of you can¡¯t take away those books. Do you know who I am?¡±

    ??????

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, you seemed to be the original owner of this library. However, this does not concern us!¡±

    Be and Noreya had seen the portrait of the old man on the front wall of the library lobby earlier. He seemed to be the first generation librarian of the Jim Underground Library, Jim. If he still appeared here hundreds of yearster, it should be that he was either a ghost or an evil being.

    Are both of you not afraid that I will keep the entrance sealed forever!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just right after that bookshelf? Your hiding skills are too lousy. An average assassin could see the entrance.¡±

    Librarian Jim was now at his wit¡¯s end. He could neither fight nor frighten them. These two women hade here to deliberately tear the ce down! They were not at all cooperative and he could only look forward to thest seal that Radiant Church had left behind to restrict their crazy action.

    ??????

    With the crisp sound of lock picking, the concealed bookshelf had been opened. The ghost of Librarian Jim waspletely stunned. Shouldn¡¯t the Sacred Object, which was thest forbidden seal of Radiant Church, be carried personally by the Four Holy Maidens and the Heir of the Pope? Could it be that the beautiful blonde knight was the Holy Swordsman of Radiant Church!

    ??????

    ¡°Don¡¯t ignore me, this old man! You can take away that book ¡°Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Midnight Unbelievable Tales¡±. The remaining three books, ¡°Melville¡¯s Movement¡±, ¡°Galsworthy¡¯s Prophecy¡± and ¡°Father Marion¡¯s Investigations¡± can¡¯t be taken away!¡±

    Be, of course, would not pay attention to the suggestion of a??a??the ghostly old man. She carried all four books away from the bookcase. It didn¡¯t matter that she carried them but after the four books were removed, thest trap mechanism, which the Radiant Church had set up, was activated. Be was so anxious that she didn¡¯t wait for Noreya to check if there were any traps and just took the books away. This was a self-destruct trap. Four books were sealed in the huge bookcase.

    ??????

    ¡°Danger, you fool!¡±

    ??????

    At the moment before the explosion of the trap, Noreya threw herself on Be and pressed her under her body. Be had wanted to say that she was not afraid of the explosion, but after being forced underneath by Noreya, the huge sound of the explosion made her choose to lie down quietly.

    ??????

    ¡°Hmph, not listening to your elders; you¡¯ve suffered a loss. Are these two girls dead? If they died, I¡¯ve managed to find a substitute... Eh¡±

    ??????

    Ghost Jim had just wanted to go to the ruins to find Be¡¯s dead body to possess it when he saw Be climbed out from the ruins. With one hand, she grabbed his neck. Be also discovered at this time that the Demon King and the Demon God could directly grab the evil spirits using their hand. If she had known this earlier, she would have done it herself. She did not have to wait for Noreya to do it and deal with these avenging spirits herself.

    ??????

    ¡°You are... Demon King, Mistress Demon King? Please spare my life, Mistress Demon King! This servant did not know that you are the Demon King... Please...¡±

    Be was toozy to listen to his nonsense. Just now, this old man had definitely expected that there would be an explosive trap in the bookcase and he had deliberately not said anything. He had wanted them to die. She used the strength in her hand and directly cut apart the ghost¡¯s head and body.

    ??????

    Noreya, who was not too far away on the ground, had been stunned by the explosion and fell unconsciousness just now. Regarding the fact that Be could use her body to directly attack an avenging ghost, she did not know it at the moment. If she had seen it, maybe she would be much less wary of Be.

    ??????

    Outside the Forbidden Ground Samuel Tower, the four Holy Maidens who had felt the loud sound had rushed in. They had Be¡¯s Demon¡¯s Contract on their body now and although they had notpletely surrendered to her, if Be had encountered an ident, they would also follow her and die because of this contract.

    ??????

    When the four Holy Maidens entered the Jim underground library, they only saw ruins. The explosion had buried all the books of the entire underground library. Be stood up from the ruins and was holding Noreya, whose whole body was bleeding, in her arms, her expression slightlyplex. Noreya was now injured in many parts of her body because the self-destruct equipment was too powerful. If Noreya had not pushed her down, it would have been hard for Be to bear.

    ¡°Be, we... we don¡¯t know that there were traps in the hidden chamber!¡±

    ¡°Be, don¡¯t overthink it! We didn¡¯t deliberately hide it from you!¡±

    ??????

    It was estimated that they could see that Be was a little angry, so the Four Holy Maidens quickly exined that they had gone to the Jim Underground Library several times in the past. However, because the saints usually carried the holy weapon allocated by the Radiant Church which was the Holy Cross, they did not meet therge number of evil spirits that Be had just encountered. Naturally, they would not know that the Jim underground library would have this secret.

    ¡°Take us to your dormitory. For the morning culture ss, President Maria should help all of you take leave for the ss. I have to carefully ask all of you a few questions and save my little idiot partner as well.¡±

    ??????

    In the Radiant Church¡¯s Inner Sanctum of the Pope¡¯s Hall. Pope Croft VI of the Radiant Church was seated on the Pope¡¯s Cathedral. In front of his throne, there stood three priests and they were dressed in red from head to toe. They were the Red Priests and were also the representatives of the church¡¯s three major factions. This time the Pope of the Radiant Church had summoned them very urgently. They did not know what had happened and rushed over.

    ¡°A problem cropped up in St. Louis Church Academy of Olsylvia Academy. The forbidden Samuel Tower¡¯s hidden underground chamber, the Jim Library, has been bombed and the four books that we had sealed up could not be found. What do all of you think of this matter?¡±

    ??????

    Although the Pope of the Radiant Church¡¯s voice was slightly old, his dignity remained the same. The Pope knew that of the three Red Priests in front of him, only the Ellen Faction¡¯s Red Priest Ellen was still loyal to him. Salo¡¯s faction Red Priest Salo and Micah¡¯s Faction Red Priest Micah had done many things behind his back. If he had not needed to take into consideration the current unity of the Radiant Church, perhaps he would have already changed the two Red Priests to his own people instead.

    ??????

    ¡°I don¡¯t think we have to deal with this matter personally; we shall pass it on to Daisy and the other Holy Maidens to handle.¡±

    ¡°I agree with Salo¡¯s point of view. At present, do we not have other things to discuss instead! President Maria will investigate the matter. If she fails, there is also the Holy Swordsman over there! We do not have to be afraid!¡±

    ??????

    Michah and Salo seemed to have a rapport. Ellen had wanted to look united on the surface thus he did not really oppose them.

    ??????

    ¡°If this is the case, let us discuss the next matter. Recently, the emperors of Octavia Empire and Aldridge Empire had sent letters to me and hoped that they could have an arranged marriage with the Vatican. Although the four Holy Maidens, based on the teachings, were supposed to serve the Radiant God for all their lives, we could spread to the masses that the two empire¡¯s princes are the heirs of the Radiant God...¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Your Holiness, this would not be very appropriate. Our church is not supposed to interfere with the politics of the various empires! Letting Holy Maidens marry mortals...¡±

    ??????

    Ellen was the first one to oppose the idea. Although he was loyal to the Pope of Radiant Church, it was not blind loyalty. The Pope of Radiant Church nned to target his two beloved Holy Maidens, Hayley and Susan. These two Holy Maidens were the easiest to persuade. The Pope of Radiant Church did not dare to directly make use of Holy Maiden Daisy of Salo Faction and Holy Maiden Sophia of Micah Faction.

    ??????

    ¡°Brother Ellen, I have watched your two beloved apprentices growing up and would be considered as half a kin. I would not push them towards a pit of fire. I have sent people to send the documents over to them earlier on so please do not bother about it anymore. Don¡¯t be prejudiced against the princes of these two empires because of some rumors.¡±

    ¡°I will obey the instructions of the Pope and ask to be excused first!¡± Knowing that the Pope had made his decision, Ellen could only leave helplessly. Although the Pope of the Radiant Church did not clearly exin his reason in arranging a marriage to form an alliance with the other empires but the three Red Priests could roughly guess the reason.

    ??????

    Recently, the Radiant Church had lost many times in the battle against the Darkness Church. Many small countries had been infiltrated with the people of the Darkness Church. If they did not join forces with the empire, then there would be many more areas that would be under the control of the Darkness Church. This was the result that the church refused to see.

    Originally the Darkness Church was not that powerful but they didn¡¯t expect that it in just over a month, the Darkness Church¡¯s third Holy Maiden Liz, whose strength was among the lowest ranking, could suddenly increase her strength dramatically. This pot, after circling for half a day, had to be carried by Be. One of the greatest reasons that Liz¡¯s strength had increased so dramatically was because she had be a member of Be¡¯s camp.

    (TL Notes: Pot carried by Be meant that Be had to take responsibility.)

    However, the current high-level Radiant Church members did not know that the Pope¡¯s heirs and the four Holy Maidens had basically been ¡°eaten up¡± by someone. This marriage alliance n had been doomed to fail from the start.

 Volume 2 Chapter 88: Conquering the Divine

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 88: Conquering the Divine</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by MasterOfCoin

    The First Hostel Building within St. Louis Church Academy was housed in Olsylvia Academy¡¯s South District. Behind the locked doors of Bathroom No. 1, which is exclusively used by the church, Be ced Noreya onto afortable bench. She was injured by explosives nted by the Radiant Church when protecting her.

    Carrying an injured girl through the academy grounds would raise unnecessary suspicion, so Be had no choice but to move her to the dormitory that President Maria shared with the four Holy Maidens for now. They will only return to their quarters after everything has settled down.

    ¡°Be, what are you doing, you pervert?!

    ¡°Noreya, you¡¯re injured. I¡¯m just treating you!¡±

    ¡°You... why are you taking off my clothes? Stop it right now!¡±

    ¡°Stop squirming! You don¡¯t want to reopen your wounds. Come on, what are you so afraid of? We¡¯re both girls and I obviously won¡¯t eat you up!¡±

    ¡°Take me back, I have a n...¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t do that. Noreya, stop moving unless you want to experience what they feltst weekend!¡±

    ¡°How dare you... wait until I recover and you¡¯ll definitely... Hey, stop that! What do you think you¡¯re doing holding down my hands like that!?¡±

    With practiced ease, Be pinned Noreya¡¯s wrists above her head before grabbing some gossamer spider thread to restrain them in ce. Once her restraints were secure, Be quickly removed Noreya¡¯s clothes and was instantly shocked to see dozens of open wounds stered all over her snow white skin. The automatic explosive devices nted by the Radiant Church were so powerful, the explosion was enough to obliterate an unsuspecting Demon King, who was a first grade Evil Being. As she analyzed the horrifying wounds all over her body, Be felt sorry for her and gently caressed her wounds. Initially, Noreya had wanted to forcibly escape her restraints, but hesitated after feeling Be¡¯s tender touch.

    The way that Be was looking at Noreya was akin to that of an artist admiring a priceless piece of art. Through her eyes, Noreya could tell that Be had no intention of viting her. She moved her hands adeptly across Noreya¡¯s body, and even though it seemed like she was taking advantage of her, Be¡¯s touch held a hint offort.

    ¡°Who knew that you were capable of treating females gently... Hey, stop it! There aren¡¯t any injuries there, where are you touching?!¡±

    Just as Noreya wanted tomend Be, Be¡¯s wandering hands had instinctively moved to grope her breasts. Clearly, both of them could see that there were no injuries on her chest... Obviously, she was trying to take advantage of the situation. Be¡¯s touch was teasing and provocative. In no time at all, Noreya¡¯s body could not help but react to her advances.

    ¡°Noreya, I¡¯m simply making sure that there aren¡¯t any injuries on your chest. Don¡¯t be so sensitive! It looks fine to me, and since you don¡¯t like it when I touch you there, I shall check somewhere else then!¡±

    ¡°Be, stop it! You can do as you please, just don¡¯t touch me there. I¡¯m begging you!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a good girl! Wait for me here, I¡¯ll bring the medicine.¡±

    When Noreya saw that Be was about to slip her hand into her ¡°secret ce¡±, she hastily said that to stop her. If she were to be vited there as well, it would be much more humiliating than having her chest fondled. She would rather let a depraved Be y with her breasts as much as she wanted. Even though her chest area was no longer pure, no matter what, her final line of defense couldn¡¯t fall.

    Be then stood up and went to the bathroom where the four Holy Maidens were. When they saw her approach, they immediately removed their clothes and knelt on the bathroom floor with their arms crossed behind their backs. If not for the absence of certain props, no one would have thought that they were proud Holy Maidens. Rather, it would have been easier to assume that they were simply Be¡¯s personal maids.

    The four Holy Maidens had been reluctant to put themselves in such a demeaning posture. With the way they were behaving, one would think they¡¯re female ves seeking the affections of their master. However, they were in no position to defy Be. If they did not cooperate and obey her instructions, who knew what kind of shameful tricks this she-devil would use on them.

    Bepletely disregarded their concerns and started pinching and groping them everywhere she desired. As much as the Holy Maidens wanted to make a break for it, their legs seemed to buckle, rendering them unable to stand.

    ¡°Be... please don¡¯t do this. It¡¯s the middle of the day, didn¡¯t you and President Maria agree that only on the weekends...¡±

    ¡°If I was truly that obedient, none of you would have fallen into my grasp! Come, I¡¯ll bring you to the public bath. Since youdies don¡¯t have sses in the afternoon, I¡¯m going to... Follow me and you¡¯ll find out.¡±

    Be ignored the Holy Maidens¡¯ expressions of shame and flushed faces as she carried them into the bath. She then picked up the medicine and walked back over to Noreya with a mischievous grin on her face. It was a beautiful smile, but Noreya felt like something was off.

    ¡°Just help me apply the medicine and stop with that strange smile. I¡¯m a little... Eh? Why did you put the medicine on...¡±

    Previously, Noreya had explicitly rejected the suggestion to use the Holy Maidens¡¯ magic to heal her injuries. Be didn¡¯t questions her decision because she had a vague idea of the apprehensions Noreya had, such as not wanting to expose herself. Be didn¡¯t want to either.

    Not to mention the four Holy Maidens had not fully submitted to her yet, so revealing Noreya¡¯s secret was probably not a wise move. Noreya¡¯s lithe form was like a work of art as Be ogled every inch of it, barely suppressing the dark desire that had long taken hold in her heart. Without revealing her intentions, she held the healing medicine in her mouth and straddled Noreya. Looking at a perplexed Noreya, who had no idea what was toe, Be grinned and stuck out her little pink tongue and proceeded to administer the medicine by licking Noreya¡¯s skin.

    ¡°Be, please don¡¯t kiss me like that anymore, it will make me feel weird. Oh, I beg you, please spare me! Why don¡¯t you go and use them instead, they seem really idle!¡±

    ¡°Noreya, I¡¯m going to kiss every inch of your body until all your wounds have been healed!¡±

    ¡°My entire body?! You perverted girl, let me go! I¡¯m not going to ept your help any longer. Stop it! You wh*re, stop kissing me! Help me...¡±

    At the sight of Be and Noreya in each other¡¯s arms, the Holy Maidens in the main bath had turned away in embarrassment as Be savored the taste of Noreya¡¯s body with each kiss. They had never imagined that Be had so many hidden tricks that she could use to experience such pleasure with other women. At the thought of being subjected to such strange treatment, the Holy Maidens were fearful, but were actually secretly excited in their hearts.

    Little did they know, the Assassin Princess Noreya, who was rumored to be disfigured, was actually an ebony haired, ethereal beauty. Furthermore, her visage was evenparable to Kriss and Isaman. Apparently, the News Club had times when they were wrong as well.

    ...

    At the South District of Olsylvia Academy, at Samuel¡¯s Tower at the perimeter of the restricted area in St. Louis Church Academy, President Maria and Chief President Angelia brought their teams to investigate the incident that happened here. Due to the need to maintain the confidentiality of the incident, none of the other four student union presidents had joined them.

    ¡°This is strange... I still have the key, so it shouldn¡¯t have been possible to open the door! There aren¡¯t any visible signs of forced entry either! President Maria, what are your thoughts on this matter?¡±

    ¡°I think it would be best to hand this matter over to the St. Louis Church Academy Student Union so we can continue to pursue this matter. Chief President Angelia, please head back and I will send you a report within a week.¡±

    Chief President Angelia and President Maria looked at each other with guilty expressions on their faces. As they were both extremely nervous, neither of them detected a hint of panic in the other¡¯s voice. Maria knew that the key was taken away by Be. She was afraid that if Chief President Angelia were to mention anything regarding the matter, she would be in big trouble since it¡¯s not something she can easily exin. Angelia¡¯s key was also swapped away by a mysterious person and she was in no position to mention anything about the problem. She could only attempt to redirect the conversation away from the missing keys. In the meantime, she had to figure out how to retrieve her key.

    ¡°Chief President Angelia, ording to reports by the Radiant Church¡¯s guards who were stationed here, the Vice President of the Doors of Truth, Norris, had been seen loitering around the area! There is definitely something fishy about the matter and I suggest we escte this matter to the Vatican. We¡¯ll let the Radiant Church handle things!¡±

    ¡°Cynthia, I don¡¯t think that will be appropriate. Norris is the rising star of the Radiant Church, if we were to interfere, wouldn¡¯t this...¡±

    ¡°Chief President Angelia, this would concern the inner affairs of their church. The guards that reported Norris¡¯ whereabouts are from the main factions; the Ellen Faction, Salo¡¯s Faction, and Micah¡¯s Faction. I doubt it would be a false usation for them to stir up trouble.¡±

    Even though Angelia had no idea why her Secretary, Cynthia, kept pushing the me onto Norris, it might be good to go with the flow so that President Maria could handle the matter personally. If the fact that her keys were lost came to light, things would be really bad.

    ...

    Back in the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s South District, the First Hostel Building within St. Louis Church Academy, President Maria walked into Bathroom No. 1.

    The moment she closed the door, she saw two unexpected guests.

    ¡°Be, why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Maria, I missed you, so I decided toe over! What, don¡¯t just stand there,e here and let me hug you!¡±

    ¡°You...wh*re! I¡¯ve really got to hand it to you. Don¡¯t you have anything better to do in your life?¡±

    At this point, Be was seated on President Maria¡¯s bed and behind herid a stunning, ebony haired beauty covered in wounds that haven¡¯t beenpletely healed yet. Even though she had already been given a strong dose of healing medicine, it had not fully taken effect. However, she estimated that with a little more rest, her wounds would healpletely without leaving any scars. Since she¡¯s never met her before, Maria was curious about the exquisitly beautiful youngdyying on her bed. A girl with such good looks would usually stand out. At the very least, the people in the News Club would not have let such important information go to waste. However, she knew nothing about her. It seemed as though she was another deeply hidden figure.

    The thing that confused President Maria the most was that the youngdy seemed like she just came out of the shower since her snowy white skin was covered in droplets of water. In some ces, there were also some subtle bite marks as though it was a remnant of many highly intimate love bites.

    Naturally, Noreya could tell what the strange expression on President Maria¡¯s face meant. She was covered in water droplets and it was all Be¡¯s fault. This wh*re! She had left traces of her licks and nibbles all over her body. Honestly, Be was incorrigible. Her kisses earlier had almost pushed her over the edge. If Maria didn¡¯t show up, at the rate they were going, thest line of her defences would crumble under Be¡¯s assault.

    Other than the motionless Noreya on the bed, the other four Holy Maidens were around as well. Daisy was practically stered onto Be, giving her a back massage with the ¡®other parts¡¯ of her body instead of her hands. Hayley and Susan sat on Be¡¯s left and right respectively. Every once in a while, Be¡¯s hands would reach around to grope their chests. Sophia was half-kneeling at the edge of the bed, massaging her feet with her head facing towards the ground.

    Such depraved scenes should have never urred in a sacred room such as this, especially since they were the Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church. Other than President Maria, who had just walked into the room, every singledy in the room was stark naked. Furthermore, each of the Holy Maidens wore an intricate ck choker. The entire image was basically sphemous to the Radiant Church.

    ¡°President Maria, you aren¡¯t fantasizing about something kinky, are you?! Do you want me to help you, or would you prefer to do it yourself?¡±

    ¡°I... Be, honestly, you¡¯re practically living proof of the Demon King¡¯s existence. This constant indulgence in female pleasures and fornication isn¡¯t a good thing. Don¡¯t you have any goals or ambitions to work towards?¡±

    ¡°President Maria, this is simply an insignificant side hobby for me. Please don¡¯t waste any more of my time. What did youe here for!?¡±

    Maria looked at the ck choker that Be had handed to her before looking back at the Holy Maidens on the bed whose eyes were hazy and unfocused. Although the function of the choker seemed slightly suspicious, she didn¡¯t have a choice. Under Be¡¯s wicked gaze, she took off all her clothes and obediently wore the choker before presenting herself to Be.

    Be didn¡¯t stand on ceremony as she pulled President Maria into her arms and attacked her with a barrage of kisses. Within the first few kisses, Maria¡¯s eyes became unfocused and dreamy. The prop that she was wearing was something that Be had spent a fortune on- the ve¡¯s Cor. Be had bought arge batch of them from the Demon King of Lust, Asmodeus.

    Anyone who wore the cor was in for a lot of fun, especially in special situations like this.

    ¡°President Maria, what is the meaning behind these two letters from the church?¡±

    ¡°How did you find these letters? I recall only receiving them yesterday...¡±

    ¡°Humph, you actually tried hiding something from me! Looks like I have no choice but to punish you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, please Be... I had absolutely no intention of keeping this from you.¡±

    However, Maria¡¯s pleas for mercy fell on deaf ears as Be pressed her mouth against hers. Be¡¯s insistent tongue easily parted Maria¡¯s lips and delved inside her mouth before capturing her sweet tongue. After what seemed like forever, Be finally broke the kiss just as Maria was almost suffocating.

    ¡°Tell me everything you know. There will not be a next time. If you are to ever keep things from me again, don¡¯t even bother thinking about leaving!¡±

    Maria didn¡¯t dare conceal anything from Be and truthfully told her all the ns the Pope and his allies had made. Even though the Pope of the Radiant Church was her teacher, Be was practically her master and had given her no way out.

    ¡°Humph, I have already imed Hayley and Susan as my own, so don¡¯t even think about giving them away. Tell me, what would it take for the Radiant Pope to gift the few of you to me? Give me a number and I will arrange for a representative to negotiate the terms. If he doesn¡¯t agree, I will probably have to think of more evil ways to get what I want.¡±

    While she was speaking, Be held both Hayley and Susan in her arms. She even kissed each of them deeply on the lips. Susan had already resigned herself to her fate and did not resist and weed Be¡¯s passionate kiss.

    Hayley, on the other hand, had always had the thought of defiance in her mind.

    However, under the influence of the secret weapon around her neck, Hayley lost all will to resist and she finally gave in.

    ¡°President Maria, all of you shall move over to my quarters this weekend, alright? This is an order. Also, the next time the Church sends someone over, you have to report it to me. Without my permission, none of you are allowed to leave Olsylvia Academy for the Vatican. Whoever disobeys mymand will leave me no choice but to...¡±

    ¡°Be, you are too domineering. We aren¡¯t your.... Don¡¯t do this! Alright, alright, I give up.¡±

    ¡°Hayley, I have tolerated you for the longest time. Today, you shall finally understand how to get along with me!¡±

    Instinctively, Hayley wanted to resist. However, before she could say anything, Be saw through it and pulled her over before kissing her several times and pressing her body down. The other beauties already had an idea of what Be was about to do, but even though the thought of escaping crossed their minds, the special tool on their necks released a weird power that prevented them from standing up. The only thing they could do was wait for Be to pick them up to use for her pleasure. Noreya seemed conflicted as she watched Be and Hayley tumble between the sheets. Her wounds had already healed and she could leave anytime she wanted to. Even though Be¡¯s methods were rather dishonorable, she was still grateful for her treatment and assistance. Ultimately, Noreya chose to continue feigning injury andid back on the bed.

 Volume 2 Chapter 89: Pilgrimage to Bronte Holy Dragon Valley

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 89: Pilgrimage to Bronte Holy Dragon Valley</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    2 o¡¯clock in the afternoon, on the north campus of Olsylvia Academy. Filomena Nobility Academy¡¯s Knight ss training grounds...

    Due to the fact that Bellina had defeated the Knight ss¡¯s teacher, although Olsylvia Academy didn¡¯t advocate such behavior, they couldn¡¯t say anything. After all, if a teacher couldn¡¯t even defeat a student, then this teacher probably would not have any dignity to continue teaching. It was best to just switch to another teacher.

    Right now, ording to Be¡¯s request, the Knight ss had been segregated into two groups by gender. The male¡¯s Knight ss program was still held by the previous Dragon Knight, while the female¡¯s Knight ss¡¯ lecturer had been switched to the beautiful Dragon Knight, Ingrid. Ingrid was the vicemander of the Octavia Empire¡¯s Dragon Knight Regiment and her mount was the rare, Radiant Holy Dragon.

    Be¡¯s substitute, Princess Felia, had met with Ingrid in the past. This blond and gorgeous Dragon Knight was just a few years older than Felia, and Be reckoned that Ingrid was only around the age of twenty or so, so, to her, calling her big sister shouldn¡¯t be a problem. Furthermore, Ingrid¡¯s pure golden irises had left a deep impression on Be.

    In terms of strength, Ingrid was much stronger than the Dragon Knight Be had defeated earlier. If Felia¡¯s memories were correct, Ingrid was a veteran that had participated in the 7th War between the human empires and the Demon Race. She went to war when she was only 15 years old and became a Dragon Knight that survived three years of bloody battles. Herbat strength was probably much stronger than Lisha who had yet to activate the Golden Finger.

    The reputation of the gorgeous Dragon Knight Ingrid in the Octavian Empire was far superior to Magic Knight Lisha, Genius Dragon Knight Shawn, and the new generation of Dragon Knights who rose to fameter on. In short, Ingrid was both famous and beautiful. Her only w was probably herck of interest in bureaucracy etiquette. For example, it was obviously the best chance to curry favor to her own empire¡¯s three princesses, Princess Lisha, Princess Irene, and Princess Luce; but Ingrid didn¡¯t know how to adapt and rigidly addressed them as students.

    As Ingrid wasn¡¯t born in an aristocratic family, and the fact that she didn¡¯t try to tter the nobles and the imperial family, it had caused her to be disapproved of by the upper echelons of the Octavia Empire, even with her military achievements. Right now, she had barely managed to obtain a vicemander role of the empire¡¯s Dragon Knight Regiment, which was just a title without any authority.

    ¡°Student... Bellina? Student Luce, Student Lisha, and Student Irene, pleasee here. The others will have a self-practice of the essential moves in a Knight¡¯s offense and defense.¡±

    The lesson had just started and Ingrid had asked Be, and the three Princesses of the Octavia Empire to step aside. The rest of the female students were all discussing this, but they didn¡¯t probe into ¡®seemingly¡¯ imperial affairs. Be¡¯s attendant and her servant girl, Shirly and Noesha, remained in ce as instructed by Be.

    ¡°Student Bellina, do you know of a girl named Felia?¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Ingrid, you are talking about Princess Felia, right? I... I¡¯ve never seen her! Isn¡¯t Felia already... the people from the Empire said that she has already perished!¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see, I must have been mistaken. With that said, though, do address me as one does a teacher of the academy.¡± Ingrid replied as her eyes scanned Be and the three princesses a few times. Irene, Lisha, and Luce didn¡¯t seem to have any doubt about Be¡¯s identity. Back then, Ingrid did indeed see Princess Felia, but Felia liked to wear the Holy Knight¡¯s dedicated mask. Ingrid might have encountered her a few times, but she wasn¡¯t clear about what she looked like.

    But this Duchess Bellina¡¯s figure and hair color were remarkably simr to the missing princess. Ingrid had initially suspected this girl was the 9th Princess Felia, which the officials of the Octavia Empire had dered as missing. But because Ingrid had never seen Felia¡¯s real face, and to avoid the awkward situation of wrong identification, she included the three princesses, Lisha, Irene, and Luce.

    A pity that Irene and Lisha had already been bribed by Be, and Irene had already informed Luce, hence, she wouldn¡¯t let out Be¡¯s identity. In regards to Ingrid¡¯s questioning eyes, they put on an inexplicable expression, which caused Ingrid¡¯s n to fail.

    ¡°Student Bellina, it shall be like this. Later on, I will have all of you journey along to purchase mounts. Our Knight ss might be split up into the male and female sses, but there are some traditions that we have to abide by!¡±

    During the Knight ss, normal students could only use horses as their practice mounts. But if a teacher regarded a student¡¯s aptitude highly, they would usually bring them to pick something more powerful. Previously, the other teacher didn¡¯t bother about the female students, hence, he didn¡¯t take the girls to pick anything.

    In this batch of female students, though, Ingrid had a preference for a few girls: Irene, Lisha, Luce, Natasha, Aurora, and Bellina. A total of six individuals. Natasha already had a wyvern as a mount, while Aurora had a special demonic beast. Therefore, the two of them wouldn¡¯t be joining. Although Lisha might already have a T-Rex, it wasn¡¯t as easy to control as wyverns were. So, Ingrid decided to bring her and get aparatively more docile one.

    ¡°Teacher Ingrid, do you have a sweetheart?¡±

    ¡°Eh? What are you asking this out of nowhere for? No, I don¡¯t have one.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Ok. I was just curious.¡±

    ¡°What are you thinking? I don¡¯t even have someone I could talk with, let alone have a sweetheart. I don¡¯t think I even have a suitor.¡±

    Along the way, Be spoke about many things with the beautiful Dragon Knight Ingrid. Because she had to pretend that she wasn¡¯t the dead Princess Felia, Be couldn¡¯t just tantly chat with Lisha, Irene, and Luce. With Ingrid around, she might just notice something amiss.

    The questions that Be had for Ingrid had been answered without any hesitation. Be had been secretly observing this blonde and beautiful knight who was around the age of twenty and had a unique aura of maturity. None of the human girls Be had around her had such a presence.

    This morning, Be had just been with the four Holy Maidens and President Maria, but her evil desires had yet to dissipate. She had yed with them from morning all the way to almost 2 o¡¯clock in the afternoon. Be still didn¡¯t have enough and hugged Noreya and left Maria¡¯s room. After that crazy experience, apart from Sofia, who still had some reserves, the other Holy Maidens, Susan, Hayley, and Daisy hadpletely surrendered to Be and revealed everything in their heart. President Maria was simr to Sofia as she still had this knot in her heart, but it was just a matter of time before both of them submitted.

    As for the four forbidden books that Be had obtained, she had temporarily ced them with Ariel and ine. She had yet to open them, but after tonight¡¯s matters were over, she will deal the books.

    Right now, when Be saw Ingrid¡¯s gorgeous face, which was filled with heroic spirit, there was a brand new spark of evil in the depths of her spirit. This dark desire wasn¡¯t from Be but a persistence from the body¡¯s original owner, Felia. Felia had always admired Ingrid and used Ingrid as an idol and target to inspire herself.

    After Be had inherited Felia¡¯s body, Felia¡¯s persistence had merged with Be¡¯s Demon God¡¯s evil consciousness, mutating it into a desire to ¡°conquer¡± Ingrid. At this moment, Ingrid didn¡¯t know that she had been targeted by ¡°bad student¡± Be, and was patiently answering every question that Be had asked.

    In this Other World, apart from regr horses, Knights could have various other mounts, like griffins, wyverns, and many other magical beasts. But, in the market, the only avable mounts were horses. Be had obtained this information from the Rose Society¡¯s Shirley. Shirley¡¯s family had a business in transactions of mounts, but they were only able to sell horses. The more expensive breeds were the pegasus and unicorn.

    Let alone wyverns, even griffins weren¡¯t avable. The only time that Shirley had sessful summoned a whelp type magical beast was something that happened several years ago.

    Be and the group were led by Ingrid. They used teleportation to arrive at the sacrednd for Knights to choose their mounts, Bronte Great Valley, also known as the Holy Dragon Valley. This was one of the Knight¡¯s Sacred Lands in the Octavian Empire and could only be entered when apanied by a Dragon Knight.

    The Bronte Holy Dragon Valley had a massive surface area and a single nce wouldn¡¯t allow you to see the end of the valley. The teleportation point for Be and the group was on a cliff above the entrance. Right now, it was around 3 o¡¯clock in the afternoon and the warm sunlight was illuminating thend. There were plenty of giant dragons just leisurelyying on patches of grass, sunning themselves. It was a very shocking scenery as it was their first time seeing so many giant dragons lying in one spot. It was truly a worthwhile trip.

    Back then, Felia had never been able to achieve entering Bronte Holy Dragon Valley, even till the day she perished in battle. Right now, Be had fulfilled that wish. Lisha didn¡¯t look too surprised as she had already visited this ce when she was promoted to being a Dragon Knight. Perhaps she had understood the deep feelings in Be¡¯splicated eyes, Lisha walked over quietly and held onto Be¡¯s hand to console her.

    ¡°Thisss. Do you truly think my heart is so fragile!?¡±

    Be looked in front and saw that Ingrid didn¡¯t notice the anomaly over at her side. Thus, she took the chance and rubbed Lisha¡¯s head in reciprocation. Irene and Luce were both smiling as they watched. After they reconciled on their rtionships as sisters, they no longer discriminated against Lisha and Felia. Right now, they had already set their minds for their roles as elder sisters.

    ¡°This is one of the Sacred Lands of Octavia, Bronte Holy Dragon Valley. Student Bellina, this should be your first time here, right? Student Lisha had visited this ce before and Princess Irene and Luce should have heard of it.¡±

    Ingrid turned around and introduced the general information regarding Bronte Great Valley. This ce was upied by giant dragons and their poption was around a third of the human¡¯s continent. Be got to know through Ingrid that there was a back door for Dragon Knight selections. If one had a Dragon Knight master, they could bypass theplicated Knight aptitude audits in the Octavian Empire and go through the Dragon Race¡¯s approval ceremony in Bronte Holy Dragon Valley.

    If a giant dragon approved of a candidate¡¯s aptitude, then that candidate could directly promote as a Dragon Knight and the Octavian Empire wouldn¡¯t challenge this candidate. This was a truly back door route and Be was already dissatisfied with the experiences that Felia had to go through. There was actually such a way to obtain the Dragon Knight profession. If Felia had known about this, she wouldn¡¯t have had to go through those series of incidents.

    ¡°Eh? Greetings, Vice Commander Ingrid!¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Greetings Knight Captian Congreve. Have you also brought your students here to pick a mount?¡±

    On the other side of the teleportation array, Be saw Dragon Knight Congreve, whom she had defeated before, had brought along a group of male students. Amongst them were two boys that she was familiar with, Savior Scott and Genius Dragon Knight Shawn. Shawn already had a wyvern mount but came along to help the juniors. As for Scott, he was a transmigrated Savior who brought along a Golden Finger. If he couldn¡¯t even promote to a profession like Dragon Knight, it would truly be humiliating.

    Congreve took a nce at Be and turned to face another direction. He didn¡¯t really dare to look at her after his instant defeat; he still felt utter humiliation whenever he thought of it! A Dragon Knight being defeated by a Junior Knight was something unheard of. Simply humiliating! Congreve was probably the first in recorded history. He didn¡¯t know if he was considered blessed or cursed, to leave his name in the Octavian Empire¡¯s annals of knighthood.

    Scott could see that Be¡¯s eyes were a little strange and didn¡¯t know if it was his misperception. Every time he had noticed a pretty girl that he wanted to chase after, that girl would always appear beside Duchess Bellina. It felt as though this woman was everywhere and would always appear at the perfect timing beside the pretty girls that he wanted to tackle. Was this purely a coincidence or intentional?

    Scott didn¡¯t dare to look for any trouble with Be as he had previously bumped into Be when he had wrongly recognized the fake loli Charlotte as a real girl. As of now, no one knew about this ck mark in his records, and he reckoned that Be had been keeping it a secret to hold it over him. If he was to offend Be, now if she was to announce his ck mark, then all his painstaking umted prestige would all be shattered.

    The male students looked on with envy at Be and the other girls, as the girls actually had such a beautiful Dragon Knight as their teacher. This was just utterly unfair. All they could look at for an entire day were other male students. It was too depressing. If this continued on, they might have to develop a fraternity in ss.

    ¡°Beautiful teacher, can I change my ss to yours?¡±

    Scott stepped up to inquire as he knew that there was no future if he continued hanging around with these boys. For his own blessed campus life, he should probably think of changing professions. He was not going to ¡°die¡± without any female students to look at!

    But Ingrid¡¯s reply hadpletely shattered all the hearts of the boys.

    ¡°Nope. I don¡¯t like teaching boys, they are too difficult to handle. Furthermore, your teacher is over there. Don¡¯te and look to me.¡±

    Ingrid naturally didn¡¯t know about Scott¡¯s hidden motives, but she didn¡¯t hesitate in rejecting his request. It went without saying that she wasn¡¯t good at conversing with males; not to mention that when Filomena Nobility Academy asked her to be the new teacher for the Knight ss, she had only agreed when she found that it was an all-female ss as it was easier to manage. She didn¡¯t have time to bother about such troubles such as allowing boys into her ss!

    When Be saw Scott getting rejected, she felt a tinge of silent pleasure. If that brat had managed to enter her all-female Knight ss, then it would be so much more difficult for her to battle for more girls. Apart from Lisha, Be¡¯s current elder sisters, Irene, Luce, Disciplinary Committee¡¯s Chiefa??Dragon Knight Natasha, Filomena Nobility Academy¡¯s Vice Student Union President Aurora might all be targets for Scott.

    Natasha and Aurora were both Top Ten Academy Belles in Olsylvia Academy. How could she just give away such girls to others? One of them was Be¡¯s ¡°stalker¡± while the other was Be¡¯s future student union secretary colleague. They were both girls that were somewhat rted to Be.

    Due to the difference in gender, the two groups were split off after a joint journey. Although the boys had been protesting, their teacher, Dragon Knight Congreve, didn¡¯t have a higher rank than Ingrid. Hence, all their protests were invalid and they had to obediently go over to the Griffin site, Laurent Basin to look at griffins first. They allowed Be and her group to have priority in taking a look at the dragons first.

 Volume 2 Chapter 90: Danger and Infiltrator in Holy Dragon Valley

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 90: Danger and Infiltrator in Holy Dragon Valley</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Apart from the giant dragons that resided in the Bronte Holy Dragon Valley, there were plenty of powerful magical beasts like wyrms among them. They might not beparable to the T-Rex that Be had beaten to death, but theirbat strength is definitely stronger than regr magical beasts. Even if the Dragon Race was still in their prime, these giant dragons would never allow other powerful magical beasts to appear in their territories, even if it was the Wyrm Race that was slightly rted to them. Back when the 12 Demon Kings cleansed the Dragon Race¡¯s continent with blood, most of the strongest giant dragons had already died inbat.

    In order to survive, the Dragon Race had no choice but to work together with the Human Race. As for those magical beasts lingering around the outside of the valley, the dragons had chosen to ignore them. By letting them stay, they could also conveniently obstruct those with trespassers. The Octavia Empire might be heavily guarded, but there were a lot ofwless invaders that infiltrated the ce. Their objective was the Dragon Race¡¯s hidden treasure, and there were even some audacious individuals who abducted the whelps.

    ¡°You will be given three hours of free timeter on to search for your fated mounts after you enter the valley. This is the tradition of the Dragon Knights. Student Lisha, you should have already done this before, so I shall not exin the rules. Help me exin it to the other three students. In three hours, it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re sessful in getting a mount or not, you will have to get back here.¡±

    ¡°Big Sis... Teacher Ingrid, are there people whoe here to secretly hunt?¡±

    ¡°Student Bellina, you don¡¯t have to be concerned. That is a matter that I will be responsible for, so be at ease and pick your mount. You look like you have chosen the Dark Knight profession, right? It will probably be pretty hard to find a dragon mount that is fated to you. You¡¯re going to have to work harder! You should look for deep ravines and caves for dragons that prefer darkness. This is the best time for sunbathing, so they¡¯ll be hidden there.¡±

    Ingrid then gave Be some simple exnations before going to a military camp not far from here. This ce was the Octavia Empire¡¯s garrison headquarters for Bronte Holy Dragon Valley. In order to safeguard the valley, the Octavia Empire garrisoned 20,000 soldiers here to patrol day and night. Despite the case, they were still unable to prevent those robbers from entering the Holy Dragon Valley to steal treasures. The position of the Bronte Holy Dragon Valley had been kept a secret to the outside world, but most of the underground organizations had this intel.

    There were still plenty of people who would take their chances to infiltrate this ce.

    The mount picking ceremony for Be and the others were actually close to the mount picking for Dragon Knights. Ingrid might not be biased, but her actions meant that she already determined that they werepetent enough to be Dragon Knights. Be wasn¡¯t every interested in such ceremonies where she had to find a fated mount. In her Darkness Sacred Region, there were tons of demonic beast mounts that she could choose from. Before Be registered herself for Olsylvia Academy, the Darkness Sacred Region had already produced dozens of Bone Dragons, so even if they failed this selection, she had an alternative route for herself and her female friends.

    However, Ingrid mentioned that this region hadwless invaders, so it would seem like she would need her familiar spirit to prevent that from happening.

    ...

    Octavia Empire, Holy Dragon Valley, in an area of the Bronte istion forest¡¯s borders...

    A squad of a few dozen patrols of Octavia Empire¡¯s soldiers wereying down dead, with signs of blood on the grass patches. It was 3:30 in the afternoon and their entire squad had been eradicated in broad daylight. One must admit that the culprits were truly too professional.

    ¡°Shadow No. 26, Boss is going for a big deal this time. He actually wants us to steal treasures from the Holy Dragon Valley!¡±

    ¡°Shadow No. 18, the client¡¯s appetite is very abnormal. The goods that we captured in the Beast Race¡¯s continent still aren¡¯t enough to satisfy them. The Elven Race were hard to find, so they actually spent big money to purchase female Whelp servants. I truly cannot understand the world of those wealthy people.¡±

    ¡°Do we have the Dragon Binding Ropes? What about the other tools? Without those tools, I don¡¯t dare to capture any dragon!¡±

    ¡°You coward! All the tools are with the leader of this operation, Shadow No. 1. Stop your chatter and quickly wear the soldier¡¯s armor to sneak in.¡±

    Beside the Octavia Empire¡¯s patrol squad, there were a few dozen ck-clothed men plotting something bad. They were all professional assassins and there were more than a hundred individuals for this infiltration. This was just the follow-up squad, and a vanguard squad had already seeded in infiltrating the Bronte Holy Dragon Valley.

    ¡°Shadow No. 34, where are you? Hurry up over here to change your outfit! Anyter... Oh my god, what is that thing!?¡±

    ¡°What happened, No. 28? Did you see a ghost in broad daylight? Is there a need to panic like this! This is... heavens, what is that!?¡±

    The two ck-clothed men stared at the bush where theirrade was and all they could see was fresh blood and several severed human limbs. It was needless to say that theirrades were all dead.

    ¡°No. 19, over here...¡±

    The unlucky assassin didn¡¯t have time to finish his sentence when his vision shook and he fell to the ground. First, it was the azure blue sky, then it turned into the t ins, finally darkness. Therade by his side was astonished, but before he could react, there was a ck sh of light as he saw the exact vision hisrade did earlier.

    When the infiltrators noticed the anomaly and wanted to retreat, it was already toote. They had been surrounded by horrific dark shadows, and in just a short amount of time, they were all eliminated. These horrific shadows were immune to physical attacks and it wasn¡¯t a surprise that these infiltrators couldn¡¯t defeat them.

    A well-endowed loli with blood red hair then walked out from the bushes, apanied by a very special ck shadow. This shadow was obviously of a much higher rank than those shadows that had killed the infiltrators; just the shade of ck was unfathomable.

    ¡°Mister Shadow Demon Tambour, the way you guys kill is just... isn¡¯t it too excessive!?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness Diaz, you are a demon too, right? Could you possibly have some pity for these humans? If Mistress Be knew that her dedicated familiar is performing like this, then you¡¯ll be in big trouble!¡±

    ¡°Mister Tambour, I didn¡¯t say anything. Please continue!¡±

    When Demon World Princess Diaz saw the dismembered corpses of the infiltrators, she couldn¡¯t bear to see it. She might be a Demon World¡¯s princess, but people from the Demon World didn¡¯t have the habit of dismembering their victims¡¯ corpses after killing them. This time, she¡¯s the dedicated familiar of Demon King Be, and this was the first time she went into battle with Be¡¯s other demonic subordinates. She sighed at her own ipetency upon seeing such horrific killing methods. As one of Be¡¯s familiars, she was clear on her whereabouts. Be hade to Bronte Holy Dragon Valley to pick a mount. To prevent any mishaps, Be used the contract between the master and the familiar demon to make a spiritual connection that easily connected to her.

    ording to Be¡¯s instruction, Diaz had brought along Be¡¯s demonic beings and used the familiar¡¯s special abilities to transport a massive army of shadows to this ce. Once they arrived, they coincidentally bumped into the ck-clothed people that were hiding here.

    As a result, an inevitable ughter had urred.

    ¡°Princess Diaz, did Mistress Be convey anytest orders to us!?¡±

    ¡°She did. Let me recall the orders in my mind first! Got it, it goes like this. First... you all will secretly... protect this person, and this person, and that person!¡±

    After Diaz deciphered Be¡¯s orders that she sent by telepathy, she had a dumbfounded expression on her face. Be had actually ordered her subordinates here to secretly protect some girls! Lisha, Irene, and Luce were all on the protection list. This Demon King was seriously not behaving appropriately. She ordered so many demonic beings just to be bodyguards!

    Diaz initially assumed that Be called them here for a huge battle.

    ...

    Octavia Empire, in the garrison headquarters of the Bronte Holy Dragon Valley.

    In themander tent of Berkeley Base Camp, Beauty Dragon Knight Ingrid was seated by a round table and listening attentively to the conversations of other high-ranking officers.

    The table was seated by over a dozen high-ranking officers from the Guards Legion sent by the Octavia Empire to deploy to this ce. When there weren¡¯t any special situations, these officers wouldn¡¯t normally gather in this ce. Now that so many of them were gathered here, something must have happened. Ingrid¡¯s position in this camp was just an officer without any authority. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that all the legion¡¯s upper echelons were here, she wouldn¡¯t even bother to participate!

    ¡°Officer Gould, the supervisor team of the patrolling squads has reported that the patrol squads that we arranged on the outskirts have been assaulted by unidentified people. There are already more than a hundred casualties. Please decide if you want to impose emergency measures before informing the Empire to send reinforcements.¡±

    ¡°Let me think about that... Officer Ingrid, what do you think?¡±

    Themanding officer of the Berkeley Base Camp was Officer Gould. Although his military rank was much higher than Ingrid¡¯s, he was a mediocre individual. He naturally didn¡¯t have any definite opinions in such emergency situations. More than a hundred individuals had been taken out without any known cause. If they were to report this to the Octavia Empire, and if the Emperor found out, he could kiss hismanding officer position goodbye and be forced to go back home and be a farmer again.

    All the officers under Gould were naturally of the same level of goods. At times like this, they had to ask for assistance from capable individuals like Ingrid. As a Knight, he was too terrified. He had a garrison of 20,000 soldiers, but he was actually stirred up by infiltrators that only numbered a few hundred. If he considered it even a bit more, he should have noticed that there might be a spy from the infiltrators in the garrison. Otherwise, how could an afternoon infiltration be so sessful?

    ¡°Send some men to strengthen our defenses. I will personally lead a group to capture these infiltrators!¡±

    ¡°Officer Ingrid, you are just an officer without authority! It is not appropriate for you to lead the soldiers, right!?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Officer Ingrid, we are a bunch of grown men here. If we let you, a woman, lead the troops, wouldn¡¯t others treat us as a joke when this news travels out!?¡±

    A huge group of officers stood up and opposed Ingrid¡¯s proposal. They were obviously all upper echelons that had secretly taken the bribe from the infiltrators. They knew that if they allowed the inflexible Ingrid to handle this matter, it would definitely be troublesome.

    ¡°If that is the case, you will go handle it! I will patiently wait here for my students to return. Officer Gould, I will dismiss myself now. I¡¯ll be outside waiting for my girls to return safely.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. It has been hard for you.¡±

    Seeing the other officers rejecting her lead, Ingrid didn¡¯t see any reason to insist on her proposal. She had never been adept at expressing her opinions, thus the reason why she didn¡¯t exin such crucial information, such as her students being imperial members of the Octavia Empire. If these group of officers knew that those students were the princesses from their empire, their attitude would probably be a lot different.

    However, she couldn¡¯t do anything else right now.

    ¡°Reporting! I have found another set of corpses. They belong to... the infiltrators.¡±

    ¡°What!? Where? What are you so nervous about? Have you not seen dead people before!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that, Officer Gould. These people died... You will know once you see it.¡±

    Officer Gould stared at the trembling messenger soldier with disdain before he led the other officers out of the conference tent. When they saw the infiltrators¡¯ corpses that were brought in by the soldiers, they were all miserably pale. It was just a huge pile of bloody dismembered body parts.

    ¡°Officer Gould, this slicing wound doesn¡¯t seem to be from human assassins. It looks like... it was done by demonic beings!¡±

    ¡°This... where is Officer Ingrid?¡±

    ¡°It looks like she rode away on the Radiant Holy Dragon. We don¡¯t know where she went...¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and find her! If you can¡¯t, then you can say goodbye to your position as Captain!¡±

    It was at this moment, Officer Gould had realized the severity of the situation. If the Bronte Holy Dragon Valley had been sessfully infiltrated by demonic beings, it was enough for him as themanding officer to lose his head. This period of time was when the Dragon Race and the various imperial family members were here at the Holy Dragon Valley for vacation. If they were to witness the demonic beings invading the valley, he would have no way to cover up the truth.

    The other officers immediately realized his strange thought and silently agreed. The bribed officers were especially pale as they stared at the bodies. If this matter is brought to the upper echelons and they investigate, none of them will be able to escape alive.

    ...

    In the interior of the Holy Dragon Valley, Be was traversing through the forest by herself while wearing the Dark Knight¡¯s armor that carried a horrific aura. General magical beasts wouldn¡¯t even dare approach her, but the magical beasts in the Bronte Holy Dragon Valley are different from the ones she¡¯s encountered before. They had a certain level of wisdom that allowed them to know which humans must not be provoked.

    In a tree not far behind Be, a few secretive figures appeared and were quickly and silently killed by the shadow demons hiding behind them.

    ¡°Tambour¡¯s subordinates are truly impressive. Good thing I don¡¯t have to personally kill those assassins.¡±

    When Be stood in ce, a ck shadow drifted over and ced various types of maps in front of her. After the demonic beings killed the infiltrators that were near Irene, Lisha, and Luce, they looted all their belongings and handed them to Be. As for infiltrating the Holy Dragon Valley... Be never had such an intention. Due to selfish reasons, Be had asked the Shadowless Demon Tambour to personally monitor the Beauty Dragon Knight Ingrid. Even though it was monitoring, only Be would know if it carried the hidden meaning to protect her.

    ¡°Eh, an operation to capture the Dragon Girl! These... these guys are actually the Gentry Group.¡±

    Be picked up one of the scrolls and examined it to find that the infiltrators¡¯ backgrounds weren¡¯t just to simply hunt rare magical beasts. Be stared at the scroll for some time before silently pocketing it. Be read that they actually had such a sick n! She then advanced while asking her subordinates to clear up the gentries¡¯ corpses before leaving.

 Volume 2 Chapter 91: Holy Lake, Babbit Lakeâ€™s Evil Actions Against Another Evil

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 91: Holy Lake, Babbit Lake¡¯s Evil Actions Against Another Evil</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    The infiltrators were the Oliver Hunter Group of the Holy Dragon Valley, the famous underground organization from the Human Race¡¯s continent. They are a very notorious group that dealt in various shady businesses with many other human underground organizations. They were scattered throughout the continent and dealt with illegal hunting activities. Also, apart from stealing treasures from other races, human trafficking was also apart of their mainstream ie.

    Be¡¯s opposition, the Golden Legend Society¡¯s President Carlos¡¯ family, was the shareholder behind the scenes for this ck hunter group. The Oliver Hunter Group had seized various ves and treasures from the other races and would offer them to Carlos¡¯ family for those underground transactions and auctions. In certain aspects, they were considered Be¡¯s ¡®acquaintances¡¯.

    ...

    The infiltrations had two objectives; plunder the treasures of the Dragon Race, and if they were lucky, they would capture two dragon whelps and sell them off for a lot. After all, they have already seeded in capturing ves of the Beast Race, so they came well-prepared for this operation.

    ...

    Once Be finished reading their n, she immediately burned it. She didn¡¯t care about their n, but it did say there were a few areas where the Dragon Race frequently appears. One of these locations wasn¡¯t very far from where she is now, Dragon Race¡¯s Holy Lake, Babbit Lake.

    Be herself didn¡¯t really require a mount, but if possible, she wanted to help her sisters, Irene and Luce find a suitable dragon mount. Even though she had a few dozen bone dragons, they paled inparison when riding the real thing. High-grade Dragon Race can even transform into humans, while bone dragons can¡¯t. In Be¡¯s opinion, a giant dragon that can¡¯t transform into human form is no different than salted fish!

    (TL Note: Salted fish means it¡¯s useless)

    ...

    Babbit Lake has a huge surface area and Be could sense it¡¯s presence from far away.

    Due to the frequent appearance of the Dragon Race here, Be could immediately sense their aura when she approached. When she reached thekeside, she was obstructed by a powerful and transparent barrier. It was defensive magic unique to the Dragon Race and the dragons that know of such magic are definitely esteemed. Be wasn¡¯t in a hurry to destroy the barrier because based on the information from the Oliver Hunter Group, she easily found a hole that the vanguard opened beforehand. At the damaged entrance, there was an assassin who was supposed to provide support to those that followed up from behind. This unlucky fellow couldn¡¯t even let out an alert before his throat was pierced by Be¡¯s dagger.

    ¡°This person¡¯s infiltration level isn¡¯t even close to coldss Noreya¡¯s level! Truly a pity.¡±

    Be nced at the assassin that crucified on the tree with her dagger before moving on. Unknowingly, Be was already used to such ughter and taking another person¡¯s life, but she didn¡¯t realize it in her heart yet.

    At thekeside of Babbit Lake, Be hid behind a huge tree and noticed a dra... dragon girl rxing in theke. There was a small ind in the center and a golden-haired loli was leaning on arge tree that had grown by the edge of the ind. She wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes, as her snow-white body was covered with ayer of special golden dragon scales. They covered up all her crucial parts and looked just like a luxurious undergarment.

    This dragon girl might have a loli¡¯s appearance, but she had a fiery hot figure that was simr to Be¡¯s familiar demon, Demon World Princess Diaz. They both had the height of a loli, but a body which seriously vited the rules. Her bust was of the same standard as Diaz, and they were so ample that Be was a little envious. Her beautiful hair and eyes was the shade of pure gold, and among all the blonde beauties that Be has encountered before, this Dragon Race loli¡¯s gold color was the purest and most wless.

    It was even purer than the Beauty Dragon Knight Ingrid¡¯s hair!

    Other race¡¯s beauty had this indescribable aura and this loli was definitely from the Dragon Race. The reason why Babbit Lake was named the Dragon Race¡¯s holyke is mainly due to the water. Beings without the blood or the lineage of a Dragon Race wouldn¡¯t be able to y or stay here for too long or an unexinable ident will ur.

    Naturally, Be didn¡¯t bother about such trivial matters. This Dragon Race loli¡¯s face was excessively exquisite and she looked just like a delicate doll that Be had made.

    Just from looking at her, Be actually had the urge to pinch her delicate and tender face.

    She didn¡¯t know why, but she also felt a sense of familiarity with this loli, like she had seen her before. As for where exactly... Be temporarily couldn¡¯t recall.

    Not far away from where Be was standing, there were dozens of ck-clothed man hiding in ambush, staring at the dragon loli. Had it not been for the various bows, arrows, and hidden weapons all over their bodies, Be would have praised this gentry group¡¯s behavior.

    These men were the Oliver Hunter Group¡¯s third elite team. The team leader, Habakak, is a profession ck hunter that has had many sesses when catching valuable prey.

    For this dragon hunting operation, he is the main person in charge. He might seem calm down, but his heart was extremely anxious!

    ¡°Damn it! Where are the reinforcements? Has the follow-up team made contact!?

    It was inevitable that Habakak wasining. After all, a dragon hunt is much harder than just killing whatever dragon you see. A dragon ughter only requires the team to kill the dragon, but in a dragon hunt, you must capture the target alive. You also shouldn¡¯t damage it¡¯s body because it¡¯ll affect the price of the prey. It¡¯s simr to live-capturing rare magical beasts.

    A dragon ughter is already a difficult operation, which is why Habakak brought along various tools for restraining the Dragon Race, but he still wasn¡¯t fully certain that he would be able to capture this loli alive. From the looks of the special pattern on her golden scales, this Dragon Race loli is probably a member of the imperial family.

    Habakak¡¯s reinforcements were destined not to arrive. Apart from the two other elite teams that the Oliver Hunter Group sent for this infiltration mission, the rest of them had already been found by Be¡¯s subordinates. They all were dragged into the forest and ¡°dismembered¡±.

    Demon World Princess Diaz, who led the team, used her acute sense of smell to easily find all the humans in their area. Everything was really simple after that. The discovered people couldn¡¯t even resist as they were all killed by the shadow demons that were simrly adept at sneaking around.

    ...

    When Habakak noticed the Dragon Race loli extending her pair of dainty legs into theke and rowing around, he finally made his decision and determined that this was his only chance.

    He took out a strange ck chain and quietly put it into theke. Once the chain made contact with the water, it was as though it had gained life as it snaked towards it¡¯s target.

    Right behind Habakak, Be who had locked onto him, quickly changed into her stealth clothes that she got from the infiltration at St. Louis Church Academy. She effortlessly sneaked up behind him, but because of the ck chain, she stopped from shing out with her dagger. Behind the rest of the elite team members, there were two or three shadow demons standing by, so as long as Be gave the signal, they would immediately send these infiltrators to heaven.

    At the same moment...

    Those Six Abyss Demonic Kings that were closely tied to Be turned themselves into tinyponents that she could bring with her. That¡¯s why, during this trip, Be intentionally brought all Six Abyss Demonic Kings out with her. Three of the Abyss Demonic Kings; ck-Widow Empress Ulysses, Emperor Scorpion Gresham, and Scourge of the Skies Grisbane used telepathy to inform Be that the golden-haired Dragon Race loli was the one that fought against them. She was actually Lisha¡¯s mount that had abandoned her, the Golden Dragon Race¡¯s Princess. She then recalled her first encounter with Lisha and remembered that she was brutally beaten by this loli. Now that she encountered her again, how could she not ¡®take revenge¡¯!?

    It¡¯s a good opportunity to help her little sister settle the problem with her previous mount.

    The T-Rex magical beast that Be had gifted to Lisha was very powerful, but it couldn¡¯t transform into a human. What use does it have!?

    ...

    Golden Dragon Race¡¯s Princess Laceman was enjoying the clear waters of Babbit Lake.

    In her opinion, a bath is a pleasurable activity, so she naturally had to switch into her human form to enjoy it. If she was to maintain her dragon form and bathed, it wouldn¡¯t be asfortable as what she was feeling right now.

    Strictly speaking, a Dragon Race¡¯s human form is much more fragile than their dragon form. Firstly, when in human form, their defenses aren¡¯t as powerful as their dragon scales. Secondly, as the Dragon Race mainly specialized in physical attacks, her physical attacks will drop by a few levels while human. This is how she knew that she is the most fragile right now.

    However, as a Princess, Laceman was naturally very arrogant and chose topletely disregard the danger. This gave the infiltrators a perfect chance to strike using the venomous snake they threw into the water.

    Be quietly watched the snake-like thing slowly approach its prey.

    This situation was exactly like a few months ago when Be saved Kriss from the Deep Sea Demonic Snake.

    ¡°Eh, why is there something wrapping around my leg in the water? Where did this sea snakee from!? How dare you challenge this Princess¡¯ power!¡±

    The ck chain slowly crawled up Laceman¡¯s tender foot, which in her eyes, was a direct challenge that she couldn¡¯t put up with. She readied her body to take care of the ¡®ck snake¡¯ when several arrows came flying at her from the other side of Babbit Lake.

    ¡°Foolish humans! How can a mere arrow prate the defenses of the Dragon Race!? All of you are sick of living... What is wrong with this arrow!?¡±

    Before Laceman could fully react, the arrows urately pierced her arms and legs.

    The Golden Dragon Race¡¯s physical defenses are very tough, so normal weapons shouldn¡¯t have been able to hurt her, even if she was in her human form. The arrows that pierced Laceman are obviously weapons that are meant for dealing with the Dragon Race.

    Laceman felt as though her limbs were instantly paralyzed. It seems like the strange arrows were coated in some kind of poison effective against the Dragon Race. Just as she was going to fall over, the ck chain moved like a real venomous snake and wrapped up her body.

    It took just a split moment before binding her up into a strange posture.

    ¡°Human, do you know that you¡¯re ying with fire!? Let me go now and I can forgive your sins on behalf of the Radiant God!¡±

    Laceman red at the Habakak that appeared in front of her with her golden beautiful eyes.

    She might sound tough, but she was actually panicking. This middle-aged uncle is a prominent symbol of the Oliver Hunter Group and Laceman has heard many unpleasant rumors rted to him. They were a group ofwless ck hunters that captured a bunch of different races and sold them as ves. Now that she had fallen into their hands, she didn¡¯t dare to imagine what was going to happen to her.

    ¡°Your tough mouth won¡¯tst for long! This rope is a demonic tool called the Dragon Binding Rope! It was left behind by one of the Twelve Evil Demon Kings. When it binds dragons in their human form, not even the Dragon King can escape, let alone just a mere Princess of the Golden Dragon Race!¡±

    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s something else! Those arrows are the long-lost Dragon Corroding Arrows that are smeared with the venom of the Deep Sea Demonic Snake. You¡¯ll slowly lose your strength to resist! You Golden Dragon Race are just tough against physical attacks and aren¡¯t adept at magic. What else can you do right now!?¡±

    Laceman¡¯s arrogant eyes had finally vanished. When she abandoned Lisha to escape back then, she had used the power from the rescinding of the contract to escape. At that time, she knew that she wasn¡¯t able to beat the Abyss Demonic King, ck-Widow Empress Ulysses. It was just a fluke that she managed to dodge her fate of being bound by the spiderweb. However, it didn¡¯t seem like she would be able to escape this time. Could this all be a predestined fate!?

    ¡°Don¡¯te closer. I¡¯m warning you! If youe any closer, I will... I will...¡±

    ¡°Hmph. I think if I don¡¯t peel off all the obstructing golden scales, you will not yield, uh!?¡±

    ¡°You pervert, don¡¯te closer... Wait, behind you... there is a demon!¡±

    ¡°Do you treat me like a child!? Do you think I will be tricked by you? Just be good and wait for me to peel you naked. I will... cough cough, this knife...¡±

    Habakak smiledsciviously and was about to make a move on Laceman, but before he could start, he felt an intense pain in his chest. He looked down and saw that a ck de was shoved through his chest. He turned his head to see that the preparator was a ck-armored blonde beauty who patted him on the shoulder and said, ¡°Uncle, why are you so... Eh, wrong. Why are you bullying my prey!?¡±

    ¡°You actually dare to sneak up on me! You underestimate me,ss.¡±

    Habakak¡¯s entire body then let out a ck mist as he tried to break out of Be¡¯s suppression. However, after it was released, he stood there with a stunned expression on his face before looking at her again.

    ¡°You actually know the moves of a demon. Not only do you have the demonic tool, Dragon Binding Rope, you even know a demon¡¯s move. You aren¡¯t as simple as you look, huh. A pity that you encountered me!¡±

    Be then released him and continued to walk forward.

    Habakak, whose chest had been prated by a ck de, had non-human ck blood in his mouth. He warily looked at Be as a powerful unknown presence emitted from the youngss. Apart from Habakak, her shadow demon legion had already assassinated the rest of his elite team. However, Habakak didn¡¯t even bother about the deaths of hisrades, as though they were just unrted people.

    ¡°Can I ask which Demon King you are, Mistress? My Master is the Terror Demon King...¡±

    ¡°No, I am not those so-called Demon Kings on your side. I am just a knight passing through. I do not care about the rules of your side!¡±

    Be then walked over to Laceman and reached over to carry this terrified Dragon Race loli like a princess. She obviously recognized Be¡¯s identity... wasn¡¯t she that corrupt Holy Knight that fought with her previous owner, Lisha!?

    Her drastic rise in strength in just a few months was too excessive! Previously, she was just a witch that Laceman could casually smack away, but right now, Be¡¯s presence looked like she wouldn¡¯t be so easily pushed around anymore.

    Laceman didn¡¯t even try to resist, as it was better to be carried around by another girl instead of that middle-aged uncle! Even though Be definitely had ill intentions, she wasn¡¯t as dangerous as that uncle! Laceman was just like the other girls when they first Be, ignoring her strength as a ¡®female rogue¡¯. She was actually much more dangerous than those perverted men, and when all the girls realized it, they had already been practically ¡°consumed¡± by her.

    When it seemed like Be was going to snatch his prey and conveniently take the Dragon Corroding Arrows and the Dragon Binding Rope as well, Habakak was furious.

    ¡°Mistress Demon King, I don¡¯t care if you admit it or not, but the Demon Race still has to abide by the rules, right!? My group has obviously captured this dragon girl first. What you¡¯re doing... isn¡¯t it..¡±

    ¡°Uncle, are you joking? What do you mean by you first or I first? I rely on my capability to seize what I want! Why should I give it to you? Furthermore, when a Demon King takes something, is it considered snatching!?¡±

    With regards to Habakak¡¯s infuriated expression, Be couldn¡¯t be bothered. She spared one hand and gently propped up Laceman¡¯s smooth chin, looking at her as though a victor looking at their spoils of war. Her words nearly angered Habakak to death.

    This was the first time he had seen such a despicable and rogue Demon King!

 Volume 2 Chapter 92: Princess Lacemanâ€™s Depression

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 92: Princess Laceman¡¯s Depression</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    In Octavia Empire and by the side of Babbit Lake, Be was carrying the princess of the golden dragon race, Laceman. They were confronting someone who was of the human race and suspected to be a subordinate of the Twelve Evil Demon Kings.

    ??????

    ¡°Since Mistress Demon King is rather... rather unreasonable, then... goodbye.¡±

    ????????????

    Harokak had stubbornly wanted to continue to act on his vengeful words but he needed to be wise and adapt to his circumstances. Now that all his subordinates had been killed by Be¡¯s men, he was heavily outnumbered. And he still had to reason with Be; if he messed it up, he wouldn¡¯t be able to go home and report the missionplete.

    ????????????

    ¡°If that is the case, then... it is goodbye forever. Uncle, did you really think that the ck sword I stabbed you with was normal!¡±

    ????????????

    ¡°What! This energy is.... You this....¡±

    ???

    Harokak then realized that the sharp sword that Be had pierced in his stomach was emitting ominous energy. This strange ominous energy had forcefully sealed his ability to move and just as he was on the edge of hurling all kinds of abuse, a phantom with a smear of red shed across his back and at that instant of contact, Harokak¡¯s head was sent flying across the horizon to the distant ce. On the original spot left a headless corpse, standing, looking like it was denouncing the evils that had happened there.

    ¡°Mistress Be, I have rushed here slightlyte, please forgive me, my owner.¡±

    The Demon World Princess Diaz kneeled on one of her knees and greeted Be. Although she had be Be¡¯s Corpse Demon, in any case, she was still one of the Princesses in the Demon World. It was still a little challenging for her to directly call herself a subordinate. But Be was also not anxious as Diaz was already her contracted familiar demon so she would be avable to call on anytime. Now Be had to wait for a chance to ask Diaz toe over alone to ¡°educate¡± her.

    ????????????

    ¡°Mistress Be, why... why are you not talking, please do not use this kind of expression to look at me, I am slightly afraid.¡±

    ????????????

    Be coughed, ¡°Diaz, I haven¡¯t seen you for a period of time and your body has developed again! The night after tomorrow pleasee to my dormitory and wait for me, I have something to discuss! Do not refuse, you know my style.¡±

    ????????????

    Diaz had looked at Be helplessly and was about to refuse, but Be muted her. If she had known that Be would be like that, she would not have worn such a sexy and revealing outfit when she came out. But Be was the one who requested for her to wear this outfit. In that case, she could not escape her fate of Be bringing her to her room to take liberties.

    ????????????

    Demon World Princess Diaz lowered her head to take a look at her own outfit; she was wearing a set of pure ck charm devil outfit. This outfit would be about the same as directly wearing a ck bra and a pair of semi-transparent ck stockings on her legs. If Be was a male, she reckoned that she would have been thrown onto the bed and f*cked. Although it wasn¡¯t far off now.

    ???

    ¡°Demon World Princess Diaz, you, this holy knight that had be corrupted, is actually her master. That can¡¯t be, we had only foughtst month, how could you had grown up so quickly!¡±

    ????????????

    The princess of the golden dragon race, Laceman, who was carried by Be looked at her with a face of astonishment. She had thought that Be had grown slightly aspared to a few months ago when they had fought. But now it seemed that she was seriously mistaken. Be could take the Demon World Princess, who was rumored to be even more haughty aspared to herself, as a zombie demon, this meant that her increase in standard was unbelievably good. Thinking of this, Laceman twisted her body uneasily. She was beginning to feel that she had already be the ¡°sheep in wolf¡¯s mouth¡±, she could not help but struggle.

    ????????????

    ¡°Hmph, this silly girl only started to struggle now. It is toote, honestly be my captive!¡±

    ????????????

    Be revealed an evil smile to Laceman and after that, she skillfully removed the few Dragon Corroding Arrow that had pierced Laceman¡¯s body. Although these arrows were junior level artifacts, towards Be, this Demon God, there was no bacsh and Be removed the arrows easily. After removing the arrows, Be took out one of the six Abyss Demonic King, the ck-Widow Empress Ulysses¡¯ spider thread. ??????

    ????????????

    ¡°It¡¯s painful, be more gentle you witch. Wait...This spider thread, wasn¡¯t this spider thread spat out by those scary spider demonic beings! As expected, you two were working together, what are you doing? I am already being tied up, please stop messing with me, quickly stop...¡±

    ????????????

    Be did not bother with Laceman¡¯s begging, she used the spider thread to re-tie her again in that shameful posture that she liked. Although the Dragon Binding Ropes was a demonic artifact, the object had belonged to the Twelve Evil Demon Kings. The prey that Be had taken a fancy to, was not allowed to have another hunter¡¯s mark.

    ????????????

    ¡°Quickly, let go of me, I am the daughter of golden Dragon King, Laceman. If you continue to be rude to me, aren¡¯t you afraid of retaliation from the dragon race!¡±

    ?????????

    After Laceman was tied up by Be, she was not able to struggle free. Be had also seized the opportunity to remove her golden Dragon Scale Bra. Now, she was absolutely naked and was carried by Be, the female devil, in her arms and being fondled. Although her manner of speaking was still tough, Laceman was only maintaining her final dignity and reputation. In her heart, she already felt shy and ashamed.

    ????????????

    Typically, Laceman, as the golden dragon race¡¯s princess, had always sat on a pedestal. She had never thought that she would be reduced to a person¡¯s ything like today. She had never received this type of treatment and for her not to cry, her mental strength was considered to have met the standard requirement. Although Be was a female, in the eyes of Laceman, the current Be was even more frightful aspared to the previous devil person, Harokak, who was killed earlier. It seemed like she had just escaped from the wolves¡¯ den and entered the tiger¡¯s cave.

    (TL Notes: ¡°Escaped from the wolves¡¯ den and entered the tiger¡¯s cave¡± means escaping from one dangerous ce into another dangerous ce.)

    ??????

    ¡°So you are actually the daughter of the golden Dragon King! The girls that I have taken a liking to, the majority of them are the level of princess. You should feel honored instead. As for asking me if I am afraid, look at the person standing over at that side, do you not know her? I have even dared to put my hands on the Demon World Princess, do you think I will let you, the dragon race Princess, go!¡±

    ????????????

    ¡°Isn¡¯t my master, Lisha, your sister? I would like to see her, quickly bring me to see her!¡±

    ????????????

    ¡°We shall talk about thister, you are injured. I am going to do a full body check up on you. If you continue to move, then I will... I have forgotten to tell you that recently I¡¯m busy collecting the dead dragons to make Bone Dragons. If you don¡¯t want to be one, then be well-behaved!¡±

    ????????????

    Be carried Laceman, who had a face full of fear, underneath a big tree, preparing to carry out the bad thoughts in her heart. Laceman was scared speechless by Be as she did not want to be killed by this female devil and then transformed into a bone dragon. ording to the dragon race¡¯s long life span, Laceman¡¯s current age was equivalent to a beautiful young girl that was approximately twenty years old. Because of this reason, she had chosen the appearance of loli and her build was more or less irregr like Diaz.

    ????????????

    Laceman had never been in a rtionship before and she refused to just die like this. But Be¡¯s current gaze was making her whole body slightly shivering. This was not an expression a normal girl should have. The expression in Be¡¯s eyes were filled with dark desire and she had not even bothered to hide it. No matter how Laceman looked, that gaze was looking to ¡°devour¡± her and it would be strange if Laceman was not afraid. As she was on the brink of despair, a familiar figure walked out from a far away underbrush.

    ????????????

    ¡°Lisha, help. Do you still remember me, I am your contracted mount, golden Dragon Princess, Laceman. Your sister, this corrupted holy knight, wants to have sex with me.¡±

    Lisha, with a standard dragon knight armor from head to toe, had beautiful golden hair that was simr to Be and it was easy to identify. After she had walked out from the underbrush, Lisha, in a nce, had seen Be, Diaz, and her mount when she was still a knight, the Princess of the golden dragon race, Laceman¡¯s human form. She had also seen Laceman stark naked and she reckoned that Sister Be was bullying beautiful girls again. It was just that this time, the person she was bullying had switched to her previous mount.

    ???

    Laceman had looked at Lisha with a face full of earnest hope; she had already forgotten her previous actions of betraying Lisha. When Laceman ced her excessive hopes on Lisha saving her, she had missed out a very important problem. And that is when Lisha was walking over, the nearby Shadow demons had stood there silently, and unmoving. Even the Demon World Princess Diaz had also stood there and let Lisha go over. This was enough to prove that the rtionship between them was no longer enemies.

    ????????????

    ¡°So it¡¯s Laceman. Last time, I really couldn¡¯t tell that you were so beautiful and that you have a better figure than me. Sister, you can¡¯t be thinking of keeping her, this girl¡¯s character is very tough. If you really want to keep her, you have to force her total surrender!¡±

    ????????????

    ¡°Lisha, you... You¡¯ve also be corrupted, please wake up! You are a dragon knight, not a corrupted dragon knight. Previously, it was my fault that I ran away but you also can¡¯t be corrupted just to take revenge against me!¡±

    Laceman looked at Lisha who had a face full of innocence and her heart felt a bad premonition. This beautiful young girl was a brave warrior when she had first met her, with a face of righteousness. She had expressed that she wanted to fight all the Demon Kings to save the world. Now she had unexpectedly also ¡°betrayed the revolution¡±. Could she still believe in love in this world... no, it was believe in friendship?

    ????????????

    ¡°¡®Laceman, my heart had never be corrupted, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m standing on the side of my sister now, and it will never change. Please be good and let sister love you. Although you may not be used to it from the start, it¡¯s veryfortable!¡±

    ????????????

    ¡°Why is it like that, Lisha, please wake up. Please do not be, by this female devil¡¯s graceful words... what is this, stop it...¡±

    ????????????

    Laceman looked at Lisha¡¯s smiling face with despair. She was finished. This past owner had be thoroughly corrupted. There would be no one to save her anymore, Be had used a weird red ball to blocked up her little mouth and she could only let out ¡°wu wu¡±. It was estimated that in her lifetime, Be could never change her evil preferences,

    ????????????

    ¡°Princess Laceman, please be quieter, it would not be good if you disturbed other people. Come, let me bring you to a quiet ce and check if your body is injured. Please be at ease, I am indeed a good person! I will not be like others who are perverts. In short, please surrender to me!¡±

    ??????

    Be carried Laceman again and brought her to the underbrush. Before she left, she casually used her strength and destroyed the demon weapon Dragon Binding Ropes tied up Laceman¡¯s body. This thing was an artifact of the Twelve Evil Demon Kings and by using it to tie up the girl that she had taken a fancy to was irksome, she might as well destroy it and keep it.

    ????????????

    Laceman was begging soundlessly as there was a small little red ball that was blocking her mouth and she could not even beg with words. Her beautiful golden eyes that had been filled with arrogance in the former days, was now just filled with a pitiful expression. Be could clearly see her tears rolling down the corners of her eyes. This princess of the dragon race actually had the side of a little girl.

    ????????????

    ¡°Princess Laceman, if you do want to suffer, please stop crying. I am a person that especially likes to bully girls who weep. Could it be that you want to give me a reason to bully you!¡±

    ????????????

    Although Be knew that Laceman was not acting, she did not want to bully a weeping girl as she would feel a deep sense of guilt. Even previously when she had bullied the church¡¯s Holy Maidens, she did not bully the person till they cried. With regards to Be¡¯s fake threat, Laceman had actually believed it and was too afraid to tear up.

    ????????????

    ¡°Sister, you¡¯re bullying people again. But Laceman, please be at ease, sister Be will not harm you. I will be watching at the side!¡±

    ????????????

    If Laceman¡¯s mouth was not blocked by the small red ball, she would have condemned Lisha. Was this past owner foolish or naturally ck! Laceman had already been caught by Be this female devil; if she had really wanted to refine her to a bone dragon, that would be miserable. Being a bone dragon was too ugly, if she became something like that, she might as well think of a way to destroy her own body.

    ????????????

    However, Be¡¯s palm rested lightly on Laceman¡¯s chest, over where her heart was. She had grasped Laceman¡¯s heartbeat clearly. If Laceman wanted to release any power, Be could totally judge it by the change in her heartbeat. This was an important secret in the dragon race and an ordinary Dragon Knight would not know about it. It was so hateful, who actually told this secret to Be the female devil?

    ????????????

    Laceman looked at Lisha, who was beside Be, with an innocent face expression and reckoned that this secret was let out by her. This was so hateful. What had happened to the human knight now, did they not even have the basic conviction! If she was able to escape, she must report this unforeseen event to each dragon race¡¯s King, and not let the other dragon races be deceived.

    ????????????

    Laceman¡¯s trivial thoughts could not escape Be as she was already an experience ¡°driver¡±. Be just did not have the heart to reveal it to her. Since Laceman had already been captured by her, if she had notpletely subdued Laceman she would not let her go. When Laceman could move around freely, she would have already been sessfully trained by Be.

    ???

    In an unknown district, in the pce hall of the Twelve Evil Demon Kings, a few ck shadows surrounded a ck round table and were having a meeting. This conference room had no light shining in and if not for the voice of the few ck shadows, the people outside would have assumed that inside was a spacious and empty hall.

    ????????????

    ¡°That¡¯s weird, Harokak that fe was unexpectedly killed. He brought with him the demon artifact, my Dragon Binding Ropes, to carry out his mission, and my Dragon Binding Ropes had been seized by someone. Which fe is so powerful that they could seize the treasure of the Demon King? Even in those days, the various gods of this world did not have such a great ability!¡±

    ????????????

    ¡°Old Demon, you liked to order humans to infiltrate into another human¡¯s mission. I have already said before not to believe those hypocritical humans. You chose not to believe me and this is just great; now our n of refining the demon bone dragon has to be dyed. Without a live dragon, refining the demon bone dragon was just a dream!¡±

    ????????????

    ¡°Death, you still dare to point fingers at me. Last time you had to make trouble at Gabriel Empire and you were the first one to run away. This time, the arrangement was for you to go to the newly built Sarnia Duchy to trigger the Departed Spirit natural disaster and you unexpectedly returned without sess. All the subordinates you brought over and have not returned and you yourself came back with injuries all over. Shouldn¡¯t you give us a reasonable exnation!¡±

    ????????????

    ¡°This.... I had already exined it at the three pces of the Demon King, you have no qualifications to question me!¡±

    ????????????

    The Demon King Of Death also felt helpless as there was one matter that she did not dare to publicly speak out. In Sarnia Duchy, there was actually no living person and if there was no living person then she could not engage in any Departed Spirit natural disaster. That ce was already upied by other unknown demonic beings. At the head of the demonic beings, there were two girls that were demon kings and were simr to her. They were both the ¡°unknown demon kings¡± that she had previously met in Sack Reed Town.

    ????????????

    The result was the same as thest time and she was beaten by Sky Demon King Dolores and Blood Demon King Eleanor. This time, shepletely believed that these two girls were genuine goods of the Demon King level. This would publicly provoke the saying that there were only ¡°Twelve Evil Demon Kings in the world¡±. Of course she did not publicly speak out.

    ????????????

    If the subordinates of the Twelve Evil Demon Kings had known of the existence of other demon kings, they may have chosen to jump to other demon king instead. Demonic beings would only follow the strongest demon king; it was their instinct. In order to prevent the subordinates of the Twelve Evil Demon Kings being disorganized at the appearance of other demon kings, the Demon King Of Death and a few demon kings had chosen not to make the information that there were other demon kings appearing public.

    ????????????

    ????????????

    ???????????????

    ????????????

    ????????????

    ????????????

    ????????????

 Volume 2 Chapter 93: Bronte Holy Dragon Valleyâ€™s Undercurrent

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 93: Bronte Holy Dragon Valley¡¯s Undercurrent</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    In the shrubs by the side of Babbit Lake, someone had set up a sound-proof barrier... Be was embracing Laceman and was sitting on a recliningwn. She undid the small gag in Laceman¡¯s mouth, but she had no intention to loosen the spiderwebs which were tying Laceman up.

    ¡°Miss Lisha, Miss Witch. I beg you, please let me go! I will give you all the treasures that I have obtained!¡±

    Laceman spoke in a pleading tone and she didn¡¯t dare to throw her temper towards Be anymore. Previously when her red little gag was removed from her mouth, Laceman immediately condemned the various crimes that Be and Lisha hadmitted. As a result, Be turned Laceman¡¯s body around and punished her like how an adult would punish a child. Be spanked Laceman¡¯s buttocks multiple times.

    The spanks hadpletely shattered Laceman¡¯s dignity, as even her father didn¡¯t spank her like that. Right now, she was actually stripped and tied up in such a humiliating posture by Be the Witch and was getting spanked, all while Lisha and Demon World Princess Diaz was watching from the sideways. If there were a crevice in the ground, Laceman truly wanted to put her head in. If this matter were made known to the other Dragon Races, her pride as a Golden Dragon Race¡¯s Princess would bepletely destroyed.

    ¡°What Miss Witch? Call me Miss Be. Another thing... right now, your entire body... your entire dragon body is mine. Wouldn¡¯t that mean that all your hidden treasures are mine too!?¡±

    ¡°Stop spanking, Be... Miss Be. It is my fault, I shouldn¡¯t have beaten you up, and shouldn¡¯t have to abandon Miss Lisha and escaped myself.¡±

    Laceman decided to keep all the grievances in her heart. She was truly suffering in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t say it out! Originally, her fight against Be back then should have been responsible by her previous Mistress Lisha. That was actually the fight between Lisha and Be, how could it be rted to her when she was just a mount? A mount should also have human rights! How could a Mistress¡¯ fight be med on a mount? She was truly feeling injustice in her heart.

    As for the matter of escaping and abandoning Lisha, she was even more wrongly used. The ones who assaulted Lisha was Be the Witch¡¯s subordinates, but everything was med on her. This was just too despicable! If Laceman had known the dangers of the outside world, she would have hidden in the Dragon Race¡¯s territories and never had gone out. It was all because of her slight moment of greed. What was she doing by taking a bath at the Dragon Race¡¯s holyke, Babbit Lake for? The price for this bath was truly iparably tremendous!

    It was obvious Be wouldn¡¯t be satisfied so easily. There was a ¡°smack¡± sound that could be heard as someone was getting punished again. Be knew that Laceman was the Golden Dragon Race¡¯s princess and a Golden Dragon was specifically tough against physical damage, if said in a crude manner, they were simply had thick hides and were good for hitting. Laceman might be in her fragile human form, but such a small punishment basically didn¡¯t do any harm to her physical body.

    Be¡¯s light punishment¡¯s biggest use was to neutralize Laceman¡¯s haughty temper. Of course, the main reason was that Be had this indescribable dark desire in the depths of her spirit. Until now, Be didn¡¯t want to admit that she was oriented towards the ¡®S¡¯, although all the facts had proven that she was.

    (TL note: For those that do not know, ¡®S¡¯ means sadism in this case)

    The ces that Laceman got spanked were just a little red since she was the Golden Dragon Race¡¯s Princess who had insane physical defenses. Even if Be were in her Demon King form, if she didn¡¯t use her Demon King¡¯s strength and just purely the Human Race¡¯s strength, she wouldn¡¯t be able to injure Laceman without the help of weapons.

    ¡°Princess Laceman, your attitude when admitting your mistake isn¡¯t sincere enough! Why don¡¯t I hear you calling me Mistress!? Seems like I need to use another, more stimting, punishment! Diaz, don¡¯t just stand there. Where is that whip that I used to y with you previously...¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, I am wrong, please don¡¯t use that thing to beat me. Everything is my fault, please forgive me!¡±

    When Laceman heard that Be was going to use a whip, she hadpletely admitted defeat. When she was excessively mischievous during her younger days, her father, the Golden Dragon King would use a whip to punish her. After multiple punishments, it had caused a trauma in her heart that gave her a phobia towards whips. If Be were to truly use a whip tosh at her, all her disgraceful expressions would be exposed. Right now, Laceman had to do everything she could to fulfill this Witch¡¯s requests. She was truly hoping for Be to only be greedy for their Dragon Race¡¯s treasures. If Be weren¡¯t covering for the treasures but for her instead... the consequences would be something that she couldn¡¯t imagine.

    Diaz looked at Laceman with sympathy. As Be¡¯s familiar demon, she was basically at Be¡¯s beck and call, and she was the girl that yed the most shameless games with Be. Diaz had already witnessed Laceman¡¯s little punishment and of course, she wasn¡¯t going to help Laceman beg for mercy. She was originally a Demon World Princess and if she truly had a heart of sympathy, she wouldn¡¯t even be sitting on the position as a princess of the Demon World.

    Besides, what Diaz needed the most was a partner to apany her in ying those disgraceful games with Be. This Golden Dragon Race¡¯s Princess Laceman was the most suitable candidate. She had an indestructible body and was much more capable in enduring those various sick games than a Demon World Princess like her.

    Lisha had this innocent expression while observing from the side. She had been with Be for a long time and had unknowingly got used to Be using various methods to vite beautiful girls. Furthermore, there were many asions where Lisha would feel an ineffable excitement from the depths of her heart when seeing such scenes. At this moment, Lisha was still unable to describe what this throbbing sensation, in her heart, was. Lisha didn¡¯t know that after staying beside Be for such a long time, she had this strange darkness which awakened in her heart.

    ¡°Princess Laceman. I might notck any mount, but your strength doesn¡¯t seem to be strong at all? You aren¡¯t even a match for my six pets and had been frightened by them so much that you escaped. Looks like you should set your mind to be my...¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, I can only be a mount. I beg you to let me go. I can forge another contract with your Little Sister Lisha. This time, there will be a 5-year restriction and I guarantee that I will not break it! I can swear to the Radiant God!¡±

    Laceman had countless grievances in her heart, but she couldn¡¯t say it. If those Abyss Demonic Kings were to be serious in a battle, even a Dragon King might not be able to survive, let alone a Dragon Race Princess like her who didn¡¯t have any aplishments. That kind of strength was called a pet? Furthermore, didn¡¯t Be mentioned that she didn¡¯t like to bully girls and would be very gentle to them? Why did she suddenly flip out so quickly?! Seeing Be¡¯s evil eyes, Laceman instinctively felt that it would be safer for her to be a mount. If she were to choose something else, she might just be broken after being yed by this witch!

    ¡°Lisha, do you still want her? I think it will be good for Laceman to return to being your dedicated mount. It will be easier for you to exin yourself to that old geezer during the holidays.¡±

    ¡°There is no need. I already have Big Sister and I think you will protect me. I shall leave Sister Laceman for Noble Sister to deal with!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s cheerfully make a decision. Good Little Sister, I will protect you. Why? Do you have other opinions?!¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, please then don¡¯t torture me anymore. I really can only be a mount and I do not have other opinions. I just beg you to not turn me into anything strange!¡±

    Laceman wanted to object, but Lisha and Be actually skipped her opinion and didn¡¯t ask if she agreed to Be¡¯s possession. This was just too excessive for a dragon. Laceman ultimately didn¡¯t voice out any objection, as Be¡¯s hand was already on a certain position of her body. If she were to object, she was probably going to get ¡°spanked¡± multiple times.

    ¡°How did thisss realize that I am perverted... no, how did she realize that I am going to turn her into... a certain ¡°virtuous¡± pet?¡±

    Be looked around and saw Lisha looking at her innocently. Diaz probably knew the evil ns in the depths of Be¡¯s heart and had embarrassedly turned her head away. The rtionship between a master and a familiar demon was very subtle. When the master had some thoughts, the familiar demon would somehow be able to predict it. Just like what was happening right now, as Diaz intentionally shifted her face to the other side, but the redness on her face had betrayed her.

    ¡°If that is the case, I will reluctantly take you in first. You better be thankful, if not, you would have been captured by that evil uncle earlier on!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Mistress Be, for the rescue. Then, Honorable Mistress Be, can you first loosen the spiderwebs on me first. If I am bound up like this, I do not know how will I be able to provide any service to you. Please give me an opportunity to perform!¡±

    Laceman resisted the urge of vomiting and said all those words against her will. During normal situations, she would always put on a haughty tone. She would never speak in such a coquettish kind of manner! Right now, Laceman felt that it might probably be better for her to be captured by that evil uncle, but she wondered if this were just her misperception.

    ¡°It is best for you to remain like this first! Princess Laceman, I never rescue anyone for no reason. Right now, I need to obtain some reward.¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, what kind of reward do you want? I will... wait, don¡¯te so close with your face, stop... mmm mmm.¡±

    Laceman¡¯s golden eyes became despondent. The reward that Be wanted was actually her kiss. As a professional ¡°veteran¡±, Be took hold of the authority in this french kiss. She didn¡¯t dare to kill Laceman earlier in fear of getting bitten. Right now, Laceman¡¯s willpower to resist had already been exhausted and the risk of Laceman resisting Be¡¯s kiss was greatly reduced. Thus, it was time to redeem the ¡°rewards for her victory¡±.

    This was naturally Laceman¡¯s first kiss and she was at a loss when Be had kissed her. Be¡¯s tongue had been taking the initiative since she was a veteran in this aspect. Not including Sophia who was from the Half-God Race, Laceman was the second special race¡¯s beauty to have her first kiss stolen by Be, the first being Demon World Princess Diaz.

    Be wasn¡¯t doing something as simple as kissing. When Laceman regained her senses, she could feel strange energy that was being transferred into her body. When she wanted to break free, it was all over, as her body was hugged tightly by Be and there was no way to escape. That kisssted for a long time and Be only released Laceman¡¯s swollen little lips after she was satisfied.

    ¡°Mistress... Be, you just...¡±??????

    ¡°Baby Laceman, I had just injected a demon¡¯s energy into you just now. From now on, I will find time to feed you the energy every day! After a period of time, you will bepletely converted into a member of the Darkness Camp. Are you happy?!¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, no... can you let me go first...¡±

    Before Laceman could finish what she was going to say, Be used the small gag and stuffed it into her mouth again. Laceman had no choice but to look on as Be took advantage of her. Laceman didn¡¯t think that Be would use such methods. She originally thought she could just curry favor with Be, which would cause Be to drop her guard, giving herself an opportunity to escape.

    ¡°Princess Laceman, you better don¡¯t think about tricking Mistress. I have tried it and it is useless. You better obediently listen to her!¡±

    Diaz forced a smile and consoled Laceman, as she had seen shadows of herself on this Golden Dragon Race¡¯s princess. Laceman looked at Be with the eyes of fear, as she didn¡¯t know what this witch was going to do next.

    ¡°Seems like there are guests. Diaz, help me take thisss and hide in your familiar demon¡¯s spatial zone. Take good care of her, but don¡¯t punish her without my approval. I will be backter to apany her.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Mistress.¡±

    Diaz received Laceman who was tied up obediently and brought into her familiar demon¡¯s spatial zone. As Laceman was already injected with demon¡¯s energy by Be, she could already enter such spatial zones. Laceman final n for escape had been officially dered as a failure. After she was brought into the familiar demon¡¯s spatial zone by Demon World Princess Diaz, Laceman had already be one of Be¡¯s possessions.

    ¡°Be, Lisha, you girls are here! Fortunately, you are done. That¡¯s right, Teacher Ingrid came looking for us, saying that a formidable enemy had infiltrated this ce. She asked us to rendezvous with her and that this mount selection shall be dyed.¡±

    Luce and Irene walked out of the forest. The corpses earlier had been cleaned up by the shadow demons, while the leaves covered up the traces of blood. Therefore, they couldn¡¯t see any anomaly. Irene was already considered to be on Be¡¯s side, but Luce had yet to join their group. Hence, the matter of Be being a Demon King had to be temporarily kept a secret from this second sister of hers.

    ¡°Second Sister Luce, what is the rush? It hasn¡¯t been an hour since we entered this ce.¡±

    Be carefully probed at Luce. It was not possible for this to be rted to her kidnapping Princess Laceman, right? The Dragon Race¡¯s efficiency shouldn¡¯t be that great. Moreover, the ¡°things¡± that Be consumed would never be spat out. Be would never hand over Princess Laceman no matter what, but she might consider turning Laceman into her own people.

    ¡°I am not very clear on the exact details, but it seems like a Human Race¡¯s hunter group had infiltrated the forbidden Haywood Cavern in the Holy Dragon Valley. After they had been wiped out, it was said that they released some horrific evil beings out. This ce had already been surrounded by Octavia Empire¡¯s Holy Dragon Knight Legion, which is led by one of the Four Great Knights, and a huge group of Dragon Race¡¯s members is here too!¡±

    Be cursed at the subordinate which was sent by those 12 Demon Kings. They even went into the forbidden grounds and even people of their own side. There would be great vengeance from this. Was there even a need!?

    Be wasn¡¯t as concerned about the Dragon Race, she was only worried that someone from the Holy Dragon Knight Legion would recognize Felia¡¯s identity, which would be troublesome

    Ingrid might not have seen Felia¡¯s real face, but the Holy Dragon Knight Legion might have. In Felia¡¯s iplete memories, she went on a pilgrimage to one of the Holy Dragon Knight Legion¡¯s garrisons. She wasn¡¯t wearing her mask at that time and they must have seen Felia¡¯s real face and Be would have no excuses.

    Irene and Luce knew that Be didn¡¯t want the trouble from getting recognized, so they already prepared a knight¡¯s mask. When the timees, they would think of an idea together with Lisha and try to deceive others about Be¡¯s true identity.

    In the dark familiar demon¡¯s spatial zone, there was a room called the ¡°Pure ck Sky¡±, which Laceman was hidden in. The familiar demon spatial zone had a mirror-like observation surface which could see the outside world and also the master¡¯s situation. Of course, this must be approved by the master, in order for the familiar demon to view it. If the master didn¡¯t want the familiar demon to see it, the special mirror would turn dark. Just like the time when Be had brought President Maria and the four Holy Maidens onto the bed. Diaz managed to see the forey, but she wasn¡¯t allowed to see the strange contents afterward.

    ¡°Laceman, your skin is really nice and smooth aspared to mine. Mistress Be will like you so much. I am a little envious now. During this period of time, I reckon that Mistress will adore you.¡±

    Demon World Princess Diaz had ced Laceman into the central baths of the familiar demon room. Afterward, she removed all her clothes and entered the baths to shower with Laceman. As Laceman had been tied up and couldn¡¯t move at all, Diaz carried Laceman in ording to how Be carried her when she was tied up previously. She then carried on to help Laceman wash her body.

    Laceman was unable to resist and was fuming in her heart. The way this Demon World Princess carried and rubbed her was exactly the same as that Witch Be. It was no wonder Diaz was Be¡¯s familiar demon, as even her methods were exactly the same. Diaz naturally didn¡¯t know what Laceman was thinking, had she known about it, she would be screaming of being used. She was also a victim of this method and she had learned it all from Be.

    ¡°Laceman. Don¡¯t be angry, the angrier you get, the more intense your struggle and the more excited Mistress Be would be! That¡¯s right, the water in this pool was all obtained from the Darkness Sacred Region¡¯s Darkness Sacred Spring. Once you have been washed in this ce multiple times, you will be able to be good sisters with me in the future!¡±

    Laceman looked at Diaz with despair, as she knew that she was truly going topletely fall into Be¡¯s hands. She might not know what was the use of this water from the Darkness Sacred Spring, but she could clearly feel the plenty of dark energy, which was surging into her body through skin contact. She had been bound up very tightly and there was no way for her to resist, as she looked on helplessly as she got ¡°corrupted¡± by the dark energy.

    Diaz naturally didn¡¯t worry about Laceman wanted tomit suicide, as she was had personally ¡°experienced¡± it herself. She knew that everything was futile as she too wanted to use death to break free from this fate! But in the end, she was educated by Be the bad mistress with various humiliation until she eventually submitted.

    As such, when Diaz was helping to clean Laceman¡¯s body, she was especially meticulous and didn¡¯t miss out any area. As Diaz washed Laceman, she took various dark energy medicine from the side of the baths and fed it to Laceman. Laceman¡¯s petite mouth was gagged, so she had no choice but to let the Demon World Princess pour down various strange medicines into her throat. Laceman couldn¡¯t even vomit them out even if she wanted to and she was about to cry out.

    Had it not been for Mistress Be¡¯s prohibition, Diaz wanted to use her mouth to feed Laceman the medicines. Diaz didn¡¯t realize that she was already unconsciously being ¡°turned¡± by this Mistress Be. A familiar demon was something that would be heavily influenced by their master¡¯s personality, hence, Diaz had already awakened a strange attribute in her. Diaz had this indescribable excitement when she was able to bully beautiful girls, just like her master, Be. Just like right now, she was having an urge to vite Laceman.

    Although Laceman was feeling a drastic increase in power in her body, it was actually increasing due to the dark energy. She might crave for power, but she didn¡¯t wish to obtain such dark energy. Right now, Laceman was being ¡°forcefully injected¡± with energy. How could she be willing!? Once she turned into the Darkness Camp¡¯s Demonic Dragon Race, she would no longer be able to turn against and take revenge on her mistress, the Superior Demon King Be, and there was nothing else more painful.

    ¡°Laceman, stop being in a bad mood. Be is actually a very nice individual and you will understand once you stay beside her long enough. Her actions might seem a little bad, but as long as you listen to her and be a good girl, she normally treats good girls in a very gentle way. Eh? What happened to you? Did you see something terrifying...¡±

    Diaz was nning to carry out a ¡°brainwash¡± on Laceman and suddenly realized that Laceman¡¯s golden eyes were so wide open with a terrified expression, while looking at the observation surface. Laceman was trembling drastically in Diaz¡¯s arms and this fear wasn¡¯t something that could be pretended.

    Diaz used both her hands to gently pat on Laceman¡¯s smooth back, as she tried tofort Laceman, although it didn¡¯t relieve Laceman¡¯s anxiety at all. But it was better than doing nothing right!? Laceman didn¡¯t even realize that Diaz was actuallyforting her, as her vision was entirely focused on the image in the mirror, at the shrub behind Be and the others.

    Laceman could only see that shrub shaking as something seemed to have crawled out. The sound that came from the shrub was probably very soft, hence, Be and the others didn¡¯t notice this strange intruder.

    Finally, a strange little hand reached out from the shrub. It was an abnormally fair hand which didn¡¯t seem like it belonged to a living being. This hand might be delicate and looked like a fine piece of artwork, but it was emitting a cold and evil aura, which Laceman could sense even though she was in another spatial zone.

    ¡°How could it be her! Why isn¡¯t the seal at the forbidden Haywood Cavern working? It actually let her out? It¡¯s all over, this fellow is very dangerous.¡±

    When Laceman clearly saw the face of that mysterious intruder, her heart was in extreme fear, which was an instinctive fear from the depths of her soul. The sense of fear was much more than what Be brought to her, disallowing her to say the things in her heart. Diaz was currently enjoying Laceman¡¯s soft body and had yet to realize the severity of this problem.

 Volume 2 Chapter 94: Destruction of Babbit Lake

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 94: Destruction of Babbit Lake</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kennny

    At the shrubs by the edge of Babbit Lake... Be, Irene, Lisha, and Luce felt something strange in the shrubs behind them. The intruder didn¡¯t make any loud noises but the strange presence from her body was too obvious.

    When Be turned around, she could clearly see the intruder¡¯s true face. It was a loli in a ck gothic attire, who had dark and long ck hair, with a headband which was meant for female servants. Her skin was so white that it was close to those sickly white. Be felt that this girl was simr to the Vampire Beauty Brianna, but this loli didn¡¯t have any fangs, so it was rather far-fetched to say that she was a vampire.

    The deepest impression that Be had on this loli¡¯s eyes was her dark purple irises. Her eyes might be beautiful but Be had seen many beautiful purple eyes, but this was the first time she saw beautiful purple eyes with dark eye circles. This dark loli was a beautiful girl that had preinstalled dark eye circles.

    Apart from her serious dark circles and sickly white skin, she didn¡¯t have any other obvious ws. Her features were actually much prettier than the Golden Dragon Race Princess Laceman, that Be had seized earlier. The only thing this loli was inferior to Laceman was probably her smaller bust size. But she wasn¡¯t really t-chested loli and seemed to have a perfect size.

    But, this loli had a frightening aura around her. Be and the others were quite a distance away from her, but could already feel a rush of cold presence. It was a type of cold that could reach deep into the soul which was fatal towards the Human Race. Luce had an obvious reaction as she was slightly trembling due to the chilling aura field once she saw that loli.

    Among the four girls, only Luce had yet to be ¡°corrupted¡±, hence the reason why she had the most obvious reaction from such dark aura field. Irene was a concealed Demon Marshal, while Lisha had a dark identity as the Demonic Dragon Emperor, so the two of them couldn¡¯t feel anything wrong with this loli¡¯s aura field. Instead, they felt as though this loli had an ineffable intimate feeling between them. As for Be, it was needless to say, since she was a Demon King and a Demon God, she naturally wouldn¡¯t feel difort in such a gloomy and cold aura field. She was just curious, where exactly did this dark lolie from.

    ¡°Little girl, what is your name? Can you tell this Big Sister?¡±

    Be didn¡¯t immediately go up to inquire and just shouted to the loli from a distance. Without knowing if the opposition were a friend or foe, Be chose to exercise precaution. When this loli entered this zone, she had immediately broken open Be¡¯s familiar demon, Demon World Princess Diaz¡¯s soundproof barrier. Furthermore, none of Be¡¯s shadow demons dare toe forth and obstruct the loli. This was sufficient to prove that this dark loli¡¯s strength was already beyond the Demon World Princess Diaz. It was necessary to be cautious against such a horrific loli.

    When Be was asking, she conveniently hugged Luce from behind which helped to stabilize her elder sister. Luce turned back and looked at Be with a grateful expression, although she did feel weird being hugged by her younger sister like this. But, elder sister Irene had mentioned to Luce that Be currently had such a personality and she didn¡¯t have to feel strange about it. Furthermore, Be¡¯s hug had a mystical feeling so that Luce didn¡¯t feel any difort. Thus, Luce allowed Be to intimately hug her from behind like this.

    ¡°My... name is, Tiffany Lolita. Big Sister, you have the smell of arade! Are you Lolita¡¯srade?¡±

    As Lolita was speaking, she slowly approached. When she was moving, everyone noticed that her other hand was wielding a machete that was dripping with blood. The profile of the de was actually like those terrifying sawtooth-shaped des. As she was moving, the blood dripped from the de, leaving behind a long trail of blood. The loli looked especially terrifying and if it weren¡¯t because of the fact that Be and her group were ¡°abnormal¡±, any other girls would run at the sight of this scene. Those who couldn¡¯t run were probably frightened stiff and because their legs went soft.

    ¡°That fellow is dangerous. You demonic being, see how I take care of you. Princess Irene, all of you should run quickly. Leave the rest to... uhh, you, you two...¡±

    Before Be and the others could even react, the Savior Scott and a few other male students emerged from the shrub and immediately rushed towards the dark loli, Lolita. Why did these boys like to hide in the shrubs so much? Didn¡¯t they feel so simr to the characters in a certain game?! Be nearing yelled out with a curse.

    Savior Scott and the other boys were actually touring in the distant griffins¡¯ base, but they didn¡¯t expect to be assaulted by the minions of the 12 Demon Kings. Scott who was a savior naturally wouldn¡¯t miss out such an opportunity to demonstrate his prowess. Thus, he simply led the boys and beat up the 12 Demon Kings¡¯ minions.

    After finishing up all the cannon fodders, he naturally wanted to kill a mini-boss in order to trulyplete this mission. Dragon Knight Congreve and Superior Dragon Knight Ingrid had already asked them to be on standby and not move around recklessly, but if he didn¡¯t do this, he wouldn¡¯t be a savior. Scott definitely wouldn¡¯t listen to such orders and after being connived by him, the boys that came along to the valley had all followed him.

    Scott coincidentally encountered the situation that Be was in. How could he miss out such a good chance to be the hero that rescued the damsel in distress? Once he managed to rescue the princesses from Octavia Empire, he would definitely attract their curiosity and would be able to hook up with them. Afterward, he would be able to marry the princess, defeat the foreign enemies, and walk towards the pinnacle of life! Wasn¡¯t this how a protagonist should aim to be!?

    A pity that Scott¡¯s scheme was wrong from the beginning. This Lolita wasn¡¯t some mini-boss, she was some powerful evil dragon who was sealed in Holy Dragon Valley¡¯s forbidden Haywood Cavern. In terms of strength, she wasn¡¯t someone that Scott could defeat. Moreover, when Scott came over, he just happened to miss out the time when Lolita was speaking and didn¡¯t hear how Lolita was asking aboutrades.

    The most tragic thing was when Scott saw how Be was hugging Princess Luce intimately, hiscent smile had utterly copsed. His intentional smile that was outgoing and dashing had immediately frozen. The affectionate eyes which Princess Luce had for Be weren¡¯t those for an ordinary friend, it was more like... In addition to that, Princess Lisha and Princess Irene who were nearby, treated Princess Luce and Be¡¯s overly passionate actions as though it was normal.

    ¡°Could they be lesbians? This Other World actually has lesbians too? Director, this script is toxic! Wasn¡¯t it a known fact that all the girls that the protagonist encounters would naturally be infatuated to them?¡±

    At this moment, Scott wanted to look for that Creator who arranged for his transmigration andin to him. When that treacherous and sly old man handed to Scott the ¡°golden finger¡±, he said seriously that this Other World was filled with beauties and they would all revolve around him, the hero.

    ¡°Ignorant man, get lost!¡±

    Lolita used a single hand to catch hold of a knight¡¯snce which was thrusting at her. Her petite body forcefully stopped the huge male student from the Knight¡¯s ss. She then casually swung and tossed that two-meter tall male knight several meters away. Along the way, the knight crashed and broke five or sixrge trees and no one knew if that unlucky person was dead or alive.

    Everyone that surrounded Lolita got a stun but they quickly reacted. Apart from the wretched Scott who was crouching behind and preparing to im thest deciding attack, the rest of the knights swiftly thrust theirnces at Lolita, which looked like a foul scene. Be stood behind and watched while shaking her head. Since ancient times, ancer¡¯s fate had always been bad. It was the reason why Be didn¡¯t want to use a knight¡¯snce.

    After being stabbed by five or sixnces, Lolita remained unchanged and there were no traces of blood on her body as well. It felt as though all the attacks were hitting nothing. There was a circle of ck energy which oozed out from Lolita¡¯s body and expanded out like a halo. Be felt an ominous feeling from that ck halo and quickly buried Luce into her embrace. This Lolita was probably going to use her ultimate move.

    ¡°All of you bad guys, disappear!¡±

    The energy from Lolita¡¯s ck halo instantly exploded like a bomb that was detonated. The circle of ck energy immediately sted this entire region. The first to feel the shockwave were those cannon fodder male students. They didn¡¯t even have time to let out miserable screams and were turned into dust. This was the first time Be had witness a living person instantly turned into dust and she was rather shocked.

    At the moment of the energy explosion, Be saw a world that was split into ck and white for a split moment. When the world restored its colors, apart from Be, the other girls, and Scott who fainted from the st, there were no other living things. All those cannon fodders had died in vain and miserably, as they didn¡¯t leave any corpse behind.

    The entire Babbit Lake and the entire region where the Holy Lake was had been razed to the ground. It felt as though this region had been cleansed by an apocalypse. There was no longer any trace of greenery on thends and all the trees had been turned into ck char. The water in the holyke had been immediately vaporized, leaving behind arge pit.

    This dark loli, Lolita definitely had toxins on her body. This destructive power was like a human nuclear bomb and that move didn¡¯t even seem like her ultimate move too. If she were to release her ultimate move, the entire Bronte Holy Dragon Valley might be erased from the map of Octavia Empire.

    The only thing to rejoice was that Be and the girls didn¡¯t receive any damage. Lolita¡¯s attack seemed to automatically give immunity to the girls. Be, Irene, Lisha, and Luce didn¡¯t suffer any injuries. It seemed like it was true when Lolita was saying rade¡¯, as her dreadful attack wasn¡¯t so insane that it would cause friendly fire. She still had the basic morality that a viins¡¯ boss should have.

    But, Be didn¡¯t know where did Lolita hide now. After the energy explosion, Lolita had entirely vanished, as though she had never appeared. Had it not been for the absolutely devastatednd which silently charged Lolita for her crimes, no one in the world would know that she was once in this ce.

    Scott who had survived wasn¡¯t in a good shape either. All his divine artifacts had been destroyed and it looked like this guy had to recollect his ¡°golden finger¡± again. Scott was covered in ayer of thick ashes, thus, Be and the girls didn¡¯t realize that all his equipment had been obliterated by Lolita¡¯s destructive energy. But, among Be and the girls, there was one of them who had received the same treatment as Scott.

    ¡°Be, hug me tight and don¡¯t let go!¡±

    ¡°En? Eh? Sister, where are your clothes... and your armor?¡±

    Just as Be was going to loosen her grip on her sister, Luce suddenly hugged onto Be and buried her entire body into Be¡¯s embrace. Be might be wearing a dark knight¡¯s armor, but this armor was different from a normal knight¡¯s armor. It was alive and in some moments, some of the parts would automatically go transparent, allowing the owner to ignore its existence.

    There were some parts of Be¡¯s armor that had automatically turned transparent, and because of this, Be felt something strange about Luce. Luce¡¯s clothes had all been ¡°destroyed¡± by Lolita¡¯s move. Be had a little interest to learn such professional clothes ripping move. Since she arrived in this Other World, she had witnessed plenty of ¡°clothes ripping¡± move, but not one which was as grand and tyrannic like Lolita¡¯s move.

    Be was wearing a slightly thinner cotton clothing inside her armor, while Luce¡¯s entirely naked body had just leaned onto her ¡°female rouge¡± body without any defenses. Had it not been for Lisha and Irene by the side and this inappropriate location, Be would have already ¡°eaten¡± up her second sister right here. Since the ¡°delicacy¡± had already been delivered, she would reserve it for someone else to eat, right!?

    ¡°Be, don¡¯t let me go. If Irene and Lisha were to see me like this, it would be very humiliating.¡±

    ¡°Sister, we are all sisters, right? What is there to be ashamed about? Furthermore, aren¡¯t the two of us sisters as well? Isn¡¯t it the same for me to see you like this?¡±

    ¡°Be, stop teasing me. It is already enough for you to see me like this. No one else can see it.¡±

    Luce was embarrassedly buried in Be¡¯s embrace and she had lifted her head to shyly plea to Be. Be¡¯s nickname was taught by Irene, as Irene said that it was Felia¡¯s fake name, hence, Luce called Be by this nickname along with Irene and Lisha.

    Luce¡¯s figure was simr to Irene, which was taller and more voluptuous than Be. When hugging Luce, Be felt an itch in her heart, as she recalled the wonderful memory when she was carrying Irene and viting her. The time when Irene transitioned from a desperate struggle to an obedient submission, was truly a wonderful sensation. This elder sister Luce was also one of Be¡¯s target to snatch away from that heartless emperor father, the Emperor of Octavia Empire. It was the best choice for Be to keep Luce by her side.

    ¡°Elder Sister Luce, I can help you this time, but... after we return, I want to have a bath with you. We can take that time to talk about some private topics between us sisters. If you agree to it, I will help you.¡±

    ¡°Be, you are actually talking terms with Elder Sister. I remembered that you were very obedient in the past, not even Lisha was more obedient than you...¡±

    ¡°Elder Sister Luce, you are now in my hands, right? If you don¡¯t agree to it, then I will just...¡±

    ¡°Uh, Elder Sister is wrong. Good Little Sister, I will agree to it. Isn¡¯t it just a bath? I will agree to it.¡±

    Luce was thinking that there wouldn¡¯t be any problem to have a bath together with Be, as she still wasn¡¯t aware of Be¡¯s evil n. As of now, apart from Lisha and the female Saviors that weren¡¯tpletely corrupted, all the beauties that showered with Be were all basically washed from the baths to the bed, and they would never be able to escape Be¡¯s ¡°demon ws¡±.

    As the dark knight¡¯s armor already came along with a knight¡¯s cape, Be carried Luce and used the ck cape to cover her. Lisha and Irene had not realized that their sister had already been stripped naked.

    Lolita¡¯s attack actually contained the same lethal power towards Demon Kings and simr individuals, but there was some other reason that prevented the trio¡¯s clothes from getting ripped.

    ¡°You are all fine. Thank god, I thought all of you...¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Ingrid, you are a bitte, right? That¡¯s right... Could you allow me to leave first? ssmate Luce has something that she needs to attend to.¡±

    Be lifted her head to look into the sky. She could see their teacher, the Beauty Dragon Knight Ingrid who was riding on a pure white Radiant Holy Dragon. Under the illumination of the sunlight, her knight¡¯s armor reflected with gentle rays as though she was a female warrior goddess.

    Behind Ingrid, were hundreds of dragons of various attributes. Many of the dragons were mounted by people with knight¡¯s attire. They must be one of the four elite knight legions of the Octavia Empire, the members of the Holy Dragon Knight Legion.

    Be was currently most afraid of seeing them. Among them, there were plenty of people that knew of Felia¡¯s real appearance and might probably recognize that Felia¡¯s princess identity. She didn¡¯t want to return to being a princess as the identity of a princess didn¡¯t have any appeal to Be. This was why Be wanted to urgently leave this ce first, as she wanted to avoid having Felia¡¯s identity recognized by these people.

    There was another serious reason that Be didn¡¯t mention to Ingrid. It wasn¡¯t Luce¡¯s problem... it was actually Lolita. Previously, Be had been indulging with the fact that she could go on the next phase and vite Luce, and had only calmed down right now. She realized that Lolita, that loli with the destructive energy had never vanished and she was hiding right next to Be.

    Be could clearly feel a petite figure behind her, who had been leaning and hiding on Be¡¯s back. Once that body made contact, Be knew it was Lolita as no one else had this figure apart from her. Diaz and Laceman might have a simr figure like Lolita¡¯s, but her bust size was obviously different, which Be, the veteran, could guess immediately.

    Lolita might have horrifying strength, but since she was obediently staying behind Be and hiding from the others, Be couldn¡¯t bring herself to chase Lolita away. But staying here wasn¡¯t a good solution and Be had to quickly escape. After escaping, Be could then find a good ce to ask why did this horrific dark loli choose to stick with her.

 Volume 2 Chapter 95: Evil Dragon Lolitaâ€™s Secret

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 95: Evil Dragon Lolita¡¯s Secret</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    By the side of Vignia Lake, at Duchess Bellina¡¯s dedicated apartment building ¡°Pure White Heaven¡±... Be¡¯s secret room had been considerably modified by Be¡¯s subordinate, L. The atmosphere of this room didn¡¯t look as horrific as before, but it was still a punishment room, but the style of decorations had made it much warmer. It was almost at the standard of Be¡¯s dormitory.

    In the bathroom, Be was seated in the baths and was embracing a beautiful youngdy with gorgeous x color hair. That beautiful girl who she was currently french kissing was no one else, but her second sister, Luce. Earlier on, Be was fortunate enough to get away from Bronte Holy Dragon Valley, while Lisha and Irene were temporarily made to stay behind. They stayed behind with the Beauty Dragon Knight Ingrid and the Holy Dragon Knight Legion to settle the problems.

    The strange incident that happened in the Holy Dragon Valley was said to be sealed up by the Octavia Empire. Right now, the Olsylvia Academy didn¡¯t receive a hint of news, but it was understandable after thinking about it. How could the Octavia Empire tell everyone such humiliating news that the Holy Dragon Valley had been blown up?! Wouldn¡¯t it simply be a joke for the other empires and the Radiant Church?

    Apart from Ingrid, the officer in charge of the Holy Dragon Valley, along with the Officer Gould of the Guards Legion were all deposed and investigated. It was rumored that they had received bribes from the Oliver Hunter Group and intentionally allowed them to break through the areas with lesser guards stationed. But no one expected that a subordinate of the 12 Demon Kings was actually in the mix of the Oliver Hunter Group, which greatly increased the severity of this incident. Officer Gould and his men were all used of colluding with the Demon King, attempting to murder the empire¡¯s princesses and bring destruction to the empire. With all these crimes, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to actually order execution on them.

    Be waspletely fine and no one even suspected her. Although the incident at the Holy Dragon Valley had included Be and her subordinate demonic beings, all the people in the world only knew about the original 12 Demon Kings. They werepletely unaware of Be who was also a Demon King. As such, the crimes for the destruction of the Holy Dragon Valley had been thrown on the heads of the 12 Demon Kings, while Be and her people took the opportunity and ¡°got away¡±.

    ¡°Litter sister Be, don¡¯t be like this. I am your elder sister!¡±

    ¡°Elder Sister Luce, you have already agreed to bathe with me, how can you regret now? A disobedient Elder Sister will have to be punished! Elder Sister Irene was much more obedient than you. Elder Sister Luce better not fall behind!¡±

    ¡°What? Elder Sister Irene had also been... stop, haven¡¯t you kissed enough...¡±

    Before Luce could finish her statement, Be kissed her and stopped her from talking, while Luce had no choice but to be vited by Be. Luce had already regretted agreeing to Be¡¯s request so easily, as she originally thought it was just a simple bath, and that a secret conversation between sisters should be nothing as shameful as this. Who knew that once Be brought her back to the dormitory, she was pressed down in the baths and had been vited for quite some time.

    Luce was actually quite curious earlier when she saw Elder Sister Irene¡¯s strange and hesitant expression when Be said to bring her for a bath. So it was actually because of this... Elder Sister Irene was really...! It was fine if she had been vited, but she actually watched quietly as her younger sister got dragged into it as well.

    ¡°Elder Sister Luce, you don¡¯t seem like you have a boyfriend right!?¡±

    ¡°No, what are you asking this for? Are you going to introduce one... Don¡¯t hug me so tightly, I can¡¯t run already, right?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, Elder Sister Luce already has me and still wants a boyfriend? Don¡¯t even think about it. It looks like our sisterly rtionship is not deep andprehensive enough uh...¡±

    ¡°Little Sister Be, please let go of your Elder Sister. That ce mustn¡¯t be touch, don¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Objection denied! Elder Sister Luce, I want you to understand what you truly need. Don¡¯t try to cheat yourself. If you truly didn¡¯t like this, why doesn¡¯t your face have any disgusting expression? Furthermore, your heart has been racing. It proves that you are feeling something!¡±

    ¡°That is... I...¡±

    Luce¡¯s mind was currently in a state of chaos and she was speechless towards Be¡¯s ¡°extremely harmful teachings¡±, as she couldn¡¯t find a reason to refute Be¡¯s misconception. Seeing that Luce¡¯s mind was in a nk state, Be increased her influence and shifted Luce to a special floating board in the center of the bath. She then pressed down Luce ruthlessly and vited her.

    It was around 8 o¡¯clock in the evening and Be¡¯s dormmates were making their way back to the dormitory. If Be wanted to vite Luce, this was the only opportunity. But, Be didn¡¯t intend to let Luce return tonight. She was going to wait for Elder Sister Irene to return and entrusted her to look after Luce for one night. Be was then going to conveniently work on Luce¡¯s ¡°process of thoughts¡±.

    Apart from Be and Luce, Diaz and Laceman were also in the baths. Laceman was still bound up and was currently getting washed by Diaz. Be had temporarily handed Laceman to Diaz to handle, which caused Laceman to have suicidal thoughts. She was, after all, a princess of the Golden Dragon Race, but is actually being treated like a pet by a Demon World Princess. Laceman¡¯s dignity was already non-existent.

    Diaz treated Laceman considerably better and wasn¡¯t as tyrannic as Be. But, when Laceman recalled about Be¡¯s earlier actions, she felt that she wasn¡¯t going to escape this cmity. Right now, she was just hoping that Be was truly what Diaz mentioned her to be, and as long as she was obedient, Be would be gentler to her and she would receive less suffering.

    On a luxurious bed which wasn¡¯t too far away from the baths... Holy Maiden Hayley and Susan were sitting there and staring nkly at the lesbian scene in the baths. On a nightly basis, two of the four Holy Maidens would take turns toe and get yed by Be. President Maria would probably bring them along and shift over during this Friday. The reason had already been made up, which was them responding to Chief President Angelia¡¯s proposal. If it were like this, the upper echelons of the church wouldn¡¯t even suspect anything.

    Tonight, it was Hayley and Susan¡¯s turn toe and apany Be. As it was now a normal thing, they quietly used the dark door of this dormitory building and entered this room. They avoided getting seen by President Lucia and Disciplinary Committee¡¯s Chief, Natasha. It was best to temporarily keep a secret of them getting involved with Be.

    After arriving at the room, they did what they always did. They took the initiative to remove all the clothes andid on the bed to wait for Be toe over. But tonight, Be didn¡¯t seem to becking any ymates. As Holy Maidens, they already knew Princess Luce, as this princess was previously bedridden due to the curse from a Death Spirit Wizard. As per requested by the Octavia Empire¡¯s imperial n, they went over to see the princess in hopes that they were able to rescue Princess Luce as Holy Maidens. As a result, they didn¡¯t seed in doing so.

    Right now, they were still unable to rescue Princess Luce, as they looked on while Luce was slowly ¡°eaten¡± by Be, the Female Devil. Hayley and Susan were currently helpless and they were already ¡°eaten¡± by Be, hence they couldn¡¯t help Luce. To prevent any sudden resistance, Be had always used intricate chains to tie up their limbs and this time was no exception.

    Apart from Luce, they were deeply astonished to see the beautiful Dragon Race¡¯s loli, Princess Laceman being captured by Be. They were very clear of Princess Laceman¡¯s strength and she was originally the Magic Dragon Knight, Lisha¡¯s original mount, who was extremely formidable in her physical attacks and defenses. How did she get captured by Be and was treated like a doll? Was there no one in this world that could stop the ¡°atrocity¡± from this Female Devil, Be?

    In this room, there was a girl that didn¡¯t get involved in the lesbian atmosphere... She was the ck goth attired, the dark attribute loli, Lolita. She was quietly sitting on a small seat while watching Be tormenting the girls. She was looking with this ¡°I will sit here quietly and see how all of you continue to y¡± feeling.

    If she could put down the snacks on her hands, it would be even more illustrative. Beside Lolita¡¯s seat was a small table that was filled with various kinds of snacks. Her small little mouth didn¡¯t stop munching and whenplemented by her especially dark eye circles, she looked just like a female nerd. The snacks supplier, Assassin L couldn¡¯t understand where did Mistress Be bring back this little chowhound. She might be very beautiful, but wasn¡¯t her appetite too good? She looked as though she was a hungry ghost that didn¡¯t eat anything for dozens of years. If Be wasn¡¯t wealthy enough, no one would be able to give this small loli enough food, and it looked as though she was going to eat until her benefactor went poor.

    Tiffany Lolita. She was the legendary Dragon of Evil from an unknown domain and possessed destructive power. It was just as what Be witnessed earlier, her destructive power was that attack which was like a monochrome map cannon that instantly disintegrated everything nearby. Such power was rare even among the World Destructors and normal Saviors wouldn¡¯t have any way to neutralize such destructive attacks. Scott was a good example who got instantly defeated by the move.

    ording to the information obtained from Laceman, Lolita was known as the Evil Dragon Empress of the Dragon Race. She might have the looks of a loli, but her age was immeasurable and when she first came to this dimension, it was already 10,000 years ago. When the Dragon Race was forced to a dead end by the 12 Demon Kings, they had no choice but to use an ancient and forbidden book to attempt in summoning an ancient dragon god to rescue the fate of the Dragon Race.

    But the book was from a long time ago and the wordings were a little hard to recognize, hence it was inevitable that they might have interpreted it wrong. As such, the summoning ritual went wrong and had summoned the Evil Dragon Empress, Lolita. There were no records of what happened after the summoning. For unknown reasons, Lolita slipped into a deep slumber state in Haywood Cavern, which the Dragon Race took the opportunity to seal the cave. The seal was mainly to prevent anyone from waking her up, as there was no way for the seal to prevent Lolita froming out.

    After the intrusion of the 12 Demon Kings¡¯ servant, they had instigated the Oliver Hunter Group to send two elite teams to infiltrate the sealed up Haywood Cavern and wake up Lolita who had been in a slumber for thousands of years. As such, the ¡°disaster¡± Lolita was released. If Lolita had not met with Be and the others, it was probably that no living beings would have left Bronte Holy Dragon Valley alive.

    ¡°You are Lolita, right? What did you follow me for?¡±

    After weakening Luce, Be stood up and went over to ask Lolita. Lolita might have horrific power, but she didn¡¯t seem to have any obvious hostility towards Be and her people. Be brought out her flirting skills and naturally went to chat with Lolita. Had Be been a coward, there would be some type of girls that Be would never be able toy her hands on.

    ¡°About that... Mistress Samantha, I am sent here by your Elder Sister to protect you. I am one of the direct subordinates under your Elder Sister. This name Lolita is also given to me by Mistress Elder Sister. Of course, I also belong to you. In any case, I am a shared subordinate between you and Mistress Elder Sister.¡±

    Lolita tilted her head and introduced herself seriously, all while her petite mouth was still frenziedly munching all the snacks on the table. Thisss had been sleeping for such a long time and she probably was extremely hungry after not eating for thousands of years.

    If Be remembered it correctly, her true self was the Sacred Demon God Samantha and her younger sister should be the Dark Demon God Alice, who she had seen before. As for her elder sister, Be¡¯s impression of her had been cut off. Without any choice, she had to thicken her face and continue acting like she had lost her memory and asked Lolita. From the looks of it, Lolita didn¡¯t have any schemes and should be able to provide Be with more information.

    ¡°Lolita, you can just call me Be, that is my new nickname. That¡¯s right, do you remember what is my Elder Sister¡¯s name? The one that arranged for you to protect me. Another thing, how did you see through my disguise?¡±

    ¡°Mistress... Be, Mistress Elder Sister is called Mistress Elder Sister! She told us that only you can address her by her name, no other Demon Gods are allowed to! You can just go ask her yourself in the future. She is currently trapped in Alfred Continent with other sisters, and they are waiting for an opportunity to break out! I have been sent by her thousands of years ago to look for you and I have not contacted her for a very long time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, this is something Mistress Elder Sister asked me to bring to you. Take it! As for how I saw through your disguise... Your disguise is truly incredible and I think even Mistress Elder Sister wouldn¡¯t be able to tell that you are in disguise. But, I was once your mount and I spent a lot of more than together with you than Mistress Elder Sister spent time with you. If even I cannot recognize you, then there is probably no one else that could recognize you in this world.¡±

    As Lolita finished talking, a small pocket from her chest poured out a huge pile of items. Be suspected that it was a dimensional pocket and all the things it poured out were a pile of storage rings. There were at least more than a thousand rings with a single nce and the things that were gifted were probably in the rings. But, every ring was carved with the name ¡°Samantha¡± and from the looks of it, it should have been personally carved by that Mistress Elder Sister.

    These rings were all designed like engagement rings and those who didn¡¯t know about it would actually think that this was a ¡°grand¡± marriage proposal. Be felt a little regretful that she couldn¡¯t know the real name of this Mistress Elder Sister, but she still dly epted Mistress Elder Sister¡¯s gifts. Right now, Be didn¡¯t know that Samantha¡¯s Mistress Elder Sister was actually the fourth generation overlord of the World Destructors and she had a severe sisterplex.

    ¡°Mistress... Be, Lolita is your mount? Who exactly are you...¡±

    ¡°Princess Laceman, you are my mount and so is Lolita. You both are and there is no need for you to worry!¡±

    ¡°You are really too greedy, how can a single individual have two... uh. I don¡¯t even have any options!¡±

    Laceman wanted to protest, but when she saw Be¡¯s dangerous eyes, she had no choice but topromise. A Dragon Knight could only have one dragon as a mount, but Be wasn¡¯t strictly considered an official Dragon Knight, thus it wasn¡¯t strange for her to have multiple mounts.

    Just as Be wanted to vite Laceman, L who had been standing guard reported to her. Saying that Kriss seemed to have returned in advance and was looking for her urgently. Be had no choice but to temporarily put away the evil n to vite these beauties. If Kriss was looking for her, it would generally be a serious matter. Be must not let Kriss see this secret room, for now, so she had no choice but to go out and meet with Kriss.

 Volume 2 Chapter 96: Meeting Kriss Under The Moon

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 96: Meeting Kriss Under The Moon</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Yukan

    By the side of Vigna Lake, at the Duchess Bellina¡¯s personal apartment building ¡°Pure White Paradise¡±, Be saw Kriss beside the second-floor observation balcony. Kriss was wearing a set of silver swordsmen light armor. The body armor and her hair color were surprisinglyplementary. Although it was around nine pm, the moon was already out.

    ??????

    Be had felt that the other world¡¯s moon was somewhat bigger than the earth¡¯s moon. The moonlight dispersed at the balcony had dragged out Be and Kriss¡¯ shadow. This scene was very beautiful and it gave out a feeling of meeting a beauty under the moonlight. Kriss had turned her head, her big purple eyes had a look that Be could not easily decipher. Be felt that this was the appearance of being shy.

    ??????

    ¡°You looked for me, Kriss! What is it?¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Be... We are friends right!¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Of course, what is the problem? Is there anybody bullying you, please don¡¯t be nervous!¡±

    ??????

    Suddenly Kriss¡¯ eyesight vigntly looked beyond Be¡¯s back, Be turned her body around and saw Lolita with an innocent face. This loli with dark eye circles belonged to the darkness attribute; she was holding a piece of snack at her side of the mouth and was gnawing it. Although she had looked harmless to both humans and animals, the problem was that she had an area that made people who were not familiar with her feel fear.

    ??????

    In contrast to the moonlight, Be and Kriss¡¯ shadows were clear and visible; only Lolita¡¯s shadow can¡¯t be seen. If Be had not known her real identity, she reckoned that she would be on guard like Kriss.

    ??????

    ¡°Kriss, please do not be nervous. She is Lolita, my Wyvern mount. You also know that I am a Demon King so there should be no surprise if I have a slightly weird mount!¡±

    ??????

    ¡°So that¡¯s it, that scared me. Be, I am not able to see through your mount¡¯s strength....¡±

    ??????

    As Kriss trusted Be, she loosened her guard. Lolita then continued to be the character in the background and she silently stood to the side to watch Be and Kriss. Be¡¯s exnation was too fast, moreover, when she had turned her head to look at Lolita, Kriss¡¯ eyes changed slightly before turning back to normal. Her inner personality was nearly forced out by Lolita.

    ??????

    In a ce not so far away, there were a few dragon race experts hidden in the dark. They were the guards of the dragon king. Dragon King Guards were direct subordinates of the various race¡¯s dragon king, their strength among the ranking of the dragon race was ranked slightly in front. If there wasn¡¯t any important matter, the Dragon King Guards would not appear on this world.

    ??????

    The Dragon King Guards stared nervously at Lolita. They had already been following when Be brought Luce away from the Holy Dragon Valley. From the way they could silently infiltrate Olsylvia Academy, it could be seen that these few dragon race experts¡¯ strengths were not to be doubted.

    ??????

    ¡°Leader, Princess Laceman¡¯s presencest appeared at the side of the girl named Be. How about we go to her dormitory to search?¡±

    ???

    ¡°You, this fool, did you not see that loli is the Evil Dragon Empress Lolita! Oh my God, a terrible evil being had been let loose. All of you continue to monitor while we quickly report to the various dragon kings. Oh, Cook, you...¡±

    ??????

    The few dragon race experts then realized that Cook who was at the back to keep watch had already been beheaded. A sh of ck and the beautiful image of a woman stood beside Cook¡¯s dead body. This ck-haired assassin had gotten rid of a dragon race Guard without extra trouble; her strength had already surpassed their estimation.

    As the Dragon King Guards were carrying out an infiltration mission, they had all changed into their human forms. The dragon race ¡¯s human defense was not as firm as when they were in the form of a huge dragon. This was the reason why the attacker could seed. If they were in the state of a huge dragon, they would not be so easily defeated by one move.

    ??????

    ¡°This woman¡¯s body has very evil energy, everyone quickly change....¡±

    ??????

    The unlucky Dragon King Guards did not managed to transform before they were surrounded by countless unseen threads from the back. In the blink of an eye, all of them were cut up into pieces. Cook, who had been beheaded earlier, seemed to be the luckier cannon fodder.

    ??????

    ¡°ine, so it is you! Why did you help me?¡±

    ??????

    Noreya looked at the girl with beautiful orange hair, who was her dormitory roommate, and asked her suspiciously. She looked at those people who had been suspiciously peeking from the dormitory¡¯s balcony. Thus she had just killed them. This was the usual practice of her upation and since they were not wearing Olsylvia Academy¡¯s uniform, killing them would be alright.

    ¡°Nothing, I also do not see eye to eye with these few people so I killed them. I don¡¯t think they are good people anyway.¡±

    ??????

    ¡°In that case, are you interested in helping me once more to handle their dead bodies. After I killed them, I realized that they¡¯re not part of the human race!¡±

    ??????

    ¡°I am willing to do it, but your techniques looked very skilled!¡±

    ¡°Not as smooth as yours; it seems like we have some topics to talk about.¡±

    ??????

    At the joint hands of Noreya and ine, these few unlucky Dragon King Guards had ¡°met with unexpected failure¡± and died at Olsylvia Academy. The injustice was that only when Noreya and ine had killed them did they realize that these people were not part of the human race but they were toozy to care about it. ine was also proficient in alchemy so after pouring a bottle of medicine on them, those corpses dissolved away.

    ??????

    Be was busy chatting with Kriss and did not realize that a ¡°group of voyeurs¡± had been killed. Kriss, apparently, had been aware but she did not act on it as she may have sensed that there would be people helping her to settle the trouble. Along with the idental death of these few Dragon King Guards, the operation of the Golden dragon race among the dragon race who had been searching for Princess Laceman was officially dered bankrupt and the trail was cut off at Olsylvia Academy.

    ??????

    ¡°Be, this is what had happened. Look at all these love letters that were given by other people. I am starting to feel vexed, can you help me think of a solution?¡±

    Kriss took out a thick pile of love letters and was requesting help from Be. Currently, there were ten campus belles in Olsylvia Academy who were selected based on votes and Kriss was the only girl with the identity of being a normal student. The other campus belles were basically Student Presidents, Chief President, Assistant Student Presidents, and the Disciplinary Committee¡¯s Chief. Giving them a love letter would be like courting death. Olsylvia Academy¡¯s general school rules currently forbids boys and girls to date in public.

    ??????

    Currently, Kriss did not have a special identity like the other school belles, thus giving her a love letter would be safer. That¡¯s why Kriss would receive so many love letters. Although Be had made public her not so usual rtionship with Kriss in the lunch dining room, there were boys that still did not want to admit failure and tried in vain to ¡°save¡± Kriss¡¯ moral values.

    ??????

    ¡°It can¡¯t be, you already have me! Won¡¯t the bunch of boys give up? There are so many girls in the school, why are they biting to death and not releasing my Kriss!¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Hmph, now you know that I am in great demand! If you don¡¯t help me, I will ept them!¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Kriss, do not be impulsive! I¡¯ll certainly help you. Tomorrow I will let those guys in school who are thinking of hitting on you know that you are contracted to me for life.¡±

    ??????

    Be¡¯s overbearing vow toward Kriss was very effective. Regarding Be, who had defined her as ¡°family¡± by using such an ambiguous excuse, she was not disgusted and also felt that it was a matter of fact. These few days, Kriss had felt slight envy upon seeing Be and Lisha showing off their sisterly love everyday and she had wanted to join them.

    ??????

    Kriss and Be chatted for a long while before parting. Be used the excuse of needing to go ¡°settle some matters¡± before going back to the dormitory to rest. Although Kriss felt that it was a slight pity, she did not say anything as Be invited her to go out to y tomorrow. Then when tomorrow came, she could have a good chat with Be.

    ??????

    ¡°Student Bellina, recently, you¡¯ve returned to the dormitory prettyte! What¡¯s going on? Staying out all night is not safe.¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Oh, Disciplinary Committee¡¯s Chief Natasha. You¡¯re done with the matters of the Disciplinary Committee?¡±

    ??????

    In the corridor, Be and Lolita met Natasha who was returning to the dormitory. Natasha was wearing the proper uniform of Olsylvia Academy. This girl was too rigid; in the dormitory, wear something a bit more casual okay!

    ??????

    ¡°I¡¯m done, is this female junior schoolmate someone you brought? Is her health alright, why is she staring with dark eye circles!¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Oh, that Lolita is my... younger female cousin. She¡¯s just like this, please do not worry about her!¡±

    ??????

    Be was slightly awkward as she exined to Natasha about the identity of Darkness Attribute Lolita. Her identity as a mount was something she temporarily could not reveal as the news of her having a human-type mount would be shocking and Be did not want to attract so much attention. Lolita, except for Be, did not care about the average people and this had greatly lowered the risk of exposure.

    ??????

    ¡°In that case, ssmate Bellina, don¡¯t you have a few too many sisters? Mia, Noesha, Angel all are, this Lolita... forget about it, I shall not bother about your private life. This Friday a few student unions¡¯ presidents will be moving over to this dormitory building so please do not cause trouble! President Lucia and President Britney are easier to talk to but President Ivy, President Maria and Chief President Angelia are stricter. If something happens, I will not take care of you¡±.

    ??????

    ¡°Luckily there is no President Isama. Natasha, thank you for reminding me. I will take note. I shall invite you out to y another day!¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Hmph, who¡¯s helping you. I simply... simply did not want you to make things difficult for President Lucia. You are about to be the secretary of the Filomena Nobility Academy student union. If there are any problems, it would trouble President Lucia and Assistant President Aurora. If you¡¯re free this week, remember to go and find High-Level Knight Subject Assistant President Aurora. Although you are a nominal secretary, you should at least go report and leave an impression on the people!¡±

    ??????

    Natasha turned and went back to her dormitory, leaving Be with a thoughtful face. She looked at Natasha¡¯s back who was at a distance and thought inwardly that this Chief Disciplinary Committee had often followed her to get information that could be used against her. But she was also a pretty good girl as she would at least remind her of these things. Why not simply include Natasha... Anyway, her own dukedom had nothing else but houses and more people staying would not be a problem.

    ??????

    Towards Be¡¯s ¡°appointment¡± invitation, Natasha did not outright refuse and Be believed that it would turn out well. This week¡¯s n to hit on girls, she would also count in Natasha. As for the presidents of the Student Unions who would be moving over, it would be considered ¡°delivering goods up to the house¡± to Be. If Natasha had known that except for President Isaman, the other Presidents of the Student Union had basically fooled around with Be, and some of them even had sex with her, what would be her thoughts? Her expression was sure to be very interesting.

    ??????

    ¡°Mistress Be, I am your mount, your real sister is the Dark Demon God Alice and... In any case, it would not be me!¡±

    ¡°Lolita, it would be good to have more sisters, unless you¡¯re not willing to be my sister! Do not worry, if that Mistress Sister questions you next time, I will shelter you!¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, can I really be...¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Of course you can, but you have to first help me keep a secret, which is my substitute body; even you cannot tell even Mistress Sister. Next time, I will find a suitable opportunity to exin it to Mistress Sister.¡±

    ¡°Oh, alright.¡±

    ??????

    After Be¡¯s ¡°great effort¡±, she finally bribed Lolita, this Darkness Attribute Loli. As the only one who could see through Be¡¯s secret of two identities, if Lolita did not say anything, this secret could remain hidden for very long.

    ???

    At the Octavia Empire, by the Bronte Holy Dragon Valley, the Bulwell Basin was the gathering ce of the dragon race and thousands of huge dragons were attending a meeting. They had transformed into humans to attend the meeting. Although the area of the basin was very big, it probably could not contain thousands of huge dragons attending the meeting and temporarily transforming into the human race was undoubtedly the best way to save space.

    ??????

    At the center of the basin, there were ten people whose identities were more respectable and surrounded the side of a round table. Their heads were filled with different colored dragon king crowns and this was one of the symbols that indicated their identity of being dragon kings. When something serious happened in the dragon race, the dragon kings would gather once for a meeting.

    ??????

    ¡°To all the gatheredrades, there are two matters. The first matter is about Princess Laceman who is the daughter of Gold Dragon King and was kidnapped by people. She is still alive but is untrackable. Those Dragon King Guards who were sent by Gold Dragon King to find her did not report back. Thest location report was somewhere in the human race¡¯s Olsylvia Academy campus!¡±

    ¡°Holy Dragon King, the strength of niece Laceman among the younger generation of the dragon race is considered to be excellent. How could she be so easily kidnapped! Could there be any ulterior motives?¡±

    ??????

    With regards to Laceman¡¯s disappearance, Silver Dragon King was the first one to raise an objection. ording to a previous agreement, Princess Laceman would soon be wedded to his son. This was the marriage agreement between the Silver dragon race and Golden dragon race. Laceman had continuously opposed to the engagement. The engagement was set even before her and Silver Dragon King¡¯s son were born and it was the result of the elders¡¯ ¡°proposing marriage by pointing at the stomach¡±. Her opinion was ignored and she was forced to put it on schedule.

    (TL Notes: ¡°Proposing marriage by pointing at the stomach¡± was an old practice of marriage whereby they were betrothed when still in the womb.)

    This time Princess Laceman had inexplicably disappeared; perhaps she had purposely fled this arranged marriage. Golden dragon race had all along despised the Silver dragon race who only knew all kinds of magic were terrible at closebat. The Holy Dragon King had vigorously yed matchmaker for this match thus the Golden dragon king could only reluctantly nodded his head and agree.

    ¡°Silver Dragon King, are you doubting my golden dragon race ¡¯s trustworthiness? Could it be that because of my honor, I would give away the lives of my Dragon King Guards, who had followed me for years, toplete this farce!¡±

    ??????

    Golden dragon king was the first one to remain unconvinced by Silver Dragon King¡¯s usations; his precious daughter was already lost and that old fellow Silver Dragon King was still making thoughtless remarks.

    It surely was the old fellow who was ying tricks in the dark. His young fellow was still exchanging flirting nces with the Red dragon king¡¯s wild girl. Did they treat him like a blind person? Regarding the disappearance of Laceman, did the Silver Dragon King have a hand in it?

    ¡°Enough, all of you stop suspecting each other. I will arrange for people to infiltrate Alessandra Academy which is beside Olsylvia Academy and investigate. The next thing I want to talk about is a very important matter. The Evil Dragon Empress Lolita, who was sealed by our ancestors, has escaped.¡±

    The words of Holy Dragon King immediately silenced the thousands of the dragon race who were present. The legendary Evil Dragon Empress Lolita who had caused the copse of countless worlds and was the world¡¯s public enemy. Her existence was a closely guarded secret of the dragon race. All the other races had not known the existence of Lolita. The severity of this problem had surpassed the mysterious disappearance of Princess Laceman of the Golden dragon race.

    ??????

    ???Holy Dragon King finally saw that the huge dragons had finally be silent and rxed in his heart. The bad habit of inner fighting had always existed in the dragon race. Ten thousand years ago, after they suffered a crushing defeat from the subordinates of the Twelve Demon King, the dragon race was not as united as before. The Evil Dragon Empress Lolita was the result of some of the dragon kings who held an evil summoning ceremony without permission. Although Lolita had indeed helped the dragon race after that, the dragon race had also paid a very heavy price. The Holy Dragon King had hoped that this time dragon race¡¯s crisis would be an opportunity to unite all the dragon races and solve the ten thousand years problem of internal fighting in the dragon race. This was a problem the past dynasties of Holy Dragon Kings did not manage to solve.

    Over there, the dragon race was still debating endlessly while over here, Princess Laceman had been forced onto the bed by Be. After Be returned to the secret room, she felt that when she carried Lacemen onto the big bed, in order to avoid anything that may bring trouble, Be felt that she should fix ¡°shackes¡± on Laceman, so that she would think of resistance anymore.

    ??????

    ¡°Mistress Be, don¡¯t you have other people to apany, please let go....¡±

    Laceman looked at Luce who had been yed by Be till she was limp. She was afraid that she would end up like Luce so Laceman could only beg Be to let go of her first and find the Holy Maiden Susan and Holy Maiden Hayley who were on the other side. Although she belonged to the dragon race and had better physical strength than the other human girls that did not imply that she wanted to be yed with till she was broken.

    ??????

    ¡°Little girl, my master has epted you as her mount; you should feel honored. If you¡¯re still finding excuses to not serve Mistress Be, then I will not be polite to you. Those trash Dragon King Guards who had followed along had all been killed by our people; are you still waiting for rescue!¡±

    ¡°Mistress Lolita, why are you siding her? Mistress Be, please let go of me and I can help you to find other dragons to be ....¡±

    Laceman hadn¡¯t finished speaking before she was interrupted by Be¡¯s overbearing kiss. This girl, even till the end, was still trying to do a final struggle. Apparently, she did not understand that she was already Be¡¯s personal property.

    ??????

    ¡°Lolita, do you have any way to let a dragon be someone¡¯s ve forever? Is this kind of magic contract avable?¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Yes, there is. It one method of very but the draconguage is needed to recite it and furthermore it needs to be read by the person itself. I know the magical spell. If Mistress Be agrees, I will personally make this girl finish reading the female servant oath herself.¡±

    ??????

    Laceman got angry and nearly fainted when she heard Lolita¡¯s words. If Lolita was with her, then she would not be able to fake her way across. Be did not understand the draconguage but Lolita clearly understood it. She really wanted to faint now but Be¡¯s line of sight was firmly on her so she could not resort to petty tricks.

    ??????

 Volume 2 Chapter 97: An Interlude to Euphemia Academy

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 97: An Interlude to Euphemia Academy</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    At the elite¡¯s ssroom in the Euphemia Imperial Academy, located at the west campus of the Olsylvia Academy. It was after ss and many students were moving around in the ssroom. The imperials and nobles had different ss schedules as there were certain sses that the Filomena Nobility Academy didn¡¯t offer to their students.

    A silver-haired Kriss sat quietly in an inconspicuous corner of the ssroom, wearing the stiff and conservative uniform of the Olsylvia Academy that covered every inch of her body. However, this did not affect the allure she had on boys.

    The Euphemia Imperial Academy and Filomena Nobility Academy had simr ssroomyouts, with their desks in individual rows which were clearly not meant for sharing. As Isaman and Angelia were not in this ssroom, Kriss was evidently the most beautiful female freshman, thus dating her was a pretty good choice. Since Natasha, the Chief of the Disciplinary Committee was from Filomena Nobility Academy, this ce was out of her jurisdiction.

    ¡°Princess Kriss, are you avable after schoolter? I know of a great restaurant that we could go to.¡±

    ¡°Leonard, for goodness sake, don¡¯t you already have a date with some other princess! Why are you here, causing Princess Kriss so much difort?¡±

    ¡°Edward, isn¡¯t this the pot calling the kettle ck? I believe it was thest weekend that you brought a girl to a love motel.¡±

    Kriss was at a loss for words as she watched the two boys quarrel by her seat. The blonde swordsman was the eldest son of the Brittany Family, who was the head of the three main families of the Gabriel Empire. Even though the Brittany Family was noble by birth, they were definitely royal by blood. The family was a branch of the Brittany Imperial Family of the Aldridge Magic Empire and was closely rted. One of Be¡¯s roommates, Brittany Ariel, was a princess of the Aldridge Magic Empire.

    As for the brte boy on the other side, he was the Third Prince of the Kristoff Empire, Edward. Even though the two boys were not one of the Top Ten Academy Beaus, they were definitely one of the Top Thirty. If it were any other princess from a smaller country, they would have epted their invitations with wide smiles on their faces.

    In her heart, Kriss already had a date in mind, but she had no clue how to reject the two suitors, especially Leonard. He was already ¡°chosen¡± by the old fogey at home as her consort. If she had not met Be, she would have given in to his demands by now. However, after meeting Be, she no longer wished to submit herself to any of the arrangements made by the Gabriel Empire¡¯s imperial family.

    Nearby, sat Kriss¡¯ roommates, Lisha, and Irene, who wereforting Luce. They were probably ¡°clearing up¡± the mess after Be¡¯s actions the night before. Luce was cornered by both of them, unable to leave and could only give in to their ¡°brainwashing¡±.

    At this moment, ine had her nose buried in a mysterious restricted book. Even in the ss, she wore arge and heavy cloak which covered her face. Due to the rumors that she carried a curse, no one dared to strike up a conversation with her. Nobody would expect that the book she was reading, was one of the four highly restricted tomes of the Olsylvia Academy ¨C ¡°Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Midnight Unbelievable Tales¡±. At Be¡¯s request, she was browsing through the book to look for potential locations to set up the Rose Society¡¯s new clubroom.

    Both Ariel and Noreya were seated in Kriss¡¯ vicinity, wearing simr cloaks that covered their faces, thus no one thought to disturb them either. As for Kriss¡¯ current predicament, they could only express their sympathies as they watched Kriss being harassed by a horde of suitors, and were unable to offer any assistance.

    It would have been much easier and less awkward if it was some other boy and not Leonard or Edward. Technically, Leonard was part of a branch of the Brittany Imperial Family of the Aldridge Empire and was considered Ariel¡¯s distant rtive. Noreya and Edward were both from the Kristoff Empire¡¯s imperial families, hence it was hard for her to interfere.

    Kriss felt a surge of envy as she looked at ine, Ariel, and Noreya who were simply sitting there ¡°watching¡± as the situation unfolded. Even though the three of them were equally attractive, their low profile allowed them to lead their lives peacefully. If she had known this earlier, Kriss would have put on an ugly disguise from the beginning too.

    ¡°Since both of you already have dates, Princess Kriss, why don¡¯t you spare me some of your time? I found a ce with the most gorgeous scenery!¡±

    Leonard and Edward turned around and stared maliciously at the new ¡°third party¡±. He was yet another good looking boy with a head of dark navy-blue hair and wore a mage¡¯s robes. It was Adide, who was currently taking the world by storm. Brittany Adide was the youngest prince of the Brittany Imperial Family of the Aldridge Magic Empire. His true identity was one of the male saviors who was summoned by the creator of some other dimension. Currently, he was a prodigious young mage who was well versed in all forms of magic.

    ¡°Adide, aren¡¯t you always surrounded by many princesses from various small countries? Since you already have theirpany, then leave us be! Don¡¯t join in for the sake of it!¡±

    ¡°Keke, those are just misunderstandings. The princesses and I merely share tonic rtionships.¡±

    ???

    Regarding themotion, most of the royal students were delighted to hear of it. However, there was a small group of lower-ranked imperial males who had no other choice but to sulk in a corner and curse at the three boys. They had also wished to go on a date with one of the Top Ten Academy Belles, especially those in the top three. Their hopes were dashed by those jerks and their imperial statuses which were notpatible with those three sneaky guys. All they could do was mutter curses under their breath.

    Just as Adide was about to present a gift that would blow the two snobbishpetitors¡¯ minds, the entire ssroom suddenly fell eerily silent. Kriss smiled as she looked the other way, her expression no longer seemed cold and aloof. At the rare sight of her smile, the squabbling trio stopped to stare in amazement. One after another, they turned to see what Kriss was looking at.

    At the entrance of the ssroom in the Imperial Academy, a stunning female knight with blonde hair strolled casually into the ssroom. Even though she wore the Filomena Nobility Academy¡¯s school crest, everyone knew exactly who she was. Duchess Bellina was the ruler of Sarnia Duchy, the Chief of the Elite Nobles ss in the Filomena Nobility Academy, as well as the newest member of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Rose Society.

    In front of these worldly royal students, a mere Duchess was no cause for attention. They had seen beautiful youngdies from all over the world. Even though Be was stunning, but they were not interested in anyone that was not in the same ss as Kriss. The real reason behind the imperial students¡¯ jealous stares was the female attendant following Be, who was a dark attribute loli servant.

    If one were topare, Lolita¡¯s visage was almost on par with Kriss¡¯. Adding to her allure, she was exotic as she was of another race. Nobles who were able to own a female attendant of another race were few and rare within the five major Empires. To the untrained eye, Lolita did not look like she was of the Dragon Race, she simply appeared to be like any other human. The only way to determine that she was not human was a unique aura that set her apart from others.

    Be looked glumly at Kriss as she was surprisingly popr amongst the boys. In just one day, she was already surrounded by a swarm of ¡°flies¡±. If they had to stand in line, she most likely could not even make it to the third ce. Before this, Be had only heard of Edward and Leonard. She had seen Adide before and had guessed that he was probably a savior, just like Scott.

    She had enough of this group of saviors. The 12 Evil Demon Kings were almost fully resurrected. Rather than spending their time ying demons to improve their skills, they still had the mood to indulge in such frivolous things like picking up girls. Once the 12 Evil Demon Kings had regained their full powers, this band of saviors would be in for a lot of suffering.

    ¡°Kriss, I have taken a day off from sses on your behalf from the teacher. Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll bring you somewhere.¡±

    ¡°En.¡±

    Kriss trusted every word that came out of Be¡¯s mouth. She had never wanted to waste her time here anyway. Since Be had managed to get her out of the ss, she had no reason to remain here any longer than she had to.

    Lisha, Irene, and Luce snapped their heads up in surprise. Lisha was especially shocked as Be did not mention any of her ns with Kriss as Be cuddled her to sleep the night before. What a naughty older sister! Could it be that she shared some unspeakable secret with Kriss? As she had to work on convincing Luce of their ¡°ideology¡± with Irene, Lisha had no choice but to bite back her impulse to immediately question Be right there and then.

    Compared to Lisha, Noreya, ine, and Ariel were far moreposed, at the very least, they did not explicitly express their reactions. As for whether or not they had harbored anyints about Kriss and Be¡¯s little ¡°escapade¡±, no one knew for sure.

    Instead, the threedies were focused on Lolita, the Darkness Attribute Loli. Most people were probably unable to tell the difference, but the three of them were rather special. Just like Kriss who had seen Lolita the night before, they too could tell that Lolita possessed this strange energy.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, you do not belong here. Please watch your words and deeds!¡±

    Leonard attempted to block Be¡¯s way as she tried to pull Kriss away and he could no longer contain his fury. After all, he was the eldest son of the Brittany Family, who was the head of the three main families of the Gabriel Empire. In addition, he was rted by blood with the Aldridge Empire. Normally, no one dared to stand up to him. This Duchess Bellina was nothing but a title of nobility that she had bought. If she was not a beautiful youngdy, he would have attacked her a long time ago.

    ¡°Hey... you¡¯re the one who ran all the way here from Sack Reed... What¡¯s your name... Leo-something? I remember that you were only conferred as an Earl, so this doesn¡¯t seem like a ce that you belong to either!¡±

    Be held Kriss¡¯ hand and began to walk out of the ssroom. As for Leonard¡¯s taunts, she decided to ignore them. Either way, Leonard was just an elite swordsman. His actualbat ability may not evenpare up to Ivy, who belonged to the same generation of the three main families of the Gabriel Empire. Anyone who dared to go against Ivy most likely had a death wish. Gavin, who was thest one to challenge her, had already been beaten to a pulp by the fraternity.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, think about the safety of your own country! In the Gabriel Empire, my family¡¯s power is...¡±

    With a resounding smack, Lolita stepped forward and pped Leonard, causing him to fly across the room and into the opposite wall before anyone knew what had happened. Who knew that this Darkness Attribute Loli possessed such immense strength. With one p, she had managed to send all six feet of Leonard into a wall a few meters away.

    ¡°What are you looking at? This guy was deliberatelymitting insubordination. He deserved to get hit!¡±

    Be had never intended to raise a hand to hit anyone this time. However, since Lolita had made the first move, she had no choice but to finish it off. Even though Leonard¡¯s family was indeed powerful, but his status was merely a conferred Earl. ording to the imperial basic etiquette, if an Earl was to threaten a Duchess, this punishment would not be an unreasonable course of action.

    Although Leonard appeared to be in pain as he flew and crashed into the wall, no one had pleaded on his behalf. It could be guessed that there were many who were secretly upset with him thus Be and Lolita¡¯s actions had provided them with a form of vindication.

    ¡°Student Bellina, this is the imperial families¡¯ ssroom. Who gave you permission to barge into our school? Even if you are a Duchess, bringing your servant here to cause injury is also prohibited. Moreover, I don¡¯t recall agreeing to Kriss¡¯ leave of absence.¡±

    Just as Be was about to whisk Kriss away, an old man appeared in the doorway. The old man seemed to be getting on in years, but his piercing eyes were filled with vigor, unlike what you would expect to see on a typical elderly man. He wore a set of mage¡¯s robes with manyplicated patterns on his garments. One could basically tell the level of the mage¡¯s ability just by the pattern on their robes. As the patterns got moreplex, the higher the level of the mage.

    Judging by theplexity of the patterns on the old man¡¯s robes, he was at least a Holy Magic Mentor. Even in the Aldridge Empire where it was mainly filled with mages, those who could attain such a level were extremely rare. Being able to meet one here, Be had no clue if it was her luck or the downfall of this Holy Magic Mentor.

    ¡°Servant? Old man, you¡¯re seriously calling Lolita a servant? Forget it, I shall let it pass this time. Just leave, one look at you and I already know that you are no match for me!¡±

    ¡°Be, this is our teacher, Gilbert. He is one of the only few Holy Magic Mentors in the Aldridge Empire. I think you¡¯d better... just don¡¯t hurt him.¡±

    Kriss had deliberately lowered her voice as she told Be not to hurt him. She knew how truly powerful Be was. As they were in a ssroom, even if Gilbert was a Holy Magic Mentor, thisndscape was not to his advantage. With so many students as onlookers, he would definitely not dare to use any high-grade moves on Be. However, when Be came down to it, she fought not to maim, but to kill.

    ¡°What arrogance... Today I shall... Uh, what is this energy?¡±

    Before Mentor Gilbert couldplete his sentence, he was sent to his knees by a powerful pressure. He was not the only one who was affected. Anyone who was close enough to the ssroom was forced to go on their knees by this unknown pressure and was unable to resist it at all.

    This power, it was the dragon pressure from a Dragon Race! As a Holy Magic Mentor, Gilbert had lived a long time and had met many who were of the Dragon Race. Thus he had some understanding of the Dragon Race¡¯s power. This power was emanating from the Darkness Attribute Loli that stood beside Be and he had no idea which type of Dragon Race she was. Even when he had met the Holy Dragon King earlier in his life, he had not felt such a terrifying force.

    Lolita simply stood silently and no one could see what she was doing. The only thing they knew was the intense force emitting from her body. Even Adide, who wanted to y the hero when Be was hitting Edward, was rooted to the ground. Lolita¡¯sbat abilities had long surpassed their expectations. Anyone who was the master of a loli servant girl that could easily crush a Holy Magic Mentor was not one to be trifled with.

    ¡°Lolita, stop ying. Didn¡¯t I tell you to respect the old and cherish the young?!¡±

    Amused, Be pulled Kriss away to leave. Before she left, she stopped Lolita¡¯s actions in passing. Luckily, she had intervened in time. If she had waited a little longer, Mentor Gilbert would have gone down in history as the first Holy Magic Mentor to meet with such a tragic death in times of peace.

    ¡°Understood, Mistress. Hey old man, this time, my Mistress decided to show mercy. Next time, you won¡¯t be so lucky.¡±

    Lolita then removed her dragon pressure. Subsequently, Be walked away haughtily with both Kriss and Lolita, leaving a dazed Mentor Gilbert and a petrified crowd of onlookers. Many of the students took their time to regain their senses. Weren¡¯t they openly skipping sses!

    To be able to create such amotion out of skipping ss, it could be expected that Be would once again make the headlines of the current week¡¯s issue of the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s School Gossip Weekly. Everyone waspletely filled with awe and admiration at her actions. When Scott had awakened, he sulked for an entire week. What a rip off! How could he live on happily in this world when injuring every bit of his body had notnded him in the headlines?

 Volume 2 Chapter 98: Krissâ€™ Heartfelt Confession

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 98: Kriss¡¯ Heartfelt Confession</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    In the east campus of the Olsylvia Academy, was the Doyle Hunting Grounds in the Olivia Wizard Academy. Many low-level demon beasts and demonic beings roamed this artificial patch of woods that was being used as a daily training ground for the students of the academy. On a typical day, students would oftene here to train as the massive size of the woods provided ideal conditions for individual training.

    Right now, everyone else was in the ss. If they were to loiter elsewhere, it would attract the attention of the members of the Disciplinary Committee. Since Be had nned to ask Natasha out on a date that week, it was probably best to maintain a good impression. Therefore, Be decided to bring Kriss and Lolita here to rx for a bit.

    Lolita was insistent on following Be. The Darkness Attribute Loli was surprisingly clingy, even whenpared to Mia, Angel, or Noesha. As Lolita¡¯s abilities were far too powerful for Be tomit any mischief on. In her heart, Be felt a twinge of unhappiness in her heart as all she could do was stare at Lolita and salivate as she thought about all the things she could do to ravish her.

    Once, Be had taken the Dragon Binding Ropes from the Twelve Evil Demon Kings in an attempt to control Lolita, but it waspletely useless against her. With a gentle pinch, the ropes had immediately shattered into pieces. The situation was simr to when Dark Creator Mystica had destroyed a divine artifact from this dimension right before Be¡¯s eyes.

    At this point, Lolita had the strongestbat ability on Be¡¯s side. She had long surpassed thebat ability of the Six Abyss Demonic Kings and was Be¡¯s most powerful ¡°bodyguard¡±. It would inexcusable if Be didn¡¯t bring her out for some fun.

    The demonic beings in the Doyle Hunting Grounds mostly consisted of the two lower-level beings ¨C Goblins and Demon Imps. As for demonic beasts, most of them were Grasnd Demon Rats, which were F-ss low-level beings. However, there were no other typical low-level demonic beings such as Slimes as they had already been hunted into extinction on the human continent. Now they could only be found on continents inhabited by other races like the Demon Race and the Beast Race.

    The main reason that led to the extinction of Slimes was that their sticky bodies were the perfect materials for Alchemists who wanted to create gold, and it was cheap as well. This led to the rampant hunting of Slimes which caused them topletely disappear from the human continent within a few years. Now, the Slime bodies used by the Alchemists were all imported from the Demon or Beast continents.

    Goblins and Demon Imps were small in stature and often grew up to the size of a human child. They held weapons like wooden rods and tended to start smashing rocks when annoyed. In terms ofbat abilities, even the F-ss demonic beasts could easily defeat them. Honestly, they were not much use for actualbat training and were only good for testing new moves and strategies.

    Be sat down on a t rock, with Kriss leaning against her side. Both of them sat quietly and simply enjoyed each other¡¯spanionship as though they had been friends for years. Behind them, Lolita had reclined against a tree and appeared to be resting. Next to her, was a disfigured mass of what used to be the Grasnd Demon Rats who had probably died a horrible death.

    As Be had requested for Lolita not to use her terrifying crushing strength unless it¡¯s thest resort, Lolita had obliged by using the most primitive way possible to destroy those demon rats. She simply used her innate brute strength to pummel each pathetic demonic beasts to their deaths.

    Surrounding the trio, was a ring of Goblin and Demon Imp carcasses. These cannon fodders that had been tragically ughtered by a Demon King who had no moral principles simply because they were in the way. For such low level unintelligent demonic beings, most Demon Kings would recruit them to use them as cannon fodders. However, to encounter a Demon King like Be who had no qualms about annihting them, it was definitely a first.

    ¡°Be, Lolita is far too violent! To be honest I couldn¡¯t bear to see these poor demonic beasts suffer!¡±

    ¡°That is just how Lolita is, there¡¯s nothing strange about it. Just that you... Never mind, let¡¯s not talk about such solemn topics anymore. It is so rare that we get toe out and enjoy, so let us chat about something more light-hearted instead!¡±

    As Kriss was watching Lolita pummelling those low-level demonic beasts, there wasn¡¯t an instance where there was an appreciative smile that shed across her face. In that instant, Be felt like Kriss had momentarily be a different person. Even though she looked like Kriss on the surface, but that ruthless expression was not something that belonged to her.

    It was a pity that Kriss¡¯ expression had quickly returned to her normal self as it had left Be wondering how to broach the subject. Considering the fact that Kriss¡¯ status was simr to Lisha, Be guessed that the ruthless smile that she had seen earlier may have been caused by her hidden personality. She decided to let sleeping dogs lie and it was probably best to keep it to herself.

    ¡°Be, recently you¡¯ve been sneaking around with ine discussing who knows what and often returning to the hostel only in the wee hours. Sometimes, if you had gone out with Noreya, you don¡¯t return until the next morning. Also, you and Ariel....¡±

    ¡°Hold on a moment. Kriss, the way you are behaving right now.... it¡¯s almost like a girl who suspects that her boyfriend is cheating on her!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to act this way either! Just that, watching your rtionships grow more intimate, I do feel quite unhappy. Be, tell me, what is wrong with me? Why am I acting so strangely?¡±

    Be wiped the cold sweat off her forehead and looked at Kriss with an awkward expression. She had never expected this littless, despite not saying much, was far more insightful and observant than anyone else. As much as Be wanted to tell Kriss that she was in love, but she could not. If they were any other heterosexual couple, Be could have already been killed by an ax a long time ago.

    The conversations between Be and ine were all regarding incidents described in the forbidden book, ¡°Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Midnight Unbelievable Tales¡±. She had realized that ine was not afraid of such gory topics and was actually really intrigued. From then on, both of them had continued to hold their discussions in secret. Be was afraid that such topics would make other girls ufortable and thus avoided talking about it with them.

    When Be and Noreya went onte-night field trips, they would sneak into St. Louis Church Academy to y forbidden games with President Maria and the four Holy Maidens. If Kriss had known about this, Be doubted that Kriss would be as calm as she was right now.

    As for that minx Ariel, it was after the time that they had kissed after Be had mistaken her for someone else. From then on, she had been pestering Be to take responsibility for her actions. However, every time Be asked what ¡°taking responsibility¡± would entail, Ariel would blush and run away. She had no idea what was going through Ariel¡¯s mind. She was obviously intelligent, but would often drop the ball at the most crucial of times.

    These were only the ones that Kriss had seen within the hostel. She had not figured out that Be had secretly umted quite arge harem. This included President Maria, President Britney, the four Holy Maidens ¨C Daisy, Sophie, Hayley and Sophia, her sisters Luce and Irene, the Assassin L, Swordswoman Ivy, Princess of the Golden Dragon Race Laceman as well as Demon World Princess Diaz. Other than that, Rnd and Annie in Sarnia Duchy had shared a romp between the sheets with Be as well.

    Other than those girls that Be had ¡°slept¡± with, Be had also shared some ambiguous and amorous rtionships with many girls, which made things even more awkward. This was definitely the biggest challenge Be had faced since arriving here in this Other World. She had always wanted to establish her own harem, which had been a secret desire of hers in her previous life. After arriving in this Other World, she now had the looks and figure to finally start building her harem. Otherwise, what a waste of beauty it would be!

    ¡°Kriss, do you dislike Lisha, Ariel, ine, and the others?¡±

    ¡°No way, Be. Don¡¯t be ridiculous, why would I even dislike them?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s it then. Since you do not dislike them, it should not be any problem for all of us to live happily together in harmony! Kriss, you are absolutely remarkable. It wouldn¡¯t do for you to dwell on such trivial matters.¡±

    Be began to carefully ¡°sway¡± Kriss. This would determine if she would be sessful in building her harem. Once she had convinced Kriss, it would make things so much easier. She was different from the others. Girls like President Maria and President Britney, Be could easily dominate and ravish them to bring them over to her side where she would gradually build a rtionship with them.

    Just like Lolita, such tactics would not work on Kriss either. She was extremely powerful and potentially had a hidden split personality. The only way to obtain Kriss¡¯ heart was to gradually break down her walls and convince her to ept the proposal to be a part of Be¡¯s harem.

    ¡°Something still does not seem quite right. Be, you haven¡¯t actually answered my question! I just feel that... Be, can I ask you something?¡±

    ¡°Sure, ask me anything! I will never lie to you.¡±

    Kriss¡¯ face was flushed and she looked rather flustered. She leaned over and stopped as she was mere centimeters away. Be was a little confused but she did not move a muscle as she silently waited for Kriss to speak. To her, this was not the first time she had spoken to another girl in such close proximity, and there was nothing to be nervous about.

    ¡°Be, do you have a boyfriend? I mean someone whom you are seriously dating, not just a fling. Also, is there someone else that you like? Olsylvia Academy is practically filled with handsome boys. You don¡¯t have a crush on anyone, do you?¡±

    ¡°Uh... Kriss, why the sudden question? You¡¯ve only seen me spending time with girls, how could I have a boyfriend? Furthermore, I¡¯m not even one of the Top Ten Academy Belles, do you think a boy would show any interest in me?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. I¡¯m asking you, yes or no. I don¡¯t care what other boys think about you. All I want to know is what you truly feel in your heart! Give me a definite answer so I know how to manage my own strange thoughts!¡±

    Kriss kept a straight face and asked Be earnestly. If she was not blushing, it would be far more convincing. Be stiffened, not knowing how to react. Based on her past impressions, Kriss had always been a mild-manneredss. She did not expect to see such an aggressive side of her and was not used to it at all. In her mind, she was still frantically trying to think of the best way to answer Kriss¡¯ questions.

    While Be was figuring out what Kriss¡¯ motives were, there were a few figures hiding behind a nearby tree. Lisha, ine, Noreya, and Ariel were all anxiously waiting to hear Be¡¯s answer.

    Themotion created by Be and Lolita earlier had caused the Holy Magic Mentor Gilbert to lose all credibility in front of everyone. Once they had left, he hastily announced that the period was now a self-study ss and fled the ssroom as quickly as his feet could take him. More likely than not, he was headed to discuss strategies with the other ¡°antiquated¡± old fogeys from the Olsylvia Academy.

    Since there was no need to attend ss anymore, Lisha and the others made use of the hubbub as a cover to sneak out. Out of curiosity about why Be had made such ns with Kriss, the four had simultaneously decided to go take a closer look. With Noreya¡¯s help, they quickly found the general location of where Be and Kriss went on their date. Little did they know, the first thing they heard would be about boys who could have caught Be¡¯s eye. Now, they shared Kriss¡¯ser-like focus in finding out Be¡¯s reply.

    ¡°I do not like any boys, nor do I care if any of the boys were attracted to me. Kriss, I can assure you, in this lifetime, I would never fall for any man. I would never marry one either. This is my answer, hopefully, it resolves some of the doubt within your heart.¡±

    Kriss quietly let out a sigh of relief after hearing Be¡¯s honest reply. If Be really had a boy who she had liked, then she would bury the feelings she had for her, which was taboo, deep within her heart. Otherwise, if she were to hold on to her strange feelings, the guilt would be far too much for her to bear. Since Be did not have feelings for any boy, she might even be able to bear her heart to her now.

    Kriss was not the only one who had heaved a sigh of relief. Lisha, Ariel, Noreya, and ine now breathed a little easier. They did not know why they did it. Could it be that like Kriss, they harbored simr mysterious feelings for Be as well?

    Lolita had already noticed the few of them lurking in the shadows behind the tree but did not say anything to expose their location. Even though Lisha and the others were definitely powerful, and kept their abilities well hidden, they had no ill intentions towards Be. On the other hand, they had the feelings soplex that momentarily stumped Lolita and thus she decided not to take any action against them.

    ¡°In that case, Be, do you think... is it appropriate for girls to have feelings for other girls? Not just as a friend, or like a confidant. I am talking about feelings that are much more intense than that!¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be even better?! Uh, apologies, it was a slip of the tongue. I mean, it doesn¡¯t matter to me! If two people truly like each other, then gender should not be an issue, right? Eh, Kriss, why are you asking such a question? Could it be that you like...¡±

    Before Be could react any further, Kriss had thrust herself into Be¡¯s embrace. Both of them had hugged before, just that at the time, it was Be who initiated it. To have Kriss take the initiative to hug her, it was a first! Be¡¯s hands hesitated slightly in mid-air but she eventually gave in to the embrace.

    ¡°Be, I like you. From the time you saved me at the pond in that unnamed forest, I realized that I could never forget you. These past few months, I¡¯ve been trying to dissuade myself from acknowledging my feelings. As both of us are girls, it would be nearly impossible for everyone to ept our rtionship.¡±

    ¡°However, I can no longer keep deceiving my heart, I believe that my feelings are valid. Ever since you attended Olsylvia Academy, you have been surrounded by an increasing amount of beautiful youngdies and some of them are evenparable to me. I was afraid that if I remained silent, it would be toote by then. Be, if you feel that my thoughts are too weird, please ignore what I am about to say!¡±

    ¡°Be, I like you. Will you give me the honor of being your lover? I do not wish to conceal my feelings anymore!¡±

    Be was taken aback as she stared at Kriss. It was not her first confession. She had once shared such a moment with Lisha. However, back then, it was Be who had professed her feelings. This time, it was Kriss who took a leap of faith and expressed her feelings. Be was rather touched as Kriss had bravely made the first move despite not knowing if her feelings would ever be epted. Just this courage alone was already worthy of Be¡¯s respect.

    Kriss had no idea that Be was a transmigrator. At a time where it had not been determined if this Other World was epting of same-sex rtionships, a girl who took the initiative and poured her heart out to profess her love was definitely someone that Be should treasure and cherish.

    The girls lurking behind a nearby tree were nervously watching the entire situation unfold. As the surroundings were rather quiet, there were no distinct sounds in the vicinity. Even though Kriss spoke softly, they could hear each word, loud and clear. Once the girls had heard that Kriss had professed her love for Be, each of their expressions had immediately turned into an interesting expression.

    ine was the mostposed out of the four as she had not yet engaged in any physical interactions with Be. However, theposure was rtive. She had gripped the branch so hard that her knuckles had turned white. She had shared aplicated rtionship with Be. What if Be had epted Kriss¡¯ feelings and was not able to spend time alone with any other girls anymore? What would happen to her then? She had no intention of losing her close friend and confidant.

    Noreya and Ariel¡¯s peculiar expressions were the most evident. They had both allowed Be to kiss every inch of their bodies. For one of them, Be had even taken her first kiss! It was obvious that they were here first. Why was it that Kriss could confess her feelings before they were able to? If Be did not manage to cate the twodies and relieve them of their doubts, there would be nock of chaos within the harem.

    Lisha had a rather interesting expression on her face. It was a show of inexplicable excitement. To her, if Elder Sister Be was to ept Kriss¡¯ feelings, then it would not be a problem for her to profess her love as well! Lisha had seen how Be, Eldest Sister Irene, and the other girls had fooled around in bed. In her heart, it would be weird if Be did not build her own harem. Be truly had feelings for all those girls, it was not just for show to get them into bed.

    Regardless of which path Elder Sister Be would decide to take, Lisha¡¯s status as a younger sister would not change. Out of all the girls around Be, she was the most loyal one. She would not be like the other girls who would distance themselves if Be chose to ept Kriss as her lover.

    Be was at a loss. She did not know how to react to Kriss¡¯ heartfelt confession. Until now, she had yet to notice the four girls hidden in the shadows. Little did she know, her answer would directly affect the bonds between herself and these few importantdies in her harem.

 Volume 2 Chapter 99: Doyle Hunting Groundâ€™s Hidden Darkness

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 99: Doyle Hunting Ground¡¯s Hidden Darkness</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    In the east campus of Olsylvia Academy, was Olivia Wizard Academy¡¯s Doyle Hunting Grounds. Be and Kriss were having an intimate chat on a rock near a random tree. Nearby, Lolita, Lisha, and the others were watching both of them intently. Lolita opened her eyes and nced meaningfully at Kriss. She seemed to have realized that there was something about Kriss that was different from the other saviors.

    ¡°Kriss, I... I like you too, you don¡¯t have to rush things into confessing to me. How could I let a girl... I mean, how could I let someone like you make the first move for something like this?!¡±

    ¡°Be, I was afraid that if I had dyed it any longer, it would be toote. Furthermore, the Royal Family of the Gabriel Empire has been rushing me to fulfill the arrangement with Leonard and hold the wedding as soon as possible before going back to the school. I was worried that after this semester ends...¡±

    ¡°How about this, after the end of the semester, you will head directly into my territory, Sagna Country, toy low for a while. I doubt that your old man would not be so foolish to send troops over to bring you back by force. If he were to do that, then I would have no choice but to send them back to where they¡¯vee from.¡±

    Be held on to Kriss, gently caressing her smooth back in an attempt to ease her difort. She desperately wanted to gift Kriss a ring as a symbol of their engagement, unfortunately, she did not have anything appropriate on hand at the moment. She had a bunch of Storage Rings that Big Sister had given to her. However, even though these rings did not look much different from a regr engagement ring, the things stored within them were all ingredients to create top-level Demonic Beings. Be knew that such rings were not meant to be given away.

    ¡°Be, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t know this. Although you are not one of the Top Ten Academy Belles, despite that, you are at the top of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Top Ten Tycoons. Actually, there are many boys who have a crush on you. It¡¯s just that you rarely ever talk to anyone, so they don¡¯t get a chance to speak to you.¡±

    After hearing what Kriss just said, Be felt a little embarrassed as she had never expected that there were quite a few boys who had a crush on her. Honestly, she was rather in awe of how oblivious they were. Haven¡¯t they seen that she spent her time exclusively surrounded by beautiful young girls? Were they unable to tell that the rtionship she had shared with those girls were not as simple as a tonic friendship?

    Basically, Be had not attended most of her sses. Since the second week of the school, she had only attended half of the sses as those werepulsory. For the rest of the time, she simply used the strange Interdimensional Rings that Charlotte had given her, to summon a Shadow Puppet to take her ce. As for any of the changes within the ss, she was merely a figurehead and she had no clue about the goings-on. Even the things that concerned her, she had no idea either.

    ¡°Be, so... can you...¡±

    Before Kriss couldplete her sentence, her dainty mouth was gently covered by Be¡¯s lips. She was caught by surprise as she had not expected Be to reciprocate so quickly. She rxed into Be¡¯s kisses and went into an intoxicated state as she allowed her to kiss her alluring lips. It was not Be¡¯s first time kissing a beautiful girl, but when she was kissing Kriss, it was different from the others. It was rare that Be was so tender. Usually, with other girls, she would take charge and pry open their lips. Her frenzied tongue wouldpletely take over other girl¡¯s mouth, causing the girl to quickly sink into depravity under her dominance.

    ¡°I was obviously here first. Why did it end up this way? I was first to let her kiss me, touch me, and allowed her to do everything to me!¡±

    Ariel was ready to leap out from her hiding ce behind the tree to interrupt the kiss between Be and Kriss. If not for Lisha holding her back, it would have probably turned into a three-way situation. Ariel had likely forgotten about how Be had mentioned in the beginning that she had some kind of arrangement with Kriss.

    Noreya was extremely close to losing control of the bow and arrow in her hands. Her interactions with Be were no less intimate than the ones that Be had shared with Ariel. In addition, she had the pleasure of experiencing some special treatment that Ariel did not have the opportunity to receive. ine shot a pleading look at Noreya, trying to get her to calm down and wait for Be to exin herself before making next move.

    ¡°Kriss, this kiss is a symbol of my promise to you. Please don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild anymore. Leave everything to me, I will take responsibility for your marital contract. By the way, Kriss, there¡¯s something that I must admit to you. I have... I feel, for the others in the hostel, the same way as I feel towards you. Will you mind?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Be did not wish to deceive Kriss. Her words had strongly implied to Kriss and the girls hidden behind the tree that they were like her wings, and were always going to be a part of who she was. How the situation would unfold would entirely depend on what Kriss thought of the arrangement. Compared to the other roommates, Kriss would be the only one with a ring on her finger. Be would bear her heart and soul, leaving no parts of her unseen, proving that Be had the utmost trust in Kriss.

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. However, the only condition is that you cannot be biased. Otherwise, it doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡±

    Without any further hesitation, Kriss had agreed to Be¡¯s request of keeping her harem. Kriss had considered that The Other World had almost no understanding of same-sex rtions, which would ignite a lot of controversy and debate. If Be were constantly surrounded by the girls, everyone else would not be able to tell if their rtionship was amorous as they would simply assume that Be just liked to work with girls.

    Be let out a silent sigh of relief as she heard Kriss¡¯ answer. If she had not agreed to her lifestyle, it would have made everything so much moreplicated. The one thing that Be could not reject was a confession from a beautiful young girl. Be was not the only one who sighed in relief as the girls behind the tree had followed the suit. If Kriss had insisted that she would be the only one for Be, they had no idea what would have happened.

    Kriss had no clue that her tolerance had allowed everyone to sessfully avoid a fierce battle between Dark Saviors. She was now too engrossed in basking in the warmth of true love to care about anything else thus Kriss had chosen to selectively ignore certain things that she had already heard. Since she had already shared a decent rtionship with Lisha and the others, epting their feelings towards Be came easily to her.

    Be had also sessfully kept any potential messy love triangle conflicts to minimal, which made this entire situation a win-win situation. Be had now personally affirmed Kriss¡¯ status as her lover. As for Lisha and the others, any status was simply a cover to distract others. Either way, there was no rule that friends with benefits could not be close friends or sisters.

    The only w of Doyle Hunting Grounds was that there were no forms of amodation such as hotels nearby. If there were, Be had intended to take a leaf out of a boy¡¯s book and bring the already aroused girlfriend to a hotel to do the unspeakable naughty things to her. As Kriss was more reserved and shy, there was no way she could take her there and then...

    ¡°Ahem, hello beautifuldies, can I have a moment of your time? This is an invitation to my society. Would you be interested to take a look?¡±

    Just as Be and Kriss were at a loss at trying to figure out what to do next, a passing boy got them off the hook. Be instantly let go of Kriss and stared at the boy who had disrupted their intimate moment. She looked him over and almost immediately, Be realized that something was amiss with him.

    There was no mistake that the boy was wearing the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s uniform, but his eyes were somewhat dazed and unfocused. He did not show any excitement that a normal boy would show when they saw a pretty girl. If she had to guess, he was probably being controlled by someone.

    ¡°Oh, let me take a look then!¡±

    Be stepped in front of Kriss and took the strange invitation from the boy. The invitation was fully ck, even the cover. Anyone who did not know would think that it was an invitation from the devil. As Kriss was still caught up in the embarrassment of being seen by a stranger, she was oblivious to Be¡¯s actions.

    In the distant shadows, a mysterious figure was obscured by the shade provided by the trees and was carefully observing Be and Kriss¡¯ every move. Initially, he had not intended to attack them as he was unable to determine the actual strength of the Darkness Attribute Loli standing behind Be. If he could not tell what her actualbat ability was, the other party could be concealing their abilities on purpose.

    ¡°Whatever, anyway no human would be able to see through my confounding magic. No matter how strong both of them are, they would not be able to escape the inevitable fate of bing my puppets!¡±

    While the Demon King was basking in his delusions, he had not realized that Be and Kriss, other than looking like a human on the surface, were not fully human at their core. This time, his old basket of tricks had been used on the wrong people.

    Conflicted, Be looked at the Evil Demonic Spells on the invitation. Mia had once mentioned such a spell to her before. It was used by some of the Demon Kings to entice humans to lose their sanity and their soul. For a human, if their soul were impure or dishonest, they would definitely give in to temptation and end up losing their sanity and souls. For a Demon King as Be, it waspletely useless. Since she was already a Demon King, these spells even appeared just juvenile to her.

    ¡°I refuse. You¡¯d better return this to your master! Also, there were some words that were written wrongly in the fifth and eighth line, so tell him to take note. One more thing, gosh, the script for this spell is absolutely atrocious!¡±

    Ockham was one of the previous Twelve Demon Kings. He did not expect to meet his match, which made things embarrassing. He knew for sure that Be was not one of the current Twelve Demon Kings. Even though there were some females, but there, definitely, was no one who was aswless as Be who directly sought such carnal pleasure from human girls. Anyone who could interpret Evil Demonic Spells was surely from the Darkness Camp.

    ¡°Mydy, how may I address you?¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re the mastermind? You look rather decent, but your handwriting is horrendous. Judging by how you¡¯re dressed in such a gentlemanly fashion, you should know that you have to introduce yourself before you enquire about the others!¡±

    Be¡¯s words had really pissed off the Demon King of the Heart, Ockham. As one of the Twelve Demon Kings, other than being almost seven feet tall, his looks were easily able to surpass thest six of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Top Ten Beaus. Furthermore, he had the ability to capture a person¡¯s heart. In all his time infiltrating the human world, there was not a single girl who would escape his gentle traps which would have dragged them into the darkness.

    Be was being rather hypocritical with her earlier words as this mastermind was definitely a textbookdy killer. His aesthetic was simr to the handsome vampires that were depicted in shoujo mangas in her previous world. He was dressed in a crisp suit and had silver hair and eyes.

    Those devilish silver pupils were piercing. When he looked at you, it was as though he could literally look right through you, which made Be extremely uneasy. As they were both Demon Kings, Ockham was unable to use his abilities to peek into Be¡¯s soul.

    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that we are both of the same race? I don¡¯t believe you haven¡¯t heard of the Twelve Evil Demon Kings! I am one of the Twelve, Demon King of the Heart, Ockham. I hope that Your Excellency would do me the honor of telling me your name.¡±

    Seeing as Be waspletely unaffected by his charms, Ockham felt rather hurt. It was not just Be either, even Kriss had not shown any visible reaction to his appearance. He was obviously being ignored. The younger generation was really getting bad to worse, now they are not even showing the proper respect to their elders. As an elder, he felt obligated to teach them a life lesson.

    ¡°In that case, you can leave now. I have already rejected your invitation, please do not disrupt my date with Kriss anymore. By the way, the person that you are looking for should be someone like Adide. I shall not waste any more of my time with you!

    Without skipping a beat, Be had dismissed Ockham to seek trouble with Adide instead. She was now busy trying to pick up a girl, thus at the moment, being a Demon King was secondary. She would not participate in a battle between a savior and a Demon King either.

    ¡°You wench. Do you know that you¡¯re openly undermining the dignity of the Twelve Demon Kings? Since I¡¯m able to conceal myself here, this means that any of the so-called human experts are no match against me. Even though we are of the same race, but those who defy the Demon King¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°Enough with the nonsense, all you want is a fight. Let¡¯s not waste more time talking, after this fight, Kriss and I still have many things to do!¡±

    Be interrupted the Demon King¡¯s monologue. Even though the Twelve Demon Kings were undoubtedly strong, this one probably had not recovered to his abilities before the coup. Otherwise, he would not have lurked in the shadows for so long.

    ¡°What a pity. I had wanted to add the few of you into my personal collection of puppets since you are rather pretty. Now, I shall live with this regret.¡±

    Ockham then disappeared into thin air. At that moment, the entire Doyle Hunting Ground was enveloped in a ck veil. This caused the bodies of the Goblins and Demonic Imps that Be and Kriss had killed earlier to reanimate and climb over each other in an attempt to get off the ground.

    ¡°Thisfortable feeling... I have only felt it in a Demon King¡¯s Domain. This fellow even has his own domain. Seems like his powers had reawakened much faster than the previous few.¡±

    The Demon King¡¯s Domain had a great impact on the humans within it. For those without the protection of a holy blessing, they would be demonized by the limitless dark energy and be a Demonic Being. The unlucky bloke who had handed Be and Kriss the invitation had instantly turned into a Demonic Man under the influence of this strange energy.

    The new generation of Twelve Demon Kings knew a simr move to the Demon King¡¯s Domain, but they had preferred not to use it. It was mainly because once they had used it, it would immediately expose their identities. As the Demon Kings on Be¡¯s side were choosing to be more discreet, it was not aligned with their lifestyle and thus this move was rendered obsolete.

    As the Demon King Ockham was about to activate this move, not a single soul within the Olsylvia Academy had felt anything unusual. It turned out that the entire Doyle Hunting Grounds had been reformed into an independent pocket of space. He had been here for a long time, like arge toxic sore festering within the human kingdom.

    ¡°What a waste to miss out on these two puppets. Since they can¡¯t be my live puppet, I could probably use their dead bodies for something useful.¡±

    Ockham had already teleported to the secret pce that he had built within the Doyle Hunting Grounds. He slowly sipped a ss of blood-red wine while he watched Be and Kriss being surrounded by the various Demonic Beings through his Demon Mirror.

    Be watched helplessly as the horde of Demonic Beings closed in on them. This Ockham fellow, even though he did look pretty good, apparently was a brainless idiot. Instead of going after some other brave warriors, he decided to fight with a Demon King. Why create trouble for each other? Did he really enjoy hurting each other? Apparently, humans were not the only ones who were unable to understand each other, even among the Demon Kings, this was a grave problem.

    As for the saviors who were supposed to appear as warriors, they were nowhere to be found. Scott was in the process of recovering from his severe injuries, Norris had been implicated with the break-in at the St. Louis Church Academy and was being temporarily imprisoned. Adide was still in the ss and Akmans was probably tending to his stall somewhere. There was no point in pinning any hope on this group of saviors as they were all unavable at the most crucial moments. At this point in time, Be had no choice but to be a temporary savior.

 Volume 2 Chapter 100: The Abandoning of Doyle Hunting Ground

    <h4>Volume 2 Chapter 100: The Abandoning of Doyle Hunting Ground</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Yukan

    Olsylvia Academy, East Campus, in an Inner World within the Olivia Wizard Academy¡¯s Doyle Hunting Ground. At this point, the ce had turned into an area where dark creatures ran rampant. A horde of Dark Goblins and Dark Demonic Imps sprouted up from the ground like weeds. In addition, various undead creatures such as skeletons and zombies had started to crawl out of the ground. Even some of the gargantuan-type scavenger ghosts had begun to make their appearance.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe that this fellow would stoop to such despicable means! He¡¯s even created a Demon King raid! There are so many dark creatures... Eh, you guys are here too?¡±

    Be was swearing quietly at the Demon King Ockham¡¯s immoral behavior when she saw Lisha and the others walk out from behind the trees. She had been so engrossed in romancing Kriss that she had not realized that her dorm mates were lurking in the shadows nearby. Fortunately for Be, she had not done anything improper with Kriss, otherwise she would have a hard time exining things to everyone.

    ¡°Elder Sister Be, let¡¯s talk about this when we get back to the dorm. Our main priority now should be to take care of the threat that this Demon King is posing to us!¡±

    The other three had not objected to Lisha¡¯s suggestion and had even nodded in agreement. Seeing as they had agreed to join in, Be decided to save her Demon King abilities for another battle. After some thought, she took out a Storage Ring and retrieved the Great Evil ying Sword that she had bought from the Savior Akmans. This sword may have looked unassuming and ordinary to the naked eye, but in this environment filled with darkness, it was emanating a resplendent glow.

    In this raid, Be had teammates that had different abilities and strengths. Be and Lisha were Knights, Noreya was an assassin and an archer and Kriss was an expert swordswoman. In addition, for magical ability, they had Ariel, who was a Mage and ine, who was a puppet master and an alchemist. Last of all, there was the Evil Lolita. If they had a Priest on their team, it would have been perfect.

    ¡°Elder Sister Be, can I borrow thatss, Laceman, from you? I¡¯m afraid that it will be difficult to control the T-Rex steed while in such dark conditions.¡±

    ¡°No problem, anything can be borrowed between us sisters.¡±

    Lisha had not summoned the T-Rex steed that Be had previously gifted her. As the T-Rex was an otherworldly creature modified by Be and not a living being, there was a possibility that it would lose control and go on a mindless rampage in such dark conditions. It would have been a breeze if she still had her previous Golden Dragon Steed.

    ¡°Mistress Be, these low level undead creatures will cower in fear once they detect the aura of a Demon King. You simply have to...¡±

    ¡°Lolita, we are not alone here. Let¡¯s not frighten the others!¡±

    Quietly, Be rejected Lolita¡¯s suggestion. Even though Kriss, Ariel, and Lisha probably knew of her identity as a Demon King, it was unclear if ine and Noreya had any clue. Even though Be reckoned that the entire dorm was ¡°dark¡±, revealing her secret of being a Demon King this early in the game would be unwise.

    ¡°In that case, fine! Mistress Be, please hold on for a moment.¡±

    Lolita crossed her arms in front of her and shut her eyes again. A ck pool of water began to gather at her feet and spread swiftly across the entire area. Those on Be¡¯s team were not affected by the ck pool of water. The ck water simply diverted at their feet and gathered behind them. Those undead creatures who had surrounded them were not as lucky, they were pulled under the ck water and dissolved into nothingness.

    Be was too focused on Lolita¡¯s changes to notice her dorm mates¡¯ current state. Those who did not sink into the ck waters were basically dishonorable characters. Lolita had guessed that not a single one of Be¡¯s dorm mates were ¡°good people¡± in the traditional sense. Otherwise, she would not have dared to reveal her original identity.

    Lolita¡¯s petite figure had sunk into the ck waters and almost immediately, the surface of the pool of ck water began to bubble furiously, as though something sinister was about to break out of the water. The skies that had initially been turned dark by the Demon King Ockham¡¯s demonic powers had somehow turned even darker as Lolita continued to use her powers. From that moment on, the control over this Demon King¡¯s domain no longer belonged to the Demon King Ockham alone.

    In the Demon King¡¯s pce, in a hidden area of the Doyle Hunting Grounds, the Demon King Ockham watched in shock as his Demonic Mirror showed him everything that was happening. When Lolita began to morph, he realized that he must have encountered a big shot in the Demonic Ways. With the immense power contained in that pool of ck water, even if he was at his peak, he would still be unable to match up to Lolita.

    The Demon King Ockham was tempted to admit his weakness and thought of running away with his tail between his legs. However, this area had already been locked down by Lolita¡¯s powers. Even if he had wanted to, he had been rendered unable to send any SOS signals to any of the other Twelve Demon Kings, let alone leave the area. The only thing he could do was grit his teeth and take his chances here. Having infiltrated the Human Empires for so long, he was not content to simply give up.

    Once Lolita had sunk into the water, her original identity resurfaced in no time at all as an enormous demonic being that appeared hundreds of meters long burst out of the water. It was bigger than any of the Six Abyss Demonic Kings that Be had seen. Furthermore, it was much more terrifying as it was a dragon with a pitch ck body.

    This enormous dragon had nine dragon heads and each one had their own individual necks, allowing them to move freely. Every head looked different, but were all equally terrifying and ferocious. On the back of this Nine Headed Dragon was a massive pair of dragon wings. With a slight movement of the wings, a typhoon began to pick up and swept towards the woods. In mere moments, every single undead creature had been swept away.

    Be jumped in fright when she first saw the Nine Headed Dragon. She had seen many different magical beasts and demonic beings, but seeing a Devil Dragon this terrifying was definitely a first for her. Moreover,paring the petite loli image that Lolita had previously projected and the monstrous Nine Headed Dragon, the difference was far too extreme for Be to wrap her head around it in that moment.

    Be was not the only one who needed time to adjust; the other girls had felt the same as well. However, their reactions were already a far cry from any reaction a normal person would have. A typical human girl would have fainted in fright upon seeing such a horrifying Nine Headed Dragon. Judging by theirposure, it was obvious that their human identity was merely a fa?¡ìade.

    Be and her team had stepped onto the back of the Nine Headed Dragon and were rising up in the air along with it. Lolita¡¯s current form was actually a smaller version. Even Lolita herself was unsure how long her original identity would be if she were to morph into her full size. However, at this point, her current size was already sufficient.

    To defeat this Demon King, Lolita honestly did not need to transform into her demonic being form. Even in her form as a young human girl, she would be able to easily crush the Demon King Ockham. However, she remembered that Be, also known as the Sacred Demon God Samantha, had a bit of a memory loss. Thus she decided to transform into her original identity in hopes of jolting Be¡¯s memory about certain things.

    ¡°Eh? Why does the body of this Nine Headed Dragon have the same sticky substance as Slime... Wait a minute, Lolita, what are you doing? Stop it right now, we are on the same team...¡±

    In an instant, the body of the Nine Headed Dragon seemed to turn into mush and Be and the others immediately sunk into it. After absorbing the few ¡°pilots¡±, Lolita¡¯s Nine Headed Dragon¡¯s form began its initial awakening. It was not a full awakening. In order to do so, she would have to absorb nine ¡°co-pilots¡± and one ¡°main pilot¡±.

    A few elders had congregated at the perimeter of the Doyle Hunting Grounds; one of them was the Holy Magic Mentor Gilbert whom Be had encountered earlier. The others were the principal of Olsylvia Academy and the deans of the five main sub-academies. The elders had been attracted here by Lolita¡¯s evil energy. However, they were unable to detect the Demon King Ockham¡¯s aura as he had previously used his powers to conceal it.

    ¡°There has been absolutely no attempt to hide this evil power. My goodness, what in the world has happened here?!¡±

    ¡°Old friend, I believe that a subspace, also known as an Inner World, has been created here. Who knows, maybe a terrifying demonic being had awakened within the Inner World. As the being¡¯s powers are too horrifying, we are able to feel it even though we are on the other side of the barrier. How about this, let me use my artifact to check things out!¡±

    The Dean of the Olivia Wizard Academy took out a mirror. This mirror was an Intermediate-grade divine artifact that was able to glimpse into hidden pockets of space within a particr area. Using the unique ability of this mirror, the elders saw something that not many had the opportunity to see in their entire lifetime.

    Within the Inner World of the Doyle Hunting Grounds, they saw a gigantic Devil Dragon emerge from a pitch ck pool of water. This dragon was hundreds of meters long, had ebony scales and seemed to be of the Dragon Race in the West. On its back, it had a massive pair of dragon wings. However, that was simply the tip of a terrifying iceberg. This dragon had nine heads which could move independently.

    On five of the heads, one of them had pupils that gleamed an eerie blood red, while the remaining four appeared to be mechanical and almost iplete, without any glowing red eyes. Other than the nine heads, many demonic beings were emerging from the pool of ck water and could be found everywhere. All of those beings looked strange, as though their bodies were covered in ayer of ck sludge. The only defining feature of the demonic beings was the different sizes of their blood red eyes.

    A ck hole had appeared above the Nine Headed Dragon and everything on the ground seemed to be sucked into the vortex to an unknown ce. The chaos that ensued was apocalyptic. Suddenly, one of the nine heads turned and looked directly into the mirror. In the next instant, countless cracks appeared in the mirror. Before the elders had time to react, the mirror had shattered into pieces.

    ¡°Boss, this... what should we do? Do we need to inform the Radiant Church?!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s wait and observe a little more. For now, this matter requires the utmost secrecy from everyone here. If this demonic being were to remain in this Inner World, it would not be much of a problem. Nevertheless, if there are any unusual movements from the Inner World, then everyone should... should make escaping their first priority!¡±

    After much deliberation, the Principal of Olsylvia Academy had reached the difficult decision of choosing to escape. Even through the mirror, he was able to feel the destructive killer instinct of the Nine Headed Dragon. Such instincts would have only existed due to demonic beings from destroyed worlds. Ifparisons were to be made, the Twelve Demon Kings from hundreds of thousands of years ago would have appeared rather uninspiring.

    The various deans fell silent as they processed the decision made by the Principal of Olsylvia Academy. In times of crisis, it was disgraceful for them as leaders of the academies, to be the first to run away. However, the deans knew that they were in no position toment as they were aware of how much the principal adored the academy. He had once said, unless the end of the world is upon them, he would not even step out of the academy. The demonic being had already posed enough danger to casually lead to destruction of apocalyptic proportions.

    Be had no idea that Lolita¡¯s Devil Dragon form had alerted the outside world as well as the old fogeys of Olsylvia Academy. She was now within the heart of the Nine Headed Dragon, with Lolita by her side. As for the other beautiful young girls, they were nowhere to be found. Be did not know what their current situation was either.

    ¡°Samantha... I mean Mistress Be, wee to the Evil Dragon Emperor, Tiffany Lolita¡¯s Inner World. If there is anything that you do not understand, feel free to ask me!¡±

    ¡°Lolita... where are my clothes? It couldn¡¯t have been ripped to shreds by your evil energy again!¡±

    At the moment, Be was entirely situated within a pool of crimson liquid, which practically looked like blood.

    Even as Be was seated in a pool of what appeared to be blood, but she did not feel disgusted at all. The smell wafting from the pool was not the sickeningly dry, metallic scent associated with blood. Instead, it had a slight exotic sweetness to it.

    Be¡¯s clothes were not the only things to have mysteriously disappeared. The Great Evil ying Sword was also nowhere in sight. She guessed that Lolita had temporarily kept it as this ce was still her heart and Be doubted that Lolita would enjoy having a savior¡¯s weapon within in. Lolita sat down on Be¡¯s right, patiently waiting for any questions she had.

    On the bright side, Lolita¡¯s clothes were also gone, which allowed Be a chance to bask in the sight of her beautiful body. If they weren¡¯t in such unusual circumstances, Be would not have been able to resist teasing Lolita a little. In this area, there was a constant rhythmic echo of a heartbeat, which left Be very tense and unable to concentrate on Lolita.

    ¡°To answer your question, no, it did not. You are now situated in my heart and now controlling the immense body of the Nine Headed Dragon. To put it in simpler terms, you can take this as the cockpit of a robot. Remember Andrea the Mechanical Creator, her world was full of such machines. Once you take a little time to think about it, you will easily understand.¡±

    After hearing Lolita¡¯s brief exnation, Be finally understood what was going on. This was the heart of the Nine Headed Dragon and she was the coremander of the demonic being. From her location, she was able to control every single part of this immense dragon. This was simr to the operators of the giant mechanical suits of armor in the cartoons from a previous world, just that this time, Be was operating a biomechanical armor in the form of a demonic being.

    Lisha and the four other girls were within their individual cockpits in five different heads respectively. Their cockpits were located within the brain rather than the heart. However, it did not seem to be their first time in such a situation as they appeared to be rather familiar with what they were doing. Via the images from the eyes of each dragon head, Be was able to clearly view everything that was going on outside.

    ¡°Why do Kriss and the others seem so familiar with this?! Lolita, do you think that they were...¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, whether or not they tell you their secret, would be dependent on your own effort in breaking down their defenses within their hearts. I shall not interfere.¡±

    Through the transmissions from the other heads, Be watched as the five dragon heads controlled by her dorm mates worked in tandem to attack targets on the ground. Judging by how they moved, Be was positive that they had done this before. In that case, she should not fall behind. But, how is she going to control this Nine Headed Dragon?

    While Be was contemting her next course of action, a device that looked like a control from a VR game materialized from the blood pool. Lolita had created this imaginary tool from the memories of past pilots. Be held on to the device and gingerly pushed a couple of buttons. The next thing she knew, the four remaining unmanned dragon heads ejected a stream of dark matter onto a distant target.

    Anything the dark matter touched melted almost instantly. Before the hiding Demon King Ockham had a chance to escape or call out for help, he was being swept away together with his pce. With just a slight push of the buttons, Be was able to decimate everything that the Demon King Ockham had built in the past few decades. Whether he was dead or alive, no one knew.

    ¡°Lolita, this is much too fast...¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, this is nothing strange. This time, I just wanted you to recall some things from the past! A long time ago, the Nine Headed Dragon was the demonic being that was piloted by the demon gods. Back then, it was Big Sister thatmandeered the heart. The other heads were upied and controlled by you and seven other demon gods and evil gods.¡±

    Lolita had left many words unsaid. The Nine Headed Dragon was only used when the demon gods and evil gods felt bored. Individually, each demon god had their personal version of this as their original identity. As a sacred demon god, Be was able to transform as many as eight times. Each transformation would be able to cause as much destruction as the Nine Headed Dragon by fighting battles and destroying worlds using her original identity¡¯s form.

    That night, the Doyle Hunting Grounds had been independently demarcated as a permanent forbidden area. The principal and the deans had refused to mention anything rted to what they had seen. Any entry records had also inexplicably vanished thus no one knew that Be and her dorm mates had ever been there.

 Volume 3 Chapter 101: Newcomerâ€™s test That Was Incapable Of Bringing Smiles

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 101: Neer¡¯s test That Was Incapable Of Bringing Smiles</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Yukan

    By the Vignia Lake which was the Olsylvia Academy¡¯srgest campuske and at Duchess Bellina¡¯s private apartment building, ¡°Pure White Heaven¡±. At Be¡¯s first apartment building, Be had woken up early in the morning; she opened her eyes to a familiar sight. Lisha, who was lying on her chest, had woken up and was looking over books with Ariel and ine. Kriss and Noreya were still resting. It seemed that nothing had changed.

    ¡°Be, you are awake! President Lucia from the dormitory next door seemed to be looking for you.

    ¡°Okay, got it. Thank you for your reminder, Kriss. Remember to wait for me after ss!¡±

    Be woke up, changed her clothes and went out. All the dormitory roommates had a mutual understanding to not mention what had happened yesterday. The Doyle Hunting Grounds had already been sealed off by the school authorities of Olsylvia Academy. It was unsure if they had discovered any abnormality. As Lolita¡¯s aim was to lie low, she had hidden in Noreya and the others¡¯ number two dormitory, which was beside Bes¡¯.

    ¡°Kriss, do you mind one more person beside Be?¡±

    ¡°Kriss, we are friends, right? You won¡¯t run away like that other person right!¡±

    ¡°Oh? Noreya, Ariel, what are your..¡±

    Kriss was slightly dizzy as she looked at Ariel and Noreya. Since these two dormitory roommates hade back, they had been asking her this question many times. No matter how foolish Kriss was, she could see that her two dormitory roommates had be caught up in love like herself.

    ¡°Be, you had woken up so early, this is so rare!¡±

    ¡°Natasha, you are up so early too. Is the Disciplinary Committee busy recently?¡±

    ¡°You do not have to be concerned about the Disciplinary Committee¡¯s matters. By the way, please watch out as the academy has quite a bit of things happening!¡±

    Along the corridor, Be and Natasha had a brief encounter and greeted each other in passing. Under Be¡¯s great effort, Natasha had reluctantly agreed to use a nickname to address Be. This meant that Be¡¯s strategy had advanced by one step. Recently, the academy was not peaceful. Last night, Be had found out from Angelia, Chief President of the Central Student Union, that at the eastern part of the campus, which was the Doyle Hunting Grounds, had a trace of activity of a Demon King and the dead bodies of many missing students.

    The missing students were all mainly from Frank Civilian Academy and were students of previous years. Because they hade from a background ofmoners, after they had gone missing, the school authorities had mistakenly thought it was due to the power struggle between the societies and that they were killed by societies like the Mask Of Darkness. It had not warranted attention. Additionally, the Golden Legend Society had offered the support of their funds and the families of the missing students had received a considerable amount of ¡°hush money¡±. Thus, they had basically not investigated anymore.

    Be reckoned that those missing students were all experimental sacrificial items of the Demon King, Ockham. He had infiltrated in the human race and had nned to progressively to use the puppet method to control the human race in order to get information and prepare for his return in theing days but unfortunately, he was robbed and killed halfway by Be. He was indeed out of luck. But to mess with ¡°one¡¯s own people¡±, it would be weird if he was not counter killed.

    ¡°Mistress, I havepleted the matter that you had entrusted to me. Yesterday night, after undergoing secret investigations, the demon king is not dead. But one of his substitute bodies was destroyed and in this short time, he will not be able to infiltrate into the human race empire.¡±

    ¡°Also, regarding his memory of meeting you, he did not retain the memory. ording to the intelligence that was circting around thousands of years in our demon world, the mind of Ockham, Demon King of the Heart, would only retain very important memories. Those immediate memories would remain in the substitute. After it was destroyed by you, he would not be able to find this segment of memory.¡±

    Beside the door of number two dormitory, Demon World Princess Diaz, who was Be¡¯s familiar demon, had appeared and was reporting some situations. Under Be¡¯s arrangement, Diaz had temporarily moved to the number two dormitory to be on standby. As long as she had stayed in the dormitory, the people outside would not know her identity.

    ¡°Diaz, thanks for your hard work. Oh, by the way, how¡¯s Laceman, that girl? Is she still trying to run away! I wanted to ask her out yesterday but Lolita was too strong thus I did not summon her.¡±

    ¡°Mistress please do not worry. Mistress Lolita has also helped to watch Laceman. Currently, she does not want to run away anymore. She needs to be trained for a period of time before she will be ready to serve you¡±.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, I will then go and call on President Lucia. I will talk to you again at ater time.¡±

    In the northern part of the campus of Olsylvia Academy was the Filomena Nobility Academy Elite ss Training Ground. The ce was currently conducting a strengthpetition for the freshmen. In the first week of representative battle, Be had depended on her privilege to excuse herself from the battle. In the second week of representative battle, she would not have this privilege anymore.

    The entrance nobility¡¯s ranking battle was fought by the first or second year of the nobility students. A few days before, Be¡¯s greatest opponent Scott, who was from the Savior, was beaten until he was disabled by Lolita. He would not be able to attend this round of freshmen battles. The other Saviors were at other branches of school and basically would not be able to beat Be in thepetition field at the Nobility Campus. In this round ofpetition, Be had a feeling that this victory was freely given to her.

    On thepetition field, Be was wearing the set of armor of a Dark Knight and was fighting with an archer. Both parties were using blunt weapons that were for thepetition. Be¡¯s knight sword was blunt and the arrows that were shot by the opposite archer naturally used arrows without arrowheads. This was just apetition and not a life or death battle so there was no need for real weapons.

    The archer¡¯s brow was beaded with sweat and he had already shot out dozens of arrows that were all obstructed by Be¡¯s shield. If he wasn¡¯t taking into consideration men¡¯s reputation, he would already have given up. Losing to a female knight would be very shameful. As a good archer, it was too infuriating that he was not able to defeat Be, who had gained her position through money.

    ¡°John, quickly shoot her. Are you still considered a man! If you are a man, don¡¯t fall!¡±

    ¡°John, did you buy the strength of being ranked thirteen among the new students! Faster shoot!¡±

    ¡°Today, I bet all my food money on you, quickly do it!¡±

    The spectators, who were standing in a circle watching John, the archer, had cheered for him but the most regretful thing was that the arrows that John shot out, did not manage to hit Be from the beginning to the end. Therge shield that Be had raised aloft was usually used by a heavy knight. Thisrge shield was two meters long and normally, the heavy knight would need to use two hands to lift it up but in Be¡¯s case, she could hold it up using one hand and it felt as effortless as holding a piece of wood.

    What made the audience even more dumbstruck was when Be¡¯s the other hand picked up an arrow with no head and had hurled it like a dart. The arrow had urately hit John¡¯s right hand. He fell to the ground suddenly and was holding his right hand, producing a blood-curdling screech like a pig was being killed.

    Examiner, this knight cheated! It can¡¯t be that the knight did not need to charge and could directly use an arrow to shoot people. Does this Knight have no basic professional ethics! The protesting voice in the heart of the audience could not change the fact that archer John had been defeated. This archer who was ranked thirteen among the freshmen in the Filomena Nobility Academy had lost to Be.

    ¡°Be, you must be tired! Let me help you massage your shoulders.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Jenny. Thank you! Mo Wei, this shield has a lot of deep arrow marks. Do you want to repair it?

    ¡°No need, I have a lot of spares with me, you can change it anytime!¡±

    At the resting ce of the field that was used for thepetition, Be was seated on the chair and resting. She was enjoying the logistics support of the dormitory roommate from the Rose Society. Her current supporting team was absolutely the most luxurious team in the whole Olsylvia Academy. There was the weapons-in-charge, Mo Wei, Shirley, who was in charge of the mount, Sharon, who was in charge of the medicine, Nina, who was in charge of making a speech and Jenny, who was the masseur. The supporting lineup was all beautiful girls and many boys wanted to join the Rose Society.

    Because of the problem of their identities, Be¡¯s maids in name, Angel, Mia, Noesha, and the other lolis temporarily could not enter the training grounds of the Filomena Nobility Academy that was only meant for official students. The five beautiful Divine Grand Ladies of the Rose Society temporarily served as Be¡¯s ¡°maids¡±. Their expressions were all very happy and there were no signs of displeasure.

    Luckily Be was not a boy; with this treatment of being in a harem, if she had been a boy, it was probable that the next day, she would be on the campus gossip publication lead story again and the title should be ¡°Some guy had died by violence at X**¡±. The boys had not known that sometimes Be was even more hatefulpared to those men who were gentle to their harem. This ¡°woman rouge¡¯s¡± integrity was practically worth nothing.

    Since Be had joined the Rose Society, the society was basically only epting beautiful girls that Be had gotten acquainted with. It was not just boys but even for those beautiful girls, if Be had disagreed with the person, the person would also not be able to join. President Carlos of Golden Legend Society had sent a few ¡°beautiful spies¡± and was directly rejected by Be. Although she liked beautiful girls, she was not so self-indulgent that she would not let go of those ¡°female spies¡± that were sent over by the enemy.

    ¡°Be, do you and President Lucia have some hidden secrets between both of you? Till now, she has been ncing over at least ten times.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Sharon, you are indeed attentive No wonder you¡¯re known as a strict alchemist. President Lucia is trying to ask when I can report to the Student Union and assume the post of something secretary. ¡°

    ¡°Oh, so this is what is all about! I thought that the both of you had some friendly rtions. Our Rose Society members will be moving over to your dormitory building this week. Presidents, except President Isaman, from each branch of the campus will also be moving to your dormitory building this week. I don¡¯t understand why are they moving over. ¡°

    ¡°This, probably because of my personal charisma... I am joking, please do not take it seriously!¡±

    Be¡¯s dormitory building was progressively developing into a ¡°harem¡± which was Be¡¯s collection of beautiful girls. That she could ¡°snatch away¡± so many high quality beautiful girls resources on campus, with the existence of various Boy Saviors at the same time, could also be considered Be¡¯s ability and she could boast about it for some time.

    At the highest ce of the training grounds which was the viewing tform, was President Lucia¡¯s seat. She was seated together with Natasha who was the Disciplinary Committee¡¯s Chief and saw Be with a pleased face who was at the resting area below. Both of them had all sorts of feelings in their hearts and President Lucia had felt speechless as she did not think highly of Be. Currently, Be¡¯s current strength was hard to grasp; maybe she had misinterpreted her.

    Although Natasha¡¯s face still showed signs of displeasure but her thoughts towards Be was not as extreme aspared to the past. At least, she had removed ¡°ignorant and ipetent¡±, which was her evaluation of Be but she was still slightly doubtful. Be had used the defense tools supplied by Mo Wei, in addition to Sharon who had provided high-level medicine that was able to restore physical strength. Wasn¡¯t this using high-level equipment to bully people!

    ¡°Natasha, do not be impulsive. Currently, it is the freshmen¡¯s strength test. You, as a knight, going down to join in the fun, won¡¯t this smash the confidence of the new students!¡±

    ¡°President Lucia, someone below is using equipment to destroy other people¡¯s confidence. Do you not have any objections? Do you have a favorable impression of her that is beyond the rtionship between fellow ssmates since you have been siding with her recently!¡±

    ¡°No... I did not! Natasha, do not make irresponsible remarks. You are the one who crouches at the door of her dormitory to wait for her every day...¡±

    ¡°Do not make irresponsible remarks, who is crouching there everyday... Forget about it, I do not want to talk about it with you anymore.¡±

    Be¡¯s rest area was further away from the viewing tform and she did not hear the conversation between Lucia and Natasha. If she had known, these two sisters would be ¡°in danger¡± during this weekend, perhaps they would have been ¡°forced¡± by her. Natasha was the most unstable factor in Be¡¯s dormitory building as she was indeed the Chief of the Disciplinary Committee. If she did not push Natasha, it would be inconvenient for Be and her girlfriends tomit misdeeds.

    If only Be was just strong, that would be fine, but her supporting team was basically all divine beautiful girls. Was this still fair to other people! The audience¡¯s eyes were almost burning with rage and were filled with envy and jealousy. Be leisurely walked back to the arena once again. Her body¡¯s armor and shield were once again changed to a brand new set. This was practically unting wealth and showing off equipment. Does thispetition field still have integrity or ethics?

    Facing the audience¡¯s meaningful nces that were thirsting for ¡°fair y¡±, the teacher, Knight William, that was conducting the freshmen strength test had chosen to ignore the choice with integrity. This middle-age greedy Holy Knight¡¯s strength was ordinary but was exceptionally proficient in epting bribes. He had already received a certain number of gold bars from Be and if it was not for Be¡¯s request, he would have already ¡°blown the ck whistle¡± and judged Be to be the winner.

    The other freshmen had also tried to bribe him but William had refused. He had his own set of principles in epting bribery which was to only ept the presents from the person with the most financial resources. In this training ground, the one with the most financial resources was obviously Be with the Rose Society being her supporter behind-the-scenes. Even the next-in-line, Albert, who had the behind-the-scenes support of the Golden Legend Society, was not evenparable to Be.

    ¡°The respected Knight Ingrid and Holy Maiden Susan. In this round ofpetition, both parties¡¯ weapons have no issues and are both using blunt weapons. This does not go against the basic principles of a fairpetition. Please allow me to dere the start of thepetition.

    ¡°Alright, please start, I have no objection.¡±

    ¡°I represent the Radiant God and church to approve the fairness of thispetition.¡±

    What made the audience feel worse was that the teacher who was in charge of supervising the freshmen strength test, Knight Ingrid and the representative of the Radiant Church Vatican, Holy Maiden Susan, were all standing on Be¡¯s side. Susan and Be had already slept together a couple of times so naturally, she would not destroy Be¡¯s stage.

    As for the Beautiful Dragon Knight Ingrid, it was due to her guilt towards Be. In the previous round, Be did not find a suitable mount in Holy Dragon Valley and a big part of the reason was that she had one-sidedly withdrawn from the n early. As a result, Ingrid had tacitly epted Holy Knight William¡¯s ¡°corrupt officiating¡± ways.

    This time the person who was battling was an assassin and among the new students, Clifford, who was ranked twelve. Seeing that his opponent was Duchess Bellina, Clifford¡¯s considerably handsome face had be so worried that it almost became deformed. Were these judges and supervisors all standing together with Be? Why were they all supporting Duchess Bellina, had Duchess Bellina done something to them?

    Was this even the same equipment? Discerning people could see that although both people have the same weapons but the armor and shields were different. The ck knight¡¯s suit of armor that Be was wearing looked like normal armor but a person who knew what¡¯s what could see the clues. On Be¡¯s body and hands were the reputable armor and shield which were ranked second in the family of Mo Wei. These two items were currently sold by the family of Mo Wei and were the Dragon-ying Armor and Limit Guard.

    These two pieces of equipment were prepared for warriors who were going to kill the evil dragon and the armor and shields were specially forged. The defense was targeted towards an evil dragon¡¯s strength and even if he was holding regr assassin equipment, he could not even stab through the defense of Be, let alone while he was holding a blunt dagger.

    If he could not destroy Be¡¯s defense, how could he still fight as an assassin? This kind of tournament would not bring smiles. Compared to Clifford, Be felt even more depressed. Although the freshmen strength test was based on a random drawing of lots, she was indeed unlucky and had drawn all boys in these few rounds.

    Fighting with a boy was no fun and she longed for beautiful girls, to defeat the girls and to bully them in the name of thepetition. This was her true aim. After finishing this round, she would need to remind Judge William. To battle with boys, Be did not feel happy and this type ofpetition would not bring smiles.

 Volume 3 Chapter 102: An Unhappy Gamble

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 102: An Unhappy Gamble</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Yukan

    Olsylvia Academy, North campus, within Filomena Nobility Academy¡¯s amphitheater. Clifford, the Assassin, was stumped as Be stood arrogantly in front of him. The Dragon ying Armor was as incredibly powerful as it sounded. Even though it had been purposely sprayed ck to mislead others, the gleam emitting from the rare metal was unmistakable.

    ¡°Come on, Clifford, bring it. You¡¯re ourst shot at beating the Divine Grand Lady. Don¡¯t chicken out on us now!¡±

    ¡°I bet all my lunch money on you. If you lose, I¡¯m going to have to eat at your hostel tonight.¡±

    ¡°Banker, I bet on the Duke Bellina winning... what are you guys doing? Hey, don¡¯te any closer!¡±

    ¡°Brothers, we have a traitor in our midst. Let¡¯s get him...¡±

    In the spectator stands, a certain brave soul was being chased by a group of resentful boys. It was not true that the boys didn¡¯t want to ce their bets on Be, but the male nobles had always been adamant about maintaining their ideal of male chauvinism. As for being a Knight, it had always been a man¡¯s world. The fact that Be, who was not even a Dragon Knight, was able to win dozens of rounds in a row had caused them to feel indignant. They had always thought that Be had the advantage solely because of her equipment, which meant that she was not a qualified knight.

    Fortunately, the ¡°traitorous¡± boy who was being chased was an assassin by trade and was able to slip away before the violent horde managed to reach him. Be could only plead innocence for themotion that was going on in the stands. Until this moment, there were only a handful of people who had ced bets on her, probably because they did not approve of her methods of using her equipment to repress the other freshmen.

    It was not against the rules to ce bets during the freshmenpetitions. ording to the regtions, students who had already been given the title of Dragon Knight were not allowed topete in order to allow a fair fight. As a Dragon Knight, they would definitely bring their steed into a fight, which would add to theirbat ability, giving them an unfair advantage.

    Be had obviously made full use of the loophole. If her divine equipment were to be taken into consideration, her totalbat ability would likely beparable to any of the entry-level Dragon Knights. Within all of Olsylvia Academy, there were only a couple of new Dragon Knights. Among all the first, second, and third year students at Filomena Nobility Academy, the only ones who held the title were Natasha and Lisha. Since they were not eligible to join thepetition, there was no one who was Be¡¯s match when it came to a fight.

    ??????

    ¡°Grand Duke Bellina, my name is Clifford. I am an assassin, and the current twelfth ce in the Elite Nobility freshman ss. I am eighteen, single, and my father is the World Invader Marquis. My territory includes... f*ck, who hit me?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave your mark if you¡¯re not going to fight. Seriously, are you here topete or on a blind date? Grand Duke Bellina, I am the eldest son of Duke Dn. This year... who hit me?!

    ¡°Brothers, we have another traitor here, let¡¯s crush him...¡±

    ¡°Ahem, my dear ssmates, the banker is now selling bricks and wooden rods at twenty bronze coins each. If you buy one, you get another free!¡±

    ¡°Banker, give me a set.¡±

    Naturally, Clifford¡¯s traitorous actions had ignited a lot of disapproval from the boys. One by one, they began to throw countless bottles of water and fruits into the arena. Before, Be had wondered why there were so many fruits and drink bottles prepared in the spectator area. Now, she found out that they were there for the spectators to use under ¡°special circumstances¡±. At this point, Clifford was looking rather downtrodden. Even though he had used his skills as an assassin to dodge most of the projectiles flying towards him, he still got hit by many of them.

    As these items were only meant to be directed towards the males, no one dared to throw any of them at Be. No matter how shamelessly ostentatious Be was, she was still a belle. In the eyes of those humans in this Other World, unless it was way out of line, most indiscretions could be forgiven as long as one was beautiful enough.

    ¡°So, Miss Be, why don¡¯t we just announce you as the victor?¡±

    ¡°Teacher William, I don¡¯t think that it would be a good idea. It would be best for us to keep going.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Silence! Thepetition shall continue!¡±

    The Holy Knight William, who was in charge of supervising this event, had walked up to quietly ask for Be¡¯s opinion. Thereafter, he dered that thepetition would proceed as usual.

    ¡°In that case, Grand Duke Be, please excuse my ipetence.¡±

    ??????

    Just as Clifford had finished his sentence, he disappeared in a puff of smoke using Stealth, which was one of an assassin¡¯s signature moves. In a past life, Be had encountered this move being used while surfing the. In her current reality, she had seen Noreya and L use it as well. At Clifford¡¯s sudden disappearance, Be simply remained calm and stood where she was, waiting for her opponent to attack.

    If this were an actual fight, Be would have made the wrong move. As a stationary target, she would have been an easy kill for any assassin. They would simply ¡°backstab¡± ¨C which meant that they would literally stab her in the back and pierce her heart, killing her on the spot. As most assassins mainly relied on sneak attacks, their forms of attack were often based on using daggers to kill their targets. Not many would use other instruments like Noreya, who preferred to utilize her modified concealed weapons and a set of bow and arrows.

    While Clifford was moving stealthily, he was contemting how to lose gracefully. Even if he had used freshly sharpened military grade daggers, he would barely be able to make a dent in Be¡¯s armor. Once his sneak attack had failed, he would definitely meet his demise. Be¡¯s previous opponents were all in a profession which involved physical warfare and none of them had caused her to move a single step.

    Be was not in the mood to y the ¡°cat and mouse game¡± with Clifford. She was still hoping that she would have a stroke of luck and she might finally pick a female opponent. Then she could tease and have a little bit of fun with her. Clifford was taking far too long to attack. Be did not care about the power behind his attacks; her only worry was that he would waste her time.

    Be concentrated her power in the special gauntlet in her right hand and sent out a massive punch towards the ground of the amphitheater. Instantly, the arena¡¯s floor was filled with cracks from the powerful impact. Even the invigtor, Holy Knight William, was forced to retreat to the edge of the arena by the pure force of Be¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Teacher, if a knight uses the Earth Shattering Fist, which technically is a warrior¡¯s move, isn¡¯t it against the rules?¡±

    ¡°This Earth Shattering Fist is not... not something a regr student would be able to use. Can¡¯t you see that even a Holy Knight was almost sent flying?¡±

    ¡°Oh my goodness, the year I had spent learning to be a warrior is now pointless. Teacher, I wish to change specializations.¡±

    ¡°Ahem, this is simply a test of the freshman¡¯s abilities, there is no specific rule restricting them from using any moves from outside of their chosen specializations. The Olsylvia Academy has always encouraged their students to have a well rounded skill set. I now dere Grand Duke Be as the victor.¡±

    The student spectators only realized that Clifford had been sted out of the amphitheater after the Holy Knight William announced the results. He had copsed on the ground and was foaming at the mouth. The poor guy had met a fate far worse than Be¡¯sst opponent, the Archer John. At least John was able to fire dozens of his arrows before being knocked down; Clifford had been eliminated before he even had a chance to attack.

    ???¡°Be, you have already won twelve rounds in a row. I¡¯m sure that these nasty boys don¡¯t even dare to look at you now. Also, I¡¯ve just made a tidy sum from the earlier bets.¡±

    ¡°Jenny, you are the daughter of the richest tycoon in the Manasvir Empire. Do you need to bother about such measly sums?¡±

    ¡°Well, my personal winnings are different from the allowance given by the old man back home. Be, just as you said earlier, it seems like your next opponent... might be someone you might enjoy fighting!¡±

    When Be had returned to the rest area, Jenny had divulged a very important piece of information to her while massaging her arms. Her next opponent was a girl! Nina, the astrologer, had already predicted her next opponent. Of course, Nina had only taken the freshmen in the amphitheater into consideration and whether their paths would cross with Be¡¯s to determine if they were going to go against each other. As a Demon King and a Demon God, an astrologer would not be able to predict her fate.

    In the current rankings, Be had risen swiftly to fifth ce. Ahead of her were two beautiful female knights and two other individuals with magic rted professions. After Be, the sixth to tenth ce had magical specializations. The other physical warfare rted individuals had all been swept back past the tenth ce.

    Within the human empire, knights were sometimes affectionately called the ¡°rightful sons of the arena¡±. As one of the main conditions, no one was allowed to aim for the kill. Thus the weapons held by the assassins and archers were basically rendered useless against the knights, who were usually covered head to toe with metal. Part of the reason why Be could make it to the top was also a professional advantage.

    Albert, who was the vice chief, had always eyed Be¡¯s position. However, as his chosen profession was a swordsman, he had been pushed out of the running for the top ten by those with magical professions. Now, he had lost his chance to vent his frustrations on Be.

    As for the two beautifuldy knights, Be had gotten her hands on their information. One of them was Aurora, the Vice-President of the Filomena Student Union and one of the four beauties of Octavia Empire¡¯s nobility. As Aurora and the other beautifuldy knights had never seen Felia in the flesh, Be was not worried about the possibility that any of them would recognize her as the ninth princess.

    Aurora had been dubbed the ¡°Thunder Knight¡±. The reason for her fame was the color of her hair. Her navy blue tresses were likened to the midnight skies when lightning struck. Moreover, Aurora¡¯s methods of attack were all thunder-type magic as well, contributing to the nickname.

    Aurora was standing behind Lucia, the Student Union President, and Natasha, the chief of the Disciplinary Committee, when she realized that Be was looking at her. As a noble, Aurora was aware of the basic etiquette and gave Be a customary smile. At the sight of her smile, many naughty thoughts began to swirl through Be¡¯s mind.

    However, Be realized that her next opponent was not Aurora as she had not made any move to prepare for her appearance on the arena. Other than Aurora, the other beautifuldy knight was the ¡°Dark Knight¡±, Daphne. She was also one of the four beauties of the Octavia Empire. She gained much of her poprity due to her gorgeous head of dark hair, which was the colour of the night sky at twilight.

    Daphne was also at the amphitheater and was standing a little closer to Be. The ebony haired, beautifuldy knight had her arms crossed in front of her chest, exuding an image of arrogance. Her eyes were focused on thepetition arena. Be guessed that Daphne was likely the ice queen type of beauty.

    This babe was really something; rather than taking a seat, she was just standing there in all her sensual glory. Be was about to approach her to talk some sense into her and invite her over to have a conversation about life. However, in that moment, the annoying voice of the invigting Holy Knight, William, disrupted her ns by announcing that it was Be¡¯s turn to enter the arena.

    ¡°Grand Duke Be, pleasee on stage to participate in this newpetition. By the way, since you have already emerged victorious for eleven consecutive rounds, if you choose to forfeit this round, you will still be able to maintain your current position as first.¡±

    The invigtor Holy Knight William¡¯s reminder clearly had a hidden message. He was trying to inform Be that she did not have to participate in this fight as Be¡¯s next opponent was a mage. Unlike knights, mages had been dubbed the ¡°father of the arena¡±. In the arena, mages were given much more leeway for their attacks. They were even allowed to smash their magic scrolls and summon their indentured magical beasts to aid them in battle.

    Furthermore, the most outrageous thing was how the physical warfare professions had to allow the mage one minute to prepare their castings to allow for a fair fight when they were pitted against each other. Many of them had been led to their certain defeat by this rule. By waiting for a full minute before attacking, the opponent already had the chance to send a powerful blow towards them.

    In thepetition thus far, Be had not encountered any of the magical profession. Most of her opponents were of the physical warfare professions as the Holy Knight William had helped her to cheat during the balloting process. William had purposely helped Be avoid those of the magical profession, allowing Be to terrify her own kind. Even though he was being bribed, the Holy Knight William was still a man of his word and understood what he needed to after epting Be¡¯s money.

    ¡°Mage versus Knight, a fight between a father and son, oh this should be fun to watch! Banker, I bet that the Mage Sylvia would win. I¡¯ll pledge my dinner fund.¡±

    ¡°I... I bet on the Grand Duke Be, knights never yield! Banker, I raise you an entire week of meals.¡±

    ¡°Well, do you have, I don¡¯t know, a bet for both parties.... Hey, stop hitting me! I am an ally...¡±

    ¡°No, there isn¡¯t. Scram! Didn¡¯t you run away earlier, why are you back again? Beat him to a pulp...¡±

    This time, Be¡¯s opponent was from the country of magic, the Aldridge Empire. The beautiful youngdy mage was Sylvia, a descendent of one of the five Arcana aristocratic families and was amongst the five beauties of the Aldridge Empire¡¯s nobility. Her nickname was simr to the ones given to the four beautifuldy knights. Apparently, it was amon pastime in the human empire to give such nicknames to beautiful youngdies.

    Sylvia, the mage, had already been standing within the arena. She had won nine rounds in a row. The only reason why her position was higher than Be¡¯s was due to the maniptions of the Holy Knight William. The opponents in Be¡¯s first eight rounds were all cannon fodder who had ced beyond thirtieth ce while Sylvia¡¯s adversaries were at least in twenty-fifth ce from the beginning. This caused her overall umted points to be much higher than Be¡¯s.

    When Be stepped into the arena, her armor momentarily stumped the onlooking students. When she was fighting the malepetitors, her armor was thick and heavy. This time, she had changed into a tinum knight¡¯s light armor. This light armor was in the feminine style and had an armored skirt specifically made for females.

    Be¡¯s current suit of armor had unveiled her lithe figure. As the spectator stands were a good distance away from the main arena, the boys in the stands were unable to see Be¡¯s revealed thighs and arms. This time, they were not given the chance to enjoy this eye candy.

    ¡°Banker, I bet one hundred gold coins on the Grand Duke Be. This helmet is worth at least that much.¡±

    ¡°Banker, I am betting five hundred gold coins on the Grand Duke Be. What kind of man would I be if I did not make a bet?¡±

    ¡°I bet on the mage... hey, stop hitting me already. This is the third time!¡±

    ¡°This fellow... you¡¯re just here to create trouble! Heree some of your brothers from the assassins; let¡¯s see where else you can run to this time!¡±

    At this point, the bank¡¯s proprietor was conflicted. This group of gentlemen was too much. At first, most of the bets had been ced on Sylvia, the mage. Now, the bets were almost equal. Now, no matter who won, he would definitely have to make a loss.

    ¡°Miss Sylvia, before thepetition begins, may I ask you a personal question?¡±

    ¡°Grand Duke Be, ask away. Just remember that I will not show mercy!¡±

    ¡°Well, do you have a boyfriend? If you do, I will admit defeat.¡±

    ¡°This question... I refuse to answer. Grand Duke Be, as an upstandingdy knight, asking a prominentdy such a question, isn¡¯t it rather...¡±

    ¡°In that case, I shall use my true prowess to convince you to tell me the answer personally.¡±

 Volume 3 Chapter 103: A Tournament That Didnâ€™t End on a Good Note

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 103: A Tournament That Didn¡¯t End on a Good Note</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Nzir

    In the elite ss training grounds of Filomena Nobility Academy, Be was currently in a match against a mage named Sylvia. Sylvia dressed in a grey mage¡¯s attire which enveloped her entire frame. However, apart from well-known mages, mages would generally not exposed what type of magic they were well-versed in.

    ??????

    It was different from those fantasy novels that Be read in her past life. The magicians from this world wore equipment to hide their magic attributes. Ariel and the Holy Mage Gilbert also didn¡¯t wear mages equipment that had any information hinting of the owner¡¯s magic. Not only the mages, when Be encountered other magical professions, even they wouldn¡¯t wear any equipment that indicated their magical attributes.

    ??????

    Mages did this so that their opponents wouldn¡¯t be able to know their magic traits in advance. It was to prevent the opponents from preparing countermeasures against their magical attributes using various methods like immunity armors. Be became a little gloomy as half of Sylvia¡¯s face was covered. Apart from her pleasant voice, Be couldn¡¯t determine if Sylvia¡¯s real face was pretty or not.

    ???

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, if you are not focused then don¡¯t me me.¡±

    ??????

    Sylvia raised her azure blue magic rod which was embedded with a blue gemstone on its tip. It was glittering with pure blue radiance. It glittered with pure blue radiance. As it flickered, a small whirlwind spun towards Be¡¯s direction. There were plenty of sharp pieces of ice de that danced inside the tornado.

    ??????

    ¡°This is fusion magic. The wind attribute, Brutal Cloud Tornado, and the ice attribute, Ice de fused into the Icy Tornado. It¡¯s already worth it to be able to see fusion magic in this practice match.¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Miss Sylvia isn¡¯t nning on being merciful. Isn¡¯t this fusion magic a move that she would only use during official matches?! She actually used it in a practice match.¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Bellina is done for. If she was wearing the Dragon-ying Armor that she wore in the previous round, she would have been able to resist against the fusion magic. Her current armor won¡¯t be able to make it. I¡¯m betting 500 gold coins that she is going to fly.¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Peter, are you regretting on cing your bet on Duchess Bellina? Because I do, a little...¡±

    ??????

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t regret. Banker, I will bet another 500 gold coins on Duchess Bellina.¡±

    Be was bbergasted. Weren¡¯t mages suppose to chant an extremely shameless and delusional incantation before using the actual spell? How did Sylvia skip it entirely? Wasn¡¯t she cheating? She thought to herself, ¡°Referee, this mage isn¡¯t casting her spell ording to the norm. She is cheating, so this match is invalid!¡±

    Be didn¡¯t have a detailed conversation with Ariel about the mage¡¯s profession. If she had, she would have known that this world¡¯s mage and other magical professions were able to cast spell swiftly. When casting a spell, the mage would first make the incantation in their heart quickly and silently. There wasn¡¯t a need to yell out, as it would just put the opponent on guard, which would defeat the purpose of a sneak attack.

    The Icy Tornado quickly enveloped Be. Be didn¡¯t try to evade Sylvia¡¯s magic attack as this Icy Tornado had a homing effect. Since she couldn¡¯t dodge it, she would just upright block against it.

    The pieces of ice shards in the tornado spun with the wind and crashed onto Be¡¯s body. However, when the ice des were a short distance away from Be¡¯s position, they would be blocked by an invisible barrier. The ice des that would be shattered by the invisible barrier were unable to deal with any physical damage to Be.

    ??????

    ¡°Holy Knight¡¯s unique skill, Holy Guard. Duchess Bellina, you... you are a Holy Knight!¡±

    ??????

    This time, it was Sylvia¡¯s turn to be astonished, as Be didn¡¯t even wear the Holy Knight¡¯s standard ornament, the Holy Cross. She had thought that Be was just a higher ssed knight. Among the Holy Knights freshmen, only the ¡°Thunder Knight¡± Aurora and the ¡°Dusk Knight¡± Daphne had reached this level. This Bellina was a Holy Knight as well? Wasn¡¯t this too big of a joke?

    ??????

    ¡°Miss Sylvia, could you now tell me if you have any boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°You... why are you concern about this? I have no boyfriend. Does this answer satisfy you?¡±

    ¡°I see, you will have one soon enough!¡±

    ??????

    Be used the same move that she used against the assassin earlier. She smashed her fist on the training grounds, which caused even more severe damage to the floor that already had the cracks from earlier. William had learned his lesson this time. Before the shockwave could reach him, he jumped out of the arena. Be had already disyed the strength of a Holy Knight and it wouldn¡¯t be shameful to evade the shockwave of the attack. After all, they were both Holy Knights, right?!

    After the training grounds had been smashed up, the next match would be unable to carry on. But Be wasn¡¯t judged as viting any rules. She simply had topensate for the repair fees of the training grounds after the match. This attack had immediately destroyed Sylvia¡¯s Icy Tornado and the strength had nearly shattered the istion array that Holy Knight William had deployed around the training grounds.

    ??????

    Be¡¯s attack didn¡¯t do any harm to Sylvia, as Sylvia had also learned the Mage¡¯s ssic magic spell, flight magic. When Be was executing her attack, Sylvia was already in the sky, floating around six meters above the training grounds. The rules of the match didn¡¯t state that mages couldn¡¯t use flight magic. Hence, Sylvia wasn¡¯t viting any rules when she flew into the air.

    ??????

    ¡°Miss Mage, you are cheating... if you are man... a woman, thene down and have a proper match! How capable are you to stay in the air and st your spells from there?¡±

    ??????

    ¡°If you are so capable, thene up to fight me! Duchess Bellina, you better admit defeat. A Holy Knight without a flying mount cannot defeat me!¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Sylvia, I will not admit defeat. It is impossible for me to give up this match before I get to see your true face.¡±

    Sylvia was still floating in the air and using her instant ice attribute magic, Ice Thrust, and her wind attribute magic, Wind de to assault Be from above. Be was relying on the Holy Knight¡¯s defensive unique skill, the Holy Guard to forcefully block against Sylvia¡¯s magic attacks. Be might look pathetic, but her defense was very tough and Sylvia¡¯s magic attacks couldn¡¯t break through the defenses. The two sides had fallen into a stalemate.

    ??????

    Sylvia saw that it wasn¡¯t a good idea to waste time and energy like this since the mages¡¯ flight magic tend to exhaust a huge amount of mana. She might look to be very rxed now, but the longer the flight, the faster the consumption of her mana. If she wasn¡¯t able to defeat Be within a certain amount of time, and once she had insufficient mana, she would have to wait for the Holy Knight to ¡°teach her a lesson¡±.

    ??????

    Be might seem to be in a disadvantage, but she was veryposed, while her Holy Guard¡¯s barrier didn¡¯t any signs of fluctuation. This meant that she still had strength, and as long as she was able to drag it out until Sylvia¡¯s mana ran out, she would win this match. Since this Sylvia dared to admit she didn¡¯t have a boyfriend, then she couldn¡¯t me Be for having any bad intentions.

    ??????

    Holy Knight William was in a difficult situation. He was in charge of proctoring this match, and when he saw that they were in a stalemate, he wanted to dere this match as a draw. Sylvia was the Aldridge Empire¡¯s Aristocratic Family¡¯s descendant and if she lost to a knight that wasn¡¯t from the Octavia Empire which was a knight empire, she would truly be shaming her Arcana Aristocratic Family¡¯s reputation.

    ??????

    William couldn¡¯t afford to offend Sylvia, nor could he offend Be. Be was now the Duchess of the Gabriel Empire and had her own Duchy. If he was to judge that Be had lost, he would have to spit out all the money that he had took in.

    ??????

    Be didn¡¯t any signs that she was going to be defeated. If he was to judge that she lost, it might just offend two empires. The Octavia Empire had always asserted that every Holy Knight, no matter from which empire, they were their ¡°honorary citizens¡±.

    ??????

    If he was to judge this match as a draw... The banker¡¯s boss was Holy Knight William¡¯s rtive and ording to the rules here, the banker would lose everything if the match was a draw. If that was to happen, it would be very awkward. William truly didn¡¯t know how to settle this situation. He had no choice but to seek advice while using pleading eyes to look at the Dragon Knight Ingrid who was the chief in charge of the matches.

    ??????

    However, Ingrid¡¯s eyes remained unchanged. She was currently shocked by Be¡¯s Holy Knight¡¯s strength which wasn¡¯t noticed by the Octavia Empire. This was a huge loss for the Octavia Empire who had given such a talent to the neighboring Gabriel Empire. It seemed like she had to make a report to the Emperor.

    ??????

    William¡¯s pleading eyes were automatically ignored by Ingrid¡¯s deep thoughts. The audience were all enthusiastic by the match. There were only a rare few freshmen in the Knight¡¯s ss that entered the school with high-level knight skills and there were even lesser Holy Knights. Furthermore, the Holy Knights and the Dragon Knights were students that typically came from the Octavia Empire. But Be was a student from the Gabriel Empire which was a swordsman empire. It was already a miracle for her to even reach the level of the Holy Knight.

    ????????????

    Be had sessfully attracted the attention of certain individuals, like Aurora and Daphne, who were both concentrated on her. They were also at the Holy Knight¡¯s level, but their Holy Guard wasn¡¯t as insanely powerful as Be¡¯s, which could be used for such a long period of time. If they were on the stage right now, they wouldn¡¯t be able to be asposed as Be.

    ????????????

    ¡°Sylvia, the sky isn¡¯t safe. You bettere down. As long as youe down, I will allow you to attack me.¡±

    ????????????

    ¡°No, your eyes are too... I am noting down no matter what. What can you do...¡±

    ????????????

    ¡°Then I shall not hold back. Since you are noting down, I will go up and look for you.¡±

    ????????????

    Be extended a pair of translucent shadow wings and used it to fly into the sky, rushing at Sylvia. These wings were a flying tool from her ¡°silly little sister¡±, Dark Demon God, Alice. With this item, no matter how much of a cheat Sylvia¡¯s flight magic was, it would not affect Be.

    ????????????

    ¡°You actually have a flying tool... Don¡¯te over. Come any closer and I will use my ultimate move! You...¡±

    ????????????

    Before Sylvia could finish talking, Be immediately arrived at her side and punched at Sylvia¡¯s magic barrier. A single punch had shattered Sylvia¡¯s barrier and the powerful shockwave had ripped away Sylvia¡¯s grey mantle, allowing Be to finally see Sylvia¡¯s true face.

    On the inside, Sylvia was wearing an official mage¡¯s attire. These mage clothes were something that the mages would wear when they were having an internal conference. That blue decorative design had urately determined that Sylvia¡¯s magic was mainly the water attribute. Now that her magic attribute had been exposed to Be, she had lost to her tactics advantage. If Be knew any thunder attribute magic or attacks, Sylvia would have lost.

    ????????????

    ¡°Miss Sylvia, you don¡¯t look ugly. Why are you wearing such an ugly mantle? It¡¯s such a waste of your good looks!¡±

    ????????????

    ¡°What do you mean I don¡¯t look ugly. You bad girl... my disguise had been destroyed by you. If you don¡¯tpensate one to me, I will...¡±

    ????????????

    Be¡¯s statement was just a joke to tease Sylvia. In Be¡¯s aesthetic point of view, Sylvia¡¯s azure blue hair, blue eyes, and fair skin were almost the same standard as the beauties like Natasha and the academy belles. Saying that she didn¡¯t look ugly was just a joke.

    ????????????

    ¡°Miss Sylvia, if you don¡¯t admit defeat then don¡¯t me me when my next move shreds all your clothes.¡±

    ????????????

    ¡°What? You dare!... I am!...¡±

    ????????????

    ¡°There is nothing I do not dare to

    ???????????? do. Miss Sylvia, your figure looks quite good. A pity that in the next second, I will...¡±

    ¡°I surrender. You better remember this...¡±

    ????????????

    Against Be¡¯s ¡°clothes ripping¡¯ threat, Sylvia finally admitted defeat, as she didn¡¯t wish for people to see her naked. Be¡¯s eyes had a type of ¡°self-confident¡¯ and she was truly afraid that this immoral Holy Knight will really use the shockwaves to rip her clothes. There were plenty of male students observing them and if they were to see her naked body, she would no longer be able to stay in the Olsylvia Academy.

    ????????????

    Looking at Sylvia¡¯s departure, Be¡¯s eyes shed with an evil glow. She was definitely going to ¡°rip¡± this beautiful mage¡¯s attire. If it weren¡¯t for arge number of spectating male students, and not wanting to let them have the benefits, Be would already have executed her n to ¡°rip¡± Sylvia¡¯s clothes.

    ????????????

    ¡°As student Sylvia had automatically admitted defeat. I dere that Duchess Bellina is the winner. Since this is Duchess Bellina¡¯s 12th consecutive victory, today¡¯s tournament schedule will end here. There is no need to continue the rest of the matches.¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t satisfying enough, what exactly did Duchess Bellina say to Miss Sylvia in the sky? I will pay 50 gold coins to whoever knows!¡±

    ¡°What is this!? Isn¡¯t the freshmen strength test an unrestricted tournament? I still want to continue betting on Duchess Bellina. Is there any sense to this rule? A winner with consecutive wins is restricted? I am not convinced!¡±

    ????????????

    ¡°I am not convinced too. There is a conspiracy! We want the truth, we... Don¡¯t pull me... Help...¡±

    ????????????

    In the audience stand, there were a few ¡°brave ones¡± that were unconvinced by the tournament result and were immediately dragged off by a ¡°mysterious person¡±. They had forgotten that the host had all the authority for the freshmen strength test. Those that were unconvinced were basically from the Viscount or Baron families. Those of the lower-ss nobility definitely deserved a beating, as they dared to ¡°talk so much¡± even though they had no status.

    ????????????

    Not letting Be continue the tournament was the best decision, as she had already demonstrated her strength as a Holy Knight. If she continued the tournament, there was definitely going to be more bets that would be ced on her. If Be was to continue fighting a few more matches, the banker might probably go bankrupt.

    ????????????

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, are you really from the Gabriel Empire? They are a swordsman empire and are very hostile towards those with the knight¡¯s profession. I find it a little strange that you are able to climb to the Duchess¡¯ rank at such a young age.¡±

    ????????????

    ¡°Miss Daphne, for this question, you maye and look for me at the Rose Society¡¯s new activity room when you are free. I would like to speak to you alone about this. That¡¯s right, you have a very pleasant voice. Be more cheerful in the future. Don¡¯t always put on a cold expression that deters people from approaching you.¡±

    ????????????

    As Be was on the way back to the resting area, she had been interrupted by the ¡°Dusk Knight¡± Daphne. She was obviously suspicious about Be¡¯s status, but Be had evaded her question with her quick wits. Before Be left, she even teased Daphne a little, which made this cold and prideful beautiful knight at a loss.

    ????????????

    This tournament was finally finished and Be had to go resolve the problems of her own Rose Society¡¯s new activity room. Last weekend, during the society territory wars, the Golden Legend Society¡¯s President Carlos didn¡¯te. Due to theck ofbat power, they were unable to take down the Rose Society¡¯sst territory. This week¡¯s battle situation wasn¡¯t going to be simr tost week. When Be had arrived at the resting area, there were already two familiar figures that were waiting for her return.

    ????????????

 Volume 3 Chapter 104: The Unexpected Reward at Scripps Cemetery

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 104: The Unexpected Reward at Scripps Cemetery</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Every academy had plenty of unknown legends. In this Other World¡¯s academy, there were also such legends. ording to the records in the <Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Midnight Unbelievable Tales> which Be had stolen from the St. Louis Church Academy¡¯s Jim Library, the massive Olsylvia Academy had more than a dozen forbidden grounds.

    These forbidden grounds had been sealed up and were not indicated on the academy¡¯s map. None of the societies dared go near these forbidden grounds. Not even the church¡¯s society, Doors of Truth, nor the paramilitary society, Iron Blood Cross, dared to get involved with these ces. From today, Be and the Rose Society were going to establish a new history and take control of these forbidden grounds.

    The ones that came to look for Be in the resting area were her dorm mates, Assassin Noreya and Puppet Master ine. Both of their true faces had yet to be exposed and they were much safer than Kriss, as she was just too popr and would inevitably attract others¡¯ attention. Lisha and Ariel were seemingly afraid of such ces so Be didn¡¯t try to force them.

    When Be thought about Lisha and Ariel¡¯s hidden identity, she felt likeughing. These twossies were obviously viin bosses and they were actually afraid of an academy legend? She was truly baffled by them and didn¡¯t even know how they obtained their status as viin bosses.

    ¡°Be. It is not night time yet. You sure you want to go?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I have tons of things to do at night and sleeping would be much better than spending the night in such ces!¡±

    ¡°Then let¡¯s depart! Noreya has already scouted the path.¡±

    After Be informed Nina and the others that she was going to leave, she simply left the training grounds. Nina and the other original members of the Rose Society were concerned about Be¡¯s new n for territory. But considering that Be was already a Holy Knight, they felt that there shouldn¡¯t be a problem and simply let Be leave in advance. Nina and the others didn¡¯t leave. They wanted to help Be settle the aftermath of the ranking battles, as there would probably be people that would inquire about Be¡¯s whereabouts.

    There were plenty of busybodies that wanted to follow Be. Among them were many ¡°high-level undercovers¡± that were from the News Club. Their baths infiltration operationst week hadn¡¯t gotten the News Club closed down. Their ¡°gentry spirit¡± had obtained approval from the majority from the male students. The students involved might have been severely punished, but none had been expelled by the academy.

    But when they saw the ¡°ugly woman¡± Noreya and that ¡°cursed woman¡± ine, they chose to back off. They might want to hit on Duchess Bellina and rope in some rtionships, but they decided to wait for the next time. This decision to wait caused them to miss an opportunity to see Noreya and ine¡¯s true faces. By the time they knew of the duo¡¯s true appearance, Be would have already ¡°subdued¡± them.

    The male students might not dare, but that didn¡¯t mean the same for the female students. Sylvia changed into a new set of the ck mantle and exited the ce from another entrance as she followed Be and the others and left the training grounds. No one had noticed her departure as all the attention had been concentrated on Be, greatly decreasing the amount of attention on Sylvia.

    ¡°Be, I didn¡¯t think that you would actually defeat Sylvia. She is from the empire of magic and she is the eldest youngdy from one of the Aldridge Empire¡¯s top five Arcana Aristocratic Families. She is also known as the Deep Blue Four Heads. Ariel told me that Sylvia specializes in ice attribute, wind attribute, and many other magic attributes. She isn¡¯t actually that easy to deal with.¡±

    ¡°ine, stop praising Be. This fellow must have done something despicable to force Sylvia to admit defeat.¡±

    ¡°Noreya, how can you suspect me? We have already done that at night... uh, can you first put your bow and arrow down? Everything can be negotiated. This is still within the academy and if you do this, things will be difficult for Natasha.¡±

    ¡°Noreya, can you let me know where you and Be go at night?¡±

    Sylvia was not far behind from the trio and she was a little baffled by Noreya and ine¡¯s voice. These twossies had pleasant voices and they didn¡¯t sound like the voices that ugly girls would have. Could the rumors be false? Sylvia was now even more interested in Be.

    Sylvia always carried around a tracking artifact, the Concealment Gem, which was why Be and the others didn¡¯t realize they were being followed. Assassin Noreya had ced all her attention on Be right now, but if she had been moving by herself, she would have been able to spot the traces of Sylvia¡¯s tracking.

    It was currently time for sses and there weren¡¯t many students loitering about. Be and her group sessfully arrived at their destination, one of the nine Academy Forbidden Grounds of the Olsylvia Academy, the Scripps Cemetery. This was a nameless cemetery that had existed for ten thousand years and had been abandoned since the Olsylvia Academy had been established.

    The legend of Scripps Cemetery wasn¡¯t considered horrific. Previously, when the Manasvir Empire had arranged a cemetery keeper, he had seen many strange undead demonic beings in the cemetery. Originally, such undead beings could be purified in the Other World, but when the cemetery keeper said he saw multiple undead demonic beings, the Radiant Church actually chose to seal up the cemetery and did not purify those evil spirits. This made people suspect that there were some hidden secrets.

    Be had once inquired about this to President Maria and the four Holy Maidens, but they were also not clear about its secrets. The Radiant Church had plenty of secrets that they wouldn¡¯t divulge to the Holy Maidens and those who weren¡¯t the Pope¡¯s sessors. When Be investigated the evil spirits that caused the Four Great Forbidden Books to be sealed up in Jim Library, they were actually all made up by the Radiant Church.

    The eastern campus of Olsylvia Academy, the Olivia Wizard Academy, housed Scripps Cemetery. The 10,000-year-old cemetery, which had been silent for many years, was now weing its first new group of adventurers. The cemetery had been constructed on the peak of Mt. Vernon, which was the tallest mountain in Olsylvia City, but it was unclear why.

    Wasn¡¯t it better to change this great ce into a tourist attraction? Be and her group had arrived at the perimeter wall of the cemetery. When they stopped at thatrge, rust-spotted gate, they saw something surprising. Therge cemetery gates, which were supposed to be sealed, were actually open. There was a lock hanging on the gates but it wasn¡¯t locked.

    ¡°Be, this lock hasn¡¯t been damaged. It should have been opened with a key. From the looks of it, someone already went in first. We are not the first group of people here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. We will go in and take a look too. Let¡¯s see what kind of secrets are hidden in this cemetery!¡±

    Noreya carefully felt the lock and determined that the gate was opened with a key. The Olsylvia Academy hadn¡¯t arranged any cemetery keeper. They may have been too confident that this ce didn¡¯t require any guards.

    It was still daytime and the entire cemetery had been illuminated by the sun¡¯s rays, making it less sinister, but it was still cold and cheerless. Once someone entered the cemetery, the first thing that came into view was a huge tombstone and the words on it had been corroded by the forces of nature. There were plenty of tombstones that were missing, leaving behind solitary graves.

    The Scripps Cemetery was a western-style cemetery. Be didn¡¯t think that it was horrifying but she saw something that she couldn¡¯t understand. A western-style cemetery was a ce where holy crosses were amon sight, but this cemetery didn¡¯t have any. Perhaps, this cemetery hadn¡¯t even been blessed by a priest. In Be¡¯s past life, this ce would be an unholynd.

    There would be the asional chilling sound of wings in the cemetery which made Be a little nervous. It was fortunate that they hadn¡¯t visited this ce at night. If Be had toe with just the girls, she wouldn¡¯te even if someone beat her to death. Be was feeling a little unworthy in her status as the Demon God and King because she was actually afraid of this cemetery.

    ¡°Why would the three of them enter Scripps Cemetery, which has been sealed up for years? If a teacher found out about this, they would be in trouble. I have to go pull them out... Who are you?¡±

    Just as Sylvia was about to interrupt and confront Be and the others, she was blocked by a blurry ck shadow behind her. The shadow looked like a human but its facial features were fuzzy and distorted. Sylvia was shocked by the presence of this terrifying demonic being during the daytime and nearly fell to the ground. She had seen departed spirits but not an evil spirit that looked so terrifying.

    ¡°Little girl, this old one shall take your body. I have been waiting here for tens of thousands of years. A human finally appeared today.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t youe over... I...¡±

    Sylvia¡¯s beautiful face was dripping cold sweat. She had realized that her magic had been suddenly restricted and she didn¡¯t even know when she had be unable to use her magic. A Mage that couldn¡¯t use magic had abat strength that was even weaker than a hired mercenary guard! At this moment, Sylvia subconsciously reached for the magic scroll on her body.

    Once she reached for it, her expression grew even worse. All the magical tools that she had stored in her storage ring had mysteriously vanished. Even the Concealment Gem that she was wearing earlier had suddenly gone missing, exposing her tracks. She didn¡¯t know how this had happened, but Sylvia believed that it was because of this horrific ck shadow.

    ¡°Little girl, this old one used to be an Assassin and also a thief. Your Assassin ss¡¯s instructors are all like infants to me, let alone a Mage like this. Just surrender. I simply need a Human Race¡¯s body!¡±

    It was unknown where Sylvia got her courage from, but she immediately ran towards the Scripps Cemetery. When the ck shadow noticed, it immediately chased after her in a sh. It was unknown what kind of attack the ck shadow used, but once it reappeared after the sh, Sylvia fell to the ground. But she was still very conscious and knew that she had not died yet.

    ¡°Hey, hey, what are you running for,ss? Don¡¯t go alert those people in the front. Stay behind; have a good chat with this old one.¡±

    ¡°Sorry to disturb; where did youe from? She is my ssmate...¡±

    ¡°Uh, you dem... Damn it, I shouldn¡¯t have said so much nonsense!¡±

    Just as the ck shadow was going to make a move on Sylvia, Be appeared beside her, along with herpanions, Noreya and ine. When Sylvia¡¯s Concealment Gem had stopped working, Noreya had immediately noticed her existence. Fortunately, they found her in time, otherwise, Sylvia would have been abducted by this ck shadow.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, please help me...¡±

    Before Sylvia could finish her statement, she fainted. The ck shadow must have done something despicable like poison or something. Seeing how skillful the ck shadow was, it must be an ¡°old gentry¡±. Be wasn¡¯t afraid that Sylvia might have anything worrisome on her body, and walked forward to carry her.

    (TL note: I don¡¯t know if the word ¡°gentry¡± has been exined. But in Chinese ng, this gentry actually means pervert)

    ¡°You old pervert... no, old man. Leave now. One look and I know that you are not a match for me. I see that you are an old generation gentry and not make things difficult for you. I will reluctantly take in this girl under me.¡±

    ¡°She is my prey. Don¡¯t think that because you are not of the Human Race I don¡¯t dare to make a move on you. I am...¡±

    Before that ck shadow could finish talking, Noreya threw a bunch of darts towards the ck shadow, which struck at its heart position. Before that nameless ck shadow could even counterattack, it had been dissipated by the darts.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think that I will forget this. You shall receive what you deserve tonight.¡±

    ine looked at the dissipating ck shadows and sank into a deep thought. She felt that this ck shadow wasn¡¯t an evil spirit that was produced from a demonic being, as evil spirits wouldn¡¯t have any holy presence. That ck shadow had holy presence and should be a holy spirit. Holy spirits came from ancient heroes¡¯ souls that were left behind. It was very different from an evil spirit.

    At the outskirts of the Scripps Cemetery, Mage Sylvia finally regained her consciousness from her temporary unconsciousness. Once she woke up, she felt that her entire body was very cold and when she looked down, her beautiful face instantly flushed red. Her clothes had been stripped off her. Even her rings and essories had been taken off. She was currently in a ¡°truly empty¡± state.

    Sylvia was even more nervous because her limbs were tied up with some mysterious spiderweb and she was currently immobilized. She was like a snow-whitemb that was getting ready to be ughtered. If a man had tied her up in this current state, a horrific thing would probably happen next.

    ¡°Miss Sylvia, you have awakened huh? Don¡¯t worry. That ck shadow¡¯s attack was poisonous and for your safety, I took the initiative to destroy all your clothes that had the poison.¡±

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, please untie me quickly. I have already recovered. Can you not use those terrifying eyes to look at me. Your hands shouldn¡¯t touch me like that... Everything can be discussed, please don¡¯t do this...¡±

    Sylvia naturally didn¡¯t believe the rumors about Be and she knew that the mysterious ck shadow¡¯s attack hadn¡¯t poisoned her, as it had merely knocked her out temporarily. Be had stripped her naked and tied her up while her hands moved around Sylvia¡¯s body dishonestly, meaning she was up to nothing good. Furthermore, Be¡¯s naturally blue and beautiful eyes had a wicked expression and were scanning her body, which made Sylvia very ufortable.

    ¡°Not good. Sylvia, you better tell me the truth. I am someone that likes to bully beautiful and virtuous girls. Didn¡¯t I tell you that you are going to have a boyfriend soon? I am now going to fulfill my promise.¡±

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, if you do this, you will...¡±

    ¡°Alright, I will be more intimate with you when we return. You will first quietly stay in my familiar demon¡¯s spatial zone first.¡±

    Before Sylvia could say what she wanted to, her alluring little mouth had been gagged by Be with a red cloth. This beautiful girl with an azure blue long hair had no choice but to resist Be¡¯s rudeness with angered eyes. She didn¡¯t expect that Be was actually a female pervert with a Holy Knight¡¯s status. It was all because of Sylvia¡¯s curiosity that she was in this state.

    ¡°Miss Sylvia, don¡¯t use such captivating eyes to stare at me. I am a person that cannot resist a beautiful girl¡¯s provocation. If you continue like this, I will not be able to control myself.¡±

    Sylvia was frightened as one of Be¡¯s hands had moved upwards from her thigh. If she didn¡¯t stop, Sylvia¡¯s chastity was at risk.

    Seeing how obedient Sylvia was, Be didn¡¯t continue to tease her. Be then summoned her familiar demon, the Demon World Princess Diaz. With Diaz¡¯s assistance, Be put Sylvia into her familiar demon¡¯s spatial zone. Assassin Noreya had been keeping a lookout from a distance. She might have looked at Be¡¯s every move with an expression of disdain but she didn¡¯t go over to stop her.

    Noreya had infiltrated the St. Louis Church Academy with Be to ¡°kidnap¡± President Maria and the Radiant Church¡¯s four Holy Maidens, thus, she was already used to such scenes. It would actually be stranger if Be was to release Sylvia!

    ¡°Noreya, thank you for helping me keep a lookout. When ine returns from her reconnaissance, you will treat it as if nothing happened, okay? Just say that I have released Sylvia and I will reward you when we return.¡±

    ¡°Be, everything about you is great, except your hobby, which is too... Sylvia is the Eldest Young Lady from one of the Aldridge Empire¡¯s top five Arcana Aristocratic Families. Aren¡¯t you afraid that her family members wille to the academy...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother about this problem. I have my ways to make Sylvia belong to me forever. My domain is alsocking a talented Mage. Didn¡¯t I already make an appointment with Sylvia? It¡¯s just that my method is a little strange.¡±

    Noreya didn¡¯t question Be¡¯s quibble anymore, as ine had already returned from her reconnaissance. ine and Noreya didn¡¯t have much mutual trust yet; although they did cooperate for a short moment, it wasn¡¯t at the stage that they could truly trust one another.

    ¡°ine, what is wrong? You don¡¯t look good. Did you discover a strange ce?¡±

    ¡°Be, when I was in the passage between the cemetery, I discovered... my Elder Sister Isaman¡¯s footprint. It looked like it was left there recently.¡±

 Volume 3 Chapter 105: A Disturbing Night at Scripps Cemetery

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 105: A Disturbing Night at Scripps Cemetery</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Yukan

    At the eastern part of the campus of Olsylvia Academy was one of the forbidden grounds, the Scripps Cemetery. After Be kept Sylvia properly, she continued her trip with Noreya and ine. Her familiar demon, Demon World Princess Diaz did not show her face so ine did not manage to see Be¡¯s familiar demon. She also did not know that Sylvia had already been ¡°taken in¡± by Be.

    ????????????

    ¡°ine, how do you know that the footprints are left by your sister, Isaman? The footprints have no name!¡±

    ????????????

    ¡°This question is the secret of my profession. If there is a chance, I will let you know!¡±

    ????????????

    ine did not rify Be¡¯s bewilderment. She was the only dormitory roommate who Be hadn¡¯t seen naked. At the present time, she could only be considered a normal friend and her body¡¯s secret needed to be kept secret from Be. Her profession was said to be named Puppet Master but Be felt that her identity was not as simple as just a Puppet Master.

    ????????????

    It was very shabby in the inside of Scripps Cemetery and it seemed that no one had offered sacrifices for a very long time. The deceased spirits here weren¡¯t going to go through the reincarnation process. Based on the hidden secret of the Radiant Church, ten thousand years ago, the Twelve Demon Kings had intervened in the battle of the God World and the God World had lost thoroughly. The Twelve Gods, together with a group of High-Level Gods, had all either died in battle or were unounted for.

    ????????????

    The Death God was a first-ss God and had also died in the battle. Once the Death God and God of Life died, nobody managed the Reincarnation Passage. Currently the dead were not able to reincarnate and this had caused the whole human continent to have exceptionally many wandering spirits. The Radiant Church seized the opportunity to emerge. Luckily the new spirits were not managed by the God World, if not the Other World would have been finished ten thousand years ago.

    ????????????

    On the graveyard floor, Be had seen the footprints that ine mentioned. On the muddy ground, there was indeed a row of footprints that was left behind by a human. However, besides the human race¡¯s footprint, there were also many mysterious footprints and they all seemed to look simr to the human race.

    ????????????

    ¡°Be, this footprint is not left by a living person. It should be a dead person, probably an undead Demon Corpse.

    Noreya looked at the footprint on the ground and realized that the footprint was iplete. For instance, the footprint that was nearest to her, the owner of the footprint, the sole of the foot seemed to be partly gnawed off. Noreya, besides being an assassin, also had archer as a subss and in her past life, her actual profession was a hunter.

    ????????????

    ¡°The corpse of an undead... This Scripps Cemetery should have a thousand years of history and if there really were traces of the undead, it would be a ten thousand year Corpse God. Be, should we retreat first? Even the Catholic Cardinal of the Radiant Church would not dare to deal with a Corpse God¡±.

    ????????????

    ine was slightly worried for the safety of her sister Isaman. Based on the point of view of the Interdimensional Traveler, she and Isaman are not considered sisters but ine also did not want to implicate Be and Noreya, thus she could only suggest for them to retreat first.

    ????????????

    ording to the ability of the undead, those that had existed for a century would be known as a Zombie King, those that existed for a millennium would be a Zombie Demon, then those that had been surviving for ten millenium would be known as a Corpse God. Even in Be¡¯s Darkness Sacred Region, there weren¡¯t any Corpse Gods. She did not expect that at the Scripps Cemetery, there would be Corpse God, and not just one of them!

    ????????????

    These Corpse Gods had been awake all this time but they did not climb up to attack Be and others. It was not because the sunlight restricted their actions, the Corpse King was not afraid of the sunlight, let alone the Corpse God. It was also not because Be and others were not human and with special identities thus being unable to snatch away their very abnormal human bodies.

    ????????????

    The Corpse Gods actually feared the Great Evil ying Sword which Be had put in the storage rings she brought with her. This Great Evil ying Sword was a genuine product that was bought from Akmans, who was one of the male saviors, and the sword was actually one of the nemeses of evil. To be cut by the Great Evil ying Sword, even if it was a Corpse God, it would also die.

    It was already considered strange that Be, being both a Demon King and a Demon God, could carry and use weapons of the Savior. ine and Noreya, who were herpanions, had also faced a simr situation whereby they had very evil auras but they were unknown entities who were able to carry equipment of the Savior.

    ????????????

    Be did not bring President Maria and the four Holy Maidens nor did she call Angel, who was proficient in spirit magic. Regarding this Scripps Cemetery adventure trip, they had miscalcted from the start; they didn¡¯t bring the full set of professions (like in a game) with them so now they were trapped. ????????????

    ??????

    ¡°It does not matter, we shall continue to advance and follow Isaman¡¯s footprint as we can¡¯t leave her alone over here. She should have opened that door using a key!¡±

    ????????????

    Be decided to continue. It was still daytime, even if there was Corpse God climbing out, they would just cripple their own two legs. If she really couldn¡¯t handle it, then she could summon that broken down Lolita, who was a Loli, and bomb this public cemetery. Ockham, who was one of the Ex-Twelve Demon Kings, had also been killed by Lolita. No matter how strong a Corpse God was, it could not win against the Twelve Demon Kings.

    ????????????

    In the depths of the Scripps Cemetery, where the nameless stele was, Be and her party had seen President Isaman, who was dressed in a pure white sacrificial apparel. Be didn¡¯t expect that President Isaman would be the priest and stared nkly for a while. The namelist of the St. Louis Church Academy elite priest members that she had gotten from President Maria did not have Isaman¡¯s name.

    ????????????

    The Radiant Church had stipted that all high-level priests and above would be recorded in the file. It was obvious that Isaman did not register with the Radiant Church. It was estimated that she was not a normal priest. A person who was ranked first in the Olsylvia Academy Magic Profession students; Be would not believe that she was just a priest even if she was beaten to death.

    ????????????

    ¡°President Isaman, what are you doing here, I remember that this ce is a forbidden ground!¡±

    ????????????

    ¡°Oh, Duchess Bellina, why are you here when there is nothing happening and you are not part of the clergy?¡±

    ????????????

    Isaman turned around and looked at Be with a puzzled expression. The Scripps Cemetery had buried the human heroes that had died in the battle ten thousand years ago in Olsylvia City. After the heroes had died in the battle ten thousand years ago, because they could not reincarnate, their spirits had been hovering around here.

    ????????????

    Following the psed time, the spirit of these former human heroes had be depraved. They were trapped in this Scripps Cemetery for ten thousand years and nobody had offered sacrifices to them; even a normal person would be crazy. The corpses that were left behind had basically changed into Corpse Gods. The reason they had not gone out to wreck the world was because they had no consciousness. They would only be based on the memory fragments and instincts before they died, and lingered around their original ce.

    ??????????????????

    Previously, Sylvia had met a certain corrupted hero spirit that was both a thief and an assassin. It had depended on its instinct and innate skill to effortlessly steal away Sylvia¡¯s magic artifact. If she had not met Be and the few ¡°aliens¡± who had stopped it, it would have already gotten away.

    ????????????

    These corrupted holy spirits were different from the Corpse God as their original corpse had already been destroyed in thest battle. They could only wait for a living person to turn up and then to wrest control of that person¡¯s body. Because of an unknown reason, they were unable to attach themselves to the body of the Corpse Gods.

    ????????????

    ¡°Isaman, you are saying this ce does not just have Corpse Gods but also holy spirits that have been corrupted. How did you know about this? Even President Maria and that others didn¡¯t know about this matter so how could you have known...¡±

    ???

    ¡°Bellina, please don¡¯t ask about that anymore; everybody has their own secrets. These corrupted holy spirits and the Corpse Gods, will temporarily not attack priests who are part of the clergy. I didn¡¯t ask why you are alright, so why should you try to figure out my secret?¡±

    ????????????

    Under the nameless monument, there were many bouquets spread over there and it looked like it was made of wildflowers that were picked from the mountain. Isaman put both her palms together and prayed in front of the monument. Her position was not very different from President Maria and those orthodox school clerics. There was no doubt about the identity of President Isaman being a priest.

    ????????????

    Be walked over to Isaman¡¯s side and had quietly observed Isaman¡¯s every movement. ine and Noreya were hidden in a distant ce and observed secretly. Isaman was their nominal Student President so it would be troublesome if they were seen by her.

    ????????????

    They were not like Be who had belonged to the school next door. If Isaman had wanted to punish Be, she would have pressure President Lucia to pressure and could not directly punish Be. Because Be was a student of Filomena Nobility Academy and fell under President Lucia¡¯s management. She was the student president of Euphemia Imperial Academy and could not control Be.

    ????????????

    ¡°Student Bellina... Why do you keep on looking at my face? Pay attention to your knight image! It¡¯s currently a solemn prayer ceremony, can¡¯t you be more dignified?¡±

    ????????????

    Be¡¯s gaze towards Isaman finally made the student president unable to be calm. Be¡¯s eyes were too strong and invasive and she could not ignore it. If she wasn¡¯t a girl, she would not care about her image and opened her mouth to rain curses.

    ????????????

    ¡°President Isaman, is there anything wrong with me looking at my female servant! The thought that after one month... I will...¡±

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, that¡¯s enough. Thepetition has not started yet! How do you know that you will win for sure? You must stop thinking about that kind of thing.¡±

    ?????????

    Isaman¡¯s reprimanding tone Be was not as tough as before. She had known Be¡¯s strength was not at the level of a rookie from other channels and was at least a holy knight. The bet between them this time, she had estimated that it would be slightly suspenseful. If Be was just a holy knight, she would have ways to win for sure.

    ????????????

    She was just worried that Be had concealed her strength like herself. That would not be easy to handle. Now Isaman started to regret the bet and if she lost, looking at Be¡¯s eyes, it would not be a good thing. If only there was a chance to change the wager of the gamble.

    ????????????

    Be did not care about Isaman¡¯s thinking; she was purely admiring beautiful girls. She hadn¡¯t had much chance to see Isaman so she should look a bit more if given a chance. As for her motive ining over here, Be had a change in her ns. She did not want to meddle in the Corpse God and corrupted holy spirits anymore.

    ????????????

    The Radiant Church had clearly deliberately hidden this spot and should have already reached amon understanding with the school authorities of Olsylvia Academy and sealed the ce up. Outside people could not know about these heroes¡¯ corrupted holy spirits and if they knew, it would be hard to hide the secret that the God World had finished; the firm belief of the human race for ten thousand years would threaten to crumble.

    ¡°Bellina, what are you doing here exactly? I don¡¯t think you¡¯re here like me, tomemorate the deceased!¡±

    ?????????

    ¡°Of course not, I am here... am here to develop territory. This ce doesn¡¯t look very good so I will probably give up.¡±

    ????????????

    Be had not really given up, she just did not want to be the first person to start a war over here. She thought of a crucial point: the suppression of these deceased should be the job of the Saviors and it was unnecessary for her to snatch other people¡¯s rice bowls. Why not arrange jobs for the few male saviors who were ¡°neglecting their duties¡±?

    ????????????

    Be first used her method of hitting on girls, which had worked every time, to persuade President Isaman to leave and after that, she would discuss with Noreya and ine, who were hidden, to unintentionally leaked out this location. It was just in time to give the male saviors proper jobs.

    That night Scripps Cemetery was not peaceful anymore. Scott, the God Knight, had just recovered from a serious injury and heard the news that this area had a great number of demonic beings which would be a good ce to ¡°kill the monsters¡±. He quickly brought his own incorporated troops, which consist of ten over brothers, and rushed over that very night.

    ????????????

    Adide, the God Mage, and Akmans (God Chosen Holy Sword) was tricked by Be intoing over here. The former had heard that Kriss¡¯ favorite flower was nted over here and thetter had heard that the cemetery had hidden arge number of precious divine artifacts. In short, the three men saviors had brought men up to the peak of Mount Vernon. There would be a show to watch tonight.

    ????????????

    Olsylvia Academy, by the first of the Six Major Academy Lakes, Virginia Lake. Duke Bellina¡¯s personal apartment building, ¡°Pure White Heaven¡±. Be¡¯s apartment building No. 1. Currently, it was about 8 pm at night and Be stood on the balcony of the hidden room at the top of the building to survey the distant peak of Mount Vernon.

    The peak of Mount Vernon was already a scene of mes and the school authorities of Olsylvia Academy seemed to be collectively blind. Towards everything that was happening at the peak of Mount Vernon, they had not dispatched people to explore on-site nor arranged people to seal off the road at the bottom of the mountain. It was not sure what they were actually thinking.

    ????????????

    ¡°I beg of you, Be, please let go of me. I can give you lots of money and magical artifacts. The things that happened today...¡±

    ????????????

    ¡°Sylvia, please be my personal magician. I have already taken a fancy to you, are you still trying to run away...¡±

    ????????????

    Be lowered her head and kissed Sylvia¡¯s beautiful cheek gently a few times. Both of Sylvia¡¯s hands and legs were tied to her back with spider threads. Her whole body was naked as she was carried by Be, who was taking liberties. Even if Be was also a girl, she was also scared as she was not sure what the perverted girl would do next!¡±

    ????????????

    ¡°Be, kidnapping a magician could be... please stop, can¡¯t you let me... finish my words... to say...¡±

    ????????????

    ¡°Please be quiet, hmph, this is my territory, please do not struggle anymore.¡±

    ??????

    Be kissed Sylvia¡¯s little mouth again, her tongue skillfully prying open Sylvia¡¯s lips and directly snatching away the beautiful girl¡¯s first kiss which she had kept for over ten years. Sylvia¡¯s blue eyes wereplicated and Be¡¯s tongue ¡°stirred¡± her till her awareness had short circuited.

    ????????????

    Behind Be, there was a big bed and Laceman, the Princess of the Golden Dragon Race, was lying on it at a crooked angle. She was using confused eyes to look at Be and Sylvia flirting. Laceman thought of asking Be to let go of her. She was currently in the same situation with Sylvia, both were tied up by spider threads and left over here. The only difference was that her little mouth was stifled by a certain little ball and she could not utter any word of protest. ???

    ?????????

    Be¡¯s familiar demon, Demon World Princess Diaz, was also sitting on the bed and helping Be hold onto Princess Laceman. This room was specially made for Be to do naughty things. Her dormitory roommates had not returned to the dormitory yet so she seized the moment to bully her ¡°prey¡± which she had an interest in. The matter of Scripps Cemetery, she could wait till tomorrow to see the result.

    ????????????

    ¡°Sylvia, you wanted stronger power! I can help you increase your strength.¡±

    ????????????

    ¡°Be, I would like to go back... I do not want power... Please wait, we can discuss things.¡±

    ????????????

    ¡°Where do you want to go back to? This will be your future home, I will make you fully understand this pointter on!¡±

    ????????????

    ¡°Please do not mess around... I, I will listen to you.¡±

    ????????????

    Just as Sylvia wanted to reject, she saw that Be¡¯s eyes looked fishy so she quickly begged for forgiveness. The haughtiness that Sylvia the magician had, waspletely crushed by Be. Now, she was only a ¡°prey¡± that was controlled by Be.

    ????????????

    ¡°Mistress, Natasha is looking for you. Do I ask her to wait for you in your dormitory?¡±

    ????????????

    ¡°L, please invite her up. I have a big room and hiding one or two people would be no problem. ¡°

    ?????????

    ¡°Okay, got it.¡±

    ????????????

    Although assassin L felt embarrassed at Be¡¯s more and more brazen ¡°offense¡±, she still epted the order and went over. When Sylvia heard that Natasha, the Disciplinary Committee¡¯s Chief, wasing over, she seemed to have hopes of being rescued but obviously, she underestimated Be¡¯s method.

    ????????????

    ¡°Sylvia, did you think that Natasha ising to save you! You¡¯re overthinking. Diaz,e here and hide this girl. Also, please prepare the ceremonial artifact. Tonight, during the full moon, I would like to agree and sign a lifelong demonic contract with Sylvia.¡±

    ????????????

    ¡°Demonic contract! Be, you are...¡±

    ????????????

    Sylvia hadn¡¯t finished asking when Be used her hand to cover her mouth and handed Sylvia, with a face of rm, over to Demon World Princess Diaz. Diaz skillfully blocked up Sylvia¡¯s little mouth and carried her into the room.

    ????????????

    ????????????

    ????????????

    ????????????

    ????????????

    ????????????

 Volume 3 Chapter 106: An Intoxicated Chief of the Disciplinary Committee

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 106: An Intoxicated Chief of the Disciplinary Committee</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Olsylvia Academy, by the first of the Six Major Academy Lakes, Virginia Lake. Duke Bellina¡¯s personal apartment building, ¡°Pure White Heaven¡±. In a secret room at Be¡¯s apartment building No. 1, Natasha stood in the doorway, dressed in Olsylvia Academy¡¯s standard uniform. She had found Be in a room filled with the warm afterglow of amorous rtions.

    ??????

    ¡°Natasha, is there anything I can help you with at this hour? I am a very busy person.¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Be... could you put on a coat beforeing out? These undergarments are too... You¡¯re lucky that the Disciplinary Committee hasn¡¯t ced any restrictions on the type of undergarments that thedies can wear, otherwise I would have to issue you a warning.¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Natasha, this is your fault then. Girls should be able to wear anything they want in their own hostels. That being said, there aren¡¯t any boys around anyway. Honestly, it¡¯s such a pity that you hide your own beautiful figure behind such conservative clothing. ¡°

    ??????

    Be had always been especially bold when she was in the hostel. Tonight, she was wearing a set of ck lingerie, with a matching pair of sheer ck stockings on her shapely legs. The room had arge balcony, which allowed the moonlight to fill the room and add to the sensual atmosphere.

    ??????

    Under the moonlit sky, Be was exceptionally alluring with her revealed snow white skin. As Natasha was reserved by nature, she was almost embarrassed to look Be in the eyes. She had never seen such enticing undergarments and would have never chosen anything like that for herself. Hopefully, she would not regret her decision to visit Be here tonight.

    ????????????

    As a hint of red blossomed on Natasha¡¯s cheeks, Be felt a rush of delight. Who knew that the chief of the Disciplinary Committee, usually so rigid and cold, would ever feel embarrassed? Be could not help but wonder what intriguing expressions Natasha¡¯s face would show if she was in her room instead. Be preferred to sleep in her birthday suit.

    ???

    ¡°Natasha,e over here. Don¡¯t you feel tired standing there?¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Alright. Hold on, I don¡¯t drink. I will have some fruit juice instead of what you¡¯re having.¡±

    ??????

    ¡°In that case, you don¡¯t have to worry. This is just some fruit juice; it¡¯s not alcohol.¡±

    ??????

    Both of them sat across from each other at a white table on the balcony. Be took out a bottle of bright red juice and poured each of them a ss. Of course, this was not just fruit juice. To be urate, it was a wine made from fermented fruit juice. Calling it fruit juice might be pushing it a little, but it was technically not wrong.

    ??????

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you worried about the juice? I shall drink first then.¡±

    ??????

    Be saw that Natasha had held the cup up to her lips, refusing to drink. It seems that thisss was rather vignt. No wonder she was the chief of the Disciplinary Committee. However, Be had not added anything special to the drink. She was not insane to the extent that she would force herself on the chief of the Disciplinary Committee.

    ??????

    ¡°Be, this fruit juice tastes a little strange. What fruit was this made from?¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Natasha, this fruit originates from my territory, Sarnia Duchy, and is one of the local specialities! Are you experiencing any difort? This juice is not for everyone.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m okay. It¡¯s just that this tastes like... a little like... Never mind. Let¡¯s move on to the main reason I¡¯m here tonight.¡±

    Natasha wanted to say that the strange fruit had tasted a little like blood. When she had used to hunt magical beasts, there had been one asion where the beast¡¯s blood had sttered onto her face, leaving her a deep impression of the taste of blood. But, other than feeling a slight warmth emanating through her body, she did not feel like anything was wrong.

    ??????

    The true name of this fruit juice was called the ¡°Demon¡¯s Feast¡±. It was a specially made wine that Demon Kings used when entertaining their most capable subordinates. This drink was made from the fruit of the Bleeding Tree ¨C the ¡°Demon¡¯s Tomato¡±. If a human who was pure of heart drank this wine, they would immediately vomit. As Natasha did not show any abnormal reactions to the wine, it meant that at her core, she was not a purely good person.

    Somehow, thisss had the potential to join the opposition camp. Be silently poured Natasha another ss of ¡°Demon¡¯s Feast¡±. Since she had potential, there was no harm in drinking a few more sses. Natasha would have no choice but to join her when she was addicted.

    ??????

    ¡°Anyway, Be, have you seen Sylvia today? She was the young maiden mage, yourst opponent, in thepetition this morning. Apparently, she did not return to her hostel this afternoon and her roommates have already sought the Disciplinary Committee¡¯s help in finding her.¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Sylvia... I haven¡¯t seen her! It¡¯s weird that she¡¯s missing. Natasha, why are you looking at me that way? I hope you don¡¯t think that I have something to do with this! I am a good person!¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Be, I am not suspecting you. It¡¯s just that... just that I feel like you enjoy pursuing pretty girls like Sylvia, and there¡¯s no reason why you would not try to bother her.¡±

    ??????

    ¡°What injustice! I would not force a girl to do anything that she is unwilling to do. I swear on the Radiant Gods, I am a good person! Committee member Natasha, I truly have no idea where Sylvia has run off to.¡±

    ??????

    In the most irresponsible fashion, she had pushed the me on the Radiant Gods who had been dead for almost a millennium. Natasha was only asking a casual question and actually did not suspect that Be had done anything. Since Be denied doing anything, she had no reason to pursue the matter.

    ??????

    Unbeknownst to her, Sylvia, Laceman, and the Demon World Princess Diaz were hiding inside the room¡¯srge closet, which was spacious enough for the three of them to hidefortably. Anxiously, Sylvia watched the situation unfold through the crack between the doors.

    Natasha still had not noticed that anything was amiss. As chief of the Disciplinary Committee, she had been advocating chasing Duke Bellina, who was the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s biggest problem student, out of the school. Why was she sitting across from Be?

    ??????

    Be and Natasha appeared to be old friends who had known each other for years and were simply admiring the moon and tasting beautiful wines together. One would think that they were extremely close! The feeling of unease in Sylvia¡¯s heart began to grow stronger. If Natasha from the Disciplinary Committee were to defect, then this school would be doomed!

    ??????

    ¡°Stop moving, littless. It will be in your best interests if you are more cooperativeter. Mistress Be will let you experience bliss beyond your wildest dreams.¡±

    ??????

    Diaz stepped forward and pushed Sylvia into the depths of the closet. Ignoring Sylvia¡¯s desperate pleas for mercy and futile attempts at resistance, Diaz took a piece of red cloth and blindfolded her. By this point, Sylvia had gotten resigned to her fate and hadpletely given up on her ns to seek Natasha¡¯s help.

    ??????

    ¡°Natasha, are you seeing this? There¡¯s something unusual happening at the peak of Mount Vernon.¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Be, don¡¯t bother yourself with this matter. The academy put out a notice that there will be a ceremony to worship the Fire Gods and informed the students not to congregate in the area.¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Fire Gods... I don¡¯t think this is the correct month for worship!¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Be, stop asking questions and just take the Academy¡¯s word for it! I won¡¯t have any more juice. I¡¯m feeling a little... a little tipsy. Didn¡¯t you say that this was not alcohol?!¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Natasha, honestly, this is not alcohol! You have to believe me, this is just fruit juice. One more ss will not do you any harm.¡±

    ??????

    Calmly, Be filled up Natasha¡¯s ss to the brim. If a Demon King were to drink the ¡°Demon¡¯s Feast¡¯, they would not get intoxicated. However, this would not be the case for a human. No matter how high Natasha¡¯s alcohol tolerance was, she was only a young human maiden. At the rate she was drinking, it would only be a matter of time before she got drunk.

    ??????

    ¡°I really can¡¯t drink anymore. Be, I want to leave.¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Natasha, we are just two girls enjoying a few sses of fruit juice. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of. I won¡¯t take advantage of you. If you are going to leave, then I have to look for President Lucia instead!¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll drink with you! Please don¡¯t look for her.¡±

    ??????

    In Olsylvia Academy¡¯s East Campus, at the peak of Mount Vernon, was one of the restricted areas ¨C Scripps Cemetery. Three male saviors had brought theirckeys to y magical beasts. Their opponents were the various Corpse Gods that had crawled out of the graves as well as the fallen holy spirits.

    The male saviors at the scene were Scott, the God Chosen Knight, Adide, the God Chosen Mage, and Akmans, the God Chosen Holy Sword. Each of them had brought along a few of theckeys whom they had recruited from Olsylvia Academy. Aside from the three of them, Norris the Redeemer was on his way with people from the church to provide backup.

    ??????

    Norris was still a suspect in the case of the Church¡¯s Four Great Forbidden Books that had been stolen earlier. However, his restrictions had been temporarily lifted as the Radiant Church had assigned Norris a new mission. His assignment was to urge the two Holy Maidens, Hayley and Susan, to fulfill the Church¡¯s arrangement. They were required to enter into a marriage with the royal families of the five major empires as a form of alliance.

    ??????

    In the central region of the Scripps Cemetery, Scott had put on his golden knight¡¯s armor and was in the midst of an intense fight with a few thickset corpse gods while Akmans was engaged with some agile-bodied ones on the other side. Adide, dressed in a mage¡¯s robes, was wielding his Five Colour Staff and sending bouts of magical attacks into the distance.

    ??????

    Thebat ability of the corpse gods had far surpassed their estimations. Fortunately, they were able to think on their feet and had huddled together once they had realized that the situation was not right. It took thebined powers of three saviors to resist the attacks by the mob of corpse gods. As for theckeys that came with them, they had run away at the first sign of danger even before the saviors had entered the cemetery.

    ??????

    ¡°These zombies are imprable. Even divine artifacts have no effect on them. Swordsman, what¡¯s happening over there?¡±

    ??????

    ¡°It¡¯s not too bad; it¡¯s just that these creatures are too strange. My de¡¯s aura barely hurt any of them. Mage, I think it¡¯s time for you to use the ultimate move, and do it quickly!¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Do you think I don¡¯t want to use my ultimate move? The magical elements in this area are far too thin to be of any use!¡±

    ??????

    This fight was abnormally strenuous for the three of them. As the night belonged to the dark creatures, if it were any other students, they would have been dead by now. It was practically a miracle that Scott and the others were able to sustain for so long. They were beginning to regret their decision to pick a fight that was beyond their abilities. Even though this was one of the best ways to advance levels, it was clear that this fight was beyond their capabilities.

    ??????

    ¡°Scott, look! What is that light?!¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Damn, who is showing off? It¡¯s so blinding!¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t look at me. Even though I¡¯m a mage, my magical abilities are not light based.¡±

    ??????

    At the entrance of the Scripps Cemetery, Norris was holding a golden bible as he walked through the gates. With a bible in his hands, he was chanting the mysterious radiant incantations, as though he was a pastor in the midst of an exorcism.

    ??????

    Wherever Norris went, the millennia-old corpse gods stopped moving, almost as if they had been frozen in space by the holy light. As for the fallen holy spirits, they had already fled to their hiding spaces. The light emanating from Norris was so bright that night seemed to turn into day in the Scripps Cemetery.

    ??????

    ¡°Why are the three of you still standing over there like morons? Get over here. The Scripps Cemetery is their territory, I can¡¯t hold them off much longer. Other than in the graves, they can¡¯t do anything to you now.¡±

    ??????

    Norris looked at the three saviors with aplicated heart. As a Redeemer of a high level unit, he knew that there were male saviors within the Olsylvia Academy.

    ??????

    The only thing was, Norris had not expected the saviors to be so thoughtless when selecting their training grounds. At their current level, they should not have stepped into the Scripps Cemetery at all as it was way out of their league.

    ??????

    Olsylvia Academy, Virginia Lake, Duke Bellina¡¯s personal apartment building, ¡°Pure White Heaven¡±, Be¡¯s building No. 1. Within Be¡¯s secret room, Natasha had already drank ten sses of ¡°Demon¡¯s Feast¡± and was well on her way to being intoxicated.

    ????????????

    ¡°Be, I... want to go home. Why are there four of you now...?¡±

    ????????????

    ¡°Natasha, you¡¯ve had too much to drink. I think it¡¯s best for you to rest here tonight!¡±

    ????????????

    ¡°Drunk? No way, I¡¯m not drunk. I can keep going...¡±

    ????????????

    Before Natasha couldplete her sentence, she had copsed on the table and fallen fast asleep. As it had been less than thirty minutes since her first ss, it was clear that the chief of the Disciplinary Committee was a lightweight when it came to alcohol.

    ????????????

    Be got up from her seat, walked over to Natasha and picked her up. Generally, youngdies were rather light and Be could tell that Natasha was no exception. She could easily lift her up and cradle her in her arms.

    ????????????

    ¡°So hot... Be, you bad, bad girl.... You¡¯re the worst. Hate you...¡±

    ????????????

    Natasha¡¯s face flushed as she realized what she was saying in her drunken state. To be honest, she had not had much alcohol before, and her tolerance was mediocre at best. Somehow, in her carelessness, she had allowed Be to get her drunk.

    ????????????

    Natasha had not brought any weapons or scrolls with her, which clearly showed herck of suspicion towards Be. As a pir of light shot up from the peak of Mount Vernon, where the Scripps Cemetery was, Be turned to look at the dazzling beam of light which hadpletely lit up the night sky.

    ????????????

    Even at such a distance, Be could feel a rush of the holy aura. As a Demon King, she had an innate dislike for a pure, holy aura like this. It was an unmistakable yet indescribable feeling of loathing.

    ????????????

    ¡°That light is far too ring. Neither Scott nor the other male saviors are priests. It seems like there are more saviors within the academy. What a bother!¡±

    ????????????

    ¡°Never mind, let¡¯s help Natasha settle down first. Babes are more important. Since those male saviors are not here to look for trouble, I shall forget that I ever saw them tonight.¡±

    ????????????

    Sylvia had already been dragged onto therge bed by Diaz, Be¡¯s demonic minion, and was now lying together with the Golden Dragon Princess Laceman. She was filled with horror when she saw Be ce a drunken Natasha on the bed and began to undress her.

    ????????????

    ¡°Sylvia, be quiet and do not make any unnecessary noise. It will not turn out well for any of us if you wake her up. Unless... you would like her to admire our little naughty session.¡±

    ????????????

    After she had stripped Natasha bare, Be did not do anything else to her. She simply took a washcloth, wiped her clean, and gently covered her with a nket. After making sure that Natasha wasfortable, Be took two pieces of cotton and carefully used them as earplugs to block out any noise that would cause her to wake up.

    ¡°Even Natasha... you... Be, are you a demon?!¡±????????????

    ¡°Very clever. You¡¯re about half right. However, don¡¯t worry, you will be one soon.¡±

    ????????????

    ¡°Please don¡¯t do this. I beg you. I...¡±

    ????????????

    Sylvia had barely gotten her pleas out of her mouth before Be picked up a bottle of ¡°Demon¡¯s Feast¡± and poured it down her throat. She was firmly locked in Be¡¯s embrace and was unable to move a muscle. Helplessly, she could only watch as Be forced her to drink this strange alcoholic concoction.

    ????????????

    ¡°Too hot.. Let me go... I... I¡¯m begging you...¡±

    ????????????

    ¡°Just say yes, and you will not have to take this torture anymore. Sylvia, don¡¯t you crave eternal life and more power?! If you are going to reject my offer, the entire case of wine will be yours for tonight!¡±

    ????????????

    ¡°That¡¯s too much... I... Yes, I ept. Please... be gentle...¡±

    ????????????

    Sylvia turned to look in the direction of Be¡¯s finger and saw thergest disy case of wine that she had ever seen. It was two meters tall and there were at least twenty bottles of wine in it. If Be really did force this much alcohol down her throat, it would be a fate worse than death. Sylvia had no choice but to submit to Be¡¯s tyranny and give in to her demands.

    ????????????

    Diaz had slipped out onto the balcony to bask in the moonlight. She had decided to give Be some privacy as she indulged in thedies. Both of them had already shared many such experiences. If Diaz were to continue watching, she was afraid that she would not be able to resist the temptation to jump in and participate in the debauchery.

    Diaz was once a princess of the Demon World and she retained some of her royal dignity and sensibilities. At the moment, she could ept Be¡¯s adorations if it were just the both of them but a m??nage a trois or more was out of the question.

    The Golden Dragon Princess Laceman watched Diaz¡¯s retreating figure and was momentarily at a loss. Seriously, this Princess of the Demon World is too much. Forget the fact that she did not dare to remain in the room to watch, Diaz had the nerve to leave her here alone. Laceman had no choice but to take in the sight of Be taking advantage of Sylvia. This forced voyeurism is making her really ufortable.

 Volume 3 Chapter 107: Filomena Nobility Academy Daytime Friendship Convention

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 107: Filomena Nobility Academy Daytime Friendship Convention</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Yukan

    Olsylvia Academy, by the first of the Six Major Academy Lakes, Virginia Lake. Grand Duke Bellina¡¯s personal apartment building, ¡°Pure White Heaven¡±. In a secret room at the top of Be¡¯s apartment building No. 1, the early morning sunlight was shining through the window,nding perfectly onto therge bed.

    ??????

    Sylvia opened her eyes and embarrassingly looked at Be who was hugging her. At the thought of yesterday night¡¯s absurd action, Sylvia¡¯s blush did not reduce for a long time. Be, who had already woken up at an earlier time, saw her embarrassed look.

    ??????

    ¡°Sylvia, you were really unrestrainedst night. You looked so conservative, I was really unable to tell, in the end...¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Be, I beg you not to say anymore. Please spare me, could you let me go back to report that I am safe and sound.¡±

    ???

    Sylvia nearly wanted to faint at the thought of yesterday night. Be, this witch, had not kept her promisest night. Obviously, she had already agreed to her unreasonable request but in the end, Be had simply forced her to drink three bottlesst night. After Sylvia was drunk, she lost control and revealed various kinds of seductive appearances that were seen by Be.

    ¡°I will arrange people to help you to request a leave of absence. Please feel at ease staying here for three days. Darling, I will let you go back when the demon mark on your body is stable.¡±

    ??????

    ¡°You... you have not kept your promise. I want to go back. Wait, please do not lean over. For the time being, I do not want to leave anymore.¡±

    ??????

    Sylvia¡¯s n in her heart could not be hidden from Be who was an ¡°old driver¡±. Be, in one look, had seen through her thoughts which were to run back and try to break the ¡°demon mark¡± that was left on her body.

    ??????

    Be decided to leave Sylvia here for three days and when the ¡°demon mark¡± had stabilized, it would be no use even if the Radiant God came over. The people who were lying over here were Sylvia and Laceman, and Laceman were already asleep. Last night, it was Princess Laceman who was the most high with Be while Sylvia was only going along with it.

    ??????

    Comparing physical strength, Sylvia, the human girl, was no match for Princess Laceman, who was born from the Golden Dragon Race. Last night, Be had ced her main focus on ¡°taking care¡± of Princess Laceman. Her familiar demon, Demon World Princess Diaz, had already hid in Be¡¯s familiar demon dimension and it was estimated that she was unable to ept this absurd group entertainment activity.

    ??????

    As for Natasha, the Disciplinary Committee¡¯s Chief, this time Be was a ¡°good person¡± for once and did not put her hands on her, sending her to the adjacent room. Natasha, who was naked, was not suitable to be sent back to her dormitory. If by any chance it was seen by President Lucia, it would be hard for her to exin.

    ??????

    However, Be did manage to take advantage of Natasha. After Natasha was stripped naked by her, Be could not justify it to herself if she did not take advantage of her.

    ??????

    ¡°Sylvia, please have a good rest. I will love you dearly again tonight. Do remember that the mark on your body is proof of being mine!¡±

    ??????

    Be¡¯s right hand had stopped over at Sylvia¡¯s chest and caressed the bosom which had the demon mark on it for a while before her hand reluctantly left. Sylvia¡¯s whole face was continuously in a state of shyness. Towards Be¡¯s vition, she did not know what to do and could only pretend to be mute.

    ??????

    ¡°Mistress Be, I have already investigated. Yesterday night, thest person to go up the peak of Mount Vernon, which is at the Scripps Cemetery, was Norris, who is the vice president of St. Louis Church Academy¡¯s Doors of Truth Society. As for the treasure he had taken, I have not yet investigated clearly.¡±

    ??????

    ¡°L, thank you for your hard work. There is no need for you to continue to investigate this matter anymore. I thought the savior who was new would be a girl. And to think that I was looking forward to it. Going forward, there will be no need to investigate a savior who is not female.¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Oh... If it is like that then subordinate has understood.¡±

    ??????

    Last night, Assassin L had, based on Be¡¯s order, gone to investigate the route used to descend from the peak of Mount Veron through the night. She heard thatst night it was Norris who had gone up the mountain to save the world. But, she did not manage to get more information on Norris.

    ??????

    Be had gone over to the adjacent bedroom. After she opened the door, she bumped into Natasha, who was about to leave the room. Be felt that she had bumped into the other person¡¯s softest ce. When she was about to savor the aftertaste, Natasha had fallen onto the floor.

    ??????

    ¡°Be, you... What did you do to mest night, my.. Where are my clothes!¡±

    ??????

    Natasha used both hands to cover up her bosom and sat on the floor. Luckily there was a thick red nket on the floor of the room so Natasha was not injured. Currently, her expression was more like bashfulness. After Natasha was drunkst night, she did not remember much about what had happened and could only vaguely remember that Be had carried her.

    ??????

    After she woke up this morning, she realized that she was stripped naked and was ced on an unfamiliar room¡¯s bed. It was an obvious state of ¡°after the event¡± and she felt rmed. She thought of leaving hurriedly to explore when Natasha realized that there was not a piece of clothing in the room. There was not even a piece of towel and the silk quilt which covered her body had a high level of transparency.

    ??????

    ¡°Is this not bullying people! Be, that evil girl, did it on purpose. Natasha had hoped to slip back into her dormitory since it was still early and the majority of people in the dormitory had not woken up. She did not expect to run into the mastermind who hade to visit her.

    ??????

    Along with a light ¡°snapping sound¡±, Be had the room door locked with her hand and looked at Natasha with an ambiguous expression. Normally, this Disciplinary Committee¡¯s Chief always set herself against Be. Now she did not even have the courage to look straight into Be¡¯s eyes.

    ??????

    Natasha¡¯s current look was too ambiguous, as she fell and sat nakedly on the red carpet. If it was a guy who came in and saw her alluring seductive appearance, he would have already pushed her to the ground and ¡°execute her on the spot¡±. On the surface, it seemed that Be had kept herposure but in her heart, she was already harboring bad thoughts.

    ??????

    ¡°Be, please do note over. If you continue toe over, I will shout... continue toe over and I would not be polite anymore.¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Natasha, you don¡¯t have anything at all now. I would like to see, how you will be impolite to me.¡±

    ??????

    ¡°You this... bad girl. Wait, do not carry me, I can walk myself.¡±

    ??????

    ¡°The door is over the other side, Be, what is the meaning of you carrying me in the direction of the bed! Stop, I am not a casual girl. Please stop, I beg of you...¡±

    ??????

    Be moved forward to carry Natasha back to the bed. With regards to Natasha¡¯s protest, she remained unmoved. She pretended not to hear and very carefully put Natasha on the bed. In her heart, Be finally heaved a sigh of relief as Natasha kept twisting about restlessly in her arms.

    ??????

    The most annoying thing was that Natasha was not aware of it. With her being naked and twisting restlessly in Be¡¯s arm, it was a big temptation for Be. A few times, Be nearly could not control herself. If Be had known earlier that Natasha was so restless, she would have directly tied her up like how she had treated Sylvia.

    ??????

    ¡°Oh, Chief of Disciplinary Committee, why are you so quiet all of a sudden, I am not used to it!¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Be... I know that you are a good student. Can you help me to find a set of clothes first? After I¡¯m dressed, we can discuss what had happenedst night, is that alright!¡±

    ??????

    Facing a danger to her ¡°chastity¡±, Natasha could only choose topromise and lie to Be. Now, Be was still wearing the sexy set of ck undergarments which she had wornst night. Her whole person was very close and Natasha sensed a trace of danger within this ambiguous atmosphere.

    ??????

    Before Natasha had seen Be¡¯s intimate rtionship with Kriss, she sensed that this naughty girl could have a strange hobby regarding beautiful girls and Natasha¡¯s heart would feel an indescribable nervous feeling; she was afraid that Be would do ¡°that¡± to her.

    ??????

    ¡°So that was the case, but currently I did not bring extra clothes with me. How about,ter I will go back and find some for you? Oh yeah, I cannot let you be naked as you will probably catch a cold.¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Be, you... please wait. Why are you taking off your clothes, when you are trying to find clothes for me? What ... what are you trying to do? I am ... I am not an easy girl.¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Natasha, your thoughts are too dirty. Where have your thoughts gone to? I have about the same stature as you. You could wear my bra and stockings!¡±

    ??????

    ¡°For me to wear your bra! This ... Your bra is too ... that. Could you give me an ordinary one! Those with more material.¡±

    ??????

    After knowing that Be was not going to do bad things to her, Natasha¡¯s tensed mental state finally rxed. But the way that Be was going to change out of that set of ck sexy bra to give it to her, Natasha expressed a strong protest.

    ??????

    Beneath the surface, Natasha¡¯s style was the strict chief of the Disciplinary Committee. For her to wear such an ¡°anti-traditional¡± bra to go out and if by any chance she was seen by her dormitory roommates President Lucia and Vice President Aurora, then her dignity would be swept to the floor.

    ??????

    ¡°Natasha, if you do not wear this, I will ask President Lucia toe up to deliver clothes to you. Also, the matter of you being drunk over herest night... You do know that my mouth cannot hide secrets and if President Lucia...¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that, I will just wear... Please go out first, why are you still standing here?¡±

    ??????

    ????????????¡°?¡§????¨¨??????? ????2???????¨¨?????¨¨???¡ì?????????????¨¨?¡ê??????¨¨??????¡ã¡À?£¤??oo?????¡ã?o?????o2¨¨?a?????????????? ????1??????¡ì?????£¤????¡¥1¨¨?a?¡¤¡À?£¤??????1?????????¨¦?¡ê?1???£¤?????????¨¨?¡ê?o?????¡¥1???...¨¦???o??????¡¥...??¡¥?¡¥1?? ¨¨o????????£¤?¡±

    ¡°Natasha, you have not worn this type of bra before; I shall be a good person to the end and personally teach you by hand how to wear. Next time, treat yourself better, do not wear such a tight bra. To me... that¡¯s not right, yes... It is not good for your body¡±

    ??????

    ¡°I will ... wear it by myself, don¡¯te over and please release my hand.¡±

    ??????

    Just as Be was in the room teasing Natasha, the whole of Olsylvia Academy started a brand new day. Although it was early morning, there were already many students who had gotten up and were doing morning exercise. Those students who had woken up were mostly students from Olivia Wizard Academy and Frank Civilian Academy.

    ??????

    The students of Filomena Nobility Academy and Euphemia Imperial Academy had no habits of waking up so early. The timing now was equivalent to 6 am in Be¡¯s past life. There was no use in waking up so early to go to ss as sses would only start at 8 am.

    ??????

    Regarding the ¡°Vulcan priest¡± that had happenedst night at the peak of Mount Vernon, nobody mentioned it among the students and the reason should be that the school authorities had sealed off rted news. Vulcan priest would only exist in summer and the current season was spring. Using such a fake reason, if the person was not a fool, basically they would be able to tell that the school authorities were telling lies.

    ??????

    Olsylvia Academy¡¯s North Campus, Filomena Nobility Academy¡¯s luxurious big auditorium, the time now was around 8.30 am. The ce was currently holding a friendship convention between the two school branches: Euphemia Imperial Academy and Filomena Nobility Academy. This was one of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s traditional practice activities during the second-week of school opening.

    ??????

    The friendship convention between the various school branches was filled with a long historical tradition in Olsylvia Academy. It was to deepen the friendship among the students of the school branches but among the five school branches, it was divided into three factions. Not every school branch student would havemon topics to chat about.

    The St. Louis Church Academy was a faction by itself and they symbolized divine right. With regards to matters like the friendship convention, they basically would not attend. At this time, they should be at Kelvin Chapel doing collective prayers and would not have the time and energy to hold those mortal activities.

    Frank Civilian Academy and Olivia Wizard Academy belonged to the same faction as both sides of students were mostlymoners. The rtionship between both sides was part of a historical tradition that improved their rtionship. After the Students of Frank Civilian Academy revealed their outstanding innate skills, they would mostly be transferred into Olivia Wizard Academy to further their studies.

    ???

    Thest faction was the Euphemia Imperial Academy and Filomena Nobility Academy. Both sides of students were wealthy and respectable students and had manymon topics to talk about. Because all of them were either of royalty or nobility so in their conversations they would abide by the basic etiquette. They were not like the next doormoners academy whereby there would be scenes when they woulde to blows when they were in disagreement with each other. These scenes were basically not seen over here.

    ??????

    ¡°Prince Luke, I am the eldest son of Duke Sami. I am happy to see you, This is a little goodwill from my old father to the emperor, please pass it to him on my behalf.¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Brother, you are too polite. On behalf of my father, I will ept this little goodwill.¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Prince Luke, if you do not mind, how about we recognize each other as brothers! It just so happens that my family and your royalty family are epted as long-time family friends.¡±

    ??????

    ¡°You are a wonderful brother and I, the elder brother will ept. Attendant, please bring over good wine!¡±

    ??????

    During this banquet, which was celebrating peace with songs and dance, there was a young blonde beauty sitting at a table quietly. She didn¡¯t seem to fit in; at least other people would be busy with various ¡°power transactions¡±. She was the only one quietly staying over there. If the background context was simr to her, it would have made people felt very peaceful.

    ??????

    But on the chest of the blonde beauty was a ducalpel badge which blinded people and made people incapable of overlooking her presence. The unique decorative design of the duke had already exceeded ny percent of the status and position of students in the Nobility Academy. The heir of a dukedom and the current duke had different standings.

    ??????

    When the heir of the dukedom met the duke, they would first need to perform the nobility ceremony. Many guys from the Filomena Nobility Academy had wanted to go forward to greet the beautiful duchess and looked forward to an episode of ¡°power transaction¡± but they had regarded face as all-important and thought that they would beughed at by people if they first performed the nobility ceremony. Thus, they could only form a group to watch from the sidelines.

    ??????

    From a distant ce, Be looked at the group of boys who wanted to say something but hesitated and felt speechless in her heart. These guys were really annoying; if they really wanted to have a ¡°power transaction¡±, they should just move forward and greet. They were acting coy like girls. If they really wanted to mingle, they would need to have no sense of shame. If they could not put down their faces, then how could they continue on the transaction!

    ??????

    This gathering happening during the day was out of Be¡¯s expectations, considering that this banquet would haverge amounts of ¡°gentlemen¡±. Be managed to persuade all her dormitory roommates not toe to this gathering. In any case, the attendance was mainly voluntary and it would be alright if Kriss and the others did not attend.

    As for Angel, Noesha and the other lolita female servants, she could not bring them even more. Their current fake identities were personal female servants of Grand Duke Bellina and bringing them would be even more dangerous aspared to bringing Kriss and others. Who knew how many ¡°lolicon¡± were over here!

    ??????

    Because Be wanted to enjoy the lolis by herself, she did not even bring her strongest bodyguard, the darkness attribute loli, Lolita. Currently, as Be seldom had no beautiful girls to apany her, she nned to taste the wine and eat breakfast in peace and quiet

    ???

    The good wine used in this banquet was the famous wine ¡°Song of Marais¡± from Manasvir Empire. The tradition was that it was from the Manasvir Empire top-ranked wine brewer aristocratic family, the founder of the Marais aristocratic family and proud works of Marais the bartender.

    ??????

    The metaphorical meaning of the name of this wine was because people would easily get drunk off this wine. A drunkard who had a good capacity for liquor would be drunk and sing a song after drinking a jar of ¡°Song of Marais¡±. The banquet had specially designed small and exquisite wine cups to prevent the royal and noble students who loved to drink wine from directly drinking one big cup and acting foolishly after failing to hold their liquor.

    ??????

    In front of Be, there was an empty jar of ¡°Song of Marais¡± and it directly intimidated a big group of royal students who wanted to greet her; they retreated.

    ??????

    This proposal of toasts to each other would need to be finished and if by any chance Be¡¯s proposed toast was a jar, then most royal students would ¡°fall down¡± after a jar. Considering the honor of the royal family, most royal students chose to observe and this was the reason why no one had disturbed Be.

    ??????

    ¡°Oh, Grand Duke Bellina. You have empty space over here, I hope you do not mind me sitting over here!¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Oh, President Isaman... Princess Isaman, it¡¯s you. You deserve praise for your courage, let me toast a jug of wine to you.¡±

    ??????

    Be strongly resistedughing and put on an act to push a jar of ¡°Song of Marais¡± in front of President Isaman¡¯s seat. Isaman¡¯s expression was still filled with a normal smile but at the moment when Be said that she wanted to propose a toast, the corner of her mouth moved upwards slightly. This seething expression was caught by Be¡¯s sharp eyes.

    ??????

    ????????????

 Volume 3 Chapter 108: A Deal with President Isaman

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 108: A Deal with President Isaman</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Olsylvia Academy, North Campus, Filomena Nobility Academy. An obscure corner of the Grand Hall was now the focus of the entire fellowship. Isaman was the President of the Euphemia Royal Academy¡¯s Student Union and yed an important role in the alliance between both academies.

    ??????

    Be, who was seated in this remote corner, was no small fry. Among the nobility who were students here, she had technically held the highest title. Even her own academy¡¯s student union president, Lucia, was below her in terms of status.

    ??????

    ¡°Grand Duke Bellina, I don¡¯t like to drink! How about this, modify your terms. It is not good for a girl to drink so much alcohol.¡±

    ??????

    With a polite smile on her face, Isaman refused Be¡¯s gesture. It was not because of a weak alcohol tolerance. Rather, it was because this fine wine ¨C ¡°Song of Marais¡± ¨C was the worst thing she had ever drunk. Furthermore, she had never intended to humor Be¡¯s request.

    ??????

    ¡°In that case, I shall take my leave. It¡¯s no fun at all being here!¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Grand Duke Bellina, please hold on. We can discuss this further!¡±

    ??????

    Seeing as Be was about to get up and leave, Isaman immediately grabbed on to Be¡¯s sleeve, preventing her from leaving. Her actions caused the students from the two academies in the vicinity to freeze momentarily as it clearly gave the impression that Isaman and Be were more than friends.

    ??????

    The expression on Isaman¡¯s face was akin to a young girl who was madly in love and was pulling on the other party¡¯s sleeve to seek their attention. In addition, there had been some nasty rumors that Be was only interested in girls, which caused the boys to be worried that Be had already set her eyes on Isaman.

    ??????

    ¡°Isaman, my princess, you don¡¯t wish to drink. Neither will you allow me to leave. What do you want me to do then? This puts me in a really difficult position.¡±

    ??????

    Be was filled with glee as she watched President Isaman squirm. Thisss would not look for her unless it was necessary. Since Isaman had put aside her capacity to seek her out, it meant that she had a favor to ask of her and Be now had the upper hand. For a ¡°dirty old woman¡± like Be, she had no reason to give up the opportunity to flirt with a pretty girl.

    ??????

    ¡°I do not enjoy drinking this particr wine. If you would be so kind to switch it for something else, I might consider it.¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Is that so? If you have the time, we could go to my hostel...¡±

    ??????

    ¡°No way, this is a matter of principle. I will never agree...¡±

    ??????

    Even though her words were refusing Be, Isaman¡¯s bodynguage indicated otherwise. Her tightly clenched right fist was still holding on to Be¡¯s sleeve, which kept her from being able to make a swift escape. Isaman had a vague feeling that Be¡¯s apartment building was fraught with danger. She was afraid that if she were to enter the building, she would never see the light of day ever again.

    ??????

    ¡°Princess Isaman, could you...¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Be, that¡¯s enough from you. Do not try to push your limits any further. I am here to set up a deal with you. If you do not wish to proceed, I am going to leave.¡±

    ??????

    Isaman was seething as Be adamantly refused to cooperate with the ¡°show¡± she had intended to put on. She would never havee to such a ce if she did not have a favor to ask of Be. Isaman hated attending these kinds of functions. Boys would immediately swarm towards her and attempt to hook up with her, annoying her greatly.

    ??????

    Isaman had whispered the part about hering to make a deal under her breath. If any of the onlooking students heard it, it would be a disaster. Until now, President Isaman had no record of ¡°transactions of authority¡± with any student from the Olsylvia Academy. This would be a first.

    ??????

    ¡°Princess Isaman, this is the key to an apartment in the apartment building next to mine. If there is any matter that requires my assistance, please wait there for me. This is not the ce to talk. There are too many people here. Moreover, this wine is not good at all.¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Be, since you knew that this wine tasted so bad, why did you suggest that I drink an entire vat of it?! You did this on purpose!¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Who knows! By the way, I almost forgot to tell you. I would prefer to interact with girls who are wearing dresses. If you appear in this uniform, I will not entertain you. Remember to change into something pretty before our meeting. Also, the secret tunnel to the...¡±

    ??????

    Isaman was on the verge of giving up on striking a deal with Be. This girl is problematic and seriously, she had far too many conditions. Even arranging a meeting with her ended up feeling like a ndestine rendezvous. Furthermore, in her subconscious, Isaman had always felt an indescribable aura of danger from Be.

    ??????

    ¡°Be, I will see you again tomorrow afternoon. Honestly, you have the strangest hobbies. Do you really prefer girls just like the rumors say...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret. However, if you wish to have an in-depth discussion about that topic with me, you¡¯re absolutely wee to do so!¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Forget it, we don¡¯t interact much anyway. See you tomorrow.¡±

    ??????

    As soon as she had finished speaking, Isaman released Be¡¯s sleeve and turned to leave, grabbing the keys that Be was holding on her way out. The other students had been unable to hear their conversation as they were all too far away.

    ??????

    From the outside, it appeared as though Be and Isaman had pulled each other close and exchanged an intimate whispered conversation. Afterwards, Be had given a set of what looked suspiciously like a hotel room¡¯s keys to President Isaman, who epted it before walking away.

    ??????

    No matter how you look at it, it just seemed like two people making a deal. The puzzling thing was that there weren¡¯t many things which the two girls could trade in a transaction. They were from different empires and were both female, which made any reasons for this deal iprehensible.

    ??????

    Be did not care about how others looked at her. She picked up a second vat of wine and gulped it down like it was fruit juice. Her aggressive actions managed to scare away a group of ¡°brave souls¡± who were thinking of trying to hook up with her. With the ability to drink two consecutive vats of ¡°Song of Mis¡±, Be¡¯s alcohol tolerance put many of the boys to shame.

    ??????

    ¡°Be, here you are! Let¡¯s set the formalities aside. I want to speak to you about something.¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Eh? President Lucia, why are you wearing the academy¡¯s conservative and stuffy uniform too? Honestly... Fine, let¡¯s drink a different wine! This one here is pretty bad.¡±

    ??????

    President Isaman had barely left before President Lucia had rushed up to Be. She had been observing Be for a while, but since Isaman was around, she had not wanted to intrude. After Isaman had walked away, she had then seized the opportunity to approach Be.

    ??????

    Along with Lucia, there were two other maiden Holy Knights whom Be had seen in thepetition ¨C ¡°Thunder Knight¡±, Aurora, and ¡°Dusk Knight¡±, Daphne. The two of them nked Lucia on each side, as though they were her part of her personal guard. ??????

    Be had already found out that Aurora was the Vice-President of the Filomena Nobility Academy¡¯s Student Union. However, Daphne had no known association with the student union. Therefore, Be currently had no idea why she was here.

    ??????

    The girls here were all wearing the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s uniform, which basically covered them from head to toe, preventing anyone from catching a glimpse of anything that was potential eye candy. If President Lucia had not appeared, Be would have left by now.

    ??????

    ¡°Grand Duke Bellina, this is the signature fine wine from the Manasvir Empire. Many of the nobility have stored it in their cers as part of their private collection. It¡¯s not appropriate for you to simply dere that this wine does not taste good.¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Daphne, don¡¯t waste your breath. Let me show you my collection instead!¡±

    ??????

    Be did not intend to unt her wealth. However, at the sight of the ¡°Dusk Knight¡±, Daphne¡¯s aloof expression, she decided to have a little fun and try to shake up this beautiful maiden knight who had darkness attributes.

    ??????

    In the same instant, Be removed the storage ring from her right hand and casually picked out three bottles of fine wines. Compared to the ¡°Song of Mis¡±, which was stored in vats, these were in ss bottles.

    ??????

    ¡°Oh my goodness, this bottle of sky blue wine is from the fabled underwater holy city of Antis ¨C the ¡°Azure Heart¡±. The strange writings on the bottle are genuine scripts of the Oceanic Race.¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Heck, she even has a bottle of ¡°Grace of River Styx¡±. Isn¡¯t that a wine that is exclusively made for the royal family of the Demon Race¡¯s continent? This is not something just anyone can procure. How did Grand Duke Bellina manage to get her hands on it?¡±

    ??????

    ¡°That gold one, I don¡¯t recognize the words on the bottle. It looks a little like the script in those old religious books that the Church has.¡±???

    The three bottles that Be had taken out had rendered all of the onlooking students dumbfounded. They were expecting to see Be make a fool of herself, but the ¡°Azure Heart¡± and ¡°Grace of River Styx¡± were incredibly rare wines that money could not buy. The ¡°Azure Heart¡± was from the oceanic race¡¯s holy city, Antis, and the ¡°Grace of River Styx¡± was produced on the coast of the demon race¡¯s continent.

    ??????

    Although the ¡°Song of Mis¡± was a famous wine, due to its simple production process, it was not too expensive. The wine cost less than twenty silver coins, or what used to be a few thousand dors in the previous world. On the other hand, the ¡°Azure Heart¡± and ¡°Grace of River Styx¡± were about one billion dors in the previous world¡¯s currency. This was not something a tycoon could do. Calling Be even a magnate would be an understatement.

    ??????

    ¡°Aurora, this bottle of blue ice wine is for you. Daphne, this ck bottle of wine is my gift to you.¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Duke Bellina, this is far too expensive. I cannot ept.¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Duke Bellina, I apologize for my ignorance earlier on. However, this is much too valuable. I cannot...¡±

    ??????

    Of course, Be ignored all of their rejections. She had always enjoyed using the tactic of sticking to her guns when she was picking up girls. Without a second thought, she pushed the bottles of wine into their hands.

    ??????

    While gifting Aurora and Daphne the wines, she took the opportunity to whisper something intelligible in their ears. After hearing what Be said, both girls stopped their objections to the gifts and finally epted them. Be had told them that if they did not want the wine, then she would just pour it away.

    ??????

    This was a reckless waste of valuable natural resources, thus Aurora and Daphne had no choice but to ept the generous gifts to prevent Be frommitting such a sphemous act. Be¡¯s only request was for them to be more casual and address her as Be, not Grand Duke Bellina from now on. There was no need for them to adhere to such formalities.

    As for the bottle of fine wine that was gifted to President Lucia, there was no mistake that it was made by the God Race. Be had no idea where those demonic lords had obtained these wines. These bottles had been tributes to the Demon King by the demonic lords and were retrieved from the Hall of Pandemonium in the Darkness Sacred Region.

    ??????

    ¡°Be, I haven¡¯t discussed anything with you, yet you gift me with something so expensive. Now, I have no idea how to proceed with this discussion.¡±

    ??????

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, President Lucia. You¡¯re one of us!¡±

    ??????

    Be was currently the secretary of the Filomena Nobility Academy¡¯s student union, there was nothing inappropriate about iming that the girls were ¡°one of us¡±. However, the definition of the rtion differed between individuals, and Be and President Lucia clearly had different opinions of the matter.

    ??????

    After Be gifted the wines, she held President Lucia¡¯s hand and pulled her out of the Grand Hall. Aurora and Daphne had quickly followed suit. The onlooking students waited for Be and the others to leave before showing up. Her plot was tooplex. Out of nowhere, Be simply took a moment to show off and unt her wealth before leaving behind a group of dumbfounded spectators.

    ??????

    It did not matter that Be had run off. The main thing was, she brought President Lucia, Aurora, and Daphne along with her. There was no joy in the world as the magnate had once again whisked the beautiful youngdies away with her immense wealth.

    ??????

    This double attack caused many of the onlooking boys to gulp down a vat of the ¡°Song of Mis¡± and copse on the table in hopes of seeking sce in their dreams. At the moment, Be¡¯s strongestpetitors were the male saviors, Scott and Adide. However, due to their trespassing in the restricted area the previous night, they were now under lockdown and had missed the opportunity to contest Be in person.

    Be could not have expected that the News Club had already ced her name at the top of the list of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Top Ten Tycoons just moments after she had left the hall. The previous contenders for the top spot were Nina, the Director of the Rose Society, and the Director of the Golden Legend Society. Their wealth had always relegated Be to third ce or lower.

    ??????

    On their way out of the Filomena Nobility Academy¡¯s Grand Hall, Be, President Lucia, and the others were stopped by two elders in the corridor. Be had a vague idea who these two old men were as they had just met in thest month.

    ??????

    The elder dressed in golden royal robes was the dean of the Euphemia Royal Academy, Prince Alex, and it was currently his turn to be principal of the Olsylvia Academy. This elder reminded Be of the emperor in her substitute, Princess Felia¡¯s memories. He was the current emperor of the Octavio Empire.

    ??????

    Be had to admit, a person¡¯s disposition was innate. Prince Alex definitely possessed the unique disposition for an emperor. It was a shame that Be could only focus on thevish rings on his fingers that were sparkling so brightly, it was practically blinding. However, these rings looked rather different from the run-of-the-mill storage rings.

    Prince Alex was one of the youngest among the deans of Olsylvia Academy. While the others were basically elderly men who had grandchildren, Prince Alex only had sons and daughters.

    ??????

    Standing beside Prince Alex was the dean of Filomena Nobility Academy and Lucia¡¯s grandfather, Elvis. Unlike Prince Alex, Elvis was part of the high nobility from thend of mages, Aldridge Magical Empire. Elvis also held the title of a Duke.

    Luckily, his title had a simr status to Be¡¯s, avoiding some of the embarrassment of being overshadowed by a special student like Be. Thest dean of the Filomena Nobility Academy was only a Marquis. One could only imagine the embarrassment the dean would have felt about keeping to noble etiquette towards his students.

    ??????

    ¡°Ahem, Grand Duke Bellina, this is...¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Principal Elvis, I know who he is. He¡¯s Principal Alex from the academy next door. Alright, I have some girl-rted personal business to discuss with Lucia and the others. If you¡¯ll excuse me, I¡¯ll have to take my leave.¡±

    ??????

    As soon as she had finished speaking, Be had grabbed Lucia in an attempt to leave. She hated listening to the preaching of these old men. ording to novels from the previous world depicting experiences in the Other World, most principals of magical academies were old men. Other than their propensity to talk one¡¯s ear off, they also enjoyed manipting the characters using all sorts of methods. She was no idiot. There was no way she would fall into the trap by sticking around!

    ??????

    ¡°Erm, Grand Duke Bellina, don¡¯t be so eager to leave. I have something that I wish to speak to you about. Could you just hold on a minute?¡±

    ??????

    Prince Alex was politely blocking Be¡¯s way. With him standing there in front of her, she did not dare to barge her way through. Even in the Other World, she would have to pay if she knocked down any of these old men. No matter how affluent Be was, she was not willing to waste money like that.

    ??????

    ¡°Hmm, Principal Alex, do you have a daughter?¡±

    ??????

    ¡°In fact, I do. Why... do you know that stubbornss of mine?¡±

    ??????

    ¡°No, that¡¯s not the case. You see, I¡¯m rather shy and I would very much prefer to speak to girls. Next time, just invite your daughter.¡±

    ??????

    Once Be was done speaking, she disappeared on the spot, taking President Lucia, Aurora, and Daphne along with her. The use of a transportation scroll, which cost upwards of a few hundred gold coins, left the two deans gaping at the spot where she had stood earlier.

    ??????

    If the transportation scroll was activated sessfully, it would be almost impossible to track Be¡¯s next location. The scroll was worth every penny. Be had gotten the scroll from her sister, Lisha. She had not spent a single cent on the scroll, thus using it was not a big deal to her.

    ??????

    ¡°What a wastrel. Transportation scrolls do not grow on trees! However, I admire students who spend indiscriminately without hesitation. Alex, my brother, I think you can save your rmendation letters for another time!¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Dean Elvis, would it be possible for you to arrange another meeting with Grand Duke Bellina? I have many exemry and brilliant boys among the royalty and nobility in the Manasvir Empire who would...¡±

    ??????

    ¡°Ahem, this matter... Well, our academy is always discouraging students from falling in love at a young age. As deans, we should set a good example for them instead of encouraging them to engage in such rtionships. Am I right?¡±

    ??????

    Ultimately, both men were from different empires and Duke Elvis would never sit back and allow Prince Alex to make use of the matchmaking opportunity to sway Be over to his side. Because of this, Be was fortunate enough to avoid being harassed by a bunch of ¡°official matchmaking documents¡±.

    ????????????

 Volume 3 Chapter 109: A Mission in Alcott Valley

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 109: A Mission in Alcott Valley</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Olsylvia Academy, South Campus. The front path leading up to the main entrance of the Filomena Nobility Academy¡¯s club activity center.

    Be, Kriss, and Ariel were in the area to pick up their tasks for the Rose Society¡¯s point umtion. Within Olsylvia Academy, there were only two ways in which a society could rue points. The first was the daily umtion of points after upying a territory.

    The second method was winning points through point umtion tasks, which were simr to mercenary missions. The societies would be rewarded with points once these tasks werepleted. Other than the points, there were no other rewards, which meant that they were basically freebor for the Olsylvia Academy.

    Themotion at one of the forbidden grounds within Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Mount Vernon, the Scripps Cemetery, was far too disruptive. At the moment, these restricted areas were now under high security lockdown. Be had no choice but to postpone her ns to contend for new territory for the society.

    It was partially Be¡¯s fault that this had happened. After all, the only reason that Scott and the others had found Scripps Cemetery, which was one of the nine forbidden grounds of the Olsylvia Academy, was due to the subtle hints that Be had dropped. If she had not revealed anything, they would have been able to continue with the ns to upy new territories today.

    ¡°Be, why did President Lucia speak to you earlier? It seemed rather mysterious. Furthermore, she brought both the Thunder Knight Daphne and Dusk Knight Aurora along.¡±

    ¡°Kriss, please do not tell me that you¡¯re jealous. Lucia and Aurora were just hoping that I would show up at the student union soon. I am secretary after all, albeit in name. If I do not start participating, others will begin to gossip.¡±

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not jealous at all. President Lucia is pretty amazing. I would not mind if you had any thoughts about her.¡±

    While exining herself to Be, Kriss had been keeping her eye on Ariel, who had been following them. As usual, she waspletely covered by her cloak and hood. She was also wearing a mask which concealed her entire face, preventing anyone from seeing her expressions.

    Ariel remained silent as her delicate hand held on to Be¡¯s left hand, as though she was using this silent gesture to make her point. On Be¡¯s right, Kriss was holding on to her hand intimately. With the girls on each side, Be could not help but feel a rush of satisfaction.

    The threedies were all dressed in Olsylvia Academy¡¯s uniform. Even though Be absolutely hated how conservative the uniform was, there were some benefits. Deep down, Be was extremely possessive of the beautiful harem that she had acquired, though she rarely expressed this sentiment publicly. Thus, she did not wish for others to have even the smallest opportunity to ogle at her girls.

    Along the way, there was quite a bit of attention being directed towards Be. The students who walked past them naturally had their eye on Kriss. As a beautiful maiden with silver hair, she was extremely popr amongst most of the boys. In the human empire of the Other World, the boys actually preferred girls with such hair colors.

    When a fruit is scarcest, its taste is the sweetest. Such concepts could be applied to the Other World as well. Even though the Radiant Church had always viewed maidens with silver hair as different, this was not within the church¡¯s scope of influence. In addition, Be had already imed President Maria, the heir of the Radiant Church, as well as the church¡¯s four holy maidens, as her own.

    ¡°Be, stop staring at Big Sister Kriss! I know that you really like girls with silver hair, but I¡¯m silver haired too! Why don¡¯t you look at me instead? You¡¯d better not be ying favorites among your roommates, otherwise I¡¯m really going to be mad at you.¡±

    ¡°Ariel, calm down. All of you are my... I mean, you are all important to me. I will not be biased towards anyone. Let¡¯s pick up our assignment first. We have been in the Rose Society for more than a week. If we do not start picking up the ck, we will have a hard time trying to exin ourselves to Director Nina!¡±

    ¡°Fine, I shall let you go this time. If I recall correctly, Director Nina is also a gorgeous silver haired maiden. Please don¡¯t tell me that you are thinking of coveting our director!¡±

    At this moment, Be was quick witted enough to have chosen to remain silent as she entered the activity center while holding hands with Kriss and Ariel. As for Ariel¡¯s earlier question, Be was able to answer it. Honestly, if she had asked which girls Be was not interested in, it would have been far easier to give a proper response as there were too many girls who had caught Be¡¯s interest.

    The set up within the activity center was simr to the reception hall of the Mercenary Union. In essence, the work they did was almost the same, where they would receive their agreed upon remuneration after they hadpleted their tasks. The only difference was that the missions were assigned based on the mercenary¡¯s levels. Thus a lower level mercenary would not be able to take up a high level assignment.

    There were many novels from the previous world that depicted how the main character immediately progressed to an exponentially higher level afterpleting a death defying mercenary assignment. However, stories like this did not exist in this Other World. Within the activity center, the point umtion tasks were separated into four levels ¨C normal, difficult, expert, and master.

    Regardless of their size and level of ability, all of the societies were allowed to ept point umtion tasks of any difficulty level. The whole thing was a bit of a rip-off as there was not much difference in terms of reward for each difficulty level. Some of the master level tasks even awarded less points than the normal level ones.

    Also, there were many restrictions regarding the tasks. Each person was only allowed to take up three tasks per day. For the normal level tasks, only one could be taken up every day. Thus the other tasks would be from the difficult level onwards. In addition, each society could send a maximum of ten people toplete the point umtion tasks. This was to bnce out any advantage therger clubs would have due to their avable manpower.

    Be stood at the reception counter at the activity center and was checking out the eptable tasks. She was practically rendered speechless at the amount of intolerable regtions set by the center and she had never seen a reward system so ridiculous. The amount of difficulty between the master and normal levels were almost negligible, which made it such a rip-off.

    ¡°Grand Duke Bellina, Princess Kriss, and Princess Ariel, is there anything that you are confused about? Please do not hesitate to rify your doubts with me!¡±

    ¡°Miss, I am confused about everything! Seriously, the design of these point umtion tasks are atrocious. A normal level task of finding someone has a reward of ten points, however, an expert level task like eradicating rock puppets from the quarries are only worth eight.¡±

    ¡°Well, Grand Duke Bellina, these rules are set by the upper management, so I am unclear about this matter as well. I sincerely apologize if this has caused you any problems!¡±

    The receptionist was a student from the ¡°arts school¡± nearby, the Antote Academy. These girls had long histories of working part time within Olsylvia Academy. After some time here, they had learnt how to read people and act ordingly.

    If it was anyone else, these receptionists would not be as enthusiastic. But between the three of them, Be was a Grand Duke and the other two were princesses. The receptionist had never met anyone who held such high status, and naturally, she would not dare to slight them in any way.

    A typical royal and noble would not turn up here. Most of them felt that participating in such activities would reflect poorly on their titles and social status. Usually, they would pay to employmoners or freshmen from the Wizard Academy to rack up these points for them under the society¡¯s name.

    ¡°Eh? President Ivy, you¡¯re here too? Seems like we are truly fated to meet.¡±

    ¡°What fate? Don¡¯t spout rubbish. I¡¯m just here to visit.¡±

    ¡°President Ivy, weren¡¯t we together that day...¡±

    ¡°Be... you... you promised not to mention anything about us!¡±

    On the other side of the counter, Be saw a familiar figure wearing an assassin¡¯s robes, President Ivy. This ck, skin tight, assassin¡¯s night suit hugged every curve of President Ivy¡¯s perfect body. Behind her was a group of ck-jawed boys who could not keep their eyes off her. It was obvious how provocative it was when Ivy wore the assassin¡¯s suit.

    When Ivy had caught sight of Be, she had every intention of hiding from her. However, Be had saw through her act almost immediately. Thisss, never mind the fact that she wore such an alluring outfit, but she had wanted to leave only after a glimpse of her body. She could forget about running away now. Since Be had already seen her, she would have to ensure that Ivy joined her little impromptu team.

    ¡°President Ivy, perfect timing. Since I have you here, my team needs an assassin. Why don¡¯t you join me! As Noreya and L are both not around, I desperately need one on my team.¡±

    ¡°As the assistant director of the Ironblood Cross Society, I am not a member of the Rose Society. I don¡¯t think that would be a good idea!¡±

    ¡°President Ivy, stop trying to turn me down. Honestly, your position as the assistant director of the Ironblood Cross Society is simply a figurehead. If you refuse, I will march directly to your society to find you. President Britney had already agreed to join my Rose Society. In my opinion, you really should reconsider your future prospects.¡±

    Feeling pressurized by Be¡¯s persistence, President Ivy eventually gave in and agreed to join Be¡¯s trio. She was only here because she had wanted to avoid any boys who wanted to hook up with her at the friendship convention. Due to the nature of her upation as an assassin, she did not enjoy the hustle and bustle of such events.

    Once she had formed her team of four, Be¡¯s task choices allowed them to consecutivelyplete three collection type tasks. The locations for these tasks were all within the Alcott Valley near Olsylvia Academy. Be was not interested in tasks that involved being a courier that sought people out to deliver items or letters. However, their rewards were almost the same as the collection tasks, which, no matter how she thought about it, was aplete rip-off.

    Just after Be and the others had left, the Director of the Ironblood Cross Society, Alex, rushed over with a group of members. Apparently, he was rted to the dean of the Filomena Nobility Academy, Prince Alex. This would technically make him part of the royal family. However, he went to the Olivia Wizard Academy instead.

    ¡°Director Alex, how may we assist you today?¡±

    ¡°Have you seen my assistant director, Ivy? Seriously, there are so many people waiting to speak to her at the friendship convention, but she ran away instead. Shees here often so I guessed she might have dropped by.¡±

    ¡°Director Alex, I did see President Ivy earlier. However, she left a while ago. She did not inform me of her next destination either. As you know, ording to the requirements of my job, confidentiality is of utmost importance.¡±

    Be had already given the receptionist a generous tip of close to twenty gold coins. Regarding Alex¡¯s questions, the receptionist had managed to cate him with a vague answer. Director Alex¡¯s emotional intelligence obviously could not match up to hisbat ability as he took the receptionist at her word and left without a second thought. If he had greased her palm with some gold coins, he might have been able to gather some information about Ivy¡¯s whereabouts.

    The outskirts of Olsylvia Academy, Alcott Valley.

    The Alcott Valley was within Olivia Wizard Academy, which was on the suburbs of Olsylvia City. The perimeter of the valley was heavily guarded by the Manasvir Empire¡¯s troops as the Simon Quarry was located in the valley. Because this quarry was one of the crucial stone supply points for the Manasvir Empire, there were thousands of troops permanently stationed at the valley.

    Be and her young maidenpanions had begun their collection tasks. The three tasks that Be had epted were are rted to the Alcott Valley. The requirements of these tasks were to collect the Kiwi Fruit, Six Colored Flower, and the Heart of Rock Magic from the central region of the valley.

    The Kiwi Fruit and Six Colored Flower were part of the six main ingredients used in Alchemy. Since the task only required them to collect fifteen of each ingredient, any extras would belong to Be. This was the only part that made this tedious task worth it.

    As the Heart of Rock Magic was the most difficult one to procure, the task only required five of them. While the Kiwi Fruit and Six Colored Flower could be picked off the ground, the Heart of Rock Magic could only be retrieved from wild magical beasts such as the rock puppets. This ingredient acted as their ¡°heart¡±, which was their source of power. The Heart of Rock Magic was the most crucial ingredient for Alchemists and Puppet Masters when creating their rock puppets.

    In the Alcott Valley, Be and her group encountered the target of their current task ¨C the magical beasts called rock puppets which looked just like enormous stone men. Despite being referred to as such, it was still up for debate at the Mercenary Union if these creatures could be ssified as magical beasts.

    The ¡°hearts¡± of these rock puppets did not function like those of a typical magical beast. Rather, they were more like energy stones. By the rankings of the Mercenary Union, the stone puppets ranged from C-ss to S-ss. Their physical defenses were extraordinarily tough to break through, which meant it was nearly impossible to cause any damage using a normal sword.

    Their only weaknesses were the cracks that acted as joints between each rock. This was their Achilles heel. Forbat type professions, there was only one way to cause any damage to these rock puppets, which was attacking these vital points.

    As for magical type professions, there were not many forms of attack that could cause any substantial damage to these rock puppets. They were immune to most magical attacks, such as elemental type magic like fire or thunder. Still, some kinds of wood type and ice type magic could temporarily restrict their movement.

    It was no easy feat to obtain the Heart of Rock Magic as not every rock puppet contained one to animate it. There was a seventy percent chance that the rock puppet was ¡°empty¡± and there was no way to know if it contained a Heart until it was defeated. Attacking the wrong rock puppets might cause one to end up wasting an entire day.

    Each Heart of Rock Magic¡¯s market value was determined by using gold coins for each unit. The main goal of Be and her team was to collect these Hearts. Even if they were not collecting them for the sake of point umtion for the Rose Society, many of Be¡¯sdy friends needed this ingredient. Therefore hunting down rock puppets for the Heart was the obvious choice.

    The entire central region of the Alcott Valley was amassed with rock puppets that were more than three meters tall. The grass patches at their feet were full of crisp green Kiwi Fruit and vibrant Six Colored Flowers. If they wanted to collect the ingredients with a peace of mind, the team would have to eliminate the surrounding rock puppets.

    As the rock puppets were highly aggressive, anything that approached them would definitely be attacked. It made no difference if it was their own species or other living things. Fortunately, these puppets literally had rocks for brains and thus had no form of intelligence. If the rock puppets had been sentient beings, they would not have been left alone in the Alcott Valley by the various human empires for so long.

    Other than the students of Olsylvia Academy, there were a number of mercenary groups nearby who were hunting the rock puppets as well. There was an increasing demand for the ingredient due to the ongoing eighth battle between the human race and the demon race. Most of the north frontier was engaged in battle and they needed arge supply of such magical ingredients. This led to the constantly rising prices of the Heart of Rock Magic.

    When Be and the others had first appeared in the valley, many of the mercenary group leaders had personally invited them to cooperate with them. Only a few of the groups had the capacity to engage a mage for their team as prices to employ mages were extremely steep.

    Furthermore, due to some unspoken rule, a female mage would be at least twenty percent more expensive to hire than a male. If she was a beautiful maiden, the prices would increase exponentially. This was a low blow, especially for therge groups of weary mercenaries. Male mages preferred to fly solo, thus, despite being overcharged, they had no choice but to engage these female mages.

    Ariel was the main reason for the poprity of Be and her team. The hooded cloak that Ariel was wearing had covered her extremely well. It had practically hidden her figure and her hair from view. Thus the mercenaries were momentarily unable to determine her gender and had simply thought she was an ¡°economical¡± male mage.

 Volume 3 Chapter 110: New Legend Of Alcott Valley

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 110: New Legend Of Alcott Valley</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Yukan

    Outskirts of Olsylvia Academy, Alcott Valley.

    Be had refused invites from a few mercenaries as their strength was not up to her standard. Over ten people needed to use half a day to besiege the rock magic. If she had really formed a team with them, she was better off fighting with her own few people.

    Many mercenaries¡¯ lines of sight were sneakily aimed at Kriss which made Be feel ufortable. What made Be felt was even more unbearable was that these mercenaries didn¡¯t even have one girl. What meaning was there to join a troop without girls? This kind of troop was not worth saving.

    Grand Duke, my mercenaries are ranked in front...¡±

    Grand Duke, my mercenaries do possess a lot of experience in killing demonic beasts,¡±

    ¡°Alright, all of you please kindly go back. All of your mercenary groups don¡¯t even have one girl, how could I believe in all of you!¡±

    The few mercenaries who were continuously ¡°marketing¡± their mercenaries in front of Be were baffled by Be¡¯s weird reason and they could only bid farewell after saying a few conventional greetings. Be was currently wearing the uniform of Olsylvia Academy and on it was apel badge that only an empire¡¯s duke was fit to possess.

    Those mercenaries that had traveled extensively over the years had recognized the sign of the human race¡¯s empire nobility. This was the principle of survival that they had to learn. Previously, their original intention was to invite Ariel, who was a mage, to join but after seeing Be¡¯s Dukepel badge they changed their intention and hoped that Be would employ them.

    With regard to their selfish calctions, Be could take a guess. But, this did not affect her rejection towards those mercenaries who wanted to join; it waspletely out of the question. The mercenaries did not dare to offend the nobility so they could only bid goodbye. Although Be came alone, she had the identity of a duke and the nearby Manasvir Empire¡¯s garrison troops were her hidden guards.

    The rock puppets¡¯ height basically started out at three meters; the tallest of them was over ten meters but this was just a legend. At Alcott Valley, the normal rock puppets were only about three meters. The more powerful rock puppet was about five meters in height and that was the king of the rock puppets.

    The moving speed of the rock puppets was not fast but their physical attack was very frightening. Also, the attack of the rock puppets would bring about a certain possibility of dizziness and fighting it would be difficult. But that was for other people. Towards Be and the few people with her, the rock puppets were not a problem.

    The mercenaries who left were not willing to just leave. They stopped over at a distant ce and decided to observe the hunting operation of Be and the others in secret. They were certain that Be and the few delicate girls would be unable to handle the rock puppets by themselves.

    Just now the leader of the mercenaries had seen through Ariel¡¯s identity of being a girl. Because of the near distance, Ariel¡¯s perfume, that was frequently used by girls, was directly in his face and if he had continued to treat Ariel as a boy, he would really be foolishly blind. Since their group was without men, then the mercenaries would have the chance to perform.

    These mercenaries were waiting for a chance to be heroes and save the beauties. Not everyone would have a chance to rescue beautiful Grand Dukes. Not every mercenary could im connections with the upper level of nobility and the opportunity to climb up the summit of life.

    Towards the existence of the onlookers, Be felt indifferent. She led Kriss, Ariel, and Ivy towards the nearest rock puppet and moved close to it. Besides the mercenaries over here, there were also many students of Olsylvia Academy who came to do society tasks and their expressions were even more nervous than the mercenaries.

    Many people had recognized the identity of President Ivy, and Be, Kriss and Ariel¡¯s identity had been recognized soon after. Although Kriss and Ariel had not worn their own imperial family¡¯spel badge, there were still many people who remembered them.

    On the outskirts of Olsylvia Academy, in the surroundings of the Alcott Valley, the garrison base camp of Manasvir Empire Simon Quarry.

    In the General¡¯s tent, a beautiful girl was sitting upright, handling official business. Her spacious ck ebony desk was filled with various military documents and the space behind her was filled with many tall bookshelves. The bookshelves had masterpieces from various empires of the human race spread out on it and the whole General¡¯s tent¡¯s atmosphere was very solemn.

    ¡°General Pam, subordinate has an important matter to request for an audience! General please grant permission.¡±

    ¡°Pleasee in!¡±

    Pam put down the quill pen where she was annotating the military documents. She raised her head and looked towards the position of the entrance. In this period, Alcott Valley should be very stable. The students of Olsylvia Academy and the mercenaries had helped them alleviate burden of monitoring of the rock puppets slightly.

    ¡°What... This is simply causing trouble. Why didn¡¯t the brain-dead Captain Lauren stop them immediately? Please gather the camp¡¯s calvary for me quickly.¡±

    ¡°General Pam, they are alright, but ...¡±

    ¡°Stopping uttering nonsense, I have really got to hand it to all of you. To sit and watch a Duke and two princesses making trouble; all of them did not bring subordinates and if by any chance they were injured by the rock puppets, the Gabriel Empire and the Aldridge Empire would perhaps hold our empire ountable.

    Pam did not dare to dy and wore her helmet immediately as she walked out of the army camp. A Duchess and Princess of the Gabriel Empire with the Princess of the Aldridge Empire had run to Alcott Valley to y the game of ¡°monster hunter¡±. They did not bring any subordinates with them and if by any chance there was a mishap, then the person in charge of the region would get into trouble.

    The garrison of Manasvir Empire was allocated about two thousand cavalry soldiers. This cavalry was basically light cavalry and there was also medium-sized calvary mixed in between. They were notparable to the Octavia Empire who was the empire of cavalrymen and had a lot of heavy cavalry.

    Pam¡¯s speed of sending troops was very rapid; about two thousand cavalry had finished the process of assembly and set off in less than half an hour. As the vast stretch of cavalry set off, the surrounding undergrowth of the garrison had many fuzzy shadows who were assembling.

    ¡°Kelvin, General Pam had left in a hurry, I am not sure what she¡¯s doing.¡±

    ¡°Steven, stop drooling. General Pam is our general, do you have improper thoughts about her!¡±

    ¡°You, a guy with no dreams, although we are just soldiers of the sentry, what¡¯s the difference between a soldier without a dream and a salted fish. A certain famous general had said that the one who refuses... refuses to be a general is not a good soldier.

    ¡°You shall continue to dream. After I am done with my duty this month, I will go back to the vige to get married to a girl. You will be envious...¡±

    ¡°Kelvin, your life.... The hand behind you is ...¡±

    Guard Steven looked at hisrade and was frightened when he saw that a dagger had pierced through Guard Kelvin¡¯s chest, where the heart was. Behind Kelvin, a big hand that was wearing a ck glove had directly covered his mouth. This unlucky guy had no chance to speak and died.

    Steven wanted to shout that there was an attack from the enemy but before he did not manage to do so, there was a burst of coldness on his neck and his line of sight fell onto the grass; he could not see the sky anymore.

    The two guards who were in charge of on duty of standing guard at the gate of the army camp were busy talking big and did not realize that a ck shadow had gone behind them. After a round of sneak attack by the ck shadow, the two guards died on the spot. One was stabbed to death on the back and another was directly beheaded.

    Obviously, the attacker hade prepared and at the army camp¡¯s lookout tower, the few soldiers who were in charge of keeping a lookout had already died. They had died earlier than the guards who were standing guard at the gate. The few arrows on their bodies were urately aimed at the throat and directly pierced into the neck. This gave them to have no time to sound the rm before they died.

    General Pam led the cavalry and headed to Alcott Valley at top speed. With regards to the ¡°attack¡± on her base camp, she did not know at all. The location of the Manasvir Empire was located in the central district of the human race continent and because there was no immediate danger of war, the soldiers had be rxed.

    The garrison consisted of over ten thousand people and more than half were new soldiers. The fighting strength, aspared to other empires, especially those in the Octavia Empire who were on the frontline all year round, as well as those people in Gabriel Empire who had many fierce battles over the years with the Ocra, was definitely worse.

    Pam was lucky to have dodged this cmity in this round of sneak attack. The sneak attackers¡¯ original n was to capture General Pam alive, then make trouble. Pam¡¯s departure had upset their n. If the start of their n had been even earlier, then a segment of history would have been edited.

    Outskirts of Olsylvia Academy, Alcott Valley outback center.

    General Pam would see something unforgettable over here. She saw four beautiful female adventurers kill a nearly six meters tall rock puppet. This type of six meters rock puppet had petrified skin that was as solid as granite. The degree of danger exceeded those normal rock puppets who were around three meters in height by far.

    Beside the six-meter tall rock puppet, three beautiful girls were attacking it from all sides. Their professions were a swordsman, a mage, and a knight. The blonde beautiful girl, who was a knight, was in charge of pulling aggro while the stunning silver-haired female swordsman was in charge of mounting a sneak attack.

    Behind both of them, there was a female mage with her real face hidden and she was in charge of providing assistance from a long-range distance. As for the beautiful assassin who had not been mentioned, she yed a small character from the beginning to the end. Her main responsibility, to one¡¯s surprise, was to gather materials on the battlefield.

    One side was threepanions who were fighting happily, another side was the assassin who had nothing to do and was gathering kiwi fruits and Six-Colored Flowers which were on the floor. Thisbination not only made General Pam stare nkly but the mercenaries who were waiting to see Be and the others make a fool of themselves, enter a state of petrification.

    Thewn near to Be and her team was filled with damaged rock fragments. Before General Pam had rushed over, ten rock puppets had already been destroyed. Among the fragments, some were left behind by the six meters tall granite rock puppets.

    The mercenaries who were watching had sad expressions on their faces as they had waited in vain. After waiting for half a day, they did not expect that the girls were ¡°real capable¡± and they were the ones faking. Towards Be and the few people who were shameless in ¡°kill stealing¡±, the mercenaries were forced to suffer in silence and could only stand there, watching helplessly. People snatch the monsters based on their strength, why would they give it to them?

    The stone brain of the rock puppets simply had no intelligence. When facing Be¡¯s provocation, it swung its arms and two heavy fists were pounded over. A pair of one-meter diameter wide granite fists was ruthlessly mmed onto the body of Be.

    Be raised a huge pitch-ck shield and directly absorbed two hits from the rock puppet. After a loud ¡°bang¡±, Be did not even twitch and stood at her original ce. The rock puppet did not retreat as well; it was slowly pulling its fist back and preparing to attack again.

    Be appeared very calm but both her hands were beginning to feel numb. The strength of the rock puppet was more perverted aspared to the previous Demonic Beast Earth Demonic Bear. The power of the attack, it was unknown how many Earth Demonic Bear¡¯s strength it consisted of.

    With each hit from the rock puppet, the strong wind generated from its fist would tten the grass under Be¡¯s feet. Be finally knew why this thing would have a special effect of dizziness. Without a holy knight¡¯s cultivation and when this fist was mmed down, the person may be directly pounded into minced meat sauce.

    Every attack from the rock puppet used its whole body¡¯s strength. Even a holy knight, who had been hit a few rounds, may also get dizzy. Because Be was not considered part of the human race now, she was able to defend many rounds of attack from the rock puppet without fainting.

    If Be had known in advance of the rock puppet¡¯s great strength, she would have pulled Lisha and Irene along. It would be too painful for one holy knight to fight this type of abnormally violent demonic beast. If there were a few more holy knights attracting aggro, it wouldn¡¯t be as tiring.

    In Be¡¯s little team, she was the only knight and at first, she said that she would be in charge of attracting aggro while Kriss, Ariel, and Ivy would watch from the side; all these words were said by her. To save face, Be decided to carry on. She dug her own grave so even if her heart was filled with tears she would need to carry on and pretend.

    The rock puppet¡¯s speed of attack was not very fast and just as both of its hands were in the process of retracting back, Ariel¡¯s one round of blended magic, a blizzard, smashed over. The mixed magic was ice mixed with wind. Although both were the same blended magic, but Ariel¡¯s blizzard was stronger than Sylvia¡¯s.

    A six-meter tall barrier of icy tornado wrapped around the rock puppet directly; its petrified skin surface already appeared to be frozen. This was not finished yet as Ariel¡¯s second round of magic attack followed.

    This time was wood mixed with earth type of blended magic, which was earth prison. Below the legs of the rock puppet, two big holes opened in the ground and the rock puppet¡¯s legs were stuck inside. Immediately following that, countless rattan popped up from inside of the hole and tangled firmly with the rock puppet¡¯s legs. It caused the rock puppet to be unable to move from its position.

    Kriss, who was standing by the side, grabbed this rare chance to leap up and attacked the rock puppet, that had both its hands extended out. At this moment, Ariel¡¯s first blizzard happened to be over and the hands of the rock puppet were still frozen and stuck in the mid-air.

    From her sword dimension, Kriss took out two swords from the air. She sliced through the small crack in the joint of the rock puppet¡¯s arm. This was the only Achilles¡¯ heel of the rock puppet and only when it was attacking would it be exposed.

    After two rounds of the sword aura, the six-meter tall rock puppet¡¯s four meters long pair of hands were cut off. The difference between it and the other demonic beasts was that the rock puppet did not have any blood and it also did not feel pain. After both hands were cut off, it lowered its head and decided to continue to attack. Looking at this position, it probably would use its head to smash!

    ???

    Be looked at the stone brain, which was bigger than a fist, and felt guilty. In fact, the rock puppet¡¯s stone brain was the firmest position of its whole body. It was firmer than its fist and if its head smashed down, then she estimated that the huge ck knight¡¯s shield that she was using now can be scrapped on the spot.

    This shield was not sold in the marketce and if Be scrapped this, she would not be able to buy another one. In this matter of life and death, Kriss took advantage of the instant that the rock puppet lowered its head, and jumped onto the rock puppet¡¯s joint where the hand had been cut off.

    ???

    Kriss¡¯s double swords were directly inserted into the rock puppet joint arms. On the surface it seemed like she had done nothing. In actual fact, there were already many rounds of sword aura following Kriss¡¯ sword that had entered the rock puppet¡¯s granite body. Inside its body, it was already dismembered.

    This move was a taboo skill in the profession of a swordsman. Last time, Ivy had mentioned it to Be. As the scene of the massacre was too bloody and the enemy who was dismembered from the inside by the sword aura usually would usually have their flesh and blood fly everywhere. Due to various reasons, the Gabriel Empire, which was a swordsman empire, had forbidden the swordsmen in using this skill on other people.

    The rock puppet¡¯s six-meter tall body stood at a standstill. After a short period of time, countless streams of air sprayed out from its body. As air sprayed out, the huge body of the rock puppet instantly broke up into chunks of stone and scattered onto the floor

    Fortunately, it was the rock puppet that was being killed. If it was another demonic beast, the body would not spray out air but blood. The picture would indeed be on a restricted level. Following the rock puppet being killed, the assassin who had nothing to do finally begun work.

    President Ivy, who was an elite assassin, had an urate judgment on the position of the human heart. This rock puppet, after all, was still human type demonic Beings. The Heart of Rock Magic was equivalent to its heart. Ivy relied on her sharp sense of smell and found the heart position of the rock puppet effortlessly.

    Ivy went through a few rounds of dagger digging before digging out a spherical demonic stone. This sphere had lots of weird symbols on its surface; it was the legendary Heart of Rock Magic. Originally Ivy did not want to bezy and do nothing, but her team members were all gods and she was unable to intervene in the fight.

    Ivy looked at Be, Kriss, and Ariel with aplex expression. The few girls¡¯ strength had already exceeded her expectations. In this semester¡¯s campus rankingpetition, her position as first would be in danger because of their appearance.

    General Pam, who was disconnected at the side, had woken up and decided to turn to leave. Be¡¯s strength had already exceeded all the cavalry that she had brought and if she continued to stay there, she was afraid that her self-esteem would suffer a blow. Three people had beaten a six-meter tall rock puppet; the result would be a new legend and circted around.

    After the rock puppet was defeated, Be paid attention to Pam. Since this beautiful general had turned up, she could not think of leaving the ce without saying a word. At the very least, say a few sentences before leaving. Be¡¯s huge shield was going to be scrapped. Coincidentally, she could borrow a few military shields from General Pam to make up the number!

 Volume 3 Chapter 111: Mutiny Incident at Alcott Valley

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 111: Mutiny Incident at Alcott Valley</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Yukan

    Outskirt of Olsylvia Academy, Alcott Valley outback center.

    Be went forward to hold Pam who wanted to turn and leave. Before that, Pam came down from the warhorse to scout out the situation. She did not manage to go back to her horse before she was held back by Be. The soldiers who followed Pam looked at each other in dismay; at that moment, they were at a loss in responding to the sudden situation.

    In a normal situation, it was considered impolite if a person who did not give prior notice and grab another empire¡¯s General. General Pam¡¯s military rank was higher by a few levelspared to Ingrid the Beautiful Dragon Knight, who she had met earlier. Although she was not the Duke of Manasvir Empire, Be had an exclusive Dukepel badge; it was already considered influential among the human race empires.

    ¡°Your Excellency the Duke, please ... please kindly let go! We do not know each other and for you to do this, I will feel very confused.¡±

    ¡°I am the Duchess of the Gabriel Empire, Grand Duchess Bellina of Sarnia Duchy. Of course, you can also call me Be, which is my nickname. Alright, now we can be considered to know each other! Is it possible to let me know your name?¡±

    ¡°Just call me Pam. Duke Be, could you kindly release your hand now.¡±

    Pam looked at Be with a face full of smiles but her heart felt an indescribable sense of nervousness. She could not exin the cause of why she was feeling nervous. When Be grabbed her, she thought of struggling free. She felt helpless as Be¡¯s strength was too great and she was held too firmly so she could only open her mouth to plead for Be to let go of her.

    In any case, Be was a duchess and Pam could not start a grudge by directly throwing her hands off. If that was the case, everybody would have no face. Considering that she needed to take care of the other¡¯s identity and reputation, Pam decided to negotiate with Be but she did not realize that by doing this, it would be falling into Be¡¯s trap.

    If Pam had left forcefully, she would not have any more interaction with Be in this lifetime. Pam¡¯s hesitation started the bond between Be and her, it had also indirectly saved herself.

    Pam was wearing a light knight¡¯s armor; this armor was only worn by knight when they were participating in general ceremonies. As this was a decorative armor that was used in ceremonies, the defense was not much and the style was exceptionally gorgeous. Thanks to this light armor, Be was fortunately able to appreciate Pam¡¯s good figure.

    The ceremonial armor that the knights used to attend a ceremony was differentiated by gender and this was different from themon standard knight armor. For example, this suit of ceremonial armor that Pam was currently wearing, the lower half of the armor was a skirt and Pam¡¯s pair of legs, which was snow-white, was not covered andpletely exposed in the air.

    Pam¡¯s beautiful hair was scarlet, wavy and curly. Although she was wearing the knight helmet, her long hair was not covered up at all and draped over her shoulders. She was estimated to be around sixteen years old; her beautiful face held traces of youth and was different from Ingrid the Beauty Dragon Knight, who was more mature.

    Pam¡¯s eyes color was a beautiful shade of scarlet and her gaze was different from Ingrid the Beauty Dragon Knight. Although both were female generals, Ingrid¡¯s gaze was more firm and steady than Pam. When she was facing Be, Ingrid had seemed calmpared to Pam. At least, she was different from Pam who was feeling slightly nervous now.

    ¡°Pam, I seemed to have heard about you from my good friend Jenny, you are Manasvir Empire¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°Duchess Be, can you please stop the conversation first, I don¡¯t think we are familiar with each other yet!¡±

    ¡°Pam, please call me Be which is my nickname and don¡¯t add on Duchess. Is it alright with you? If not I will shout Princess Pam.¡±

    Pam did not expect that Be would know her princess identity and for a moment she sunk into a state of bewilderment. Be seized the opportunity to pull her to her side. When Pam regained her senses, she was already at Be¡¯s side and her warhorse was very far away; she had fallen into the mode of ¡°enforced dialogue¡±.

    ¡°How do you know about it, I don¡¯t remember when I had ever told Jenny...¡±

    ¡°Secret, Princess Pam. Can you lend me a few giant shields, my shields will soon be broken.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you have a lot of mercenaries and schoolmates over here, you could ask from them?

    ¡°No, I only like to ask you, is there a problem? I simply do not like to request help from guys; is this thinking very weird?¡±

    Pam¡¯s full name was Manas Pam and Be¡¯s roommate, Manas ine together with tomorrow¡¯s business transaction partner, President Manas Isaman of Euphemia Imperial Academy¡¯s student union, were all princesses of Manasvir Empire. Of course, Be did not hear about this information from Jenny who was the daughter of Manasvir Empire¡¯s richest individual. Jenny was just the daughter of the richest individual and would not be familiar with members of the royal family of the Manasvir Empire.

    The thing that had betrayed Pam¡¯s identity was her ring that belonged exclusively to the family members of her royal family. The shape of the ring was normal, it was worn on the index finger and it would appear unremarkable, almost no one would know that this ring, which was far from being gorgeous, would be proof of the royal family in the Manavsir Empire among the five big empires in the human race.

    All along, Be would carefully observed beautiful girls. She had seen this unremarkable ring on President Isaman and ine. Therefore, Be¡¯s bold guess was that this ring was the article that marked a member of the Manasvir Empire royal family and at least all princesses would have it. This was the same characteristic with the Promise Dagger which symbolized the Octavia Empire, and was carried by Felia, her substitute.

    Pam had not known that Be had guessed it when she and Be had a round of conversation; Be relied on her many years of umted experience in hitting on girls and easily fished arge number of secrets from Pam. Pam was the most doted on princess of the king of Manasvir Empire; ine and Isaman were her elder sisters in the name.

    Pam was just a nominal student at Olsylvia Academy and from young, she liked to read all kinds of military books thus she did not appear in the school. Her originally intended to enroll in Olivia Wizard Academy as that academy was famous for cultivating various kinds of talents and her lifelong dream of being a general could only be cultivated there.

    However, the King of the Manasvir Empire insisted on enrolling her into Euphemia Imperial Academy. The King had pampered Pam too much. Additionally, his thinking was conservative and he subjectively believed that girls should not brandish swords and y with spears.

    Also, he had no people in Olivia Wizard Academy so what if Pam was bullied over there? Olivia Wizard Academy¡¯s students always had crooks mixed in with the honest folks. She was better off in Euphemia Imperial Academy and he also felt reassured that with the academy¡¯s Student Union president, Isaman, who was her sister, that at least Pam would not be bullied inside.

    Of course, Pam was not happy but the King¡¯s order was difficult disobey so she could only go to Euphemia Imperial Academy to report and be there in the name. Maybe the Manasvir Empire¡¯s King had known the dissatisfaction in Pam¡¯s heart and decreed that she was to defend the outside of Alcott Valley as themander-in-chief of the Security Regiment which specialized in taking responsibility for the safety of Simon Quarry. This was considered to have fulfill her dream.

    This military post was a position with practically no obligations as the location of Olsylvia Academy was in the central district of the human continent area. This was the district that was most impossible to be involved in the fire of war. Being a general in the garrison over here had the same nature as being a nominal local official.

    ¡°Be, since the few of you are my schoolmates, pleasee to my army camp to be a visitor. I¡¯ve had no visitors for a long while.¡±

    Be and the few people had agreed to Pam¡¯s invitation, it just so happened that Be wanted to use the excuse of renting shields from Pam. She needed rest as the attack from the rock puppets had caused both hands, which were supporting the shield, to feel slightly numb. If she did not rest, she was afraid that her hand would be injured and at night she could not use her hands to take liberties.

    As Be and the beautiful girls followed General Pam¡¯s army of light cavalry and walked off, the mercenaries who were watching had also gone back to clean the battlefield. After all, life had to go on. It was just good to just look at beautiful girls; killing monsters honestly to earn money was the correct path.

    After the students of Olsylvia Academy had sent the squad away, they had also gone back to school. Be and the few people had killed more than half of the rock puppets over here. The rest of the monsters had not ¡°refreshed¡± and they did not want to stay here to ¡°fight over monsters¡± with the mercenaries thus they could only return the next time.

    Nobody noticed that those rock puppets¡¯ corpses that had been blown apart by Be and others with those mysterious stones, had inexplicably disappeared. Those fragments had secretly moved to the surroundings of the Simon Quarry and ahuge mutation was silently brewing.

    On the outskirts of Olsylvia Academy, surroundings of Alcott Valley, garrison base camp of Simon Quarry in Manasvir Empire.

    Be, Kriss, Ariel, and Ivy rushed back with Pam¡¯s cavalry. From very far away, Be had seen the army camp with tight security. The surface area of the army camp was huge; this ce ten thousand people was stationed here. If this ce was not big enough, it was inexcusable.

    ¡°Pam, your soldiers are pretty good, all of them should havee from the battlefield!¡±

    ¡°Be, all these are new soldiers, my old man would not dispatch veterans from the battlefield for me who is an amateur and still learning military affairs! Your eyesight isn¡¯t very good!¡±

    ¡°Is it, then it¡¯s true... true that I do not have good eyesight!¡±

    The army horse that Be was riding followed with Pam¡¯s mount closely. President Ivy was seated behind her and on the other side of her mount was Kriss and Ariel. Both of them were riding together on a horse. Before that, Kriss and Ariel were always fighting over the chance to ride the same horse as Be. For the purpose of harmony of the harem, Be had to choose President Ivy and put up with her for a while.

    At first, President Ivy did not agree; due to her profession, she disliked close rtions with people. As Be had promised to give her a few cute dolls, this ice-cold beautiful female assassin agreed to Be¡¯s invitation of riding together in the end.

    Be swept her eyes over the soldiers of the Manasvir Empire standing on two sides of the avenue who were weing them. On the surface she had no expression, but in reality, Be suspected that the soldiers had some issues. Based on Pam¡¯s sayings, these soldiers should be new; they should not have such a strong aura of death.

    In the past, Be had gone onto a real battlefield; the human soldiers who had attacked her and killed thousand of Ocras, those soldiers who had killed people before would have the aura of death. This group of new soldiers also had the aura and this was illogic.

    Soldiers of the Manasvir Empire were standing on the roadside, with standard military posture and their backs upright. Those eyes eyed on Pam and the others covetously. In their gazes, Be could not see a trace of respect for Pam. No matter how good a soldier was, the soldier at the very least would have respect for their general. It was a big problem if these soldiers did not have any.

    Be¡¯s hand consciously pressed the storage rings on her right hand and this was a sign that she was about to draw out her weapon. Kriss and Ariel, being Be¡¯s awesome teammates, had also quickly discovered the problem over here. These two girls had gone through the mutiny of Sack Reed and were considered to be veterans of the battlefield.

    Kriss¡¯ hands did the same action as Be, her left hand was on the back of her right hand. Her weapon was taken out from the sword space so there was no need for any storage rings. She did that to trick other people and let them think that her weapon was taken out from a storage ring.

    From the beginning, Ariel had worn the big cloak,.Be temporarily could not see her obvious abnormality, but her little hand that was previously exposed hand had been pulled back into the big cloak and it was unknown what she was ¡°fiddling with secretly¡±. Ariel¡¯s magic attack was instant and if she ran into a sudden attack, she could react quickly.

    President Ivy was seated behind Be and she could clearly feel Be¡¯s nervousness. Ivy did not ask; she was a high-end assassin and from her sharp observation skills, she realized the problem with this road. Many people were lying in wait in the forests on both sides of the road. These people had a secret line of sight and there was almost no murderous intent leaking.

    But when the sneak attackers¡¯ line of sight was on Pam, their aura held obvious fluctuations. In that short duration, Ivy caught them. As Ivy thought about this, she crossed her arms over her chest. She had already prepared two concealed weapons in secret when no one noticed. Because her hands were in her embrace, the outsiders did not notice that she was already in battle preparation mode.

    Besides Be and the others who had noticed the peculiarity, Pam and the two thousand cavalry that she had led had actually not realized anything. Pam was gratified that her soldiers would form a wee squadron along the way. Her soldiers were mostly new and those with a little experience inbat were transferred to Simon Quarry to stand guard.

    Although Pam did not remember when she said she would be back, and that she did not ask for a wee squadron, Pam did not think deeply about all these abnormalities as she was in a state of happiness.

    ¡°Pam, how many people do you have in your army camp? There is a great number of soldiers lined up here.¡±

    ¡°Be, this is not a military secret so why are you asking so mysteriously? My army camp has four thousand people staying behind, I took two thousand light cavalry to look for you and the rest of the six thousand were stationed at Simon Quarry.¡±

    When Be was asking she had lowered her voice down, she already knew the answer after getting Pam¡¯s reply. Be, being a Demon King, could perceive the approximate number of humans in a certain region. Minusing the two thousand light cavalry that Pam was bringing back, the army camp surprisingly actually had about four thousand life reflections.

    The two thousand people was definitely problematic as Pam had transferred six thousand people to Simon Quarry so there should only be four thousand people over here. Now adding on the light cavalry that Pam had brought back, there were six thousand people. The extra two thousand people definitely spelled trouble.

    At the thought of this, Be quickly motioned for Pam to stop as perhaps there would be a mutiny. In her past life, Be was familiar with all kinds of history books and she had read many examples of this type of military coup. Currently, Be, Pam, and the others were close; this could prevent the risk of the beautiful girls being captured when they encountered a sneak attack.

    ¡°Why, Be, I thought you wanted to go to my army camp to visit and also borrow a few shields!¡±

    ¡°Wait, Pam, stand nearer to me. Can you first send a person to go back to the army camp and verify the number of people inside!¡±

    When Pam¡¯s light cavalry stopped, the soldiers who were lined up became unstable. A few of them had fierce gazes and red at Be, it seemed that they were unhappy with the actions of this gold-haired beautiful knight. When Be saw all this, she was even more convinced that the army camp had a problem.

    ¡°General Pam, you are back? You also brought with you a few visitors. Please go back to the camp, we have already arranged a banquet.¡±

    ¡°Captain Lauren, thank you for your hard work, then we...¡±

    Be was climbed down from the horse before Pam. She walked to the front of Pam and stopped her froming down the horse. After that, she walked to the officer. This little officer also had a problem.

    ¡°Oh, your grace, the duchess, hello, you are....¡±

    ¡°You are not the person himself at all...¡±

    Be quickly took out her sword from her storage rings and stabbed it into Captain Laurent¡¯s chest. This unprepared attack stunned Pam who was behind Be. Even a duchess was guilty when killing a soldier from the empire who was on active duty without a reason. Punished lightly, her rank could be lowered; if not, her title could be stripped away. As a duchess, Be had no reason to do this.

    Before Pam reacted, a more shocking matter happened. Captain Laurent, who had been stabbed in the chest by Be, did not die and stood there without copsing. Immediately after that, countless arrows were shot out from the undergrowth of two sides of the roads.

    The archers who had sneak attacked were obviously veterans. They had especially shot the small cracks in the helmets of the light cavalry who were on the horses. These people who were new soldiers did not manage to react and were shot to death.

    Those sneak attackers who could urately aim and shoot through the cavalry helmets and kill them, even in the Kristoff Empire which was the empire of archers, were considered the cream of the crop.

    ¡°Enemy attack, quickly withdraw!¡±

    ¡°Stop, you are attacking your allies! I...¡±

    The light cavalry who was ambushed was a mess. The allied soldiers who were standing at the two sides of the road instantly turned into their enemies. They carried pikes and hurled them out directly and urately, piercing the legs of the horses that the cavalry was on.

    Because of speed, the horses of the cavalry relied mainly on lightweight and portable equipment for the armor. The horses were not equipped with leg armor ting like the heavy cavalry. If the legs were pierced by the pikes, the results were obvious. Many light cavalry soldiers did not manage to react and fell off the horse because of the warhorse¡¯s overturning. The unlucky ones were crushed to death by the warhorses.

    ¡°Hmph, this haughty female duke. Later on, I will capture you alive to the army camp, strip you and let you be the sex ve of the army. Not just you, all of you can¡¯t run away!¡±

    Captain Laurent¡¯s facial features had twisted until he did not look look human. Regarding this change, Be was not nervous and her look instead had turned gloomy. Did the human not know how precious life was? He actually wanted the Demon King to be his sex ve. His courage wasudable, but it was a pity, he got the wrong opponent.

 Volume 3 Chapter 112: The Rebel Invasion of the Alcott Valley

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 112: The Rebel Invasion of the Alcott Valley</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The outskirts of Olsylvia Academy, Alcott Valley, on the perimeter of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s base camp at Simon Quarry.

    The area had already turned into a battleground. The battle fire had finally encroached into Manasvir Empire¡¯s territory, which had enjoyed peace for many years before this. General Pam had led more than two thousand light cavalry into the devastating hands of nearly five thousand rebel army forces in front of their own base camp.

    When the ambush had begun, General Pam¡¯s troops were at a disadvantage as the rebel forces had been lying in wait to attack them on both sides of the path. In terms of numbers, there were twice as many enemy forces. Furthermore, the troops under General Pam were all new recruits who had never experienced battle. Once they were under attack, these new recruits abandoned their general.

    The light cavalry fell into chaos as countless arrows descended from the skies. Many of them were impaled by the falling arrows and were killed before they had the chance to defend themselves. At this crucial point, many of the new recruits revealed their true colors and began to flee at the sight of the enemy forces¡¯ immense numbers. This desperate run for their lives caused the entire cavalry to be in a state of frenzy.

    ¡°Everyone, do not panic. Quickly...¡±

    Before General Pam couldplete her sentence, her steed was shot by a few arrows and copsed. Fortunately, she reacted quickly and was not crushed by the fallen steed. When she stood up, Pam could feel the despair and fear fill her heart. In a time of crisis, none of the troops in hermand had stayed to protect their general. Instead, they had all chosen to flee.

    Swiftly, Mage Ariel pulled out a crystal ball from her sleeve. It was a magic crystal ball used by mages only in an emergency. A ray of light shot out from the crystal ball and almost immediately, ayer of translucent light veil began to spread out in all directions, with Ariel at the center.

    Ivy, the assassin, made use of the opportunity to release dozens of dart-like concealed weapons and shot a few approaching enemy troops to the ground. Kriss, on the other hand, retrieved two razor-sharp swords from her sword space. She wielded both swords with deadly grace and uracy, forcing the enemies in the area to retreat.

    ¡°Kriss, be careful. The swords that these guys are using belongs to Abaddon!¡±

    Ariel released a form of defensive light magic, the Veil of Light, which werepletely ineffective towards the iing arrows shot by the enemy troops. The arrows pierced the veil effortlessly. There were many small, ck metallic spheres which came along with the arrows.

    Without further hesitation, Kriss shattered the small spheres that were flying towards here with a horizontal sh of her sword. However, the small ck spheres exploded on impact and released toxic gas into the air. This gas was extremely lethal for the human army. In an instant, the entire path was filled with toxic gas.

    Using the toxic gas as a cover, the enemy troops released the second wave of arrows. With this second wave of attacks, the members of the cavalry who had been gravely injured earlier had nowhere else to run and not many of them had made out of it alive. The moans and cries of the wounded lingered along the path permeated with ck noxious smoke.

    This round of attack had affected every single one of Be¡¯s team. They did not expect such arge scale attack. The small metallic spheres, especially, hade as a surprise to them. As far as they knew, there weren¡¯t any alchemists in the entire continent who were able to create something like that.

    Ariel¡¯s hood had been torn to shreds by the explosions and her previously hidden mane of glorious silver hair were now exposed and flowing in the air. However,dy luck must have been smiling down on her as visibility was extremely limited as the path was shrouded in the toxic gas.

    From a distance, Kriss and Ariel¡¯s hair looked almost the same. This caused the enemy archers to be unable to differentiate between Ariel and Kriss, who was an expert swordsman and posed the biggest threat to them. As they hesitated for a moment, Ariel and Kriss were able to dodge a few of the arrows that came their way.

    However, Ivy and Pam were not so lucky. This was especially so for Pam as her armor was mostly ceremonial and was not able to hold up against any form of attack. Even if the enemy troops were not using the enhanced arrows and were using normal arrows instead, Pam¡¯s armor would not stand a chance.

    ¡°Hmph, your time is over, it will be in your best interests to disarm and surrender to us! Maybe I would let you live for a few more days! Would you like to do it yourself or would you want me to do it for you?!¡±

    Captain Laurent seemed almost like apletely different person. It was highly likely that the real Captain Laurent was no longer alive. Looking at this imposter, Be was filled with hatred and disgust. Even though the previous Captain Laurent was not ssically handsome, at least he was a decent person at heart.

    The imposter was ugly and fierce-looking. He always had a creepy expression on his face and his beady eyes were filled with violence and greed. One look at him and one could tell that he was a bad person, like those depicted in stories in the past. The fake Captain Laurent began to return to his true self as the armor on his body literally burst at the seams. From a lean andnky person, he turned into a brutish, muscr man.

    With a decisive thrust, Be¡¯s stabbed her sword into the man¡¯s chest. However, it seemed as though she had stuck it into a piece of soft sponge and had no effect on the man at all. This feeling could be likened to stabbing one of Be¡¯s demonic underlings.

    ¡°You seem to have a very sturdy body! It doesn¡¯t seem like you are human at all! At least, not like any human I have encountered on this continent.¡±

    ¡°You are about to be my prisoner, why should I answer a ve¡¯s question? Watch how I am going to tear this mask of arrogance off you.¡±

    As Be¡¯s hands were both on the hilt of her sword, the imposter took advantage of the situation and reached for Be with outstretched arms. This fellow clearly intended to subdue Be with a vice-like hold and he could y with this haughty female duke and make her submit to his whims.

    ¡°Be, leave now! This insolent fool, you are not to bully any of our academy¡¯s students.¡±

    In a sh, President Ivy had appeared behind the imposter. Using a dagger, she unleashed the assassin¡¯s finishing move, the ¡°Backstab¡±. With extreme precision, the dagger pierced right through where the imposter Captain Laurent¡¯s heart should have been. However, like Be, Ivy¡¯s attack was a futile effort.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible. You do not have a heart...¡±

    ¡°Foolish woman, be good and wait for your turn to be a ve!¡±

    In a st of ck energy from the imposter Captain Laurent¡¯s body, Ivy was blown aside. Luckily, Kriss caught her in time before she flew right into the enemy¡¯s base camp. If that were to happen, it would have been a scene right out of a soap opera.

    ¡°ck energy, this feels really familiar. You are one strange fellow. Even though you obviously have a human¡¯s body, but you wield such strange forms of energy. It¡¯s not just you, every one of your people share this characteristic.¡±

    ¡°All you feeble beings are not worthy of being considered as the human race. Only us, the great... You, you¡¯re fine?!¡±

    Be stood unmoving in front of the imposter Captain Laurent, still holding on to the hilt of the sword protruding out of his body. Apparently, the st of ck energy had caused no actual damage to Be.

    The thing that shocked the imposter the most, was that his ability to move had been sealed by Be¡¯s sword, rendering himpletely immobile. This arrogant, haughty, female duke was somehow able to seal his ability to move from inside him. It was practically impossible as none of the human race in this continent had the power to achieve something like that.

    ¡°Who in the world are you? D*mn, I am...¡±

    ¡°p!¡±

    Before the imposter could reveal his real name, Be had hit him across the face with a tight p. On impact, Be realized that the skin on the man¡¯s face was unusually tough and it made her hand feel slightly numb.

    Be had initially wanted to maintain the demeanor of a royal. However, this fellow had the nerve to use his ultimate move on President Ivy right in front of her. What a jerk! President Ivy is part of her inner circle. There was no way that Be could let this go without killing the man.

    ¡°You¡¯re mere cannon fodder. You are not worthy enough for me to know your name.¡±

    ¡°You dare.... All of you, don¡¯t even begin to think about...¡±

    In a sh of a de, the rebel army ringleader¡¯s head was sliced right off, with an incredulous expression permanently frozen on his face. It was as though he was surprised that there were any weapons on this continent that could cause him any harm.

    ¡°Kriss, you seem rather proficient in slicing off people¡¯s heads! Eh, you got hit by an arrow too.¡±

    ¡°Be, we have been surrounded. Let¡¯s retreat. Pam¡¯s cavalry had already met its doom.¡±

    Kriss¡¯ hands were covered in blood and there was no way to determine if the blood was hers or the enemy¡¯s. In addition, there were many arrows sticking out of her body. Be almost could not bear to see her in this state. If she was not technically a savior, she would have been dead by now.

    ¡°Just give up! We are indestructible. Based on the fact that we could be rted, I can...¡±

    Despite having his head cut off by Kriss, the ringleader of the rebel army was still alive. His head dangled in midair as he continued to threaten Be and the others. As for his body, it was a rather terrifying sight as not a single drop of blood was found on him.

    The ringleader of the rebel army might have realized that Be was not like the other humans. Even though it still had manic undertones, he was less insolent when he was speaking with Be. In addition, he did not say another word about keeping Be as his sex ve.

    ¡°Go away! Who in the right mind would want to be in cahoots with you? If you¡¯re really that great, then try to resist this!¡±

    Like a skilled ser yer from her previous life, Be soared into the air and kicked the terrifying bodiless head back towards the army base. At this point, she had a vague idea where this guy was from.

    In the distance, Pam stood unmoving with her eyes filled with despair. Just like those generals who had been defeated in battle, her limp figure had lost her previously imposing stature. At the same time, Ariel the Mage was rapidlyunching various forms of offensive magic at the surrounding enemy forces, driving them away from both of them.

    The entire path was filled with bodies, which consisted of the light cavalry from the Manasvir Empire. None of the enemy troops had fallen at all. In this unfortunate battle, the Manasvir Empire had suffered a crushing defeat. In total, there were more than five thousand light cavalry troops and Garrison troops at the base camp and none of them had made it out alive. On the other hand, even though there were only about four thousand or so enemy troops, not one of them had been killed in battle.

    ¡°It seems like, I am really not qualified to be a general.¡±

    Pam¡¯s eyes glimmered with unshed tears as she slowly moved her knight¡¯s saber up against her neck. Her army waspletely annihted, yet as theirmander, she was still alive. This went against every single principle that Pam had learned from her military books and it would be much better if she was dead.

    ¡°Pam, don¡¯t do this. Stop, you can¡¯t do this!¡±

    Of course, Pam¡¯s attempt to end her own life was foiled as Be rushed to her side and stopped the hand holding the sword from moving in the nick of time. This sillyss, had she learned all the military strategies andws for nothing? If themander was dead, then there was no way she would be able to stage aeback.

    ¡°Be, let go. Just leave me to... you...¡±

    Pam had every intention to continue, but there was no way Be would allow her to seed. To prevent her from biting her tongue in a desperate bid tomit suicide, Be had used her other hand to knock her lightly on the back, rendering Pam unconscious.

    ¡°No offense, Pam. I¡¯m really sorry, but you¡¯re mine and I will never let you die in vain like that.¡±

    Other than Be and the five other girls, every single one of the troops from the Manasvir Empire had beenpletely wiped out. Ariel walked along the woods, attempting to find a suitable ce to break out of this ce while Kriss had President Ivy on her back and Be carried General Pam in her arms.

    As the equine steeds had been annihted by the enemy forces, Be and the others could only attempt to break out on foot. Once they had entered the woods, the enemy forces had begun to catch up. Just as they were to engage in battle, Be¡¯s reinforcements had arrived.

    The rebel army had barely entered the woods before they were blown to the side by a White Bone Spear which had appeared to be thrown from afar. Taking this opportunity, Be and the others took cover within the mountains. Any rebel troops that attempted to follow them were suppressed by a skillfully thrown Sky Bone Spear. The rebel troops had no choice but to watch helplessly as Be and the others disappeared into the distance.

    ¡°Dem... I mean, Mistress Be, your servant is toote. Please punish me. Even though there were many bones of the dead in the valley, but there were only a few here in this area. I had spent a fair bit of time attempting to summon a few of your underlings.¡±

    Be¡¯s reinforcement was one of the demon lords, the Skeleton Emperor, Fred. As this was human territory, Fred did not wish to attract too much attention and had purposely decreased his original body of about five meters to just about two meters tall.

    If Fred was not wearing his blinding crown, he would have looked like any other Skeleton General. Fred was a demon lord from the Darkness Sacred Region sent to protect the Demon King Be. With the help of the Demon Lord Clement, this group had hidden in a specially made carriage used to carry the bones of the deceased.

    The gatekeeper troops of the human empires would typically not check any carriages that transported human remains in fear of picking up any bad luck. These carriages would be allowed to proceed after a cursory nce. The Skeleton Emperor Fred and his subordinates, the Skeleton Generals had gathered in the carriage and had an unimpeded journey to the vicinity of the Olsylvia Academy.

    ¡°Fred, are these the few underlings that you mentioned...¡±

    ¡°Yes, I know that this is far too little. Pardon my ipetence, please punish me, Mistress Be...¡±

    ¡°Alright, go and stop all those pesky humans behind us. Also, do you know if there are any ponds nearby?¡±

    Staring out at the mountains behind the Skeleton Emperor Fred, Be was rendered speechless at the sight of what appeared to be ten thousand, maybe twenty thousand skeletal troops. If this was what Fred had considered being a few reinforcements, she was rather d that her subordinate¡¯s ability to show off was one-tenths of her own.

    ¡°I understand. I have already found the pond earlier and have stationed some of my elite soldiers there as guards. If you wish, you can leave everything else to me, I will handle it for you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, take your underlings with you and surround the camp. Remember my orders, you are not to attack them under any circumstances. Surround them, and wait for me to get there. I will deal with them personally.¡±

    As Be watched the Skeleton Emperor leave with his troops, a conspiratorial grin emerged on her face. The ringleader of the rebel troops was too smug! Since they were unable to reach an understanding, then the only way left was to fight to the death! This would be an interesting fight since the Skeleton Emperor Fred and his thousands of underlings were technically undead as well.

    Ariel and Kriss exchanged a knowing look, feeling rather unnerved. Both of them knew that Be was not a good person. Be had once admitted to Kriss that she was a Demon King and Ariel had visited the City of Sin with her as well.

    However, the only thing that Kriss and Ariel were unsure of was if either of them were good people. In the attack earlier, both Kriss and Ariel showed no hint of glee when cutting down their foes. One look at them and you would know that they were seasoned in battle. In addition, their methods of killing were remarkably simr, where they preferred to tear their enemies to shreds in the most violent ways imaginable.

    The outskirts of Olsylvia Academy, by a hidden pond in the depths of the Alcott Valley.

    The area within a ten meter radius of the small hidden pond had been temporarily demarcated as a ¡°Demon King Restricted Area¡± and there were heavily armored elite skeletal soldiers. Their sole responsibility was to ensure that the Demon King Be was able to enjoy an uninterrupted rare moment of rxation.

    ¡°Kriss, are you alright? Where does it hurt? Let me massage it for you.¡±

    ¡°Ariel,e closer so I can see where your injuries are.¡±

    The pond was rather shallow as the water was only waist-deep. Be sat within the pond with Kriss and Ariel on each side. Due to the earlier ambush, their bodies were all covered in various bloodstains. In addition, the conservative Olsylvia Academy¡¯s uniform was nearly ripped to shreds during the battle.

    There was another reason why Be had decided to retreat. Their uniforms were so torn and tattered from the fight that it was practically falling off their bodies. Be did not wish for any of the enemy troops to get any opportunity to catch an eyeful of eye candy and thus retreating was the most sensible option.

    This time, Ariel and Kriss were unexpectedly obedient as they sat quietly at Be¡¯s side without objection. Taking advantage of the opportunity to check on their wounds, she ran her hands all over their gorgeous bodies. Ariel and Kriss were both flushed red, yet they did not resist any of Be¡¯s vitions.

    Kriss and Ariel were both Dark Saviors who had crossed dimensions to get here. Therefore, the arrows were unable to pierce any of their defenses. However, their uniforms were not so lucky. Bothdies were focused on each other¡¯s reactions as they feared that if they were to resist, Be would distance herself from one of them and redirect her affections to the other.

    At the moment, Be was only able to take a little bit of advantage. This was not the best time nor ce for her to im Ariel and Kriss fully as her own. This location was especially unsuitable for any wild frolicking.

    ¡°Be, what are you... what is happening here? Where is my assassin¡¯s outfit?!¡±

    Earlier, President Ivy had been knocked unconscious by the rebel ringleader¡¯s st of ck energy. When she came to realize that she was sitting stark naked within a pool, she had almost thought that she had been caught by the enemy troops and nearly had a panic attack.

    ¡°Ivy, rx. You¡¯re fine now. Are your wounds still hurting you? I have already dealt with everything for you.¡±

    ¡°Mm, it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore. Can you let me go... I... I don¡¯t like this at all.¡±

    ¡°No way, you haven¡¯t fully recovered from your injuries. I will not let you go.¡±

    Ivy was tightly wrapped in Be¡¯s embrace as she voiced her objections towards Be¡¯s insistent and wandering hands. However, her protests were useless as she realized that her body was not averse to Be¡¯s vitions. In fact, it ignited a spark of animalistic excitement in her.

    ¡°Be, what are you doing to me... are you using a spell or something? Stop __ me. I...¡±

    ¡°Ivy, be quiet. This is a time for us to recuperate. If you continue to make noise, you might reveal our location to those rebel troops. If that happens, I will have to leave you here and escape on my own!¡±

    ¡°You... how could you do this to me? I have saved your life before!¡±

    As Ivy was clueless about the current situation, Be made use of the excuse that they may be discovered by the rebel troops to calm her down. A conspiratorial smirk emerged on Be¡¯s face as she looked at the trembling President Ivy in her embrace.

    President Ivy was no longer the cold young maiden assassin. She was now a vulnerable young girl seeking protection. Be was notpletely honest with her earlier. When she was treating Ivy¡¯s injuries, other than taking advantage of her, she had secretly projected some dark energy into Ivy¡¯s body through her wounds.

    Due to this, Ivy¡¯s body would naturally bepliant to Be. Kriss and Ariel had seen everything earlier, yet they were not averse to her actions and even thought that what Be did was perfectly natural. Unknowingly, any of their realizations as a savior hadpletely vanished from their minds due to their associations and rtionship with Be.

    Pam was unable to escape from Be¡¯s demonic clutches either. Like Ivy, she had been stripped bare and ced in the pool to recuperate from her earlier injuries. However, Pam was pretending to be asleep. She had roused from her sleep much earlier and wanted to make conversation with the others. When she saw that Be was toying with Ivy, she quickly shut her eyes and continued to appear to be unconscious.

    Be had already seen through Pam¡¯s little ruse. While she was being intimate with Ivy, she could hear Pam¡¯s breath quicken. Thisss, pretending to maintain herposure even though she could barely take it any longer.

    ¡°Kriss, Ariel, Princess Pam seemed to be hurt rather seriously! I doubt that she would awaken anytime soon. Why don¡¯t we hand her over to the rebel troops? Maybe they would spare our lives!¡±

    ¡°Be, I had no idea you were so despicable... I guess I made a wrong judgment of your character... why are you smiling...¡±

    When she heard that Be was going to send her to the rebel troops, she was so shocked that she no longer dared to pretend to remain unconscious. When she opened her eyes, she saw Be cackling with a maniacal glee with Kriss and Ariel by her side with simr expressions.

    Even an idiot would know that Pam had been duped by Be. This Duke was too much! Why would there be a female Duke who took so much joy in bullying other girls? Was there no order in the world, how could such a distasteful girl like Be even be a Duke?

    Be did not care what Pam thought. Wordlessly, she handed the now silent President Ivy over to Kriss¡¯ care. Be sidled closer to Pam, cradled her in her arms and picked her up.

    No matter what, Pam was still a general. In a bid to preserve her dignity, she had wanted to resist. However, Be had stopped her attempt to take her own life, which meant that she owed Be her life. In addition, Be had led her out of the enemy troop¡¯s attacks. This made her reconsider her attempt to struggle as she did not think it was proper to refuse Be outright.

    Pam was about to push Be¡¯s hand away. However, in her confusion, she hesitated and stopped moving. In that moment, she had no idea that her current actions would lead her to a life of being unable to refuse Be.

    ¡°Be, stop this! You¡¯re really putting me in a spot. Please!¡±

    ¡°Pam, rx. It troubles me if you keep moving as well! As for those rebels, I know where they came from. Would you like me to tell you? Stop squirming and I will tell you.¡±

    Be had cleverly used the power of intelligence to stifle Pam¡¯s need to resist. Once Pam got hold of the information, Pam would be like President Ivy and fall prey to Be¡¯s wiles and charms.

 Volume 3 Chapter 113: A Frenzied Battle Between Dark Forces in the Alcott Valley

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 113: A Frenzied Battle Between Dark Forces in the Alcott Valley</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    The outskirts of Olsylvia Academy, Alcott Valley, on the perimeter of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s base camp at Simon Quarry.

    The battle fire had ignited once again. This time, the rebel army was forced to retreat to their base camp to defend it until the end. They were facing an army, consisting of twenty thousand skeletons, that was five times their size. Despite being confronted with an undead army that easily outnumbered them, these rebel troops did not panic. They retreated to their base in an orderly manner and used their defensive walls as part of their strategy

    ¡°What is wrong with these people? Thisbat power is far too...¡±

    The Skeleton Emperor Fred looked out into the distance. Along the path, his skeletal troops had been suppressed by the force of the rebel troop¡¯s arrows and exploding spheres. The metallic balls that this bunch of humans used as explosives had managed to st the advancing skeletal troops into smithereens.

    ¡°D*mn it, my mistress, the Demon King, said that we should avoid damaging the army base camp at all costs. What should we do now?¡±

    Due to Be¡¯s orders, the Skeleton Emperor Fred was unable to unleash his ultimate move, which would st a hole in the rebel army base camp¡¯s defensive walls. At that moment, Fred was suddenly at a loss. The quality of this group of human troops¡¯bat ability was much higher than he had expected. Ever since he had be a Demon Lord, he had never seen a human army with soldiers with such strength and ability.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Fred? Are these enemies too much for you to handle?¡±

    ¡°Sky Demon King, why have youe? Your humble servant deserves death for troubling Your Excellency intoing here in person.¡±

    An interdimensional door had opened up behind Skeleton Emperor Fred and the Sky Demon King, Dolores, had walked out. Back in the day, she had been a princess of the Demon Race and she had now grown into one of the three demon kings of the Darkness Sacred Region. Inparison to Be and Eleanor, who preferred to maintain low profiles, Dolores had a much more imposing presence as a Demon King.

    ¡°Fred, Be... Where is she?!¡±

    ¡°Sky Demon King, Mistress Demon King is still recuperating at the small pond in the mountains! Shall I inform her of your presence? Mistress Kriss is there as well.¡±

    ¡°Never mind, I will speak to her during her vacation. I am here to help you resolve the situation. There is no need for you to mention anything about me being here to Be. I will do it myself the next time I see her.¡±

    ¡°Your wish is mymand.¡±

    On the defensive walls of the rebel army¡¯s base camp, their ringleader, General Colin was paying close attention to the advancing troops. He was the team leader who had an altercation with Be earlier on, where she had used his head as a ser ball. Even though the skeletal troops outside the camp had stopped their attacks, they had not retreated. Instead, they had surrounded the base camp.

    ¡°General Colin, the route for our retreat has been blocked. These skeletal troops have a chain ofmand and are a different level of species from the ones in our continent.¡±

    ¡°I know. You may leave. How is the situation at the Simon Quarry? Tell the main team to pick up their speed. Even though my people have control over the teleportation arraysing in, these skeletal troops that have appeared out of nowhere are making me uneasy.¡±

    The feelings of unease that Colin had felt continued to grow. Their initial objective for invading the Coristel Continent was to kidnap Princess Pam and attempt to resurrect the big guy lying dormant in the Simon Quarry. However, there was now a sudden change of ns as there was an unknown dark force interfering with their sneak attack.

    At the same moment, many demonic beings began to appear in the distance behind the skeletal troops. Those demonic beings looked just like eagles but they were ten times bigger. When the eagle-like demonic beings had all emerged, many more skeletal troops began to follow.

    ¡°How is this possible? Aren¡¯t we still in control of any magical teleportation arrays?¡±

    As far as Colin could see, the skeletal troops had almost doubled in strength and there were more than forty thousand skeletal troops. By now, the rebel troops were outnumbered by troops that were ten times their size. It seemed like it was going to be impossible to emerge victorious this time.

    These massive eagles were more than ten meters tall and their wingspan was eight meters long. The eagle-like beings pped their giant wings and sped towards the base camp. It was a terrifying sight to behold as hundreds of giant eagles hovered in the skies over the base camp.

    The rebel¡¯s archers were not able to shoot their arrows far enough to reach these giant eagles and could only watch helplessly as they circled the camp. To make things more frightening than they already were, the giant eagles began to toss hundreds of mysterious objects from the skies. These ck objects caused many huge dents when they mmed into the ground.

    ¡°What is this ck stuff? Let me take a look...¡±

    ¡°Robin, stay back. That thing... there¡¯s...¡±

    A few of the rebel troops stood around one of the ck mysterious objects, trying to figure out what it was. When one of the team leaders was about to stop their thoughtless behavior, the ck object exploded, spraying ck goo all over anyone who was nearby. Many of the rebel troops who were standing close by had been sprayed right in the face. It was a strange sight to behold.

    ¡°My eyes...¡±

    ¡°It burns! This liquid is poisonous...¡±

    Once the rebel troops had been sttered with the ck goo, they fell to the ground, screaming in pain. It was as though they had been sshed with acid. Even though they were unable to die, they were still susceptible to pain, especially from something as strong as acid.

    This was not the end. Many horrifying humanoid creatures began to crawl out of the pile of ck goo on the ground. These creatures looked like zombies but were much scarier. The creatures had bodies that resembled ck mud and their features were indistinguishable.

    ¡°Die, you monsters, die! This is... help..¡±

    When a few courageous rebel troops took up their weapons and attempted to sh some of the ck mud men, their swords got caught in the sticky bodies. Before they could react, arge slit split open and the ck mud men revealed terrifying mouths. Taking advantage of their distracted states, the ck mud men bit off the troops¡¯ heads and swallowed them whole.

    More ck mud men continued to crawl out of the holes in the ground and started to run towards the rebel troops like scavenger ghosts. The entire scene descended into chaos and seemed like an apocalyptic biochemical warfare scenario. Many of the rebel troops had been pushed to the ground and eaten alive. Their unkible nature waspletely useless in the face of these monsters as the mud men¡¯s only objective was to eat humans.

    The rebel archers who were further away had prepared their arrows to retaliate. However, the ck mud men seemed to be able to anticipate their every move and many ck tentacles emerged from their chests.

    These tentacles shot towards the archers and each archer was pulled towards the ck mud men. The archers suffered a worse fate than those on the ground as some of the tentacles directly pierced their hearts before they were devoured.

    Every time a ck mud man devoured a rebel soldier, it would split and form another mud man. In no time at all, the hundreds of ck mud men had multiplied tenfold. At least one thousand rebel troops had been eaten alive and they had deteriorated into military chaos. No one listened to anymands. All they knew was that they had to try and get out of this alive.

    The stronghold in the army camp toppled almost immediately. The rebel soldiers were frantically running in every direction with a horde of ck zombies chasing them. Often, random soldiers would be grabbed by a tentacle and dragged back towards the horde and devoured. Their unkible abilities were useless now. Once they had been eaten, there was no way they could be revived.

    The outskirts of Olsylvia Academy, outside of the Alcott Valley, on the perimeter of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s base camp at Simon Quarry across from the base camp of the Darkness Sacred Region¡¯s army.

    ¡°Sky Demon King, aren¡¯t these scavengers... Didn¡¯t Mistress Demon King prohibit the use of these creatures on humans?¡±

    As he spoke, Skeleton Emperor Fred trembled slightly. Even Demon Lords like him were a little frightened of these scavengers. These creatures were simr to scavenger ghosts but were far more terrifying as they ate anything and everything in sight. Their targets were determined by their master and could change at any moment.

    Within the Darkness Sacred Region, the scavengers were used to deal with failed demonic beings who did not adhere to the Demon King¡¯s rule. If any of the Demon Lords were to stage a revolt, they would be dealt with using these scavengers as well. Even though no Demon Lord had ever attempted to revolt, they were all rather frightened of the scavengers anyway.

    If the scavenger¡¯s targets were to switch to the skeletal people, Fred would have to make a run for it with his army as soon as he could. These scavengers specialized in biological warfare. The only good thing about them was that they would only attack and devour their targets and nothing else.

    ¡°Fred, these people are barely human anymore. Be has already permitted me to proceed. Your army will be in charge of cleaning up the loose ends in the battleground. If there is nothing else, I¡¯m leaving as I have more things to take care of.¡±

    As soon as she was done, the Sky Demon King Dolores turned to leave through the interdimensional door. Once the scavengers were done eating, they would turn back into ck goo. After that, all the skeletal troops had to do was help in cleaning up the area.

    ¡°Emperor Fred, Shadow Demon Dhampir has sent an urgent message. There is a hugemotion at the Simon Quarry. A big boss has appeared. It requires us to head over to assist immediately. This thing seems to be rather tricky to handle and the other Demon Lords infiltrating the human race have already been notified.¡±

    ¡°A big boss huh... I think it might be better if I report this to my Mistress Demon King as well. Seriously, this bunch of humans has gotten way out of hand. They¡¯re even better at creating trouble than us demonic beings, and they do this nearly every day. Sooner orter, this continent will be destroyed by the humans.¡±

    The outskirts of Olsylvia Academy, in a hidden pond in the depths of the Alcott Valley.

    ¡°Be, these clothes are too... too revealing. Get me a change of clothes. Something much more normal would be great!¡±

    ¡°President Ivy, these red ribbons look beautiful! Don¡¯t you like them?¡±

    ¡°This looks weird on me. Also, what¡¯s the deal with these bells?!¡±

    ¡°These bells are a demonic artifact, the Soul¡¯s Melody. They can detect even the slightest sounds within the atmosphere and it is a treasured artifact used to stop assassins. Also, the red ribbons are Blood Silk. It¡¯s extremely rare and not something that you can simply get anywhere.¡±

    ¡°President Ivy, you only have two options. Either you wear this or nothing at all. I have already chosen for you, so you¡¯re wee.¡±

    President Ivy looked at Be, feeling a flush of red creeping her neck and cheeks. The ¡°clothes¡± she wore were simply various strips of red ribbons crossed along her body. This outfit was a product of Be¡¯s kinks and it was no different from the little eye candy outfits in the ¡°gentleman games¡± of the previous world which depicted ¡°Christmas presents¡±.

    Being ¡°Christmas presents¡± meant that only the crucial parts of the young maiden would be covered in red ribbons with most of her skin revealed. President Ivy¡¯s wrists, feet, and neck were decorated with small, delicate bells. If not for the other girls nearby who were watching them, Be had had every intention of tying President Ivy up, throwing her into a gift box, and wrapping her up, just like a real ¡°Christmas present,¡± after whisking her away.

    The outfit was truly made from some extremely rare ingredients. As for Be¡¯s argument, President Ivy was not able toe up with any retort and could only keep the outfit on. At least, she would not be naked when she returned to school. Her assassin¡¯s outfit had been destroyed in the earlier battles.

    Kriss and Ariel had turned their heads away in embarrassment. These outfits, normally only seen in erotic games, were not things that an innocent girl of the Other World like President Ivy would understand.

    As interdimensional travelers, both of them knew exactly what this outfit was used for. They secretly wanted to put on the outfit as well, just that they were too shy to say anything.

    ¡°Be, could you send me back? If these rebel troops are a human race from another continent, I have to report this to my father. This information is going to be a big deal to all the human empires.¡±

    Just like President Ivy, Pam was also wearing a ¡°Christmas present¡± outfit. However, it was decked with pink ribbons instead of red. As for this outfit, Pam felt embarrassed as well. However, to persuade Be to let her go, she did not care anymore.

    President Ivy and Pam were trapped close to Be, one on the left, the other on the right. They knew that if they did not please Be, this female hooligan of a Duchess would never let them leave. As they were unaware of the situation outside, and they were wearing such unique underwear, Ivy and Pam did not dare to make their escape.

    ¡°No, no, you are both injured and need to rest. Leave everything to me. I will deal with it. Any iing teleportation arrays should have already been blocked by the rebel army.¡±

    ¡°But...¡±

    Be knocked both Ivy and Pam out with a light knock on their backs. She did not intend for either of them to see what was about to happen. When she had decided to use the scavengers to get rid of the rebel army, she knew she could not let them know what urred after.

    The image of the scavengers eating humans was far too gory and frightening. Any girl who was not from the Darkness Camp would be heavily traumatized by the sight. However, these rebel troops were unlikely to be from this continent. The human race from this continent would not have abilities that would render them unkible.

    ¡°Be, you don¡¯t intend to bring these two juniors back to... to do naughty things to them, do you? Erotic things are prohibited, and you know that.¡±

    ¡°Kriss, don¡¯t look at me like that. I just do not want them to tire themselves out. President Ivy is going to move into our hostel, which means that we would be roommates. Also, Pam is ine¡¯s younger sister. It¡¯s simply not right to leave them be.¡±

    As for Be¡¯s rogue exnation, Kriss decided not to pursue any further. Anyway, Be would not really enve them. Even though this female Demon King had alternative tastes, she was always gentle with thedies around her.

    ¡°Be, these humans could be undead. I agree with you that it is extremely likely that they came from a different continent.¡±

    ¡°Ariel, let¡¯s go and help Pam reim her military base! By now, the scavengers... I mean, my underlings should have already devoured most of the rebel troops in the camp.¡±

    Ariel and Kriss had a dark past and did not seem to be repulsed by things like massacres. Be knew that unlike President Ivy and Pam, they were strong enough to stomach such bloodshed, and decided to bring them along.

    As for President Ivy and Pam, Be had brought them with her as well. To leave two ravishing beauties in the forest would be too risky. If they were found by any lucky pervert, they would definitely be taken advantage of. From her Space Ring, she retrieved two Flying Magic Carpets, ced both girls gently onto the carpets, and handed them to the heavily armored Elite Skeletal Troops nearby.

    ¡°Honestly Be, if my ancestors were to see you do such a thing with a Flying Magic Carpet, they would roll over in their graves!¡±

    ¡°Ariel, what do you mean... the Flying Magic Carpet is nothing but a small thing which can never bepared to any of you. It can¡¯t be eaten! At least youdies could... y¡¯know...be eaten... Hey, stop looking at me. Quickly, we need to head to the military camp!¡±

    ¡°What... What about me? Am I food to you? You... Where did she go? This is so annoying, I hate it when she leaves so quickly.¡±

    Before she revealed her true colors, Be quickly changed the topic. She left so quickly that she did not hear what Ariel was mumbling at the end. However, Kriss heard it all but she did not say anything. Ariel was one step ahead of her and said everything she had wanted to say. Instead, she was berating herself for being so slow!

    The Coristel Continent was not the only continent in this dimension. There were many of them. In the same vein, the human race was not limited to the Coristel Continent. Even though the continent was named as the ¡°Human Continent¡±, it did not contain all of the human race in this Other World.

    The rebel army that had attacked the military base could have been ¡°mutated humans¡± who had crossed over to this continent in secret. If they were able to reach out to the Manasvir Empire, it meant that they had already infiltrated deep into the area as this region was central to the Coristel Continent.

    To prevent any unnecessary panic among the human empires, Be nned to me all of this on the Demon Race. One of her subordinates, Skeleton Emperor Fred, and his skeletal troops should be able to pass for the Demon Army.

    When the undying bodies of the rebel troops were finally devoured by the scavengers, she would tell Fred to leave a pile of skeletons as proof. Be was confident that the Manasvir Empire would corroborate her story and ce the me about what had happened on an attack by the Demonic Race.

 Volume 3 Chapter 114: The Curtain Falls on the Secret War of Alcott Valley

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 114: The Curtain Falls on the Secret War of Alcott Valley</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Outskirts of Olsylvia Academy, outside the Alcott Valley, in front of the tent of the garrison headquarters of Simon Quarry of Manasvir Empire.

    Colin, themander of the rebels, had fewer than 100 troops left. In less than an hour, over four thousand rebels had been eaten and there were less than a hundred of them left. It had to be acknowledged that these scavengers were too efficient. The gates to the military camp had been opened long ago, and therge skeleton army that had been watching from outside poured in.

    ¡°Your Excellency the Duchess, you... you are not a human at all!¡±

    Colin looked at the demonic army approaching. Although he knew that it was over, his voice didn¡¯t tremble at all. Three figures that appeared to be deputy generals stood at the front of therge army of ck zombies and skeleton soldiers.

    Kriss and Ariel were wearing Demonic Marshal Armor, and they werepletely covered by the dark gold armor. There was a fierce devil mask on their faces that only had holes in it for their eyes and nose. To cover up and fool others, they had deliberately picked weapons that had nothing to do with their profession.

    Kriss held a super-long spiked club and Ariel held a two-handed sword. Because the armor was crafted in a general style, it wasn¡¯t possible to tell their genders by looking at them, so outsiders couldn¡¯t tell that these two Demonic Marshals were actually human girls in disguise.

    Unlike them, Be wasn¡¯t low-key. Although she also wore Demonic Marshal Armor, she didn¡¯t wear a mask and helmet. In any case, the other party was about to die, so she might as well let him understand how he died. However, Kriss and Ariel had chosen to wear the Demonic Marshal Armor without any prompting from Be at all. These two roommates were really too proficient.

    ¡°Brother, don¡¯t make such a tragic, heroic expression! Although we aren¡¯t good people, nobody here is good. Rx a bit.¡±

    ¡°For better or worse, you¡¯re a Duchess. For the sake of a noble¡¯s honor, would you be willing to fight a duel with this one, so that this one can experience your strength?¡±

    Colin resisted his impulse in order to reason with Be. Right now, he had another way out, which was to take advantage of the challenge against Be to use a secret art and attach himself to Be. This was the big skill that the Lord had given him to save his life, and he had used it many times before to escape from desperate circumstances.

    This time, however, the goddess of fortune was clearly not on his side. Be showed a scornful smile on her face and took a few steps back. Kriss and Ariel followed suit and moved to the sides. After that, a dozen cannons were pushed forward by the skeleton army.

    ¡°Duchess... what do you mean by this? Is Your Excellency disregarding the dignity of nobility?!¡±

    The continent Colin was from also had artillery. When faced with over a dozen ck holes that were artillery muzzles, he didn¡¯t dare resist, no matter how hard it was for him to die. This thing was even more powerful than the artillery back home, and even just based on its caliber, it was much bigger.

    Previously, because of Be¡¯s request, the skeleton army had been prevented from destroying the military camp¡¯s fencing. Not only the Demon Lord, but even the Skeleton Emperor Fred didn¡¯t dare to make any big moves and didn¡¯t dare fire the dozens of cannons that it had been allocated from the Darkness Sacred Region¡¯s Quartermaster. Now that they had killed their way into the military camp, they could finally pull them out and show them off.

    ¡°I don¡¯t n to reason with you! Besides, you aren¡¯t from the human race on our continent. What kind of noble dignity is there to discuss with you? Goodbye! Fire!¡±

    ¡°You demoness... Our Veni...¡±

    Colin hadn¡¯t finished his words when over a dozen cannons fired instantaneously. The unfortunate rebel general, along with the remaining hundred rebels, was blown to pieces in the artillery explosion. After the cannons fired, the scavengers rushed up and ate the remains, ensuring that they wouldn¡¯t be able to revive.

    Colin was the most miserable because he was the main general. Many skeleton soldiers had been blown to pieces in the previous confrontation between the two armies, so the skeleton army¡¯s cannons were especially vengeful as they focused on him right from the start. As soon as the cannons fired, Colin was attacked by three of the cannons and blown apart into so many bits that not even the dredges remained... No, this fellow¡¯s head still remained!

    They could see a head rolling around on the ground, and it was precisely Colin¡¯s. Could it be that this fellow had a life like a cockroach? He hadn¡¯t died even like this. That head hadn¡¯t rolled very far before it was surrounded by skeleton soldiers. Now that the military camp was full of his Be¡¯s people, this fellow wouldn¡¯t be able to get away.

    ¡°This great Master, our Venifreza Empire has no grudges between us. Why did you have to destroy my vanguard troops?¡±

    Colin should be dead. The voice that came out of his head was not his original voice. It sounded peculiar, and for the moment Be had no way to tell if it was a man or a woman.

    However, she had always been fearless. She had beat this fellow up while his four limbs were still intact, and if he had ns to overturn the sky now that he was only left with a head, he was thinking too much. Be came forward and stepped on the head with a foot, grinding the head into the mud.

    ¡°Are you a man or a woman? This Duchess disdains to deal with those of unknown genders.¡±

    ¡°You devil... Why should I... Why should I answer your question? You haven¡¯t answered mine yet, you arrogant...!¡±

    Be raised a ck sword and directly pierced straight down through the chattering head. Colin, who had been thoroughly dealt with by the sword, turnedpletely silent. The owner of this voice was a little interesting. If it was a girl, perhaps Be would end up interacting with her in the future; if it was a man, then forget it.

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯m precisely such a capricious person.¡±

    Be gently twisted the sword handle, crushing Colin¡¯s chopped-off head into the mud with the sword¡¯s movements. A lot of dark red blood sshed on Be¡¯s armor but was blocked by the armor¡¯s own Air Wall. Faced with such a cruel scene, Kriss and Ariel showed no objections at all, and it seemed as though what Be was doing was a matter of course.

    ¡°Be, what¡¯s our next step? Should we go back and report this to your Knight Teacher, the Dragon Knight Ingrid?¡±

    ¡°Kriss, let¡¯s go to Simon Quarry and take a look. My subordinate Fred has already gone there to help out. It¡¯s still early now. Let¡¯s try to finish up as soon as possible. I still need to take bring Pam and President Ivy back to y... Cough, back for treatment!¡±

    Outskirts of the Olsylvia Academy, outside the Alcott Valley. The Simon Quarry of Manasvir Empire.

    The once-popr Simon Quarry was now filled with dead silence. The entire quarry was filled with the mutted bodies of soldiers from the Manasvir Empire and the many corpses of quarry workers. The entire ground of the Simon Quarry was dyed red with blood. The invading army had already captured this ce.

    At the center of the quarry, a huge rock giant over fifteen meters tall stood there. It looked like a giant version of the Rock Puppets, and the entire rock giant was covered in white granite. It was a far cry from the ck rock demon puppets that Be had killed before.

    Other than this big fellow, the quarry was also filled with over a hundred six-meter tall ck rock puppets that were pulling themselves upright. All the rock puppets of the entire Alcott Valley seemed to be concentrated here.

    This vast army of rock demons all stood still on the quarry grounds. They seemed to be a little cautious and didn¡¯t dare move casually because the quarry had already been surrounded. And what surrounded the quarry was not the human army, which was an important factor in why they were afraid to act rashly.

    Outside Simon Quarry was an encirclement consisting of all kinds of magical objects. There were at least 60,000 of them, and it was a densely packed and horrifying scene. In addition to these various magical objects, at the very front lines, hundreds of cannons had been erected. The skeletons and zombies were currently carrying artillery shells and calibrating distances.

    In the heart of the Demon Army, therger ogres and butchers were currently assembling catapults. These catapults were different from those from the human empires. They were made with white bones that were harder than wood, and underneath the catapults, many ck-d demons were directing the instation.

    Of course, these things weren¡¯t enough to deter the huge magic puppet. What really made it so that it didn¡¯t dare move was the giant cannon located at the center of the Demon Army. At the center of the army, there was a magic-guided cannon with a muzzle one meter wide. The projectiles fired by this cannon weren¡¯t ordinary, but magical energy projectiles guided by magic.

    The giant magic cannon was the genuine rich man¡¯s cannon. Every time it was fired, it would consume a lot of demon beast cores, and it required at least medium level demon cores and above. If it was powered with advanced demon cores, this cannon¡¯s attack would be equivalent to a forbidden attack cast by a mage.

    The cannon was pulled into position by six-meter-tall ogres. These fellows rarely made a move, and would only be used in city sieges. The ogres moved and adjusted the giant cannon until the barrel was facing the fifteen-meter tall white rock demon.

    Rock Puppets did not have long-range magical attacks. If they were tounch physical attacks, they would throw stones. However, due to the threat from the various long-range weapons that had been set up, they didn¡¯t dare to attack indiscriminately and could only gather together and wait for the right time to break out.

    ¡°Dem... Mistress Be has arrived. Everyone, salute Mistress Be!¡±

    Following the etiquette officer¡¯s roar, dozens of demon generals and several Demon Lords all knelt to salute Be. Because the space in the main tent was limited, these demons had transformed into human-like forms and looked less frightening.

    ¡°Fortunately, Pam hasn¡¯t woken up. If she were to see the scene of her tens of thousands strong army beingpletely annihted, I¡¯m afraid she would really copse!¡±

    Be waved for the demon generals and Lords to get up, then walked over to the scrying mirror. It should be the so-called Venifreza Empire¡¯s army that was upying the Simon Quarry, and it was unknown what kind of secret art they had used in order to resurrect such a terrible rock puppet. Fortunately, her troops had arrived in time; otherwise, it would have been difficult for the entire Olsylvia Academy to escape from disaster.

    ¡°Kriss, what kind of happy thing did you think of? I¡¯m a little panicked seeing the slight smile on your face!¡±

    Kriss and Ariel had removed the masks they used to cover their faces. Everyone here was Be¡¯s man, and they had no intention of hiding as Be¡¯s demons were quite trustworthy. There was another intention behind revealing their faces, which was that they wanted to indirectly tell Be¡¯s subordinates that they were Be¡¯s ¡®girlfriends¡¯. They were doing this in preparation for staying by Be¡¯s side in the future.

    Consequently, Be had caught sight of the obvious smile on Kriss¡¯s face, and Be was now trying to find out why she was smiling out of curiosity. In her impression, Kriss seldom smiled.

    ¡°No reason. Be, I was thinking. As the Devil King, you¡¯re helping the Human Empire do this and that all day long. Are you happy living this kind of life without a proper job?¡±

    ¡°This... I¡¯m not working for nothing. At least I get a special reward every time! Besides, Kriss, I¡¯m toozy to do proper business. There are so many people like us in the world. I don¡¯t want to steal others from their business.¡±

    Be would never do anything for free. if it hadn¡¯t been for the ¡®Christmas gifts¡¯ she had received in the form of President Ivy and Princess Pam, she would¡¯ve been toozy to summon out her subordinates from the Darkness Sacred Region.

    Be hadn¡¯t dealt directly with the other two Demon kings when she summoned her subordinates and didn¡¯t know that that Demon King Dolores had been here before.

    ¡°Mistress Be, the enemy sitting in the quarry seems to want to negotiate with us. They are sending messengers over. May I ask Mistress Be what you intend to do with them...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s there to talk about? Just st them. I have important things to do in the evening!¡±

    ¡°This... Should we also fire the giant cannon?¡±

    ¡°Fire them all. This quarry doesn¡¯t belong to me. Don¡¯t keep any of the shells, transporting them back is damned expensive. Only stop when they¡¯re all used up.¡±

    At Be¡¯smand, the demon army¡¯s artillery and catapults opened fire at the quarry at the same time. Countless shells and thrown rocks hit the Rock Puppets and blew them into pieces. Although the Rock Puppets had abnormally high defense, when faced with gunpowder weapons, their defense was still a little short.

    In particr, whenever the magic cannon fired, the white Rock Puppet King was directly pushed back by a good few meters, and its upper body was now covered withrge artillery scars. After the attacks began, the Rock Puppets began to rush towards the Demon Army.

    The Rock Puppets moved very slowly, and the Demon Army¡¯s artillery took the opportunity to shoot at their legs. Many Rock Puppets fell over on the way forward, their legs broken by the cannons.

    Because the Rock Puppets¡¯ heads were made of stone, they had no IQ to speak of. They wouldn¡¯t make detours as they walked, and if the Rock Puppets up ahead had toppled, the ones behind it wouldn¡¯t take heed and would continue to push forth. Very soon, the passage leading out of the quarry was blocked by the Rock Puppets¡¯ bodies.

    The situation in this battlefield skewed to one side instantly. The Rock Puppets were blocked, and the Demon Army¡¯s artillery units and catapult constantly treated them as live training targets. Faced with round after round of bombardment, Alcott Valley¡¯s former overlords were about to face their demise.

    The fifteen-meter tall White Rock Puppet finally stopped moving after six rounds of magic cannon fire. The Rock Puppets also fought back, frantically throwing stones, but when these bouldersnded amongst the Demon Army, they were blocked by the other side¡¯s magical barriers and were broken up and crushed against the magical shielding.

    Be did not go to the front lines to kill the enemy. She knew too little information about the Venifreza Empire and only knew that the human beings in that Empire were very different from humans in the Human Empires of the current Coristel Continent. They could avoid death and had a very strong ability to revive. They seemed to have some skill at disguise, but she didn¡¯t know any other intelligence.

    They would be miserable if there was an ambush from their opponents after they rushed in and engaged in battle. It was better to sit there with nobody else around and enjoy thendscape! Kriss and Ariel were very enthusiastic about finding ces close to Be to sit themselves down. They were still carrying weapons that didn¡¯t match their professions, and it was an unwise move to go down and participate in the fight.

    But, they weren¡¯t just sitting there doing nothing. The defensive magical barrier had been put up by Ariel, and even Be was unable to judge the strength of this beautiful female magician. For her to be able to maintain such vast defensive magic for such a long time while sitting here sipping wine, her expression unchanged, was something that even her ss advisor, Holy Magic Mentor Gilbert might not be able to do.

    The demon generals and Demon Lords who had been on standby around them all tacitly withdrew. Soon after, the ghost maids that were in charge of logistics brought over all sorts of snacks and wine and ced them on themand table in front of Be one after another.

    Inside the Simon Quarry, two thousand troops from the Venifreza Empire were in retreat. Unlike the portion of the army that had captured the garrison, these two thousand soldiers were all mages and were much more valuable than the four thousand members of infantry that had been destroyed earlier.

    ¡°Big sis, the teleportation array has been set up. Let¡¯s retreat! Our army unit that took control of the array that leads to Alcott Valley has been discovered by those mercenaries and students from Olsylvia Academy. They¡¯re about to recapture the teleportation array.¡±

    ¡°Damn it. How could the guys on the other side be so brainless? They made such a big move that they even brought over the Manasvir Empire¡¯s troops. What¡¯s that all about?¡±

    Two armored figures stood out amongst the Venifreza Empire¡¯s mage army. One of the two was the one who had confronted Be previously through Colin¡¯s chopped off head.

    They were both very angry about the failure of their attack this time, yet they also felt helpless. The other party had never had any intention to reason with them, and they had been attacked even before their messengers could be sent out.

    ¡°Little sis, go back and properly investigate who this Duchess is. Is she a puppet under the Demon King¡¯s control, or someone else? This person is too wayward...¡±

    The eldest princess of the Venifreza Empire could see Be, who was indulging in a decadent life of wine and women in the open-air base camp, through a telescope-like object.

    The blond beauty had no military demeanor at all. She had a maiden wrapped in pure white silk in each arm, one of which was precisely the target of their attack, Princess Pam, but the Princess had already fallen asleep.

    The ears of the two beautiful girls had been plugged by delicate cotton earplugs, and they could not hear the roaring sound of the cannons, so they didn¡¯t wake up. In addition to this, on either side of Be were two beautiful silver-haired maidens, one of whom was responsible for feeding Be snacks while the other held up a ss filled with red wine since both of Be¡¯s arms were full.

    Be¡¯s face hadn¡¯t been tense from beginning to end, and if she had a crown on her head, she would look no different from those royal scoundrels who came out to hang out with the military.

    The eldest princess of the Venifreza Empire was so angry! She was a legitimate soldier who had won countless battles and was usually very strict on both herself and the soldiers beneath her. Today, she had actually been defeated by this kind of ¡®undisciplined, rich brat¡¯, which was a great blow to her.

    Be seemed to have noticed her peeping, and after Be sent a meaningful look in her direction, the lens of the telescope the eldest princess of the Venifreza Empire was carrying instantly shattered. Be had immediately guessed that the peeper was a girl; otherwise, one of the princess¡¯ eyes would have been destroyed along with the telescope.

    ¡°Little sister, let¡¯s go. Remember this woman for me...¡±

    The n for the invasion of the Venifreza Empire was dered a failure due to Be¡¯s intervention. During this secret war, Be had wiped out four thousand of the Venifreza Empire¡¯s vanguard troops, captured hundreds of Rock Puppets¡¯ Hearts as trophies, and obtained a rare rock demon soul.

    For Be, the biggest gains she had obtained were the two ¡®Christmas gifts¡¯ of Princess Pam and President Ivy that she had picked up. The rest were of no interest to her.

    As for the casualties, Be¡¯s side lost over a thousand skeleton soldiers. Their ¡®allies¡¯ the Manasvir Empire lost ten thousand people, and amongst the ¡®neutrals¡¯, a dozen or so of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s students had been injured, while the mercenaries¡¯ casualties were unknown for the time being.

 Volume 3 Chapter 115: Olsylvia Academyâ€™s Midnight Expedition Group Sets Out Again

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 115: Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Midnight Expedition Group Sets Out Again</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Six Major Academy Lakes, Vignia Lakekeside, Duke Bellina¡¯s exclusive ¡°Pure White Heaven¡±, inside the room above Be¡¯s number one dormitory room.

    This room was built in the middle of the entire dormitory building, and theyout resembled a restaurant built for foreign guests. Although it was only three o¡¯clock in the afternoon and there was still sunshine outside, the room had been lit up with little red candles that were usually reserved for candlelight dinners and the dim candlelight brought a bit ambiguity to the room¡¯s atmosphere.

    ¡°Pleasee in. Princess Isaman, wee to my humble house!¡±

    ¡°Duke Be, you¡¯re too polite. If you call your dormitory a humble house, then most of the dorms in the entirety of Olsylvia Academy aren¡¯t even qualified for upancy.¡±

    Be¡¯s seat was at the edge of the in white dining table set in the center of the room. The table was already full of delicious dishes; a variety of precious ingredients were everywhere, some of which were things that even money couldn¡¯t necessarily buy.

    In addition to Be, several of Be¡¯s lolita maids were also present. The two demon and evil gods, Angel and Mia, as well as Noesha and Betty, these two bringers of chaos, were all dressed in exquisite maid clothes with smiles on their faces. They just felt that it was fun to y this way and didn¡¯t truly want to be maids.

    On the balcony not far away, Lolita was dressed in a ck, gothic lolita outfit. She didn¡¯t know what to do with the sses, and in order not to bring trouble to the dining table, Be hadn¡¯t asked her to y the role of a maid. Instead, Lolita was given the status of ¡®banquet bodyguard¡¯, and she looked the part with a thin sword hanging from her waist.

    President Isaman had some opinions about Be, but still respected Be¡¯s offer and had changed into a blue dress in order to attend the event. The dress was clearly an evening gown that would be worn at a grand banquet and was paired with a beautiful heart-shaped sapphire ne.

    ¡°Duke Be, can your gaze be a little more respectful of the asion? Are you looking at the ne or something else...¡±

    Isaman¡¯s dress was an evening gown. She could originally have chosen to dress in any old dress and still matched the asion, but given Be¡¯s bad taste, plus the fact that she had to thank Be for something, she had dressed up in this more formal evening wear instead. Unexpectedly, Be¡¯s gaze had been fixed on her chest ever since she was seated.

    ¡°Fortunately, there isn¡¯t anyone¡¯s name... President Isaman, you¡¯ve misunderstood. The shape of your ne is too unique. It looks like something only girls with lovers would wear, so I just wanted to see if your boyfriend¡¯s name is engraved on it!¡±

    ¡°Be, your focus has always been different from others. I don¡¯t have a boyfriend. How about you introduce one to me? Since you¡¯re so interested in the topic.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Isn¡¯t there a ready-made one here? There¡¯s no need to search, it¡¯s right in front of you. I¡¯ll help you engrave my name onto the ne for you!¡±

    ¡°You.... stop joking around. Let¡¯s talk about proper matters!¡±

    In terms of shame, Isaman really wasn¡¯t Be¡¯s opponent. In order not to fall into Be¡¯s ploy with this unintentional topic, President Isaman chose to get the topic back on track. Girl, there were more important matters on hand than looking for a boyfriend! Really.

    After Be won the bet, President Isaman would be her person, and there was no rush for the moment. With this in mind, Be sat back gracefully and poured a ss of wine for Isaman.

    President Isaman picked up the high-stemmed wine ss, her pair of beautiful blue eyes gazing into the ss of blood-red wine for a long time before touching her ss to Be¡¯s and taking a sip.

    This female rogue really wasn¡¯t simple. She knew when to bend and when to stretch. It was no wonder that so many girls had been ¡®corrupted¡¯ by her. Isaman had thought that Be would persist in her boyfriend problems, but unexpectedly, Be knew when to stop. Although she was a little unwilling, Isaman had to admit that Be was much more scheming than many of the old foxes she¡¯d met before.

    Be saw that Isaman didn¡¯t even blink as she drank down arge ss of ¡®Demon¡¯s Feast¡¯ and whispered internally that this Isaman seemed to be a master when it came to wine. Sylvia and Natasha had drunk the same ss of Demon¡¯s Feast, but their eyes had turned a little confused while this student president¡¯s expression had never changed at all.

    Fortunately, she didn¡¯t intend to do the same thing she had done to the Disciplinary Committee¡¯s Chief Natasha as President Isaman probably wouldn¡¯t get intoxicated. Demon¡¯s Feast wasn¡¯t a cheap wine, and it pained her to have to use more of it.

    ¡°Be, I already know about what happened in the Alcott Valley yesterday. Thank you for saving my little sister, Pam. However, I just don¡¯t understand when the demons started to have such powerful skeleton soldiers. Over ten thousand troops from Manasvir Empire only managed to kill two thousand skeleton soldiers before getting annihted.¡±

    ¡°Also, the Rock Puppets of Alcott Valley have disappeared, and there are obvious signs of explosions near Simon Quarry. It¡¯s so strange. I asked President Ivy, who came back with you, but she said she didn¡¯t know much about the situation. Do you know anything about it?!¡±

    Be nearly sprayed out the wine in her mouth, but she managed to hold back. She cursed the officials from Manasvir Empire who were in charge of this matter in her heart. Those idiots couldn¡¯t even act and had been too reluctant to even send a few more people to Simon Quarry to help cover for her.

    Also, were they incapable of faking their military exploits?! She had left behind the bones of a thousand skeleton soldiers, and they actually went and reported it honestly to their superiors. Couldn¡¯t they have broken them to bits before sending it up? If she¡¯d known it would be like this, Be would¡¯ve taken care of it herself.

    Ivy certainly wouldn¡¯t have said anything. Be had been the one to bring her back, tossing her straight onto the bed in the secret room and spending an entire night with her. Right now, President Ivy had already ¡®fallen¡¯, and out of the Five Major Campuses of Olsylvia Academy, other than President Isaman and President Lucia, the other three Student Union Presidents had already fallen under Be¡¯s ¡®control¡¯.

    ¡°Isaman, I also won¡¯t know even if you ask me like that! You can go ask your sister!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. It¡¯s great as long as Pam¡¯s fine. The secret of her being a princess can¡¯t be made public for the time being. But, did you really not do anything bad to her? Howe she¡¯s been moring to move into your dormitory ever since she returned? She not even willing to stay in the barracks.¡±

    ¡°I really haven¡¯t. I didn¡¯t do anything bad to Pam... President Isaman, the reason you¡¯ve made so much effort toe and see me can¡¯t be because of these kinds of wretched things, right?¡±

    Be and Isaman¡¯s interview took a whole afternoon to finish, and what they talked about between them was unknown at the moment. However, it didn¡¯t appear to be a difficult transaction. President Isaman¡¯s mood never fluctuated, and it seemed that everything was within her control.

    ¡°Well? What do you guys think of this big sister?¡±

    After the party, Be watched as Isaman departed, then asked the lolita maids around her for their opinions. When Isaman had left, she had deliberately wrapped herself in the conservative Olsylvia Academy school uniform ¨C she probably hadn¡¯t wanted anyone other than Be to see how she looked in an evening gown.

    Sooner orter, the sapphire on her chest would be engraved with Be¡¯s name. Be put away her regret and began to think about how to obtain Isaman more quickly. President Ivy and the others would be moving in the day after tomorrow. Isaman was as a President of the school union and giving her the ¡®privilege¡¯ of roaming around outside wasn¡¯t very good.

    ¡°Elder sis, President Isaman isn¡¯t a good person! None of my little friends dared toe near her while she was making her way here.¡±

    ¡°Sister, I feel that way too. I added a bit of evil magic to the Demon¡¯s Feast. If she had been a pure priest, she wouldn¡¯t have been able to drink it without having a reaction.¡±

    Angel and Mia didn¡¯t hesitate to take the lead in expressing their opinions, though their intentions weren¡¯t to scold President Isaman. For them, as demon and evil gods, praising someone as being good was the true way of insulting someone. Be knew this and didn¡¯t think too much of it.

    ¡°Lady Sister, I just feel like you have more and more little partners around you. I don¡¯t know about anything else. Can you lend me that little mage sister to y around with?! I also want to get close to sister Sylvia.¡±

    ¡°Noesha, your bad habits are resurfacing. I¡¯ve already sent Sylvia back to her dorm room since she¡¯s already on our side. I¡¯ll call her over when I have time!¡±

    Be interrupted Noesha¡¯s proposal. The lolita¡¯s eyes were filled with evil intent. Sylvia had drilled into her arms at the sight of her, and Be really wanted to know what this girl had done to her.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any opinions. In any case, I haven¡¯t seen any real female opponents aside from Sister Be. By the way, the Six Colored Flower that you sent over, the Kiwi Fruit, and the hearts of the Rock Puppets are all with Sister Sharon.¡±

    Currently, Betty was only interested in refining strange drugs, so her answer to Be¡¯s question still leaned towards that topic.

    After Alcott Valley had been attacked by the demons, the price of the Six Colored Flower, Kiwi Fruit, and Rock Puppet Hearts had risen in an instant. As a result of the incident, the Manasvir Empire had sent heavy troops to blockade the entire Alcott Valley and the Six Colored Flower and Kiwi Fruit could only be collected from other ces for the moment.

    The price of Rock Puppets¡¯ demon cores had gone up even further, and profiteers had been specting with the price, pushing it up to 20 gold coins apiece. Even then, it was still rising ¨C this item was really valuable now.

    Be nced at Lolita on the balcony. She had no objection to Be¡¯s question, and seeing that she hadn¡¯t refused, Be didn¡¯t continue to ask, either.

    Lolita would only express her opinion if she disagreed with Be. At all other times, whatever Be said wasw. Lolita knew much more about Isaman¡¯s real identity than Be did.

    The Northern Campus of Olsylvia Academy, Filomena Nobility Academy¡¯s living area.

    It was now around 9 PM, and there were still many students hanging out around the campus. For these aristocratic students, their nightlife had just begun.

    Be, dressed in ck armor, walked inside the brightly lit campus, followed by two adventurepanions, the assassin Noreya and puppet master ine, as well as their new little sister, Lisha.

    ording to <Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Midnight Unbelievable Tales>, one of the nine forbidden spiritual sites was in Filomena Nobility Academy ¨C the McPherson Monastery. The entirety of Olsylvia Academy could be split into the Nine Academy Midnight Forbidden Grounds, and the majority of them were concentrated in the Francis Academy and Olivia Wizard Academy.

    Each of the three remaining colleges had only one of the grounds. In a school like the Filomena Nobility Academy which specialized in teaching the nobility, the church¡¯s blessings were rtively still in ce andrge-scale spiritual sites generally wouldn¡¯t appear there.

    ¡°ine, Noreya, are you unhappy? Why aren¡¯t you talking? Didn¡¯t Kriss tell you guysst night that I had things to attend to outside and wouldn¡¯t return to the dorm for the time being?¡±

    ¡°Be, I found something interesting in my bookst night. I wanted to talk to you about it, but who could¡¯ve known that you would stay out all night?¡±

    ¡°I really had something to deal with. This Rock Puppet Heart is for you. Noreya, Little Sis Lisha, I¡¯ll give you your gifts tomorrow!¡±

    Be refused to admit that she had spent a night hanging out with President Ivy in the room next to her ownst night. That cold and distant beautiful teenage assassin had been the most determined out of all the beautiful girls Be had slept with to date. Be had been busy all night and had finally used a cute puppet toy as bait before sessfully tempting Puppet Ivy to fall for herpletely.

    In order to appease her roommates, Be had to use her usual trick of ttering beautiful woman. Sure enough, under the attack of Be¡¯s ¡®sugar-coated bullets¡¯, Noreya, ine, and Lisha all stoppedining.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let you off this time, Be. What did my sister Isaman talk to you about this afternoon? It was so secretive and the maids around you also said that they don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Nothing really. We just discussed what happened at Alcott Valley yesterday.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Nevermind then. But remember our agreement ¨C I want to know what she¡¯s doing behind the scenes.¡±

    ine originally wanted to ask more, but when she was faced with the Rock Puppet¡¯s Heart, she temporarily let Be off. The heart she¡¯d been given was the one that had been plucked out from the giant Rock Puppet that stood fifteen meters high and was a real treasure. The difficulty of producing Rock Puppets was rted to this thing.

    Isaman did mention ine during their afternoon chat. But her request was simr to ine¡¯s, and she had asked Be to help her keep an eye on ine to see if this sister was secretly hiding any unspeakable secrets.

    Be didn¡¯t know how she would deal with these two sisters¡¯ mutual investigation requests and had simply epted both of them. Isaman had paid her a lot of money and even promised Be that she would fulfill a wish of hers if anything important happened. Other than agreeing to be a maid, she would do it as long as it was reasonable.

    These two sisters were ying with fire, especially Isaman. Did she think that Be wouldn¡¯t be able to ¡®deal with her¡¯ if she wasn¡¯t a maid?! That was too naive. If she wasn¡¯t a maid, couldn¡¯t she be a girlfriend?

    Based on its name, McPherson Monastery should have been built at St. Louis Church College. However, the monastery was actually built at Filomena Nobility Academy. Be and the others looked around the campus for a while before finding the monastery, which had been built in a very prime location.

    Unlike Scripps Cemetery, which was also one of the nine forbidden sites, it was located at the heart of the lively campus and was surrounded by students. At the very least, it was nothing like the ghostly, terrifying Scripps Cemetery.

    Lisha, who had always been afraid of all sorts of spiritual things, was willing to take part in the midnight expedition inrge part because the area wasn¡¯t as scary. At least, it appeared that way from the outside.

    McPherson Monastery covered arge area, and the outside was encircled by a three-meter high wall that ensured that outsiders couldn¡¯t see in. The entrance was barred by an iron gate that was made out of a single piece of iron. It was different from the hollow door of Scripps Cemetery and didn¡¯t allow people to see what the situation was like inside.

    ¡°Be, what are you guys doing here? That door can¡¯t be opened!¡±

    Just as Be¡¯s hand reached the lock on the iron door, a beautiful girl who looked a little familiar came up to stop her. It was unknown where she¡¯de from, and it felt like she had shed out of thin air.

    ¡°You are... may I ask where we¡¯ve met before? Howe you know my nickname?!¡±

    ¡°President Angelia talks about you too many times a day. I have no choice but to remember your nickname. In that case, I¡¯ll introduce myself ¨C I¡¯m Cynthia, Angelia¡¯s secretary.¡±

    ¡°Also, this door can¡¯t be opened at random. Otherwise, it will make quite a bit of trouble for Angelia and I. As for the reason, don¡¯t ask.¡±

 Volume 3 Chapter 116: A Desolate McPherson Monastery

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 116: A Deste McPherson Monastery</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Olsylvia Academy, North Campus, Filomena Nobility Academy¡¯s Student Quarters, in the peripheral area of one of the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Nine Midnight Forbidden Grounds ¨C McPherson Monastery.

    Be¡¯s exploratory team was stopped by the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Student Union¡¯s Secretary, Cynthia, when they tried to enter the McPherson Monastery. As Cynthia was one of the Top Ten Academy Belles, Be now had the good fortune of meeting all ten of them.

    ¡°Secretary Cynthia, what are you doing out here at thiste hour instead of resting in your room? Staying up into the wee hours of the night is not good for you. I urge you to go back quickly. It wouldn¡¯t turn out well if Chief President Angelia has to worry about you!¡±

    ¡°Late? Not at all. Be, I hope you¡¯re not thinking about creating another big ruckus. I will not allow you to wreak havoc!¡±

    Cynthia was wearing a pure white knight¡¯s uniform and she had a rapier attached to her waist with the Radiant Church¡¯s inscriptions engraved on the hilt of the sword. ording to the information Be had obtained from Chief President Angelia, the full abilities of Secretary Cynthia were an unknown quantity. Even Angelia was notpletely in the know about her mysterious background.

    ¡°Secretary Cynthia, I have permission. Here are my documents of authorization. Feel free to look through them.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me. The Academy would never allow a student society to develop a forbidden area like this. What is this...¡±

    Cynthia stared thoughtfully at Be¡¯s documents. The authorization letter contained the student union presidents¡¯ official seals from the five academy branches, Chief President Angelia, and Natasha, the Chief of the Disciplinary Committee.

    Somehow, this problem student was able to obtain the stamp of approval from President Isaman and Chief Natasha even though Be did not seem to have a close rtionship with either of them. Could it be that the Rose Society really had managed to obtain permission to explore the area? Didn¡¯t any of the student union presidents or the chief of the Disciplinary Committee object to such a ridiculous request?

    Seeing as Cynthia was now deep in thought, Be quickly took the opportunity to move closer to her to observe if there was anything different about this beautiful girl who had made the top ten list. To her surprise, on closer inspection, there really was something strange about Cynthia.

    Cynthia¡¯s flowing hair was gold. However, the color seemed a little unnatural up close and felt like it was dyed on. Even though it was much more expensive, hair dye did exist in this Other World. As an experienced ¡°old-timer¡±, Be had seen many golden-haired beauties in her day. No matter how convincing Cynthia¡¯s gold hair was, she was not fooled by it.

    Other than her hair, Be felt like Cynthia¡¯s face was part of a disguise as well. She was absolutely beautiful, but it didn¡¯t appear real to her, and it was likely that Cynthia¡¯s true appearance would look nothing like her current one. It was obvious to Be that there was a minute difference between the color of her face and neck.

    ¡°Eh, Miss Be, what are you looking at? Is there a problem with my face? You¡¯re so annoying. Could you stay further away from me?¡±

    ¡°Hehe, Cynthia, are you hiding something? Your face...¡±

    ¡°My face... What about it? Just go ahead. Since you have permission, then I have no reason to remain here any longer.¡±

    A hint of panic shed across Cynthia¡¯s azure irises. She nned to leave immediately after returning the authorization documents to Be. Since Be had the documents, it would make it less awkward for her to leave. She would find out the proper details from Chief President Angelia and the Disciplinary Committee¡¯s Chief Natashater on.

    Be did not intend to let Cynthia go so soon, as she had not officially obtained all the seals of approval. For Presidents Maria, Britney, and Ivy, Be had put their seals on the document in their presence, which meant that there would not be any problems. President Isaman had given her stamp during their undercover mission that afternoon, which would cover any loose ends.

    However, the biggest problem was Chief President Angelia and Chief Natasha¡¯s seals, as Be had gone behind their backs to obtain them. As Cynthia¡¯s biggest doubts were not cleared, if Be were to allow her to leave, she would definitely go directly to Chief President Angelia to clear things up. Once she spoke to Chief President Angelia, Be¡¯s counterfeit documents would be exposed.

    ¡°Be, what is the meaning of this? Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Cynthia,e along on this exploration adventure. Since you¡¯re already here, you might as well join me. Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re not at all curious about what¡¯s within the McPherson Monastery!¡±

    ¡°I... I¡¯m not curious. I want to return to my room and retire for the night. Didn¡¯t you say...¡±

    ¡°I take it all back. Cynthia, if you don¡¯te with me, it will really put me in a difficult position.¡±

    Be held on to Cynthia¡¯s right hand as she prepared to take her along for the ride. As long as they entered the McPherson Monastery together, Be and Cynthia would be aplices. By then, Be was sure that Cynthia would not reveal anything as they would be in the same boat.

    ¡°Be, I really don¡¯t want to explore this ce. Could you...¡±

    ¡°Cynthia, refuse again and I will rip off your disguise right now! I believe that your actual face is far more beautiful than this one.¡±

    ¡°You... Fine, just my luck. I guess I will join in your shenanigans this time. After this, please leave me alone.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Cynthia, wee to my society... Sorry, I meant my exploratory team.¡±

    On the surface, Be seemed to be engaged in a formal handshake with Cynthia. In her mind, she was already scheming to make Cynthia hers. As Cynthia was one of the Top Ten Academy Belles, there was no reason why Be should leave her to the likes of Scott or the other Saviors.

    Eventually, Cynthia gave in and joined Be¡¯s exploratory team as a temporary member. Although she was the Holy Swordsman of the Radiant Church, she had no clue about what was hidden behind the doors of the McPherson Monastery. The other team members were all under Be¡¯smand and thus did not raise any objections about her presence.

    Within the historical texts of the Radiant Church, there were very few detailed records about the McPherson Monastery. Many of them had been destroyed on purpose. The only thing that was left was half a message which said ¡°The McPherson Monastery is a ce of forbidden religion. Here, sins were worshipped...¡±

    Now, the exploratory team consisted of five people ¨C two knights, one assassin, one mage, and one swordsman. Usually, when exploring ces of the supernatural, the team would include a Priest or professions that could conduct exorcisms. However, those on Be¡¯s side were unavable at the time. Her first choice was Isaman, but she had ns to secretly visit Pam, who was feeling rather down.

    The four holy maidens and President Maria were busy dealing with the formalities which would allow them to move to Be¡¯s ce and were unavable as well. This left Be with no choice but to proceed with this mission without a priest on her team. Taking into consideration that something could go wrong, Be had requested for Lolita to be stationed right outside the McPherson Monastery and await her orders.

    Many students from the Filomena Nobility would stay out at night. However, very few would walk past the perimeter of the McPherson Monastery. On the wrought metal gates, there was a sign hung by the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Main Student Union which stated in big, bold letters ¨C ¡°Repairs in Progress, Authorized Personnel Only.¡±

    ¡°Cynthia, do you have the keys?¡±

    ¡°Be, don¡¯t you already have permission?! They didn¡¯t give you a key?¡±

    ¡°Well... this problem... I¡¯ll exin everything to you when we get back. Noreya, if you please.¡±

    ¡°Are you here to investigate... or to steal? It¡¯s wrong to pick locks.¡±

    Noreya stepped forward with a piece of thin wire in her hands. With a few nimble movements, she unlocked the gates. Soon, everything thatid behind those gates would be revealed to the world after all these years. Once the gates were unlocked, Cynthia decided to let the lock picking issue go and pushed it open with Noreya.

    As Be and Lisha looked past the gates, they were a little surprised. Initially, they had thought that the McPherson Monastery would be directly behind the gates. However, they did not expect that it would be much farther into the enclosure and was surrounded by walls as well. The outer part of the grounds was arge expanse of what seemed like a garden.

    An eerie gust of cold air brushed past the group as they opened the gates. It was unnaturally cold, almost as though it came from beyond the grave. Some of the Demon Lords who were Be¡¯s subordinates lived in underground tombs. As Be had visited them before, she was especially sensitive to the chill of the graveyards.

    ¡°Elder Sister Be, there isn¡¯t any light at all in this ce. I¡¯m scared. Let¡¯s go back.¡±

    ¡°Younger Sister Lisha, you were once the fearsome leader of the Demon Hunter Race¡¯s Demon ying Knights. Why are you scared of a ce like this?

    ¡°I¡¯m a little afraid of the dark. Why don¡¯t we find a time toe back here in daylight...¡±

    ¡°Lisha, you will be on standby at the gates. Lolita will be here to protect you in secret. We will go further in to take a closer look.¡±

    As Lisha had a fear of darkness, she was the first one to drop out of the expedition. The garden outside of the McPherson Monastery was especially dark, almost unnatural. Located in the central region of the Filomena Nobility Academy, the area was constantly lit up, even at night. However, none of the lights from the outside could shine into the McPherson Monastery.

    To put it more urately, due to the natural darkness properties of the monastery, light from the outside world could not reach the grounds at all. Even after Be had opened the gates, none of the light emanating from the other buildings nearby could cross the boundaries of the McPherson Monastery.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the lead. Cynthia, you¡¯ll cover the back. ine and Noreya will be in the middle.¡±

    As soon as she had finished speaking, Be took out the small round shield she had prepared and attached it to her left arm. Then, she walked straight into the darkness with her three otherpanions following closely behind. Lisha stayed behind to guard the entrance with Lolita, who was on standby.

    Olsylvia Academy, North Campus, Filomena Nobility Academy¡¯s Student Quarters, in the gardens of the McPherson Monastery, one of the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Nine Midnight Forbidden Grounds.

    The visibility in this area was so low that Be could only fumble around in the dark. The region around the McPherson Monastery somehow seemed to have properties which repelled light. Be had tried to start a fire but to no avail. Once the mes were ignited, they would mysteriously extinguish.

    Luckily, it was a full moon that night. Under the dim moonlight, Be could make out the generalyout of the McPherson Monastery. The monastery was right in the middle of the area and was surrounded by arge garden on all sides.

    The flowers in the garden had bright scarlet petals. Technically speaking, no one had been inside the monastery grounds in a long time, thus the flowers should have withered by now. However, that was not the case. In fact, those flowers were abnormally in full bloom, which caused one to wonder where the nutrients for the garden hade from.

    ¡°Noreya, ine, why are you still wearing your hoods? Doesn¡¯t it restrict your line of sight?¡±

    ¡°Cynthia, it¡¯s just how they are. Just leave them... wait, don¡¯t move.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Although it was the dead of night, Noreya and ine still chose to wear the hoods that covered their faces as the News Club had eyes everywhere. In order to lead a quiet school life, concealing their appearances was necessary. Cynthia wanted to probe further about their strange behavior but was interrupted by Be.

    Just as Cynthia was about to find out the reason behind the interruption, Be raised a finger to her lips, signaling to Cynthia to remain silent.

    Behind Cynthia, a ghostly white shadowy figure was about to attach to her body. The shadow appeared to assume the shape of a young girl with blurry facial features and was dressed in white. One of its hands was outstretched and was about to tap Cynthia¡¯s right shoulder.

    Be was stunned when she turned around and saw what was about to happen. She had arranged for Cynthia to be thest person as she was wearing the crucifix that was blessed by President Maria.

    Under normal circumstances, evil spirits and evil beings would not go near anyone who carried a crucifix. Somehow, even with a crucifix around her neck, Cynthia could still be tailed by this white malicious spirit.

    When the white malicious female spirit realized that Be had noticed her, her features instantly twisted into a terrifying expression with blood oozing out of her every orifice.

    Post-interdimensional travel, Be was not easily frightened. In any case, she was a Demon King. If she got scared by a mere malicious spirit, she would not be able to show her face in those circles anymore. Swiftly, she ran over to Cynthia and pulled her over to her side.

    With sharp eyes and swift hands, Noreya, who was on alert, sent a few flying darts towards the white malicious spirit. Seeing as her attempted attack had failed, the white malicious spirit disappeared into the darkness and Noreya¡¯s darts whizzed right through where she was earlier.

    ¡°Thank you... Be, you can let go of me now.¡±

    ¡°Ah, my apologies. Old habits die hard... Anyway, I did not do it on purpose!¡±

    Cynthia was about to thank Be for her assistance when she was pulled right into Be¡¯s embrace. If not for Cynthia¡¯s timely reminder, Be would have unleashed her ¡°basal instincts¡± and taken the opportunity to cop a feel or two.

    ¡°That was a type of malicious spirit. They target passersby by tapping them on the shoulder. If you had turned around, you would be in a lot of trouble.¡±

    ¡°ine, behind you...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not afraid of such things.¡±

    A second white ghostly figure materialized behind ine, poised to tap her right shoulder. Just as Be reached out to pull her away, a skeletal hand emerged from ine¡¯srge cloak and grabbed the malicious spirit¡¯s hand at her shoulder.

    In that instant, the strangest scene began to unfold. The skeletal hand held on to the malicious spirit¡¯s hand like it was holding on to a sponge. The white malicious spirit was scared stiff at this sudden turn of events. In its years of attacking people, this was the first time it had encountered such weird prey.

    Before the malicious spirit could react, a portal to an alternate dimension seemed to open up behind ine. Dozens of white skeletal hands appeared out of thin air, grabbed on to various parts of the white malicious spirit, and tore it to shreds.

    ¡°Be, what¡¯s wrong with... you, have you forgotten that I am a Puppet Master? This is one of the secret skills of my profession.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing... just that, just that you seem much more terrifying than they are!¡±

    Before, Be had only heard of ¡°using violence to curb violence¡±. Now, she realized that ¡°treating horror with horror¡± was feasible as well. After ine had decimated one of the malicious spirits, the others had been scared into retreating by her strange methods. This allowed the team to enjoy a moment of peace.

    After making some adjustments to their sequence, Be¡¯s exploration team continued to make their way into the monastery. This time, ine was thest person in line. Her main objective was to prevent any malicious spirits from tailing them. Fortunately, as Cynthia¡¯s attention was on Be at the time, she did not see what ine did to destroy the malicious spirit.

 Volume 3 Chapter 117: An Illusion of a Fake Archibald City

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 117: An Illusion of a Fake Archibald City</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Yukan

    Olsylvia Academy, North Campus, Filomena Nobility Academy¡¯s Student Quarters, in the peripheral area of one of the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Nine Midnight Forbidden Grounds ¨C McPherson Monastery.

    In no time at all, Be and her team began experiencing more problems. They had been walking towards the monastery for a while now, but the distance didn¡¯t seem to close. Just like the moon, they could obviously see it, but they were unable to reach it.

    ¡°Everyone, stop. I suspect that we may have run into ghosts... It¡¯s the Evil Spirit¡¯s Eternal Loop!¡±

    ¡°The road leading back to our starting point has disappeared too. I¡¯m sure I made markings to direct us back!¡±

    No one knew exactly why the path which Be and the others hade from had also disappeared. Back then, the author of the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Midnight Unbelievable Tales had made his final stop at the McPherson Monastery. He had died within the outer gardens before he even had the chance to see what lies inside the monastery.

    Other than the missing path, various ck shadows would drift past them along with the blooming flowers. All sorts of horror elements existed within the McPherson Monastery. Be knew from her previous life that the only way to break a ghost¡¯s eternal loop was to use a young boy¡¯s urine. However, since the team solely consisted of girls, there was no way that this method could be used.

    ¡°What should we do? These are malicious spirits. Does this mean that we will have to find a new route to the garden?¡±

    ¡°I doubt that we have any choice in the matter. The spirits, on the other side, seem to be directing us into the garden. Cynthia, hold on to my hand when we go in as tightly as you can. ine, Noreya, you can do as you please!¡±

    After some consideration, Be decided that the best course of action would be to proceed into the gardens to reach the McPherson Monastery, but with caution. Among herpanions, she was most worried about Cynthia. Noreya and ine would be able to handle themselves as they were not normal humans. Even after walking up to this point, they did not even feel an ounce of fear.

    As Be held her hand, she could feel a hint of a chill from Cynthia. She might seem calm and collected on the surface, but it was clear that Cynthia was panicking inside.

    No matter how strong Cynthia was, she was still a human girl. It was inevitable that she would feel frightened in the face of such dark evil beings. It became apparent that Cynthia was losing herposure when her holy crucifix had failed against those evil beings.

    ¡°Be, what kind of expression is that? I¡¯m not scared at all! Why should I hold on to your hand?¡±

    ¡°In that case, who¡¯s that behind you....¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to scare me. There¡¯s no one... no one behind me!¡±

    After being frightened by Be¡¯s words, Cynthia¡¯s leg had started to shake, which Be noticed. Of course, there were no malicious spirits behind her. With ine around, none of those spirits would dare to approach and seek their release.

    A strange scent permeated the gardens of the McPherson Monastery. After being exposed to it, one would begin to feel rather dizzy. The group continued to make their way into the gardens with Be and Cynthia leading the group, while Noreya and ine were at the back. Before they could make any headway, puffs of ck smoke emerged from the flowerbeds and began to fill the area. In a matter of seconds, the four of them werepletely surrounded by the smoke.

    Be was worried that the smoke might be toxic and held her breath. At the same time, she pulled Cynthia into her embrace. As for Noreya and ine, they still had some of the precious objects that Be had given them earlier, which would be sufficient to deal with any unexpected situations.

    Olsylvia Academy, North Campus, Filomena Nobility Academy¡¯s Student Quarters, at the front gates of one of the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Nine Midnight Forbidden Grounds ¨C McPherson Monastery.

    Lisha was trying to hold back a group who wanted to enter the McPherson Monastery. It was evident that this group did note with good intentions as they appeared not long before Be and the others had entered.

    ¡°Princess Lisha, please let us pass. As the representatives from the Doors of Truth, we need to search the area. This ce is not included in the societies¡¯ territory wars. It¡¯s against the rules for the Rose Society to explore this area!¡±

    ¡°We have letters of authorization. You are being unreasonable!¡±

    Lisha stared fearlessly at the dozens of members from the Doors of Truth in front of her. The person who was leading the group was the Assistant Director of the Doors of Truth, Norris. The handsome priest held a golden bible in his hands while attempting to talk some sense into Lisha.

    ¡°Lisha, just let them enter thepound! Since the authorization documents are with Be, there¡¯s no harm in allowing them to go in to verify things.¡±

    ¡°Well... Alright.¡±

    Lolita, who had been hiding in the shadows, briefly emerged to prompt Lisha before returning to the darkness again, and Lisha had immediately allowed the group to enter. As Lolita and Be were able tomunicate telepathically, her words would equate to Be¡¯s.

    ¡°Princess Lisha, your understanding is very much appreciated. Please do not worry, I will not make things difficult for your friends from the Rose Society. We just wish to ensure that Cynthia is still here.¡±

    Ever since Norris was chased out of the Main Student Union Building by Cynthia ¨C the Holy Swordsman, he had wanted to get rid of her. This time, if he were sessful, he would finally get the chance to report that President Maria of the St Louis Church Academy Student Union had fallen. This was far too important to dy any further.

    This illegal trespassing of the McPherson Monastery, which was one of the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Nine Midnight Forbidden Grounds. If the Academy were to find out about this, as Cynthia carried the highest post among the intruders, she would at least be imprisoned for a while.

    ¡°Lolita, are you sure that this is a good idea? If we allow them to enter, wouldn¡¯t the issue that Older Sister Be was trespassing be...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. These blokes have technically forced their way in as well. Don¡¯t worry Lisha, Be needs some cannon fodder to attract those malicious spirits. Furthermore, this ce is where the dreams begin, let them enjoy their dreams then!¡±

    Lolita watched Norris and his group walk into the darkness with a sinister grin. Lisha was a little scared by her expression but decided that it would be a bad idea to enquire the reasons behind the smile.

    Every other student who walked past by could not help but cast their curious looks. The reason why the McPherson Monastery had been sealed was aplete mystery to them. Everyone was curious to know what secrets were held within thepound, but none of them had the nerve to break the rules set by the Olsylvia Academy.

    Olsylvia Academy, North Campus, Filomena Nobility Academy¡¯s Student Quarters, in the unexplored territories of one of the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Nine Midnight Forbidden Grounds ¨C McPherson Monastery.

    When the wave of ck fog hit, Be had shut her eyes. She tried to open them afterward but the ring sunlight prevented her from doing so. When she recovered, she realized that Cynthia, who was holding on to her, and her other teammates, Noreya and ine had vanished.

    ¡°Long Live Your Majesty, King Terence! Long Live the Octavia Empire!¡±

    ¡°Praise the Radiant Gods for their blessings. Our empire¡¯s knights have returned victorious!¡±

    The din of the crowd on both sides of the road pulled Be back to the world she was currently in. This was an enormous city. The pavements lining the roads were crowded with people who were celebrating and cheering while they waved the Octavia Empire¡¯s g in the air.

    Somehow this was... the capital of the Octavia Empire, Archibald City. ording to Felia, who was Be¡¯s body double, this city was thergest one in the northern part of the human continent. The city was named after the first dragon knight in human history, Archibald, who was believed to have existed thousands of years ago. The Dragon Knight Archibald was hailed as one of the legendary heroes in human folklore.

    Wait, this was wrong. Wasn¡¯t she just at the McPherson Monastery? How did she get teleported so far north to the Octavia Empire? The Olsylvia Academy was situated at the central region of the human empire, within the Manasvir Empire. There was quite a distance between these ces.

    Be was now seated on an baster steed as she moved along with a group of Octavia Empire¡¯s soldiers. The Olsylvia Academy¡¯s uniform that she was wearing had mysteriously disappeared as well. Instead, she was wearing a suit of the Octavia Empire¡¯s royal armor and was not wearing the mask that Felia had used to cover her face.

    ¡°Princess Felia, are you alright? Are you not feeling well?¡±

    ¡°Mm, I¡¯m fine. What¡¯s the asion?¡±

    The soldier behind her stared at Be with an incredulous look on his face. Despite his shock, he still managed to answer her question.

    Actually, it was the Day of Triumph for the troops who had fought valiantly for the Octavia Empire against the Demon Race and emerged as victorious. During this war, the Octavian army defeated the invading expedition troops that tried to enter the human continent. In addition, they killed the expedition troop¡¯s general, one of the Demon Princesses ¨C Dolores.

    Be managed to calm down a little after hearing the soldier¡¯s exnations. As Dolores was now the Sky Demon King, it would be ridiculous if she were to be killed by such a minor attack. Be was trying to determine if this were a fantasy world or a parallel world. Even without ruling out the possibility of a parallel world, Dolores was on the expedition fleets before she had met Be.

    Amongst the groups of knights, Be spotted Princess Irene, Princess Luce, and Princess Lisha who all appeared solemn as they passed through the crowd. They did not react to Be either, who was watching them.

    After a detailed sweep of the crowd, Be found that Rnd was in the team as well. Hadn¡¯t she, the youngdy of the Randall family, been groomed as one of her dedicated little ves? Why was she here?

    There were many giant dragons soaring above in the sky. Each dragon had a Dragon Knight on its back as a rider. The Dragon Knight at the helm was the Crown Prince of the Octavia Empire, Terrence Octavio. Other than being the prince that could direct the Octavia Empire into the future, he was also a genius as he was the first of his generation of Octavian royalty to be a Dragon Knight.

    All other great Dragon Knights that came after him, like Shawn Rnd, could not even bepared to Terence in terms of strength and ability. During this new semester at the Olsylvia Academy, he was busy at the frontlines of the human¡¯s war against the Demon Race and would only return after the situation had turned more stable. Be had already known this information while she was at the Olsylvia Academy. However, the problem was that she still had no clue if the Terence that she saw was real or not.

    If her memory served her right, even though her body double, Princess Felia, did not have a boyfriend, but she always had a secret crush on Prince Terence. Somehow, such incestual rtionships were not seen as too extreme in this Other World. If Princess Felia had not died back then, she might have confessed her feelings to him one day.

    Amongst the many Dragon Knights in the sky, Be recognized many familiar people like Shawn, Rnd¡¯s Older Brother, as well as her own teacher, the Dragon Knight, Ingrid. Everything seemed so realistic here that even Be was tempted to give in to the illusion and act as though she was the real Princess Felia.

    However, Be quickly came to her senses and realized that this was not real. If this was a parallel world, she would not be a deity, the Sacred Demon God. She could still feel the Demon God within her.

    To ensure she had covered all the bases, Be decided to use the most primitive method to determine if any of this was real. Her hand reached towards her face and gave it a pinch. As she had expected, it did not hurt at all. Now, she knew for a fact that everything here was fake. Be had almost been taken in by the pretense.

    Since the real Princess Felia was no longer around, Be could not be fooled by the environment as she was just impersonating the princess. Unlike real people, which would immediately think of it as reality.

    Immediately, Be hopped off her battle steed and ran towards where the city gates were located. Despite her actions, the entirepany continued to move forward, even the knight who had spoken to her earlier. It was as though they could not see her at all.

    ¡°Seems like, this is just an illusion which mechanically repeats specific scenes.¡±

    Be turned and watched thepany disappear into the distance. No one had expressed any surprise at her actions as these people were merely illusions. She also realized that no matter how much she tried, she could not walk in front of the cheering crowd. Seems like it was an illusion as well.

    Fortunately, the city gates were not an illusion. After a short run, Be finally made it to the city gates. Even though it had appeared to be quite a distance away, it did not take long to run there. Not even a single soldier was stationed at the city gates. It seemed like the person who created this did not have much depth of skill as they were not meticulous enough to cover every part of the supposed illusion.

    At the edge of the gates, Be could see arge expanse of deste desert outside the city. This proved to Be that this ce was definitely fake as the real Archibald City was in the middle of the grasnds. Even in a parallel world, it would not make sense to shift a city from the grasnds to the desert.

    ¡°Felia, why are you leaving? Didn¡¯t we agree that I would propose our marriage to Father and you would be promised to me?¡±

    ¡°You... Who are you?!¡±

    Be bit back the bile that was threatening to rise in her throat and turned to see Prince Terence standing in front of her. At more than two meters tall, Terence was much taller than Princess Felia. Although Be did not care much for how males looked, she had to admit that this Prince Terrence was one of the best-looking people she had ever seen.

    ¡°Felia, don¡¯t go. I promise that Father would agree to our marriage. With the results of the most recent battle where we defeated the Demon Race¡¯s expedition team, I¡¯m sure it will be sufficient to...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, I¡¯m not here to listen to you profess your feelings. Furthermore, didn¡¯t we agree that if you wanted to take me as your wife, you would have to defeat me first?¡±

    ¡°This... I don¡¯t think we have talked about this before... Felia, don¡¯t be such a nuisance anymore. We should probably head back and propose the issue of our marriage to Father...¡±

    Of course, when he heard Be dere that they were going to fight it out, Prince Terence¡¯s handsome face paled immediately. He started to babble and made no sense at all. After all, this guy was an illusion, and his true ability was probably next to nothing and was afraid to meet Be in a fight.¡±

    ¡°Who said we didn¡¯t? You even talked about giving me ten thousand gold coins during the proposal as a gift. Also, you were going to give me three divine artifacts... it was that night, three years ago. Why don¡¯t you remember anything?!¡±

    Making up stories was anyone¡¯s game. After Be¡¯s nonsensical tirade, the fake Terence had been fooledpletely and went along with her instead.

    As Princess Felia was just Be¡¯s body double, this illusion was created based on the invader¡¯s memories. When Be took over Felia¡¯s body, her remaining memories were iplete, thus allowing various loopholes to appear in this illusion.

    ¡°Princess Felia, I¡¯m really here to... propose our marriage. Stop making a fuss... you...¡±

    ¡°I suspect that you are a fake. With just that bit of ability...¡±

    With a sh of Be¡¯s hand, the so-called number one Dragon Knight of the Octavia Empire, Terence, was sliced in two. If he was a real person, it would not have happened as Dragon Knights were not so vulnerable.

    No blood came out of the split illusory figure and he shattered into countless little pieces and disappeared along with all the surroundings.

    Yet again, Be was plunged into darkness before returning to the light. This time, the image before her eyes was the Radiant Church¡¯s Holy City. Be had read about the core city of the Radiant Church, the Holy City, in the Church¡¯s books and records. As such, she was able to recognize that she was now within the Holy City.

    This should be an illusion that belonged to one of the others. When Be had broken out of her own illusion, she must have identally crashed into someone else¡¯s.

    For a moment, Be was unable to guess who this illusion belonged to. Noreya was an assassin and ine was a puppet master, so it would not make sense for their illusions to have anything to do with the Radiant Church. Could it be Cynthia¡¯s? Wasn¡¯t she a swordsman, why would she have memories rted to the Church?

 Volume 3 Chapter 118: Holy Swordsman Cynthiaâ€™s Secret

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 118: Holy Swordsman Cynthia¡¯s Secret</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Olsylvia Academy, North Campus, Filomena Nobility Academy¡¯s Student Quarters, within a secret environment of the McPherson Monastery, one of the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Nine Midnight Forbidden Grounds, Cynthia¡¯s dreamscape.

    Goldsmith City, the holy city of the Radiant Church. Legend has it that this city was named tomemorate the human hero, Holy Priest Goldsmith. Thousands of years ago, he had led the resistance against the invasion of the Twelve Demon Kings. Even though this was within an illusion, Be could still clearly see the symbolic objects all around the city.

    The sculpture of Goldsmith was hundreds of meters tall. This holy cityndmark could be seen from miles away. As there were very few records of the Holy Priest Goldsmith in history, no one knew what the first Radiant Pope actually looked like. Because of that, the sculpture was a hooded figure without a face.

    It was Be¡¯s first time intruding on someone else¡¯s dreamscape. In this illusory world, the entire area waspletely empty as she walked past the doors of the church. As she was not the owner of this dreamscape, none of the other illusions here knew of her existence.

    ¡°I can¡¯t just walk around aimlessly like this. If this is the holy city, the holy maidens should be here too. Eh? Isn¡¯t that them?!¡±

    Be was bing increasingly frustrated with trying to find her way towards the Pope¡¯s Grand Hall when she saw someone familiar. To her surprise, she saw a group of nuns being led by one dressed as a holy maiden.

    Although the ck habit concealed most of the holy maiden¡¯s face from view, Be still managed to catch a glimpse of snow-white hair. As Be and the four holy maidens had tumbled between the sheets many times, she was extremely familiar with every contour of their bodies. Without much effort, she could tell that the leading holy maiden was Hayley, of the Ellen Faction.

    Initially, Hayley was the one that showed the most resistance towards Be¡¯s affections. However, after much ¡°special attention¡±, she was now much morepliant. Even though she was still not weing to Be¡¯s affections, at least she would no longer im that Be was a female demon.

    ¡°Madame Hayley, Madame Maria¡¯s coronation ceremony is about to begin. We have to go now.¡±

    ¡°I understand. This Susan is too much. She didn¡¯t even wait for me.¡±

    Casually, Be followed the fake Hayley and the others into the city as they walked around in all directions. It could not be determined if this was done on purpose to shake her off or unconsciously. Either way, Be was walking all over the ce inside the Pope¡¯s pce.

    This immense pce would be nearly impossible to navigate alone without any direction. However, Be had a good memory and made use of the random walking to take note of important points andndmarks.

    Be had alreadymitted where the rooms of the four holy maidens and the church¡¯s heir, Maria, were located to memory. Although she did not know if there were any differences between the actual Goldsmith City and the dreamscape, Be decided not to take any chances and took note of them. If it was exactly the same, it would prove extremely useful if she were ever to create trouble for the Radiant Church.

    After a couple of rounds, Be finally found a pattern. This fake Hayley and herpanions always kept a certain distance between them. When Be stopped, they would basically be walking in ce, waiting for her to catch up. This dreamscape was full of traps. If one was not careful, it would be far too easy to get caught up in one.

    As an intruder inside this dreamscape, there were no restrictions ced on Be for using her various precious objects. She took out the mysterious ring that the fake lolita, Charlotte, had given her and gently twisted the gemstone on the ring. Almost instantly, the ring projected dozens of fake shadows that looked like Be.

    With Be¡¯smand, dozens of fake Bes began to walk in all directions in an attempt to make their way towards the pce. When Be¡¯s clones appeared, the illusions that could not see her earlier seemed to recover from their earlier confusion and immediately split up to pursue the various Bes.

    The illusions here were much more advanced than the ones in Be¡¯s own dreamscape. Other than Prince Terence, who could hold a conversation, the others were just background illusions. The ones in this dreamscape seemed almost sentient and intelligent. There was a possibility that they had initially pretended that they could not see that Be was an intruder.

    Before the fake Hayley could take a few more steps, she was stopped by Be as she took a turn. She was hiding in the corner as she pierced the illusion using her hand.

    ¡°You... You¡¯re not... human.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother with who I am. You are not worthy of using Hayley¡¯s appearance. Disappear, now!¡±

    ¡°Oh heroine, please, hold on. Let us talk. We can strike a deal. I¡¯ll tell you anything you want to know...¡±

    ¡°Sorry, your voice is too disgusting. Anyway, I¡¯m not a heroine of any sort in the first ce. Farewell!¡±

    ¡°You... You will regret this.¡±

    Ferociously, Be swept her hand upwards and split the fake Hayley into two. Just like Terence, the fake Hayley illusion shattered and vanished instantly.

    There was only one reason for Be¡¯s actions ¨C the voice of the imposter was a male, and a creepy one at that. Isn¡¯t this cheating her feelings? It was bad enough that these fake illusions were unable to die. Now, a male would even pretend to be a female just to disgust her.

    Be took a good look at her surroundings and realized that there was a tightly shut door not too far away. The design of the door was simr to the doors that belonged to Maria and the four holy maidens, which meant that the owner of this room should be of equal status to them.

    There were many engravings of the Radiant Church¡¯s Holy Sword and the words ¡°Holy Swordsman¡± were written in special characters on the door. ording to the information Be had obtained from President Maria, there was no such special post like a Holy Swordsman in the Radiant Church. At least, there was no record of it.

    The post of a Holy Maiden was the only special position within the Radiant Church, so where did this Holy Swordsmane from? Could it be that this dreamscape was of the Radiant Church a long time ago? A different timeline would not make sense as Hayley was here as well, and her age was the same as when she had met Be at Olsylvia Academy.

    ¡°Quickly, the intruder was just here. Shadow Number 25 was just destroyed here.¡±

    ¡°Catch that fellow and make her into food.¡±

    ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s get her together. This is our world. An outsider like her will not be able to destroy us easily.¡±

    Around the corner, not far away, arge group of illusions was hastily making their way over. An rm had red when Be had destroyed the fake holy maiden Hayley¡¯s illusion earlier and attracted the attention of the other illusions nearby.

    Be realized that even though this dreamscape did not restrict her use of most of the precious objects that she had brought with her, she could not retrieve any of her weapons. In addition, the weapons within the space ring seemed to be sealed by a mysterious energy. Even the Great Evil ying Sword that she had bought from a savior was sealed as well. As evil energy was useless against the sword, it meant that the energy within this dreamscape was somehow not evil.

    As Be reached forward to push open the door to the Holy Swordsman¡¯s room, she was delighted to find that it was unlocked, unlike the Pope¡¯s heir, Maria, or the holy maidens¡¯ rooms, where Be was unable to open the doors no matter how hard she pushed. Fortunately, the door for the Holy Swordsman¡¯s room was easy to open.

    Be locked the door behind her as she entered the room. After making sure that there was no one in the living area, she tiptoed her way into the bedroom. There were many famous swords within the room. Some of the Holy Swords that President Maria had mentioned to her before could be found here.

    Unfortunately, these Holy Swords were fake. If they were authentic, every single one of these Holy Swords would be priceless. Other than precious swords, many of the Radiant Church¡¯s ssic tomes were disyed in the room as well. Since Be knew that they were fake, she did not bother to look through them at all.

    The mob of angry illusions had finally caught up with Be and were outside the Holy Swordsman¡¯s room. As this was their world, they could technically enter any room they wanted, even if it was locked. However, the group of illusions seemed to hesitate while they stood at the door, as if they were contemting something and did not dare to enter!

    ¡°Holy Swordsman, are you inside?¡±

    ¡°I am. What¡¯s wrong? Maria¡¯s coronation ceremony has not begun right?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, Holy Swordsman. The Pope has asked me to inform you to prepare to leave for the ceremony soon. The auspicious time for the ceremony is almost here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s quick. Please hold on, I will be out shortly.¡±

    ¡°We shall wait outside for you then. Please be as quick as possible.¡±

    Once the group of illusions was done speaking, they proceeded to wait outside the door. Before they spoke, Be had been infuriated with them, as they were in her way, and had been about to engage in a verbal assault. However, it was Cynthia¡¯s voice that rang out when the Holy Swordsman replied.

    Be recalled that the secretary of the Main Student Union, Cynthia, was a student of the Filomena Nobility Academy. Since she was not associated with the Radiant Church¡¯s St. Louis Church Academy in any way, it was strange that she would be the Radiant Church¡¯s Holy Swordsman. This dreamscape had taken this too far, even changing the school of the dreamer. How unprofessional!

    Hearing Cynthia¡¯s voiceing from one of the rooms, Be quietly made her way towards one of the inner doors within the room. It was barely a door, as it was just a curtain across the doorway. Intending to try to confirm Cynthia¡¯s identity, Be pulled the curtain open and walked into the annex.

    Once the curtain was open, a gust of warm steam rushed towards her. Be did not expect this to be a bathroom. She stood and contemted her options for a moment before striding confidently into the bathroom. It was not the first time that Be had snuck into a girl¡¯s bathroom. Even if this world was not real, nothing would stop Be when she put her mind to it.

    The d??cor in the bathroom was simr to the one that President Maria, the Pope¡¯s heir, had in her room. At first sight, Be knew that it was a bathroom that belonged to someone who held a high rank within the Church.

    Through the misty condensation, Be could vaguely make out a young maiden¡¯s back. Standing under the shower, the girl waspletely unaware that Be had infiltrated into her bathroom.

    ¡°Cyn...¡±

    Be was about to call out Cynthia¡¯s name before she realized that the girl¡¯s hair was an elegant silver instead of the golden locks that Cynthia had. Could this Holy Swordsman be an illusion as well?

    Silver-haired girls, especially the beautiful ones, had always been Be¡¯s first choice of target. Even though the maiden¡¯s hair was silver, it was almost tinum, which was different from Kriss and Ariel, who both had silver hair as well. Thetter¡¯s silver locks did not exude such a celestial aura and thus Be was confident that this gorgeous young maiden was not Kriss or Ariel.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Didn¡¯t I say I would be right out... You¡¯re... Bel...¡±

    Hearing a movement behind her, the silver-haired beauty turned around. At the sight of Be in front of her, she stood rooted to the spot. Once Be realized that she had been exposed, she reacted as quickly as she could. With no regard for anything else, Be pounced on the silver-haired beauty like a ravenous animal and pinned her to the ground.

    As though she had rehearsed this earlier, Be held on to the silver-haired beauty and rolled over into the nearby pool. Both of themnded into the pool, tightly grasped in each other¡¯s embrace in an amorous manner.

    As they rolled into the pool, Be realized that this pool was fake as well. There was not one drop of water on her body. Thankfully, the silver-haired beauty in her arms was real. There was a shocking suppleness to the silky smooth skin that could not possibly be replicated by an illusion.

    ¡°You are... let go of me! You are not allowed here. This is the Radiant Church¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°Cynthia, are you alright? Why have your hair and eyes changed color? They¡¯re absolutely stunning now!¡±

    ¡°Who is... Cynthia? Don¡¯t spout nonsense. Let go of me, now!¡±

    The striking features of this silver-haired beauty were on the same level as Kriss and Ariel, the Dark Savior. The only apparent difference was that the maiden¡¯s irises were a silvery-white. This eye color could typically be found among the Silver Dragon Race when they morphed into their human forms. However, there was no hint of the Dragon Race¡¯s aura on her, which meant that she should not be of the Silver Dragon Race.

    What excited Be the most was that this silver-haired maiden had a sacred aura of forbidden beauty that was several times more potent than that of President Maria and the four Holy Maidens. To Be, there was nothing more satisfying than desecrating the sacred.

    From the first moment, Cynthia had instantly recognized Be. However, she was unwilling to acknowledge her. Only the Radiant Pope had the authority to look upon the true face of the Holy Swordsman. Even the Pope¡¯s heir, Sister Maria, as well as the Radiant Church¡¯s four Holy Maidens were not authorized to see her. This time, Be had seen it all. Did it mean Cynthia would have to enforce the age-old oath?

    ¡°Cynthia, I¡¯m Be. Don¡¯t you know that already? We have been in each other¡¯s arms before. Don¡¯t tell me that you have forgotten all about that?¡±

    ¡°What Cynthia? I¡¯m not her. I am... my identity is not important. The point is, you should know that I am not Cynthia. That¡¯s it.¡±

    ¡°You... Don¡¯t you touch me everywhere. Stop, there... you can¡¯t touch that ce...¡±

    Cynthia was not a good liar. When she was not telling the truth, she did not even dare to look at Be in the eyes. This was a ssic tell. As a ¡°professional¡±, Be was able to tell exactly what a girl¡¯s figure was like once she had held them in her arms.

    Cynthia had been embraced by Be before. Thus, no matter how much she tried to argue, her body would never lie. After Be¡¯s exploratory grope, she was sure that this silver-haired beauty was, in fact, Cynthia. Other than her figure, even the sensitive spots were exactly the same as well.

    ¡°Cynthia, we¡¯re engaged! Have you forgotten? D*mn, that old geezer, the Radiant Pope, must have given you some potion to brainwash you! I am here to rescue you, to bring you back so we can finally get married.¡±

    ¡°Grand Duchess Be, you are not to speak such sphemous words about the Radiant Pope. This is... Hold on, why are you moving closer... What are you thinking... Stop...¡±

    Hearing Be¡¯s verbal abuse of the Radiant Pope, Cynthia could no longer keep up the pretense. As the Radiant Church¡¯s Holy Swordsman, her main mission was to uphold the Church¡¯s dignity and honor. Be had made use of her responsibilities to easily break through Cynthia¡¯s pretense.

    Seeing as Cynthia had admitted everything, Be kissed her unceremoniously on the lips before she could say anything else to defend the Radiant Pope. As this was the fruit of her victory, it would devastate Be if she did not im it.

    At Be¡¯s bold attack on her lips, Cynthia¡¯s mind immediately went nk as she allowed Be¡¯s tongue to wreak havoc in her mouth. Be had no idea that due to some unknown reason, her kiss was ¡°toxic¡± to beautiful girls. Anyone that had been french kissed by Be would eventually fall prey to her affections.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Cynthia. You are too beautiful. I lost control for a bit there.¡±

    ¡°Erm... Be, could you let go of me first? Your hand... it is holding too tight.¡±

    ¡°Sure, if you will let me kiss you one more time. Just once more and I will let go of you.¡±

    ¡°You... You¡¯re so bad. No, your kiss will cause me to lose... wait... don¡¯t...¡±

    Before Cynthia could finish her sentence, Be had forced her lips on her, taking away her ability to speak any longer. She did not believe that Cynthia would bite her own tongue. This time, Be had won the bet once again. Cynthia would not be able to escape the enticing clutches of the ¡°Kiss of the Fallen¡±. As she sank deeper into Be¡¯s kiss, her faith in the Radiant Gods was swiftly dissipating.

    ¡°Have mercy on me, Be. I will never... I¡¯ll never lie to you ever again.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I will let you off this time. Next time will be... By the way, did you know that everything here was fake?¡±

    ¡°I do. This world is probably just an illusion, and not actually the hidden Goldsmith City.¡±???

    ¡°What... You know... You...¡±

    Be was stumped as she stared into Cynthia¡¯s glimmering silvery-white irises. After all this trouble, Cynthia was the real ¡°actor¡±. In fact, she had even managed to deceive Be. All along, she had thought that Cynthia had been lost within this illusory dreamscape and had not yet awakened.

 Volume 3 Chapter 119: The Unknown Seedy Underbelly of the Radiant Church

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 119: The Unknown Seedy Underbelly of the Radiant Church</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Olsylvia Academy, North Campus, Filomena Nobility Academy¡¯s Student Quarters, within the secret environment of the McPherson Monastery, one of the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Nine Midnight Forbidden Grounds, Cynthia¡¯s dreamscape.

    ¡°Cynthia, since you already know that all of this is not real, why are you still participating in the illusions¡¯ show?¡±

    ¡°Be, the reason why... just let it be. You should leave as soon as you can. Leave this up to me. I will deal with it.¡±

    The Holy Swordsman, Cynthia, seemed to be holding back some secrets from Be. She had never been sessful in trying to lie to her. Be had not relinquished her hold on Cynthia, as she had a feeling that if she were to let this girl go, she would be lost to Be forever. It did not make sense to release something when she was so close to taking her ¡°first bite¡± of Cynthia¡¯s scrumptious body.

    ¡°Cynthia, I refuse to do so. If I am leaving, I have to bring you with me, no matter what. Don¡¯t even begin to think about abandoning me. It seems like your naughty little mouth still needs to be punished.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this. I truly have my reasons for doing so. If you continue to act this way, don¡¯t me me for what I¡¯m about to do. Wait... why are you moving even closer to me? Don¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Look into my eyes. Cynthia. Tell me everything that¡¯s in this brain of yours. Otherwise, I will have to punish you. This time, it will not be resolved with just a few kisses.¡±

    Be pushed her face closer to Cynthia, her threats forcing Cynthia to make direct eye contact with her. Cynthia was terrified that Be had some new twisted trick up her sleeve to take advantage of her. As the Holy Swordsman, she had always been very strong and aggressive. She did not expect that she would be so wishy-washy after being taken advantage of by Be. Seriously, could it be that this naughty Duchess was meant to take her down?

    ¡°Cynthia, I believe that you are still hiding secrets from me. Tell me. I can help you resolve them. Don¡¯t just reject me outright. I¡¯m guessing that your identity as the Holy Swordsman has to be kept a secret. Even though I¡¯m extremely close to President Maria, she has never mentioned you before.¡±

    ¡°I... Don¡¯t talk nonsense. President Maria... just...¡±

    ¡°Cynthia, be honest with me. You can¡¯t lie when you¡¯re with me. It seems like I have to utilize some special methods to get you to talk.¡±

    ¡°Be, hold on. Let me think about it... Don¡¯t...¡±

    Be did not give Cynthia any time to consider. She wanted her to reveal all of the secrets that she had hidden. Once Be got hold of these secrets ¨C from that moment on, Cynthia would be hers. After that, all of the high ranking individuals of the Radiant Church would belong to her.

    Staring into Cynthia¡¯s beautiful silver irises, Be took advantage of her confusion and used her Demon King ultimate skill, the ¡°Demon King¡¯s Mercy¡±. This skill had been used by Demon Kings when they were bestowing dark energy to their subordinates. If the skill was used on humans, it would be a way to force the human to give in to their master¡¯s whims.

    It was the first time that Be was using this ultimate skill. Previously, President Maria and the four Holy Maidens did not put up such a strong fight against her, so Be did not feel the need to use it on them. This time, Cynthia was much more resistant than they were, so it was the best opportunity to test this skill out. Once Cynthia was forced to be on her side, she would no longer be able to keep any secrets from her mistress.

    Be forced her lips on Cynthia¡¯s once again, keeping her eyes locked on the other girl. At the same time, she was ensuring that Cynthia remained in a trance-like state. If she had an extreme reaction, Be would have to stop. During the kiss, Cynthia could clearly tell that there was a strange energy flowing from Be¡¯s lips and into her body.

    As the Radiant Church¡¯s Holy Swordsman, Cynthia was especially sensitive to dark energy. Almost instantly, Cynthia knew that the energy that Be was transferring to her was dark. She twisted her body from side to side in an attempt to escape Be¡¯s restraints, but she was thoroughly locked in Be¡¯s tight embrace. Eventually, Cynthia could only give up and remain helpless against Be¡¯s administrations.

    Once Be¡¯s dark energy had entered Cynthia¡¯s body, she realized that there was a problem. There was an unusual magical mark within Cynthia. When the dark energy touched the mark, it would rebound and a strong burst of radiant energy would be reflected back to Be.

    Unprepared at first, Be had been struck by the rebounding attack. When she released Cynthia¡¯s lips, there was blood dribbling out of the corner of her mouth, as she had suffered some minor internal injuries. This was the first time that Be had been met with a setback after forcing her kisses on so many young girls.

    ¡°Be... You¡¯re... You¡¯re a demon! How could that be? If you were a demon, you would have already... Please hold on. Don¡¯t look at me with such a terrifying expression. I wish you no harm.¡±

    ¡°Cynthia, I will give you onest chance to exin yourself and tell me all your secrets. Otherwise... Since you already know that I am a demon, I will y along and keep you as my prisoner for the rest of eternity...¡±

    ¡°Be, please calm down. I will tell you everything... Just, I implore you to never repeat anything I am going to tell you to another soul.¡±

    Cynthia was absolutely terrified when she saw the threatening glint in Be¡¯s eyes. A Demon King¡¯s threat is one of the most frightening things that one could ever experience. Furthermore, this was the first time that Be had failed when trying to take advantage of a girl, thus it was inevitable that she would feel anger. In her mind, Be had already decided that if Cynthia was to resist her again, she would imprison her until Cynthia gave in to her whims.

    Cynthia¡¯s exnation destroyed some of the knowledge that Be had learned about the Radiant Church. It seemed like the Radiant Church was not a morally upright organization. The reason why there were no traitors within the Radiant Church since it was established was not entirely due to their insightful teachings.

    All members within the Radiant Church, other than the Radiant Pope, had a curse cast on them. This curse manifested itself in a unique spiritual imprint and it was a fail-safe used to control its followers. This curse had a simr quality to evil spells, which meant that the Pope could make use of it to cause anyone who nned to revolt to ¡°self-destruct¡± and die.

    This was an underlying reason as to why the Darkness Church had emunicated themselves from the Radiant Church. The first Pope of the Darkness Sect had found out about the existence of this spiritual imprint. Using the demon¡¯s energy, he managed to break the curse. Ever since the emunication, the Radiant Pope had increased the strength of the spiritual imprint at least tenfold.

    The current spiritual imprint could not be unlocked by a demon... even a Demon King would be unable to cause it any damage. If the Demon King were to force an attack, the imprint would release a burst of light energy and rebound onto the Demon King instead. It could even ¡°ignite¡± the owner of the spiritual imprint. If Be had made another frustrated attempt and forcefully injected more of her energy as a Demon King, Cynthia could have ¡°self-destructed¡± right in front of her.

    President Maria and the four Holy Maidens had this spiritual imprint in their bodies as well. It was just that they were blissfully unaware of it. As Be had not seen the need to forcefully inject her demonic energy into them, they had not uncovered this secret. Within the Radiant Church, only the Radiant Pope and the Pope¡¯s personal guard, the Holy Swordsman, knew of its existence.

    Other than the self-destruct capabilities, the spiritual imprint was an incredibly simr product to a demon¡¯s imprint. Using the imprint, one could even control the actions of the individual for a short period of time.

    This spiritual imprint was called the ¡°Radiant Faith¡±. Legend had it that this ¡°Radiant Faith¡± was a personal gift from the Radiant God to the first generation Pope of the Radiant Church, the Holy Priest Goldsmith. The initial intention was for good, as many priests had been captured by the Twelve Demon King¡¯s underlings during the war against the Twelve Demon Kings.

    To prevent the priests from falling into the demon¡¯s traps and being tortured, the self-destruct function of the spiritual imprint was especially important. However, the credibility of this information was hard to determine as it was said by the Radiant Pope. In this case, Be begged to differ against the idea that the imprint was created as a form of resistance to being tortured by the Twelve Demon Kings¡¯ subordinates.

    Be did not think that the Radiant God would hand over such an evil form of magic to a young maiden Pope like the Holy Priest Goldsmith. Folklore imed that the Radiant God was a girl as well. Only Gods like the Darkness God could havee up with such evil forms of magic.

    Fortunately, Be had found out about this in time. Otherwise, it would be an absolute joke if, one day, Be found herself being controlled by the Radiant Faith through President Maria or the four Holy Maidens. By then, she would not even know if she shouldugh or cry.

    ¡°Cynthia, is this true? You¡¯re not lying to me?¡±

    ¡°Be, of course it is. Why would I lie to you? You can let go of me now. I will not tell anyone that you are a demon. In the future, we¡¯ll just pretend to be strangers...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! Cynthia, since we have kissed, I will take full responsibility for you. Furthermore, I didn¡¯t say that I was a demon. I am a Demon King, alright? Any girl that catches this Demon King¡¯s fancy will never be let go. You are no exception to this rule!¡±

    For a moment, Cynthia feltpletely dominated by Be. If Be had been of the opposite sex, there was a possibility that she would have given in by now. As they were both girls, Cynthia was a little hesitant. Being so intimate with a girl was against the faith that she had believed in since she was a child.

    ¡°Your Excellency... could you allow me to think about...¡±

    ¡°No way, Cynthia. What are you still confused about? Don¡¯t you want your freedom back? Do you wish to be controlled by this spiritual imprint for the rest of your life? I can see it in your eyes that you crave freedom. I know you do.¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯t. I cannot betray the Radiant Pope. I have the Radiant Faith...¡±

    ¡°Stop lying! You can¡¯t even lie to my face, let alone to your own heart. Besides, the only reason you believe in the Radiant God is because of the spiritual imprint. Without it, can you guarantee that your faith will still be in the Radiant God?¡±

    The basis of Cynthia¡¯s faith had beenpletely disrupted by Be¡¯s words. Admittedly, it was Be, the Demon King¡¯s skilled as a ¡°psychic¡±. In the most roundabout way, Be had managed to cause Cynthia, the Radiant Church¡¯s most determined and faithful follower, to waver in her beliefs.

    Cynthia had begun to doubt her own faith. In her heart, she did agree with what Be had said. Who knew? Maybe it was true that she only believed in the Radiant God because of the spiritual imprint. Could it be inevitable that she would fall?

    ¡°Holy Swordsman, what¡¯s the matter? It¡¯s almost time. We areing in!¡±

    The group of illusions who had been waiting for a long time at the door finally realized that something was amiss. Effortlessly, they pushed open the door and walked right into the room. Be looked around the room as she carried Cynthia out of the fake pool. As Cynthia began to waver in her faith, the illusory dreamscape began to decay and crumble as well.

    Arge crack appeared on one of the walls in the room. Once Be saw the crack, she swiftly started to run away with Cynthia. Since she was unable to retrieve any of her weapons to destroy the dreamscape, the next best option was to make a run for it.

    ¡°Be, you... the Pope in this dreamscape has the activating curse to the Radiant Faith in my body. I think it¡¯s best if you let me go. This was why I yed along with this ruse for so long.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about this. Leave it all up to me. I have a way to deal with this problem.¡±

    Beyond the crack on the wall was the main square of the Goldsmith Holy City. Based on her memory, Be ran towards the main entrance. She decided that leaving this dreamscape would be for the best.

    ¡°Stop right there! D*am, the sacrificial offering is getting away. Get her!¡±

    ¡°Do you really think that you can get out of this ce? Dream on!¡±

    When they realized that Be and Cynthia were getting away, the illusions began to reveal their true appearances. One by one, the illusions peeled off their human disguises.

    However, the current dreamscape would notst much longer. Due to Cynthia¡¯s crumbling faith and other external interference, the dreamscape had beenpletely destroyed.

    Olsylvia Academy, North Campus, Filomena Nobility Academy¡¯s Student Quarters, in the Secret Gardens of the McPherson Monastery, one of the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Nine Midnight Forbidden Grounds.

    In a sh of darkness, Be fell right back into reality. This time, she held on to Cynthia as though her life depended on it. When the dreamscape had shattered, Be had felt countless hands frantically grabbing at her arms with an incredible amount of strength. This strength was practically impossible for human hands to achieve.

    The ice-cold hands had constantly attempted to pull Be¡¯s arms apart, as though they were trying to pry Cynthia away from Be¡¯s embrace. As a Demon King, Be had incredible strength as well. Making full use of her brute strength, Be had managed to hold on to Cynthia.

    ¡°Be, are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Eh? This isn¡¯t Kriss... nor was it Ariel. No, weren¡¯t they still at the hostel?¡±

    Hearing Noreya and ine¡¯s voice, Be opened her eyes. In the dim moonlight, she was still unmistakably within the gardens at the perimeter of the McPherson Monastery.

    If not for Cynthia, who was still snuggled in her arms, Be might have thought that everything she had experienced so far was fake. Cynthia still had her face buried in Be¡¯s bosom, afraid to lift her head. Her clothes had beenpletely ripped off by those despicable illusions. She did not dare to show her face to Noreya and ine in her wretched state!

    Among the four of them, who had been flung into their dreamscapes, only the Holy Swordsman, Cynthia, had been given such special attention. As a Holy Swordsman, even though her uniform looked like any other student¡¯s from the Olsylvia Academy, various protective measures had been hidden within it by the Radiant Church. If the illusions had the intention of using her as a ceremonial sacrifice for any of their evil rituals, they would have had to strip her bare before anything could be done.

    Be, Noreya, and ine had all broken out of their dreamscapes by themselves as they were all body doubles. The illusions had been built based on their bodies¡¯ original owners¡¯ iplete memories and thus were unable to trap them at all.

    Be¡¯s method of destroying the dreamscape was rtively tamepared to Noreya and ine¡¯s. Their methods were far more violent and bloody than hers ¨C especially Noreya, as she had simply killed every illusory figure she saw within the dreamscape. In the end, there was no one else left but her.

    ¡°Ahem, this is Cynthia. Stop making wild guesses. You don¡¯t have to worry. Like youdies, she is one of my girlfriends as well.¡±

    When Be saw the strange looks on Noreya and ine¡¯s faces, she quickly assuaged their concerns by stating that Cynthia was a girlfriend.

    Lying in Be¡¯s embrace, Cynthia waspletely naked. With such a gorgeous young maiden in her arms, it was hard for an outsider not to think that something was up. If the situation was not exined properly, with Noreya¡¯s concealed weapons and ine¡¯s puppet strings, things could escte very quickly.

    Due to Be¡¯s acknowledgment of them being her girlfriends, Noreya and ine cleverly decided to remain silent. They did notment about how Cynthia had suddenly be a silver-haired beauty. Anyway, they knew that Be would tell them everything when they returned home.

    The only confused person in the group was the Holy Swordsman, Cynthia. She had no idea when she had suddenly be the Demon King¡¯s girlfriend. The word ¡°girlfriend¡± was obviously weighted. What was wrong with Noreya and ine? Couldn¡¯t they tell that the word ¡°girlfriend¡± meant much more than that?!

    ¡°Be, I am not your...¡±

    ¡°Stop talking, Cynthia. Go on, and I will have to punish you. Your pouty little lips are so delicious, I...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t. It¡¯s up to you then.¡±

    Cynthia was afraid that Be would really force a kiss on her in front of outsiders and thus gave in and allowed Be to carry on. This meant that she did not object to the idea of being with Be and had inadvertently admitted that she was her ¡°girlfriend¡±. Unbeknownst to her, Noreya and ine were not outsiders at all. In fact, they were on Be¡¯s side.

    ¡°Good girl. It seems like you will have to move into my hostel with Chief President Angelia and the others this weekend. I will have to make sure I spend some quality time with you then. Don¡¯t try to find any excuses to note. Otherwise, I will inform Angelia that you are...¡±

    ¡°Be, you... I understand. I will not run away. Happy now?¡±

    Since Cynthia did not raise any objections, she was sure that Be would have her for sure. Moreover, there were many stories within the historical records handed down over the generations aside from the Holy Swordsman¡¯s oath. Other than the reigning Radiant Pope, the first person to look upon the true face of the Holy Swordsman would be the master or mistress that the swordsman would serve and protect for the rest of their lives.

    Cynthia had initially intended to reveal her true identity to President Maria at the end of the semester. However, Be, this pervert, had cut in before she had had the chance to do so. Maybe this was meant to be and Be was fated to be her mistress.

    President Maria already belonged to Be. It would be too much of a stretch to im that it was all meant to be. Even if Cynthia had not been here earlier, it would have been a matter of time before she would fall prey to Be¡¯s ¡°demonic ws¡±.

    Using the dim moonlight, Be saw that many unmoving corpses were lying on the muddy ground. The corpses had all been dressed in the Radiant Church¡¯s nun habits. However, the design of the habits was vastly different from the ones the current nuns wore daily.

    ¡°Be, these nuns do not belong to this time. This particr design of nun¡¯s habits was only worn by nuns a long time ago. These must have been at least a thousand years old.¡±

    Be fully agreed with ine¡¯s exnation. The current nun¡¯s habits that the sisters wore were much more conservative. The modern-day habits covered every inch of the sister¡¯s bodies from neck to toe, preventing anyone from catching a glimpse of their bodies. It was as though the Radiant Church was afraid that they would somehow make a loss if someone were to see even a small part of the nun¡¯s skin.

    These nun¡¯s habits were very much different. It was closer to what the legendary Warrior Nuns would have worn back in the day. Much of the corbone and the thigh area was exposed. The modern-day habits had regressed so much since the Radiant Church had eliminated all of the ones that revealed even an inch of bare skin. As these were far more ptable to Be¡¯s tastes, she would make sure that Maria would reinstate the use of these nun¡¯s habits when she was Pope.

    The dead nuns must have had their hands sliced off recently as all their wounds were extremely fresh. These must have been the countless icy cold hands that had tried to pry Cynthia out of Be¡¯s hold. It seemed like Noreya had a hand in helping them escape from their predicament by slicing off all these hands.

    ¡°No need to thank me, Be. These nuns must have been dead for thousands of years, but their bodies did not even turn to dust. There must be a good reason why they were left in the monastery. In fact, I believe that the earlier illusions must have been the work of this group of nuns. If I were to make an educated guess, the answer would be waiting for us in the monastery.¡±

    ¡°Then let us take a closer look in the monastery! Cynthia, I¡¯m sure you do not want to wear clothes that belong to these corpses. I think it might be safer if you remained in my arms!¡±

    Cynthia could only give in to Be¡¯s maniptions. She was in no position to refuse any of Be¡¯s enforced decisions. As she literally had nothing at all, she had no choice but to go along with anything Be said!

    ¡°Be, I think more people have entered the area. There are probably close to twenty of them and they are approaching fast. I¡¯m sure that you do not want any of them so see Cynthia in her current state!¡±

    ¡°Of course. Seriously, what has the worlde to? I can¡¯t even stake my im on a forbidden area like this without a fight. Why don¡¯t they im the cemeteries on Mount Vernon¡¯s peak instead ofing here to snatch this territory from me?¡±

 Volume 3 Chapter 120: Accidental Encounter at the McPherson Monastery

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 120: idental Encounter at the McPherson Monastery</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Yukan

    Olsylvia Academy, North Campus, Filomena Nobility Academy¡¯s Student Quarters, in the Secret Gardens of the McPherson Monastery, one of the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Nine Midnight Academy Forbidden Grounds.

    Norris brought a group of members from the society of the Doors Of Truth and walked in. They were not disturbed by the illusion along the whole journey. Because they had entered after Noreya and ine had joined hands to destroy the mastermind behind the scenes of the dreamscape, they happened to avoid it.

    The malicious spirits that were hovering around the surroundings of the McPherson Monastery had no trace of politeness towards Norris and the people who were the second batch of invaders. Previously, they had mounted a sneak attack on Cynthia and used the same method to infiltrate to the back of Norris and others to mount a sneak attack. Norris was a lot more prepared than Be and the others.

    He opened up the golden sacred writings in his hands. As the golden rays of light spread out, those deathly pale malicious spirits retreated in defeat one after another. The golden rays of lights lit up the surroundings of the whole McPherson Monastery. Where the golden rays passed, the spirits all disappeared.

    ¡°That object is cheating. What¡¯s the treasure in his hands? He¡¯s actually using it without restriction.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t be that the sacred writings was the church-defining treasure of the Radiant Church? He is only the Assistant Director of the Doors of Truth, he has no reason to take such a precious treasured tool.¡±

    Be, Noreya, ine, and others had hidden in the surrounding garden of the McPherson Monastery to observe surreptitiously with Cynthia lying in Be¡¯s arms. She watched Noreya and ine with a dull face, these two beautiful girls whose beauty were equally matched with her were so different from the rumors.

    On the campus of Olsylvia Academy, Noreya was a naturally ugly girl and because ine was cursed, it was rumored that her looks were extremely ugly. After seeing them in person, Cynthia almost couldn¡¯t ept it; her thoughts persistently short-circuited.

    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t feel inferior anymore; I will treat everyone equally. Rx, your looks are not ugly and are about the same level as the others.¡±

    ¡°Be... Can¡¯t you be more honorable! Who is your darling? Can you let me wear clothes first, please? In the middle of the night, I am a little cold like this...¡±

    ¡°It is possible, but you must know that when you wear the clothes you will be mine! My clothes can only be worn by my girlfriends.¡±

    Towards Be¡¯s condition, Cynthia simply shut her mouth. This witch was too overbearing, she only raised one condition and wanted her to give everything. She would not agree to this transaction! Be was not anxious as she gambled on the fact that Cynthia could not persevere for too long.

    ¡°ine, yours and Noreya¡¯s cloaks were damaged in the dreamscape, do both of you not have spare ones?¡±

    ¡°No, who knew that there would be a dreamscape over here. What¡¯s to do? We can¡¯t let them see us like this. How about, make them shut up forever?¡±

    ¡°ine... These types of words should be spoken by Noreya the assassin instead. Why are you more violent than her!¡±

    Regarding ine¡¯s suggestion, Be dared not ept. One of the purposes ofing here was to convert McPherson Monastery into the territory of Rose Society but if they got rid of members of the Doors of Truth Society over here then this ce would be sealed off again. Not only this but before they defeated their two main opponents which were the Golden Legend Society and Mask of Darkness Society, Be¡¯s Rose Society temporarily did not want to provoke the Doors of Truth Society.

    ¡°Sylvia, let me give you two choices. One is to y the role of my... women and act a show with me. Or I will hand you over to them. That handsome Assistant Director looks like an upright gentleman and would not have any crooked thoughts about you. You are the Holy Swordsman of the Radiant Church and handing you over to the Doors of Truth Society should be alright.¡±

    ¡°Be, you are too hateful. I want to choose the third choice. Princess Noreya, Princess ine, this person¡¯s a demon, do the both of you not have any opinions? Please quickly help me!¡±

    ¡°There is no third choice. Come, darling Cynthia, tell me your true thoughts.¡±

    Although Be had given Cynthia two choices, she had already helped Cynthia pick an answer. Be carried Cynthia¡¯s hands and was always carrying her tightly. Looking at her attitude, it was reckoned that even Be herself would not believe the choice that she would hand Cynthia over to Norris and those people.

    With regards to Cynthia¡¯s appeal from her gaze, Princess Noreya and Princess ine looked at each other quickly then gave her an ambiguous and significant profound smile, turned their heads and ignored Cynthia. Not to mentioned Cynthia¡¯s anger in her heart, Noreya and ine were obviously strongerpared to Be who held her under duress, but they unexpectedly left her in the lurch. What big animosity they had towards her!

    ¡°Darling Cynthia, please do not struggle anymore. They are part of my family and very soon you and I would also be one family. I know you want to choose the first choice, such a smart decision.¡±

    ¡°Be, you... If I have to choose... wu...¡±

    Be held out her hand to cover Cynthia¡¯s little mouth; just now the shape of her mouth obviously mouthed the second choice. This girl was tough enough and was hard to deal with aspared to L the assassin a few months ago. Unexpectedly, she would rather be seen naked by Norris and the group of boys than stay at Be¡¯s side.

    Unfortunately, Cynthia¡¯s determination was ruined by Be¡¯s craftiness. Be was more quick-witted than her, she directly rushed to make the decision for her before she had even spoken. This time, Cynthia was at her wit¡¯s end as she met Be, this witch.

    ¡°Who is over there? This voice seems to be...¡±

    Sylvia¡¯sst words were too loud and seemed like it was heard by Norris and the party of people who were lingering around. They rushed over in the direction of the garden. Seeing Norris and others who had rushed over, Be did not hesitate too. She used her eyes to signal to Noreya and ine to hide first. Then she took out her concealed artifact, which she wanted to use, and rapidly got to work.

    Norris, who was the Deputy Director of the Doors of Truth Society, and the batch of members who he led were from the same society. In the secret garden of McPherson Monastery, they found Be, who was also Duchess Bellina. But, they did not manage to find Cynthia, who was the secretary of the Central Students¡¯ Union and Be¡¯s other aplice.

    Be was seated on a stone bench and her back was facing them. In Be¡¯s arms, she was holding a beautiful silver-haired girl in her arms. The beautiful silver-haired girl was wrapped up in a thick nket, Be was hugging and kissing her. When Be heard footsteps, she turned around to look at Norris and them; the beautiful silver-haired girl turned and buried her face into Be¡¯s bosom, not daring to raise her head.

    ¡°Bellina... Duchess, what are you doing..¡±

    ¡°I am having sex with someone... Wrong, what are you looking at, can¡¯t I have a date with my girlfriend! If you continue to watch, do you not want your eyes anymore?¡±

    ¡°Coughing... Excuse me, the person in your arms is....¡±

    ¡°Do you not know Princess Kriss! There are only a few beautiful silver-haired girls in the whole school. There is no need to envy me, please go back! I will not look into tonight¡¯s matter.¡±

    Norris looked at Be and for a moment he was speechless. He wasing over to get information that could be used against Cynthia, not to catch the tryst between Duchess Bellina and a girl. Because in Olsylvia Academy, the school rules and regtions only restricted men and female from dating openly. There were no clear-cut rules towards male-male or female-female rtionships that were overly intimate.

    Therefore towards Be and other girls acting intimately over here, even the people of the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Disciplinary Committee could only do nothing, not to mention Norris who was an outsider. The beautiful silver-haired girl had buried her in Be¡¯s bosom, but her shoulder and exquisite corbone were exposed outside; this indicated that she was already naked as her bra straps couldn¡¯t be seen.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, is this really Princess Kriss? Did you see Cynthia, who is the secretary of the Central Students¡¯ Union? I am looking for her.¡±

    ¡°No, get lost quickly. Really, don¡¯t all of you have eyes! I¡¯ve seen Secretary Cynthia before and she did not have such beautiful silver hair. This is my woman, Princess Kriss.

    ¡°How about the other people that had followed you here? For instance...¡±

    ¡°This student, are you foolish? Why would I bring others to be the backdrop when I go for a date? No means no and if you continue to ask I will not be polite anymore.¡±

    Norris resisted the anger in his heart regarding the absurd actions of the students of Filomena Nobility Academy. He had no reason to criticize as Be was a Duchess. To penalize her behavior of breaking into a forbidden area, he could only report it to President Lucia from the Students¡¯ Union of Filomena Nobility Academy and she would handle it. He, as an outsider, had no reason to handle the improper rtions between Duchess Be and Princess Kriss.

    The people that Norris had brought were all boys; They looked at their goddess, Princess Kriss, who was ranked top three in the Top Ten Academy Belles. She was actually ¡°girl¡¯s love¡± girl. Their hearts were all broken into pieces. This blow was even greater aspared to her being won over by boys.

    If Princess Kriss was won over by boys, at the very least it could be proven that she was a normal girl and other boys would have the chance to be promoted. If she was won over by girls, it indicated that actually, Kriss did not like boys and the rest of the boys would not have any chance.

    Be carried Cynthia in her arms and watched Norris with a haughty gaze. Norris had a handsome appearance, treated people gently and he was also the Holy Priest. This was the second time he was humiliated in front of girls. This beautiful golden-haired blue-eyed female knight had not given any chance towards the handsome boys who had tried to hook up with her. At least she did not give any face to Norris.

    The first person who did not give him face was Cynthia, who was the secretary of the Central Student Union, but at that time Norris had only seen Cynthia¡¯s real face and not her original hair eye color. At that time, Cynthia also did not reveal the color of her eyes and hair color to Norris thus it was not counted as viting the agreement of the Holy Swordsman, which had been established since ancient times.

    Therefore, the beautiful silver-haired girl, whose face was not seen properly, was carried by Be in her bosom. Everyone had subconsciously treated her as Princess Kriss. Princess Kriss and Duchess Bellina had the scandal of having an intimate rtionship. Many students in Olsylvia Academy who had status knew a little about it.

    ???Also, both Cynthia and Kriss belonged to the swordsmen profession. Professionals who had not seen both of their true identities before could not differentiate them in their disguise this time. Norris had used his Savior¡¯s secret method to find out about the beautiful silver-haired girl in Be¡¯s arms. He found out that themonly seen stature was of a swordsmen profession. This caused thest trace of doubt in his heart to disappear.

    Sylvia buried her face into Be¡¯s chest; her little mouth was already stuffed with a soft cloth. She could only lie in Be¡¯s arms and looked at her with a protesting look but she did not have any means. In consideration that she wanted to choose the second choice just now, Be could only use this n.

    ¡°Darling Cynthia, if you do not want to be on the headlines of the Olsylvia Academy campus weekly news tomorrow, then please be quiet. Do not think of any funny ideas and if you dare to shout, I would chop all these eyewitnesses into pieces!¡±

    Be looked down and said softly in Cynthia¡¯s ear. After she finished, Be even used her tongue to intimately licked Cynthia¡¯s earlobe once. This area was one of Cynthia¡¯s sensitive spots and by letting Be yed around, she nearly called out.

    Why was this female demon so proficient, did she specially research how to bully girls as she had nothing to do every day! Cynthia wanted to shout loudly just now. She summoned her courage with great difficulty but with Be¡¯s lick, it had all disappeared.

    ¡°Sighing, Duchess Bellina, why are both of you here...¡±

    ¡°Oh my God, brother, are you working part-time at the Disciplinary Committee? You¡¯re too professional. Let me trouble you to inform the Disciplinary Committee¡¯s Chief, Natasha. Just say that I am secretly dating Kriss at McPherson Monastery and ask her to deliver clothes to us. Just now, Princess Kriss had yed overboard and damaged her uniform.¡±

    Norris, from Be¡¯s gaze could only see the arrogance of a normal nobility girl and not any sinister intentions. In the end, he put the doubt in his heart down and treated Be as ady from a normal big aristocratic family. He did not link her to her identity as a Demon King.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, I didn¡¯t mean to offend just now; please pardon our ignorance. Also, because of some reason McPherson Monastery was sealed and it¡¯s one of the nine forbidden grounds of Olsylvia Academy. For both of you to have a date over here, it doesn¡¯t seem to match both of your identities.¡±

    ¡°I understand, we¡¯ll move to another ce. All of you leave first; I will wait for Lisha to deliver the clothes to Kriss then I will leave. When you leave, remember to help me to inform Lisha. Since it¡¯s sote, Natasha should be asleep so please do not disturb her.¡±

    Looking at Norris and his people when they left, Be had secretly rxed in her heart. Luckily her acting was smart and she managed to trick Norris. Based on the Demon King¡¯s intuition, Be smelled the odor of a Savior from Norris the Priest. She had smelled this odor from the other three Savior guys and had a deep impression.

    Norris¡¯ strength should be stronger than Scott and the two other Savior guys at Scripps Cemetery on Mount Vernon¡¯s peak. At thest moment, it should be Norris who had rescued the three Savior guys. The same golden rays of light which Be had seen from thest few nights should be from the golden sacred writings in his hands.

    ¡°Be, the malicious spirits in this garden were tidied up by the rays of light from the Sacred Writings in Norris¡¯s hands. I have already found the road leading to McPherson Monastery.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s take a look together. Cynthia, stop looking at me. You are still the most beautiful in this appearance. Please do not worry as Kriss is also my people and she won¡¯t mind nor investigate.¡±

    Sylvia used her gaze to signal to Be to loosen her grasp on her little mouth. Out of fun, Be did not remove the cloth that was used to stuff into Cynthia¡¯s little mouth. This Holy Swordsman had a firm belief and giving her the power to talk now was slightly inappropriate as Norris and the others had not walked far. If she shouted loudly for help then her previous performance would be exposed.

    With Noreya the professional assassin leading the way, Be and her group walked through the garden and reached the nearby of McPherson Monastery. As for Norris and others, it seemed that they had turned back halfway. They reached McPherson Monastery from another direction so they shouldn¡¯t be here for Cynthia this time.

    Along the way, Be had seen thousands of dead corpses of ancient nuns and they were all lying horizontally on the garden outside the McPherson Monastery. The dead bodies had not decayed at all after a thousand years and they looked like living persons who were just asleep. These nuns appearance were not bad and they should be specially chosen.

    ???

    Just now the rays of light from the sacred writings which Norris had used had inadvertently helped Be in clearing up the ¡°creeps¡± at the periphery of the McPherson Monastery. This had also saved Be¡¯s some effort. If they were pestered by the nuns¡¯ corpses, it was estimated that they would only reach the entrance of McPherson Monastery by sunrise.

 Volume 3 Chapter 121: The Ten Thousand Year Secret Buried Within the McPherson Monastery

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 121: The Ten Thousand Year Secret Buried Within the McPherson Monastery</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Olsylvia Academy, North Campus, Filomena Nobility Academy¡¯s Student Quarters, at the main entrance of the McPherson Monastery, one of the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Nine Midnight Forbidden Grounds.

    After Be, Noreya, ine, and Cynthia went through the tests within their dreamscapes, the group finally arrived at the entrance of the mysterious McPherson Monastery. No one really knew when this ce had been built. Based on its architecture, the monastery may have been a post-war building constructed after the Twelve Demon Kings had invaded the human continent around ten thousand years ago.

    The owner of the monastery was McPherson, who was the third-generation pope of the Radiant Church. He was the younger brother of the first pope, Goldsmith, and had taken up the position as the Red Archbishop after his sister had returned home to the Radiant God. Pope McPherson had built the monastery during his reign.

    The memorial que outside the McPherson Monastery had some of its history recorded on it. However, as the words on the que were in an ancient script, Be and the others could not understand it. Fortunately, the Holy Swordsman Cynthia was able to trante.

    ¡°Who knew that this monastery was owned by the third pope, Pope McPherson. I¡¯m sure there will be some of the Radiant Church¡¯s hidden treasures within this ce. We¡¯re going to be rich!¡±

    ¡°Be... you guys... show some respect for the Gods, will you? This is the Radiant Church¡¯s sacred grounds, you can¡¯t simply....¡±

    ¡°Cynthia, do you wish to be gagged?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t... Fine, I will stop speaking. Be, is there any way that you can avoid going in? I¡¯ll give you anything you want!¡±

    Cynthia regretteding to the McPherson Monastery with Be. Only the reigning Pope of the Radiant Church knew the true reason why this ce had been forbidden. As Be and the others were outsiders of the Church, they could never know the Church¡¯s secret.

    ¡°Cynthia, you are already mine. It doesn¡¯t matter what you give! I want you to follow me wholeheartedly, even to the ends of the world. There is no way I am not going into the Church¡¯s forbidden area. Noreya, if you please.¡±

    ¡°Be, you... could you care just a little more about your image? Seriously!¡±

    Noreya muttered under her breath, seeming unhappy at Be¡¯s actions. As Be had been giving so much ¡°special attention¡± to Cynthia, she was beginning to feel a little jealous. Cynthia had been held closely within Be¡¯s embrace all this time, which made her feel rather envious.

    The door of the McPherson Monastery was covered in a plethora of ancient incantations, which had obviously been used by the Radiant Church to seal the ce ten thousand years ago. Despite Noreya¡¯s efforts to find a lock which she could pick, she could not find any on the gates. Eventually, she decided to use the assassin¡¯s most primitive method and use herbat ability to force open the door.

    Noreya removed a set of ck tools from her space ring and brandished them towards the door. Sparks flew off the door when the ck hammer hit the gates of the McPherson Monastery. No matter what she tried, the gates refused to budge.

    ¡°Hold on, Noreya. The gates have very strong links to a Radiant Array. You won¡¯t be able to break down the doors this way. Let me try.¡±

    ine took Noreya¡¯s spot and released streams of fine puppet strings from her delicate fingers. With surgical precision, the puppet strings were inserted into the gaps within the gates. Immediately, ck energy began to flow from ine¡¯s fingers and into the puppet strings in the gates.

    ¡°What evil energy... Princess ine, don¡¯t tell me that you are...¡±

    ¡°Cynthia, don¡¯t make such a fuss. You are one of us now. There¡¯s nothing strange about it. Let me make this extremely clear. These secrets are not meant to be told to anyone else at all.¡±

    ¡°Miss Cynthia, I¡¯m sure you would never think of revealing our secrets, right? Be, I have ways to prevent her from...¡±

    ¡°No need to go to such extremes! Cynthia is an intelligent person. I doubt that she wants to be a puppet that is oblivious to the world. Am I right, darling?¡±

    Cynthia was deep in thought as Be made everything so much clearer to her. It was apparent that both Princess Noreya and Princess ine were ¡°dark¡± as well. There was no way that she could get out of this anymore. If she refused to join Be and the others, Be and ine would use all sorts of evil methods to cause her to sink into despair.

    The gates of the McPherson Monastery failed to hold up against ine¡¯s puppet strings. The entire gate rapidly turned ck and within seconds the gates opened. There was a stark contrast between the two areas as, even though the outer gardens was engulfed in darkness, the monastery itself was filled with the warm glow of candlelight.

    As the gates opened, countless arrows shot out from behind them. Be reacted swiftly and rushed out, activating the Holy Knight¡¯s Holy Guard after handing Cynthia over into ine¡¯s care. At this point in time, a knight needed to take the lead.

    ¡°I heard some noise from over there. Quickly, let¡¯s go take a look. Someone else might have infiltrated the forbidden McPherson Monastery as well.¡±

    Norris and his team had heard the gates moving on the other side of the McPherson Monastery. Before they could proceed, their path was blocked by a translucent figure. Even though it appeared to be a blur, it was obvious that the figure was wearing a Radiant Pope¡¯s outfit.

    ¡°You¡¯re the Pope... Your Excellency. Wait, that¡¯s wrong. The current Pope is much older. How dare you, you wandering spirit? You¡¯ve got quite the nerve, trying to impersonate the reigning Pope!¡±

    Norris stared dumbly at the wandering spirit that had donned a Pope¡¯s robes. Could this be a lingering Holy Spirit of a past Radiant Pope? The wandering spirit appeared to be a young person, which was vastly different from the reigning Radiant Pope, who was an old fodder by now.

    The members of the Doors of Truth behind Norris were already kneeling on the ground, engaging in the Radiant Church¡¯s pilgrimage etiquette. As Norris was a Redeemer from another dimension, he was not a human that belonged on this ne and did not recognize the spirit. However, the members behind him already knew that this was the spirit of one of the ancient Radiant Popes.

    ¡°Young man, you¡¯re not... part of my Church? You do not belong here. Leave! I am the third generation Radiant Pope, Macpherson... you can treat me as a Holy Spirit.¡±

    McPherson was in a perpetual spiritual state. He had passed on a long time ago. However, only his physical body had died. Ten thousand years ago, when the Twelve Demon Kings had invaded, the God World had perished, along with most of the Gods. From then on, the Door of Reincarnation had been stuck in a half-paralyzed state.

    Due to this issue, the third generation Radiant Pope, McPherson, had been roaming the mortal world for a long time. From the sixth generation Pope, Lindberg, onwards, the designated final resting ce for future Popes had been restricted to the Holy Spirit Mausoleum in the heart of Goldsmith City.

    This meant that before the sixth-generation Radiant Pope Lindberg, none of the Radiant Popes had had a peaceful resting ce after they had passed away. Thus, the souls of the previous Radiant Popes had not beenid to rest and had been wandering the mortal world.

    This was especially so for the first generation Radiant Pope Goldsmith. There was barely any mention of her within the Radiant Church¡¯s historical records. Detailed biographical records of the Pope¡¯s life had begun during the sixth generation Radiant Pope¡¯s reign. Before that, there was no information kept about how the Popes had passed away.

    Norris signed and turned to leave with his group from the Doors of Truth. They were incapable of doing any damage to the spirit of a past Radiant Pope. Everyone there unanimously decided that they would not reveal anything that they had seen at the monastery. If it was made known to the world that the spirit of the third generation Pope was still roaming the mortal world, it would definitely spell disaster for not just the Church, but for everyone else as well.

    In his haste, Norrispletely forgot to check if Be and the others had left the monastery. When he had gone past the main entrance of the monastery, he had not seen Lisha, who had been there earlier. After ensuring that there was no one left in the vicinity, he locked the gates behind him.

    Lisha had not left the area. Instead, she was hiding with Lolita, observing the surroundings of the monastery. In case Be sent out any distress signals, Lisha had decided to remain on alert.

    Olsylvia Academy, North Campus, Filomena Nobility Academy¡¯s Student Quarters, in the courtyard of the McPherson Monastery, one of the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Nine Midnight Forbidden Grounds

    ¡°The booby traps within this monastery are too ridiculous. Somehow it¡¯s specifically directed towards their own people. Fortunately, I¡¯m not a real Holy Knight, otherwise, I¡¯d be done for.¡±

    Beined as she pulled the arrows that had pierced her body. The arrows released from the traps had been specially designed to deal with Holy Knights and Dragon Knights. The tips of the arrows were made of demonic materials that were only used to break through the Holy Knight¡¯s special skill, the ¡°Holy Guard¡±.

    The arrows themselves were infused with a lethal poison as well. When Be had activated the ¡°Holy Guard¡±, she had been hit by dozens of arrows. As a Demon King, Be¡¯s body shared simr darkness properties with the dark toxins within the arrow. Because of this, Be had not sumbed to the poison. As soon as the arrows were pulled out, Be¡¯s wounds began to heal as rapidly as the eye could see.

    ¡°Be, the words on the wall are important historical literature that belongs to the Radiant Church. I can make sense of some of it. If you want, I can trante them for you.¡±

    ¡°ine, we are not here on an archaeological dig. This is the Radiant Church¡¯s secret history. Cynthia, aren¡¯t you curious at all?¡±

    The stone walls of the McPherson Monastery were covered in the Radiant Church¡¯s inscriptions. These words were a detailed record of the life and times of the Church¡¯s first-generation Pope, Goldsmith.

    ¡°Be, do you have anything more normal? This outfit is too... could I wear something else instead?¡±

    Be had already let go of Cynthia and forced her to wear one of her own designs, an outfit made for a ¡°Demonic Swordsman¡±. This outfit was initially designed for Kriss. However, there had been no opportunity for her to try it on. Since Cynthia and Kriss were both silver-haired young maidens and had a simr figure, Be had simply decided that Cynthia would be the best choice to test it out.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Cynthia? I painstakingly designed this for you swordsmen. Every single piece of material that went into this is extremely valuable. The only ones who are worthy of wearing something like this are girls whom I fancy. You should be delighted instead!¡±

    The silver-grey swordsman outfit that Cynthia had put on was extremely bold. In Be¡¯s own words, sex sells. Cynthia¡¯s shapely legs, corbone, and shoulders were exposed to the world. The most important essory was the ck inverted cross ne on Cynthia¡¯s neck.

    The ck inverted cross ne was a ¡°restrictive device¡± that Be had purposely gifted to Cynthia. At Be¡¯smand, the ne would cause the wearer to lose consciousness. Also, Cynthia was unable to remove the ne on her own. Cynthia could not object to this despicable move at all and could only take things one step at a time.

    ¡°Be, I will listen to anything you say. Could we not disrupt the final resting ce of thete Radiant Popes?¡±

    ¡°Well, this is a different matter altogether. It doesn¡¯t seem that Pope McPherson was a decent person either if he set up these booby traps to deal with his own people.¡±

    Be continued to lead the way with Noreya following closely behind. Cynthia and ine were at the back of the group since ine had decided to keep an eye on the Holy Swordsman¡¯s every move. Even though Cynthia had been ¡°shackled¡± by Be, it would be better to err on the side of caution.

    The interior of the McPherson Monastery was lit by the legendary Eternal Lamps. Be and the others had seen them on every pir that they had walked past. They had no idea what type of fuel was being used for thesemps that had allowed them to remain lit for at least thousands of years.

    ¡°These are not Eternal Lamps, they¡¯re Luminous Pearls. Eternal Lamps would never be able to burn for ten thousand years. Be, the current market rates for Luminous Pearls are extremely high. Why don¡¯t we pull a few of them off and we can resell them when we get out?¡±

    Noreya had sent a grappling hook towards one of themps. Upon breaking the exterior, Be and the others saw a Luminous Pearl the size of an egg. Apparently, all of the supposed Eternal Lamps were concealing Luminous Pearls.

    In other markets, the value of Luminous Pearls was extremely low. However, the humans of this Other World were not proficient in maritime trade and activities. In the past, the only way they could obtain a Luminous Pearl was to trade with the Oceanic Race. Therefore, every single Luminous Pearl was worth many gold coins. Looking at the countless number of Eternal Lamps within the monastery, Be could not help but marvel at the third generation Pope McPherson¡¯s incredible wealth.

    Theyout of the McPherson Monastery was simr to any other monastery out there. A massive sculpture of the Radiant God had been ced within the pilgrimage hall. Although thousands of years had passed, not a single speck of dust could be seen on the seats. Every item seemed as though it was brand new. This added to the strange mystery that was the McPherson Monastery.

    As ine continued to trante the writings on the wall, Be and the others began to feel increasingly shocked at the contents. Apparently, the historical literature on the walls of the McPherson Monastery exalted the virtues of the first generation Radiant Pope Goldsmith and the writer was filled with admiration and practically worshipped her. Other than the love for Pope Goldsmith, the walls were also covered with abuse and curses that were directed towards the second generation Pope, Aesop.

    The fact that the third generation Pope had left such harsh words for the second generation Pope publicly, it was obvious that any reigning Pope of the Radiant Church would keep this as a forbidden area and away from prying eyes. This was not as simple as having a dark history anymore.

    The reigning Pope would be caught in a dilemma as well. If the Pope were to destroy these writings, it would be disrespectful towards the third generation Radiant Pope McPherson. If they were preserved, it would not be showing respect for the Pope Aesop, the second generation Radiant Pope.

    As Cynthia could understand the words on the wall, she had a conflicted expression on her face. There were many times that she wanted to turn away and stop reading. However, Be kept a strong hold on her svelte waist, forcing her to keep reading.

    Be intended topletely destroy Cynthia¡¯s faith in her previous religion. Otherwise, she would not have the opportunity to convert Cynthia over to her new faith. The dark history of the Radiant Church was necessary for Be to achieve her means.

    However, the contents on the wall were hard even for Be to stomach. ording to the records, the first generation Radiant Pope, Goldsmith, was a wunderkind. She was a beautiful young genius who managed to attain the peak of radiant-type and sacred type magic.

    The second-generation Pope, Aesop, was Goldsmith¡¯s teacher. As his talent did not match up to his disciple¡¯s, his contributions to the war against the Twelve Demon Kings had not been as significant. Therefore, he did not be the first generation Pope.

    The third generation Pope, McPherson, was Goldsmith¡¯s younger brother. Their parents had been killed during the war against the Twelve Demon Kings. ording to Aesop¡¯s records, they might have been the descendants of a royal family that was once living on the human continent.

    Back then, McPherson was only a child, while Goldsmith, his sister, was about ten years older. Goldsmith had gone missing less than a year into her reign, allowing Aesop to rise to the position as Radiant Pope. Because of this, McPherson had filled his heart with resentment. When he was ten years old, he came across Pope Aesop¡¯s secret.

    Cynthia wentpletely pale as she continued reading. She would have never thought that the Radiant Church that she had believed in all her life had such a ¡°dark history¡±. The first generation Pope, Goldsmith, led a rtively uneventful life. On the other hand, the second and third generation Popes, Aesop and McPherson had ridiculously dark pasts.

    The second-generation Pope, Aesop, was a ¡°fake teacher¡± who took advantage of his beautiful female disciples under the pretense of spreading light magic. The young McPherson had stumbled across his secret one day. He knew that Pope Aesop had definitely been involved in his older sister¡¯s disappearance.

    Of course, the third generation Pope, McPherson, was not a decent person either. This fellow was a pervert with a serious sisterplex. Since he had been a little boy, he had held a dark desire towards his sister, Goldsmith. At a young age, he had made a deal with one of the Twelve Demon Kings behind his older sister¡¯s back. Of course, since he had failed to possess his sister, McPherson had redirected his anger and hatred towards the second generation Pope, Aesop.

    Eventually, McPherson had ambushed and seriously injured Pope Aesop. Afterwards, both parties had been at loggerheads for more than a year before Aesop had sumbed to his injuries and passed on. However, he did not reveal where Goldsmith was before he died.

    It seemed like the abusive words that were directed towards the second generation Pope had been personally engraved on the wall by the third generation Pope, McPherson. The tale of the Pope¡¯s assassination could never be revealed to the public.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡±

    Noreya, who had been on high alert the whole time, was the first one to discover that a shadowy figure had emerged from within the monastery. Following Noreya¡¯s line of sight, Be and the others saw a blurry figure dressed in the Radiant Pope¡¯s designated robes standing in the heart of the pilgrimage hall.

 Volume 3 Chapter 122: The Defeat of Pope McPherson

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 122: The Defeat of Pope McPherson</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    Olsylvia Academy, North Campus, Filomena Nobility Academy¡¯s Student Quarters, in the pilgrimage hall of the McPherson Monastery, one of the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Nine Midnight Forbidden Grounds.

    Be, Noreya, ine, and Cynthia were face to face with the holy spirit of the third generation Pope McPherson. The figure appeared much clearer than the typical evil spirit and did not look much different from a living, breathing human. However, there was still an ethereal quality to the figure that made him appear somewhat different.

    ¡°Holy Swordswoman, aren¡¯t you aware of the proper procedure when you meet the Pope?¡±

    ¡°I... Pope...¡±

    ¡°Who in the world are you to say that?! She is mine now. This holy swordswoman belongs to me. Go back to wherever you came from!¡±

    Suddenly, Be swiftly pulled Cynthia closer towards her. Cynthia had intended to kneel down to pay her respects to thete Pope but Be¡¯s actions forced her to stop midway.

    ¡°Be... we should pay our respects to thete Pope...¡±

    ¡°Cynthia, you currently belong to me. Stay out of this. You should not even lift a finger for him.¡±

    As Cynthia thought about how the third generation Pope McPherson was responsible for the assassination of the second generation Pope Aesop, she became increasingly confused by the situation. Assassinating the Pope was considered an act of treason against the Church. However, the Radiant Church did not have any rules that ced restrictions on the Pope¡¯s actions. Thus, there was no way to determine if Pope McPherson¡¯s actions were treason or not.

    ¡°I am the third Pope McPherson. Lady Knight, you have an aura of evil. This is the sacred holy ground; how dare you demons wreak havoc here?!¡±

    A magical scepter made of pure white jade appeared in McPherson¡¯s right hand. When he raised his scepter, the entire monastery was instantly enveloped in a bright light that seemed to turn night into day. An extremely powerful gush of light-type energy came along with the bright light.

    Cynthia was immediately knocked down to her knees as the light energy fell upon them. She was tying herself in knots as she looked at Be and the others. Seriously, this Pope McPherson fellow was insane; why were his attacks always targeted at his allies? Stop it! She was notpletely on Be¡¯s side yet, and she was still the Holy Swordswoman of the Radiant Church.

    Be, Noreya, and ine were not affected by the light energy at all. It only caused them a little difort. This light magic move was called the Praise of Light and was highly effective against typical demons and undead type beings. However, it waspletely useless against beings like demon kings or stronger.

    ¡°No wonder I can¡¯t use any of my savior¡¯s equipment! You, you must have set up the restrictions against holy weapons! What a pity as I¡¯m not a holy knight!¡±

    Through her contract with the Abyss Demon King, Be summoned ???Emperor Scorpion??? Gresham¡¯s de. A strange green de appeared in Be¡¯s right hand from an opening to the ck space. The de had wild jagged edges and it was surrounded by an eerie green toxic mist.

    ¡°You... seems like I have underestimated all of you. However, this is still my territory. Although, I may consider letting you go if you leave this holy swordswoman behind as mypanion.¡±

    Knowing that Be and the others were not to be messed with, McPherson began to speak freely. Initially, he had intended to keep all of the girls here, but Be¡¯s poisonous, lethal de caused McPherson to switch tactics and negotiate with them instead.

    ¡°Get lost! You have been dead for thousands of years and your body has already decayed beyond recognition. What use is she to you if she remains here? If you hand this monastery over to us in an amicable manner, I might think about getting someone to pick a decent cemetery for you to rest in peace!¡±

    ¡°It seems like we have reached an impasse. You leave me with no choice. Awaken, my servants!¡±

    With another sh of light from McPherson¡¯s white jade scepter, many corpse-like holy knights emerged from the secret doors within the monastery¡¯s walls. This group of holy knights were decked in heavy armors that looked like they were made of pure gold. It was apparent to everyone that there was definitely a vast difference between the financial capacities of the Radiant Church of the past and the present.

    The modern-day Radiant Church was only using armors that were made with mithril. Compared to the Church thousands of years ago which only had armor made of gold, there was clearly a noticeable difference.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a team battle then? I¡¯ll dly oblige. Show yourselves, my adorable puppets!¡±

    ine was unwilling to show any weakness and swiftly gestured with her hands. Almost immediately, many intricately created puppets crawled out from the interdimensional doors behind her. The puppets were made of various rare metals. At first nce, it looked like arge group of metal men.

    ¡°ine, the costs of your puppets are incredibly high. What if they get damaged in the fight...¡±

    ¡°If they get damaged, you¡¯ll just have to collect more ingredients for me, Your Demonic Excellency.¡±

    ¡°I... yes, I am indeed a demon king. Fine, I will cover all of your expenses for the production of the puppets.¡±

    With amand from the white jade scepter in McPherson¡¯s hand, the holy knights surrounded Be and the others. The forces on both sides began their attack with ine¡¯s puppet army on one side and McPherson¡¯s army of holy knights on the other.

    After a short scuffle, ine¡¯s puppet army was soundly defeated by McPherson. Most of the puppets had been torn to shreds by the gold-d knights. These holy knights were the elites of their time and were much stronger than any of the regr holy knights. They were outfitted with the best equipment and were extremely coordinated in their strategies. The mindless puppets were obviously no match for them.

    ¡°Just admit defeat! These Holy Knights are the cream of the crop... You can¡¯t defeat them with your pathetic puppet army. Leave while you still havea??¡±

    Before McPherson could finish his diabolical monologue, a gold-d holy knight flew across the room. The knight crashed into the stone wall andy there motionless. The poisonous de in Be¡¯s hand had long transformed into an eerie green pair of boxing gloves.

    Earlier, with a heavy blow from Be¡¯s hand, she had managed to send the nearest gold-d holy knight flying. The armor that they were wearing was resistant to attacks from des and thus Be was worried that her de would not be able to prate their armor. In the end, she decided to use brute force instead.

    As one of their team members was sent flying, the other holy knights activated their Holy Guard and began to rush towards Be. Before they could reach her though, countless puppet strings rose up from the ground and tripped some of the golden holy knights leading the group. As the holy knights behind them were unable to react in time, it unleashed a domino effect as they fell over each other.

    Where did this fallen holy knight hade from to have the ability to st a golden Holy Knight away with a single blow? When the twelve demon kings had invaded the continent, many of the demonic beings were helpless against these golden holy knights. How far had this golden-haired maiden knight fallen?

    As the golden holy knights prepared to spring a second attack, countless dark magical shackles appeared beneath their feet, keeping the knights rooted to the spot. Taking advantage of their paralyse, a shadow of a de shed through the group. Thousands of years ago, the golden holy knights had imed to be the strongest human shields known to man. However, in no time at all, the de¡¯s aura had managed to slice through their forearms.

    ¡°This... the power of this swordsmanship has already far surpassed the current Holy Swordsman standard. Who in the world are you...¡±

    McPherson raised his head towards the monastery¡¯s balcony. Under the dim illumination of the moonlight, he saw two stunning young maidens with flowing silver locks. One of them was in a swordsman¡¯s outfit and had striking purple irises. The other was dressed in mage¡¯s robes and had glowing pink irises.

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother. They all belong to me. I had instructed them to take over this monastery with me.¡±

    Kriss and Ariel could not deny what Be said at all. Since they did not raise any objections, it was considered a silent approval of Be¡¯s words. Once Be realized that something was about to go wrong, Lolita and Lisha, who were standing on alert, were immediately activated to provide assistance.

    ¡°Huh, my female ves...e out and drag them back into the dreamscapes! Just you wait.¡±

    McPherson brandished the white jade scepter and attempted to summon the nuns from the monastery gardens. However, there was no answer to his summons and they were nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where are my nuns? You... when did you... my scepter, give it back to me!¡±

    Without anyone¡¯s knowledge, Noreya had snuck behind McPherson. In a split second, she made use of her unique skills that were part of her thief profession and had taken McPherson¡¯s white jade scepter from right under his nose.

    Before McPherson could regain his senses, Noreya had slipped back to Be¡¯s side and handed the scepter to her. With a grin on her face, Be took the scepter and patted Noreya gently on the head as a form of encouragement.

    Noreya gave a look of disdain as Be patted her head. When she handed the scepter over to Be, Noreya was in a kneeling position and Be had made use of the opportunity to pat her head. However, the look on Noreya¡¯s face was just a cover for what her body was actually feeling.

    Olsylvia Academy, North Campus, Filomena Nobility Academy¡¯s Student Quarters, in the outer gardens of the McPherson Monastery, one of the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Nine Midnight Forbidden Grounds.

    The entire McPherson Monastery was enveloped in a strange barrier which prevented anyone outside from viewing what was happening inside. When Norris and the others left the area, they had evacuated the nearby students as well. Tonight, other than Be and her group, no one else could enter the premises.

    The barrier was obviously not set up by Norris. Other than Kriss and Ariel, she had also sought the help of her most trusted ¡°lolita ves¡±a??Angel, Mia, Noesha, and Betty. In addition, there were also Be¡¯s younger sister Lisha, Lolita, and Be¡¯s demonic minion, Demon World Princess Diaz.

    The Loli Army had taken charge of the entire area surrounding the McPherson Monastery. Be and the other ¡°big sisters¡± were responsible for battle against the ¡°Final Boss¡± within the monastery itself. This made for a much more logical n of attack.

    As this was her specialty, the barrier was set up by Noesha. The monastery gardens were covered in departed souls that were controlled by Angel. The evil spirits that were initially in the garden were forced out by Angel¡¯s powers when they did not ept hermand.

    The undead nuns in the monastery¡¯s gardens were ¡°living dead¡± corpses created by the third generation Pope McPherson before his death. He had used a secret magic to allow them to have specialized powers in creating illusions. However, these illusions had no effect on Lolita who was the Devastating Evil Dragon Emperor. With a single blow, Lolita had smashed their illusion to smithereens.

    At the moment, there were thousands of zombie nuns clutching their chests and kneeling on the grounds inside the gardens of the McPherson Monastery. The nun¡¯s habits had been torn to ribbons by Lolita¡¯s st of destructive energy. There were a couple of Angel¡¯s departed soul soldiers behind each undead nun to prevent them from getting up to any mischief. If the nun was to try anything funny, the soldier would destroy them immediately.

    Fortunately, the loli maidens were themanders of the departed souls. If themander was a man, the entire situation might end up being part of the typical boy-meets-naked-girls plot. However, Noesha and Betty had a glint in their eyes that revealed an unnatural excitement causing the nuns to feel a little unnerved at the very core of their being.

    ¡°Humans are more interesting than I thought. They¡¯re even able toe up with this type of respawning... no, this type of sorcery that provides eternal youth.¡±

    Betty, who was the root of the excitement, reached out and grabbed one of the nuns by the chin. As she looked at her, she let out a regretful sigh. The beautiful nun was filled with terror as she looked into the eyes of the loli with jade green hair. As a zombie nun, her only ability was a bit of illusion magic. Once her magic was destroyed, she was no different from any other ordinary nun.

    ¡°Mistress Betty, aren¡¯t these people already dead? Why are their physical bodies so perfect and blemish-free? It¡¯s... as though they are still alive.¡±

    Diaz was extremely respectful when she was asking for Betty¡¯s opinion. Even though she was a Princess of the Demon World, she was still the Demon King Be¡¯s personal demonic minion. Everyone else here was a high ranking power in the darkness faction. Truth be told, in terms of ability, she was the weakest. Therefore, it was necessary for her to swallow her pride and speak in a humble manner.

    ¡°You should ask Mia as she¡¯s more familiar with such forms of sorcery. Lolita, Mistress Be did not give any instructions on how to deal with these zombie nuns. Why don¡¯t I bring them all back as live subjects for my experimental poisons? Elder Sister Be always forbids me from testing my creations on living humans, and since these are technically only half alive...¡±

    ¡°Betty, what a waste! They would be destroyed after just one experiment. Why don¡¯t I take them? I¡¯ll bring them back and groom... my apologies, slip of the tongue, I mean educate them. I have so many new toys, so I¡¯m sure they would reach new heights in ecstasy. Lolita, what do you think?¡±

    At Betty and Noesha¡¯s words, the zombie nuns were all trembling in fear. This goddess-like loli who had a strong aura and was full of life definitely had a dark heart. If she were to experiment on them, it would be absolutely terrible.

    Noesha, the red-haired loli, was even more terrifying to behold. Her slightly red irises were filled with desire. It was obvious that she wanted to do unspeakable things to them.

    ¡°Mistress Knight, please save us. We know all of the third generation Pope McPherson¡¯s deepest, darkest secrets. Please... we¡¯ll tell you everything you want to know.¡±

    Based on their observations, Lisha was the only one that seemed stable. This youngdy appeared to be a Knight and Knights were usually more reliable. At least, they would not be too bad. In the end, they regretted their decision as they realized that among the knights, there was Be who had an air of evil mischief about her.

    ¡°Well... Lolita, what¡¯s your take on this?¡±

    Lisha hesitated and eventually decided to check with Lolita. Among all the youngdies present, she was definitely the most powerful. If she were to make a decision, even if Noesha and Betty were unhappy about it, they would not make a fuss. Angel, Mia, and Diaz were no problem as they tended to go with the flow.

    ¡°Their bodies seem pure and untainted, which might have been a requirement for the magic to happen! If you wish to serve the Demon God... and wish to im the Demon God as your lord and master, you may stay. Otherwise, I might just gift you to Mistress Noesha or Mistress Betty instead!¡±

    Lolita¡¯s words did not leave any room for negotiation. She had always held this attitude towards other races. If they could not be used, then they would bepletely disposed of. Her telepathic connection with Be had given her the knowledge that the Demon God, Be, had some special ¡°kinks¡±. Otherwise, these nuns would have beenpletely blown to dust earlier on, not just their clothes.

    Olsylvia Academy, North Campus, Filomena Nobility Academy¡¯s Student Quarters, in the pilgrimage hall of the McPherson Monastery, one of the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Nine Midnight Forbidden Grounds.

    With some force from her hands, Be snapped Pope McPherson¡¯s white jade scepter in two. Even though this staff was a divine artifact, Be did not like it at all. This was because this divine artifact had been in the hands of a man for thousands of years; she thought it was more appropriate for it to be destroyed.

    The pilgrimage hall was covered in the corpses of the golden holy knights. These knights who had been summoned to deal with ine¡¯s army of puppets had been utterly defeated by Kriss the Dark Savior. Many of the golden holy knights had been sliced to pieces by her de.

    After Kriss had sliced the knight¡¯s limbs off, Noreya would use her hidden darts to pin the fallen limbs to the ground and attach some puppet string to it. Finally, Ariel would use her dark shackling magic on the limbs to lock the soul of the golden holy knights within their corpses.

    This time, the golden holy knights would finally be able to rest in peace. There was no way they could be resurrected anymore. It was not due to theirck of power, but rather it was just their fortune that they were faced with Be¡¯s team of five ¡°humanoid figures¡±, and it was almost a miracle that they hadsted this long.

    ¡°Honorable McPherson, as the third generation pope, would you like to share your opinion?¡±

    ¡°You... just tell me what you want! My soul is immortal. When your ability reaches its peak, it would beparable to the twelve demon kings who had been around thousands of years ago. You would know the reason for my soul¡¯s immortality then.¡±

    Pope McPherson seemed to calm down when he saw the dead bodies before him. Thousands of years ago, he had struck up a deal with some of the twelve demon kings. Be¡¯s powers seemed to be close to the twelve so it would be wise to negotiate with her instead.

    ¡°Hey, Pope, you are... surprisingly annoying. Is there any reason why I should let you go? Even if I can¡¯t kill you right now, I have my ways to seal you here for eternity.¡±

    ¡°I can hand over the ways you can control the spiritual imprint. However, I do not know how to undo it. The imprint was designed by that old jerk, the second generation Pope Aesop. How about this, once you know the secret behind the imprint, you will practically be like the Pope and control the Holy Swordswoman standing behind you.¡±

    ¡°The reason why thisss did not dare to resist the illusions in her dreamscape was because I knew how to control the spiritual imprint. She could only obey my everymand. I had intended to use her body to... Forget it, since she is yours, the terms of this deal should be quite satisfactory!¡±

    ¡°The terms are rather good. However, I¡¯m not satisfied at all. First, I need to know what I have to do for you.¡±

    ¡°Destroy the final resting ce of that old jerk, Aesop. This fellow is hiding somewhere here. After my death, I found out that his soul is still in the mortal world.¡±

 Volume 3 Chapter 123: Spring Festival Of Olsylvia Academy Part 1

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 123: Spring Festival Of Olsylvia Academy Part 1</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Yukan

    Olsylvia Academy, beside the first of the Six Major Academy Lakes, Virginia Lake. Duchess Bellina¡¯s personal apartment building, ¡°Pure White Heaven¡±. In Be¡¯s apartment building, No. 1, the rooftop sky garden.

    Today was the second week¡¯s Friday; it just happened to be the annual Victory Memorial Day. The whole of Olsylvia Academy took a special break-in advance and adding on the weekend, it was three days in total.

    ording to the legend, ten thousand years ago, the human race on this maind had ushered in the final victory in the battle between the Twelve Demon Kings on this day. At present, ten thousand years had passed; the truth of those days may be buried in the river of history and forgotten by the humans.

    ???

    Be maintained a suspicious attitude towards the statement that the human race had the final victory ten thousand years ago as the statement was from the Radiant Church. But after seeing the behavior of McPherson who was the three generations Pope in the Radiant Church, Be had suspicions about whether the Radiant Church had colluded with the Twelve Demon Kings.

    She had seen a few members from the Twelve Demon Kings. Victory sounded too exaggerated as the demon kings had not been vanquished. Furthermore, this was an event of the human race in remembrance of the defeat of the demon kings and Be was part of the Demon King Camp. For her to celebrate this, she felt slightly upset.

    Fortunately, the ruler of the various empires also knew that the memorial day was not very amusing. No matter how great the merits and achievements were, not many people would be interested after ten thousand years had passed. After negotiating among the various royalties in the empires and the high-level Vatican, they had given the Victory Memorial Day a new meaning three thousand years ago.

    ???

    Nowadays, the Victory Memorial Day was also known as The Rite of Spring. Besidesmemorating the victory over the Twelve Demon Kings, there was also the significance ofmemorating the arrival of spring. Although the Other World also had four seasons but there were great differences between the months of Earth and the Other World.

    For instance, this Rite of Spring, inparison to the time that Be was on earth, at the very least the season of Spring was already halfway through. This spring came a littlete, though the weather was still great.

    ording to the usual practice, today the students would be going on an outing in springtime. Many boys would take the chance this dating season to date the girls that they had admired in their heart and go to the suburbs to y. The girls would basically not reject.

    It was a pity that this year¡¯s Rite of Spring, for the majority of the boys of Olsylvia Academy, was destined to be a festival that did not bring smiles to them. Be this ¡°Flirty Demon King¡±, had, in advanced, invited the girls in the academy that had a rtionship with her to the top floor of the dormitory building, which had a rooftop garden, for a party. The party was opened in the name of the Rose Society so it basically did not wee outsiders.

    Be had obtained all the top ten academy belles of Olsylvia Academy who were here. Among the student presidents, Ivy, Britney and Maria had already slept with Be thus they would certainly be there. As for Lucia, Be had invited her in the name of the Students¡¯ Union secretary from Filomena Nobility Academy. Simrly, the vice president ¡°Thunder Knight¡± Aurora was also invited.

    ¡°Dusk Knight¡± Daphne also came as she had epted Be¡¯s precious present. If she did not attend, it would be hard to justify. Natasha, who was the Disciplinary Committee¡¯s Chief, also attended, she had already worn Be¡¯s clothes so basically it would be difficult for her to refuse. Henceforth, all the four Maiden Knights of Octavia Empire had all been teased by Be.

    Angelia, who was the Chief President of the Central Student Union, and Cynthia, who was both the Holy Swordsman and Student Union Secretary, were also present. Cynthia had temporarily transformed back into her disguise, but Be and her dormitory mates had basically seen Cynthia¡¯s looks before and did not mind her disguise.

    The other members of the human race who came to attend this gathering were: the four Holy Maidens of Radiant Church, Hayley, Daisy, Susan and Sophia. Be¡¯s good friend Ivy, the original Five Divine Grand Ladies society from the Rose Society, Nina, Jenny, Sydney, Sharon, Mo Wei, Princess Pam, sisters of Be¡¯s substitute, Princess Irene, Princess Luce and younger sister Lisha.

    Of course, the girls that Be had ¡°snatched¡±, Princess of the Golden Dragon Race, Laceman, and Maiden Mage Sylvia also attended. They were arranged at the special area and temporarily did note out to meet the other girls.

    Be¡¯s few dormitory roommates over here and a few ¡°loli female servants¡± were also here. The few lolis, Angel, Mia, Betty and Noesha temporarily acted as maids in the party. They traveled back and forth between all the beautiful big sisters and acted as authentic maids. Although the other girls felt slightly weird that Angel and Mia wearing an eye-patch on one eye, because they were cute and lovable, they did not probe.

    The only regret that Be had was Ingrid the Dragon Knight did not ept the invitation. She deduced that this was a student gathering and that she, being a teacher, was not suitable to attend. Be could only n in her heart how to tie her to this ce at the next festival.

    The top of the dormitory building which belonged to Be had a huge space and after Be took over this dormitory building, she talked things over with Jenny and the top of the building was magically altered into a rooftop garden. There were various nts around the top of the building that blocked people¡¯s line of sight. At the center of the top of the building, Be had done up a very huge natural swimming pool. The swimming pool could be used as a public bath while the shower gel could be gathered from the flower dew of the nts at the top of the building.

    The nts over there were all nted with the help of Betty. Although this chaos bringer loli was a natural ck, she could do a decent job in nting grass and flowers. The surface of the public bath was scattered with various petals and it looked very aesthetically pleasing.

    Since there was a swimming pool and public bath, Be, who was a dy¡± would not let those girls who attended the party toe in vain. This time, the theme of the party was indeed a swimsuit party and all the swimsuits were made by Be several nights in a row which nearly caused her liver to fail. This female demon king, who did not attend to her proper duties, often spent a great amount of her energy on these side jobs.

    Be¡¯s great efforts were not wasted and she made various kinds of sexy bikinis swimsuits through the night. Finally, all these came in handy. Previously, the girls in the Other World all wore very conservative bras that protected them from the cold. Their hearts were more or less resistant towards Be¡¯s unorthodox swimsuit design.

    However, a few girls had already ¡°betrayed the revolution¡±, such as the Four Holy Maidens, Ivy, President Ivy and others. They had an intimate rtionship with Be so did not mind this design of swimsuit. At their lead, the remaining girls no longer persisted and changed into various colors of swimsuits then went down to the swimming pool to leisurely enjoy.

    Even the other lolis like Angel had received the specially designed loli bikini swimsuit from Be. In this kind of circumstance, Be decided to unify all the people. The few ¡°school swimsuits¡± that were originally nned for the lolis to wear, she restrained herself and did not take out.

    The water of the swimming pool was very refreshing and after the girls had gone down the pool, they gradually let go of themselves and were not overcautious like when they had first started. After all, all of them were girls and even if they were wearing such a weird revealing swimsuit, there were no outsiders watching so it was nothing rming.

    Even the conservative Disciplinary Committee President, ¡°Ice Knight¡± Natasha, the Holy Maidens of the Church and Pope Sessor President Maria had already taken the lead, what could they not let go. Those girls who had taken lead were basically ¡°trained¡± by Be; it would be strange if they had not taken the lead. The other girls did not know that this was Be¡¯s hidden method and subsequently let go of themselves.

    The swimming pool that Be and her dormitory roommates were in, were set up in the hidden area near the big swimming pool. The ce was separated by natural rattan nts and became like a natural room. The one that Be and they were in, was the most hidden room.

    Be was drinking delicious fruit juice and observing the window through the rattan, appreciating the girls who were ying with water in the big swimming pool. Her heart was filled with an unexinable contentment. This was indeed the proper way to celebrate a festival; going to a restaurant was too subpar.

    In this hidden swimming pool, besides Be, there were Noreya, ine, Kriss, Ariel, and President Isaman. The attractiveness index of these girls far exceeded the girls that were outside. In order not to let the girls be demoralized and because Noreya and others temporarily did not want to disguise themselves, Be had arranged for them to be over here.

    Lolita was also in this room and was dressed in a ck bikini that was especially for lolis. She was seated at the corner and lowered her head to nibble at the te of fruits. In the room, she was the one who was eating the most happily.

    President Isaman looked at the few girls whose good looks were on par with her, in addition to Lolita who was a darkness attribute loli, and her opinion towards Be greatly changed. The other girls were pretending to rx in the pool but actually they wanted to say something.

    They were all Dark Saviors that had traveled to this dimension; these bikinis belonged to Earth. Since Be had designed them, it meant that she may be a ¡°person from the same vige¡±. Thinking of this, her heart had an additional favorable impression of Be. Because there were a lot of people, they did not directly open their mouths to ask Be whether she was an interdimensional traveler.

    ¡°Be, the McPherson Monastery is forbidden ground, has your Rose Society really epted it?¡±

    ¡°Of course, President Isaman, please kindly agree to it. The other Presidents and Chief Presidents have already agreed, or do you want to be the special one!¡±

    Isaman looked at Be¡¯scent face and her heart was filled with a burst of helplessness. She had the illusion that besides herself, all the girls over here were Be¡¯s people. This would then be awkward as she still had an ongoing bet with Be!

    ¡°Then I do not have any opinion too. Oh, Be, could the bet between us ...¡±

    ¡°President Isaman, please feel reassured that I will hold fast to the standard of the Knight and certainly fulfill the bet between us!¡±

    It was so hateful that this unruly female knight was deadly earnest at this time. Be had clearly guessed her meaning but did not want to give up her absurd bet! The corner of Be¡¯s mouth went up and sheughed in secret. Isaman clearly saw that. This person was too bad.

    ¡°Please rx over here, I will go outside to check on the food preparation.¡±

    Be got up and left the hidden swimming pool. These few dormitory roommates seemed to want to talk to her. There were too many people over here and she was not a fool either; leave it to them to create a chance then!

    This time at the swimming pool party, Be had other hidden motives. After knowing there was a magic-like spiritual imprint that could control people, Be called all the girls that had a rtionship with her to open a party. Appreciating the swimsuit was one of the important reasons, another reason was to take advantage of those girls who had fewer clothes on them and when they were more rxed, let Mia and Angel to secretly observe who still anything simr to a sorcery imprint like ¡±Spiritual imprint¡±. ???

 Volume 3 Chapter 123: Spring Festival Of Olsylvia Academy Part 2

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 123: Spring Festival Of Olsylvia Academy Part 2</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Yukan

    The rooftop garden was nted with a very lush nt cover, only a few rays of the morning sunlight could pass through. After thinking of the few Savior guys that were going for a walk in the spring outside, because the top ten academy belles of Olsylvia Academy had been contracted by her which caused them to awkwardly be unable to hook up with the girls, Be¡¯s heart was secretly filled with a burst of happiness.

    President Angelia and the others had already moved to this dormitory building. After looking around, all these beautiful girls were mostly staying in this building. This swimsuit party, Be had decided to y till night. Since most of them were staying here, then today all would stay here and be at ease.

    However, Be¡¯s building was not the only one hosting this type of party on the top of the dormitory building. By the side of Vignia Lake, the dormitory building that was facing Be¡¯s dormitory building and on the other side of theke was contracted by the Brothers. The top of their dormitory building was also huge but they had done up a rooftop gym; it was very different from Be¡¯s side of the rooftop garden.

    Be¡¯s demon king line of sight prated past the edge of trees on the top of the building that blocked her sight; in a distance of a few hundred miles of the surface of theke and she could see the top of the Fraternity dormitory building. There, she saw a picture of a group of muscr men, bare to the waist and working out. Apparently, the top ten academy beaus of Olsylvia Academy did not need girls and from such a far distance, Be could feel the strong sense of philosophy from their body.

    ¡°Be, what are you looking at?¡±

    ¡°Eh, Kriss, you are...¡±

    Be had not turned her body when Kriss rested her body on hers. Both of her hands looped around Be¡¯s shoulders and they looked intimate.

    Behind her, Be felt the astonishing sticity and was also not courteous. She turned and hugged Kriss. Currently, Kriss was considered her public ¡°girlfriend¡±, so hugging her was alright.

    ¡°Be, you have so many girls around you, I ...¡±

    ¡°Please keep quiet, you need not worry.¡±

    Be kissed Kriss¡¯ restless lips, her hands lightly caressing and stroked her back. Kriss wore a silver bikini swimsuit. While Kriss did not notice, Be¡¯s hands went to the knot on her back.

    ¡°Wait ... This is not the ce. Be, my father appointed people toe to act as a matchmaker again, I ...¡±

    ¡°Please feel reassured that this holiday I will help you decline all the engagements.¡±

    Be had nned to continue carrying out her n when suddenly Kriss left her hug. She stuffed a ring carved with her name with Be and left with a red face.

    Be had wanted to chase her but was obstructed by Ariel who was also silver-haired. This mage seemed to have nned in advance as the timing of her appearance was very clever. The bikini swimsuit that she wore was the same design and color as Kriss.

    ¡°Ariel, you came at the right time. Aren¡¯t you experienced and knowledgeable? Just now Kriss gave me this ring, I don¡¯t know the meaning of this, you know...¡±

    ¡°This is... hateful, Kriss had actually run away secretly, I... You take this.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Ariel, Ipletely don¡¯t understand magic. Why did you pass me this magic book...¡±

    ¡°Since I ask you to take it, just take it. Other people want it, I wouldn¡¯t have given them. Obviously I am the first, so hateful.¡±

    Ariel¡¯s face was flushed red but she purposely raised her tone to cover the nervousness in her heart. She forcefully slipped a book of magic with rose-red cover to Be and left in the opposite direction of Kriss.

    The ring that Kriss had given to Be, Be had not known but Ariel knew that the ring was given by the Gabriel Empire¡¯s Princess to her beloved and was a promise ring. This cunning Swordsman had secretly run to Be first.

    Ariel, because of her baffling affections, had given the Aldridge Empire¡¯s princess engagement contract magic book to Be. Kriss started a ¡°no good¡± beginning; Ariel just imitated.

    Following that, Be was again hugged from the back by Noreya who had moved stealthily. This aloof assassin was more brazen aspared to the previous two. She gave Be the Kristoff Empire¡¯s Princess symbol of engagement which was the Arrow Of Love.

    ¡°Noreya, why did you give me such a weird thing! The arrow is not hard enough!¡±

    ¡°Be, you need to be responsible for me, you had... In any case, my whole body was seen by you... I am not bothered by other people, but this matter I can notg behind!¡±

    Noreya¡¯s face was not as obvious as the previous two. She was used to her profession and it was already a rare spectacle that her face could be slightly red. Be looked at Noreya who had rapidly left and regretted that she started out too slow. The ck decorative design bikini that Noreya was wearing was very nice; it was a pity that Be did not hug her in her embrace and took liberties with Noreya.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, Be, this witch with a grave sin. You provoked them when they refuse and now they have changed their opinion towards you. How are you going to end this now!¡±

    ¡°ine, you are here to join in the fun too. I really don¡¯t know what these things are!¡±

    ine was the fourth person to appear beside Be, but she was calmer and at least her face did not turn red. Of course, it was obvious that she was holding something in her palm. From the strained clenched fist, it was probably something important.

    Be¡¯s line of sight swept across ine¡¯s body, ine was wearing an orange bikini. Towards Be¡¯s ¡°gaze that was taking liberties¡±, till now there were no girls that could act indifferently. ine was not spared either; after stared at her a few times, she was not calm anymore.

    ¡°What are you looking at, quickly go and look for the three of the girls that gave you gifts, they are...¡±

    ¡°How about you, ine, I feel that you are simr to them! Do you have anything to give me? What treasure are you holding in your hands!¡±

    ¡°I... Please do not think strangely. This is a present between friends so please hold it properly. I still want to go to the swimming pool to find my sister. I will tell you onest time, that gift really has no other meaning!¡±

    ine handed a yellow heart-shaped gem to Be and left. Had this girl thought that Ba had never seen her sister, Isaman¡¯s, blue heart-shaped gem? Above the yellow heart-shaped gem was ine¡¯s name and beside it was left with a big empty position, it looked like it was for their other half to fill up the name.

    ¡°Be, my sister¡¯s gem... can you return it to me? That is our Manasvir Empire¡¯s princess... Anyway, you won¡¯t use it.¡±

    ¡°President Isaman, this is out of the question! One day, your gem will be mine too!¡±

    President Isaman appearedst and saw the few ythings in Be¡¯s hands. She was dumbfounded. This problematic top rank student, her sin was indeed too severe; teasing the few princesses until she got their engagement tokens.

    ¡°Be, you are too greedy. Those are all ... You are not a prince, please leave all these to someone more qualified...¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t these be for girls! Isaman, you are discriminating against sex. Why are you not visiting the Fraternity at their home opposite theke to educate them?¡±

    Isaman was speechless for a while. Towards the matters of the Fraternity, she did not know how to exin too. Be looked at President Isaman who was wearing a purple bikini and feeling embarrassed, and felt a burst ofcency. President Isaman could not solve the matters of the Fraternity; if that was the case then she had no reason to criticise Be¡¯s n to flirt with the girls.

    ¡°Be, then I will first... You...¡±

    ¡°Isaman, please don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. You haven¡¯t eaten your dinner yet, please stay on!¡±

    Be went forward to grab Isaman who was leaving; she was the only President who refused to move to her dormitory building. If Be did not take the chance now, in the future it would be even harder.

    ¡°Be, you... you this girl is too dangerous, you already have them, please let go of me...¡±

    ¡°Isaman, please do not have any devious thoughts. I just want to chat with you about matters on schoolwork.¡±

    In the end, Isaman did not managed to struggle free from Be and could only honestly go back to the swimming pool. After she personally sent Isaman to the rest area, Be came to the edge of a hidden tree. Behind the tree, Demon World Princess Diaz and Be¡¯s subordinate, number one assassin L, had already been waiting over there for a long time. Although they were wearing swimsuits, but they were on a mission and could not move around.

    ¡°Diaz, how is the task of taking over the McPherson Church?¡±

    ¡°I had already won over a thousand nuns; these nuns are already not considered human... their bodies were clearly secretly transformed by the Radiant Church. But it was just nice to supplement our shortage of our Priests in the Darkness Sacred Region. The Priests that Darkness Church Holy Maiden Liz had brought over were not really enough. ¡°

    ¡°Oh, that is alright too. McPherson, that fe, is indeed a businessman who knows how to do a business deal. The beautiful nuns that were not used by him for over a millennium, I will reluctantly ept then.¡±

    Towards Be not engaging in proper work, Diaz and L were already used to it. Fortunately, Eleanor the Blood Demon King and Dolores the Sky Demon King were more reliable. If not the daily operations of the entire Darkness Sacred Region would be finished.

    ¡°Oh, by the way. L, is there any abnormal situation on campus?¡±

    ¡°For the time being there is none but I feel like there is something unnatural. There are some people of unknown origin who were lingering around at the dormitory area. It seems like... like.. They are searching for things! Lady L said that among them there are people with the aura of the dragon race.¡±

    ¡°Do not bother about the dragon race; as long as they do not get close to the sentinel of the dormitory area, you do not need to be concerned. I reckon that they are looking for Princess Laceman. Too bad she is already mine. You are too tired, go rest in the swimming area. Diaz, pleasee with me.¡±

    There were not many people who knew about Be¡¯s party as the party had started early. But, it was not that no one had noticed them. A certain mysterious organization was heading towards the party location of the Rose Society.

    Because it was The Rite of Spring, the campus of Olsylvia Academy was a scene of great celebration. The guards on the campus were not as strict as usual. A group of students wearing the uniform of Francis Academy were nearing Be¡¯s dormitory building, ¡°Pure White Heaven¡±.

    ¡°What are all of you here for, here is...¡±

    A campus secret guard walked over to interrogate but before he could react, he was killed by a knife stab. This group of infiltrators in school uniform rapidly rushed to the building of ¡°Pure White Heaven¡±.

    ¡°Faster, ording to a secret report, Princess Pam is over here. Employer requested that this time we need to capture her alive; the other girls will belong to the brothers...¡±

    This time, the infiltrators were all professional. But apparently they made an error in counting their chickens before they were hatched. Since they dared to infiltrate into the building where the demon god and warriors were gathering, they already had no return.

 Volume 3 Chapter 124: Undercurrent of the Olysian College Spring Festival

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 124: Undercurrent of the Olysian College Spring Festival</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    Olissivia Academy¡¯s first and foremostke, Lake Virginia, rested next to Duchess Bellina¡¯s private apartmentplex, ¡°Pure White Heaven¡±. On the rooftop, in a hidden area of the garden.

    This private little pool was the most secretive and well-concealed spot on the entire rooftop garden. Incidentally, it was the same spot that Be took the other school beauties to do naughty things with. Furthermore, this pool was under even less scrutiny than thest one she had stayed at. Even the student council president Isaman was unaware of this particr spot.

    ¡°Wuuu... master Be, just spare me. I¡¯m... a little...¡±

    ¡°Sylvia, I say aren¡¯t you mages¡¯ body physiques just a little bit toocking? If you¡¯re exhausted after just this little bit, then tomorrow won¡¯t you be unable to get out of bed?¡±

    ¡°Tomorrow... I won¡¯t be able to call in sick again, or the other mages will think something suspicious is going on.¡±

    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just bring them along with you? That way, you won¡¯t have to serve me all by yourself, how about it? Every additional person you bring lessens your burdens by a bit!¡±

    Be was turned to the side, sitting adjacent to about half-a-meter deep small pool. In her arms was a beautiful blue-haired girl with whom she was currently gettingfortable with. A short while ago, there were a few times she wanted to instruct Betty to spike all the guests¡¯ drinks, catching all the beautifuldies here in one fell swoop and save much time and trouble.

    It wasn¡¯t easy getting here, but finally, Be could quench her ¡°thirst¡±. Sylvia¡¯s body at this point waspletely immobile, her entire person lying paralyzed in Be¡¯s embrace. The mage profession was known for its shoring of having weak body physiques. Be having the profession of ¡°Demon King¡± naturally had a stronger physique, something that Sylvia could notpare to. If it wasn¡¯t for Be showing mercy, Sylvia would have been easily yed around by Be until she was broken.

    ¡°Miss Sylvia don¡¯t listen to that demon¡¯s enticing words. She just wants toy her hands on your friends toa??you, stop! What are you doing! Don¡¯te over here!¡±

    ¡°Princess Laceman, I think it would be wise if you were more concerned about yourself at this moment!¡±

    Be reached out with one hand towards the little girl, currently kneeling with a face full of indignation and hostility, and dragged her over. Pulling her into her embrace, shended kiss after kiss on the high and mighty Golden Dragon Princess¡¯s lovable face. Princess Laceman¡¯s hands were currently bound behind her back with spider silk thus she was unable to defend herself against Be¡¯s brazen actions.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this, no... you can¡¯t lick there! Stop! I was wrong! Let me go... somebody savea??¡±

    This particr pool was intended strictly for the purpose of skinny dipping. Naturally, Be, Sylvia, and Princess Laceman¡¯s bodies were all stark naked at the moment. Before entering, Be had already taken off their hindersome bikinis and thrown them to the side.

    ¡°The special magical nts nted around this pool have the unique ability to soundproof this area. Princess Laceman, go ahead, scream and yell until your throat sores, but no one will being to save you.¡±

    ¡°You... do you dare to untie me? If it weren¡¯t for this damn spider silk...¡±

    Princess Laceman continued to valiantly struggle; however, earlier under the supervision of one of the lolitas, Laceman had already recited the Dark Pledge of Eternal Servitude towards Be. Like it or not, she was already Be¡¯s property.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I love ying with desperate struggling little girls like you the most. Sylvia, take a break for now and let me properly y with Princess Laceman for a bit. Oh and also, don¡¯t go having any strange thoughts now. The people from the dragon race are already all under my control. I trust that you won¡¯t be doing any dumb things.¡±

    ¡°Thank you... Mistress Be, I won¡¯t do anything foolish...¡±

    Be ced Sylvia to the side and made sure she was all settled before turning around to face Princess Laceman. Laceman¡¯s face was full of terror and her golden pupils showed great signs of restlessness. This damned demoness, with regards to the intimate things between women, she was even more adept and experienced than her seniors back in the dragon race.

    ¡°Hold on, that ce is... Be, you shouldn¡¯t becking in beautiful women. Outside there¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind adding a few extras, Princess Laceman. Other things I might not have, but spare rooms I do have aplenty, so adding a few more girls isn¡¯t bothersome at all. Now, let me see your real honest side...¡±

    ¡°NO... there¡¯s still people here. When it¡¯s just the two of us you... ugh... let me go...¡±

    Be had already grasped all of Princess Laceman¡¯s most sensitive spots on her body and was continuously using her hands to pinch and knead those sensitive areas. Princess Laceman¡¯s face was scarlet from continuous attacks and she was on the verge of losing control.???

    ¡°Master Be, there is a group of men that have infiltrated the building. Currently, they have taken out the security guards on the first floor.¡±

    ¡±

    ¡°I... these damn punks are really such buzzkills. Diaz, Help me watch these two sisters carefully. I¡¯ll be back in a short while. Also, tell L when no one is watching to invite Secretary Cynthia and Princess Pam to this spot as well. I just thought of a new method of ying.¡±

    ???¡±Understood, my Demon Liege.¡±

    Diaz bowed her head, not daring to look Be in the eyes. Be hated most when others interrupted her ytime. Once in the past when she was still ignorant, she had identally disturbed Be in the midst of ying around with the other girls. As a result, she had been pulled into the storm. That time she had been thoroughly yed around with and had to lie in bed for several days afterward.

    Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Six Major Lakes, beside Lake Virginia, Be¡¯s private apartmentplex ¡°Pure White Heaven¡± outside surrounding area.

    The intruders had already killed five or six of the security guards. It wasn¡¯t that the security guards were weak, but just that the invaders were a step above and also had the advantage of ambushing them.

    ¡°Who would have thought that this dormitory building actually had this many security guards patrolling around it.¡±

    ¡°Leader, let¡¯s go in! Those young girls are all on the rooftop partying. I can hardly wait already...¡±

    ¡°Look at you, just like a frantic monkey. Have you never seen a woman before? Just wait and you¡¯ll get yours...¡±

    ¡°Sou¡±

    A whistling sound passed by, and shortly after the wretched man¡¯s head was rolling on the floor. Following the head¡¯s decapitation, the body subsequently copsed, crumbling to the ground. A huge amount of blood began spewing out from the decapitated neck, painting a far more bloody and gruesome scene than when they had killed those security guards.

    ¡°Retreat. Enemy attack!¡±

    As they couldn¡¯t see their attackers, the invaders rapidly retreated. s, it was already toote for them. A brutal tempest came sweeping out from the first-floor lobby. As it swept past, all of the intruders, save for the exception of their leader who was lucky and smart enough to move away first, were sliced and diced into mincemeat, aplete annihtion.

    In the end, though the leader was still unable to escape, a golden-haired girl stepped out from the building¡¯s entrance and blocked the leader¡¯s escape route. While he was caught off guard, a rifle beam came from behind and pierced through his chest.

    ¡°You... you are...¡±

    ¡°The hell it matters who I am. This ce isn¡¯t somewhere you should have tried to enter, but now you can stay forever.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll tell you who was behind it, you...¡±

    The Knight Rifle in Be¡¯s arms exerted a great deal of force, and an instantter, the leader of the intruders was pierced to death. Within his eyes was a great deal of unwillingness. This female knight didn¡¯t follow the proper procedure at all. She didn¡¯t bother at all about interrogating the captured prisoner.

    Be was toozy to waste words on him. When she hade out, she was in too much of a hurry, and so she had casually donned her Knight Armor. Underneath, she was wearing her personal pure white bikini swimsuit. She still had to go back to the pool party! As for interrogating the intruder, this kind of troublesome thing, it was really something that she couldn¡¯t be bothered with.

    Seeing the mess of bloody corpses strewn across the ground, Be felt a wave of disgust. Why did people have to harm and kill each other? In a bit, she¡¯ll give Olsylvia¡¯s school security force head Thomas a few gold coins, and have him help clean up this mess here. It was good that the invaders were still outside the building and didn¡¯t make it into the first-floor lobby, otherwise, it would have been a pain to clean the inside of the building.

    Be stood at the base of the grand staircase on the first-floor lobby and looked at the girl who had aided her. It seemed to be her little sister, Lisha, no, more urately speaking it was her alter ego, the Demonic Dragon Empress Alicia, standing with her arms crossed and giving Be a cold and emotionless re.

    Be didn¡¯t mind Alicia¡¯s cold and indifferent expression at all. No matter how cold she was, in the end, she was still her little sister; such a connection was inseverable. Alicia¡¯s flowing ck hair and a pair of dark gold irises entuated her dominant and overbearing presence. It wasn¡¯t clear though whether or not she had any other clothes to change into at the moment as in a rare appearance, Alicia was also wearing a dark gold bikini.

    ¡°Lisha, that piece of swimsuit looks quite good on you I daresay! Not bad. It looks like my efforts to design and make that swimsuit weren¡¯t in vain.¡±

    ¡°Be... you rascal, just where did you get the measurements for my three sizes? This swimsuit can¡¯t be just a coincidence. Even though it¡¯s simr, I and she have slight differences in our measurements. How did you...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a secret. Wait a minute, her, you¡¯re not Lisha? Sister, be good. The Spring Festival is such an important festival, so you can¡¯t be joking around like that! You¡¯re making me scared sister.¡±

    ¡°Your eyes are giving away how excited you are. You¡¯re not one bit scared.¡±

    Towards Be¡¯s shameless antics, the Demonic Dragon Empress Alicia had some understanding. If it wasn¡¯t for her rascal alter ego Lisha being too shy and afraid to express her true feelings, she wouldn¡¯t have been forced toe out and lend a hand.

    Lisha¡¯s current condition was actually pretty simr to Be¡¯s as they were both people who had alter egos. Demonic Dragon Empress Alicia had always been Lisha¡¯s inner alter ego. When her ego appeared, her physical body would substitute Lisha¡¯s, and everything she experienced would be hidden and tucked away from Lisha.

    Before, Be had secretly spied on Alicia while she was sleeping and had not yet reverted back to Lisha. It was from then on that she knew of Alicia¡¯s three sizes like the back of her palm. This little secret was one that she was definitely not nning on telling. She nned on using this little secret to bait Alicia¡¯s curiosity.

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯ll just say it clearly. Lisha also likes you! But on the ount that you two are sisters, she was scared and afraid to ept your confession. But seeing you get more and more close and intimate with Kriss and those other beautiful girls with each passing day, she¡¯s getting a little anxious.

    ¡°Right now, I¡¯m telling you. You must be good to her. I think in the future, you¡¯ll know what you need to do, and by then I guess I¡¯ll be... what are you pulling on me for...¡±

    ¡°Alicia, it¡¯s rare for you toe out and make an appearance. It would be a pity for you to go and transform back right away! Just let me look at you for a while longer, please? Lisha is my dear little sister, and I will, of course, treat her very well. But, I would also like to extend that same sentiment towards you.¡±

    ¡°Be... your heart¡¯s greed is not small. To think that you would dare have thoughts about me as well. I... I¡¯ll just make one exception this time and stay out a little longer. But I want to make it clear that you are to treat me the same as Lisha, and you¡¯re not allowed to have any other random thoughts.¡±

    Regarding Be¡¯s invitation, Alicia surprisingly did not decline. Although she was an alter ego, she had a peculiar rtionship with the outer ego Lisha. When Be took the chance to grab hold of Alicia¡¯s right hand, she could feel the emotions within this Dragon Empress were slowly and subtly starting to shift and change.

    When she had first heard Be say that she intended to treat her and Lisha the same, Alicia had thoughts of freeing her hand from Be¡¯s grasp. However, after a series of conflicting thoughts, the hand that originally wanted to break free did not budge an inch. Be was not muddle headed and did not let the small gesture of acquiescence go unnoticed. Seeing that she had obtained Alicia¡¯s silent approval, she brought them back to the rooftop garden, continuing on with their bikini pool party.

    As for the problem with the intruders, that could be ced on hold for now. This sort of rare festival setting, there was no way that Be was going to let these small cannon fodder ruin her festive mood.

    Outside the apartmentplex, the number of people who had their eyes locked onto this building was not limited to just those earlier intruders. It was just that those unfortunate small fries had walked in first, thus meeting their demise. Pity these people who thought they were so well hidden but had been locked on and discovered long before.

    Olsylvia Academy Southern Campus area, Filomena Nobility Student Activity Center, Golden Legend Society McCarthy Building, on the top of the building there was another rooftop pool here. It had to be said that this ce was well suited for the rich tastes of the wealthy. Golden Legend Society President Carlos had put together a Spring Festival Party of his own here.

    ???

    This Spring Festival Party was personally hosted by the Golden Legend Society President Carlos. In reality, this gathering was only for the richest and the most affluent students of Olsylvia Academy. The minimum assets required to attend this meeting were very strict. If you didn¡¯t meet the requirements, you had no business here.

    President Carlos was currently sitting in the head seat. Behind him, a beautiful servant girl was rubbing and massaging his shoulders, and to his left and right were two more beautiful girls waiting on him.

    The girls providing service for this gathering were hired by the Golden Legend Society from the nearby Antote School of Art. Being hired to attend this sort of grand and luxurious student gathering meant that they were already going to receive quite the generous remuneration, and if they were able to establish a rtionship with some of these rich and powerful young masters, then these Antote Art School girls didn¡¯t mind at all selling their dignity and self-respect.

    The size of this gathering was even bigger than the one that Be hosted. Furthermore, the women at Be¡¯s party were all wearing bikinis, but at this gathering, the girls from the Antote School of Art were required to be stark naked. Thus, the main guests of this gathering were males. Towards these ¡°temporary service girls¡±, it was already impossible to keep track of how many times they had been touched and felt up.

    What¡¯s more, whenever one of these Antote Art School girls looked pleasing to the eye, they would be directly dragged downstairs to one of the several prepared rooms to do all sorts of imaginable but unspeakable things. In the name of this being a pool party gathering, most of the male guests that attended came in nothing but swim trunks, making it extremely convenient for them to do that sort of thing.

    Carlos big bro, you still know how to live a good life. Your little bro here is truly impressed. This should be the true standard of living!¡±

    ¡°Samson bro, you¡¯re not doing so shabby yourself! Pity, these women don¡¯t really have much vor to them!¡±

    Sitting across from Carlos was his allied friend, Mask Of Darkness society president Samson. The look that Samson gave off was that he was absolutely the big boss of a gang. A huge robust body full of muscle, and upper torso covered with scars and knife marks. Anyone would take one look and know that he was battle-worn and the big boss.

    Servicing Samson were two girls, and their lovely fragile frames were quivering. This ck-hearted boss was especially hard to service, as he had no sympathy towards women. If he was dissatisfied with these women, he would use all sorts of strange and twisted methods to punish and torture them. The traces of scar marks on the two women¡¯s bodies were a clear testament to this fact.

    Moreover, Samson liked to y with multiple women at a time. Near his seat were three passed out women, and from the looks of it, they had fainted from Samson¡¯s previous toying of them.

    While chatting, Carlos had been reaching his hand into the chest of the service girl beside him and had been roughly groping and kneading her breast. The girl¡¯s face was bright red as she was powerless before Carlos¡¯s tant molestation, and finally, let out a groaning cry. However, because of the fact that this sort of sound was bing toomon at this setting and that there were many other cries that sounded even morementing, her cry went unnoticed.

    When speaking of teasing a woman¡¯s sensitive spots, Carlos this ¡°old driver¡± was just as much a veteran as Be. If it wasn¡¯t for Be transmigrating and changing gender to a woman, the two would have probably banded together in the name of simr interests. The official name of this gathering Carlos had sent out was the ¡°Grand Seaside Feast¡± and of course he had sent an invitation to Be, only that Be hadpletely ignored his invitation.

    This arrogant girl. ording to the reports of his informants, Be¡¯s Rose Society had organized their own little gathering. Furthermore, Be had taken away all of the school belles that Carlos had intended on inviting. Originally, Carlos had wanted to make this a somewhat more normal gathering; however, because none of the female Olsylvia Academy students wereing, Carlos could only change the venue to this sort of indecent setting.

    Of course, Carlos was furious. Olsylvia¡¯s top ten school beauties had all joined the Rose Society¡¯s gathering, and towards his invitation, they didn¡¯t pay him any heed at all. This was beyond insulting.

    Keeping in view that there were no men in the Rose Society and that nothing much could go on even if they attended Be¡¯s gathering, Carlos decided not to send arge team of people to crash their party, and instead opting to send a small tactical surveince team. Pity that Carlos didn¡¯t know Be was more dangerous than any man.

    Just when Carlos thought that nothing bad could be going on over there, Be was in the middle of doing the same ¡°gentleman acts¡± that Carlos was currently engaging in. If Carlos were to know the truth, he would do whatever it takes to stop Be from continuing her wild antics.

    ¡°Carlos big bro, what you say is right. These women have no resistance at all, and it¡¯s not interesting. Although, this body figure, this skin, amon person would never be able to enjoy them. I want to stay the night, is that alright? I¡¯ll be taking these women with me.¡±

    ¡±There¡¯s no problem. It¡¯s the weekend after all, but just don¡¯t wind up dead.¡±

    Carlos expressionlessly raised his wine cup,pletely ignoring the helpless pleading looks the two women beside Samson were giving him. These Antote girls were really something. They wanted the benefits but when it came down to it, they were unwilling to put out. There¡¯s no ce on Earth where you could find such a deal.

    Although Samson was a bit brutish, at the very least he was more or less normal when it came to such things. Carlos scanned the crowd and saw many of Antote girls going with those seemingly gentle and refined young men.

    These few girls were probably fresh and new to their school because they didn¡¯t know that the ones that looked the most gentle and kind on the surface would turn out to be the most monstrous and perverted in the bedroom. They would learn it once it was night. Carlos¡¯s mouth turned into a hint of a sadistic smile. Towards the bad behavior of his society members, Carlos was toozy to control them as after all, he was the same.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I almost forgot the important business. On this weekend¡¯s Society Territorial War, the school has permitted the assistance of outside society members. Samson, this weekend, bring the top elites from your society over. I¡¯m gonna overthrow this Rose Society¡¯sst stronghold.¡±

    ¡°President Carlos, Rose Society is nothing but a bunch of women. To do this, isn¡¯t it... bullying...¡±

    ¡°Samson old bro, aren¡¯t you doing the same right now? Enough with the semantics. So what if men bully a little? After the task ispleted, you can freely pick from any of the pretty Antote girls. Even if it¡¯s their most high and proud school beauty, I can still put her in your grasp, and give you... you know what!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll do it already! After everything¡¯s done, is it possible to get some funding? My financial resources have been...¡±

    ¡±No problem, after everything is set and done, you won¡¯t be short of either women or money.¡±

 Volume 3 Chapter 125: Olsylvia Academyâ€™s Weekend Society Territorial Competition Is In Progress

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 125: Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Weekend Society Territorial Competition Is In Progress</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Six Major Academy Lakes, Vignia Lakekeside, Duchess Bellina¡¯s exclusive residence building, ¡®Pure White Heaven¡¯. In a hidden area of the rooftop sky garden above Be¡¯s number one dormitory room.

    Regarding the previous infiltrator attacks, the girls who were participating in the party here had not noticed it at all except Lisa and Be. Be didn¡¯t n to share the news either. If they knew that it was unsafe here, some of the girls might refuse to attend the next party for security reasons, and that was something Be didn¡¯t want to see.

    ¡°Be, I¡¯ve already told you my secret. Can you let me go back first?¡±

    ¡°Back where? Cynthia, you are a holy swordswoman and Pope McPherson has already given you to me. This is something recognized by the church. You¡¯re mine and at my side is where you should be.¡±

    ¡°I... I was originally trained to help President Maria be the new pope. Be, President Maria won¡¯t give up on me. You should...¡±

    ¡°President Maria can barely keep herself alive right now, so you should stop struggling. It seems like you do not have the consciousness to obey the orders from the pope of Radiant Church!¡±

    Within the hidden room in the rooftop garden, on arge, wide, reclining bed, Be embraced the holy swordswoman Cynthia, her hands roaming over Cynthia¡¯s petite body. The holy swordswoman Cynthia was currently using her real appearance and looking at the beautiful girl with silver hair struggling in her arms, Be¡¯s desire for conquest increased greatly as her hands picked up the pace. She wanted to find her sensitive points to prepare for further overtures in the future.

    The spiritual brand that controlled the holy swordswoman Cynthia¡¯s spirit hadn¡¯t been lifted and even the current pope of the Radiant Church didn¡¯t know how to remove it. Nevertheless, Be had learned how to control the spiritual brand from the previous pope of the Radiant Church, the third generation pope McPherson.

    For Be, it was possible for her to use the spiritual brand and make Cynthia ept her, but by doing so, the enjoyment and interest she had in conquering her would be greatly reduced.

    There were more apanying them on the bed. Sylvia and Princess Laceman were also there, but they were already tired and dead to the world. Princess Pam was also sleeping on the bed; Be had just ced her there. Cynthia, as a holy swordswoman, was physically much stronger than the Golden Dragon Princess Laceman, so Be had deliberately saved ¡®eating¡¯ her forst.

    ¡°Be, do you want to use the spiritual brands to control President Maria and the Four Saints?¡±

    ¡°Cynthia baby, you¡¯re really smart and guessed it right away. As a reward, you can be my exclusive secretary in the future.¡±

    ¡°You... Let them go! I...¡±

    Cynthia¡¯s chattering little mouth was blocked by Be¡¯s French kiss. She had already confirmed Cynthia¡¯s sensitive points by this time and her hands roamed evilly over her body, leaving herpletely unable to resist. After several rounds of kneading and stroking, Be allowed this beautiful girl with silver hair to copse in her arms.

    ¡°Cynthia, your mouth is only for kissing me, not to reason with me. Besides, I¡¯m not going to discuss the Radiant Church with you!¡±

    ¡°Be... You have such a strange hobby; no boy will like you like this. You should change...¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better this way? Cynthia, don¡¯t I have all of you?¡±

    Cynthia¡¯s ¡®mouth cannon¡¯ also ended in failure, and after going through several rounds of Be¡¯s ¡®attacks¡¯, this beautiful holy swordswoman also fell into the intoxication of being intimate with Be. Her tongue began to actively cooperate with Be¡¯s in a French kiss.

    Be¡¯s hands traveled up Cynthia¡¯s smooth back and stroked her silk-like silver hair. She couldn¡¯t get enough of this sensation.

    The third pope of the Radiant Church, McPherson, had told her before that Cynthia was the pope¡¯s possession. Now, even the Radiant Church¡¯s sessor, President Maria, was her person, so Cynthia was naturally hers as well.

    ¡°Be, are you secretly makingparisons in your heart? How hateful! Don¡¯tpare me with the other girls!¡±

    Cynthia couldn¡¯t help butin when she saw that Be had an evil smile on her face as she yed with her hair. Now, she had basically epted her fate; Be already knew how to control Cynthia¡¯s spiritual brand, and she could consider her to be her master.

    ¡°Cynthia baby, you¡¯ve learned to be jealous. There¡¯s some progress. Let me reward you.¡±

    Be didn¡¯t exin herself and soothed Cynthia with a kiss instead. It was impossible to not makeparisons between the silver-haired girl beside her and Ariel and Kriss.

    ???A good whileter, after she had coaxed Cynthia to sleep, Be got up and covered them with silk quilts before changing into a bikini. She left the secret room and went to rejoin the swimsuit party.

    Be had decided to look for Sylvia and the others to rx a little and alleviate the desire that was about to overwhelm her. Coming out, she saw Mia and Diaz keeping watch while waiting on standby.

    ¡°You¡¯ve both worked hard. Mia, have you seen all your sisters?¡±

    ¡°Lady Sister, I¡¯ve seen all the elder sisters here. Other than Cynthia and President Maria, there are also the Four Saints: Daisy, Hayley, Susan, and Sophia. They all have this strange spiritual brand on them, but the other elder sisters don¡¯t have anything like that.¡±

    ¡°Mia, can you undo those brands? Aren¡¯t you proficient with such things?¡±

    ¡°Lady Sister, this spiritual brand uses a light system, and if I use my evil arts on them, I¡¯m afraid that there might be an ident. After all, they are currently still members of the Radiant Church.¡±

    Regarding Cynthia and the others¡¯ spiritual brand, Mia said that she would only be able to deal with them after they had all be somewhat depraved. Be also didn¡¯t insist on it. After making a trade with the third generation pope, McPherson, she already knew how to control the spiritual brand on the Radiant Church¡¯s Four Saints, sessor President Maria, and holy swordswoman Cynthia.

    ¡°Master Be, ording to a reliable source, the Golden Legends Society and the Mask of Darkness Society intend to join forces to challenge our Rose Society for our event room building during this week¡¯s Society Territorial Competition.¡±

    ¡°That fellow Carlos never stops. Everyone here is rich; why do we need to mutually harm each other? Right, where are the others now?¡±

    ¡°Based on the information from L¡¯s intelligencework, they should be on the roof of the McCarthy Building, where the Golden Legend Society is headquartered. They seem to be holding a party there. Compared to the party you¡¯re having here... forget it. L was a little embarrassed to tell me more about it, so I¡¯m not very clear either.¡±

    ¡°That fellow is also a lord who knows how to enjoy life. We¡¯ll go and check them out this weekend. As for now, let¡¯s first apany my friends from the society to rx and enjoy!¡±

    The Rose Society¡¯s swimwear party and the Golden Legend Society¡¯s rooftop party were both evening parties. It would be Saturday tomorrow, and all the societies had tacitly agreed to a one-day break. Most students had gone a little overboard with the partying over the Spring Festival and hadn¡¯t recovered their energy yet.

    Because Friday was a holiday, the ranking battle for campus students had also been temporarily suspended this week. This gave Be a valuable and much-needed buffer period. If they had to participate in the ranking battle and then fight in the society turf fight immediately after, Be might have been a little overwhelmed.

    Of course, there were some people who hadn¡¯t enjoyed their Spring Festival as much. For example, Olsylvia Academy¡¯s school authorities. All the infiltrators who had attempted an attack on Be¡¯s dormitory, other than the troop of cannon fodder that had Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha and Be, had all been destroyed by a third party.

    Exactly what were the origins of this third party? The Olsylvia Academy school authorities consumed a lot of brain cells trying to figure out who had done it. During Be¡¯s partyst night, most of the people who had attended were rtively famous girls including princesses of various countries as well asdies from various families. There had also been presidents and high-level members from various branches of student unions.

    If the attack had seeded, then the consequences... In order to prevent further idents, the school could only secretly strengthen the security around Be¡¯s dormitory and arrange for more security guards to stay on guard and patrol.

    Olsylvia Academy North Campus, Filomena Nobility Academy Community Activity Area, Rose Society Headquarters, Society Events Building.

    Because the school had made an exception and allowed the Filomena Nobility Academy and Euphemia Imperial Academy to invite external aid, this weekend¡¯s society battle and turf war had be extremely popr. As soon as the morning of the weekend arrived, all the major societies of the Olsylvia Academy began a new round of ¡®mutual harm¡¯.

    The Rose Society hadn¡¯t selected the site for their new residence yet; McPherson wasn¡¯t suitable for them to use as an events room. Be intended to change it into a ce for pilgrimage after she had fully taken over the monastery. As for the Rose Society¡¯s events room, they would need to look somewhere else.

    The number of members in the Golden Legend Society and the Mask of Darkness Society added together was over a thousand, seventy percent of whom were members of the Mask of Darkness Society. They hade as external aid in order to support the Golden Legend Society.

    Carlos, the president of the Golden Legend Society hade personally along with the president of the Mask of Darkness Society, Samson. Their expressions were a little ugly as there were many more members of the Rose Society than their intelligence had indicated.

    From the surface, it appeared as though the Rose Society did not have any foreign aid on their side, but in fact, they had a lot. For example, they had President Maria and the Four Saints who were rted to the Doors of Truth, and President Ivy who was rted to the Ironblood Cross Society. If they were to really calcte it, there were at least six societies associated with the Rose Society, and they had more allies than Carlos¡¯s side.

    ¡°Is President Nina of the Rose Society here? We, the Golden Legend Society, havee to fight.¡±

    ¡°Nina is in the office dealing with official duties. I can ept your challenge on her behalf, President Carlos. Shall we simply fight it out? I¡¯m not a very clever person, so I prefer beating people up!¡±

    ¡°This... Duchess Bellina, what¡¯s the matter with them?¡±

    A few drops of cold sweat ran down Carlos¡¯s forehead as he looked nervously behind Be. Merely from the dragon knights alone, there were Princess Lisha and Natasha, the Chief of the Discipline. There were also the ¡®Dusk Knight¡¯ Daphne, ¡®Thunder Knight¡¯ Aurora, as well as Princess Luce, Princess Irene, and the others.

    The battle between the Filomena Nobility Academy and the Euphemia Imperial Academy still had to follow the rules, and there were still some limits. Mage professions were forbidden in such a sh as the buildings here were much more expensive than the Frank Civilian Academy and Olivia Wizard Academy next door. It was inevitable for there to be damage to public property if magic was used during a fight.

    Since mages couldn¡¯t be used, and under the premise that people couldn¡¯t be killed, the physical professions had be the main force during any fight for supremacy between the societies. The members brought by President Carlos and President Samson were all physical professions.

    With Be¡¯s several dragon knights holding the fort, Carlos and the others basically had no chance of winning. Additionally, many of the girls on the other side were princesses, and they were also not allowed to injure thema??even a mild injury was prohibited.

    ¡°They... they attended my party the day before yesterday and had nothing to do over the weekend so they stayed over. You can just treat them as a part of the background. President Carlos, don¡¯t dawdle. You¡¯ve already brought so many people; haven¡¯t youe for a fight?¡±

    Be confidently dered war on President Carlos. Although she was at an absolute disadvantage when it came to numbers, she could absolutely crush them based on her team¡¯s averagebat power. Additionally, this wasn¡¯t a real battlefield and they weren¡¯t allowed to kill, so sending Carlos¡¯s crowd of people was basically like delivering food.

    Carlos was silent and seemed to be calcting his gains and losses in his mind. His previous intelligence mistakes had left him in quite a passive position as the information that he received was that Be¡¯s Rose Society hosted a little party. How could he have realized that Be would use the name of this party to invite arge number of ¡®free fighters¡¯?

    ¡°President Carlos, don¡¯t hesitate. I¡¯ll only ept a group fight. Don¡¯t bring up other forms of duel¨C¨CI¡¯m a fighter and you can forget about any sort of gambling match.¡±

    Carlos didn¡¯t show any expression but the people around him couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. They were a group of guys; how could they be left at an impasse due to threats from a few girls? The first one to jump was Samson, the president of the Mask of Darkness Society. It wasn¡¯t like he had never beaten a woman before.

    ¡°President Carlos, step back and hand it over to me! We will show her the power of our Mask of Darkness. Brothers, let¡¯s go!¡±

    As Samson waved his arms and shouted, members of the Mask of Darkness Society swarmed up towards Be¡¯s position. They were carrying spiked clubs which was already quite restrained. Back at Frank¡¯s Civilian Academy, they would have used machetes and axes.

    The spectacle of hundreds of men charging together was a rare sight in the territorial fights of Filomena Nobility Academy. The Disciplinary Committee who was secretly overseeing the fight was full of anxiety for the Rose Society on Be¡¯s side.

    Carlos did not speak out which could be considered acquiescing to Samson¡¯s actions. He looked at Natasha, the head of the Disciplinary Committee. Thetter¡¯s expression was very calm and didn¡¯t look like she had any intention of making a move to support Be at all. This dragon knight was really too steady.

    Be faced the charge of hundreds of members from the Mask of Darkness with not a trace of fear on her face. A translucent horse appeared in front of her and Be jumped onto the ghostly warhorse and epted a knight¡¯s shield from her knight attendant Lady Shirley.

    Be also didn¡¯t bring any sharp weapons. She was afraid that if she brought a real weapon, she might not be able to control herself in the heat of the battle. If she really began killing, it would be difficult to have things end well. Because of this, Be also only took out a spiked club like theirs as a weapon.

    ¡°Soul Warhorse, I... Isn¡¯t that a Soul Knight¡¯s skill? Wasn¡¯t Bellina a ck Knight?¡±

    Something that would stun Carlos even more was still toe. Be was riding on a ghostly warhorse,manding like a general on a battlefield. Immediately after, hundreds of Soul Knights appeared out of nowhere around Be and charged towards Carlos at hermand.

    Be had learned how tomand from Commander Pam, a professionalmander. She looked exactly like a real general and there wasn¡¯t much of a difference. Soul knights weren¡¯t a forbidden profession because the summoned soul knights carried a sacred aura around their spirits.

    Humans generally believed that they were formed after the death of knights who fought on behalf of justice. Since they were spirits, they were not a forbidden profession. The death knights and ghost knights who were of a simr branch and also manipted the soul were treated much worse because they summoned the undead, which was considered a taboo in this world.

    Be, of course, wasn¡¯t a soul knight at all. She was pretending to be one by using Angel¡¯s soul control ability, and the so-called heroic soul knights behind her had alle into being by making use of the souls of the golden knights from the McPherson Monastery.

    The battle for territory instantly became a confrontation between cavalry and infantry. If they didn¡¯t have any sort of defensive formation, the infantry was basically like vegetables waiting to be cut when faced with cavalry, and in the end, the attackers from the Mask of Darkness were just like thugs who usually attacked through dark means. There was no way for them topare to a regr country army, and they naturally knew nothing of maintaining a formation. This initial impact led directly to chaos amongst their ranks.

    ¡°Withdraw! Quick! I don¡¯t want to die yet!¡±

    ¡°Stop pushing. Damn it, who pushed your father just now... Wait a minute. Don¡¯t run so fast, you guys! Wait for me...¡±

    ¡°Stop it! This isn¡¯t even a battle for territory, it¡¯s a massacre...¡±

    The scene had been plunged into chaos, and the members of the Mask of Darkness were scattered in all directions under Be and the soul knights¡¯ attack. Those who didn¡¯t understand the situation would definitely have a mistaken belief that this was a battle rather than a fight for territory between two societies.

 Volume 3 Chapter 126: The Golden Legend and Mask of Darkness Societyâ€™s Defeat

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 126: The Golden Legend and Mask of Darkness Society¡¯s Defeat</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Olsylvia Academy North Campus, Filomena Nobility Academy Community Activity Area, Rose Society Headquarters, in the square in front of the Society Events Building.

    The battle for territory and supremacy between the Rose Society and the Golden Legend and Mask of Darkness Societies was currently underway. Be, riding a Soul Warhorse, led hundreds of elite knights in a charge against the troops of the Mask of Darkness Society. The members of the Mask of Darkness Society weren¡¯t very effective and were quickly scattered by the shock of the Soul Knights¡¯ attack.

    ¡°Damn it, you, watch it...¡±

    Samson, the President of the Mask of Darkness Society, didn¡¯t even flinch as he lifted his spiked club and threw it at Be. Be took the hit straight on, using the knight¡¯s shield in her left hand to block the attack. Before this encounter, Be hadn¡¯t known what kind of profession Samson was training to be in, but at this time, after this attack, Be could guess what it was.

    President Samson¡¯s profession was indeed that of a warrior. When faced with the attack of Be¡¯s knights, this fellow still used his spiked club tounch a fierce attack at Be¡¯s knight shield. The spiked club that he used wasn¡¯t a normal one, but rather a hidden treasure. Be¡¯s charge had been blocked by his move.

    In the absence of any noise, Be¡¯s knight shield was crushed to pieces by his spiked club. A powerful impact traveled up Be¡¯s arm to her body, and the force was so great that it nearly knocked Be off her warhorse.

    Be quicklymanded her mount to retreat a few steps. Although Samson found it a bit strange that Be was still alright after his attack, he was used to chasing after his opponent in battle. He rushed up like an arrow in flight to pick up his spiked club and attacked Be once again.

    Be was a little ill-prepared in the face of Samson¡¯s second attack. This was the first time she¡¯d ever been attacked by a warrior¡¯s shield breaker attack, and in a situation where she no longer had any defensive shield to use, Be could only use the spiked club in her own hand to block Samson¡¯s continuous attack.

    Unsurprisingly, the spiked club was also broken into pieces under the impact of Samson¡¯s attack, and it also caused Be¡¯s ghostly warhorse to shatter. Could the weapon that this fellow was holding in his hand some sort of godly weapon? It was outrageously powerful.

    But it wasn¡¯t toote to recover. Samson took advantage of the time while Be dropped to the ground to raise his spiked club andunch a fierce attack. This was one of his ultimate attacks. Samson was a person who wouldn¡¯t pity the fairer sex, and President Carlos, who was watching from the back, was left speechless for a while. At this time, anyone who was an old hand at picking up girls would know that the effect would be much greater if he tried to help her up instead of attacking.

    Be was also annoyed by Samson¡¯s unbridled acts. She caught Samson¡¯s spiked club with her right palm at just the right moment. Samson¡¯s strength was shocking, but Be¡¯s strength was also very high. The two of them were stuck in a deadlock for a while.

    In that quick-as-lightning moment, Be preemptivelyunched the ¡®Knight¡¯s Charge¡¯. Knights who were above the rank of Holy Knight could alsounch the Knight¡¯s Charge without being mounted. Be had seen this before, and at this key moment, she thought of using this method to break out of their deadlock.

    Samson¡¯s attack was one step behind Be¡¯s, and this dy instantly changed the situation in their fight. The leg that Samson had wanted to use to kick Be into the air was extended out, but Be managed to snatch away the initiative and used the power from her ¡®Knight¡¯s Charge¡¯ to push Samson tens of meters away.

    The remaining members of the Mask of Darkness Society were knocked aside by Be, who used Samson like a battering ram. This time, Be led the charge again and directly sent all of Samson¡¯s Mask of Darkness Society members flying.

    Afterunching him tens of meters away, Be¡¯s left hand formed a fist andnded a heavy punch on Samson¡¯s chest. This tall, well-built warrior suddenly emitted a ck protection aura and managed to remain unmoved after taking Be¡¯s heavy fist head-on.

    This fellow was really tough. A strong tremor traveled from Be¡¯s left hand right back up through her body, but Samson¡¯s surprise was even greater than Be¡¯s. There was no doubt that the spiked club he had was a genuine artifact, and if he really smashed down with it, there was no way that even a fully armed Holy Knight could resist.

    Just as Samson hesitated, Be once again made trouble for him. She used both hands to grasp Samson¡¯s spiked club and exerted all her strength to throw this tall, well-built man through the air like a lead ball.

    Samson was about to fight back but Be suddenly let go and he was thrown bodily into the air. At the moment that the other party was tossed up into the air, Be pulled out a real knight¡¯snce out of the space ring on her finger. She aimed it at Samson while he was in the sky, then threw the knight¡¯snce as hard as she could.

    The knight¡¯snce was like a meteor tearing through the night sky. It flew at such a high speed that it became a white sh of light. At this rate, it was estimated that thence would send Samson straight up to the heavens.

    At this extremely critical moment, a figure shed through the air, pushed Samson away, and blocked Be¡¯s ¡®Knight Assault¡¯. Thence stopped right in front of him, but Be was now red-eyed with rage. Who cared who he was? She took out a secondnce and threw it again. This time, there was no doubt that her target was the person who had blocked her first knight¡¯snce.

    ¡°Little girl, there¡¯s no need to kill. This ce is... Wait, damnit...¡±

    It was Bartlett, the Principal of Frank Civilian Academy, who had disrupted Be¡¯s attack. He originally hadn¡¯t intended to interfere in matters like the fight for supremacy between the societies; he knew what kind of person Samson was. However, Frank Civilian Academy¡¯s environment had always been one where fishes and dragons mixed together, and they required someone powerful like him to provide pressure to the rest.

    Be¡¯s cultivation had already reached the level of Holy Knight and above. If Bartlett hadn¡¯t interfered, this ¡®Knight Assault¡¯ of Be¡¯s might have killed Samson instantly. However, when Bartlett saw Be¡¯s second ¡®Knight Assault¡¯, he was unable to remain calm any longer.

    This second ¡®Knight Assault¡¯ was something that Be had sent at full strength and its power was iparable to the first attack. In the first attack, Bartlett was still able to see the flight path, but for this second attack, even he, as a Sword God, was unable to see its trajectory.

    Thence that had been thrown this time had amazing power, turning into a streak of ck light as it aimed straight at Sword God Bartlett. The space around it was distorted by the power of thence¡¯s attack, and in this moment of life and death, Bartlett, out of years of practical experience, instinctively avoided disaster by dodging and moving his body.

    Thence flew past Principal Bartlett, but the powerful impact and shock as it passed by still left Bartlett with an internal injury. Blood trickled from the corner of the supposed invincible Sword God¡¯s mouth, and this was the most serious injury he had ever suffered since he had be Principal of the Frank Civilian Academy.

    Those from the Golden Legend Society and Mask of Darkness Society who hade to watch the show were all shocked and stared at the sky as though they had just seen a ghost. The weather today was cloudy, and there were many snow-white clouds in the sky.

    Be¡¯s second ¡°Knight Assault¡± had directly pierced a hole into the clouds. That second throw of the knight¡¯snce seemed to have its own spiral rotation force, and when it flew up into the sky, a cone-like swirl of wind wrapped around it.

    This wind cone pierced straight through the white clouds and left a huge hole in the clouds, clearing up the sky immediately. Thisrge hole covered most of the area over Olsylvia Academy.

    Sunlight came through the hole and reached the ground once again where Be stood. The sun-kissed Be standing in the sunshine looked like a War God. Any pretense she had put on had already been broken throughpletely, just like the sky.

    The weekend¡¯s originally cloudy weather had beenpletely changed into a sunny day through Be¡¯s own strength. This news wouldter be temporarily blocked by the school authorities, otherwise, Be would have made the headlines for the Olsylvia Academy gossip journal once again.

    Many people secretly dripped cold sweat when they looked up at the big hole in the sky. Fortunately, this move had been aimed at the sky. If it had been aimed at people, wouldn¡¯t they have died without an intact body? Thinking of this, President Carlos of the Golden Legend Society, already intended to withdraw. This was already no longer a question of whether or not they could win a fight.

    When President Samson returned to the ground, all of the arrogance and pride on his face had disappeared to be reced by solemnity. Had it not been for Principal Bartlett¡¯s assistance, he would have died. Even without considering the second devastating attack, the first ¡®Knight Assault¡¯ would have been enough to kill him.

    Although Samson was the President of the Mask of Darkness Society, he was essentially still a student of Frank Civilian Academy.

    The reaction of the members of the Rose Club was more intriguing. Their expressions were rxed and it appeared that they had not been surprised by Be¡¯s performance at all. They seemed to believe that Be¡¯s strength had always been like this and it wasn¡¯t surprising that she could cause such devastating results!

    ¡°Who are you? Why are you interfering in the Society Territorial Competition? Are teachers also able to participate in the fights?! How could someone like you be the Principal...¡±

    ¡°I am...¡±

    ¡°You, what, you?! You stinky old man, you actually grouped together with a bunch of boys to bully girls. Do you even have any reason? What are school rules for, then?!¡±

    ¡°This... No, It¡¯s not like that, I was...¡±

    ¡°Stop exining. I¡¯m not listening. You¡¯re definitely in cahoots with them. Just you wait, I¡¯ll fight you all together!¡±

    Be didn¡¯t wait for Principal Bartlett to make trouble for her and purposely positioned herself righteously in order to draw public opinion to her side. If it hadn¡¯t been for the ¡®masterpiece¡¯ that still remained in the sky, it was estimated that the headlines for the Olsylvia Academy gossip journal next week would¡¯ve been about Principal Bartlett.

    Principal Bartlett was not very good at dealing with girls. He and the student president of that college, Britney, did not interact much, let alone him encountering a ¡®professional rogue¡¯ like Be. Now that Be made him sound so embarrassed, he almost fainted.

    ¡°Old Brother Bartlett, how could you have so much free time toe to my college and bully my student council secretary? Say, you¡¯re old enough to be her grandfather. As someone half a century old, you¡¯re still willing to bully a little girl. I¡¯m ashamed for you!¡±

    Elvis, the Principal of Filomena Nobility Academy, appeared by the Rose Society¡¯s side, forcefully suppressing the shock he felt in his heart. He hade out to help Be out of the current situation, but in fact, he was also helping Principal Bartlett have a chance to recover. If nobody hade out to mediate, this matter would be an even bigger deal.

    ¡°She¡¯s... She¡¯s your student council secretary? You should¡¯ve said so earlier, Principal Elvis. This is all a misunderstanding, a misunderstanding! I saw these young people starting a fight and using big moves without saying a word. Aren¡¯t they afraid that something might happen!¡±

    Principal Bartlett had started cursing Principal Elvis to death in his heart. This old fox was the one who had suggested that they allow foreign assistance during this weekend¡¯s territorialpetition, but now that problems had arisen, he was the oneing out to act as a mediator so that he could also appear as a good person.

    ¡°Say, if you two want to chatter, can you do it somewhere else? I still need to finish fighting thispetition battle. I won¡¯t be seeing you off!¡±

    Throughout the entire Olsylvia Academy, there weren¡¯t very many people who would dare to put on airs in front of the Principals, and Be could be considered one of the few. She had arge number of princesses from all over the world on her side, as well as the presidents of various student unions. In the face of so many ¡®privileged students¡¯, the two Principals didn¡¯t dare to do anything to her.

    Be had guessed correctly. Principal Bartlett turned and left after giving Be a few more nces. If he stayed here any longer, he would have even less dignity left. Principal Elvis was a smart man, and he would know how to deal with the ensuing mess.

    Principal Bartlett kept muttering under his breath as he left. Be, who had good hearing, could hear what he was saying, things such as, ¡®how awful is it to be old¡¯, ¡®it¡¯s great to be young¡¯. It seemed that Be¡¯s attack that had affected the skies had brought a great shock to his heart.

    ¡°We have lost. Let¡¯s retreat! Duchess Bellina, apologies for the offense. This small one is just a rash, lowly man and doesn¡¯t have a good understanding of noble etiquette. I hope the Duchess can overlook my faults!¡±

    Samson cupped his fists, bowed to Be, and left. As for whether or not he was satisfied with his loss, it was currently unknown. However, for this weekend¡¯s Society Territory Competition, the Mask of Darkness Society had already dered defeat.

    ¡°Eh, Duchess Bellina, I have something else to do, so I won¡¯t be staying to apany you. You can rest assured that I will pay you in full!¡±

    President Carlos wasn¡¯t a fool, either. When he saw that his cannon fodder was running away, he also hurried to find a way to step down. Were they joking? Every member of his Golden Legend Society was iparable to the members of Samson¡¯s Mask of Darkness Society. To put it more bluntly, their lives were much more valuable than those thugs, and they would lose a lot if any of them were killed.

    Be was speechless as she watched these two spineless cowards. These fellows really had no sense of moral integrity at all. They attacked when they wanted and then retreated when they wanted. Really, they could¡¯ve at least waited to finish the fight before leaving! Now that she was in the mood, her opponents had already started running. How depressing.

    ¡°Cough, cough, Secretary Bellina, are you... just going to stand there?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll head back. You can do whatever you like!¡±

    ¡°Please wait a moment... Duchess Bellina, for better or worse, I¡¯m still the Principal! Can¡¯t you show a little respect?¡±

    Principal Elvis looked at Be¡¯s indifferent expression and felt that it was bing a bit difficult for him to maintain his dignity. He was the Principal and had helped her solve such a big problem, but she didn¡¯t even entertain him with a cup of tea. It was too difficult being a Principal!

    ¡°Did you need to take care of it? ... If you hadn¡¯te, that silly man and stinky old fart would¡¯ve gone up to heaven long ago.¡±

    ¡°That... Can we talk about this? Don¡¯t worry. As someone who is rtively more open in the bedroom, anything can be discussed.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯tck for anything. What kind of treasure could you have that I would take a fancy to? Tell me!¡±

    Faced with Be¡¯s query, Principal Elvis really felt that he couldn¡¯t hold onto his dignity. However, he had no real way to refute it. It was just like Be had said¨C¨Cshe didn¡¯tck for anything. The only possible thing shecked was a boyfriend.

    However, Be didn¡¯t appear to be interested in men. At the very least, she wasn¡¯t interested now. On the contrary, this female duchess had an obsession with beautiful girls. With this in mind, Principal Elvis gave up the idea of introducing Be to a few handsome boys; he was unable to act as a matchmaker like this.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, I¡¯ve actuallye to talk to you about important things. There was a little situation outside of your dormitory building the night beforest. I wanted to discuss that with you in detail.¡±

    ¡°Well... But, I¡¯m the chiefmander for Rose Society in the Society Territorial Competition today. If the Rose Society¡¯sst society area is captured by other societies just because I was talking to you, you¡¯ll have to...¡±

    ¡°Stop, please. I understand this point. Your Rose Society has won this weekend¡¯s Society Territorial Competition. I do indeed have the authority to do this.¡±

 Volume 3 Chapter 127: New Discoveries In McPherson Monastery

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 127: New Discoveries In McPherson Monastery</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Olsylvia Academy North Campus, Filomena Nobility Academy, Community Activity Area, Rose Society¡¯s New Headquarters, McPherson Monastery.

    The monastery, which had a 10,000-year history and had originally been one of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Nine Academy Midnight Forbidden Grounds, was now owned by Be¡¯s Rose Society.

    After Be and the holy soul of the third-generation Radiant Pope, MacPherson, had negotiated a deal, the monastery had undergone a round of renovations, and the environment in the monastery was much less scary.

    With Be and the others¡¯ help, the ancient text inside the McPherson Monastery had been covered up with new religious murals and the words that cursed the second-generation Pope, Pope Aesop, had also been temporarily hidden. Thus, the dark history of the Radiant Church was sealed up for now.

    To Be¡¯s surprise, the school agreed to Be¡¯s request to turn it into amunity site. The St. Louis Church Academy, which Be had considered to be the most difficult to convince, turned out to be the first to agree to the Rose Society¡¯s im. However, they asked Be¡¯s Rose Society to ept a number of students from the Radiant Church.

    Be took advantage of this heaven-sent opportunity to bring the Four Saints and President Maria to the Rose Society. They had always been true to their word and agreed without even thinking about it.

    The Radiant Church¡¯s original intention had been to send people to the McPherson Monastery to investigate whether the Rose Society had discovered their church¡¯s ck history or not. If they had known that Be would take this opportunity to transfer the Four Saints and President Maria into her own hands, they presumably wouldn¡¯t have done such a silly thing like ¡®giving their enemy a wife and losing their soldiers as well¡¯.

    Within the monastery¡¯s pilgrimage hall, Be was currently observing the proceedings from the secret room above the prayer hall. She had hidden in the prayer room upstairs with a silver-haired girl in her arms. This beautiful girl wasn¡¯t just anyone ¨C it was precisely Cynthia, the Holy Swordsman of the Radiant Church.

    Cynthia had been stripped naked and her entire body was lying powerless in Be¡¯s arms. She had no strength at all and could only let Be do as she pleased. Be didn¡¯t have any good intentions and had taken advantage of the Central Student¡¯s Union decision to give everyone the Monday off to bring her to the monastery to y.

    ¡°Be... Come on, don¡¯t do this here... Wuwu... I¡¯m begging you, let¡¯s go to your room, anywhere else is fine, but doing it here is really...¡±

    ¡°Cynthia, you¡¯re all mine. Do you have the right to choose where we y? Besides, didn¡¯t the Radiant Church arrange for you to secretly spy on President Maria and the Four Saints and send you to join my Rose Society as an undercover?¡±

    ¡°You... You already know my mission. This is the sacred monastery, not... Wuu... Don¡¯t touch there, I was wrong, don¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Stop hiding your nature, Cynthia. I want you to give inpletely.¡±

    A momentter, Be ced Cynthia, who had already passed out, on arge bed in the prayer room. After covering her with the quilt once again, Be kissed her on the forehead and went to the observation window in the prayer room.

    Choosing this sacred monastery as a ce for intimate games was definitely one of Be¡¯s twisted amusements. Pressing the Holy Swordsman of the Radiant Church under her body and tormenting her here ¨C the sacrilegious pleasure of this act made Be, the Demon King, unable to stop.

    If it had been the weekend, Cynthia wouldn¡¯t be the only one lying here. President Maria and the Four Saints of the Radiant Church would also be unable to escape this ¡®catastrophe¡¯. They could consider themselves lucky for now, but they wouldn¡¯t be able to escape a second time.

    Through the observation window, Be saw a pious-looking visitor in the pilgrimage hall downstairs. Girls made up the majority of the visitors here. Ever since the Rose Society took in the McPherson Monastery as its society¡¯s territory, it had been clearly stipted that the Monastery was now open only to girls and boys were not wee.

    Therefore, most of the visitors to the monastery were undoubtedly girls. While watching these female visitors, Be recalled the secret conversation between her and Principal Elvis of the Filomena Nobility Academy yesterday. ording to Principal Elvis¡¯s words, several scouting squads had been eliminated outside of her dormitory building that night.

    At first, Be had thought that Alisha the Demonic Dragon Emperor had simply gone too overboard and had been discovered by Olsylvia Academy. However, ording to Principal Elvis, the killer¡¯s technique had been quite different from Alisha¡¯s, so it should¡¯ve been done by someone else.

    Principal Elvis had reminded Be to pay more attention to the safety around her dormitory building. If, at the end of his warning, he hadn¡¯t suggested that Be purchase the new ¡®security package¡¯ service that Filomena Nobility Academy had juste out with, Be would¡¯ve even felt grateful towards him.

    Principal Elvis, that old fox, had originally circled around for half a day for the purpose of promoting his products. This method was difficult to defend against and Be had almost fallen into the trap. Fortunately, Be wasn¡¯t a fool, and she had righteously refused the ¡®strongly rmended package¡¯. She didn¡¯t trust outsiders to act as bodyguards.

    The question of who had attacked the extra infiltrators was really a strain on the brain. Just as Be was still pondering the problem, an illusory shadow floated into the prayer room. This fellow was just like a ghost and entered by going straight through the thick wooden door of the prayer room.

    ¡°Your Excellency McPherson, are you unable to knock on the door beforeing in? Coming in directly like this is very unpolite!¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency Be, aren¡¯t you ... aren¡¯t you speaking nonsense! How can a ghost knock on the door? I don¡¯t have a solid body. How hateful, my body was buried in the Scripps Cemetery at Mount Vernon.¡±

    ¡°That guy Dous is really disgusting. He clearly knew the secret that the soul was immortal, but after I died, he actually went and sealed my body there with a secret spell. Your Excellency Demon King, could you help me go and break that seal? I won¡¯t be left in such a passive situation if I can obtain my original body.¡±

    Dous was the fourth Pope of the Radiant Church. ording to Pope McPherson¡¯s words, he wasn¡¯t a good person, either. Three of the five Popes of the Radiant Church had already been confirmed as evil. The two remaining female popes could at least be considered normal.

    The second Pope, Pope Aesop, frequently made a move against all sorts of nuns under the pretense of teaching in the name of the Radiant God. The holy saints and many beautiful nuns of the time were said to be that old bastard¡¯s ythings and even the Radiant Church¡¯s first pope Holy Priest Goldsmith¡¯s disappearance was said to have been rted to Aesop.

    The third-generation Pope, Pope McPherson, had always had a dark desire to possess his older sister, the first generation Radiant Pope Goldsmith. After making a deal with a broken soul of one of the twelve Demon Kings, he relied on the power of the Demon King to assassinate the second generation Pope, Pope Aesop.

    The second-generation pope, Pope Aesop, died less than a yearter due to the erosion from the Demon King¡¯s energy. In order to thoroughly dispel his hate, McPherson cremated his body and then took over the position Pope Aesop had vacated. He spent all his time wallowing in his displeasure over not being able to obtain his sister, so he repeated what Aesop had done when he was the pope.

    By the time the fourth pope, Dous, appeared, the situation was even more outrageous than the three popes before him. He was passionate about all kinds of demonic experiments and he began to be unbridled when he knew that the Gods, especially the Radiant God, had disappeared.

    The wandering souls in the underground Jim Library where Be had previously obtained the Four Great Forbidden Books were all victims of Pope Dous¡¯s demonic experiments. Later on, history repeated itself. Dous secretly plotted against the third generation Pope McPherson to be the fourth generation Radiant Pope.

    The Radiant Church led by the fourth generation Pope Dous had been truly dark. Compared to previous popes, that fellow was really nothing like a Pope of the Radiant Church at all. That fellow had studied all of the human race¡¯s Dark Magic, Necromancy, Curse Magic and so on with living experiments.

    Pope Dous¡¯ papacysted for more than sixty years before he was finally ousted by the fifth generation Pope, Pope Roxanne. She also sealed him up for corruption. It had to be said that Dous deserved the title of ¡®The Worst Pope In History¡¯. Before he was sealed, he sessfully counter-attacked the fifth generation Pope Roxanne with a curse.

    This led directly to the fifth generation Pope Roxanne seceding from her ce after less than a year due to the problem of the curse. The position went to the sixth generation Radiant Pope, Pope Lindberg, and she retired right after. Where she had gone, or whether she was currently alive or dead, was unknown.

    Roxanne¡¯s beauty was on the same level as the first generation Pope Goldsmith. This beautiful and talented young Pope ultimately met a strikingly simr fate to the first Pope at the hands of her subordinates.

    Ever since the disappearance of the fifth generation Pope Roxanne, the next dozen or so consecutive popes were all men. Dous¡¯s moves were unprecedented, and he had made it so that none of the potential female popes were willing to take over the role.

    None of these things were recorded in the Radiant Church¡¯s ssic ck history. As a soul that was left behind in the soul, the third generation Pope McPherson knew quite a lot. If the soul hadn¡¯t told Be about it, these ck histories would¡¯ve been buried forever in the long river of history.

    Looking back on the ck history of the Radiant Church, Be¡¯s impression of the Radiant Popes was much worse. It appeared that those so-called popes were not good men at all. The current contemporary Pope was also a man, and it wasn¡¯t expected that he would be much better. She would have to be more careful when she went to negotiate with him about President Maria, the Four Saints, and the holy swordsman Cynthia.

    One thing Be had always wondered about, however, was that God World had been done for and the door for reincarnation had been practically paralyzed. These papal forces were theoretically unkible; at the very least, their soul was indestructible. Souls of people like the Radiant Pope were much stronger than those of ordinary people, and it should be easy for them to survive.

    Be had substituted Princess Felia¡¯s soul due to herck of strength. After the death of her body, the soul that had remained had no way to retain its memories. In a sense, bing a soul with no memories was also a death in its own way.???

    It was different for these Radiant Popes. Since the second generation Pope Aesop and third generation Pope McPherson were still roaming around the world, there was no reason for the first generation Pope Goldsmith and fifth generation Pope Roxanne to be dead.

    ¡°Your Excellency McPherson, my strength level isn¡¯t that good! That cemetery is full of immortal corpses and the holy spirits of brave men. As a female Demon King, aren¡¯t I just asking to be abused if I go there?¡±

    ¡°That... Fine then, we¡¯ll talk about it next time!¡±

    McPherson saw that Be had brazenly rejected him and had no way to force her, so he chose to discuss it next time. This female demon was obviously stronger than the original twelve Demon Kings from tens of thousands of years ago, but for her to turn him down now must mean that she wanted a better deal.

    McPherson didn¡¯t believe that the Demon King Be would be unable to fight her way through the cemetery. The huge assortment of ¡®illegal¡¯ external support hadn¡¯t even been ounted for in his assessment of her battle strength! McPherson¡¯s gaze swept over to the big bed. The contemporary Holy Swordsman, Cynthia, had already been sent into unconsciousness. This female Demon King was obviously much different from those twelve Demon Kings from tens of thousands of years ago.

    Be breathed out a sigh of relief after McPherson¡¯s shade disappeared. This fellow was trying to trick her into acting as cannon fodder. If she had really gone, she would¡¯ve really suffered a big loss. Those holy corpses that had been left there for tens of thousands of years really weren¡¯t fun to y with. Three or four of those Saviors had almost disappeared there and it would be hard for her to obtain any advantages if she went.

    ¡°Sigh. Isn¡¯t that fellow... Hey, what happened to the people watching the door? How could they have let him in?!¡±

    Through the observation window, Be could see the ¡®girl¡¯ who hade in with the group of girls that had arrived in the prayer hall downstairs who had almost made her call out. That person with the petite body who wore a dark, ck lolita outfit; wasn¡¯t that the ¡®Fake Loli¡¯, Charlotte?!

    ¡®Fake Loli¡¯ Charlotte, the President of the Wronged Angels Society, and the first person that Be had encountered in this alien world. Charlotte was very popr in Olsylvia Academy, to the point where it was a little mesmerizing. In Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Top Ten Academy Belles, other than Princess Kriss, Chief President Angelia, and Princess Isaman, who ranked in the top three, the other seven¡¯s poprity couldn¡¯t bepared to Charlotte¡¯s at all!

    Fortunately, Charlotte had a close rtionship with the Brotherhood of Philosophical Studies. Otherwise, there would be a lot of unkind gentlemen who would harass this fake loli girl. It seemed that the school rules of Olsylvia Academy didn¡¯t clearly stipte that philosophical studies were forbidden. If she didn¡¯t have any major backing, Charlotte would probably have been ¡®blocked¡¯ by fans in the society-building and wouldn¡¯t have been able to leave.

    This strange world is hopeless. A real sister¡¯s poprity couldn¡¯t even bepared to a cross-dresser. Be watched Charlotte for a moment, feeling a bit surprised. Charlotte was dressed in a ck gothic dress today, paired with a delicate little ck umbre that she hung behind her. She had short, ck pigtails and beautiful red pupils, and none of this was a problem.

    However, Be¡¯s gaze had always been ¡®extremely sharp¡¯ when it came to women. Today¡¯s Charlotte, although her chest was still like an ¡®airport¡¯ as usual, Be¡¯s sharp eyes could see that there was a very small protrusion. This ¡®Fake Loli¡¯ actually had a ¡®chest¡¯ now. When she had seen her the previous few times, Charlotte clearly hadn¡¯t had this.

    There was no such thing as a fake chest in this world. Where or how had Charlotte obtained this new thing? Other than ¡®having a chest¡¯, Charlotte¡¯s temperament had also changed too much today. Most unexpectedly, the previous Adam¡¯s apple that had been evident on Charlotte¡¯s snowy neck had now disappeared.

    In McPherson Monastery¡¯s garden were all sorts of poisons specifically geared for boys. These had been secretly set up by Be with Betty¡¯s help. The men passing through the garden would feel all sorts of nausea and would want to leave immediately.

    This was Be¡¯s trap to prevent boys from sneaking in and misbehaving. Previously, arge number of male students had been sessfully chased away, most of which were from the gossip teams of various news agencies.

    However, Charlotte had managed toe in today just fine. This didn¡¯t make sense at all! Could it be that cross-dressers weren¡¯t men?! What kind of extreme heresy was this? Not only had Charlotte passed the test of the gardens outside of McPherson Monastery ¡®intact¡¯, but had even managed to make it into the monastery¡¯s prayer hall.

    Charlotte, however, seemed a little tired. She went to find a ce to sit down and rest in a remote corner of the prayer hall. After that, she looked out of the window with a pleasant expression and seemed to be rxing. Coming to thefortable McPherson Monastery in order to rx her mind appeared to be the purpose of her trip here.

    Be suspected that she was seeing a ¡®fake¡¯ Charlotte. Currently, this cross-dresser was sitting on the sofa with the standard ¡®duck¡¯ posture and had a natural expression on her face. This waspletely impossible; if a man was sitting with the ¡®duck¡¯ posture, not only was it impossible for them to do so, even if they managed it, it would be very painful.

    Could it be that this Charlotte was a fake and this one was a real girl? If this news was sent out, all of her fans would be heartbroken. In any case, however, Be¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t broken at all. In fact, she felt a little dark amusement.

 Volume 3 Chapter 128: Charlotte, From Another World?

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 128: Charlotte, From Another World?</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal.

    Olsylvia Academy, North Campus. Filomena Nobility Academy Society Activity Area, Rose Society¡¯s base camp, in a hidden corner of the Pilgrimage Hall within the McPherson Monastery.

    Be hesitated for a moment before approaching Charlotte, who was seated quietly in the corner. After all, the monastery was her territory. There was no reason for her to shy away just because this fake loli had revealed her true self.

    ¡°Chairman Charlotte, how rare to see you here of all ces?¡±

    ¡°Erm... you are... Elder Sister Be!¡±

    Charlotte spoke, rather hesitantly. She seemed to have caught herself before calling out Be¡¯s name. Somehow, Be could tell that Charlotte appeared to be quite surprised, especially at the fact that Be was here. To be urate, she was stunned that Be was able to find her.

    Compared to theirst few exchanges, Charlotte¡¯s voice was much more feminine. After paying more attention, Be could feel that this loli¡¯s voice was too different from thest time they had met. Previously, she was able to detect a hint of a male¡¯s voice. This time, it was a girl¡¯s voice through and through.

    Since they hadst met, the acting skills of the Director of the Wronged Angels Society had improved tremendously, to the point that the falsehoods could easily be taken as the truth. This time, it was so natural that Be had almost begun to treat Charlotte like a real girl.

    ¡°Secretary Be, you¡¯re here!¡±

    ¡°Er, Vice President Aurora, what are you doing here?!¡±

    Before Be could chat up Charlotte any further, she heard another girl¡¯s voice calling out her name. When she turned around, she saw that it was the ¡°Thunder Knight¡± Aurora. Aurora stood there, with her navy hair swirling around her. She was wearing a formal suit of armor specifically for Holy Knights and had a gorgeous, intricate cross in her hands.

    ¡°Be, you... after all, you are still the secretary of the Student Union. Yet, I don¡¯t see you ever showing up there. Even though President Lucia does not say anything, but I¡¯m sure she¡¯s feeling rather gloomy inside.¡±

    ¡°Well... Vice President Aurora, you see... I¡¯m extremely busy with the Rose Society. There are always others who attempt to take control of my society¡¯s territory, especially on the weekends. I can¡¯t even catch a break, let alone show up at the Student Union. I have an idea: why don¡¯t you join the Rose Society and share a little bit of my workload? Then I will finally be able to make time to head down to the Student Union.¡±

    ¡°You... Fine, I¡¯m not in any of the societies anyway, so there¡¯s no harm in putting my name down in your society. But...¡±

    ¡°I thank you in advance then. By the way, Vice President Aurora, you seem to be really close friends with Daphne! Why don¡¯t you invite her as well? Many things have to be done in the Rose Society and I¡¯m afraid the workload might be too much for one person.¡±

    ¡°Well... alright. Be, seriously, you¡¯re really good at negotiating terms! I¡¯m sure I can get Daphne toe along too as I don¡¯t think she joined any societies. However, you have to keep your word and head over to the Student Union as soon as you can!¡±

    After much effort on Be¡¯s part, Thunder Knight Aurora finally agreed to join her Rose Society. Furthermore, she had agreed to bring Dusk Knight Daphne along with her. Be had unintentionally recruited two more extremely powerfuldies into her Rose Society. From this moment on, Be had managed to flirt with all of the most famous and influential female knights within the Olsylvia Academy.

    Aurora hade to the McPherson Monastery to pray. She was a Holy Knight that strongly believed in the Radiant God, and her faith never wavered. ording to Hayley, one of the four Holy Maidens, Aurora had already submitted her request to be a part of the Knights of the Church.

    To prevent Aurora from being brainwashed by the Radiant Church¡¯s puritanical nonsense, Be had secretly instructed the Holy Maiden Hayley to reject her application. The reason would be that the Knights of the Church were full at the moment and would temporarily stop epting any new applicants.

    Even after hearing that, Aurora was determined. One by one, she approached the other Holy Maidens, Daisy, Susan and Sophia, to submit her application. As they were all on Be¡¯s side, all of Aurora¡¯s efforts were pointless as she was rejected again and again. The reasons they gave were all the samea??the quota was full and they were not epting anyone.

    Be had browsed through many of the Radiant Church¡¯s sacred writings and realized that they were all propaganda materials that were used to brainwash their followers.

    Be did not allow those who did not subscribe to the Radiant Church¡¯s faith to touch the sacred writings at all. As for those who already did, Be would use her specialty to cause them to fall, which was what had happened to the four Holy Maidens, President Maria, and Holy Swordswoman Cynthia.

    ¡°Be, there¡¯s something that I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you. Earlier on, you seemed to... it was as though you were mumbling to yourself over there. This is a monastery, and I don¡¯t think that talking to yourself would be an appropriate thing to do!¡±

    ¡°Alone? Aurora, you¡¯re joking, right? I was... Aurora, we are in broad daylight! Don¡¯t frighten me like that!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to scare you. You¡¯re the only one here. From afar, I could already tell that you were speaking even though there was no one around. For a moment, I thought that you were... anyway, you frightened me as well.¡±

    Aurora¡¯s beautiful face was solemn and she did not look like she was joking at all. Be was shocked at how Aurora could have said something so frightening in broad daylight, and with a straight face too! This was not funny, it was a little distasteful too.

    Be was not talking to herself as Charlotte was sitting right there; was Aurora unable to see her? Be turned to look at the sofa, only to see Charlotte still seated in the same ce, in the W position. She was silently observing the interactions between Be and Aurora, not making a single sound.

    Be had every intention to exin this to Aurora that Charlotte was there was well until she caught sight of a nearby window. In it, she saw something extremely eerie, and she waspletely at a loss for words.

    The windows of the McPherson Monastery were made of transparent ss which reflected the interior. However, Be could only see the sofa, and Charlotte was nowhere to be found. In other words, Charlotte did not have a reflection at all which was really spooky!

    Be rubbed her eyes and took a closer look at the reflections on the window. She then ascertained that other than Aurora and herself, there was no other person in the reflection. This loli¡¯s reflection did not exist!

    ¡°Be, what¡¯s wrong? You look a little pale. Are you unwell?¡±

    ¡°Aurora, I... I¡¯ll be fine. Do you have a mirror? Can I borrow it for a moment; I forgot mine.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I thought that there was something really wrong with you. It¡¯s just a mirror, you can use mine!¡±

    Be swallowed the uneasiness bubbling up in her heart and took the small hand mirror that Aurora had handed to her. Pretending to tidy up her hair, Be secretly directed the mirror behind her towards Charlotte. As the images aligned, she was so shocked that she almost dropped the mirror.

    The mirror showed an empty space where Charlotte was supposed to be: no one was on the sofa. However, when Be looked up, her eyes clearly saw that Charlotte was sitting there. Could her eyes be lying to her? Was this living breathing person a figment of her imagination?

    Aurora did not stay for long and left the McPherson Monastery after a short while. After Be had used Aurora¡¯s mirror, she looked warily at Charlotte. Aurora could not see this loli at all. To be urate, she was the only one here who was able to see her and no one else could.

    ¡°Elder Sister Be... what¡¯s wrong? Your eyes look really scary right now! Did I do something bad?¡±

    ¡°Charlotte, don¡¯t move. I need to verify something.¡±

    Carefully, Be moved behind Charlotte. She needed to confirm that Be was not a departed spirit. Other than that, she had no other reasonable exnation for what was going on. Strictly speaking, departed spirits would never appear within holy grounds like a church. No departed spirit would willingly be cleansed like that.

    Charlotte did not look any different as she sat there in the W position. Once she had made up her mind, Be grabbed the loli from behind and skillfully ced her hand on Charlotte¡¯s chest, trying to determine if there was a heartbeat.

    At the same time, Be had secretly conjured a small ck energy ball in her palm. If there was really something wrong with Charlotte, she would not show any mercy and attack at once.

    ¡°Hey... Elder Sister Be, you are... this is... annoying, stop that! You can¡¯t touch... not here. You better stop this, otherwise, I¡¯ll get angry and ignore you.¡±

    As she made contact with Charlotte¡¯s chest, Be swallowed nervously as she felt an astonishing bounce and sticity. The bounciness, the shape on this loli... hold on, Charlotte was crossdressing as a girl, right? How is it that the ¡°equipment¡± would feel this real?

    Subconsciously, Be¡¯s hand began to roam. It made a beeline down Charlotte¡¯s chest, past her belly button and went right to the most mysterious ce on Charlotte¡¯s body. By now, she would never believe that Charlotte was a crossdresser. Without a doubt, this oppai was definitely real. As long as she¡¯s cute, even if she were male... definitely not, especially if she were male.

    The good thing was that Be had pushed away the dangerous thoughts in her mind in time and managed to avoid having to sell her soul to Lucifer. Fortunately, the heavens were not ying some kind of sick joke on her. Be did not encounter ¡°the big fellow¡± when her hands were at Charlotte¡¯s critical area.

    ¡°Elder Sister Be, you¡¯re too naughty. You touched me... there. I¡¯m leaving; let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Charlotte, stop kicking up a fuss. Elder Sister thinks you¡¯re too adorable and lost control of herself for a moment. Why don¡¯t I buy you some candy? Will you forgive my little slip-up?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, don¡¯t think that I can be bought off by a few pieces of candy. I have principles too! Even if you... hey... this candy can¡¯t be found anywhere else? And this one too... I... I forgive you.¡±

    Charlotte¡¯s high moral stancested for a full ten seconds, and then she gave in to Be¡¯s ¡°sugar-coated bullets¡±. Be was an experienced old-timer who had flirted with countless girls, including lolis. Since Charlotte was a real girl, she would not be able to escape Be¡¯s flirtatious wiles and charms.

    After everything that had happened, Be was finally able to rx as she looked at Charlotte who was happily munching on her candy while in her embrace. Be had personally verified that this Charlotte was not an imposter but a real loli.

    The only thing that still confused Be was that her previous encounters with Charlotte had pointed to her being an imposter. Otherwise, that group of philosophers in the fraternities would have been the first to realize that something was not right.

    Could Charlotte be truly like her? Could she change her gender at will? Did this mean that before she had morphed into a petite loli, she was a young boy in disguise? Be could barely wrap her head around that thought. She now highly suspected that the Charlotte whom she saw previously was a fake.

    The Inner World. Olsylvia Academy, North Campus. Filomena Nobility Academy Society Activity Area, the Pilgrimage Hall of the derelict McPherson Monastery.

    Be stared at the McPherson Monastery which had been reduced to rubble in an attempt to adjust to what was happening. This was a parallel world. To be exact, this was a parallel world to the Other World that Be was in.

    In her past life on Earth, Be had seen information about parallel worlds in some of the novels she had read. She never expected that in this Other World, she would be able to experience the fabled parallel worlds for herself.

    It was magical enough that she was able to cross over to the Other World. The fact that the Other World had parallel worlds really blew Be¡¯s mind. If Charlotte was able to bring her to this parallel world, Be suspected that her powers were around the same level as the Chaos Bringer Noesha. Both of them were able to carry another person across the barrier between worlds.

    ¡°Elder Sister Be, is this strange? It¡¯s nothing, really. This is the parallel world of the Other World over there. However, this timeline would never repeat itself.¡±

    Charlotte walked among the rubble with a euphoric look on her face. She seemed to have changed somehow when she arrived in this world. Be moved carefully within the ruins. As she walked further into the familiar building, she sank deep into her thoughts.

    This parallel world felt like one of the worlds that Be had been to before. In this world, after lying dormant for thousands of years, the Twelve Demon Kings emerged from their slumber to unleash yet another bloodbath on the humans on the human continent. Under the brave leadership of the Saviors from the five human empires, the humans fought to the death against the Demon Kings. In the end, as history could not be unwritten, the human race was eventually annihted.

    Be had read about this apocalyptic world in one of the four forbidden books, Galsworthy¡¯s Prophecy. Before, she had always thought that it was just some insane ramblings written by the old guy. She had never expected this ending to have happened before.

    No wonder the Radiant Church had banned the book. If the humans knew that their demise was inevitable, many of them would potentially lose their will to live in an instant.

    In this world, the Radiant Church was morally upright, which was vastly different from the one that Be knew. Ten thousand years ago, when the Twelve Demon Kings had first invaded the human continent, the first few generations of Radiant Popes had all died honorably on the battlefield. None of them had agreed topromise with any of the Demon Kings. When this world finally ended, the Radiant Church was the first to be destroyed by the Twelve Demon Kings.

    At the moment, there were no humans left in this world. Other than some undead who were roaming around, there were no other living beings around. After the Twelve Demon Kings had sessfully destroyed this world, they had all sumbed to the injuries they had suffered during the intense battles with the Saviors. Without the leadership of the Demon Kings, their underlings were thrown into confusion.

    Be stared into the distance where there were many zombies with missing limbs roaming the dpidated streets. These undead creatures must have been left over after the Apocalyptic War. Without the control of the Demon Kings, their armies were left unchecked. Many of them gave in to their primal instincts and began to fight amongst themselves, killing relentlessly. The world had descended intoplete chaos and had returned to the prehistoric times.

    Be and Charlotte had arrived at the ruins of the original St. Louis Church Academy. Beneath the broken bust of the Radiant God, they found thest will and testament of the Radiant Pope. After the church¡¯s headquarters had been wrecked by the Demon Kings, the Radiant Pope of this world had brought his remaining troops here. This was where they had weed the final Holy Battle with open arms.

    The zombies wandering the roads did not react to Be and Charlotte at all. It was as though they were invisible as none of the zombies had bothered them. Maybe on this side of the parallel world, Be did not exist.

    Be flipped casually through the Radiant Pope¡¯s papers and was stunned as she saw many unknown names within it. Most of them werepletely different from the ones in Be¡¯s world. For example, the Church¡¯s heir was not President Maria, the four Holy Maidens were not the ones she knew, and Cynthia was not the Holy Swordswoman either!

    After further investigation, Be got a bigger shock. On this side of the parallel world, anyone who was rted to Be did not exist at all. This parallel world could be fake! She did not recognize any of the names that she saw. There was no Princess Felia and she did not see any familiar names among the Princesses of the Octavia Empire.

    ¡°Charlotte, what¡¯s wrong with this world? This ispletely different from the world that we havee from! Could this parallel world be fake?!¡±

    ¡°Er, Elder Sister Be, actually... the world over there is the fake one. To be precise, the world over there had been distorted already. What happened here was supposed to be the inevitable end to the development of the world¡¯s history.¡±

    ¡°Why... Why is it that so many of the girls I know do not exist in this world? Charlotte, are you really sure...¡±

    ¡°Me? I¡¯m just a special traveler. The timeline on the other world has already been changed. The ending of this parallel world would never appear again. Those who do not appear here are all...¡±

 Volume 3 Chapter 129: Society Mission Of Latimore Business District Part 1

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 129: Society Mission Of Latimore Business District Part 1</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    In the eastern part of Olsylvia Academy; in the activity area of Olivia Wizard Academy, Latimore Business District. This business district was acimed as a paradise for Mages. All shops on the entire street were selling goods that were rted to the Profession of Magic.

    As Be walked along Latimore street, she kept on recalling the words that President Charlotte of The Wronged Angels Society had told her the previous weekend. At that time, Charlotte did not specify to Be the history of her camp till the end.

    In the parallel world that was already damaged, the harem that had a close rtionship with Be did not leave behind any sign of existence. ording to Charlotte¡¯s exnation, the World Line had already changed because of Be. The reason that the girls did not appear in another world could basically be concluded that they and Be were brought together by destiny.

    With regards to whether Charlotte¡¯s judgement was urate, for the time being Be could not give any answer. Regardless, the fully wiped out ending of the parallel world would not happen again. As for what the revised ending would be, it was still an unsolved mystery.

    But Charlotte, given as she was in the other world, could not see it for the time being. After she had sent Be back to the present, she stayed in the world over there. This was the only thing that Be regretted as Charlotte could obviously be a pretty good sister. Why she insisted on the identity of being a pseudody, Be really could not understand.

    ¡°Be, what are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much, Ariel. Oh, do you believe in fate?¡±

    ¡°I have never believed in things like fate. Are you really alright? Why the sudden care about fate, this kind of illusory thing?¡±

    Ariel, who came visiting Latimore Business District with Be, felt baffled towards Be¡¯s question. Be looked at the dormitory roommate who draped arge cloak over her shoulders to hide her real appearance and her heart felt apprehensive.

    ording to the scenario message that Be had got from the Parallel World, the first human empire that was wiped out was the Aldridge Empire of the east continent which was a country of magic. The importance of mages in the battlefield had caused them to be the first target of the demon kings.

    Although the World Line was different, Be was still worried whether some of the situations over here would still be the same as the world over there. Although Ariel was not an important person in the Aldridge Empire, in any case, she was still one of the members of the royal family. Even if nobody noticed her, she was still a princess.

    ¡°Ariel, how about this, please don¡¯t be quick to hurry back to your home country this semester holiday. Stay by my side... I need you.¡±

    ¡°Oh, you... What are you saying, please repeat it again, I couldn¡¯t hear you!¡±

    ¡°I said... please be careful when you are returning to your home country after the semester. I won¡¯t be sending you off.¡±

    ¡°So annoying, that¡¯s not what you said just now! This bad person, again... you¡¯ve made me angry. Be, couldn¡¯t you pretend to believe my lie!¡±

    Sylvia¡¯s reverse psychological flirting technique was no match for Be¡¯s new flirting technique, and she was defeated quickly. The street had high human traffic, so she could not openly act coquettishly with Be.

    ¡°I say, could you two be more solemn. In any case, we are doing a mission to umte points for the society. Be, I have nowhere to go during the holidays! Do you want to ... That, I am saying, I have more free time during the holidays. You see...¡±

    ¡°ine, you... Obviously I was first, why is it like that!¡±

    ¡°Enough, both of you please be quiet. Let¡¯s discuss this question when we go back!¡±

    Be had received new missions that would get points at the Society Activity Centre of the Olsylvia Academy today. After thinking things through, she decided to bring a fewrades along to do the mission. Coincidentally, ine and Sylvia had no lessons today so Be invited them along.

    Rose Society did not have enough points. Although they had a new territory, which was the McPherson Monastery, it was not enough. To be in the top ten ranked societies in Olsylvia Academy, it could not be justified with just one territory. Missions like earning points could not be neglected.

    The society mission this time also belonged to the rare Great Master level mission because the amount of points received was almost cheating. Before Be took over this mission of gathering specific magic artifacts, nobody wanted to do it.

    The price of the magic artifacts were rtively more expensive and some artifacts could not be bought with money. On top of that, the points awarded for the society¡¯s mission were too low. The sick method of using money, it was believed that other than a tyrant, nobody would do this.

    At the Latimore Business District, the streets on both sides were filled with shops of magic artifacts. All kinds of magic artifacts were disyed on the sales counter, a dazzling lineup of goods. The even more bbergasting thing was that the price of magic artifacts were all using gold coins.

    ¡°Large volumes of magic books on discount! Pedestrians, please do not miss this opportunity. One book is only one hundred gold coins; all at one hundred gold coins.¡±

    ¡°The magic crystal ball is selling at a loss of sixty gold coins each; buy three and you will get two free. The more you buy, the further they¡¯ll be discounted. If you miss it today, you will regret it for life.¡±

    ¡°The Magic Beast House Pet Egg has just arrived. Do not hesitate anymore, those who pass by, pleasee in and take a look! If you are not buying, you are also wee toe in to take a look. If youe into the shop and could not find a Magic Beast House Pet Egg which is to your liking, then take it as my loss.¡±

    Along the way, the calls from various merchants kept lingering in the ears. If they just toned down a little and were not so intimidating, Be might have just gone over to take a look. One had to admit that the magic type profession was truly one that cost money.

    Comparing to the magic type professions, the knight did not spend so much and it had belonged to the physicalbat type profession which burnt the most money. A knight profession withplete equipment, unless they were a Dragon Knight, the cost would not beparable to a mage of the same level.

    In Be¡¯s impression, basically the Holy Knight¡¯s whole body equipment, together with a mount, would not cost a hundred gold coins, which was an excessive amount. Twenty or thirty gold coins would be enough. A gold coin could be exchanged for ten thousand copper coins; a copper coin would be equal to a dor in her previous life.

    A magic book costed the sky-high price of a million dors. This type of magic book even belonged to those ordinary goods that wereid on the street for sale. Thinking of this, Be also slightly regretted that she snapped the White Jade Magic Scepter of Pope McPherson. The value of that thing did not look like it was just a hundred gold coins.

    The peddlers along the street did not notice Be¡¯s arrival. All along, the mages had a mysterious haughtiness towards other professions. Even if it was the ¡°tyrant profession¡± knight that was among the physicalbat type professions, they looked down on them in their hearts.

    Currently, Be was wearing a normal knight armor; in the Latimore Business District, which was mage profession territory, she looked especially weird. Following behind her was Princess ine and Ariel. Because they were wearing big brown cloaks that were used to cover their appearance, the outsiders thought they were Be¡¯s knight entourage.

    Be did not care about how outsiders looked at her; in any case she was not poor either. The mission of umting points for the society was to request three Magic Artifacts for the Society Activity Centre. They were the ¡°Departed Spirits¡¯ Overture¡±, the ¡°Pure ck Crystal Ball¡± and the ¡°ck Dragon¡¯s Egg¡±, respectively. Each item could earn them a hundred points in the society; there was no time limit and no failure penalty.

    A reward of a hundred points was considered high but it still could not conceal the cheating attributes of this mission. Before this, Be specifically went to ask the relevant people; in Sharon¡¯s family shop, these few artifacts were not for sale.

    Furthermore, Sharon¡¯s face was slightly cautious at that time. She secretly told Be that these few magic artifacts belonged to the ¡°prohibited articles¡± in the Aldridge Empire of country of magic.

    Towards the moral principle of Society Activity Centre, Be really begged to differ. Such an immoral mission they dared to announce. She was really ¡°impressed¡±. Later, Be then realized that she was too young. In the missions from the Society Activity Centre, there were even worse immoral missionspared to this gathering of magic artifacts.

 Volume 3 Chapter 129: Society Mission Of Latimore Business District Part 2

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 129: Society Mission Of Latimore Business District Part 2</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Yukan

    In the Latimore Business District, as there were numerous shops along the streets, if there were nobody experienced leading the way, it would be rtively troublesome to find the ce the person wanted to go. Be¡¯s main profession was a knight, and she did not really understand the magic artifacts.

    However, ine and Ariel had not been to Latimore Business District before as they were foreign magicians and were practically aliens. Their magic artifacts should be brought over by themselves from the other dimension. Be brought them here hoping that they could help to lead the way; this hope was already shattered.

    Fortunately, Be had arge harem and could also meet someone familiar over here. At a certain position on the streets, a sharp-eyed Be noticed someone familiar. The familiar person was Maiden Mage Sylvia with the nickname of ¡°Deep Blue Four Heads¡±. At the same time, Sylvia also noticed Be.

    It was probably because of her deep impression of Be that after this famous iceberg-type maiden, who treated people coldly, saw Be, she nearly thought of running away. Last weekend, at the rooftop garden, which was located at the top of the dormitory building, this female devil had bullied her till she could not get out of bed for two days. It was too hateful.

    Unfortunately, Sylvia did not manage to run away. Her body was already ¡°specially imprinted¡± by Be. Even if she ran to the ends of the earth, Be still had ways to know her location. Moreover, her fellow maiden was also there; she could not just abandon her littlerade and escape!

    ¡°Sylvia, this is so coincidental, you are here too!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Duchess Bellina, you... Hello, Be.¡±

    Sylvia had wanted to act unfamiliar with Be, but unexpectedly, Be rushed to secretly start the ¡°ve cor¡± on her neck. A wave of indescribable pleasure spread over Sylvia¡¯s body; she was so scared that she changes the way she addressed Be.

    ¡°Sylvia, what happen to you! Do you know this knight?¡±

    ¡°Serena, this is my... my friend, Knight Be.¡±

    Serena, one of the Top Five Mage Belles in Aldridge Empire of Arcana, also known as ¡°Scarlet Red Five Pages¡±. This maiden mage had a head of beautiful fiery-red hair. She was an expert in the fire attribute which was the exact opposite of Sylvia¡¯s magic. The reason that the two became friends and not opponents was probably because of Serena¡¯s temperament.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, hello Be, I am Sylvia¡¯s friend, Serena, a mage of the fire attribute, please guide me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Serena, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. Sylvia, why didn¡¯t you introduce your good friend to me.¡±

    Serena did not have the haughtiness of a typical mage; she enthusiastically reached out to shake hands with Be. If it were other mages, they would not do a thing like that would have lower their identity. If it was not that Sylvia had been ¡°imed¡± by Be, it was estimated that she would not have given Be a good look too. The mages¡¯ mysterious haughtiness had originated from a long time ago, it would be hard to change in such a short time.

    Serena¡¯s palm was exceptionally warm; it was not clear if it was because she practiced the fire attribute. ording to the information from the parallel world, Serena did not appear in the world over there. In other words, this beautiful mage sister was undoubtedly one of Be¡¯s destined people.

    After that, regardless of Sylvia¡¯s various hints or meaningful nces from the side, she naturally agreed to the request of leading Be and her group. Sylvia had something to say but she was unable to speak; she wanted to remind Serena several times to stay away from Be, who was a dangerous person. If she was to be too close to her, she would be ¡°eaten up¡±.

    After Be used a very special threatening gaze, Sylvia then quietened down and epted the current situation. Her body still had Be¡¯s ¡°shackles¡±. If Be really wanted to stir trouble, Sylvia had no ways to resist.

    In a hidden corner of the neighborhood of Latimore Business District, a few mysterious people were following Be and her group secretly. They were hidden in the crowd and wearing clothes of junior mages. This type of clothes, which did not point out the attribute of a mage, were a rtivelymon outfit among mages.

    ¡°We have discovered our target, Captain, do we...¡±

    ¡°Continue to wait, there are too many people over here, wait for a ce with fewer people, then...¡±

    What a pity, what a beautiful gold-haired maiden, such a young age... Captain, if we¡¯re sessful in our assassination, can you leave the body behind for me to handle?¡±

    ¡°You, this fe, thinking of raping... it¡¯s already a corpse, forget it, after we seed then you may do as you wish...¡±

    The captain of the assassination team seemed to be very prudent; the assassination mission this time belonged to the highest level mission of the organization. The boss behind the scenes wanted to spend a hundred thousand gold coins at least. Using a hundred thousand gold coins to kill a person was considered sky-high price. Many lords of small dukedoms did not have that much ie.

    ording to their information, this time the assassination target of the mission was a certain duchess who possessed the skill of a holy knight. In ordance with the professional standard of assassination in the organization, the highest target was the holy knight. The assassination missions of dragon knight level were not normally epted because the sess rate of assassinating a dragon knight was very low.

    Also, every dragon knight had inseparable connections with the Octavia Empire. The actions of assassinating a dragon knight would be tantamount to dering war with the Octavia Empire. No matter how strong the organization was, it would not be enough to contend against the five big empires in the human race.

    It was regretful to say that the information this time had some errors. The target¡¯s strength was at least the level of dragon knight; the mission this time was bound to fail. These assassins were not aware that the mission this time would be thest mission in their career.

    Be did not know that they were already being attentively watched by people as assassin Noreya was not with them. Without bringing an assassin along, the majority of professions in the human race basically had no ways to detect assassins who were moving stealthily and shadowing from a distant ce, unless they had special detecting treasures.

    Along the Latimore Business District, the biggest magic artifact emporium was the Henrietta. This emporium was known as the first emporium in the whole continent. Inside were all kinds of precious magic artifacts. If the artifact was not avable in this shop then the other human race emporium would not have either.

    But, Henrietta Magical Emporium was not part of Sharon¡¯s family property. Sharon was one of Be¡¯s dormitory roommates. This let Be feel slightly depressed as the various kinds of discount coupons that she had gotten from Sharon were useless. The otherrge-scale magical emporiums of the human race basically recognized Sharon¡¯s family discount card.

    Only the Henrietta Magical Emporium did not recognize Sharon¡¯s family discount card. This was practically asking for trouble! Be should also not me Serena who was enthusiastic in leading the way as she was the one who wanted to go to the best Emporium to purchase magic artifacts. Since she was the one asking for this, she would need to finish the whole show even in tears.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Serena! Let Be and her group look around themselves.¡±

    ¡°Sylvia, that¡¯s not correct. Be only brought along two knight attendants. They also do not know the price of magic artifacts. If they are cheated, then it would not be good!¡±

    ¡°Serena, you are so nice, then we will continue to trouble you for a while.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it, a friend of Sylvia is also a friend of mine. This behind the scenes boss of this emporium doesn¡¯t seem to be of the human race. I am worried that all of you don¡¯t understand thenguage of the other race.¡±

    Sylvia¡¯s escape n was fruitless once again. She nced at Serena who was exining passionately and thought in her heart that this was probably destiny. Since Serena did not want to leave, then she might as well help Be to drag her into the water, then both of them would be ¡°real¡± friends.

    Sylvia did not realize that the change in her mentality was the beginning of her corruption. On the other hand, ine and Ariel were slightly speechless. Considering magical achievements, their skills far exceeded Serena. How did they suddenly turn into Be¡¯s knight attendants!

 Volume 3 Chapter 130: The Sound of Conflict in Henriettaâ€™s Magic Tools Shop

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 130: The Sound of Conflict in Henrietta¡¯s Magic Tools Shop</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    Olsylvia Academy East Campus, Olivia Wizard Academy Society¡¯s Activity Center, Latimore Business District, Henrietta¡¯s Magic Tools Shop.

    This ancient magic tools shop¡¯s proprietor didn¡¯t belong to the human race but was a member of the Silver Dragon Race.

    Amongst the dragon races, the Silver Dragon Race¡¯s reputation was built on magic. Rumor has it that the owner of this shop was a part of the Silver Dragon Race¡¯s royal bloodline. This was also the Dragon Race¡¯s only magic tools shop left in Olsylvia Academy. Compared to a human-run magic tools shop, like Sharon House¡¯s shop, the quality of goods in this shop was much higher.

    ¡°Hello miss, our shop¡¯s rules state that a Knight¡¯s followers and underlings are not allowed inside the shop. Thesedies may not enter.¡±

    At the front door of the shop, two door-guards blocked Be¡¯s group. Be looked carefully at the two guards. After carefully taking a nce at the guards, she concluded that these two youths, sporting short silver hair, were not humans. A Demon King was very sensitive to the scent of the human race.

    These two fellows blocking them were most likely the members of the Dragon Race. Although they were speaking the humannguage, their pronunciation and inflection were very awkward. The arrogant Dragon Race basically couldn¡¯t be bothered to learn the humannguage. If it weren¡¯t necessary for the business, they probably wouldn¡¯t even know it.

    These two Silver Dragon Race youths had a very handsome appearance. Be thought that they could be ced into the top-twenty most handsome guys of Olysylvia Academy. It was too bad that Be had zero interest towards males; she was more interested in Dragon Race beauties.

    ¡°This... Be, are those your followers? If they are, then even I can¡¯t help you.¡±

    Serena turned around and looked at the two ¡°followers¡± behind Be. With this nce, she saw the previously unnoticed robbery. On ine and Ariel¡¯s exposed hands, she saw several precious special rings.

    ording to the rules set down by the various human empires, followers and servants were not normally allowed to possess these many spatial storage rings. These two girls were wearing more spatial storage rings than a standard servant.

    However, because of this, Serena¡¯s tone changed into a querying one. She was embarrassed to realize that she had mistaken Ariel and ine as Be¡¯s servants.

    ¡°They aren¡¯t servants, they¡¯re allowed inside, my brothers.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but unless they are magic professionals or knights, they will not be allowed to enter. Their bodies don¡¯t even possess the slightest hint of magic...¡±

    Before the two arrogant Dragon Race guardsmen could finish their sentences, they were pressed tightly against the shop¡¯s walls by two Wind Walls. Ariel had her right hand raised toward them; a wave of fierce Phoenix Magic had swelled from the illusory magic gate behind her.

    ¡°Arcana Gate... You are...¡±

    ¡°I-I am Be¡¯s maid, my name isn¡¯t important. Are you satisfied with this answer, fellow student Serena?¡±

    ¡°That umm... I was mistaken, I¡¯m truly sorry!¡±

    The Arcana Gate was also known as the Magic Gate. This wasn¡¯t an ability that a normal mage could use. Ariel¡¯s demonstration of this ability cemented her superiority over both Serena and Sylvia. Those two could not use the Magic Gate. In fact, in the entirety of Olysylvia Magic Academy, the number of students who could use it could be counted on one hand.

    Ariel wasn¡¯t merely limited to a single Magic Gate either. She had demonstrated mastery over every single Magic Gate for Be. Her magic arts were several times more diverse than even Magic Dragon Knight Lisha¡¯s. If she were to show off her full potential at this moment, she¡¯d probably smash Serena and Sylvia¡¯s self-confidence into smithereens.

    ¡°Miss Honorable Mage, please forgive our previous dy. Let¡¯s drop this maid joke already!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a member of Be¡¯s family, and I also take care of some maid-rted duties. I wasn¡¯t joking, furthermore, I¡¯m a very serious person. I wouldn¡¯t use this kind of thing as a joke.¡±

    While Ariel said to Serena and the others, she was also subtly pledging allegiance to Be. During this entire conflict, Be maintained a faint smile on her face, giving the silent confirmation to Ariel¡¯s statement. Elena stood silently to the side. If Ariel hadn¡¯t attacked, then the Puppet Silk in Elena¡¯s hand would¡¯ve struck.

    Be¡¯s group ignored the two poor fellows at the door and walked straight into the Henrietta Magic Tools Shop. Ariel¡¯s Wind Magic faded with the closing of that Magic Gate. After the wind magic faded, the two Silver Dragon Race youths traded shocked nces.

    As the members of the magically talented Silver Dragon Race, they could perceive more than a human mage. Earlier, Serena¡¯s Wind Arcana Gate had revealed far more to the two of them than it had to Serena and Sylvia.

    ¡°Owen, did you see? That female mage wasn¡¯t limited to only one Magic Gate. It is impossible for humans to possess that many Magic Gates; something like this has never appeared in the history of mankind.¡±

    ¡°Neil, I almost think that she isn¡¯t a human. Forget it, Princess and the Prince of the Red Dragon Race are still inside, we¡¯d better not disturb them. We¡¯ll report thister.¡±

    Latimore Business District. Henrietta Magic Tools Shop, Main Hall.

    This wasn¡¯t the first magic tools shop that Be had visited. She had spent some time at the Sharon House¡¯s Magic Tools Shop and knew her way around a bit. Theyout inside Henrietta¡¯s Magic Tool¡¯s Shop and the Sharon House were rather simr.

    A well-equipped mage would be sure to have the following: magic staff, mage¡¯s hat, battle treasure, mage¡¯s boots, magic book (Grimoire), and magic crystals. As for the extras like pets, contracted summons, mounts, magic scrolls, various rings, nes, and earrings, these would depend on the wealth of the mage and would often be borrowed from a collective pool.

    The magic tools weren¡¯t cheap, not even the basic items. In fact, amongst the magic professions, the profession as a mage was only considered entry-level. If one wanted to rank up to a wizard, one had to prepare a set of magic wizard tools which included rare items like the cursed voodoo doll.

    All the items disyed on the shelves had shocking price tags. Even the lowest of the prices were marked in the golden ingots. For the greedy Dragon Race, mere gold coins could no longer satisfy their hoarding desires; rather the shine of a golden ingot was much more pleasing to their eyes.

    A single golden ingot was worth at least 100 gold coins, no wonder there were so few customers at this shop. It turned out that it was a bright and proud ¡°ck shop¡±. In the main hall, there wasn¡¯t even the shadow of a person outside of Be¡¯s group.

    Though the quality of the goods within Henrietta¡¯s Magic Tool Shop was very high, the prices were way too expensive. Plus, the descriptions next to the items were all in the Dragonnguage, there wasn¡¯t a single sentence in humannguage.

    Perhaps theck of humannguage was to prevent bargaining. After all, if you didn¡¯t understand the description, how could you effectively bargain?

    Be¡¯s current mastery over the Dragon Race¡¯snguage was at the stage of speaking and listening, she couldn¡¯t read or write yet. Although Olysylvia Academy offered a course on the Dragonnguage, Be had not taken the course. All of her knowledge on the subject came from Princess Laceman of the Golden Dragon Race.

    After undergoing Be¡¯s various means of ¡°bullying¡±, Laceman had taught Be all she knew about the Dragon Race¡¯s spokennguage, and Be had quickly be fluent.

    Henrietta¡¯s Magic Tool Shop organized its magic tools into three sections: Equipment, Pets, and essories. Be thought that it was very simr to the online games of her past life. The goods in this shop were vastly superior to the ones she had seen on the street stalls on her way here.

    However, the pricing was a little awkward. A grimoire was at least ten gold ingots, and not a single piece of magic equipment was priced under ten gold ingots. A thousand gold coins for a single piece of equipment, this was worse than broad daylight robbery! Even a tyrant like Be felt that it was too expensive, let alone an average mage.

    ¡°There is no such thing as a poor mage.¡±

    This phrase was written on the walls of the Mage¡¯s Guild, which Be finally understood. Thank goodness she was a Knight. Although knights also burned money, whenpared to a mage, it was merely a fraction of the cost.

    ¡°Louis, don¡¯te here to bother me anymore. This is my family¡¯s shop. Don¡¯t you know how annoying you are!¡±

    ¡°Isabel, don¡¯t be angry. In the future, this will be my family¡¯s shop anyways, we¡¯re all family here...¡±

    ¡°Louis! Who are you saying is your family?! Please leave!¡±

    ¡°Isabel, just stop struggling. Our families¡¯ old heads have already met, this matter is already decided.¡±

    Looking over, Be saw the owner of the shop, standing behind a nearby counter. It was the princess of the Silver Dragon Race, Isabel. She was currently arguing with Prince Louis of the Red Dragon Race. Since the two were arguing in the royal dialect of the Dragon Language, not even Serena ¨C who had been tranting thebels for Be, understood what they were talking about.

    The Royal Dragon Language was based on an entirely different system than the Common Dragonnguage. It was a highly guarded secret of the Dragon Race. The version that human professors taught at the academy was naturally the Common Dragonnguage.

    Although Serena the ¡°Trantor¡± couldn¡¯t understand them, Be could. She had learned it from Princess Laceman, who had buckled under Be¡¯s ¡°flowery¡± torture methods and taught her the exclusivenguage of the Dragon Race Royals.

    Princess Laceman never realized that she would end up screwing over her royal sister Isabel. In the future when Be infiltrates the Dragon Races, her mastery over the royal dialect would lead to her stunning sess.

    Naturally, Isabel, being the princess of the Silver Dragon Race, possessed a flowing waterfall of pure silver hair. Out of all the silver-haired beauties that Be had seen, her¡¯s was the purest silver. Her eyes were the same as Holy Swordsman Cynthia¡¯s true eyes as well, a pure silver.

    Isabel and Holy Swordsman Cynthia looked so simr that Be might¡¯ve mistaken her for Cynthia had Be not heard her speak beforehand.

    ¡®That, um, handsome red-head bothering Isabel must be the Prince of the Scarlet Dragon Race,¡¯ thought Be.

    Scarlet Dragons were also known as Red Dragons, and they were basically the fire dragons. Using scarlet as their moniker was purely an attempt at pointless sophistry.

    Amongst the Dragon Races, the fire dragons were present in abundance. Most of the human Dragon Knights rode fire dragons as well. Their power amongst the Dragon Races was very strong.

    Compared to the Red Dragons, the rare Silver Dragon Race was in a much weaker position. In fact, Louis was openly bullying Isabel in her own house, and there was nothing she could do.

    As she red at Louis, this bastard that was harassing her in her own home, Isabel felt a helpless fury. If her girlfriend Princess Laceman were her, this stinky dragon would never dare to bother her.

    In the past, every time Louis hade to start trouble, he¡¯d always be sent packing by Princess Laceman. But ever since she had mysteriously disappeared, Louis had taken advantage of her absence toe to harass Isabel.

    The patriarch of the Silver Dragon Race, Isabel¡¯s father, had started urging her to get married to Louis ever since Princess Laceman had disappeared. He would say that if she didn¡¯t get married and suddenly disappeared like Princess Laceman, then the royal family of the Silver Dragon Race would be doomed.

    Right at this moment, Isabel spotted Be¡¯s group. She noticed that a beautiful golden-haired knight had been staring in her direction this entire time. Seeing the expression on her face, it seemed as if she had somehow understood her conversation with Louis. Subconsciously, Isabel believed that Be had understood them.

    ¡°Hey Boss Lady, aren¡¯t you running a ck shop here! Why is this grimoire so expensive?¡±

    Be walked closer to the counter and started talking to Isabel in themon Dragonnguage. Behind Be, Elena and Ariel watched closely. Although they hadn¡¯t taken Dragon Language as their foreignnguage course, they knew that there would be plenty of excitement as soon as Be started talking to this silver-haired beauty.

    Serena and Sylvia both red at Be. Wasn¡¯t she foreign to the Dragon Language! Howe her ent was even better than theirs. Serena received arge blow, she regretted being so friendly to Be earlier. She had worked her ass off all day as a trantor, now it seemed that she had worked for no reason.

    Thinking up to here, Serena was so frustrated that she wanted to sneak away. However, Sylvia seemed to have read her mind and reached over to hold her hand, giving her a reassuring look. This helped calm Serena down, and she revealed a grateful smile to Sylvia.

    Unfortunately, Sylvia¡¯s heart had already ¡°ckened¡±. She simply didn¡¯t want Serena to escape, otherwise, Be wouldn¡¯t be able to ¡°eat up¡± Serena. She didn¡¯t want to be the only victim of Be¡¯s ¡°bullying¡± anymore, she wanted to drag Serena down with her. At this moment, Sylvia became Be¡¯s aplice.

    ¡°Customer, m-my shop¡¯s goods are priced as such. Don¡¯t be unreasonable!¡±

    Seeing Be¡¯s knight¡¯s armor and equipment, Isabel felt a wave of frustration in her heart. It was already chaotic enough with Louis here starting problems. Now a bunch of unreasonable female knights had shown up too. Was today her unlucky day!

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Be could speak the Dragon Language, and might be a Dragon Knight, Isabel would¡¯ve ignored her. Isabel was running a Magic Tools Shop, a knighting in here andining about the prices waspletely out of line.

    Bepletely ignored Louis¡¯s questioning nce as she walked past. She came up to Isabel, reached over, and forcefully pulled Isabel from her seat in front of her.

    ¡°You... what are you trying to do, I¡¯m the...¡±

    ¡°Shh, be quiet. Help me put on this act if you want to get rid of this annoying fellow.¡±

    Be tilted her body and pressed up against Isabel and whispered to her in the Royal Dragonnguage. After hearing her speak, Isabel stopped struggling and fell still, and the entire Henrietta Magic Tools Shop fell still as well.

 Volume 3 Chapter 131: The Contractual Agreement with Princess Isabel Part 1

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 131: The Contractual Agreement with Princess Isabel Part 1</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Olsylvia Academy, East Campus. Olivia Wizard Academy¡¯s Society Activity Area, Latimore Business District, the main hall of the Henrietta Magical Emporium.

    Be stood nonchntly on the side as the already suspicious Prince Lewis of the crimson Dragon Race began to drag Princess Isabel away.

    ¡°Hold on! Where did this lunatice from? She is my fianc??e. Let go of her. Now!¡±

    ¡°This book that I bought from thedy boss is a fake and half of the book is empty. I¡¯m just pulling her aside to talk to her. I don¡¯t think that this is any of your business?¡±

    Be had spoken to Lewis in the regr dragonnguage. Of course, she had not actually bought anything from this ce. The point of her lie was to take Isabel away from this godforsaken ce.

    ¡°Isabel, what¡¯s going on? I don¡¯t believe for a moment that you would sell her some kind of bogus book!¡±

    Unfortunately, Prince Lewis still had his wits about him as he prevented Be and Isabel from leaving. The Silver Dragon race had always been highly meticulous regarding their magical books and records. He would never believe that any book would be sold if it was iplete.

    ¡°You should not meddle in our affairs. Moreover, you are not rted to me in any way. Don¡¯t test my patience!¡±

    Isabel was now caught in a dilemma. Be¡¯s methods were truly terrible, and her lie was not good either. If Isabel admitted to selling fake books, she would lose all future business. Even though the items in her store were rather expensive, they were all genuine goods.

    ¡°Youss, you would dare go against me for a mere human girl? Do you wish...¡±

    The Fire Dragon Race had an infamously quick temper. However, no one really knew if it was rted to their fiery element. As a Prince of the Crimson Dragon Race, Prince Lewis was used to getting his way by acting arrogantly. The fact that Isabel was about to chase him away had triggered something in him and he sent his hand flying toward where Isabel was standing.

    Instantly, a deafening sound could be heard as a small dust storm appeared where Isabel was standing. Lewis¡¯ attack was imbued with the power of the Dragon Race. To the untrained eye, Lewis simply seemed to be moving his arm. However, in terms of power and strength, it was no different from wielding his dragon ws.

    As the dust settled, Be was standing between Isabel and Lewis. She has Lewis¡¯s wrist gripped tightly in her right hand, preventing him from striking Isabel¡¯s face.

    There was nothing else that Be could have done. She was desperate! There was no way she could stand by and allow Princess Isabel to be bullied by others. Lewis¡¯ attack was akin to a direct hit from a dragon w. As he wielded all that brute force, Be felt as though a tornado was imminent when she stopped him.

    Although Be had managed to intervene this time, it was not an easy feat, as the Dragon Race tended to attack rather aggressively. Be¡¯s iron-forged Knight¡¯s Gauntlet had been reduced to dust from the sheer power of the attack. Many cracks had also formed on her knight¡¯s armor.

    Fortunately, Be had her Olyslvia Academy uniform underneath the armor. Otherwise, if this had continued, she would have ended up revealing much more of her body than she had bargained for.

    Any other Holy Knight would have at least had their arm renderedpletely useless or worse. However, other than a slight numbness and a tingling sensation in her arm, Be felt fine.

    ¡°You... you managed to hold this off. Are you... no way, you¡¯re a Dragon Knight? Where¡¯s your dragon?¡±

    ¡°Whether or not I¡¯m a Dragon Knight is none of your business! If you want to fight, then make it quick. Quit talking nonsense!¡±

    Be did have her own Dragon steeds ¨C the Princess of the Golden Dragons, Laceman, and the Devastating Evil Dragon Emperor, Lolita. Technically, she could be considered as a Dragon Knight. However, Be did not dare to summon these two dragons in battle yet. As Be had forcibly imed Laceman as her own, she had not fully submitted to Be.

    As for Lolita, she posed a strong threat to all, regardless of if they were a regr member of the Dragon Race or even Dragon Emperors or Dragon Gods. It would be best to keep Lolita¡¯s powers and abilities under wraps for now rather than reveal it for such trivialities.

    ¡°I get it now. You are her Dragon Knight. Isabel, you¡¯re too cunning. I didn¡¯t expect you toe up with such antics to get out of our marriage agreement! It seems like I have underestimated you.¡±

    Lewis lowered his right hand as he appeared to have reached an understanding. ording to the traditions of the Dragon Race, having a humanpanion meant that the human was part of the Dragon Race as a Dragon Knight. Before the annulment of the deal made with the Dragon Knight, one would not be able to get married.

    Prince Lewis¡¯s deduction that Be was Princess Isabel¡¯s Dragon Knight was not unfounded. First of all, Be was a Knight who was able to stop his attack. This meant that she was much stronger than most Holy Knights. Furthermore, Be knew the Dragon Race¡¯snguage. All this information pointed to Be being Princess Isabel¡¯s Dragon Knight.

    However, if Be was not Isabel¡¯s Dragon Knight, then many things needed to be exined. As far as Lewis knew, no Dragon Knight would be audacious enough to stand up for a random unrted member of the Dragon Race, especially if there was a risk of offending a member of the Dragon Royal Family.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to bother about who my Dragon Knight is. I¡¯m saying this one more time. You are not wee here. Lewis, you should leave. Now!¡±

    Isabel had thought about denying everything that Lewis had said. But, on second thought, this could be an easy way to get out of this sticky situation. There was no way that the Crimson Dragon Race would force her to fulfill her marriage agreement with Prince Lewis until the end of her contract with the Dragon Knight.

    Isabel had always kept herself upied with her research about the various forms of magic. As the Dragon Race had a much longer life expectancy than the human race, she was not interested in the affairs of the heart yet. In addition, she was not the biggest fan of the Crimson Dragon Race that Prince Lewis belonged to. The Crimson Dragons Race were well known for their vtile temperament and Isabel disliked dragons who were quick to anger.

    However, she did not admit that Be was her personal Dragon Knight either. The methods to authenticate if someone was a Dragon Knight was extremely cumbersome. If Be was a Dragon Knight, as a Princess of the Dragon Race, Isabel would have known this information in advance.

    ¡°Isabel, do you think I would not find out that you have selected your personal Dragon Knight on the sly? I will personally report this to my Father. Littless, just give up. You are not worthy to be her Dragon Knight.¡±

    Be was rather impressed with Lewis¡¯s ability to make things up on his own, even though there was nothing going on. However, thanks to his contribution, he had provided an opportunity for Be to create a connection with Isabel. Before that, Be had been racking her brains on how to connect with her.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, I am her Dragon Knight. Do you have a problem with that? She¡¯s not objecting in any way. Isabel, I think it might be best if you tell him if I am your Dragon Knight or not.¡±

    Isabel did not expect Be to take advantage of the situation as she had intended to get past this quickly and brush it under the rug! Be was essentially forcing her hand in the matter. If she were to admit that Be was her Dragon Knight, they might have to do this for real. As this was being said in the presence of Prince Lewis, it would be far tooplicated to go back on her word.

    Isabel chose to remain silent in her adamance to not fall into the trap that Be had set up. The Silver Dragon Race specialized in magic and was far more intelligent than many of the other Dragon Races. In the current situation, holding her tongue would be the best option for now.

    This Princess of the Dragon Race was rather interesting. Be could not help but steal a few nces at Isabel. Undoubtedly, she was highly intelligent, which was indicative of the Silver Dragon Race, who valued knowledge and intelligence above all else. It was going to be harder toy im to her than the Princess of the Golden Dragon Race, Laceman. Isabel was definitely going to pose a bigger challenge to her.

    Lewis had taken Isabel¡¯s silence as an admission. Even though the human race and the dragon race had formed an alliance for many years, in the hearts of the dragon race, they did not truly consider their rtionship as a partnership. Even after all this time, both parties had not attained mutual trust.

    ¡°There¡¯s no point in saying anything else. The both of us have already... anyway, you came after, so none of this is your business. The door is right over there, you can see yourself out.¡±

    ¡°It seems like you won¡¯t give up, no matter what I say. In that case, I will have to...¡±

    Prince Lewis stopped in the middle of his sentence as the entire main hall of the Henrietta Magical Emporium was engulfed in a thick mist that smelled like the ocean. Once a member of the Crimson Dragon Race was surrounded by the oceanic aura, they could easily be subdued by the water type magic.

 Volume 3 Chapter 131: The Contractual Agreement with Princess Isabel Part 2

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 131: The Contractual Agreement with Princess Isabel Part 2</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Ariel stood watching nearby. The scent of the ocean came from one of the Doors of Magic behind her. The appearance of these doors had caused the two beautiful maiden mages, Serena and Sylvia, toment their own inferiority andck of ability. In addition, the Gates of Magic which Ariel had used before were air type, which was different from the oceanic type that she was using at the moment.

    A mage that could wield the immense elemental powers of the Arcana Doors and control two of them had powers that already surpassed their teacher. Selena had nearly been forced to her knees by the sheer force of the oceanic aura. As a mage with an affinity with fire, oceanic magic like this was usually useless against her, but not this time.

    Lewis had temporarily calmed down from his earlier wrath. Even though Ariel had her hood up, which hid the expression on her face, it was obvious that she had her eyes locked on Lewis. If this arrogant Prince of the Crimson Dragon Race dared to do anything rash, Ariel would immediatelye after him with her water-based magic.

    ¡°The Oceanic Doors... you... If you would honor my humble request, I wish to know the name of the Arcana Master.¡±

    Isabel had felt the startling oceanic aura fill the air and her demeanor towards Ariel changed immediately. Previously, she did not think much of it and simply assumed that Ariel and ine were Be¡¯s Knight aides.

    The Oceanic Doors were one of the highest levels of water-based magic that could be performed. Under normal circumstances, only a mage who had attained at least the Sage level would be able to cast the Oceanic Doors. Within Olsylvia Academy, no known mage was able to cast the Oceanic Doors. With a casual slip of her ability, it was now known that Ariel¡¯s power had already risen to the Sage level.

    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt me, Isabel. She does not know the dragonnguage. Also, she¡¯s my friend, so don¡¯t get any funny ideas.¡±

    Be shot a warning look at Isabel. The Silver Dragon Race held magic in high regard. Chances are, they would choose a mage as a Dragon Knight. If Isabel changed her mind and requested Ariel as her Dragon Knight, then all of Be¡¯s efforts thus far would be for nothing.

    ¡°Forget it then... you don¡¯t have to be so fierce! I¡¯m just asking...¡±

    With Be¡¯s warning, Isabel temporarily gave up the idea of getting Ariel on her side. On the other hand, Prince Lewis was at an impasse. This was not the territory of the Crimson Dragons. In addition, there was a mage who could cast the Oceanic Doors. To be precise, the odds would definitely be against him if he were to engage in a fight with a mage who had attained the Sage level.

    ¡°Just you wait. This time, I¡¯ll let you go for the sake of the Magical Sage. Isabel, just wait and see. I will reveal the fact that you sought out your own Dragon Knight in private when I return home!¡±

    An ashen-faced Lewis then scrambled out of Henrietta¡¯s magic tools shop. If they had gotten into a fight here and damaged any of Isabel¡¯s goods, he would not be able to cover the costs.

    Aside from Ariel¡¯s presence, Lewis was a little unnerved by ine, who was just standing there at the side. This mysterious youngdy who remained silent the whole time could potentially be more dangerous than Ariel.

    Lewis¡¯ instincts were not wrong at all. Not long ago, ine had joined her efforts with Noreya and killed many of the dragon race¡¯s secret guards through sneak attacks. This proved that ine was far more dangerous than Ariel, as thetter did not have any dragon ughters on her record.

    ¡°He¡¯s finally gone. You¡¯re Princess Isabel, right? I¡¯m so sorry for what just happened earlier.¡±

    ¡°Hmph... you¡¯re a bad fellow. Hey, why are you leaving?!¡±

    Isabel was about toin when she realized that Be had every intention to escape. She then grabbed on to Be and held her tight. There was no way she would allow herself to be yed this way! The agreement was to put on this show together. It was too much of a rogue move to try to run away before it was done!

    ¡°Of course I¡¯m leaving! One look at that guy and you¡¯d know that he is one bad egg who does not know anything about being understanding and merciful. If I stay here and he brings back a bunch of people to create trouble, I¡¯ll be dead meat!¡±

    Be had said this while feeling a little guilty. Her entire suit of armor had been blown to pieces by a single blow from the other party. One more hit and it would be incredibly awkward if she fought until the point of ¡°clothes exposure¡±. It was the first time Be had experienced the terrifying power of the dragon race. When she was capturing Princess Laceman, it had been far too easy. This had caused her to underestimate the power of the dragon race. This time, she was definitely in over her head.

    ¡°What kind of knight are you? That¡¯s despicable. Can¡¯t you just finish this?!¡±

    ¡°No, I cannot. You are not my steed. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve even been here today! Miss, I think you have the wrong person!¡±

    Isabel held on tightly to Be, as though she was afraid that Be would make another attempt to escape. However, she could not pinpoint the exact reason why she refused to let Be go. Isabel¡¯s instincts told her that Be would be able to get her out of her current predicament. This cunning human knight was just trying her luck at getting arger remuneration.

    Although Be¡¯s body double, Princess Felia, was a Demon King, she herself was not of this dimension. If she were to purposely keep her identity a secret and refrain from using any of the Demon King¡¯s moves, no outsider would ever know. Therefore, Princess Isabel was unable to tell that Be was, in fact, a Demon King.

    Among the various branches of the Dragon Race, only the Ebony Dragon race would make deals with Demon Kings and demonic beings. Since Isabel did not know of Be¡¯s identity as a Demon King, she still felt a little gratitude towards her for chasing Lewis away.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough... this is far too irresponsible. If you are going to help someone, you might as well do it all the way! Other than the steed agreement, I¡¯ll do anything you... hey, hold on, why are you leaving again? We can still negotiate the terms, right?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any other terms, except for the steed agreement. Isabel, I¡¯m sure you already know, it is every knight¡¯s lifelong dream to be a Dragon Knight.¡±

    Be refused to budge. The whole point of her effort was for the pleasure of the girl¡¯spany. Also, she could never have enough steeds. Since Be was not human, she was not subjected to the rule that ¡°Each Dragon Knight can only own one flying Dragon steed¡±. The most crucial point was that Isabel was a silver-haired beauty, which meant that she was absolutely irresistible to Be. If Be did not im her, it would be out of character for her.

    ¡°I can introduce other... wait, don¡¯t be so eager to turn away from me!¡±

    ¡°Well, I only want you. No? If you object, I¡¯ll leave then. I have always believed in my instincts. Since the moment I saw you, I knew that we were connected by fate. Don¡¯t bring up any other conditions. I will not change my mind!¡±

    ¡°Well... as long as you can help me resolve the issue of Lewis trying to force me into marriage, I will agree to your request.¡±

    After much consideration, Isabel eventually decided to give in to Be¡¯s terms. If Be sessfully passed the official certification process, it would not be too bad to enter into a partnership and have her as a dragon knight. Any member of the dragon race who had a dragon knight did not have to get married in the near future. Isabel fully intended to use this as an excuse to reject the advances of Prince Lewis and any other future suitor who was of the dragon race.

    ¡°We appear to have reached an agreement. It¡¯s a pleasure making a deal with you.¡±

    With the other maidens as witnesses, Be and the Silver Dragon Princess Isabel had reached some sort of mutual agreement. As ine and Ariel did not understand the dragonnguage, they had no idea what Be and Isabel had just said. However, judging by the fact that they were shaking hands, they could deduce that they would be having another ¡°sister¡± around in their hostel.

    Serena and Sylvia, who could understand what they were saying, werepletely stunned. Members of the dragon race¡¯s royal family, especially the ones like the princess, basically did not care for being a human¡¯s dragon steed. Thest time when Princess Lisha and Princess Laceman of the Golden Dragon Race had entered into the agreement was practically an ident!

    ¡°Alright, Princess Isabel, you can call me by my nickname, Be. Now, what I need from you is the Departed Spirits¡¯ Overture, a Pure ck Crystal Ball, and a dragon egg from an Ebony Dragon. Also, do you have...¡±

    ¡°Be, if not for your help earlier on, I would have sent you out the door immediately. Such evil, malicious magical tools... that aside, the Ebony Dragon Race are our sworn enemies!¡±

    ¡°Also, you havee to the wrong person. Even if you had asked me, I would not have any of these items for sale! You might have been better off asking Princess riss. That wildss will probably have everything that you¡¯ll need!¡±

 Volume 3 Chapter 132: Ambush Incident At The Latimore Business District Part 1

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 132: Ambush Incident At The Latimore Business District Part 1</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Olsylvia Academy, East Campus, Olivia Wizard Academy¡¯s Society Activity Area, Latimore Business District. In the shop hall of the Henrietta Magical Emporium.

    With the guidance of Silver Dragon Princess Isabel, Be and others were fortunate enough to enter into the Emporium¡¯s inner section. If a shoppletely followed the standard rules of business which the various empires of the human race alliance used, many of the magical emporiums would not be earning money.

    ording to the Kingdom of Arcana, the Aldridge Empire drew up the ???Law of Magic Artifact Transaction???. The selling of magic artifacts in the market was substantially restricted. For example, the sale of the magic scroll that had explosive power, and was easy enough to be used by children, was heavily restricted.

    Under the Law of Magic Artifact Transaction, it was prohibited to sell offensive magic scrolls. Only defensive and status buffing magic scrolls could be sold. Even the escape and debuff magic scrolls were forbidden.

    The magic scrolls in this Other World belonged to the category of dangerous goods. They were simr to the guns in the previous life. Every town in the Human Race Empire had a great array which prohibited magic use inside the safe region. It was used to guard against those ¡°press¡± type mages who used magic to create trouble.

    However, the Magic Prohibition Array could not restrict attacks that were released from magic scrolls. The array only targeted the mages and not magic artifacts. Therefore, it was also necessary to forbid the magic scrolls.

    But, the ban was not strictly implemented. Just like in the previous world, in the Other World, ¡°those above have policies while those below have their own countermeasures.¡± Each Emporium¡¯s inner section took advantage of loopholes in the Law of Magic Artifact Transaction. The most ironic thing was, regardless of the magic scroll¡¯s attribute, so long it was an auction transaction, it was considered legal. The revenue from auctioning the magic scrolls was the Magic Empire¡¯s major source of revenue. Regarding this Law of Magic Artifact Transaction, those people who knew the inside story also knew that this was a trick to deceive themoners.

    In the inner section of Isabel¡¯s shop, all sorts of magic scrolls were scattered around. The majority of the scrolls were offensive magic scrolls, and the prices were not cheap either. This shop might be setting the prices with gold coins, but a single scroll had a starting sales price of ten gold coins and that was the cheapest.

    In the inner section, aside from the magic scrolls that were selling well were some other prohibited magic artifacts. For instance, books with some group attack magic techniques that most people weren¡¯t allowed to easily learn. The books which recordedrge-scale group attack magics were also ssified as dangerous magic artifacts and had restrictions as far as a transaction went.

    ¡°Be, this is a Hellfire Sea Scroll of the advanced magic fire attribute technique. Do you want to buy it? The original price is one hundred gold coins and I shall give you a friendly discount of 1%. What do you think?¡±

    With friends like you, who needs enemies? Be pinched the magic scroll in her hands and, with difficulty, resisted the urge to ridicule Isabel. In the folk legends, most of the Dragon Race had the trait of being greedy for money. It seemed like the legend was not fake.

    There was no difference between a 1% discount and no discount since it would only be cheaper by one gold coin. How could it be any different from having no discount? Be looked at the other people that had followed along. With regards to the price of merchandise over here, they had no objection at all. It was so difficult toprehend the world of the mages, her line of thought simply was not able to keep up with them.

    ¡°I do not need scrolls, Isabel. Do you not have the book of Departed Spirits¡¯ Overture over here?¡±

    ¡°The book Departed Spirits¡¯ Overture is a prohibited item. That magic book is used to summon various kinds of departed spirits. I will not have it over here. The three goods that you are looking for basically are all contraband goods that are hard to get hold of.¡±

    It was true that Isabel did not have the three magic artifacts that Be wanted. From the start, it was likely that the person who had issued the mission was brainless. It was not easy to find artifacts that were not sold at all.

    ¡°Isabel, since you do not have the items that I want, I shall leave first¡±.

    ¡°Be, do not hurry to leave. Stay for a while longer. I have a lot of fun things over here that you might be interested in.¡±

    Seeing that Be wanted to leave, Isabel felt anxious. She was afraid that Prince Lewis woulde back halfway through storming off. If Be left, Ariel would also leave. Without Ariel, if Lewis was toe back to harass her, then that would be troublesome.

    Be did not manage to leave as Isabel pulled her hand once again and refused to let her leave. The Dragon Race¡¯s strength was much stronger than the normal human race. Unless Be risked exposing her identity and used her strength as a Demon King, she would not be able to struggle free of Isabel¡¯s hand.

    ¡°Lady boss, this is very incorrect. If I do not want to buy, you can¡¯t sell with force, right!?¡±

    ¡°This... the price can still be negotiated! Be, how about 2%. This is already a friendship price.¡±

    ¡°Isabel, the value of friendship in your heart is too low! I am leaving. I wille to your shop again if fate allows it.¡±

    Seeing Be being held firmly by Isabel and in the awkward situation of not being able to break free, Selena had no choice but to go forward and try to mediate the situation. Although Sylvia also knew the Dragon Language, she was still a little moody towards Be, therefore, she just pretended that there was nothing was happening and stood by the side.

    ¡°Princess Isabel, please just let go of Be. She is not a mage, so it is normal that she would have no interest in the merchandise of this shop.¡±

    ¡°This... I am thinking... Be, wait. Don¡¯t be in a hurry to leave. The true price with a 4% discount is also fine.¡±

    Be took advantage of Isabel¡¯s wandering mind. When the hand that was pulling Be¡¯s showed signs of loosening, in a split second, she hurriedly struggled free. After that, Be rapidly walked towards the door. If Be continued to stay, she was afraid she would be ¡°poisoned¡± by Isabel¡¯s discount method. She didn¡¯t want to ridicule Isabel, hence the best method was to go first.

    After Be stepped out of the door of the shop, before she could react, she was ambushed by dozens of arrows. This was the real sense of ¡°killed upon door opening¡±. Because she was not ready to defend, Be directly bore the brunt of the attack of the ten over arrows. She copsed towards the inside of the door.

    This shop was poisonous. When items were not bought, the person would be killed. This was thest thought Be had before she fell to the ground. She thought that all these hitmen were employed by Princess Isabel to be especially used in dealing with those ¡°scoundrel¡± customers who hade into the shop and left without buying anything. Not buying an item could result in fatal death.

    The men who had sneak attacked Be were members from a hitman squad. They had wanted to wait for Be toe out and go to somece with fewer people before attacking. However, they had waited for some time and could not wait any longer. Without any better option, they had chosen to attack after the door was opened.

    ¡°Sessful surprise attack! The target has been eliminated. Quickly retreat.¡±

    ¡°What a pity that such a nice maiden just died.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, quickly leave. If we do not leave then... my... my leg¡±

    The hitman squad that was hiding in a high building in a distant ce was going to retreat, but then they were attacked. The shadows under their bodies suddenly came alive and held out hands to pull at their legs. Before they could react, both feet were ¡°eaten up¡± by their shadows.

    The poor hitmen from the squad did not manage to counterattack before being engulfed alive by their own shadows. There were no remnants left on the ground and it almost seemed as if they had not been there at all. After the shadows had eaten up the hitmen, one by one they stood up. They seemed to be like living people that could stand and used words to have interactions with each other.

    ¡°This group of inferior humans dared to surprise attack the great Demon King. Really, the great Demon King has indeed treated the human race too well.¡±

    ¡°Stop worrying, the great Demon King¡¯s grand n was not meant for us, the gs, to guess at will. Quickly handle the matter and clear away the corpses. If we arete, it will not be easy to exin to Lord L.¡±

    From a room in the building next door to the small building, themand members of the hitman squad were observing Be¡¯s situation through the window. They did not know that actually the operation squad in the building next door had already been wiped out as a group.

    ¡°What is going on? What the hell is the action squad doing? Have they not sessfully assassinated the target? Why have they not issued the retreat from the operation?¡±

    ¡°Wait a while more. Probably, they...¡±

    The door to the room was directly forced open and people stormed in. The hitmen in the room did not manage to see the facial features of the attackers before they were hit by countless darts and became like a ho¡¯s nest. They had no time to use self-immtion artifacts on their bodies before they died.

 Volume 3 Chapter 132: Ambush Incident At The Latimore Business District Part 2

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 132: Ambush Incident At The Latimore Business District Part 2</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    A brown-haired maiden who was obviously an assassin walked into the room. She swept her eyes over the corpses of the hitmen on the floor and creased her eyebrows. It seemed that she had already guessed the identities of the hitmen.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the hitman squad that was ranked number one? How did Be offend these people? This is so troublesome.¡±

    ¡°Lord L, the hitman squad over there has already been dealt with. Please kindly instruct us in the next operation.¡±

    ¡°All of you just handle the corpses. Do not bother about other things!¡±

    There were always bodyguards around Be. All along, assassin L, who belonged exclusively to the Demon King, had brought alongrge quantities of Shadow Demons to serve as Be¡¯s bodyguards. This time Be and others were followed and attacked by the hitman squad whom L had known about all along. But because of a certain person who was also there, until Be was attacked she had been unable to interfere.

    ¡°Stop hiding. Come out! I know you are there!¡±

    ¡°L, how did you discover me?¡±

    ¡°President Ivy, it really was you. Your ability to move stealthily is indeed much higher than mine. Although I could not see your position, your body has her aura...¡±

    President Ivy looked at L very vigntly. An assassin like L could actually order the frightening Shadow demons around. She must be a dangerous person and must be eliminated. She was too concentrated on L¡¯s words and overlooked the crucialst sentence.

    ¡°L, how did you... Are you not therade of Warrior Lisha? To my surprise, you have turned corrupt too.¡±

    ¡°President Ivy, aren¡¯t you the same too? You have Be¡¯s aura on you. If not, how would I discover you? Are you shadowing Be too?¡±

    ¡°This... I happen to be just passing by. Who is following her? I will leave first then.¡±

    President Ivy, with a face full of awkwardness, nned to leave but was surrounded by a group of Shadow Demons. These Shadow Demons were not attacking President Ivy. She had already been ¡°forced¡± into joining Be¡¯s camp when the imprint was left on her body.

    ¡°What do all of you want? This ce is...¡±

    ¡°President Ivy, please do not be nervous. Let us chat properly. We all belong to her. Please do not mind this.¡±

    ¡°This is a misunderstanding. Be and I had... no... no rtions!¡±

    ¡°Oh really? It doesn¡¯t look like it! A few days ago, Natasha also said that she was not shadowing Be. In the end, she admitted...¡±

    Olsylvia Academy, East Campus, Olivia Wizard Academy¡¯s Society Activity Area, Latimore Business District, Henrietta Magical Emporium, in the Emporium¡¯s inner district and at the business hall.

    Be, with the help of ine and Ariel, plucked out the arrows which were pierced through her body. The surfaces of all these arrows were smeared with deadly poison. If it had been a normal person, the person would have already been killed by the poison. Luckily, Be was not ¡°normal¡±. These arrows had only damaged a set of her school uniform.

    Selena and Slyvia helped to stand guard at the lobby of the shop outside. As for the hitmen, Be was not very worried, as L had been protecting her in the dark together with the subordinates that she had brought along. It was likely that the hitmen had already been killed by the Shadow Demons.

    The only point that Be was curious about was that this time, L¡¯s speed in helping was too slow. If she hadn¡¯t been, Be would not have lost a set of her school uniform for no reason. Be did not know that President Ivy and L were already ¡°lesbians¡±. It was fortunate that they were all part of Be¡¯s harem and their behavior would not be considered as having an affair.

    ¡°Be, are you alright? Well, my shop is also selling mage clothes. How about, let me give you a discount of 5% from the store manager¡¯s rmendation. Look!¡±

    ¡°Isabel, you... That¡¯s enough. I have never seen such an unscrupulous businessman like you!¡±

    Be looked at Isabel, who had a face of rejoicing in other people¡¯s misfortune, and her heart was very depressed. If her clothes hadn¡¯t been scraps, she would already have left as soon as possible. Was this Princess of Silver Dragon Race naturally dark? This won¡¯t do. It was not good for her to continue to be impudent. Be had to think of a method to control her.

    Be¡¯s eyes scanned Isabel a few times. She seemed to be trying to find ways that she could strike back at Isabel. She thought of a way. Isabel and Princess Felia¡¯s statures were very simr when estimated visually. Princess Felia was Be¡¯s body and their height difference was not very big either.

    The only difference between them was Isabel¡¯s chest measurement, which was about one cup size bigger than Felia. Previously, Be took advantage of the chance when Prince Lewis of the Crimson Dragon Race was making trouble to hug Isabel for a while. In that hug, Be seized the opportunity to figure out Isabel¡¯s three measurements of bust, waist, and hip.

    ¡°Isabel, I havee around. I can buy your clothes at the original price without a discount!¡±

    ¡°What? You have agreed, that¡¯s good. I will go and grab them... Be, what is the meaning of you pulling me?¡±

    ¡°Princess Isabel, I would like to buy the piece that you are currently wearing now. There is no need to change in the changing room. All of us are girls, let us just directly do business over here!¡±

    ¡°This... This is out of the question. How can I sell something that I am wearing to other people? I still have some matters... and will not apany you anymore. I will first ... Where did all these threadse from?¡±

    After Isabel clearly saw the look in Be¡¯s eyes, which obviously harbored evil thoughts, she finally reacted, but unfortunately, it was toote. Currently, she was in her human form. ine¡¯s invisible puppet threads easily grabbed Isabel.

    ¡°I only want this piece. I am paying the original price! Could all of you help me hold her?¡±

    ¡°Can!¡±

    ¡°No problem.¡±

    Isabel slightly regretted everything, as this time she had stepped over the limit. She had wanted to take the opportunity to extort Be under false pretenses and force her to be a foolish spendthrift and use a bit of money to buy her merchandise. She didn¡¯t expect that Be would directly ¡°forcefully buy¡± the set of clothes that she was wearing and she was caught unprepared. Even her tone in speaking had also turned slightly unnatural.

    ¡°All of you are... Stop it, my clothes are not for sale! Stop it now.¡±

    ¡°Isabel, it is impossible for us to stop. Only you are allowed to sell forcefully but not us?¡±

    Isabel wanted to cry but there could be no tears. Could it be that all of the girls around Be were all monsters? Previously there was ine who was unremarkable, but her puppet threads could actually tie up the Dragon Race. Isabel was too overconfident in her strength and had gone overboard.

    ¡°Be, all things are discussable. Please do not be like that. I know I was wrong. The next time you are over here, all the merchandise that you buy will have a discount of 50% off...¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t work. You set the prices and you can always increase the price anytime. If by any chance you increase the price several times then give me a 50% discount, I would still be on the losing end.¡±

    ¡°Then what do you want? How about we discuss the price again... All of you... Do note over...¡±

    Olsylvia Academy, East Campus, Olivia Wizard Academy¡¯s Society Activity Area, Latimore Business District, St. Zachary Magical Emporium. This Magical Emporium was opened in a very hidden location. If they didn¡¯t know someone who could lead the way, the average person would not be able to find it.

    This Emporium also sold magic artifacts, but it was different from the Magical Emporium that had been opened by Princess Isabel¡¯s family. This St. Zachary Magical Emporium was the arch-enemy of the Silver Dragon Race and it had been opened by the Ebony Dragon Race. The items sold in the emporium were no less than Isabel¡¯s.

    However, the magical artifacts that the Ebony Dragon Race were selling were even more prohibited than what the Silver Dragon Race was selling. The prohibited items over there were transacted in the inner district but over here they were sold directly at the front of the shop.

    At the main entrance of the St. Zachary Magical Emporium, there was a sign in dragonnguage that clearly stated: ¡°We do not wee good-hearted customers.¡± In addition to this, the doors of the St. Zachary Magical Emporium were engraved with all kinds of cursed texts and Be was able to read most of them!

    ¡°Be, I have already lead the way to your destination and I shall not go in any further. After all, Princess riss of Ebony Dragon Race is my arch-enemy. It would not be good for her to see me.¡±

    ¡°If that is the case, then Isabel, please go back first! I ....¡±

    ¡°Big boss... You have not paid me the money for my clothes! Please do not hurry to leave and instead settle the bill first.¡±

 Volume 3 Chapter 133: The Slightly Strange Princess Clariss

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 133: The Slightly Strange Princess riss</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    Olysylvia Academy East Campus, Olivia Wizard Academy Social Activity Area, Latimore Business District, Saint Zachary¡¯s Magic Tools Shop.

    The ck Dragon Race Princess, riss, was diligently performing her daily routine as she arranged the shelves inside her shop. There weren¡¯t many customers though that wasn¡¯t because of the pricing as, like all the other magic tool shops, Saint Zachary¡¯s prices were also fraudulent.

    The main reason for the sparse customers was its remote location. In the end, the shop sold restricted magic tools, so it was better to be out here. Most of the people who knew about it were old customers, and almost none of them were good people.

    ¡°Princess riss, how are you today? I¡¯d like to inquire as to whether you possess the Departed Spirits¡¯ Overture grimoire?¡±

    ¡°Departed Spirits Overture? We don¡¯t have the original, but we do have copies! Would you like to buy one?¡±

    A feminine voice, filled with warmth and softness, attracted riss¡¯s attention. She saw a golden-haired beauty walk into the shop. This female mage was wearing a robe from her rival, Princess Isabel¡¯s, shop. She could recognize that Silver Dragon¡¯s wares at a nce.

    However, this girl knew the Royal Dragon Language which left riss surprised. There were very few humans who knew the dialect, and this simple fact raised riss¡¯s goodwill toward her.

    ¡°Hey, big sister, what¡¯s wrong? Is there something weird about my clothes?¡±

    Be originally wasn¡¯t trying to impersonate a mage, and furthermore, mage¡¯s robes were prohibited from being worn by non-mages. However, who told those assassins topletely ruin both her school uniform and her knight armor? Isabel¡¯s shop didn¡¯t stock any knight gear at all, so Be was forced to make do with mage¡¯s robes.

    Be had disguised herself for this trip to avoid garnering attention. To this end, she hadn¡¯t brought anyone else with her beside Princess Isabel who had guided her here. Serena, Sylvia, Ariel, and Elena had all stayed back at Isabel¡¯s shop. They could also act as a deterrent for Prince Louis if he came back to look for more trouble.

    ck Dragon Race Princess riss was slightly taller than Be and her hair was naturally the purest ck color. However, her eyes were a vibrant red. ording to her nemesis, Princess Isabel, riss was of mixed blood.

    As riss made her way over, she gave Be a measuring look, making Be feel a little nervous. The ck Dragon race specialized in dark magic as well as physical attacks, cultivating both magic and might. As such, they were very sensitive to the darkness attribute, which made Be worry if riss was able to see through her true identity as the Demon King.

    ¡°You... You¡¯re wearing clothes from Isabel¡¯s shop, aren¡¯t you? I remember that stupid girl¡¯s habits: she always likes to use that particr perfume. Also, human mages don¡¯t wear that style of clothing.¡±

    ¡°Oh? This really is from her shop, I...¡±

    ¡°riss, that¡¯s too much! Do you have a problem with my perfume! This brat has no feminine sense at all; she doesn¡¯t even understand how to appreciate perfume.¡±

    Isabel came storming inside. She was worried that riss would give Be trouble, so she decided to check on her. The sign above the door that said ¡°Kind customers are not wee¡± was mostly just for show, and you could still enter as you pleased.

    Isabel diverted riss¡¯s attention because she didn¡¯t want her nemesis to discover her secret. The clothes that Be was wearing right now had been forcefully stripped from her own body earlier.

    ¡°So you¡¯vee here too. You¡¯re not here to buy, are you? Then you¡¯re not weed here.¡±

    ¡°You think I want toe to your ck shop? Be, I¡¯m going to go outside and wait with your friends. Don¡¯t stay for too long as this store is too depressing!¡±

    After saying so, Isabel left quickly as if she couldn¡¯t stay even a second longer. riss gave her a long look before turning to Be, her gaze warming up considerably.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Big Sis riss, did I do something wrong? You have a strange look in your eyes!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re on pretty good times with Isabel, that stupid girl. She spends all her time with her head buried in books and barely has any friends. Come with me, I¡¯ll take you to see the books.¡±

    riss was wearing a pure ck set of warrior armor, yet the armor was extremely revealing. Following her, Be found herself unable to calm her heart. Looking down on riss¡¯s bare shoulders, she discovered that there were no straps. This ck Dragon Princess actually wasn¡¯t even wearing a bra!

    Princess riss was obviously much more mature than thest two dragon princesses that Be had encountered. Furthermore, she got the sense that riss was the type of girl that enjoyed seducing people. Being so close to her, Be could even smell a strange sweetness emanating from riss. It didn¡¯t smell like any perfume, rather, it was her innate scent.

    There wasn¡¯t a restricted section inside St. Zachary¡¯s shop, rather, the entire store was a restricted area. The magic scrolls here contained forbidden magics outside of the standard attack magics such as hypnosis and corrosion scrolls. These kinds of scrolls were definitely banned products.

    ording to Isabel, the Departed Spirits¡¯ Overture should be one of the Death God¡¯s divine artifacts. When the Death God died a true death in the former Great War, the original Book of Departed Spirits had also disappeared with him. The Departed Spirits¡¯ Overture was merely a portion of the original: the first part.

    While Be was lost in thought, there was a sudden crashing sound as she walked straight into riss. riss, due to not hearing anything from Be for a while, had turned around to check on her, only for Be to ram directly into her chest.

    In that instant of collision, Be felt as if she had collided with a pair of soft and surprisingly bouncy ¡°sponges¡±. She was actually bounced aside, and if it weren¡¯t for riss¡¯s quick reactions, she might have encountered an even more awkward fate.

    ¡°Big Sis riss, I¡¯m sorry, I wasn¡¯t paying attention. You... This is...!¡±

    Right as Be was apologizing, she realized that riss wasn¡¯t actually mad. riss held Be firmly in front of herself, holding her with a warm gaze. There wasn¡¯t a hint of embarrassment on her cold proud cheeks.

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re really too cute. If you weren¡¯t Isabel¡¯s friend, with how clumsily you were walking around, I would trick you into my bed... cough cough, I¡¯d have already yed with you three times.¡±

    As riss talked, she suddenly cupped Be¡¯s chin in one hand, lifting her face to look directly into her red irises. Seeing that Be¡¯s blue eyes had already sunken into a dazed state, riss stopped teasing her and let go of her chin before turning around and continuing onward.

    Be was dazed because this was the first time she¡¯d encountered such a bold girl. She was even the big sister type. The biggest shock was that today, she was the victim of teasing. ck Dragon Princess riss was actually the type to actively tease someone, and if Be were a ditzy little girl, she might have actually been tricked into riss¡¯s bed.

    In St. Zachary¡¯s shop, the more expensive and valuable books were located deeper within the store. Since these books were often rather fragile too, this was a fairly logical practice.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Be? Are you still recalling that feeling from earlier? Would you like another taste!?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, Big Sis riss, you¡¯re too evil! How could there be a princess like you, teasing people so much...¡±

    ¡°That... it¡¯s embarrassing but I¡¯m actually into girls. Do you think I¡¯m weird? None of the men in the tribe can put up a good fight. How could theypare to the fun of bullying girls!¡±

    The area where all the bookshelves were kept normally had very little visitors. It was very quiet back here and very suitable for telling secrets. Seeing theck of people, riss ended simply telling Be her true thoughts.

    This ck Dragon princess was actually a fellow member of the Girls Love Alliance; Be almost shook her hand but restrained herself at thest moment. Seeing her earlier actions, Be thought that riss was like herself, a dominant. This might be a bit difficult. If they were both S (sadists), then there might be some trouble getting along.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think you¡¯re weird, but when we talk about the price of the book, you better give me a good deal!¡±

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re too... too easy to talk to! There won¡¯t be a problem with the price! This is my shop, so the price is whatever I say it is!¡±

    riss didn¡¯t suspect Be¡¯s ruse of being a clumsy little girl at all. Seeing her innocent expression, riss immediately agreed. Be secretly let out a sigh of relief. She had sessfully tricked riss. Now she just needed to prevent riss from finding out that they were both S, otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be a good end to their story.

    Olysylvia Academy East Campus, Olivia Wizard Academy Activity Area, Latimore Business District, Henrietta Magic Tools Shop, Main Hall.

    Prince Louis was already camped outside the front door with arge entourage. Normally, mages were prohibited from using magic on the streets, this business district included. If Ariel were toe outside, she wouldn¡¯t be able to use magic without repercussions which was why Louis had decided to wait outside for them.

    ¡°That asshole dragon-knight. I¡¯m going to beat her until she can¡¯t even ride anymore. After that, I¡¯ll see what kind of excuses that wench Isabel can use to refuse me!¡±

    ¡°Has anyone seen that female knighte out yet? She¡¯s wearing a set of knight armor!¡±

    ¡°My prince, we haven¡¯t seen her yet. On my way here, I only saw Princess Isabel walking with a female mage. I didn¡¯t see anyone else.¡±

    Louis¡¯s underlings had all arrived rtivelyte, missing the scene of Be¡¯s ambush. Added to the fact that most from the Dragon Race couldn¡¯t tell one human from another, theypletely missed Be who had simply donned a mage¡¯s robe. They still thought Be was inside the shop!

    ¡°Also where did Isabel run off to? I should go catch her too, after all, I am her fiance. If I let her run around as she pleases, wouldn¡¯t I lose face?¡±

    ¡°Prince Louis... Your Highness¡¯s fiance has run off to ck Dragon Princess riss¡¯s shop, what do you think...¡±

    ¡°riss... Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier! My feet feel a little numb. Let¡¯s just stay here and wait for Isabel to return. Her dragon knight is still here too, so she wouldn¡¯t stay away forever.¡±

    When Red Dragon Prince Louis heard that Isabel had gone to visit riss, his facial expression changed instantly, from his normal arrogance to a stiff expression that froze on his face. The atmosphere became quiet and awkward.

    riss¡¯s strength ces her among the top three in the Dragon Race¡¯s younger generation of royals. Not long ago, she had felt that Louis was a sore sight so she cornered him in a remote canyon on Dragon Ind and gave him a thorough beating. He was beaten so hard that he developed a psychological fear. Let alone revenge, he would surrender at the mere sound of her name.

    Trying to fight riss for revenge was out of the question. In the entire Dragon Race, the only one that could face her head to head was Princess Laceman, who had mysteriously disappeared recently. Of course, Louis didn¡¯t dare to seek her out. He¡¯d rather stay and wait to teach Be a lesson.

    He could see the silhouettes of Be and her fourpanions through the window of the shop¡¯s main hall. Louis waved for his underlings to stand guard, and the entire group settled down to patiently wait.

    At another shop in Latimore Business District, Ariel, Elena, Sylvia, and Serena were gathered. They had escaped long ago. The figures inside Henrietta¡¯s Magic Tool shop were ¡°anthropomorphic¡± puppets created by Elena.

    ¡°Master, can you please tell me your name?¡±

    ¡°Master, can you please tell me what your rtionship is with Be?¡±

    Serena and Sylvia spoke with very respectful tones. Elena¡¯s puppets had already reached a level of realism that could fool the Dragon Race.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me master. Be and I are in the same Society. If you two want to understand more,e give our Rose society a visit!

    ¡°OK, let¡¯s part ways here as Be already exined the n. Also, Sylvia, Be said that there was still something she wanted to ask you this weekend. She said to meet at the old ce, and that you¡¯d remember it.¡±

    Elena didn¡¯t actually tell her name for the same reason as Ariel who was standing next to her. The reason being that they only nned to let Be know their true strength. Elena and Ariel left first, leaving Serena with a worshipful and Sylvia with aplicated expression.

    They had already agreed that after taking a short break here, they¡¯d regroup with Be. Be had left them a magic detection stone in order to find her. As for a certain low IQ Dragon Prince, he¡¯d probably end up camping outside Henrietta¡¯s Magic Tools Shop until midnight.

 Volume 3 Chapter 134: The Great Hunt of Olsylvia Academy Part 1

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 134: The Great Hunt of Olsylvia Academy Part 1</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Olsylvia Academy, East Campus, Olivia Wizard Academy¡¯s Society Activity Area, Latimore Business District, among the shelves of the St. Zachary Magical Emporium.

    The shelves in this particr store were stocked with various books that had been forbidden and banned from retail stores. Aside from replicas of the Departed Spirits¡¯ Overture, there were also books about curses. It was a pity that these books were only replicas of the originals. These were less valuable than the originals, as there was always a possible risk of errors and missing information.

    Be sat on the customer¡¯s chair and flipped open the Departed Spirits¡¯ Overture in front of her. The cover of the magical book waspletely ck and did not have any extraneous decorations on it. This book felt like one of the fake notebooks from Death Note sold in stores in the previous world.

    The Departed Spirits¡¯ Overture was just the first part of the Book of the Departed Spirits. The content of the other parts of the trilogy could not be found in the outside world. Be vaguely remembered that she had seen the final installment of the trilogy being sold in the City of Sin. However, it was rather expensive and would have cost a good amount of Sin Points, even though that copy was a replica as well.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Be? Are you thinking of studying Necromancy to be a necromancer? Just a word of advice, humans who have practiced this branch of magic have all been disfigured beyond recognition! Do you wish to be an unwanted ugly olddy?¡±

    ¡°Er, Older Sister riss, your... well, thing... it is pressed up against me.¡±

    riss had Be in a bear hug from behind and her entire body was flush against Be¡¯s back. There was a gap between her body and Be¡¯s armor, but the armor was the softer type. When riss leaned against her, Be could feel every single contour of her supple body.

    ¡°Be, it doesn¡¯t look like you mind at all! We¡¯re all girls here. There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of, right?¡±

    D*mn, that was something I am supposed to say, you perverted dragon. Be bit back her response, preventing herself from identally blurting it out. However, she was unable to fully control herself. Since riss was doing thispletely of her own ord, it would be so hypocritical of her to refuse. Be could smell riss¡¯ intoxicating, unique scent in the air. For a moment, she was truly reluctant to push riss away.

    ¡°Older Sister riss, there aren¡¯t any price tags on your books! I won¡¯t be able to afford any of them if they¡¯re too expensive.¡±

    ¡°Be, on ount of how adorable you are, I¡¯m going to give you the books.¡±

    ¡°Older Sister riss, you must be joking! Each of these books must be worth a small fortune. The fact that you¡¯re giving them to me for free is making me a little anxious right now!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious. This is not a joke. Actually, the costs of replicating these books are pretty low. To be honest, other than the originals, the other magical books are absolute trash. For example, it only costs a few dozen silver coins to produce a replica of the Departed Spirits¡¯ Overture in the Mage¡¯s Union underground wholesale market.¡±

    In the past, Be had always thought it rather shady that knight¡¯s equipment was being sold at such exorbitant prices. However, inparison to a mage¡¯s tools, it was absolutely reasonable. At least the prices were not unrealistically high as the armor was made from proper materials. The prices of the magical tools for sale here, on the other hand, were shockingly high.

    riss had the Pure ck Crystal Ball in stock as well. However, it would cost fifty thousand gold coins. As she found Be to be absolutely adorable, she had already given Be a sixty percent discount and quoted her twenty thousand gold coins instead. This Ebony Dragon Princess was definitely much more generous than Isabel, and her prices were much more flexible as well.

    ¡°Be, as for the house pet egg of an Ebony Dragon... honestly, I don¡¯t have any here either. The only ce you might be able to find this tool is in the Land of the Lost. It is one of the war-ravaged battlefields where the human armies fought against the Twelve Demon Kings. Even up until now, there are many abandoned demonized Ebony Dragons roaming the area. You should be able to find what you¡¯re looking for over there!¡±

    ¡°Hmm hmm, I will find a way.¡±

    Be took the Pure ck Crystal Ball from riss. At this point, she had already achieved half of her mission. She did not intend to travel to the Land of the Lost at all. Back then, many Dragon Knights had lost their lives there. Those dragons had been infected by the Demon Kings¡¯ malicious aura and had already turned into Corpse Dragons. This would make them much too difficult to handle.

    It would be much easier to entrust the task of finding the Ebony Dragon¡¯s house pet eggs to L and Diaz¡¯s underlings instead. Even though Dragon House Pet Eggs were extremely rare, they were still being sold in some ces.

    ¡°Older Sister riss, do you... do you have a contract with a Dragon Knight?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. Why do you ask? Be, are you getting any funny ideas? I¡¯m telling you, it¡¯s not possible!¡±

    ¡°Why can¡¯t it happen? Older Sister riss, don¡¯t you need a Dragon Knight? Moreover, members of the Dragon Race with an attached Dragon Knight tend to find training much easier than those who do not!¡±

    ¡°Because... hmm hmm, well... because. Be, you are definitely a qualified knight. However, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to find a steed. No good wille out of it if you simply want to reach your goal in a single step!¡±

    A strange smile appeared on riss¡¯ face as she rested her body against Be and whispered something in her ear before leaving. Her casual exit left Be standing dazedly outside the St. Zachary Magical Emporium.

    ¡°Be, are you alright? That wildss, she bullied you, didn¡¯t she?!¡±

    ¡°No... I¡¯m fine. Isabel, you¡¯ve been waiting for me! I thought that you¡¯d have left a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°My... you didn¡¯t pay me for the clothes earlier! Why, are you thinking of running out on the bill? I wasn¡¯t... I wasn¡¯t waiting here just for you!¡±

    Isabel was as proud as ever. Be could finally figure her out. At the moment, she needed a steed that she could openly bring out in public and was a good match for her current status. A knight without a good steed was as good as useless.

    It was not possible to use the Golden Dragon Princess Laceman, as Be had gained possession of her through illegal means. As for Lolita, the Devastating Dragon, even though subtlety might not be Be¡¯s strong suit, even she knew that the dark loli¡¯s dragon form would be far too much to reveal to the public at the moment.

    Be¡¯s only hope was the Silver Dragon Princess Isabel and the Ebony Dragon Princess riss. She was more inclined towards thetter as riss was well versed in both magic and physicalbat, which meant that she was definitely stronger than the Silver Dragon Princess Isabel. However, riss seemed to be much more challenging to handle. At least, she was definitely a bigger challenge than the others.

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re too dangerous. Older Sister is afraid that she might eat you up instead! As for your dragon steed, I think your best bet might be thatss, Isabel.¡±

    Earlier, riss had left her profound parting words in Be¡¯s ear. She appeared to have realized that they were both the same type of character. It was rather awkward as Be had no idea how the other party had already figured out her motives before she had even made her first move.

    Of course, there was the possibility that riss had already known the truth about Be and was flirting with her just to tease her. Be had clearly seen the look of glee on riss¡¯s face as she whispered the words in her ear. Leaving a girl just after flirting with her was Be¡¯s special move. This time, riss was the one to use it on her instead. How annoying!

    The knight¡¯s specialization that Be was in was about to officially begin a course that trained the knight and their steed in tandem. The course wasmencing at the end of the month but Be still had no way of getting a steed of her own! She would have to start preparing now, otherwise she would have to pay for a regr horse that the school would provide.

    ¡°Isabel, do you know what requirements have to be fulfilled in order to be a Dragon Knight with an apanying steed? In other words, what sort of tests does one have to go through?¡±

    ¡°Be, let¡¯s talk about your question when we get back. Your friends are back.¡±

    Isabel did not reveal the information as she saw that ine and Ariel were rushing towards them. Be¡¯s ¡°shopping trip¡± would end once she met up with her friends. As for the remaining Ebony Dragon¡¯s House Pet Egg, she would have to hand the task over to L and the others.

    The unlucky Prince Lewis stayed by the shop the entire night to no avail. He did not manage to wait until Isabel and Be returned, as Isabel had decided to spend the night at the Rose Society¡¯s activity room. As there were other members of the Silver Dragon Race around to manage the shop, operations would not be affected even if she was not there.

 Volume 3 Chapter 134: The Great Hunt of Olsylvia Academy Part 2

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 134: The Great Hunt of Olsylvia Academy Part 2</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    A few dayster, arge group of students from Olsylvia Academy gathered at the entrance of the Croft Canyon, which was located on the east side of Olsylvia City. This time, the Academy had organized an activity specifically for their students and did not involve the neighboring academies.

    Every time a new batch of freshmen arrived at Olsylvia Academy, the school would organize a group activity on the fourth week of school. This activity was ¡°The Great Hunt¡±, also known as the ¡°Game of the Brave¡±. It was arge scale activity for the purpose of igniting the passion and enthusiasm within the students. The participating students were grouped based on their hostel arrangements.

    The Great Hunt was specially designed to be held at the Croft Canyon, which was named after the great adventurer, Croft, who had found this ce thousands of years ago. Legend had it that the canyon was filled with many prized demonic beasts and herbs. It was practically every explorer¡¯s wet dream.

    In this location, a mage could find a suitable demonic beast to enter into a contract with and a knight could find their perfect steed. It was amazing! Every single profession would be able to find something that they needed over here. The basis of this activity was probably a game script to provide benefits for the students.

    As the teams were allocated ording to their hostel arrangements, Be was grouped together with her dorm mates-in-name. In terms of actualbat ability, her team was definitely the strongest among all the participants. As President Isaman had not moved into Be¡¯s hostel yet, she was not grouped together with them.

    ¡°Dear students, this year¡¯s hunt willst three days, just like the previous years. Now, please be silent as I will be announcing the general rules of The Great Hunt!¡±

    In the distance, the current principal of the Olsylvia Academy, Principal Elvis, stood on a podium while he spoke about ¡°The Great Hunt¡±. ording to his introduction, the Croft Canyon was just a name. This ce was not just a canyon, it was a teleportation array that would create an arena that matched the overall ability of the student body.

    Moreover, each team would be sent to a different area. Each hostel would be sent to their own personalized area with no possibility of it being replicated elsewhere. To ensure their safety, every single student was given a Return Transportation Stone. If they felt like they were unable to continue, they would have the choice to return to base. However, the student would be automatically disqualified.

    Ability of the students? Be had a bad feeling about this. Those in her hostel had remarkable powers that were beyondprehension. If they were sent over, it could definitely be construed as cheating! The other freshmen hostels would definitely enjoy some benefits, however. Their abilities were nowhere as powerful as Be¡¯s group¡¯s.

    ¡°In that case, I wish everyone a merry few days of adventurous exploration! Remember to build rapport with your dorm mates along the way!¡±

    At Principal Elvis¡¯smand, the gates at the entrance of the Croft Canyon began to open. Be decided not to reveal any of her dorm mates¡¯ hands. After all, she was also keeping her true abilities a secret.

    The two loli Demon Gods, Angel and Mia, did not participate in ¡°The Great Hunt¡±. Their current status was of Be¡¯s servant girls, and they were not official students of Olsylvia Academy. Therefore, they were not eligible to take part in the activity.

    With a ray of light, Be and the others were sent away to their dedicated areas with the other students. ¡°The Great Hunt¡± was basically a survival course. Each student¡¯s ¡°script¡± not only tested their team¡¯s ability to survive, it also required them to hunt specific demonic beasts. Once they were done with their list, then they would havepleted the hunt.

    After three days, the school would award points to each student based on their battle spoils. The results would then be added into their final examination scores for the semester. Of course, the items the students got from their ¡°script¡± would belong to them. Even if it was a divine artifact, as long as it was found by a particr team, it would be a legal possession of the hostel.

    ¡°Elvis, brother, the map for this year¡¯s hunt doesn¡¯t seem right. Look at this legend, it appears to be new!¡±

    ¡°Eh? Let me see. Where is this... what in the world... this appears to be the map of an ind. How did this happen? Which hostel does it belong to?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. Have you gone senile? These instructional maps would not contain the names of the participants.¡±

    The map thaty in front of the various deans of Olsylvia Academy showed a new area that had never been seen before. In addition, there was no indication of the danger level. Under normal circumstances, there were three danger levels ¨C green, yellow, and red. The green meant that everything was going well, yellow represented a little trouble, and red meant absolute danger. However, the area that had just appeared was purple. This new fourth color meant that there was no way to determine what the situation was like.

    Be and her team hit the proverbial ¡°jackpot¡± and were sent to a beach within the new mysterious area. This ce was a lost relic, a new moon ind called Copperfield Ind.

    ¡°Erm, what is going on? This is such a huge ind!¡±

    ¡°The ind doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s anywhere near the human continent. Honestly, I have no idea where it is!¡±

    Being the more curious one, Lisha nced at her surroundings with a wide-eyed wonder. They were currently on a gorgeous beach on Copperfield Ind and it was covered in beautiful, glittering seashells. Giving in to her yful nature, she began to walk towards the edge of the water. As Kriss was worried for her safety, she followed her.

    As there were no outsiders around, Ariel, Noreya, and ine casually stripped off their disguises to reveal their true appearance. They had changed into their gear before they got here. Ariel was in mage¡¯s robes and Noreya was in an assassin¡¯s suit. ine was a little more special as she was dressed fully as a puppet master.

    ¡°Be, I think there¡¯s no harm to err on the side of caution. This ind has not been visited by anyone for thousands of years.¡±

    Be nodded slightly at ine in agreement. The flora and fauna on the ind was thick and wild. Clearly, it would have taken more than hundreds of years to allow them to grow this much as these trees were more than a hundred meters tall. Based on their heights, the trees were definitely thousands of years old.

    ¡°Older Sister, there are...¡±

    ¡°Lisha, do not panic. They are all dead.¡±

    Lisha¡¯s panicked voice rang across the beach. Almost immediately, Kriss¡¯s gentle words offort could be heard. Be and her team rushed across the beach, only to see abandoned remnants of what used to be human activity.

    The beach was littered with wrecked vessels which were splinters from old wooden sailboats. There were many skeletons left among the wreckage, which were believed to be from the victims. These human remains must have been left by those who came on the ind as there were many rtively new-looking weapons by their side.

    ¡°Lisha, do not be afraid. All these are not... in any case, you do not have to worry about these things.¡±

    Be went over in an attempt tofort Lisha. The weapons that had been left behind looked like they were new. This meant that they were not normal weapons, but they were hand-made by a master of the craft. Weapons like that would be able to withstand thousands of years of weathering the seasons.

    This area looked like it was an old battleground. As far as the eye could see, skeletons and human remains were littered across the grounds. It was likely that there were more than ten thousand of them. Other than that, there were all sorts of swords and knives everywhere. These weapons were not of poor quality. Anything that could withstand the test of time like this was definitely not ordinary.

    It was a pity that a g was nowhere to be seen as Be and the others were now unable to determine which empire this army was from. Just as they continued to survey the battleground, an enormous figure flew out of the sand and sprang towards Lisha.

    At this critical moment, Kriss, who was standing right beside Lisha, swiftly pulled out one of the swords from the ground and blocked the attacker¡¯s w. Hearing a loud sh and looking over, Be and the others managed to see the attacker¡¯s true appearance. It was a monstrouslyrge crab. This ind was way too dangerous to be on if it had murderous seafood that could potentially kill you.

    The demonic beast, which took on the shape of a giant crab, had rmingbat ability as it was able to take Kriss¡¯s attack head on. Her de had absolutely no effect on the w. It did not even leave a mark! However, the crab-like demonic beast probably was stunned by the fact that there was someone who was able to fight its attack head on. Taking advantage of the opportunity, Kriss and Lisha immediately teleported out of its field of attack as fast as they could.

 Volume 3 Chapter 135: The Copperfield Island, Shrouded in Evil Part 1

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 135: The Copperfield Ind, Shrouded in Evil Part 1</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    At the beach of a lost relic, the new moon ind ¨C Copperfield Ind, Be and her team encountered their first demonic beast of the hunt. Their opponent was a Deep Sea Demonic Crab.

    The Deep Sea Demonic Crab was a type of deep-sea demonic beast that was able to fight on the sand as well as in the ocean. The Explorers Union did not have much-authenticated information or illustrations of deep-sea demonic beasts. Their records only included those low-level beasts such as the Deep Sea Demonic Snake, and barely had any useful information on other beasts like the demonic crab, just like the one in front of them.

    Be estimated that thebat level of this Deep Sea Demonic Crab was certainly S-Grade or above. The fact that it dared to take on her team and was still standing confirmed her hypothesis.

    The demonic crab was three meters in length. Each of its immense pincers was more than one meter long and could move extremely fast, and the frequency of its attacks was incredibly high as well. Be and Lisha, who were both Knights, took up the defense at the fore with their shields to fend against the demonic crab¡¯s attacks.

    Kriss, the swordsman who was in charge of the close-range mobilebat and was waiting for the Deep Sea Demonic Crab to reveal its weakness. Ariel, ine, and Noreya had taken charge for the longer-range attacks. Noreya had temporarily assumed the role of an archer. As the demonic crab was a crustacean with a tough exoskeleton, she was not able to determine the exact location of its heart which meant that she could only act as an archer for the time being.

    The Deep Sea Demonic Crab¡¯s powers were far more ridiculous than the Rock Puppets that Be had fought against. One blow from one of itsrge pincers on her shield had forced Be to fall back a dozen meters. Besides, a dull ache began to throb in her shield arm.

    Lisha was also in the same boat. As she was much more petite, she was pushed back even further than Be was.

    This crab was unbelievable! By the looks of it, it was just a normal crab and not a Crab King. If one were to appear, Be and her team might have ended up being obliterated by it. If not for Kriss¡¯ roving attacks, Be and Lisha would have been defeated by the demonic crab.

    As the avenging knights had been crushed by the crustacean, the entire exploration team was in the defensive mode, passively fending off the crab¡¯s attacks. Ariel¡¯s magical attacks were ineffective against it. Her thunder type attacks did not even make a scratch on the demonic crab and it was still as active as it was in the beginning.

    ¡°Be, this thing seems unfazed by my thunder type magic. I think it might be resistant to magical attacks.¡±

    ¡°No way, N-not again.¡±

    With a deafening crash, the Deep Sea Demonic Crab had smashed its enormous pincers and shattered Be¡¯s shield. In a fit of anger, Be staggered and pressed on the joint between the attacking pincer and its body as hard as she could with her bare hands.

    ¡°You forced me into this, let¡¯s see how good you are now! Kriss, stop pretending, move now!¡±

    Be did not care anymore and unleashed the power of the Demon King. Using that incredible strength, Be pinned the Deep Sea Demonic Crab¡¯s right pincer into the sand, preventing it from moving at all.

    Seeing that Be stopped hiding her true abilities. At her call, all the other members in the team dropped the pretense and unleashed their truebat abilities.

    The beach, rather, the entire Copperfield Ind was instantly covered by a surge of terrifying power. The once sunny skies were now gloomy and dark. This was the first time Be would witness her dorm mates¡¯ true powers and she was beginning to feel extremely excited.

    First, the sun appeared to be swallowed by a mysterious force. This was different from the sr eclipses seen on Earth. During a regr sr eclipse, the sun would be gradually covered by a ck shadow. However, it seemed more urate to describe this eclipse as an ultation of the sun.

    The sun in this Other World was not blinding to the naked eye. One of the reasons why the sky turned dark was because of the sun that had been obscured by a few dark shadows. These shadows seemed to be covering the sun directly, which meant that the sun was hidden almost instantaneously, rather than in a gradual manner.

    When the sun temporarily disappeared, thick, rolling storm clouds from the vicinity began to congregate above the ind. Once the skies werepletely covered by the clouds, a sh of lightning appeared in the sky. The clouds crackled with electricity as a p of thunder followed afterward.

    This was not your usual lightning, it was red and then turned blue. Somehow, it seemed like it was made up of many different colors. This was not a natural sh of lightning. It was dark lightning from the depths of the abyss which was always followed by a silent p of thunder.

    The waters surrounding Copperfield Ind had turned sinister ck due to the intensity of the dark aura in the atmosphere. If there had been any aquatic life in the waters, they would have already been reduced to its bare bones and sank into the depths of the ocean.

    Before, there was barely a breeze on the ind. Now, gusts of eerie cold air began to swirl around the ind. Its creepy chill caused the temperature of everything it touched to drop dramatically. As for the abandoned weapons on the sand, they had all been blown to pieces by the sharp gusts of wind. These master-level weapons were nowpletely useless. Even after thousands of years, those weapons were unable to escape their inevitable fate of being destroyed.

    Within moments, ck droplets of rain began to pour. The entire new moon ind was enveloped in an inexplicable terrifying aura. The Deep Sea Demonic Crab that the team had been fighting earlier had long been petrified into a stone statue. Somehow, that prey was extremely toxic! Even though the deep sea demonic beasts did not know what a Demon King was, their innate survival instinct would have alerted the beasts of the dangerous aura.

    Be¡¯s dorm mates did not go through any obvious changes in their appearance. They still looked like humans, just that their equipment was a little different now. Lisha was still in her knight¡¯s armor, however, it had been turned into pure gold and was adorned with patterned dragons. On her back, was a pair of golden dragon wings, and her weapons were now a greatsword with demonic spells engraved on the hilt.

    Kriss¡¯ gear had turned into a set of stormy silver soft armor. She had a pair of swords in her hands, one ck and one red. The hilt of the red sword was the bust of a demon and the former was a ferocious dragon. Looming swords that were barely discernible could be seen behind her as well.

    This was the second time that Be had seen Kriss turn dark. Compared to thest time where she had evolved into a demon king, her current change was much more subtle.

    Ariel¡¯s mage¡¯s robes had transformed into a midnight blue and a magical door had appeared behind her. This time, it was the Doors of Hell. The doors were of the same shade of blue as Ariel¡¯s robes. There were various engravings of skulls and bones on the door which looked almost as if real skulls had been engraved to it.

    The hollow eye sockets of the skulls were burning with an eerie blue ghost fire and looked strangely terrifying. As for her weapons, Ariel¡¯s staff was a White Bone Magic Staff with a bone-white skull ced right on top of it.

    Inparison, Noreya experienced fewer changes. Her assassin¡¯s outfit was already ck, but somehow it still managed to turn an even deeper shade of ck. As for her weapons, she had a dark red dagger instead.

    However, many ck ghostly figures were floating around her which looked simr to the western grim reapers as seen in the movies in her previous world where they were dressed in heavy cloaks and hoods. On top of it, they were floating around, carrying a sickle on their backs. With their hoods up, there was no way to tell if its head was skeletal as well.

    ine was the one who went through the most drastic changes. She was still dressed as a puppet master, but this time, it had transformed into a symbolic gold color that represented the sacred. However, the things that appeared behind her had nothing to do with the sacred at all. These were human puppets with oddly distorted features.

    These puppets looked like cursed dolls. Some of them were crawling on the ground while some of them hovered in the sky. Other than the puppet army, there were also various ghosts drifting behind her. If not for the standard puppet master equipment, such as puppet strings, in ine¡¯s hands, Be had almost believed that she was a necromancer instead.

    These were all experts in being pretentious, but this time, Be was not. She looked on as her dorm mates turned increasingly dark, one after the other. This made her so depressed that she almost threw up blood. After all this trouble, she did not experience any changes, even as a demon king. Like Lisha, they did not experience any physical changes, but their equipment was not the things that a normal human would be able to own, let alone wield.

 Volume 3 Chapter 135: The Copperfield Island, Shrouded in Evil Part 2

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 135: The Copperfield Ind, Shrouded in Evil Part 2</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    ¡°You annoying crab, how dare you to bully my sister. Disappear now!¡±

    Lisha raised her sword above her head and shed it in the direction of the Deep Sea Demonic Crab. A dark gold aura from the sword had split the demonic crab cleanly in half and burst towards the ocean. After a while, a cloud of ck smoke appeared on the horizon.

    ¡°I mean, how did you,dies... how could youdies take away my livelihood? What about the heroes we agreed on? In the end, you are all Demon Kings. Also, Lisha, how far did you send your attack?¡±

    ¡°Erm, Elder Sister Be, I¡¯m so sorry. I couldn¡¯t control my strength well.¡±

    Lisha apologized softly, feeling rather embarrassed. Her other dorm mates looked at the now-dead Deep Sea Demonic Crab, with a little weary. They had agreed to do it together, but Lisha had taken the credit in the end.

    However, due to the strange changes on the ind, the other Deep Sea Demonic Crabs who were lying dormant under the sand began to crawl out onto the surface where another round of ughter awaited them. Seeing as the monsters had ¡°respawned¡±, Be and the others did not me Lisha. Instead, they picked up their weapons and prepared to kill anything that stood in their way.

    In the nearby waters of the new moon ind, Copperfield Ind, arge fleet of boats were currently making their approach towards thend. The gs being flown had a strange sea blue pattern imprinted on it. The upants of the ship did not look human at all.

    ¡°Princess Tarantina, the Copperfield Inds have been enveloped by that evil energy. I suggest that we dy our ns to disembark!¡±

    ¡°Inform General Eunice, we will proceed as nned. Let¡¯s keep moving.¡±

    Princess Tarantina, of the Antis Empire ¨C one of the oceanic empires, caressed the side of the ship. She looked anxiously at the Copperfield Ind in the distance. The skies above the ind were covered with dark clouds. Although they were still far away from the ind, they could feel the cold wind emanating from it.

    The oceanic race from the depths of the sea could have made their way towards the ind underwater. However, as the waters surrounding the ind had turned ck, they did not dare to dive into the water. Instead, the oceanic race decided to make their way to the ind using their ships.

    ¡°Hopefully, the treasures on the ind are still intact. Otherwise, we would... er, what is that?!¡±

    Princess Tarantina realized that there was a dark gold beam of light that was speeding towards them. This light quickly pierced through the ship at the front of the fleet. The ship instantly split into two and exploded.

    ¡°Enemy attack! We have been attacked! Retreat!¡±

    Some of the oceanic fleets did not manage to escape the unfortunate fate of being destroyed by Lisha¡¯s long-distance ¡°Light Cannon¡±. Any part of the fleet that had been touched by the light had beenpletely wrecked.

    In her desperation, Princess Tarantina had no choice but to abandon her fleet to save herself. Within thirty minutes, the entire fleet of oceanic ships had been destroyed. Of course, those onboard were of the oceanic race, so they would not drown.

    ¡°Princess Tarantina, our fleet has been destroyed, the death and injury count...¡±

    ¡°General Eunice, this is not your fault. It was a fluke ident. Ay, when we return, just execute the Father¡¯s n. Since we were unable to retrieve the Romanov Empire¡¯s hidden treasure, we don¡¯t have any choice but to borrow some from the human viges along the coastline.¡±

    The purpose of Princess Tina¡¯s mission was to look for treasures left behind by the ancient civilizations as the various oceanic empires had met with a financial crisis. Usually, the oceanic race would send a team out to seek out these treasures. However, this year, the exploratory mission had failed before it had even begun.

    Be and the others were still in the dark. Due to their actions, they had unknowingly triggered a war between the oceanic empires and the human empires along the southeast coast of the continent. After Be saw the smoke rise on the horizon, she allowed Kriss and the others to continue firing attacks in that direction to prevent the owners of the boats from seekingpensation, or even revenge.

    The value of one wooden ship, especially therge ones, could cost up to ten thousand gold coins. As Be did not have money on her, she might as well just let her dorm mates ¡°silence¡± them. Since this was in a foreignnd, no one would know what had happened.

    The Radiant Pope had summoned his three main Red Priests and the high-level administration of the church to discuss the matter of a sudden eclipse happening in the Holy City of Goldsmith.

    As the Holy Maidens, and the Pope¡¯s heir, Maria, were still at the Olsylvia Academy, they did not attend this meeting. The Holy Swordsman Cynthia did not attend the meeting either as she was not at the headquarters of the Vatican.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, the eclipse that urred earlier had not been discovered by the church¡¯s astronomers, what are your thoughts on this problem? Also, did anyone realize that a mysterious dark energy had been gathering on the ocean?¡±

    The fact that the Pope was standing in front of his throne while posing his questions to the floor, meant that this was a grave and serious problem. The Pope had always been seated on his throne and such a scene had not been seen in thest one thousand years.

    The high-level administration of the Radiant Church looked at each other in bewilderment and had no clue how to answer any of the Pope¡¯s questions. That the old forbidden book, Galsworthy Prophecy, did not contain any records of such a scenario. Could the prophecies be fake?

    ¡°Your majesty, I implore you to remain calm. ording to the church astronomers¡¯ estimations, the area where the new dark energy had been congregating came from the Copperfield Ind far away from the maind. All we have to do is to reinforce our defenses along the coastline. The demons are not able to cross the ocean!¡±

    One of the Red Priests, Ellen, had exined everything to the Pope while attempting to remainposed. The other two Red Priests, Salo, and Micah stood at his side, their faces showed indifference. At this moment, no one knew what they were thinking.

    Ellen¡¯sposure was clearly faked. The Red Priest Salo had also seen the report by the church¡¯s astronomers. There were many things in the initial report that Ellen had purposely removed, preventing the Pope from seeing the full picture.

    The area around Copperfield Ind was the remnants of the lost maritime empire, the Romanov Dynasty. This information had been recorded in the Church¡¯s secret files. Back then, almost five thousand years ago, the human empire that had been rapidly gaining strength and power on the ind had once sent their fleets to attack the human empires on the maind.

    When the war began, the Romanov Empire had often emerged victorious. The Arcana Empire and the Aldridge Empire in the East, as well as many other cities, had been invaded by these foreigners.

    In the end, as their backup could not keep up with their conquests and they were against thebined strength of the troops from both the Octavia and the Manasvir Empire, the Romanov Empire was defeated. After abandoning thousands of dead bodies, the remaining troops had taken to the seas and escaped.

    After that fiasco, the various human empires had allied and created abined fleet to seek out the Romanov Empire. They had sent five different fleets, however, none of them hade back alive. No one knew if they had died at sea or if they had been killed by the Romanov Empire.

    The first Romanov prisoners of war who had been captured had revealed that Copperfield Ind was the capital of the Romanov Empire. ording to the estimated time frame, the destruction of the Romanov Empire had happened a few thousand years ago, which meant that it had nothing to do with the Twelve Demon Kings from more than ten thousand years ago.

    The Red Priest Salo had seen indications of what seemed like a Demon King on the church¡¯s astronomers¡¯ report. However, the Red Priest Ellen only said that it was just the formation of a regr demon, and it had nothing to do with the appearance of a Demon King. Ellen was trying to hide the crucial fact that an actual Demon King had appeared.

    ¡°Alright. Ellen, inform the astronomers to keep an eye on the situation out there. None of this information can be shared with any of the human empires!¡±

    ¡°Also, when you have the time, do remind Norris and others to inform the Holy Maidens, Hayley and Susan, to return to the Radiant Vatican as soon as they can.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir, I understand.¡±

    Other than the Radiant Church, none of the other human empires had astronomers in their employment. This meant that no one had a clue about the storm that was brewing out there.

 Volume 3 Chapter 136: The Ruins Of The War-torn Ancient Capital of the Romanov Empire

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 136: The Ruins Of The War-torn Ancient Capital of the Romanov Empire</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    On the beach of a lost relic, the new moon ind ¨C Copperfield Ind, this ce had already be a mass grave for the Deep Sea Demonic Crabs. Hundreds of S+ Grade corpses were strewn across this grisly beach.

    The ck rain continued to pour on the beach. In a corner of the beach, a gazebo had already been built. The dolls and ghosts who were currently next to Elena were the ones who had built the gazebo.

    Outside of the gazebo were roaming patrols of ghosts who were in charge of security. All of the crabs around here had been eliminated by Be¡¯s roommates.

    Inside the gazebo, Noreya sat cross-legged in front of a roaring bonfire. She was barbequing the crab meat from the Deep Sea Demonic Crabs, which was an exquisite delicacy. It was several times more valuable than Deep Sea Demonic Snake meat. Oceanic Demonic beast meat was generally much tastier thannd-bound demonic beasts¡¯ meat.

    Kriss was on the other side of the gazebo, supervising the dismantling of the crabs¡¯ legs. Only her Red-ck Twin Swords had an easy time cutting through the tough shells of these crabs. After digging out the meat within, Kriss handed it over Ariel, who was using water magic to clean them.

    Elena was responsible for transporting the Deep Sea Demonic Crab corpses. She hid inside the gazebo while spooling out a seemingly infinite length of puppet silk, reeling the corpses inside.

    Alisha and Be simply sat next to the fire and waited for the food to be cooked. Although they were technically camping, their gears were a little scary. Not to mention, this wasn¡¯t even their final form; they would grow to be much darker.

    Although they didn¡¯t have the demon crowns, Be¡¯s roommates weren¡¯t that much different from being the demon kings. This group would have no difficulty subjugating this entire ind.

    ¡°Hey, why don¡¯t you guys clean up your gear before doing all this? The state of your gear hurts my heart.¡±

    ¡°Be, isn¡¯t this great? Now that everyone is working together, no one is an outsider anymore. Let¡¯s just spend three days like this!¡±

    Be¡¯s roommates disagreed with herint. This trip was the perfect opportunity for them to rx and let loose. Besides, it¡¯s not like they would give away their identities like this.

    There were far too many Deep Sea Demonic Crabs to eat, and Be and her roommates weren¡¯t that gluttons either. They gathered three days worth of food, as well as a pair of magic cores before settling down to discuss their next step.

    ording to the rules of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Great Hunt, every group had to eliminate the most powerful creature at their specified location toplete their task.

    To earn bonus points, Be¡¯s group was nning onpleting this difficult mission. The reason for Copperfield Ind being nicknamed the New Moon Ind wasn¡¯t merely due to its shape, it was also because of the strong demon beasts living on the ind.

    Earlier when they had nketed the ind with sin energy, four distinct locations on the ind had resisted their pressure. Being able to resist this pressure, that was almost on par with the demon king level, meant that demon beasts in those locations were extremely powerful.

    ¡°Be, should we split up or attack together? These four demonic beasts are around the same power level, though we don¡¯t know any specifics.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s attack together. We¡¯ll start from the middle of the ind! Also, can you guys do something about your environmental impact? Now that you¡¯ve made the sky this dark, it¡¯s hard for us to move freely!¡±

    At Be¡¯s request, the evil atmosphere that was hanging over the new moon ind quickly dissipated, the ind regaining its peaceful environment. If it weren¡¯t for the beach littered with Deep Sea Demonic Crab corpses, no one would guess that a massacre had urred.

    Due to the speed at which the darkness aura dissipated, the astrologers at the Radiant Church¡¯s gazebo were blindsided. They weren¡¯t even done writing their second report before the sinful atmosphere disappeared! How were they going to exin this to the Pope?

    In the waters surrounding Copperfield Ind, Princess Tarantina of the Holy City of Antis was originally nning to retreat. However, seeing that the evil atmosphere had dissipated, she decided to lead her underlings onto the ind.

    Tina was a member of the peace faction in the Holy Undersea City and hoped to find a way to use the ways of the ancients to resolve the Oceanic Race¡¯s financial crisis. She disagreed with the n to invade the Human Race, as their ability to fight on two fronts against the Demon Race and the Beast Race without losing ground proved that they still had strength in their reserves.

    Four superior ranked demon beasts were living on Copperfield Ind. ording to the Oceanic Race, the Romanov Empire had fallen over 4,500 years ago due to the sudden appearance of these four demon beasts.

    The Copperfield Ind at that time had at least three times the surface areapared to the present ind. The demon beasts¡¯ fierce struggles had sunk the majority of the ind under the ocean; only the former capital remained.

    At that time, the Human Race¡¯s Joint Expeditionary Force had almost all been eliminated on the ocean by Oceanic Demon

    Beasts. Only thest wave of people made it to the ind, and they were immediately ughtered by the hidden Deep Sea Demonic Crabs.

    These four Superior ranked Demon Beasts were Emerald the Sea Dragon God, Dorothea the New Moon Demonic Drago, Nelson the Two-Headed Ogre, and McMin the Siren King. Out of the four, Emerald was once Poseidon¡¯s mount. Tens of thousands of years ago, when Poseidon had gone missing, she had taken up the responsibility of protecting the Romanov Empire.

    The New Moon Demonic Dragon, Dorothea was one of the subordinates of the twelve original demon kings. Together with Siren King MacMin, another fellow subordinate, their joint assaultpletely reshaped the Romanov Empire.

    While Emerald was distracted by the attacks of Dorothea and MacMin, Two-Headed Ogre Nelsonunched a surprise assault on the capital of the Romanov Empire and led to the demise of the Empire.

    In the present, the four great demon beasts lived in four different locations on Copperfield Ind. As a member of the Oceanic Race, Princess Tina was under the protection of Poseidon. She thought that if they sought out Emerald the Sea Dragon God, on ount of their rtionship with Poseidon, Emerald might be willing to gift her the treasures left behind by the Romanov Empire.

    Of course, there were also significant risks. If they ran into one of the other three beasts, then their group would probably be eradicated. May Poseidon protect us, Tina prayed silently in her heart. She didn¡¯t know that Poseidon had already died long ago when the Twelve Demon Kings invaded.

    After arriving on shore, they discovered that something was wrong. They spotted the mangled bodies of demonic crabs littering the beach. These S rank demonic beasts had died tragically! There wasn¡¯t a single intact corpse, and the scent of grilled crab meat still permeated the air!

    ¡°Princess, these crabs were crushed first before being killed. I believe that a demon did this. Many of the corpses were grilled and eaten by the attacker.¡±

    ¡°General Eunice, should we...¡±

    Princess Tina nced at General Eunice before something over his shoulder caught her eye. She saw a cloud of ck shadows flying toward them. As a member of the Oceanic Race, she was intimately familiar with these flying creatures.

    ¡°It¡¯s Sirens! Everyone retreat into the ocean!¡±

    Originally, the Sirens were too afraid toe over to this stretch of the beach. The Deep Sea Demonic Crabs were not afraid of them and would regrly ambush them out of the air, crushing them between their mighty ws. Now that they had been wiped out by Be¡¯s group, there was nothing left to threaten the Sirens.

    There were two types of Sirens. The first-type lived in the ocean. They were simr to the Mermen and were low ranked. These Sirens were ugly with almost no simrities to humans. They had already blocked off the Oceanic Race¡¯s retreat.

    The other type of Siren flew in the sky. They were simr to the Avian Race and were a high ranked race. These Sirens were very human-like, with wings simr to that of bats. They had already controlled the skies.

    ¡°Protect the Princess¡¯s retreat! Everyone retreat!¡±

    General Eunice calmly directed the Oceanic Race¡¯s troops¡¯ retreat. The Sirens had much higherbat power than them. On the one side were Oceanic creatures, and on the other side were Oceanic Demons. The difference was obvious.

    As soon as the two sides met, the Oceanic Race soldiers were suppressed. The Oceanic Race wasn¡¯t a martial race in the first ce, added to the fact that they had to fight an aerial assault, the beach quickly became a scene of ughter.

    Amongst the flying Sirens, an enormous shadow began pressing toward the Oceanic Race¡¯s forces. It was farrger than even the biggest Siren, and their arrival exerted an enormous pressure.

    ¡°It¡¯s Siren King McMin! Lord Emerald, where are you?!¡±

    This being was precisely Siren King McMin. He had felt the towering aura of Sin earlier and had hurried over, thinking that the Twelve Demon Kings had arrived once again.

    Yet when he arrived, he found no sign of the Demon Kings and instead found a pack of ¡°prey¡±. Since he was here, he might as well do some hunting.

    The Oceanic Race¡¯s people prayed fervently for their guardian, Sea Dragon God Emerald, to appear. Siren King McMin¡¯s power was definitely above a normal S-Grade demon beast; if the Sea Dragon God didn¡¯te, then they would all die. However, Emerald was unable to appear, because she had also encountered another big trouble.

    In the center of Copperfield Ind, within the ancient ruins of the capital of the Romanov Empire, lived Sea Dragon God Emerald. After Nelson had exterminated the Romanov Empire, she hid in the ruins.

    Although there were no longer any worshippers of Poseidon on the Ind, Emerald still chose to guard this ce. That was because Poseidon¡¯s main temple was here. Although he was already dead, Emerald still wanted to guard his temple until the very end.

    Poseidon¡¯s main temple was built on the highest point on the Ind, atop Brown¡¯s Peak. Amongst the ruins of the city, the golden walls of the temple were extra eye-catching. Within the main temple, a young beauty with sea-blue hair was currently kneeling in front of a statue of Poseidon.

    That statue had already been broken in half, and only half of it remained. It was said that if Poseidon died without passing on his mantle, then it would be impossible for mortals to reconstruct the statue. Evenplete statues would break due to his death.

    As for the statues of the Radiant God built by the Radiant Church, they were all fakes. The Radiant Church modeled their statues after the first Pope of the Radiant Church, God Priest Goldsmith. This was the reason why their statues did not break.

    ¡°Lord Poseidon, the demon lords that have invaded this time are no weaker than those from ten thousand years ago. Although I do not know their identities... I believe this will be thest time I go to battle.¡±

    The faint glimmer of tears shone from within Emerald¡¯s sea-blue eyes. She could see the scene of Poseidon falling to the Twelve Demon Kings as if it were yesterday. They were far too strong. None of the twelve gods of the God World survived that day. The Demon Army that aided them was alsopletely wiped out.

    Now that a Demon King hade again, their battle would likely be even trickier. Ten thousand years ago, Emerald hadn¡¯t even seen the Twelve Demon Kings, she had only battled with their underlings. She didn¡¯t know yet that Be wasn¡¯t like the previous Twelve Demon Kings.

    Emerald slowly rose up and looked into the distance. She saw an enormous shadow crushing down toward her. She thought that the source of the sin aura that hadpletely covered Copperfield Ind was arriving now. The tapestry of dead Deep Sea Demonic Crabs littering the beach was probably their doing as well.

    ¡°Lord Poseidon, allow me to fight onest battle for you!¡±

    In a sh of azure light, Emerald¡¯s body transformed into an enormous dragon and flew high into the sky, deeper into the forest. She flew with death on her wings. To fight a being capable of covering the entire ind in such an evil aura, Emerald was destined to die.

    A certain distance away from the ruins of the ancient Romanov Empire, arge group of demonic beings was mobilizing. There was a staggering variety of demonic beings in the group, from ck colored Death Ghosts and white-colored Abyssal Ghosts to faceless Mage Puppets andrge groups of ck-bodied Demon Guards. Their total numbers approached ten thousand strong.

    Be and her dorm mates sat atop an enormous Abyssal Mammoth in the center of the Demon Army. The Abyssal was around 5 meters tall; sitting on its back, Be could see the entire battlefield.

    ¡°Ariel, you girls have be so skilled at controlling and directing these demonic beings. Let me ask you, who¡¯s the real Demon King here? Is it me or is it you? I¡¯m beginning to suspect that this whole world is fake!¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s you, Be! Didn¡¯t we give you the general¡¯s seat?¡±

    Be sat in the general¡¯s seat while giving her surrounding dorm mates aplicated expression. All of the demonic beings with physical bodies had been summoned from the Doors of Hell behind Ariel. The ck Death Ghosts had been brought by Noreya, and the white Abyssal Ghosts and Mage Puppets hade from Elena

    These dorm mates of hers had been demon kings in their past lives; they were way too skilled at directing this army. Although at first, they had been shocked by each other¡¯s abilities, they had quickly befortable in coordinating with each other, to the point where Be began to feel as if she was an imposter Demon King, and her dorm mates were the real demon kings.

 Volume 3 Chapter 137: The Burning Ancient Ruins of the Romanov Empire Part 1

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 137: The Burning Ancient Ruins of the Romanov Empire Part 1</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    At the core of the ancient city on a new moon ind, Copperfield Ind, were the ruins of the capital of the Romanov Empire. In the forest on the outskirts of the ancient city, Be and her team led their army of tens of thousands of demonic beasts against the dryads.

    The entire forest was transformed into a new battleground. These dryads had been the guardians of Poseidon¡¯s Holy Temple. However, they were driven out of their homes and killed by Nielson, the Ogre. Since then, these creatures have been residing here. For the past few thousand years, no demonic beast had attempted to trespass. In addition, the other three types of demonic beasts did not dare to challenge the druids living in the area.

    Currently, the once tranquil silence had been broken by Be and her group. She had never intended to incite a battle, but Kriss and the others had unleashed their ultimate moves at her request. By now, it would be too embarrassing to ask them to hold back. She now had no choice but to follow through.

    Two of the demon guards who were in charge of paving the way were struck down by the dryads¡¯ sneak attack. There was a surprisinglyrge number of dryads and groups of them had surrounded the demon army. These dryads looked no different from those enormous trees all around them, which made it difficult for any normal person to differentiate between them.

    The two demon guards were swept off their feet and pierced to death by tree branches. Taking advantage of the confusion within the demon army, countless druids had climbed onto the Hell Mammoth that theirmander had been sitting on. From there, they began their relentless attack against the demon army.

    Emerald hid among the clouds, observing the current situation of the battleground. Themand tent on the Hell Mammoth had countless holes stabbed into it by the druids¡¯ sharp wooden spears. Had they won the battle?

    Apparently, that was not the case. Countless transparent silk threads snaked out of the tent and wrapped themselves around a few of the druids. Instantly, a terrifying swarm of ghostly-white ferocious ghost wasps burst out of the tent. The wasps surrounded the druids and tore them to shreds in an instant.

    The entire demon army began to maniacally attack the druids. It was as though they were on steroids and had been provoked to attack the enemy without mercy. To the demon army, the fact that theirmander was publicly attacked like this was a huge dishonor to their name. It was no surprise that they would lose control like this.

    Following the demon army¡¯s loss of control, the tides began to turn. The demonic beasts sped towards the druids, aiming to kill. Even though many of them had been severed from the waist down, they hung on to the druid warriors as though their life depended on it. This gave the others who were still standing the perfect opportunity to make their move.

    The entire situation began to shift from chaos to a one-sided battle. The demonic beasts, encouraged by the low call from the ¡°Demon Horn¡±, initiated a united attack against the druids¡¯ defenses. Led by dozens of Hell Mammoths, the back-up team of demonic beasts was also on their way from outside the forest.

    Along the way, the druids were reduced to firewood by the Hell Mammoths. The demon guards did not leave anything to a chance either. Every time they passed a tree, they would stab it with their weapons. Those druids lying in ambush died before they even had the chance to im any lives.

    Be was used to staying vignt. Her strategy was to always split her army into the frontline and backup. These two groups would then proceed separately. Unfortunately for the druids, they had attacked too early. If the druids had waited, even a little, things might have turned out differently for them.

    Seeing as they were losing the battle and the demon army was gaining the upper hand, the Sea Dragon God, Emerald, sped out from among the clouds. With one shot, she fired a beam of blue light towards themander¡¯s tent on top of the Hell Mammoth.

    The Azure Dragon¡¯s Breath decimated the tent. After the tent was destroyed, Emerald could not believe her eyes. Themanders of this terrifying demon army were a group that looked like humans, and they were just a few young girls!

    As Be watched the Sea Dragon God, Emerald, soar through the air, she could not wrap her mind around it. ording to the information on demonic beasts from the Explorers Union, there were differences between demonic beasts and holy beasts. Furthermore, she had seen sculptures and carvings of the Poseidon¡¯s steed, Emerald, within the Church¡¯s ssic books.

    The navy-blue sea dragon soaring through the sky looked exactly like Poseidon¡¯s steed, the Sea Dragon God, Emerald. This did not seem right at all. What happened to the Demon God? How did it be a Holy Beast instead?

    ¡°Elder Sister Be, snap out of it! Be careful!¡±

    While she was distracted, the Sea Dragon God¡¯s Azure Dragon¡¯s Breath was about to hit them. At this crucial moment, Lisha shielded Be with her body and with a swish of her greatsword, she instantly split Emerald¡¯s Dragon¡¯s Breath cleanly in two.

    Ariel gathered a lightning ball in her palm and catapulted it towards the Sea Dragon God. The ball of lightning continued to snowball in the air and rapidly increased in size. By the time it reached Emerald, it had transformed into a massive sphere of lightning that spanned nearly five meters in diameter.

    The Sea Dragon God was nearly a hundred meters long. Its appearance was closer to the Eastern interpretation of the Dragon and not the medieval lizard-like dragons that were depicted in Western mythology. The Sea Dragon God¡¯s serpentine body was much more agile and flexible than any other western dragon. With a twist of Emerald¡¯s body, she managed to dodge the oing ball of lightning.

    ¡°Do you think you can escape my attacks just like that? How stupid.¡±

    Ariel waved her hands in the air and the ball of lightning exploded with the force of a nuclear bomb right beside the Sea Dragon God. Emerald had never thought that there would ever be a mage who would be able to freely control their magic to the extent that it was able to explode onmand. Before she was able to set up her defenses, she got hit by the explosion.

    While the Sea Dragon God was numbed by the explosion, strands of puppet strings emerged from each of ine¡¯s fingers and spread towards the sky. These strings wrapped themselves around Emerald¡¯s body and began to drag it towards the ground.

    The Sea Dragon God Emerald immediately started to struggle against ine¡¯s puppet strings. In her heart, she knew that no matter what happened, she should never touch the ground. Back then, during the war against the Twelve Demon Kings, many of herpanions from the Dragon Race had died when the demonic beasts pulled them to the ground and used their seafaring tactics on them.

    Making full use of this opportunity, Noreya shot a few Cloud Piercing Arrows into the air and pierced Emerald¡¯s wings with expert precision. The wings of the Sea Dragon God were no different from the western dragons. Once there were holes in the wings, the dragon would lose its ability to keep itself in flight.

    Emerald pushed the excruciating pain out of her mind and attempted to fly towards Poseidon¡¯s Temple. With almost no effort at all on their part, she had been thrashed by a few little girls. The gap in theirbat ability was extremely clear. If she did not leave now, she would never see Poseidon ever again.

    Kriss sent one final blow towards the Sea Dragon God. Following the movements of the red and ck pair of swords in her hands, two matching colored rays of sword light swept across the horizon, and it cut off the Sea Dragon God¡¯s wings withser uracy.

    Maybe it was Poseidon¡¯s providence, but even after Kriss had cut off Emerald¡¯s wings, the Sea Dragon God managed to break free from ine¡¯s puppet strings. Then, she made use of the momentum to propel herself towards Poseidon¡¯s Temple.

    However, Ariel had sent a few fiery spheres towards the Sea Dragon God. Some of these spheres were the Falling Meteorites, an extremely powerful move from the Great Arcana.

    To prevent Poseidon¡¯s Temple from being damaged, Emerald tried her best to twist and turn her body tond outside the temple. After the Sea Dragon God was defeated, a ck mist fell over the entire ancient city of the Romanov Empire.

    ¡°Hey, no matter what, that is still Poseidon¡¯s steed! Why are youdies being so ruthless?¡±

    As Be had taken a fancy to the Sea Dragon God¡¯s appearance, she felt a little bad for Emerald. However, her dorm mates thought otherwise. After unleashing their dark side, Kriss and the others became rather different from their normal selves.

 Volume 3 Chapter 137: The Burning Ancient Ruins of the Romanov Empire Part 2

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 137: The Burning Ancient Ruins of the Romanov Empire Part 2</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    ¡°Elder sister Be, I just find that the aura from that dragon really annoying!¡±

    ¡°Be, aren¡¯t you a Demon King? I was waiting for you to give the final blow; that¡¯s why I loosened my puppet strings.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Be, it doesn¡¯t matter if you did it or not. The tips of my arrows are covered in poison anyway.¡±

    Be wiped beads of cold sweat off her brow as she stared at her dorm mates, their faces filled with excitement. She seemed to be hallucinating. Those standing around her were all Demon Kings, and none of them were warriors. This world was truly a fake one.

    On the battlefield, the dryads were rapidly retreating back towards the ancient city with the demon army hot on their heels. The defeated and crestfallen dyads thought they had reached the safety of the city gates, only to find that it had been attacked by white departed spirits and ck Death Gods. The mechanisms on the gates had been damaged beyond repair, preventing the gates from being shut.

    An ominous sound of hooves could be heard behind the dryads as a group of heavily armored ck Hell Knights sped over on their Hell Horses. The fire from the horses¡¯ hooves ignited everything in its way, leaving their vicinity burning up in mes.

    Following the Hell Knights was an evenrger group of demon guards wielding their ck demonic spears and charging toward the dryads. These demon guards did not need any shields as it had been ingrained into their subconscious that having a defense mechanism or tool was something to be ashamed of. Their only option in battle was to attack.

    In the distance, the demon guards were followed by dozens of Hell Mammoths. Their curved tusks had various metal objects attached to them. These Hell Mammoths were specially assigned to break down walls and anything that came in their way.

    Right at the back of the demon army was a Cloud Ascending Ladder Chariot. The chariot was six meters tall and was an expedited product made by the puppets. At the Puppet Master¡¯s instruction, these puppets collected as many materials as they could get their hands on before creating this monstrous chariot. Now, they were the driving force behind it.

    The Demonic Dragon Army, d in heavy armor, stood atop the Cloud Ascending Ladder. The Demonic Dragons were the newest unit to join the battle. Their armor was covered in dragon patterns and their helmets had dragon horns on them.

    The skies above the demon army were filled with hordes of congregating white departed spirits and ck Death Gods. In addition, there was a group of Hell demasters. These demasters were wielding a variety of precious swords and weapons. They were d in ck light-armor and carried the demon¡¯s g.

    Each Hell demaster had a different sword in their hand. All of these swords were the real deal, and some of them were even divine or demonic artifacts. Unless the precious sword in their hands were destroyed, these demasters were practically immortal. Hell demasters were demonized de Spirits and were held in high regard within a Demon Army.

    The strength of the Demon Army had rapidly risen to more than ten thousand. Waiting behind them was an open demonic beast transportation array suspended in the air with countless demonic beasts waiting on the other end to provide support for the army. If not for the fact that there were no dragon bones around, this Demon Army would probably even be able to summon a group of Bone Dragon Knights.

    Be looked upon the battlefield with conflicting feelings. This Demon Army had brought back images of the invasion of the Twelve Demon Kings. Back then, it had all been summoned by warriors. The current Demon Army had been called up by Be¡¯s dorm mates, and the magnitude of the army was already equivalent to an allied army of five Demon Kings.

    Demon Kings would often summon the demonic beasts that were under their control. However, there was something that Be could not figure out: Lisha and the others were not Demon Kings, but they had the ability to summon the demonic beasts under theirmand.

    ¡°I¡¯m going into the city to look for the Sea Dragon God. The rest of you will followter.¡±

    ¡°Be, do you want me to send someone with you?¡±

    ¡°Be, among my de Spirits, some of those Hell demasters have brought Dragon-ying Swords with them. Do you want me to...¡±

    ¡°Youdies do not have to worry. I am also... no, I am the Demon King. Neither of you should forget your true nature!¡±

    At the core of the ancient city on a new moon ind, Copperfield Ind, in the ruins of the capital of the Romanov Empire. The Sea Dragon God, Emerald, had transformed back into a beautiful maiden. She had been gravely injured by Be and the other ¡°additional¡± ck warriors. Ariel¡¯s final attack, the Falling Meteorites, had nearly sent her back to Poseidon.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Sea Dragon God, please retreat as quickly as possible. The Demon King¡¯s allied army is close to breaking down the gates. By then, it would be only a matter of time before they get here. Also...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Elder Dryad?¡±

    The Sea Dragon God, Emerald, propped her body up with all the strength she could muster and wearily looked at the Elder Dryad. In the distance, parts of the city wall had already been knocked down by the Demon Army¡¯s Hell Mammoths. The army then swarmed into the city through those gaps.

    The dryads at the gates were crushed into splinters by the ck Hell Knights. This scene was eerily simr to what happened when the Twelve Demon Kings¡¯ armies had turned the God World into a bloodbath and invaded the capital of the God Race, which was tens of thousands of years ago. The only difference was that the demonic beasts summoned were of different types.

    ¡°Also, a new batch of the Demon Army has arrived. This time, they have attacked us from the back, and they¡¯re now headed towards Poseidon¡¯s Temple... Your Honor, please hold on...¡±

    The Elder Dryad watched as the Sea Dragon God disappeared into the distance with a conflicted look on his face. There was another piece of information that he had been reluctant to sharea??the leader of the new batch of demon troops was a Dragon Knight with a Golden Dragon as her steed. The dryads who were stationed at the back gates had thought that the Dragon Knight was there as their reinforcement. Upon opening the gates, they had all been crushed by the Demon Army that followed behind it.

    Even the Radiant Church¡¯s faithful devotee, the Dragon Knight, had betrayed her faith. Has the world on the other side of the ocean been invaded by Demon Kings too? Forget it. I think my best course of action would be to leave after retrieving my treasures. The Elder Dryad fumbled around his chest to reveal arge luminous pearl that he had stolen from Poseidon¡¯s Temple.

    Poseidon¡¯s Temple had long been taken over by the Demon Army. He was not an idiot and knew that he was no match for an army that was being led personally by a Demon King. Since honorable Emerald was still set in her ways, she would have to be buried with her god, Poseidon, instead.

    The Elder Dryad thought that he had the chance to take these treasures and seek sanctuary with the New Moon Demonic Dragon, Dorothea. Just as he was engrossed in his daydream, a few ck Death Gods swooped down from the skies. With a swipe of their scythes, the Elder Dryad¡¯s arms were swiftly removed from his body. The luminous pearl that was in his hands rolled away as his arms were thrown aside.

    ¡°Wait... I wish to surrender to the honorable Demon King. Bring me to...¡±

    Before the Elder Dryad could finish his sentence, a ck Death God beheaded him. The only Demon King that they respected was Noreya¡¯s true identity. This Elder Dryad did not defect to their King in the right way. Therefore, there was no way that he would be able to escape his death.

    Following the death of the Elder Dryad, the other members of the Dryad Race who had been standing by Poseidon¡¯s Temple met their doom as well. Nearly eighty thousand dryads had been forced back into the city and were ughtered by more than ten thousand troops from the Demon Army.

    After sixty minutes of intense fighting on the streets, the ck g of the Demon King was hoisted on the top of the highest building in the ancient capital of the Romanov Empirea??The Empire Clock Tower.

    Other than a few sporadic pockets of resistance, most of the ancient city ruins of the Romanov Empire had been conquered by the ¡°Fake Demon King¡¯s¡± army. Various Demon King¡¯s gs had also risen over other areas such as the New Moon Lake and the Siren¡¯s territory on the east side of the New Moon Ind.

    These two demonic beasts had belonged to the original Twelve Demon Kings¡¯ army. After realizing that Be¡¯s g was different from theirs, they raised both their gs as an act of questioning to figure out if they were on the same side.

    The only area that did not raise his g in questioning was the one that belonged to the Ogre Nielson. He did not belong to any of the Twelve Demon Kings thus no one was surprised at his inaction.

 Volume 3 Chapter 138: The Ultimate Fall of The Ancient Ruins of The Romanov Empire

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 138: The Ultimate Fall of The Ancient Ruins of The Romanov Empire</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by XIIN

    The ruins of the ancient city in the center of New Moon Ind ¨C Copperfield Ind, the historical remains of the imperial city of the Romanov Empire, the Sea God Temple on Brown Peak. There was no one here at all. Throughout the way here, Sea Dragon God Emerald and the Dryad guards didn¡¯te across anyone. Could something have happened to the Sea God Temple?

    Emerald looked at the ruins of the ancient capital behind her. The demon King¡¯s g that was fluttering in the wind was like a thorn in her heart. If it weren¡¯t for her unshakeable faith in Poseidon, Emerald would have copsed.

    Finally, she reached the Sea God Temple. In the main hall of the temple, she saw a golden wyvern and a dragon knight in white armor beside the wyvern but she couldn¡¯t see her hair, only a pair of blue eyes.

    The golden dragon looked at Emerald with aplicated look in her eyes. Princess Laceman of the Golden Dragon Race wanted to inform herpatriot to quickly leave. The dragon knight was a fake ¨C Be, a Demon King more vile than the usual Demon Kings.

    The beautiful girl with ocean-blue hair had the smell of a Holy Beast.

    In her heart, Laceman didn¡¯t want to watch someone from her race, especially Sea Dragon God, Emerald, end up in Be¡¯s hands.

    The Sea Dragon God Emerald had be a legend among the Dragon Race. If Be captured Emerald alive, then the Dragon Race¡¯s faith would definitely copse.

    However, Be had warned Laceman to go along with her act, or else she would be punished.

    Moreover, the Sea God Temple had long been captured by Be¡¯s own demon army. The entire area was filled with Be¡¯s people who were lying in ambush, and Princess Laceman waspletely powerless.

    ¡°Which empire¡¯s dragon knight are you?¡±

    ¡°Honorabledy, I am a dragon knight of the Octavia Empire. Look, this is a symbol of my identity!¡±

    Be took out the symbol of the royal family of the Octavia Empire, the Knight Dagger. Admittedly, this dagger was the most practical artifacts among the ones that her body double, Princess Felia left to her.

    ¡°Are you really a member of the Octavia Empire¡¯s royal family? Can you help me bring the relics of Lord Poseidon to Radiant Church? This ce has been captured by the Demon King¡¯s army.¡±

    ¡°I am willing to fight the Demon King to the end. It is my lifelong belief!¡±

    Princess Laceman looked at Be with disdain. This viin! Her skill of deceiving girls had improved. Emerald didn¡¯t discover any of Be¡¯s lies. She could only trust this dragon knight now that the Dryad army had basically been defeated.

    Emerald walked up to Be and passed her the key to Poseidon¡¯s treasury. The dragon head-shaped key could open the treasury left behind by Poseidon. Without the key to point the way, those demons wouldn¡¯t be able to find the underground secret chamber of the Sea God Temple.

    Emerald had just handed the key to Be when a burst of footsteps sounded from behind her. She turned around only to see dozens of demon guards approaching in this direction. These demons were at the rank of captain or above, and the patterns on their bodies were much deeper than those of ordinary demon guards.

    ¡°Quickly go. I¡¯ll hold them back here! As long as you take the key, Poseidon¡¯s... You... you¡¯re!¡±

    Taking advantage of when Emerald turned around, Be hugged her from behind. Before Emerald could respond, Be covered her mouth with a wet towel she had prepared in advance.

    ¡°Quietly sleep for a while! You believe too much in others. If it were someone else, you might have been stabbed at once.¡±

    Emerald was already seriously injured and didn¡¯t have much strength left to resist. Be¡¯s wet towel was coated with a sleeping drug that made Emerald a little dizzy and sleepy.

    ¡°Demon King Lord, the area around Sea God Temple has been suppressed! Pleasemand the next move.¡±

    ¡°Demon King Lord, the allied Demon King army has taken control of the entire region of the ancient city.¡±

    Although Emerald couldn¡¯t understand demonnguage, she could clearly see the demon guard captains bowing down. At their rank, demon guard captains would only bow down to the Demon King. The real identity of the dragon knight behind her was exposed.

    Why was this happening? Had the dragon knight betrayed the Radiant God or did the Golden Dragon Race collude with the Demon King? Emerald passed out amid her doubts. Be waved at her troops, indicating for them to withdraw, then carried Emerald and headed for the Sea God Temple.

    ¡°Lord... Lord Be, please don¡¯t be hard on Emerald! She¡¯s Poseidon¡¯s mount. You can¡¯t be thinking of...¡±

    Princess Laceman took on her human form, holding Be¡¯s hand as she interceded for Emerald. From her understanding of Be, this lecherous woman would definitely not kill Emerald. If she wanted to, she would¡¯ve already done that a long time ago. Considering her perverted interests in beauties, Laceman was able to guess what Be was going to do to her next.

    ¡°Princess Laceman, what¡¯s that look in your eyes? Please, I just want to take her away to treat her. Can¡¯t you see how bad her injuries are? Come with me too. We¡¯ll stay here for the night. It¡¯s not so often that we get to stay the night in a castle.¡±

    Only now did Be have the chance to properly look at the Sea Dragon God in her arms. She was indeed tempted. If it weren¡¯t for Emerald¡¯s beauty and youth, she wouldn¡¯t even have been allowed through the gates of the Sea God Temple just now. The demon guards lying in ambush outside had all received orders not to let any men past the gates and to kill them at once.

    The actual age of Emerald, the Sea Dragon God, was over ten thousand years old, but Holy Beasts basically had eternal life. They wouldn¡¯t die naturally of old age, but only in battle. Although Emerald was over ten thousand years old, ording to Holy Beasts¡¯ standards, she was equivalent to a teenage girl of the human race.

    Emerald¡¯s eyes, like her hair, were ocean-blue, but the thing that struck Be the most was her unique temperament as a Holy Beast. Poseidon, that poor bastard, must already be dead because he hadn¡¯t even made a sound when the demon army attacked the Sea God Temple. Since Poseidon was gone, she would keep the ¡°relics¡± of Poseidon for herself.

    The ruins of the ancient city in the center of new moon ind ¨C Copperfield Ind, the historical remains of the imperial capital of the Romanov Empire, the Sea God Temple on Brown Peak.

    This was the first night that the ancient city had switched owners. The streets of the city were being guarded by demon troops.

    The priest¡¯s resting quarters in the Sea God Temple had been made into the Demon King¡¯s pce. Be and her roommates were rxing in the bathing pool. All the killing today had covered them in dirt.

    ¡°Lisha, why are you covered in blood?¡±

    ¡°Older sister Be, when I saw how fierce the battle was at the frontlines, I somehow rushed over without paying attention.¡±

    ¡°Be, this Sea Dragon God must have a demonic core, right? Why don¡¯t we use her demonic core to report thepletion of our mission?¡±

    ¡°Noreya, don¡¯t frighten her! Don¡¯t we have another three Demon Beasts whose demonic core we can choose from? Besides, Emerald¡¯s core is divine and will definitely cause a sensation if it¡¯s taken back to the academy.¡±

    In the pool, Be was holding the seriously injured Sea Dragon God Emerald and cleaning her wounds. Emerald had a furious expression on her face because the dignity of her identity as a Holy Beast had beenpletely shattered by Be. Having been defeated, Emerald was captured alive by Be.

    When Emerald came to, she found herself naked, hands and feet tied up with puppet silk and lyingpletely in Be¡¯s embrace. Be was leaning against the edge of the pool, chatting with the other ¡°Demon Kings.¡±

    Lying in Be¡¯s arms, Emerald was treated as a trophy that was to be yed with as Be pleased. It was better for her tomit suicide than to be captured in this manner. Unfortunately, she had given Be the keys to Poseidon¡¯s treasury. If shemitted suicide, Poseidon¡¯s treasure would also fall into her hands.

    ¡°You Demon King! Just kill me!¡±

    ¡°Emerald, you are now my prisoner. Why would I kill you? I don¡¯t kill women. Besides, you¡¯re my greatest prize.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so shameless! How can there be a Demon King who is this much of a scoundrel? You actually pretended to be a dragon knight. Where¡¯s your dignity as Demon King! Wait... What are you doing... Don¡¯t lean on me.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the dignity of being Demon King, so you should quiet down! Or else, I won¡¯t just kiss you there.¡±

    Be bowed her head and nted a few kisses on Emerald¡¯s beautiful face, kissing her till she was flushed. Although the Sea Dragon God was a Holy Beast, emotionally, she was as innocent as a little girl. There was no way she could rival Be, whose specialty was flirting with girls. After being forcefully kissed a few times by Be, she lowered her head and didn¡¯t dare to look directly at her.

    Princess Laceman was there, sitting next to Lisha. Had she known how dangerous Be was earlier, she would never have abandoned Lisha. Although Lisha wasn¡¯t a righteous dragon knight now, at least she wasn¡¯t like Be who liked to bully girls.

    ¡°Be my summoned beast or mount. Choose one, Sea Dragon God. Suicide is out of the question.¡±

    ¡°I am a Holy Beast, Poseidon¡¯s mount. Don¡¯t be delusional. I... will not yield... Demon King, it¡¯s better if you...¡±

    Emerald¡¯s tone sounded more and more discouraged towards the end of her sentence. She had seen how proud and unyielding Golden Dragon Princess Laceman was. Yet, the golden dragon, who would rather die than submit, had been convinced by this Demon King to be her mount. She must have used some secret method to make Laceman surrender.

    ¡°Better if I what? Emerald, I¡¯ll show you tonight that none of the girls I like have the chance to escape.¡±

    Be¡¯s hand rested on Emerald¡¯s voluptuous chest. She lowered her head, whispering words, that still couldn¡¯t be known to her roommates, in Emerald¡¯s ear. Among her roommates, she wasn¡¯t sure if Elena was interested in her or not. Be was afraid that her harem n would fall through after frightening her.

    New Moon Lake, which was near the center of New Moon Ind ¨C Copperfield Ind, was the only source of freshwater on the whole ind. All the streams on new moon ind originated from thiske.

    More than 5,000 years ago, this was the water source of the ancient Romanov Empire until it was upied by New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea. Based on strength alone, New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea could face Sea Dragon God Emerald alone. On a moonlit night, the strength of the New Moon Demonic Dragon was superior to the Sea Dragon God with the aid of the moon.

    ¡°Why is there no moon tonight? s, what¡¯s the difference between the day and a night without the moon?¡±

    On the shores of New Moon Lake, a beautiful girl, with white hair as bright as the moon, was sitting on a wooden swing in a daze. Too many changes had taken ce today. It looked as if the army of the Demon King had invaded the Sea Dragon God Emerald¡¯s territory.

    The hatred between New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea and Sea Dragon God Emerald had been dissolved. Back then, she had long been repulsed by the countless rules in the army of the Twelve Demon King. After receiving orders to hunt down the remaining forces of the God Race, she broke off contact with the Twelve Demon King.

    Later on, the Twelve Demon King suddenly disappeared under unknown circumstances so Dorothea took the opportunity to leave his army and live on new moon ind. Speaking to the other three Demon Beasts, even Sea Dragon God Emerald, wasn¡¯t a problem at all. Although they were of different factions, she could still find amon conversational topic.

    However, there was no way she could talk to Siren King Mcmin and the Ogre Nelson. One was a fanatic of the Twelve Demon King and the other was an ogre obsessed with murder and torture. Forck of a better option, Dorothea, who couldn¡¯t find anything to talk to them about, decided to stay away.

    ¡°Today¡¯s Demon King army ispletely different from that of ten thousand years ago. Why is this exactly?¡±

    Dorothea got up and walked to thekefront. She looked out at Brown Peak, whichy in the distance. The Sea God Temple on Brown Peak was brightly lit at the moment as if someone was holding a victory celebration party. This sort of all-night celebratory gathering was held every time the demon army conquered a ce. In this gathering, demons would share all kinds of trophies.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there? How dare you invade my territory?!¡±

    ¡°Lord Dorothea, don¡¯t kill me. I¡¯m the Dryad chief¡¯s son. I¡¯vee to surrender!¡±

    From the bushes, came a few small-bodied Dryads, trembling as they walked towards Dorothea. They were headed by the Dryad chief¡¯s son. After upying the ancient city of Romanov, the aligned forces of Demon King Be hadn¡¯t received any orders to hunt and kill the Dryads. Many timid Dryads had taken the opportunity to escape.

    ¡°What are you doing here instead of pledging allegiance to the Sea Dragon God Emerald? I won¡¯t shelter those who believe in the God Race. Go while I¡¯m still in a good mood!¡±

    ¡°Lord Dorothea, I sincerely surrender. Please take a look. This is the treasure of the Sea God Temple that guards the temple, Poseidon¡¯s Golden Trident. Before this, Lord Emerald nned to use this weapon to fight to the end but I stole it in advance as a show of my loyalty to you.¡±

    The Dryad chief¡¯s son raised the golden trident above his head and presented it to New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea. Poseidon¡¯s personal weapon could allow those who use it to temporarily heal all injuries.

    In the end, Sea Dragon God Emerald was betrayed by her own people. Thest weapon in the decisive battle had been stolen by the Dryad chief¡¯s son. She trusted the Dryads so much that she left her weapon in the main hall of the Sea God Temple and ced it in their care.

    If this divine artifact had been in her hands, Be wouldn¡¯t have captured Sea Dragon God Emerald so easily.

    ¡°This is a real divine artifact. I didn¡¯t expect that in the end, Emerald had ced too much trust in you. Fine then, withdraw. Simply find a ce beside New Moon Lake to settle down. Just don¡¯t let me see you.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the recognition, Lord Dorothea. This subordinate will definitely...¡±

    ¡°Get lost. Your words can only deceive a gullible fool like the Sea Dragon God. I don¡¯t believe in your b*******!¡±

    New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea didn¡¯t believe in her subordinates and had none in her territory. In her opinion, the Dragon Race were bound to be alone and it was irrational to trust her subordinates. Sea Dragon God Emerald was the perfect example of a bloody lesson.

    ¡°Emerald, you¡¯re really too naive. Is this the faith that you¡¯re risking your life to protect? I¡¯ll help you keep this as your relic.¡±

    Dorothea¡¯s snow-white hand gently stroked Poseidon¡¯s divine artifact, Poseidon¡¯s trident. The luster of the divine artifact was very beautiful. Ever since Poseidon died in battle, this divine artifact lost the protective barrier that guarded it against others and could be touched by anyone.

    A glittering teardrop fell from the corner of Dorothea¡¯s eye. The rtionship between the Demon King and the Dragon Race was filled with hostility. The defeated Dragon Race basically had no chance of survival, and from her perspective, the Sea Dragon God, Emerald, would undoubtedly die.

    Before the Dryad chief¡¯s son, who thought that he had escaped from disaster, could catch his breath, several ck shadows surrounded him and strangled him without even giving him the chance to scream.

    Among Be¡¯s men, there was a group of specially trained treasure hunters, whose task was to plunder all the riches from the territories that the demon army had upied. They had already discovered what was missing from the Sea God Temple and followed the Dryads¡¯ trail all the way here.

    ¡°This fe actually stole the Demon King Lord¡¯s spoils. I¡¯ll kill him.¡±

    ¡°Dude, don¡¯t be impulsive. We¡¯ll take him back and properly interrogate him. The Demonic Beast here is a girl. Let¡¯s retreat. The Demon King Lord has given us orders. Girls will be handled by her.¡±

    New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea didn¡¯t know that the Dryad chief¡¯s son, who had surrendered, was captured again. And this time, the one that would be betrayed was most likely herself.

 Volume 3 Chapter 139: The Dragon Hunting Battle at the New Moon Lake

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 139: The Dragon Hunting Battle at the New Moon Lake</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Sea God Temple on Brown¡¯s Peak, among the ruins of the ancient capital city of the Romanov Empire at the centre of the New Moon Ind, also known as Copperfield Ind.

    It was the dawn the next morning. The mes from the earlier battles within the ancient city had been put out by the Demon Army that had taken control of the area. The only reminders of the carnage that had urred the day before were therge holes in the city walls.

    Even the mostvish and secure ce within the Sea God Temple could notpare to Poseidon¡¯s personal treasure vault. The vault was filled with gold coins and diamonds. Open treasure chests overflowing with gold coins and all sorts of gold items could be seen everywhere.

    The treasures that had been hidden away in this vault were remnants of the ancient Romanov Empire¡¯s national reserves. Back then, the Romanov Empire had been one of the strongest maritime nations. Their fleets had traveled far and wide to various inds and had amassedrge amounts of wealth and treasures. It was a pity that such a powerful empire had been eventually wiped out by Nielson the Ogre and his followers.

    Be opened her eyes and stretched her arms above her head. Last night, she had held the Sea Dragon God Emerald in her arms while they rolled onto the pile of gold coins and had fallen asleep. Be and her dorm mates could not find a single bed in this ancient city and they had no choice but to return to this gold-filled treasure vault to sleep instead.

    Emerald was there as well. The night before, Be had pinned her down onto the piles of gold and had done unspeakable naughty things to her. This innocent Sea Dragon God was obviously no match for the errant Be. Now, she had begun to look at Be with fear in her eyes.

    ¡°Emi, you¡¯re awake. It must have been really tough on youst night. It definitely wasn¡¯t easy to not make a single sound the entire night.

    ¡°You... You demon! We are both girls, how could you...¡±

    ¡°I AM a demon. What¡¯s the problem? Look at Laceman. She was much more open than you werest night.¡±

    The Golden Dragon Princess Laceman was still around as Be had not put her back to the Pet Space. As the treasure vault had been sectioned into individual smaller spaces, Be had taken Emerald and Princess Laceman back to this particr room to do naughty things to them, taking advantage of the perfect excuse of helping to treat Emerald¡¯s wounds.

    Her dorm mates were resting in the other sections, and did not realize what was happening with Be and herpanions.

    Princess Laceman was already awake, but she continued to feign sleep. Last night, she had moaned so wantonly in front of the Sea Dragon God Emerald. Now, she was too embarrassed to face her.

    ¡°She was forced by you. She didn¡¯t have a choice. I don¡¯t believe that the Golden Dragon Race would...¡±

    ¡°What a naive littless. By the way, did you realize that the wounds on your body have all been healed?¡±

    ¡°This is Poseidon¡¯s blessing... it¡¯s...¡±

    Emerald stopped in mid-sentence. Poseidon had died a long time ago. Without his powers as support, as Poseidon¡¯s steed, it would have been impossible for her to recover from such serious injuries overnight. Unless...

    ¡°This energy... it¡¯s demonic. Last night, what did you do to me...¡±

    ¡°What did I do? I just transformed you from a divine beast to a demonic holy beast, that¡¯s all! Oh no, don¡¯t cry. If you had not surrendered, the others would have done all sorts of horrible things to you! For instance, ine would have definitely turned you into a puppet dragon. I was saving your life!¡±

    Be could not help but rush over tofort Emi, who was sobbing. This innocent and naivess was unable to ept even something like this. Noreya¡¯s poisoned arrows were not a child¡¯s ythings. They were extremely lethal. If Emi had not been turned into a Demon God¡¯s steed, that miserable Sea Dragon God would have died before the night ended.

    Furthermore, Be way not lying to her at all. She had seen what Lisha and the others were capable of after they had turned only partially dark. If Emi had not joined them, it would not havee as a surprise if she had been permanently silenced by Noreya and the others. Poseidon was not around anymore. It was an absolute waste of resources to let a holy beast like her watch over and remain faithful to a god that did not exist anymore.

    ¡°I will not betray Poseidon. He will...¡±

    ¡°Emi, don¡¯t you wish to seek revenge on Poseidon¡¯s behalf? Also, the God World does not exist anymore. Why are you still holding on to the hope that the Gods will help you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a demon king. There¡¯s no reason for me to believe that you want to help me!¡±

    ¡°The fact that I¡¯m about to be your new mistress should be a good enough reason. Emi, this is your only chance to seek revenge for Poseidon¡¯s death! Your decision?¡±

    ¡°By the way, Emi, think about it. I am a female Demon King. If you miss out on this opportunity and the next one thates by is a male, he will not be as easy going as I am.¡±

    The Sea Dragon God hesitated. The evil demonic energy in her body had been forcefully injected against her will. There was no turning back now. Even if she did not ept Be¡¯s terms, nothing would change.

    ¡°Emi, stop hesitating. Take Laceman for example. Doesn¡¯t she look like she¡¯s living well?¡±

    ¡°But... will you really be able to help me? The Twelve Demon Kings are terrifying beings that unleashed a bloodbath upon the God World.¡±

    ¡°Do you think that I¡¯m no match for the Twelve Demon Kings?¡±

    The Sea Dragon God paused to think about what Be had just said. Poseidon had already disappeared for more than ten thousand years. Her insistence on waiting seemed to be a lost cause. Submitting to Be might be her best option right now.

    ¡°Emi, Your Honor, stop thinking so much and reach a decision. Mistress Be would never hurt you.¡±

    Laceman, who had been pretending to be asleep, finally roused from her fake slumber to help Be convince Emi to join them. It was just a matter of time before the Dragon Race found out that she had made a deal with a Demon King. If the Sea Dragon God was in the same boat, it would be much easier to deal with the bacsh together.

    ¡°Be, I...¡±

    The Sea Dragon God Emerald nodded slightly in silent agreement with Be¡¯s suggestions. However, she could not get herself to utter the word ¡°surrender¡± at all.

    ¡°Emi, I promise, you will not regret your decision. Now, what information can you give me on the other three demonic beasts on this ind?

    ¡°I understand, miss...mistress.¡±

    The ruins of the ancient capital city of the Romanov Empire at the centre of the New Moon Ind, also known as Copperfield Ind, within the torture chamber of the empire¡¯s prison.

    ¡°Stop hitting me, please! I will tell you everything. I do not have Poseidon¡¯s Scepter. I¡¯m not lying...¡±

    Be sat regally on a hovering Demon King¡¯s throne and had arge ck cape draped on her shoulders. With a ferocious demon¡¯s mask on her face, she drifted into the room.

    A hovering throne was one of the treasures used by demon kings to show off. The point of having a throne that could float in midair was to add a little ir to the Demon King¡¯s presence.

    Once Be entered the damp and dimly-lit prison, she could hear the dryad¡¯s howls and moans. She did not allow Lisha and the others to enter the prison as she did not intend for any of the girls toe into contact with something as vile as a torture chamber.

    ¡°Who is the prisoner? What a ruckus.¡±

    ¡°Honorable Demon King, it¡¯s my fault for overlooking this matter. I will cut off that fellow¡¯s tongue right away.¡±

    ¡°Honorable Demon King, I am here to surrender and pledge my allegiance to you. Please don¡¯t kill me.¡±

    ¡°Hold on. Bring the prisoner to me.¡±

    Within moments, the demons had dragged a heavily tortured dryad, who was covered in blood, and presented him to Be.

    ¡°Honorable Demon King, I am sincerely here to surrender and pledge my allegiance to you. Don¡¯t kill me, I am...¡±

    ¡°Honorable Demon King, this fellow has nothing on him at all. I think we would be better off if he was dead.¡±

    The Demon Guards that were standing beside Be had been influenced by her. They had fully intended to kill the penniless son of the Elder Dryad as he was of no use to them at all.

    ¡°Treasures? I had them and I wanted to present them to you as a gift. However, they have been taken away by the New Moon Demonic Dragon, Dorothea, and her evil dragon. I am willing to atone for my mistake by leading the way to the New Moon Lake to retrieve Poseidon¡¯s Trident.¡±

    Poseidon¡¯s Trident was not only Poseidon¡¯s weapon of choice, it was also a representation of his divine right. This artifact was extremely influential among the oceanic race who believed in Poseidon.

    After searching Poseidon¡¯s treasure vault and the Romanov Empire¡¯s national reserves, Be was unsessful in finding the divine artifact. The Sea Dragon God, Emerald, said that she had handed it over to the Elder Dryad¡¯s son for safekeeping. How did it end up with the New Moon Demonic Dragon?

    ¡°You¡¯re willing to lead the way? There is nothing worth collecting near the New Moon Lake. Why would I go there?! Take him away and kill...¡±

    ¡°Honorable Demon King, the New Moon Lake has its hidden treasures. You must have heard that the Dragon Race has a habit of keeping their treasures within their dragon caves. There are treasures on the New Moon Lake¡¯s central ind.¡±

    Dorothea, the New Moon Demonic Dragon, was undoubtedly the strongest demonic beast on the New Moon Ind. Even the Sea Dragon God, Emerald, had admitted that she did not stand a chance against Dorothea if it ever came to a fight.

    There were only two days left before Be and the others were due back in school and there was no way they were going back without the demonic core from a high level demonic beast.

    Be had intended to take the core of the Siren King McMin or the double-headed ogre, Nielson. As these two demonic beasts were not female, Be had no problem fighting to the death.

    The demons who had been sent out on a reconnaissance missionst night had reported that the New Moon Demonic Dragon, Dorothea, was female. Be was a little hesitant. The New Moon Dragons were well versed in concealment magic. It would be extremely challenging for Be¡¯s team to find her, let alone capture her.

    ¡°Honorable Demon King, please do not worry. Based on my knowledge, if the New Moon Demonic Dragones into contact with fresh blood from other demons, she will not be able to conceal herself for an hour. However, I implore you to make a decision as soon as possible. When night falls, the New Moon Demonic Dragon will bepletely hidden.¡±

    The Elder Dryad¡¯s son who was leading the way was far more anxious than Be was. He wanted to make use of the Demon King¡¯s power to destroy the New Moon Demonic Dragon. As they were both his enemies, it would be absolutely perfect if they managed to kill each other.

    On the banks of the New Moon Lake, Copperfield Ind. The New Moon Demonic Dragon, Dorothea, had morphed into her human form and was basking in the warm sunlight. Poseidon¡¯s Trident had been left on the little ind at the centre of theke.

    ¡°Who is that? Why are you sneaking around? Show yourself!¡±

    ¡°Honorable Demonic Dragon, it¡¯s me. I was herest night...¡±

    A dryad emerged from the bushes and cautiously began approaching the New Moon Demonic Dragon as he carried the bag of demon¡¯s blood that Be had given to him in his arms. Once the blood came into contact with Dorothea¡¯s body, she would lose the ability to use her concealment magic for an hour.

    Be and her teamy in wait nearby. This time, the entire team was involved in the hunt as the New Moon Demonic Dragon was much more intelligent than the Sea Dragon God. Be was afraid that something might happen if they did not have all hands on deck.

    Using her sharp eyesight, Be could see the New Moon Demonic Dragon, Dorothea, from a distance. Dorothea looked somewhat different from the information that Be had gathered on her. There was no demonic aura emanating from this demonic dragon at all.

    Against the midday sun, a beautiful youngdy with hair as white as the moon was lounging on a wooden chair by theke. She wore a golden dress and wore a crown on her head. On the centre of the crowny a piece of gorgeous sapphire shaped like the moon.

    Dorothea stood up and the dryad was instantly sted hundreds of meters away even though she barely moved a muscle.

    ¡°Come out. Hiding in the bushes is not a good look for a girl.¡±

    Since they had been exposed, Be and the others decided to reveal their presence. As it was noon, Dorothea¡¯s concealment magic was not invulnerable.

    After emerging from the bushes, Lisha and Be stood at the front of the group as Knights while Arial and ine watched their backs as a magical unit. Kriss and Noreya were in charge of mobile attacks. If they had had a priest, they would have had a perfect exploration team on their hands.

    ¡°Have humans be so cruel? Look at your gear. It¡¯s far too savage! Speak up, if you are here for treasures, the center of the New Moon Lake holds what you seek.¡±

    As Dorothea looked at Be¡¯s team, she felt a little apprehensive. Without any demonic beasts, a normal person would not be able to tell that those in Be¡¯s team had the presence of Demon Kings or simr.

    To prevent the New Moon Demonic Dragon from noticing that something was wrong, Kriss and the others had changed out of the audacious outfits they had on earlier and into explorer¡¯s gear. No matter how strong she was, Dorothea would not dare to engage in a fight with six experts who were at the level of a Demon King. Therefore, the disguise was absolutely necessary.

    ¡°Your Excellency, Dorothea, you¡¯re mistaken. I am not here to seek any treasures. Well... I am here to seek the pleasures that only your body can provide. Will you cooperate with me?¡±

    ¡°Bodily pleasures... you are one interesting Dragon Knight. I am female. Are you sure you said the right thing?¡±

    In a sh of moonlight, Dorothea had transformed into her dragon form and the entire area surrounding the New Moon Lake was plunged into darkness. As this was the New Moon Demon Dragon¡¯s territory, she was able to manipte the geographical features of the area to her advantage.

    ¡°Explorers, leave this ce. This is not somewhere you should be right now. The Demon King¡¯s army has already captured the ancient city nearby.¡±

    The New Moon Demonic Dragon hovered in the air and reminded Be and the other girls to leave, seemingly out of goodwill. In her mind, she had not made the connection that these explorers were the Demon Kings.

    Other than the two knights who were regr beauties, the mage, assassin, swordsman and puppet master were all exquisite beauties. Dorothea could not bear to look at them any longer as she knew that they would meet their unfortunate premature deaths if the Demon King¡¯s army were to attack.

    The New Moon Demonic Dragon looked more closely rted to the Elven Dragons than the regr dragon race. The difference was especially apparent in her translucent wings, which gleamed with an iridescent glow. Under the moonlight, one could barely take their eyes off them.

    Be and Lisha raised their shields and took a defensive stance. Even though Be was a Dragon Knight, the only steed that she was able to summon at the moment was the Golden Dragon Princess Laceman.

    The golden dragons were purely physical beasts, while the New Moon Demonic Dragons were known to be well versed in both magical and physicalbat. Be was worried that Dorothea would use the ¡°Kite-style¡± dual-prongedbat tactics on her golden dragon and she would surely be soundly beaten. In the end, Be decided to summon her steed at another time.

    Lisha¡¯s steed was of no use either. Her temporary steed was a T-Rex demonic beast that was unable to fly. This would have made it an easy target for the New Moon Demonic Dragon.

    Her trump card, the Devastating Evil Dragon, Lolita, was back at Olsylvia Academy. Be had assigned her to protect the members of her harem, which meant that Lolita was unavable as well.

    Seeing as Be and the rest had no intention of leaving, a seven-hued magical array appeared behind the New Moon Demonic Dragon. Then, Dorothea sent a seven elemental attack towards Be and her team. In an instant, all sorts of magical attacks like Fiery Dragons, Icy sts, and lightning came barreling in their direction.

    Ariel, refusing to be outdone, had switched to an elemental door and retaliated with her own barrage of elemental attacks.

    The entire night sky was instantly filled with a disy of fireworks which was the result of the explosions that urred when the elemental attacks collided.

    ¡°A Magical Sage? And a pure elemental one at that. Your abilities... these strings!¡±

    ine¡¯s puppet strings were once again directed into the skies. She wanted to take down the New Moon Demonic Dragon in the same way that she had captured the Sea Dragon God, Emerald.

    Unfortunately for her, the parts of the New Moon Demonic Dragon that had been entangled in the strings suddenly turned transparent. ine¡¯s puppet strings had missed their target. Even Noreya¡¯s flying darts hadpletely missed their mark.

    Just as the New Moon Demonic Dragon had thought that the worst had already passed, a sh of a sword brushed past her wings with frightening uracy and drops of blood began to ooze from her wounds. As the blood fell to the ground, ine¡¯s puppet strings made use of the opportunity to collect some of Dorothea¡¯s blood.

    The precious sword in Kriss¡¯ hands had been switched to the Dragon¡¯s Sorrow. This particr sword was famous for being able to suppress the dragon race. No matter how strong the New Moon Demonic Dragon was, she was still a member of the dragon race and was susceptible to the damage caused by the sword.

    ¡°Be, this fellow is not afraid of the dragon-ying sword. She knows how to manipte a blurred state.¡±

    ¡°Kriss, switch to a poisonous sword with anesthetic properties. We are not here to y her.¡±

    Be held on to her shield as she endured the New Moon Demonic Dragon¡¯s magical attacks while shemandeered her team. She had finally experienced how difficult dragon ying was. Furthermore, the knights had the toughest time as Lisha and she had to absorb the brunt of the attacks.

    Dorothea saw that her magical attacks were ineffective. However, it would not be a smart move tond and engage in close-rangebat. Be had knights, an assassin, and a swordsman on her side. This meant that Dorothea would not have the upper hand in such forms ofbat.

    Suddenly, the moon began to growrger and cast a light over the New Moon Lake that seemed to turn night into day. Various strange magical elements started to congregate in the air. Within these elements, it seemed to carry a hint of the God Race that left a deep impression on Be and the others.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Moon¡¯s Verdict. Be, there have been records of this move in the ancient books. This was the Moon Goddess¡¯s ultimate move. I¡¯m surprised that this demonic dragon knows how to execute her God¡¯s move.¡±

    As a mage, something seemed to shift in Ariel¡¯s eyes. However, she did not panic. She must have had a contingency n in mind.

    ¡°Ariel, do you have a way to deal with this?¡±

    ¡°You and Younger Sister Lisha have to hold the fort for a bit. I¡¯ll initiate the forbidden move and use meteorites to force her to the ground.¡±

    ¡°Ariel, I¡¯ll have to trouble you for now. I have no other way to deal with the dragon until she hits the ground.¡±

    At the moment, Ariel was the only one who could retaliate against the New Moon Demonic Dragon¡¯s attacks with magic and her teammates had pinned all their hopes on her. The assassin, swordsman, and puppet master could only wait for Dorothea to fall to the ground before they could unleash their attacks.

 Volume 3 Chapter 141: The War Torn Obadiah Region Part 2

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 141: The War Torn Obadiah Region Part 2</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Darlingv

    Although Amy Beth and Dorothea were obedient now, they had shaken their heads desperately and bit their lips unyieldingly when they heard that they were to sign a lifelong pet contract. Be spent a lot of energy and used all sorts of ¡°gentleman tricks¡± to force them to yield.

    Now, halfway through the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s ¡°Great Hunt,¡± Be¡¯s team had harvested many treasures, most of the divine artifacts collected by the Moon Goddess and Poseidon, and arge number of Deep Sea Demonic Crabs and delicious crab meat. Lisha and the others weren¡¯t interested in these treasures, so they passed them to Be, their chief, for safekeeping.

    The biggest prize was to subdue Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth and New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea. If such harvests were reported, it might even be possible for the entire team to graduate at once. However, Be was only willing to share the good stuff with her own people.

    It was impossible to report them to the Human Empire and Olsylvia Academy. The most important thing was that if she reported them, she wouldn¡¯t have a reason to take Silver Dragon Princess Isabel and ck Dragon Princess riss as mounts.

    Although Be didn¡¯t have Obsessive Compulsive Disorder, Be couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the fact that the trident had been taken away by the Dryad. ording to that guy¡¯s escape route, he must¡¯ve fled to the Ogre n¡¯s territory in the southern part of New Moon Ind.

    In the Obadiah Region in the southern part of New Moon Ind ¨C Copperfield Ind, there were about 150,000 ogres living in the territory of Two Headed Ogre Nelson.

    Back then, the Ogre n from foreignnds, led by its leader Nelson, took this as a base area and gradually encroached on the entire Romanov Empire.

    From its establishment to its demise, the Romanov Empire didn¡¯t cultivate any mage troops, and the magic from the human continent didn¡¯t spread here either. One of the reasons forunching an attack on the Arcana nation, the Aldridge Empire, was to seize magic books. Unfortunately, they weren¡¯t sessful in the end and were defeated by the allied forces of the other Human Empires.

    Because they didn¡¯t have Mages to suppress their opponent, the army of the Romanov Empire couldn¡¯t resist the powerful Ogre Army, who had magical knowledge and was finally captured by the Ogre n. Thest survivors of the Romanov Empire ¨C their fleeing fleet, were attacked at sea by the Siren King Mcmin and eventually died there.

    In addition to the leader, Two Headed Ogre Nelson, there were three chiefmanders under him, namely, ¡°Iron General¡± Zach, ¡°Cyclops¡± Marcellus and ¡°Great General¡± Pearson, who were all very strong elite Ogre Commanders.

    The Ogre n weren¡¯t like the Dryads who could be defeated in one battle. Be focused on discussing countermeasures with her roommates. She decided tounch a ¡°lightning war¡± against the Ogre n tonight. The code name of the operation was temporarily fixed as ¡°Decapitation Operation¡± and the goal was to kill the leader, Ogre Nelson and the three Ogre Commanders with a sneak attack and recapture Poseidon¡¯s trident at the same time.

    Now, the allied forces of the Demon King had built a transmission channel in the public square of the ruins of the Romanov Empire¡¯s ancient capital that connected to Sarnia Duchy. Due to time constraints, this transmission array was the basic kind that could only transfer goods but not living things.

    The demons that made up the Demon Army were technically not living creatures. There wasn¡¯t a problem for them to pass through this transmission array. Be took advantage of this loophole in the transmission regtions, and by nightfall, she had already transferred 150,000 demons from Sarnia Duchy. With the previous Demon Army, Be had already assembled 250,000 demon troops.

    The battle against the ogres began as soon as it started to get dark. This time, it was a split operation. Of course, Lisha was the Vanguard General and led the Darkness allied forces to attack the Obadiah region head-on. The target was ¡°Iron General¡± Zach who was guarding the border of the Ogre territory.

    Noreya and ine took the ambush troops to storm Mount Barnard. ¡°Cyclops¡± Marcellus, known as the eyes of the Ogre Army, was assisting on this hill. Mount Barnard was the highest point in the entire Obadiah Region. Taking it down would be equivalent to wiping out the eyes of the entire Ogre n.

    Kriss and Ariel were responsible for leading the attack on ¡°Great General¡± Pearson who was themander of the Ogre Army. Be and New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea formed a team, and using Dorothea¡¯s Invisibility Magic, they proceeded to y the Ogre Leader Nelson.

    Be nned to use Two Headed Ogre Nelson to report to the ¡°Great Hunt.¡± The Ogre definitely wasn¡¯t a girl. She had repeatedly confirmed with Dorothea and Amy Beth that Two Headed Ogre Nelson was a cruel monster.

    At the borders of the Ogre n in the Obadiah Region in the southern part of New Moon Ind ¨C Copperfield Ind, the Darkness allied forces attacked the Ogre n under the cover of darkness.

    After dominating the region for 5,000 years without any threat, the ogres were less vignt. Lisha, the Dragon Knight, took the opportunity to break through the ogre¡¯s defense borders with the Darkness allied forces.

    At the ogre defensive line, many ogre guards were dozing off. Those who were energetic were busy bragging and chatting. They didn¡¯t know yet that there was arge number of Darkness allied forces approaching.

    ¡°Have you heard? At noon today, New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea¡¯s territory, New Moon Lake, was attacked by the Demon King¡¯s army. Looks like the New Moon Demonic Dragon has been killed by the Demon King.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really well informed. I also heard the vanguard troops talking about that. It¡¯s a little strange though. Isn¡¯t the New Moon Demonic Dragon one of the Demon King¡¯s chief subordinates? Why did they attack their own people? Eh, bro, why did your head fall to the ground?¡±

    Before that ogre guard could react to what was going on, his head dropped to the ground as well. Behind him, a ck Death Ghost appeared. The lookout tower on Mount Barnard, which was responsible for giving the warning, was already aze and had no way to raise the rm to alert the ogres at the foot of the mountain.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on outside? It¡¯s so noisy!¡±

    ¡°Lord Zach, the Demon King¡¯s army is here. Our camp has been...¡±

    In the tent of the Ogre Garrison Commander, ¡°Iron General¡± Zach, one of the ogre¡¯s three chiefmanders, woke up a little annoyed. This guy loved to sleep, so being woken up today made him very upset.

    ¡°What the hell is Marcellus doing? He didn¡¯t discover that someone had attacked? How sloppy! Who is the leader of the Demon Army? I¡¯m going to kill him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s the Golden Dragon Knight, Lord Zach.¡±

    ¡°What, Dragon Knight... Are you still asleep? Doesn¡¯t the Demon King¡¯s army only have the ck Dragon Knight and the Bone Dragon Knight? Since when did they have a Golden Dragon Knight from the human race?¡±

    With distrust of his subordinates, Zach walked out of the general¡¯s tent and saw a Dragon Knight mounted on a Golden Dragon fighting his subordinates with arge demon army.

    The beautiful, golden-haireddy knight didn¡¯t carry a shield but brought a huge sword. She was reaping the life of an ogre soldier. The Golden Dragon¡¯s melee ability was the strongest among the Dragon Race. The Golden Dragon waved its ws and sent the ogre soldiers flying into the sky, one by one.

    While the ogre soldiers were sent flying, the Dragon Knight waved her huge sword, transforming it into a long Sword Spirit that sliced the flying ogre soldiers into half. Their coordination throughout the whole process was natural and unforced.

    ¡°This girl killed so many ogre soldiers. I¡¯m going to turn her and that Golden Dragon into stew.¡±

    ¡°Iron General¡± Zach who was infuriated, brandished an iron mace and dashed into attack. He had forgotten to send someone to report the situation to Ogre Leader Nelson. He didn¡¯t even notice the rescue g hanging on Mount Barnard behind him. The ¡°Cyclops¡± Marcellus had been ambushed.

 Volume 3 Chapter 142: The Battle to Sneak into the Obadiah Region Part 1

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 142: The Battle to Sneak into the Obadiah Region Part 1</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    Be had made use of Dorothea, the New Moon Demonic Dragon¡¯s concealment magic, to infiltrate the grounds of Nelson the Ogre¡¯s pce. His territories epassed the Obadiah Region which was at the southern part of the New Moon Ind, also known as Copperfield Ind.

    Dorothea, the New Moon Demonic Dragon, was well versed in the invisibility magic. Be was rather curious about her powers as this was the first time that she was not using a stealth tool for this purpose. Dorothea¡¯s invisibility magic was much more advanced than the stealth clothes that Be had used when she was sneaking into the St. Louis Church Academy.

    This invisibility magic was simr to that of Noesha¡¯s Time-Space Istion Magic where any sound made by the invisible person would be silenced as well. The ogre guards outside could neither hear Be¡¯s footsteps nor her voice when she spoke. If Dorothea were sessful inpletely concealing herself, it would have been impossible for Be to find her.

    ¡°Mistress... what are you looking at? Don¡¯t stare at me with such an expression on your face. My invisibility magic can only help you with these kinds of things. I will not help you if you¡¯re thinking of using my powers to sneak into other girls¡¯ rooms!¡±

    ¡°Dorothea, don¡¯t be so heartless! Won¡¯t you help me, pretty please? Look, the night isn¡¯t even over yet and you¡¯re already turning against me? You used to call...¡±

    ¡°Mistress, I have to stand my ground on this. No matter what, this is the only request that I will never agree to. I will dly receive any punishment for disobeying your this request that you deem fit.¡±

    Dorothea had learned her invisibility magic from the Moon Goddess herself. If she were still around, she would not have agreed to her magic being used for such despicable things. Dorothea¡¯s insistence on the matter was her way of showing her love for the goddess.

    Furthermore, Dorothea felt that even without the help of her invisibility magic, Be would still have her own ways to sneak into the poor girls¡¯ rooms. Her methods were far too smooth and optimized for Be to be new at taking advantage of girls. The number of girls that she had done naughty things to must have been in the double digits, otherwise, she would not be this proficient.

    ording to Dorothea¡¯s introduction to her magic, she was able to conceal hundreds of allies at once. However, her magic was not infallible. Some anti-invisibility methods could be used to see past her magic. For instance, one of the leaders of the ogres, Marcellus the Cyclops, had an eye that could send out bolts of petrification magic. The cyclops¡¯ eye could also see through all sorts of concealment magic, such as invisibility magic.

    Unfortunately for the ogres, theirmander had just been attacked. For now, no one would raise any rm over here. The infiltration team consisted of Be, Dorothea, and Amy Beth, with Be as a Knight and Amy Beth as a Dragon Soldier. Dorothea was a rather special case as she was well versed in many different forms of magic. At the moment, she wielded the Moon Goddess¡¯ scepter and was temporarily the priest of the group.

    The two-headed ogre, Nelson, lived in an enormous castle which was widely known as the ¡°Fortress of Boulders¡±. The outer walls of the fortress were hundreds of meters tall which might have been built this way to protect the castle against the attacks from the giants.

    It was practically impossible for anyone to scale the walls of this height. Even Noreya, who was an assassin, would not be able to climb up the fortress walls, let alone anyone else who was not an assassin. Moreover, these walls had all sorts of defensive magic built into it to prevent any outsider from tearing them down using magic. ording to the intelligence that was gathered, sixty thousand elite ogres were living in this castle.

    The Ogre Race was split into four groups ¨C each of the three ogremanders ruled thirty thousand of the general ogre public, while the Chief Lord Nelson had jurisdiction over sixty thousand of the elite ogres, who were among the strongest and the most intelligent of the ogres.

    At this moment, the city gates were on the locked down. The Two-Headed Ogre Nelson did not care if the ny thousand ogres on the other side of the gates lived or died as they were not his direct descendants, but the subordinates of the three mainmanders.

    With Dorothea¡¯s assistance, Be used flying magic to soar past the city walls. She observed that there were many elite ogre soldiers above the city walls. These ogres were three meters tall and were wearing ebony armors. Their seedy eyes darted around hungrily, as though they had been starving for a long time.

    ¡°Did you hear that? Word among the high-level soldiers is that there will be new food at His Excellency¡¯s great feast.¡±

    ¡°Really? Gosh, we are not the high-level soldiers though. It has been over a thousand years since I have tasted the sweet flesh of a human. I¡¯m so sick and tired of eating those weak little ogres.¡±

    ¡°Dream on, you¡¯re lucky to have ogres as food. Hopefully, there will be enough scraps and leftovers after the feast for us!¡±

    As a Demon King, Be had been blessed with the ability to understand most demonguages, which meant that she knew what the two ogres were saying. The ogres¡¯ diet did not just consist of human flesh. These demonic beasts reproduced by cell division. When an ogre had reached a particr stage of growth, a second head would emerge.

    After the second head had developed to a certain extent, the ogre would split into two. Those who were weak or had disabilities would be killed and eaten by the other ogres.

    Even though the ogres here had for more than five thousand years of history, their poption had always been maintained at around a hundred and fifty thousand due to their cannibalistic habits. Be held back the feelings of disgust and continued to listen in on the ogre¡¯s conversation as she wanted to obtain as much information as she could from the ogre guards.

    These guards did not disappoint at all. As expected, in no time at all, Be had managed to find out that the Chief Lord of the Ogres, the Two-Headed Ogre Nelson, was currently holding a feast somewhere in the center of the Fortress of Boulders. This bloke was unbelievable. There was a war going on right outside the castle and he still had the time and energy to host a feast.

    ¡°Mistress, did you obtain any information from what the ogres had said?¡±

    ¡°Mmm, don¡¯t worry about it, just follow me and you¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    Be stood with her back facing towards the two girls, biting back her words as she silently covered her mouth with her hand. The content of the ogre guards¡¯ conversation had taken a rather... disturbing turn as they dove into a discussion about which part of a human tasted the best. She was a little embarrassed to trante such a disturbing topic to the girls.

    Most of the ogre soldiers had agreed on the fact that the human¡¯s buttocks were the meatiest and therefore the most delicious. Be raised her other hand and wiped off the beads of cold sweat that had formed on her brow. Somehow, listening to the ogres¡¯ words had caused a chill to run down her spine and into her buttocks. Apparently, this perverted group of ogres had a serious buttplex.

    The ogres had always maintained a close rtionship with the sirens on the northern part of the New Moon Inds. This was a new piece of information for Be. Ogres could neither swim nor fly while the Sirens could do both. ording to the ogre soldiers, the Sirens would head out to various parts of the world a few times a year to seek out an unlucky human maritime exploration fleet as their next victims.

    Once they have located the human fleet, the Sirens would begin their attack and destroy the ships before kidnapping everyone. The captured humans would be given to the ogres as a gift. In exchange, the ogres would attack and create trouble at the Sea Dragon God Emerald¡¯s territory. This would take up so much of Emerald¡¯s time and effort that she would not have the energy to deal with the Siren King, McMin.

    The various human empires had some information about the Sirens and their actions. However, in this Other World, the human race¡¯s ability to build boats were abysmal. They only knew how to buildrgemercial ships, nothing else. These humans did not even have anything close to a decent battleship. To prevent panic from spreading, the Siren attacks had all been ssified as ¡°typical maritime mishaps and idents.¡±

    Be finally understood what she had seen in the newspapers. Those mysterious maritime idents were all rted to the transactions between the Sirens and the Ogres! She had felt that it was a little strange when she was reading the empire¡¯s records of maritime idents in the library. Apparently, there had been cases when the inhabitants of entire inds had mysteriously disappeared. It must have been the work of those Sirens.

    That night, the Siren King McMin had sent a new batch of ¡°food¡± to the Two-Headed Ogre Nelson. Word is, it was to celebrate the fact that the Sea Dragon God Emerald was dead and her territory had been taken over by the Demon Kings¡¯ army. Be could already guess what the food was.

    Be retrieved a calligraphy pen that was soaked in blood from her storage ring and began to draw on the ground at the open space behind the gargantuan walls. The blood on the brush belonged to Be and these bloody brushstrokes would act as a beacon to direct her demonic beasts to her exact location.

 Volume 3 Chapter 141: The War Torn Obadiah Region Part 1

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 141: The War Torn Obadiah Region Part 1</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Darlingv

    On the isle surrounded by New Moon Lake near the center of new moon ind ¨C Copperfield Ind, Be summoned one of her mounts. Golden Dragon Princess Laceman helped gather their spoils. New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea collected a ten thousand year-old treasure, which was worth more than the Romanov Dynasty that only had 5000 years of history.

    Be¡¯s roommates were currently directing the demon guards to fish out the ¡°Dragon¡¯s Sorrow¡± and ¡°Curse of Blood¡± that had sunk to the bottom of New Moon Lake. Lisha and the rest left the task of taking over the spoils to Be.

    Right now, Be was helping New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea carefully clean her wounds, just like she did yesterday with Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth. Dorothea¡¯s hands and feet were tied up with puppet silk threads and could only allow Be to grope her.

    ¡°Be, not there.... You¡¯re such a meanie. You did that on purpose, right? How did you know that that is...¡±

    Be¡¯s technique was so skillful that Dorothea couldn¡¯t resist letting out a few moans because of the pleasure she felt from her massage. As soon as she let out those moans, she looked at Be with an embarrassed expression. This demon queen was a little too professional. Could it be an upational habit? They had only met for the first time but she already knew all the sensitive spots on her body.

    ¡°Dorothea, stop moving. Your injuries are rather severe. I¡¯ll help you clean your wounds.¡±

    ???¡°Isn¡¯t it because of your little teammates, ahh... There you go again. I know healing magic. Just untie me and I can do it. Are you listening to me? Wait...

    Be continued to clean Dorothea¡¯s wounds as if she hadn¡¯t heard anything. This New Moon Demonic Dragon still sounded like she was unwilling so it was too risky to let her go now. As for how she knew Dorothea¡¯s sensitive spots, of course, it was based on the experience gained from Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth. Dragons had more or less the same sensitive spots.

    Golden dragon Princess Laceman had taken inventory, and excluding Poseidon¡¯s Trident, that had been taken by the Dryad chief¡¯s son, used to lead the way, there was still quite a bit left.

    On the inside, Be held some disdain for the Dryad. As expected of a Dryad ¨C when faced with two beautiful dragon girls hugged together, bodies within less than an inch of each other, this fool actually picked up Poseidon¡¯s Trident and left. He really deserved to be single.

    Be discovered a magic staff that was personally used by the Moon Goddess. The design of the staff was exquisite and the top was shaped like a crescent moon. Be had oncee across this magic staff in the ancient illustrated book of Radiant Church. The Dragon Race¡¯s ability to identify treasures was far superior to humans. There was no way New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea would keep a fake divine artifact.

    Among the High-Level Gods and Twelve Gods of the God Race, the Moon Goddess, the Goddess of Nature (the forest) and the Radiant God were the three Gods that were recognized as having the ability to bring back the dead. Their divine artifacts had been sought by the Radiant Church for thousands of years and Be had the good fortune of obtaining one of them.

    ¡°Dorothea, this Moon Goddess Scepter is yours, right? Or did it belong to your former master?¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t... Hold on, if I tell you I don¡¯t know, what will you do to me?¡±

    Dorothea didn¡¯t have such strong faith. She had other motives when she joined hands with the Twelve Demon King. It wasn¡¯t impossible for her to switch bosses halfway. Following Be, this new Demon King, wasn¡¯t such a bad idea either.

    ¡°What do you think?! Dorothea, I¡¯m a very bad Demon King, the kind that only likes to bully girls. How about you find out tonight?¡±

    Be held out her right hand and lifted Dorothea¡¯s chin, forcing her to look at her. Through Dorothea moon-white pupils, Be could see that she was a little rmed. She shifted her gaze elsewhere, not daring to look straight at her.

    ¡°You... Even if I said it, you wouldn¡¯t let me go. Then why should I...¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a smart gal. If you tell me, I will be gentle with you. But if you don¡¯t, I can... Forget it. I can¡¯t take it anymore. I¡¯ll first....

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t kiss... We¡¯re still negotiating, how can you do this? Stop now...¡±

    ¡°Ungh, you and Amy Beth were the ones who tempted me with your suggestive poses earlier. Now, you have to be responsible for the consequences...¡±

    Be lifted Dorothea and ced her on the t, soft grass. Ignoring Dorothea¡¯s protests, she kissed her soft, unyielding lips. At that point, Dorothea¡¯s brain temporarily short circuited. She hadn¡¯t expected Be to forcefully take her in broad daylight.

    ¡°Please... I¡¯ll tell you. Will you please stop first? Amy Beth is still... still watching! Don¡¯t be like this. I¡¯ll tell you everything, okay? Wait...¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to have her watching us? Dorothea, stop talking and just enjoy! In the future, you will really like how this feels.¡±

    Amy Beth watched the two ¡°absurd¡± young girls in the grass. In fact, she didn¡¯t want to look, but it was as if her eyes were possessed ¨C she just couldn¡¯t look away. She was even a little envious of Dorothea who was being ¡°crushed¡± and wanted to exchange ces with her.

    Be didn¡¯t disappoint her either. Before long, Be took Amy Beth, who was also tied up, to the grass and let her join this ¡°special feast¡± to celebrate her victory.

    After all, Amy Beth and Dorothea had only just experienced this sort of thing and neither of them were as skilled as Be. Awhileter, theyy exhausted beside Be, one person on the left and the other on the right. Seeing that it was about time, Be began the contract ceremony.

    ¡°This contract is... You¡¯re actually asking the noble Dragon Race to be your... No way. Amy Beth, why aren¡¯t you saying anything, you traitor...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no use protesting. Don¡¯t think about running away. Come on then, sign the contract with me to be...¡±

    It was already afternoon when Be¡¯s roommates returned after salvaging the swords that had sunk to the bottom of theke. On the small isle in the center of New Moon Lake, Lisha and the others saw Be as well as Dorothea and Amy Beth who were kneeling on Be¡¯s left and right respectively.

    It looked as if something had happened between the three of them earlier. Amy Beth was blushing as she obediently lowered her head while Dorothea was rtively calm. She had been corrupted earlier than Amy Beth and her character was more carefree.

    ¡°Older sister Be, what were you all doing earlier? Why are your clothes all gone?!¡±

    ¡°Lisha, this is a secret between us girls. There¡¯s nothing strange about not having any clothing on, is there? Aren¡¯t you all the same now?¡±

    ¡°Be, we dived to the bottom of New Moon Lake to salvage Kriss¡¯s sword. The water in New Moon Lake seems to be able to restrain pure demons so we couldn¡¯t get the servants to do it and could only dive down ourselves. Also, this is what we salvaged from the bottom of New Moon Lake. Look!¡±

    Kriss dumped a pile of exquisite divine artifacts on the grass in front of Be. New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea personally confirmed that this was the divine artifact that the Moon Goddess herself sank to the bottom of theke back then. They all belonged to the Moon Goddess.

    Ten thousand years ago, New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea, was once a Holy Beast under the Moon Goddess. Later, with the acquiescence of the Moon Goddess, she took refuge in the Twelve Demon King. With the transformation of her identity upon taking refuge in the Twelve Demon King, Dorothea saved arge number of precious books and divine artifacts of the God Race. In the blink of an eye, these things were all collected by Be.

    ¡°Dorothea, do you regret? These all belong to your former master, and now I... ¡°

    ¡°What¡¯s the use of regretting? My... my new master, I¡¯m all yours. You have to be gentle with me in the future. I can¡¯t stand any torment.¡±

    ¡°You little vixen. Earlier when Amy couldn¡¯t take it anymore, you were still in high spirits. Like I would believe you.¡±

    While no one noticed, Dorothea and Be whispered these words. She had already resigned herself to her fate. ording to the contract, Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth and New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea were Be¡¯s contract pets. These two ¡°special¡± pet contracts were made in order to evade the registration rules for mounts belonging to knights in the Human Empire.

    ording to the consensus reached by the Human Empire, the mounts belonging to knights must be registered with every branch of the Knights Union to facilitate easy management. The going rate for entering the city on a mount was also based on the size of the registered mount.

    At the time of registration, the mount must be disyed. For the time being, Be didn¡¯t want to let the whole continent find out that she had subdued the legendary Sea Demonic Dragon and New Moon Demonic Dragon. If she was too well-known, there would be many eyes on her and she would encounter a lot of trouble in the future.

    However, there was no such stiption for contract pets. She could have as many as she wanted as long as she had the money, so Be entered a pet contract with them. Of course, this pet contract had been altered. Once it was established, it was a lifelong contract.

 Volume 3 Chapter 141: The War Torn Obadiah Region Part 2

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 141: The War Torn Obadiah Region Part 2</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Darlingv

    Although Amy Beth and Dorothea were obedient now, they had shaken their heads desperately and bit their lips unyieldingly when they heard that they were to sign a lifelong pet contract. Be spent a lot of energy and used all sorts of ¡°gentleman tricks¡± to force them to yield.

    Now, halfway through the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s ¡°Great Hunt,¡± Be¡¯s team had harvested many treasures, most of the divine artifacts collected by the Moon Goddess and Poseidon, and arge number of Deep Sea Demonic Crabs and delicious crab meat. Lisha and the others weren¡¯t interested in these treasures, so they passed them to Be, their chief, for safekeeping.

    The biggest prize was to subdue Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth and New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea. If such harvests were reported, it might even be possible for the entire team to graduate at once. However, Be was only willing to share the good stuff with her own people.

    It was impossible to report them to the Human Empire and Olsylvia Academy. The most important thing was that if she reported them, she wouldn¡¯t have a reason to take Silver Dragon Princess Isabel and ck Dragon Princess riss as mounts.

    Although Be didn¡¯t have Obsessive Compulsive Disorder, Be couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the fact that the trident had been taken away by the Dryad. ording to that guy¡¯s escape route, he must¡¯ve fled to the Ogre n¡¯s territory in the southern part of New Moon Ind.

    In the Obadiah Region in the southern part of New Moon Ind ¨C Copperfield Ind, there were about 150,000 ogres living in the territory of Two Headed Ogre Nelson.

    Back then, the Ogre n from foreignnds, led by its leader Nelson, took this as a base area and gradually encroached on the entire Romanov Empire.

    From its establishment to its demise, the Romanov Empire didn¡¯t cultivate any mage troops, and the magic from the human continent didn¡¯t spread here either. One of the reasons forunching an attack on the Arcana nation, the Aldridge Empire, was to seize magic books. Unfortunately, they weren¡¯t sessful in the end and were defeated by the allied forces of the other Human Empires.

    Because they didn¡¯t have Mages to suppress their opponent, the army of the Romanov Empire couldn¡¯t resist the powerful Ogre Army, who had magical knowledge and was finally captured by the Ogre n. Thest survivors of the Romanov Empire ¨C their fleeing fleet, were attacked at sea by the Siren King Mcmin and eventually died there.

    In addition to the leader, Two Headed Ogre Nelson, there were three chiefmanders under him, namely, ¡°Iron General¡± Zach, ¡°Cyclops¡± Marcellus and ¡°Great General¡± Pearson, who were all very strong elite Ogre Commanders.

    The Ogre n weren¡¯t like the Dryads who could be defeated in one battle. Be focused on discussing countermeasures with her roommates. She decided tounch a ¡°lightning war¡± against the Ogre n tonight. The code name of the operation was temporarily fixed as ¡°Decapitation Operation¡± and the goal was to kill the leader, Ogre Nelson and the three Ogre Commanders with a sneak attack and recapture Poseidon¡¯s trident at the same time.

    Now, the allied forces of the Demon King had built a transmission channel in the public square of the ruins of the Romanov Empire¡¯s ancient capital that connected to Sarnia Duchy. Due to time constraints, this transmission array was the basic kind that could only transfer goods but not living things.

    The demons that made up the Demon Army were technically not living creatures. There wasn¡¯t a problem for them to pass through this transmission array. Be took advantage of this loophole in the transmission regtions, and by nightfall, she had already transferred 150,000 demons from Sarnia Duchy. With the previous Demon Army, Be had already assembled 250,000 demon troops.

    The battle against the ogres began as soon as it started to get dark. This time, it was a split operation. Of course, Lisha was the Vanguard General and led the Darkness allied forces to attack the Obadiah region head-on. The target was ¡°Iron General¡± Zach who was guarding the border of the Ogre territory.

    Noreya and ine took the ambush troops to storm Mount Barnard. ¡°Cyclops¡± Marcellus, known as the eyes of the Ogre Army, was assisting on this hill. Mount Barnard was the highest point in the entire Obadiah Region. Taking it down would be equivalent to wiping out the eyes of the entire Ogre n.

    Kriss and Ariel were responsible for leading the attack on ¡°Great General¡± Pearson who was themander of the Ogre Army. Be and New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea formed a team, and using Dorothea¡¯s Invisibility Magic, they proceeded to y the Ogre Leader Nelson.

    Be nned to use Two Headed Ogre Nelson to report to the ¡°Great Hunt.¡± The Ogre definitely wasn¡¯t a girl. She had repeatedly confirmed with Dorothea and Amy Beth that Two Headed Ogre Nelson was a cruel monster.

    At the borders of the Ogre n in the Obadiah Region in the southern part of New Moon Ind ¨C Copperfield Ind, the Darkness allied forces attacked the Ogre n under the cover of darkness.

    After dominating the region for 5,000 years without any threat, the ogres were less vignt. Lisha, the Dragon Knight, took the opportunity to break through the ogre¡¯s defense borders with the Darkness allied forces.

    At the ogre defensive line, many ogre guards were dozing off. Those who were energetic were busy bragging and chatting. They didn¡¯t know yet that there was arge number of Darkness allied forces approaching.

    ¡°Have you heard? At noon today, New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea¡¯s territory, New Moon Lake, was attacked by the Demon King¡¯s army. Looks like the New Moon Demonic Dragon has been killed by the Demon King.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re really well informed. I also heard the vanguard troops talking about that. It¡¯s a little strange though. Isn¡¯t the New Moon Demonic Dragon one of the Demon King¡¯s chief subordinates? Why did they attack their own people? Eh, bro, why did your head fall to the ground?¡±

    Before that ogre guard could react to what was going on, his head dropped to the ground as well. Behind him, a ck Death Ghost appeared. The lookout tower on Mount Barnard, which was responsible for giving the warning, was already aze and had no way to raise the rm to alert the ogres at the foot of the mountain.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on outside? It¡¯s so noisy!¡±

    ¡°Lord Zach, the Demon King¡¯s army is here. Our camp has been...¡±

    In the tent of the Ogre Garrison Commander, ¡°Iron General¡± Zach, one of the ogre¡¯s three chiefmanders, woke up a little annoyed. This guy loved to sleep, so being woken up today made him very upset.

    ¡°What the hell is Marcellus doing? He didn¡¯t discover that someone had attacked? How sloppy! Who is the leader of the Demon Army? I¡¯m going to kill him.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s... it¡¯s the Golden Dragon Knight, Lord Zach.¡±

    ¡°What, Dragon Knight... Are you still asleep? Doesn¡¯t the Demon King¡¯s army only have the ck Dragon Knight and the Bone Dragon Knight? Since when did they have a Golden Dragon Knight from the human race?¡±

    With distrust of his subordinates, Zach walked out of the general¡¯s tent and saw a Dragon Knight mounted on a Golden Dragon fighting his subordinates with arge demon army.

    The beautiful, golden-haireddy knight didn¡¯t carry a shield but brought a huge sword. She was reaping the life of an ogre soldier. The Golden Dragon¡¯s melee ability was the strongest among the Dragon Race. The Golden Dragon waved its ws and sent the ogre soldiers flying into the sky, one by one.

    While the ogre soldiers were sent flying, the Dragon Knight waved her huge sword, transforming it into a long Sword Spirit that sliced the flying ogre soldiers into half. Their coordination throughout the whole process was natural and unforced.

    ¡°This girl killed so many ogre soldiers. I¡¯m going to turn her and that Golden Dragon into stew.¡±

    ¡°Iron General¡± Zach who was infuriated, brandished an iron mace and dashed into attack. He had forgotten to send someone to report the situation to Ogre Leader Nelson. He didn¡¯t even notice the rescue g hanging on Mount Barnard behind him. The ¡°Cyclops¡± Marcellus had been ambushed.

 Volume 3 Chapter 142: The Battle to Sneak into the Obadiah Region Part 1

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 142: The Battle to Sneak into the Obadiah Region Part 1</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    Be had made use of Dorothea, the New Moon Demonic Dragon¡¯s concealment magic, to infiltrate the grounds of Nelson the Ogre¡¯s pce. His territories epassed the Obadiah Region which was at the southern part of the New Moon Ind, also known as Copperfield Ind.

    Dorothea, the New Moon Demonic Dragon, was well versed in the invisibility magic. Be was rather curious about her powers as this was the first time that she was not using a stealth tool for this purpose. Dorothea¡¯s invisibility magic was much more advanced than the stealth clothes that Be had used when she was sneaking into the St. Louis Church Academy.

    This invisibility magic was simr to that of Noesha¡¯s Time-Space Istion Magic where any sound made by the invisible person would be silenced as well. The ogre guards outside could neither hear Be¡¯s footsteps nor her voice when she spoke. If Dorothea were sessful inpletely concealing herself, it would have been impossible for Be to find her.

    ¡°Mistress... what are you looking at? Don¡¯t stare at me with such an expression on your face. My invisibility magic can only help you with these kinds of things. I will not help you if you¡¯re thinking of using my powers to sneak into other girls¡¯ rooms!¡±

    ¡°Dorothea, don¡¯t be so heartless! Won¡¯t you help me, pretty please? Look, the night isn¡¯t even over yet and you¡¯re already turning against me? You used to call...¡±

    ¡°Mistress, I have to stand my ground on this. No matter what, this is the only request that I will never agree to. I will dly receive any punishment for disobeying your this request that you deem fit.¡±

    Dorothea had learned her invisibility magic from the Moon Goddess herself. If she were still around, she would not have agreed to her magic being used for such despicable things. Dorothea¡¯s insistence on the matter was her way of showing her love for the goddess.

    Furthermore, Dorothea felt that even without the help of her invisibility magic, Be would still have her own ways to sneak into the poor girls¡¯ rooms. Her methods were far too smooth and optimized for Be to be new at taking advantage of girls. The number of girls that she had done naughty things to must have been in the double digits, otherwise, she would not be this proficient.

    ording to Dorothea¡¯s introduction to her magic, she was able to conceal hundreds of allies at once. However, her magic was not infallible. Some anti-invisibility methods could be used to see past her magic. For instance, one of the leaders of the ogres, Marcellus the Cyclops, had an eye that could send out bolts of petrification magic. The cyclops¡¯ eye could also see through all sorts of concealment magic, such as invisibility magic.

    Unfortunately for the ogres, theirmander had just been attacked. For now, no one would raise any rm over here. The infiltration team consisted of Be, Dorothea, and Amy Beth, with Be as a Knight and Amy Beth as a Dragon Soldier. Dorothea was a rather special case as she was well versed in many different forms of magic. At the moment, she wielded the Moon Goddess¡¯ scepter and was temporarily the priest of the group.

    The two-headed ogre, Nelson, lived in an enormous castle which was widely known as the ¡°Fortress of Boulders¡±. The outer walls of the fortress were hundreds of meters tall which might have been built this way to protect the castle against the attacks from the giants.

    It was practically impossible for anyone to scale the walls of this height. Even Noreya, who was an assassin, would not be able to climb up the fortress walls, let alone anyone else who was not an assassin. Moreover, these walls had all sorts of defensive magic built into it to prevent any outsider from tearing them down using magic. ording to the intelligence that was gathered, sixty thousand elite ogres were living in this castle.

    The Ogre Race was split into four groups ¨C each of the three ogremanders ruled thirty thousand of the general ogre public, while the Chief Lord Nelson had jurisdiction over sixty thousand of the elite ogres, who were among the strongest and the most intelligent of the ogres.

    At this moment, the city gates were on the locked down. The Two-Headed Ogre Nelson did not care if the ny thousand ogres on the other side of the gates lived or died as they were not his direct descendants, but the subordinates of the three mainmanders.

    With Dorothea¡¯s assistance, Be used flying magic to soar past the city walls. She observed that there were many elite ogre soldiers above the city walls. These ogres were three meters tall and were wearing ebony armors. Their seedy eyes darted around hungrily, as though they had been starving for a long time.

    ¡°Did you hear that? Word among the high-level soldiers is that there will be new food at His Excellency¡¯s great feast.¡±

    ¡°Really? Gosh, we are not the high-level soldiers though. It has been over a thousand years since I have tasted the sweet flesh of a human. I¡¯m so sick and tired of eating those weak little ogres.¡±

    ¡°Dream on, you¡¯re lucky to have ogres as food. Hopefully, there will be enough scraps and leftovers after the feast for us!¡±

    As a Demon King, Be had been blessed with the ability to understand most demonguages, which meant that she knew what the two ogres were saying. The ogres¡¯ diet did not just consist of human flesh. These demonic beasts reproduced by cell division. When an ogre had reached a particr stage of growth, a second head would emerge.

    After the second head had developed to a certain extent, the ogre would split into two. Those who were weak or had disabilities would be killed and eaten by the other ogres.

    Even though the ogres here had for more than five thousand years of history, their poption had always been maintained at around a hundred and fifty thousand due to their cannibalistic habits. Be held back the feelings of disgust and continued to listen in on the ogre¡¯s conversation as she wanted to obtain as much information as she could from the ogre guards.

    These guards did not disappoint at all. As expected, in no time at all, Be had managed to find out that the Chief Lord of the Ogres, the Two-Headed Ogre Nelson, was currently holding a feast somewhere in the center of the Fortress of Boulders. This bloke was unbelievable. There was a war going on right outside the castle and he still had the time and energy to host a feast.

    ¡°Mistress, did you obtain any information from what the ogres had said?¡±

    ¡°Mmm, don¡¯t worry about it, just follow me and you¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    Be stood with her back facing towards the two girls, biting back her words as she silently covered her mouth with her hand. The content of the ogre guards¡¯ conversation had taken a rather... disturbing turn as they dove into a discussion about which part of a human tasted the best. She was a little embarrassed to trante such a disturbing topic to the girls.

    Most of the ogre soldiers had agreed on the fact that the human¡¯s buttocks were the meatiest and therefore the most delicious. Be raised her other hand and wiped off the beads of cold sweat that had formed on her brow. Somehow, listening to the ogres¡¯ words had caused a chill to run down her spine and into her buttocks. Apparently, this perverted group of ogres had a serious buttplex.

    The ogres had always maintained a close rtionship with the sirens on the northern part of the New Moon Inds. This was a new piece of information for Be. Ogres could neither swim nor fly while the Sirens could do both. ording to the ogre soldiers, the Sirens would head out to various parts of the world a few times a year to seek out an unlucky human maritime exploration fleet as their next victims.

    Once they have located the human fleet, the Sirens would begin their attack and destroy the ships before kidnapping everyone. The captured humans would be given to the ogres as a gift. In exchange, the ogres would attack and create trouble at the Sea Dragon God Emerald¡¯s territory. This would take up so much of Emerald¡¯s time and effort that she would not have the energy to deal with the Siren King, McMin.

    The various human empires had some information about the Sirens and their actions. However, in this Other World, the human race¡¯s ability to build boats were abysmal. They only knew how to buildrgemercial ships, nothing else. These humans did not even have anything close to a decent battleship. To prevent panic from spreading, the Siren attacks had all been ssified as ¡°typical maritime mishaps and idents.¡±

    Be finally understood what she had seen in the newspapers. Those mysterious maritime idents were all rted to the transactions between the Sirens and the Ogres! She had felt that it was a little strange when she was reading the empire¡¯s records of maritime idents in the library. Apparently, there had been cases when the inhabitants of entire inds had mysteriously disappeared. It must have been the work of those Sirens.

    That night, the Siren King McMin had sent a new batch of ¡°food¡± to the Two-Headed Ogre Nelson. Word is, it was to celebrate the fact that the Sea Dragon God Emerald was dead and her territory had been taken over by the Demon Kings¡¯ army. Be could already guess what the food was.

    Be retrieved a calligraphy pen that was soaked in blood from her storage ring and began to draw on the ground at the open space behind the gargantuan walls. The blood on the brush belonged to Be and these bloody brushstrokes would act as a beacon to direct her demonic beasts to her exact location.

 Volume 3 Chapter 142: The Battle to Sneak into the Obadiah Region Part 2

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 142: The Battle to Sneak into the Obadiah Region Part 2</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    In the vicinity of the Sea God Temple on Brown¡¯s Peak, the highest point on the ind, among the ruins of the ancient capital city of the Romanov Empire at the center of the New Moon Ind, also known as Copperfield Ind. This was the overallmand point behind the Demon King¡¯s army. Due to their geographical advantage, their vantage point had an unobstructed view of the Obadiah Region on the southern region of the ind which was the ogres¡¯ territory.

    Many new varieties of demonic soldiers had congregated on the summit. These demonic beasts were vastly different from the previous Demon Army. These massively built Demon Guards were carefully cing giant oval-shaped rocks onto theunch positions on their stone slingers.

    These stone slingers were sent over using the teleportation arrays that had been set up on the summit. These were ready-made equipment that had been assembled at the Sarnia Duchy. The rocks were a new type of demonic beasts that were created there as well.

    Other than these things, the Demon Guards were also attaching mysterious ck boxes on the backs of the White Bone Griffins. Unbeknownst to them, these boxes were from the darkness sacred region and had a striking blood-red seal on them.

    ¡°General Haz, we have located the Honorable Demon King¡¯s Imprint of Blood. Look, it¡¯s at the castle on the south side of the ind.¡±

    ¡°Mm, that is surely Mistress Be¡¯s Imprint of Blood. We will proceed ording to the n. Activate all the stone slingers and send them over. Also, inform the White Bone Griffins to be on alert, once we have sent all the rocks over, they can proceed.¡±

    ¡°Yes sir, I understand... General Haz, are we really going to throw those boxes over? Those things inside the box seem to be...¡±

    ¡°Just follow the instructions given to you. Also, I need you to send someone to inform the other allied armies that they are not to enter the Fortress of Boulders. The Demon Army will take full responsibility for the area.¡±

    Hundreds of stone slingers wereunched at once and arge batch of boulders was shot into the distance towards the Fortress of Boulders from Brown¡¯s Peak. The boulders would automaticallybust and transform into zing fireballs which crashed right into the position that Be had specified earlier.

    Be brought her two female dragonpanions and walked towards the Fortress of Boulders. Of course, the falling fireballs would not injure any of their allies. Before they reached the entryway of Nelson¡¯s pce, they felt the earth shake beneath their feet. The tremors were so strong that Be almost lost her bnce.

    ¡°Finally! Haz, that fellow had timed this extremely well. I will have to reward him handsomely when I return.¡±

    Be turned to take a look at the sights behind her. In the distance, the area beyond the walls was being attacked by the ¡°Meteorite Storm¡±. However, this was not a magical meteorite storm, this was how Be had nned to introduce new soldiers to the battleground.

    The falling fireballs left deep pits in their wake as they crashed on the ground. Many of the ogre guards did not manage to escape in time and were crushed to death. Little did they know what other horrors awaited them. As the meteorites fell on the ground, they transformed into rock giants and crawled out from the depths of the pits. These fiery rock giants were something Be had created and were inspired by the monsters in a game from the previous world ¨C Hellfire.

    The ¡°Hellfire¡± giants were around ten meters tall. On the other hand, thergest of the ogre guards were only six meters at the most and were no match for them. With a single blow, the Hellfire giants managed topletely shatter the heads of every ogre soldier within their reach. Many of those who were of smaller stature were immediately crushed underfoot.

    There were approximately sixty thousand ogre soldiers. Be had only sent two hundred of the Hellfire giants into the siege. Even though theirbat ability surpassed the ogres, they were still severely outnumbered. In no time at all, more than ten thousand ogre soldiers had segregated the Hellfire giants and had thempletely surrounded.

    ¡°Oh! Wise Mistress, what a waste of resources to use such elite underlings as cannon fodder. Even though they did manage to attract the ogres¡¯ attention, but the price you paid is too...¡±

    ¡°Dorothea, let¡¯s go. I think it would be best if you do not see whates next.¡±

    Without any further exnation, Be grabbed on to Dorothea and Amy Beth¡¯s hands and dragged them away. As Be held on to their hands, the girls could not help but blush. They did not ask any other question and followed Be towards the pce. Before they left, Be had smashed a bottle of green liquid on the ground right outside the door.

    As Dorothea and Amy Beth walked into the pce, they saw many ck boxes fall from the skies and crashed into the ogres¡¯ army. Could these mysterious ck boxes be another of Be¡¯s tricks?

    As soon as they hit the ground, these ck boxes shattered and a strange ck smoke spiraled out of the broken fragments. Those ogres that came into contact with the smoke immediately fell on the ground. Moments after, they would climb back up with bloodshot eyes and began to attack anything they saw, including their own ogrepanions.

    ¡°That ck smoke is poisonous... quickly move away. Why are you attacking me? Are you trying to incite a mutiny...¡±

    The ogres who had been gathering together were in for a tragedy. The toxic smoke spread extremely quickly. Other than the Two-Headed Ogre Nelson¡¯s pce, the entire Fortress of Boulders had been enveloped in the toxic smoke.

    The scene descended into a chaotic one. The image of more than sixty thousand elite ogres fighting amongst each other to the death was a sight to behold. This ck smoke was a lethal poison that could cause most demonic beasts to enter in a state of confusion. As the doors of the fortress were tightly shut, the poisonous smoke could not drift past the walls that were hundreds of meters tall and could only settle within the grounds.

    The Hellfire giants were one of the few demonic beasts that were immune to the effects of the poisonous smoke. Once they saw that the poisoning was sessful, they began to congregate and approach the Two-Headed Ogre Nelson¡¯s pce. They were moving ording to the n to surround the pce to provide cover and support for the Demon King Be¡¯s assassination mission.

    As Be moved along the pathways of Nelson¡¯s pce, she was beginning to feel that it had been unnecessary and wasteful to infiltrate it while being invisible. There were no guards in sight anywhere. This fellow was too cocky, he did not even arrange for security within his pce.

    The pathways that ran throughout Nelson¡¯s pce were specifically tailored to the ogres¡¯ height. Typically, ogres were at least three meters tall. It could be estimated that the height of the ceilings were about six meters. As they walked down the corridor, Be and the others seemedparatively small.

    The pce was extremely quiet and the silence made Be a little ufortable and even slightly afraid. Didn¡¯t the ogre guards on the wall say that Nelson was having a gathering? This is far too quiet for a feast.

    There were tons of human bones piled along the sides of the pathway. The Ogre Race would typically keep the heads of their prey as trophies while the rest of the body would be crushed and gnawed on along with their bones. As she walked further, Be felt a little depressed as this bunch of ogres did not even leave any skeletons for her. She had wanted to take this chance to summon some of her skeletal soldiers, but without a skeleton, her hands were tied.

    ¡°Seriously, this Nelson fellow is such a waste of resources. Eh? What¡¯s wrong with youdies, are you scared?¡±

    Be stared thoughtfully at the pile of bones on the floor with a hint of sympathy. The skulls of these victims had been smashed open by the ogres, probably to obtain the ¡°ingredients¡± within it. These bones have already lost all value and they werepletely useless now.

    ¡°Mm, Mistress... I am a little scared. We should probably leave! I wish... I wish to find Poseidon¡¯s Scepter as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Amy Beth, you are the original Sea Dragon God. What are you afraid of?! What a disgrace to the Dragon Race.¡±

    While Dorothea was teasing Amy Beth, she had maintained a vice-like grip on Be¡¯s hand. Thisss, who knew she was the type who was so proud that she would rather make fun of others even though she was scared to death herself. On the other hand, Amy Beth stuck close to Be and was grabbing on to her arm. It was obvious who was more afraid.

    ¡°Mistress, the stones used to build these walls seem to have soundproofing capabilities, no wonder it¡¯s so quiet here. Any sound made within the pce cannot be heard by any outsider.¡±

    ¡°I see. By the way, Amy Beth, do you feel the aura of Poseidon¡¯s Trident anywhere nearby?¡±

    ¡°Mistress, Poseidon¡¯s Trident doesn¡¯t seem to be anywhere inside the pce. However, I¡¯m certain that the trident was here before, just that it probably has been moved elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°Honestly, this thing is ridiculous! Did it go to heaven instead? I truly cannot believe that it can fly. Amy Beth, don¡¯t panic just yet. I swear, even if Poseidon¡¯s Trident had gone to heaven, I will track it down and bring it back to you.¡±

    ¡°Mm, thank you, Mistress.¡±

    Based on Amy Beth¡¯s reaction, Poseidon¡¯s Trident had gone missing yet again. This time, no one knew where it had disappeared to. That annoying little tyke of a dryad, he did not have any talents, however, he was a grandmaster at escaping. Be honestly did not know whether tough or cry at their current predicament.

 Volume 3 Chapter 143: The Gradual Fall of the Obadiah Region

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 143: The Gradual Fall of the Obadiah Region</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    The New Moon Ind, Copperfield Ind Southern Area, Two-Headed Ogre Nelson¡¯s territory, the Dining Pce.

    Be and herpanions had easily found this location. This ogre¡¯s brain was actually incredibly straightforward and direct as his pce was at the end of a straight line. Even a blind man could find it. There was neither a single guard on the way nor any traps. All of Be¡¯s prepared countermeasures were wasted.

    The main entrance to the Dining Pce was wide open, and the stench of blood permeated the air. Be pinched her nose as she struggled to investigate the ce under the bloody miasma. She wasn¡¯t faking a delicate disposition; the scent of blood was truly horrendous here, to the point where even Be, who was a Demon King used to the stench of blood, had trouble maintaining herposure.

    This bloody miasma had been percting for several thousands of years, caused by the death of untold numbers of innocents. There were several hundred Elite Ogre Warriors seated in the Dining Pce, and each one had a te of ¡°food¡± in front of them. As for what exactly the food was, Be could only describe it as a human tter. Any more specifics would be too gruesome an utterance.

    There were also several hundred ogres clustered around arge pool. The liquid inside was a bloody red color and was gently steaming. This was the blood pool used by the ogres for celebrations. There were several loose body parts in the blood which, judging by their appearance, were still fresh. It seemed as if they were ¡°new materials¡±.

    The New Moon Demonic Dragon, Dorothea, who was standing behind Be, had a sick expression on her face. Amy Beth also paled and tightly grasped Be¡¯s hand. These two were both from god beast line of descent, and this was probably their first time seeing such a bloody scene.

    The blood pool wasn¡¯t very deep. At least one could see the various barbed spikes on the floor. The entire bottom of the pool was tightly packed with these metal spikes and looked rather vicious. Fortunately, Be was no trypophobic; otherwise, she probably wouldn¡¯t even be able to muster enough courage to nce at the pool.

    ¡°Dorothea, you¡¯re a Demonic Dragon, aren¡¯t you? Why are you scared silent?¡±

    ¡°Master... Have mercy on me, please! I¡¯ve never seen such a horrific scene before. Back when I joined the Twelve Demon Kings¡¯ side, I was ranged support; I was never this close to the action!¡±

    ¡°Master... Look over there... Someone¡¯s still alive.¡±

    ¡°Oh? I thought there weren¡¯t any humans on this ind... unless it¡¯s...¡±

    Following Amy Beth¡¯s pointing finger, Be saw a huge metal cage suspended over the blood pool. Inside were several humans, their clothes in tatters. There were both men and women, and judging by their uniforms, they were members of the human¡¯s Oceanic Trade Fleet.

    ¡°Lord Nelson is so selfish! Every time, he keeps the best stuff for himself. He always hoards the most tender and delicate goods!¡±

    ¡°Keep your voice down; are you tired of living?! It¡¯s good enough that we have all the food that we can eat. Siren King McMin¡¯s ambush on that human trade fleet a couple days ago was a great sess. The captives number in the thousands! There¡¯s a portion that¡¯s still in the Siren King¡¯s territory, and there¡¯s probably some top quality goods over there too!¡±

    Be was still in stealth at the moment, and the ogres next to her couldn¡¯t detect her. Hearing their conversations, she found out these imprisoned humans¡¯ backstory. It turned out that McMin had captured a human trade fleet on the ocean after leaving his abode a couple days ago.

    ¡°This group of people is quite unfortunate. May the Lord protect you. Amy, Dorothea, let¡¯s go inside to look around.¡±

    ¡°Master, these humans... I understand.¡±

    ¡°Hoh, Amy, not every human is friendly. You... you will figure this out in time.¡±

    Amy Beth almost begged Be to help rescue these humans. Dorothea, seeing this, hurriedly pulled on her hand. She gave Amy a look, reminding Amy of her ce. Amy suddenly remembered that Be was a Demon King and that she herself was no longer a Sea Dragon God, but a Demon Sea Dragon.

    Realizing this, Amy Beth caught herself and gave Dorothea a thankful look. Good thing Dorothea had reminder her, otherwise, if she had identally angered Master, she wasn¡¯t sure what kind of punishment she would have to experience after returning!

    Two-Headed Ogre Nelson wasn¡¯t currently within the main hall of the Dining Pce. His own private room was further inside. These Elite Ogre Warriors were just waiting for Nelson to arrive and start the feast.

    If they were to attempt a rescue, then they¡¯d be exposed. In the end, they would be tragically surrounded and attacked by hundreds of Elite Ogre Warriors. Although Be had confidence in her ability to ughter all the ogres present, if she scared off their cunning leader, Nelson, then her ¡°Beheading n¡± might fail.

    Furthermore, Be found out that these crewmen and merchants belonged to the Golden Business Association. This gave her some misgivings toward rescuing them as the Golden Business Association belonged to the Golden Legend Society, which was one of her Rose Society¡¯s rivals in Olsylvia Academy.

    The Carlos Family headed the Golden Legend Society, and their Golden Business Association members¡¯ well-being was none of Be¡¯s concern. The fact that she didn¡¯t help the ogres lower the cage into the pool in the first ce was alreadypassionate enough on her part. Only heaven knew if that small-minded miser Carlos would even reward her for the deed.

    The New Moon Ind, Copperfield Ind Southern Area¡¯s Obadiah Region, Two-Headed Ogre Nelson¡¯s territory, the Hidden Pce region.

    Nelson¡¯s living area was a little outside of Be¡¯s expectations. This ce looked more like a human pce: the entrance wasn¡¯t even six meters high. There was a spacious open space between the dining hall and this pce, yet it seemed that only Nelson lived here. The other ogres were not permitted to stay in this area.

    ¡°Master, Two-Headed Ogre Nelson is very sensitive to the aura of the Dragon Race. I¡¯m afraid that even with our stealth magic...¡±

    ¡°Dorothea, you can dispel the stealth magic on me! I¡¯ll go meet this blockhead one on one. Also, cordon off this area. You can do it with this object, right?¡±

    ¡°This... I understand.¡±

    Dorothea received the ¡°Dusk Magic Codex¡± from Be and opened it, reciting an ancient incantation with practiced ease. Shortly after, the perimeter of Nelson¡¯s living area was isted by a curtain of darkness.

    This ¡°Dusk Magic Codex¡± was a treasure that Be had purchased at the ¡°City of Sin¡± for an enormous amount of sin points. Its function was to create a region of isted space, hidden from sight by a ¡°night barrier.¡±

    The ¡°Night Barrier¡± wouldn¡¯t simply cut off vision from the outside, it would also cut off the majority of the magic elements. It had a simr effect to the human empire¡¯s ¡°Magic Forbidding Enchantment¡±. Be wanted to restrict Nelson¡¯s ability to use magical attacks and force him to fight her in close quartersbat.

    Dorothea and Amy Beth waited at the entrance and thought that the ¡°Night Barrier¡± really was too mighty! It had caused Dorothea¡¯s stealth magic to break, and even their Dragon Magic was disabled. They could only wait outside for what was toe.

    Be finally confirmed that she hadn¡¯t wasted her points on the ¡°Dusk Magic Codex¡±. Its power was apparent as even Dragon Magic was affected. She thought that it would have plenty of future use as well.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯ll be okay, right?¡±

    ¡°You guys just wait here, I¡¯ll be fine. There are still several hundred Hellfire Demons outside on standby! If I don¡¯t call for you girls, don¡¯te in.¡±

    ¡°Yes master, we understand.¡±

    Be left her two pet dragons behind, bravely charging forward to assault Two-Headed Ogre Nelson¡¯s final base. The two dragon girls couldn¡¯t understand the Ogrenguage, but Be could. It was better not to let them see the things inside.

    The New Moon Ind, Copperfield Ind Southern Area¡¯s Obadiah Region, Two-Headed Ogre Nelson¡¯s territory, the central region of the watchtower atop Mount Barnard, the residence of ¡°One-Eyed¡± Marcellus, one of the three great generals of the ogres.

    This watchtower was the first location attacked by the Demon King Allied Army. Prioritizing destroying the enemy¡¯s detection capabilities was Be¡¯s idea. Following her orders, the demon army ambushed this location first.

    The entrance of the watchtower was already surrounded by countless white ghosts and ck reapers. There were also many puppets patrolling the vicinity. Behind them, there were even more demon guards. The demon army stood guard around the watchtower, waiting for orders. Trampled beneath their feet were several massive ogre corpses.

    Only a couple thousand ogres had been guarding the watchtower. ¡°One-Eyed¡± Marcellus was confident in his perceptive abilities and didn¡¯t assign a greater defense force. His main army of thirty thousand ogres was stationed at the bottom of the mountain. Without hismand, they were forbidden from ascending the hill.

    The demon army took advantage of this overconfidence and attacked, sessfully surrounding the watchtower. The ogre troops on the ground had already rushed off to the front line to aid ¡°Iron General¡± Zach and were helpless. They could do nothing but watch the top of Mount Barnard erupt in mes.

    Without Marcellus¡¯smand, they were too scared to investigate the mes atop Mount Barnard. The majority of ogres didn¡¯t have the intelligence to take the initiative in this kind of situation. Furthermore, Zach¡¯s army was in dire straits. They only numbered thirty thousand, whereas the Demon King Allied Army assaulting them had over two hundred thousand troops.

    The demon army had almost seven times the manpower of the ogres. The fact that Zach had managed tost until now was already a miracle. If he still didn¡¯t receive any reinforcements, then the front line would copse.

    Furthermore, there was no response from the ogre base camp, which was under themand of ¡°Great General¡± Pearson. It was unknown whether he had left to attend Nelson¡¯s celebratory banquet tonight. Regardless, the thirty thousand ogres under Pearson¡¯smand made no move to reinforce Zach. Themunications between the three great ogre generals had been severely inhibited. There was a reason that all three attacks had been so sessful tonight.

    The demon army surrounding the watchtower also made no move to enter inside. The battle inside was too high a level for them to be of assistance, and the two ¡°team leaders¡± inside also wanted them to wait outside.

    In the watchtower, Assassin Noreya and Puppet Master Elena were tag-teaming ¡°One-Eyed¡± Marcellus. Inside the main hall, petrified demon guards and puppets littered the floor. There were also numerous dead ogres, their bodies marked by precise dagger cuts and silk threads.

    Marcellus actually only had one enormous eye, and it took up nearly half of his entire face. The six-meter tall cyclops wore a full body of crimson-colored heavy armor and wielded a massive, double-ded battleaxe.

    Standing in front of him was a ck-haired female assassin and an orange-haired female puppet master. Due to the ogre race¡¯s different aesthetics, Marcellus didn¡¯t think the two girls were all that beautiful. He felt that these two women were too thin, and they weren¡¯t even enough for a full meal!

    ¡°You warriors are too shameless! To actually work together with this demonic army. You are the most shameless warriors I¡¯ve ever seen!¡±

    ¡°To think a lug like you can actually speak in human. It¡¯s decided, I will have your eye!¡±

    ¡°Such an arrogant assassin. Watch me turn you into stone and crush you into pieces!¡±

    Marcellus¡¯s eye glowed and shot out a beam of petrification. This beam was somewhat diffused, simr to a searchlight, and covered an extensive area, epassing almost his entire field of view.

    Noreya immediately went in stealth mode, and behind her, Elena instantly conjured arge number of puppets to support her.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless! My innate skill will only affect living beings! Your fake puppets can¡¯t fool... How is this possible? You, woman, what exactly...¡±

    In front of Marcellus¡¯s petrifying gaze, Elena¡¯s summons all turned into stone. Ordinary puppets couldn¡¯t stop the beam like this unless they were the horrific ¡°Living Puppets¡±a??puppets made from living people.

    Living Puppets had already been banned for many years by the Human Race. How did this girl know so many evil puppet creation methods? She wasn¡¯t actually a warrior! Or, had the human race already be so cruel to the point of allowing these wicked methods?

    ¡°I¡¯ll ept your eye with my dagger!¡±

    Before Marcellus could react, Noreya shed behind his head. She discarded the shortsword she was using to disguise as a warrior and equipped a white bone dagger instead. She thrust forward, easily piercing through Marcellus¡¯s defensive barrier and directly blinded Marcellus¡¯s ¡°One Eye¡±.

    In the next instant, dark-red blood spurted out of Marcellus¡¯s head like a bloody geyser. Noreya had used the assassin¡¯s special skill ¡°Eye Stealing Strike¡±, also known as ¡°Head Pierce Kill¡±.

    This skill was restricted from use for both assassins and archers. Under the Radiant Church¡¯s propaganda, methods of attacking a person¡¯s head and eyes were deemed as demonic techniques, so humans were forbidden from using these skills. Since neither side were humans, Noreya was free to use this forbidden technique.

    ¡°The resentment of white bone, you¡¯re a fake assassin too. You two... Neither of you is warriors. You are thoroughlya??¡±

    Before he could finish, several tens of puppet silks prated ¡°One-Eyed¡± Marcellus¡¯s body and killing him. On the other end of the silk strings, Elena had a pure and innocent expression on her face as she wiped her hands, as if the puppet silk hadn¡¯t been her doing.

    ¡°Elena, how could you create Living Puppets? That¡¯s too cruel...¡±

    ¡°Ah, Noreya, what are you saying! I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about! Isn¡¯t your dagger made of living...¡±

    ¡°I mean, I didn¡¯t see anything. Let¡¯s hurry up and cut off this guy¡¯s head, then go meet up with Kriss and the rest of them!¡±

    The two ¡°evil-hearted¡± beauties pretended that nothing had happened and shook hands, forming an unspoken agreement. Afterward, they ordered their underlings toe in and clean up the battlefield.

    Of the three great ogre generals under Two-Headed Ogre Nelson, ¡°One-Eyed¡± Marcellus was the first to fall in the watchtower on Mount Barnard.

    Marcellus¡¯s eye was the key ingredient to creating petrification medicines and was directly dug out by Noreya. His body was cut up and packed away by Elena as Living Puppet materials.

    Of the remaining great generals, ¡°Iron General¡± Zach was currently battling Dragon Knight Lisha, and ¡°Great General¡± Pearson¡¯s base camp had been ambushed by the fifty thousand demons under themand of Kriss and Ariel. They had probably seeded as well.

    The battlefield in the Obadiah Region had already been decided before midnight struck. The ny thousand ogre warriors under the three great generals had been surrounded and attacked by the Demon King Allied Army. The victory was only a matter of time. The remaining sixty thousand elite ogre warriors were trapped inside the Fortress of Boulders and were busy killing each other; they were unable to threaten the battlefield¡¯s oue.

    However, the main objective of the battle had not yet been realized because Poseidon¡¯s divine artifact wasn¡¯t here. When dawn breaks tomorrow on Copperfield Ind, there will still be no sign of peace. Without finding Poseidon¡¯s Scepter, the Demon King Allied Army would not rest. At that time, nobody knew who would have the bad luck to hit the ¡°jackpot¡±.

 Volume 3 Chapter 144: The Two Headed Ogre Nelsonâ€™s Special Collection Part 1

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 144: The Two Headed Ogre Nelson¡¯s Special Collection Part 1</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Nelson¡¯s resting ce, the ¡°Pce of Bliss¡± within a hidden area of his pce in the Obadiah Region, the Two Headed Ogre Nelson¡¯s territory, at the south of New Moon Ind ¨C also known as Copperfield Ind.

    Be stood at the gates, a little depressed. She finally understood what the words ¡°Pce of Bliss¡± written in bold letters in the ogre¡¯snguage after she had entered the pce meant. This was the Ogre Nelson¡¯s dark ughterhouse.

    ording to the elite ogre soldiers, everything within this pce was Nelson¡¯s ¡°personal collection¡±. As ogres were not a race that enjoyed collecting precious treasures, it was immediately apparent to Be what he actually collected.

    ¡°I seriously cannot... Nelson, that fellow, the things that he collects are too...¡±

    Human carcasses that had been pierced in all sorts of vile ways were littered along both sides of the pathway. Judging by the rate of decay, these bodies were rtively new and had only been dead for a few days. Be held her breath against the putrid stench of rotting flesh as she moved along the path. In one hand, she held the savior¡¯s Great Evil ying Sword while a small round shield was clutched in the other.

    Bloody pieces of skeletons were attached to each pir with metal chains. The tops of each skull had been chipped off and they were being used as ornamentalmps which burned with an eerie blue ghost fire. The weak mes flickered as Be walked past them.

    By this point, it took every bit of courage Be had to continue walking along the path. This ce was everything a director of horror movies had ever dreamt of. She decided that she would instruct all of the Demon Lords under her to redecorate theirirs in such a manner when she returned to the Darkness Sacred Region.

    ¡°Where in the world did that Nelson disappear to? It would be so much easier if he would just step out and duel with me. I don¡¯t believe that one would be able to experience much joy in such a ce... wait, that piece of cloth looks like...¡±

    Being observant, Be saw some pieces of familiar clothing that had been torn to shreds. Even though the lights were dim, she was able to confirm that some of the pieces had the academy crest of Frederica Academy on them.

    Frederica Academy was one of the twelve academies of the human empire. The academy was located on the eastern part of the continent, in the coastal city of Frederica, located in the Aldridge Empire.

    ¡°These clothes are for girls... I can¡¯t believe it, could Nelson be... could he be someone who has a female dressplex? Ahem... this...¡±

    After making sure that these scraps of clothes once belonged to a girl¡¯s uniform, Be searched for the academy crest as Frederica Academy and Olsylvia Academy had the same style of uniforms.

    Every school in the human empire shared the same standard uniform. The only way to differentiate between schools was to check the academy crest. No one knew whichzy designer came up with this ridiculous idea. To be honest, it was pretty genius of him or her to take loafing on the job to a whole new level.

    The thought of a grotesquely bloated ogre doing all sorts of strange acts to a bunch of female clothing made Be nauseous as a wave of disgust swept over her face. This mental image was so overwhelmingly beautiful that even a Demon King like her could barely stand it.

    A true ¡°gentleman¡± ogre who dared to take female clothing head on? Impossible! Be did not want to even look at that piece of trash that made her eyes bleed! She followed the trail of clothes further into the pce with the Great Evil ying Sword at the ready. Once she caught sight of the perverted ogre, Nelson, she would immediately unleash the ¡°Facial Blur¡± on him.

    This was the right ce. When she reached the end of the path, Be came to the deepest corner of Nelson¡¯s resting ce. The height of the doors in this area was only three meters, which did not make sense as Nelson was at least six meters in height. There was no way he could fit through a door of this height. Without thinking any further, she pushed the slightly ajar door open.

    Was this supposed to be an elegantly decorated ughter room? Wait, Be thought, this ce is inexplicably familiar. A pool of what looked like blood stood in the middle of the room. However, it seemed more refined than a blood pool. The liquid within this pool was extremely clear and was filled with all sorts of fragrant herbs and spices.

    Chains of various thickness hung from the ceilings. As Be looked past the steam permeating the air, she could tell what the situation was like within the room. Isn¡¯t this... Be fell silent as she did not know what to do.

    The room was filled with many human beauties who had been imprisoned by the ogre. Most of them seemed to be students who were around Be¡¯s age. These girls in front of her had already been stripped bare. Be deduced that the shreds of uniforms she had seen earlier must have belonged to them.

    These naked youngdies were being hung by their wrists, which were wrapped in thick metal chains that were connected to the ceiling. In addition, their feet were bound in heavy metal cuffs. Their hair was all wild and unkempt. Their bodies glistened with a wet sheen, as though they had been forcibly ¡°washed¡± by someone. Bits of herbs and spices from the pool Be had seen earlier clung on to many of those girls.

    These girls were all blindfolded with a strip of ck cloth and there was a mysterious little ck ball between their teeth, a tool that Be was absolutely familiar with. Each girl had a ck cor with tiny little bumps around their necks. In the center of those chokers were chains held together by heavy locks that had their keyholes soldered shut. This was probably to ensure that these girls would be locked away for eternity.

    Other than binding their hands and feet, the girls were also wrapped in thin metal chains. They were bound in a technique that Be was clearly familiar with ¨C it was the one that Duke Aldris had used when he had abducted Annie and Rnd. The knots were exactly the same. However, thest time, Aldris had used red hemp ropes while the girls here were wrapped in thin metal chains. This meant that the sensations felt by the one being held captive would be different as well.

    Streaks of tears were seen on the girls¡¯ beautiful faces where they had rolled off their faces along the ck blindfolds. Much of the young girls¡¯ porcin white skin had obvious marks from being whipped. Their captor, probably out of purely malicious fun, had attached little bells on the peaks of their chests which would give off a crisp tinkle along with the rise and fall of their chests as they breathed.

    Even the Demon King Be was in awe of such gentlemanly methods. She had to admit defeat. She had thought that she was an expert in such corruption methods. Who knew that there was someone out there who had even more depraved ideas than she did. Many familiar tools decorated the walls, such as whips, candles and triangr... everything was there.

    Wait, Be had those strange tools in her secret interrogation room as well. The key difference was that the tools that Be had were more humanely designed. Her tools were meant to inflict pain that walked the fine line between pain and pleasure. On the other hand, the tools here were clearly meant to be used for torture and interrogation.

    What kind of seasoned expert was this? The techniques of this guy definitely surpassed the capabilities of Duke Aldris. If he saw this, that old guy would be rolling over in his grave. Back then, Aldris had only kept two of them captive, unlike this master of corruption who had imprisoned arge group of girls. Based on what she could see, Be estimated that there were more than thirty girls being held captive here.

    Based on the shreds of cloth from the Frederica Academy¡¯s uniforms, Be deduced that these beautiful youngdies who were being held prisoner were all students from the academy. These girls were all extremely good looking and wereparable to the girls from the ¡°Arts School¡± ¨C the Antote Academy next to Olsylvia Academy.

    When they heard footsteps, the imprisoned girls were all extremely anxious. As they had no way of seeing who it was, they thought that the demon had returned. For some strange perverted reason, Be decided to remain silent and continued her foray into the room.

    For some unknown reason, Be felt that the tinkle from the bells was especially soothing. Was it possible that she shared an intriguing sense of affinity and understanding with that big gentleman? If it was up to her, Be would definitely allow them to remain in their status quo.

    Could this mysterious gentleman be the Two Headed Ogre Nelson? That fellow was an enormous creature that was more than six meters tall. It was mind boggling how he would be able to aplish such a professional standard of rope binding. At this point, Be did not have the impulse to kill Nelson as soon as she saw him. In fact, she was much more curious about who this ogre was to be able to do something like this.

 Volume 3 Chapter 144: The Two Headed Ogre Nelsonâ€™s Special Collection Part 2

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 144: The Two Headed Ogre Nelson¡¯s Special Collection Part 2</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    This particr area of the room held around seven or eight beautiful youngdies. Based on their appearances, they were probably the biggest belles of Frederica Academy. Their attractiveness was probably on par with the top ten belles of Olsylvia Academy, with the exception of President Isaman and Kriss.

    Among the belles of the Frederica Academy, some of them were definitely as attractive as President Angelia. It was obvious that these girls had been given some ¡°special attention¡±. Other than marks from being whipped, there were also traces of wax on various parts of their bodies. Otherwise, they were just like the other beautiful youngdies outside. However, the bells attached to them were muchrger and rang much more loudly and clearly.

    Furthermore, they were stuck on some specially made metal poles where their arms and feet were forced apart and the girls were kept in a ¡°spread eagled¡± position. Their wrists and ankles were cuffed into ce, the locks on each cuff were locked, and the key holes were welded shut as well.

    In addition, the girls were bound with an array of leather straps. It was as though they were ¡°humanoid sculptures¡± that had been mounted onto the pirs. Each pir had a little outlet that constantly sprayed water on their bodies.

    Also, Be suspected that the straps on the little balls in their mouths had been sealed shut as well. This gentleman was clearly merciless in his attempt to keep these girls imprisoned in hisir forever.

    The most depraved thing was that a soft massaging feather had been designed to be put beneath their feet. Ever so often, it would move up and automatically tickle their feet. This caused the girls to be stuck in an eternal state of ¡°ecstasy¡±. It was as though they had given up all hope.

    ¡°Eh, isn¡¯t this... this girl looks like...¡±

    Be walked up to one of the pirs where a girl with straw colored hair was bound and gagged. This must be the top of the list of the Frederica Academy Belles. Her face was tender and delicate and soft to the touch. Furthermore, this was definitely the most popr out of all of the girls here as her bosom was muchrger than any of them.

    Due to the ck blindfold, Be could not see the expression on her face. However, Be thought that she would have lost all hope by now. It must have been hard for her to be subjected to such humiliation while being held against her will and not even be able to take her own life to escape this misery. Be hesitated again and again before finally taking off the blindfold that covered the eyes on this lovely face and revealed a pair of weary sky-blue irises.

    It was really her! This was the younger sister of Director Carlos, Caroline. Be had seen her previously on a recruitment poster of the Golden Legend Society. She heard that she was the top belle and the only student union president of Frederica Academy. She was not of the mage profession, but she was a genius businesswoman.

    ¡°I knew it was you. I thought that that yboy Carlos had a new girlfriend, but it was you. President Caroline, it¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. Well, bye now.¡±

    As Be approached her once again with the blindfold, Caroline shook her head vigorously. She had been held captive for almost three days and had been subjected to all sorts of perverse y in various humiliating positions by a mysterious gentleman. The most infuriating thing was that every time the girls had been teased to the edge of ecstasy, he would stop. No one knew if he did it on purpose or not.

    At the beginning, she and the other belles were unwilling to submit to him, but they eventually caved. However, that mysterious gentleman always left before they could achieve release. The girls did not know whether tough or cry at their current situation. The only one to me was that annoying brother of hers, Carlos, who suggested sending all the beautiful single youngdies of Frederica Academy on a sponsored trip at sea.

    In the end, they were attacked by the Sirens as soon as they went out to sea. Afterwards, they had all been sent here and toyed with in different positions. Caroline knew that this was the ogres¡¯ territory even before she had been blindfolded. Initially, she was afraid that she would be killed and eaten by the ogres. Now, Caroline would rather be eaten than be subjected to this humiliation!

    As she looked at Be, who was dressed in a knight¡¯s armor, Caroline was touched to the point of tears. While she had been imprisoned here, she had sworn that she would pledge her hand in marriage to the brave warrior who saved her from the ogre¡¯s perverted clutches. However, she did not expect that her savior would be a girl. How can she fulfil her oath now?

    Seeing that Be was about to put her blindfold on again, Caroline began to panic. In her despair, she had finally seen a glimmer of hope. There was no way that she was going to let this opportunity slip through her fingers! Her eyes filled up with tears once again. Hopefully this female knight was not going to tease her like that. At this point, she was only a defenseless puppet who had no way of resisting.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m sure your brother Carlos must have mentioned me many times. I am his nemesis, the Vice-Director of the Rose Society, Be. So, it would be best for you to remain here while I inform your brother of your whereabouts. This ce is filled with ogres; there¡¯s no way I can get you out of here.¡±

    If she could speak, Caroline would practically be begging Be to help her. Her arrogance had been whittled down to nothing after three days of torture. Be¡¯s appearance at this point in time had brought her nothing but hope.

    Moreover, the siblings did not have a good rtionship. Initially, the Golden Business Association had named Carlos as its heir. However, due to Caroline¡¯s natural business acumen, she was far more talented in this area than her brother. Therefore, the higher-ups within the family had wavered and a majority of them had the intention to let her take over the association instead.

    Carlos did not join them on the unfortunate trip where they were attacked by Sirens as he said that he needed to prepare for ¡°The Great Hunt¡±. Come to think of it, the trip must have been a trap! Caroline had begun to suspect that her brother had set this up to trick her. Knowing that she had been captured by ogres, there was no way that he would send a team to rescue her.

    ¡°Just be quiet and stay here, alright? By the way, I don¡¯t do this for free. Your freedomes with a price. I trust that Frederica Academy is pretty well off. However, I don¡¯t see a need for money. Hmm, in that case I¡¯ll ask for other forms of remuneration. I can ask for anything! All you have to do is nod in agreement.¡±

    There were many ¡°traps¡± in Be¡¯s words as the word anything could mean so many things. What choice did Caroline have? She was desperate! If she did not agree to Be¡¯s demands, there was no way she would leave this horrifying ce alive. What if she had agreed and Be requested something unreasonable that would put her in a bind? What would she do then?

    In the end, Caroline eventually nodded in agreement. No matter how unreasonable the request, Be was still a girl. What are the chances that she would get ¡°devoured¡± and taken advantage of? Once Be saw her nod, a mysterious smirk appeared on her face that made Caroline feel a little ufortable.

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a deal. Be patient and wait for me. As for the blindfold, keep it on! You¡¯ve already been wearing it for so long, it wouldn¡¯t make a difference if you put it on a while longer!¡±

    Ignoring her pitiful stares, Be put on the blindfold that covered Caroline¡¯s sky blue irises. Afterwards, she used her ¡°special¡± method to give her a full body scan. Fortunately, she had not been truly ¡°vited¡±. Somehow, this mysterious gentleman did not really covet her body.

    ¡°Hehe, Carlos, your sister isn¡¯t too bad after all. What a pity that she will be mine in an instant. By the way, what about the other girls?¡±

    Afterwards, Be shamelessly asked every single belle of Frederica Academy the same question she had posed to Caroline. Even though they knew that it might be a trap, they had no choice but to agree. In the end, Be decided that she might as well ask the girls who were bound outside as well. Those girls were much easier than the belles as most of them agreed without much thought.

    After a round of questioning, there was something that bugged Be. She did not understand how all these girls had been left ¡°untouched¡±. This mysterious gentleman exercised far too much restraint for Be toprehend. If it were her, she would have already... could this guy be impotent? Otherwise, he was gentlemanly to the extent that he was invincible.

    However, the ogre Nelson was nowhere to be seen as Be ventured further into the room. Caroline and the other girls now had a demon¡¯s mark on their chest. This branded them as a Demon King¡¯s property. Later on, when the Demon King¡¯s Army arrived, they would use these marks as an indicator and shift them to a location specified by Be.

    The locks on their bindings had all been welded shut and it would take a fair bit of time to undo them. Be intended to arrange for her most trusted demons to take them all away and remove their bindings after they had been moved to a secure location. As for when they would be allowed to return to Frederica Academy would be dependent on Be¡¯s whims and fancies.

 Volume 3 Chapter 145: The Mysterious Truth Behind Ogre Nelson Part 1

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 145: The Mysterious Truth Behind Ogre Nelson Part 1</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The Obadiah Region in the southern part of New Moon Ind ¨C Copperfield Ind, the territory of Two-Headed Ogre Nelson, the secret ce within Ogre Nelson¡¯s pce, the Pce of Bliss, where Nelson rests.

    In the depths of this ce was a throne, which was beyond what Be had expected. This throne was made out of skulls and it looked like that nearly 100 skulls were used to build it. The throne was ced on a rtively higher tform.

    The students of Frederica Academy were being detained in front of the throne. If Be were to sit on the throne, it would give Be a panoramic view of the various suggestive manners of the girls. If it weren¡¯t for how horrifying the bones on the throne appeared, Be would¡¯ve already gone up and had taken a seat.

    Be was a Demon King but she didn¡¯t like the novelty for her throne. The traditional Demon King¡¯s throne of white bones wasn¡¯t much to her liking. It seemed that this throne wouldn¡¯t be taken away after all and Be decided to leave this throne of bones here.

    There was arge bunch of keys on the throne. From the shape of the keys, they looked like keys to the chains on Caroline and the others. Be wasn¡¯t far away from the throne but she didn¡¯t go up to get the keys. This little trick couldn¡¯t fool her. With just one nce, she could tell that it was a trap. The keyholes on the locks of the chains on Caroline and the others had already been melted away. What was the point of getting the keys now?

    Be¡¯sposure made the guy hiding in the dark a little anxious. What was going on with this Dragon Knight? Shouldn¡¯t she save them first? The keys were lying there but she hadn¡¯t gone for them. He suspected that this warrior was a fake.

    Not far from the front of the throne stood a crucifix that was as tall as a man, on which Be could see a beautiful girl who was different from the others. This beautiful girl had long, dark blue hair and was much taller than the other girls.

    Likewise, she was also shackled and her entire body was fixed to the cross. The binding artifacts on her body looked simr to that of the other girls.

    However, she was bound strangely with a thin iron chain and wore a ck cor around her neck. In the middle of the cor was a lock, but the keyhole had also been melted. The ck ball in her mouth had also been fastened so that it couldn¡¯t be unlocked as well.

    The thing that puzzled Be was the fact that her ck blindfold had also been tied into a dead knot. How great was their enmity! Even her sight had been permanently deprived. That gentleman was hardcore.

    The specifications of the artifacts on the young girl were even crueler than those on Caroline and the school-girls from Frederica Academy. The shackles on her wrists and ankles were very thick and the locks had been melted off. This young girl was the main focus of attention. On her snow-white alluring body, all sorts of whip marks and wax drops were visible. She seemed to have just been tortured just recently since the marks on her body were fresh.

    Be went up to her and carefully studied her face, which differed greatly from the Human Race. As if she felt someone there, the bell hanging on the girl¡¯s chest suddenly rang, indicating a change in her heartbeat. Be got the feeling that this young girl was unlike humans. After much deliberation, she edged closer to her face and began to investigate further.

    Feeling someone¡¯s hand on her, the girl got anxious. Her whole body was covered in sweat. The gentleman, who had imprisoned her, had yed with her for a whole day, in all sorts of ways. He hadn¡¯t fed her any food at all and even forced the spring water down her throat several times.

    What¡¯s more, just like Caroline and the others, she was yed almost to the point of euphoria several times by this gentleman, but in the end, he didn¡¯t ¡°extinguish the fire.¡± He was merciless. Now, she could feel someone caressing her once more. Could it be that the bastard was back again?

    The small hands that took advantage of her body were very soft and felt like they belonged to a girl, which greatly relieved her for the time being. Earlier, the hands that had taken advantage of her didn¡¯t belong to a girl. However, after a while, she was depressed again. Why was this girl even more skillful than the mysterious gentleman from before?

    Less than a momentter, the girl¡¯s face was flushed. Be finally confirmed that this young girl wasn¡¯t from the Human Race but the Oceanic Race. ording to the books in Olsylvia Academy¡¯s library, there wasn¡¯t much difference in the appearance of an advanced Oceanic Race and that of the Human Race. They could transform into the appearance of the Oceanic Race that was based on the appearance of the Human Race.

    On this young girl¡¯s chest, Be saw a pattern that symbolized the country of the Oceanic Race that she belonged to but she didn¡¯t know exactly which country that was. Be couldn¡¯t find any artifacts on the girl that could reveal her identity either. Judging from the marks on her body, it looked like she had only gotten them just the previous day.

    However, Be figured that this beautiful girl was from the Sea Dragon Race and was most likely a high-ranking member of the Dragon Royal Family. Naturally, the basis of her conclusion was the sensitive spots on her body, which were almost the same as that of Sea Demonic Dragon, Amy Beth.

    Moreover, Be could sense the breath of the Dragon Race on her body. Be was already a veteran who had yed with several beautiful dragon girls and the breath of the Dragon Race was very much recognizable.

    Be had also guessed the reason why she was tied up so tightly. Unlike Caroline and the others, she was a prisoner with fighting prowess. The fact that she was treated so differently was justifiable, but this didn¡¯t affect Be¡¯s ¡®wicked interests.¡¯

    Be drew the demon¡¯s mark onto the girl. After all, Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth was already in her possession. At most, this girl was a princess from the Dragon Race. There wouldn¡¯t be any problem if she took her away.

    Sea General Eunice, to be exact Sea General Una, was at a loss. The mysteriousdy that appeared after was even more skillful than the mysterious gentleman. She knew the sensitive spots on her body. Before this, the mysterious gentleman merely groped around but thisdy specifically stimted the sensitive spots on her body and had more skillful technique.

    The most depressing thing for her was that thisdy drew the demon¡¯s mark of ownership on her body, which was hard to remove since she was unable to resist her.

    ¡°You should be able to hear what I¡¯m saying, so listen up. If you want to leave, just nod your head, but you have to tell me all your secrets. If you don¡¯t agree, shake your head.¡±

    Una was just about to refuse when the other party, Be, held her face in both hands, making it impossible for her to shake her head. Then, she forced her to nod. What a scoundrel! Why even ask for her opinion then?!

    Be looked at the aggrieved expression on Una¡¯s face and felt very proud. This dragon girl was headstrong. Even in this condition, she still wanted to shake her head and refuse. Now, she was even more interested in her.

    ¡°By the way, I think I¡¯m still missing a maid from the Oceanic Race. I¡¯ll choose you then. You can object. As long as you speak out, I won¡¯t insist. I think you¡¯ve agreed. Wait here for me to take you away!¡±

    Wasn¡¯t this called bullying?! How could Una speak now? Be was speaking in themonnguage of the Oceanic Race so Una understood what Be was saying, which was why she felt helpless. It would be tragic if she were moved to an even stranger location.

    Be had learned thenguage of the Oceanic Race from Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth and knew bits of it. After forcing Una, Be began to look for the Ogre Nelson. This guy had been ying hide-and-seek the whole time and she hadn¡¯t even seen this Lord!

    ¡°Is there anyone? Help!¡±

    ¡°Someone please, I¡¯m dying.¡±

    From the wall behind the throne of bones came a faint cry for help. Be cautiously walked toward the wall and saw a hidden door on the wall made out of bones.

    The hidden door was unlocked and Be managed to open it with one kick. Behind the hidden door was a secret chamber where the prisoners were detained. But unlike outside, there was no one here besides a handsome boy tied to his seat.

    Countless bones were piled up on the ground. These bones looked like they belonged to men. The cry for help came from the handsome boy. After seeing Be, the boy looked very excited. His school uniform was from Frederica Academy and it wasn¡¯t clear if he were the campus hunk of Frederica Academy or not.

    ¡°Honorable knight, help! Quickly, save me!¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I am... Let me go first. There are many ogres here. Don¡¯t waste any more time.¡±

    Be frowned and didn¡¯t go to him. There were so many bones on the ground, why was it that this guy was the only one who hadn¡¯t already been eaten up? On top of that, the boy was bound with an ordinary rope.

 Volume 3 Chapter 145: The Mysterious Truth Behind Ogre Nelson Part 2

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 145: The Mysterious Truth Behind Ogre Nelson Part 2</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    There was no reason to chain up all the girls while the boy, who naturally had greater strength, was casually bound with a rope. Ogre Nelson wasn¡¯t a fool and he wasn¡¯t so stupid he couldn¡¯t tell a man from a woman. Wasn¡¯t he afraid this boy would run away?

    Be switched positions and carefully looked at the knot on the rope tied around the boy. After her careful observation, she found that it was a slipknot that allowed those who were bound to untie themselves. This was a trap.

    ¡°Honorable Dragon Knight, quickly save me! I... What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°My apologies, I don¡¯t save useless fools who are... death-bound.¡±

    Be simply threw out a sharp sword, pinning the suspicious boy directly to his seat. Even if he were a student, Be didn¡¯t want to leave someone alive. With him alive, she wouldn¡¯t be able to take away those ¡®special trophies¡¯ outside.

    ¡°How cruel. Warrior, you are the most immoral human I have ever seen!¡±

    The boy didn¡¯t die. He stood up from his seat on his own, reached out and pulled out the sword that had pierced his chest. There wasn¡¯t a single drop of blood. Surely enough, this guy was a dummy.

    ¡°Nelson, you¡¯re already able to change into a human appearance. I have to admit that among all the demons I¡¯ve met, you have the best aesthetic tastes.¡±

    Be¡¯s previous guess was right ¨C Two-Headed Ogre Nelson could change into the form of the Human Race. Otherwise, the fact that he was able to bind them up in this manner couldn¡¯t be exined.

    Ogre Nelson didn¡¯t waste any time beating around the bush. Although he was in the humanoid form now, his fighting prowess was no less than that of an ogre. He came attacking forth with huge hammers in each hand that exceeded two meters in length.

    After several loud shes sounded, Be¡¯s small shield was smashed by Nelson¡¯s hammers. This guy¡¯s strength was far greater than any other demons that Be had met. Every time each hammer came pounding down, they would create a huge wave of fluctuations in the air.

    After her shield was broken, Be raised the Great Evil ying Sword and used the de of the sword to counter Nelson¡¯s hammers. Nelson smashed down both of his hammers at the same time. Under the strong impact, Be was forced several steps back.

    At this critical moment, Be let go of the Great Evil ying Sword and dodged, allowing Nelson¡¯s hammers to slide down close to the side of her body. Ogre Nelson smashed into a nk space and was about to attack Be again when the Dragon Knight unexpectedly ran away.

    There was something wrong with this warrior; she had even left her weapons behind and ran away. Two-Headed Ogre Nelson swore that this was the first time he had seen a Dragon Knight run away without ending the fight. Didn¡¯t she have the dignity of a knight?

    After Be escaped from the secret chamber, she immediately locked the door. Only then did Two-Headed Ogre Nelson discover that he had been tricked by the Great Evil ying Sword on the ground. It broke into pieces and dissipated. The weapon was also fake.

    Before closing the door, Be threw in a mysterious bottle of potion that smashed on the floor and instantly ignited a deep blue me. This was the me of the Underworld, which used bones as fuel. There were so many bones in the secret chamber that it would be strange if the room didn¡¯t burst into mes.

    ¡°You goddamn Lady Knight, I¡¯m going to kill you.¡±

    Nelson¡¯s entire body was burning in deep blue mes. He ran towards the door, but when he reached the door and smashed it with his hammer, dozens of arrows came flying head-on from all the directions, sending Nelson back into the sea of mes.

    This time around after struggling several times, he finally fell inside the blue mes. Before he died, Nelson cursed at Be. Amid the ugly abuse, Be vaguely heard ¡®brother, avenge me¡¯ in Ogrenguage. She hadn¡¯t heard anything about Two-Headed Ogre Nelson having any brothers!

    After watching Ogre Nelson, who was still in his humanoid form, die, Be stared at the mes. No matter how bad this guy was, he was still a great gentleman worthy of Be¡¯s respect. As for his unfinished erotic undertaking, she would inherit it.

    Behind Be, dozens of slime men in strange armor were holding crossbows and shooting arrows wildly into the blue mes of the Underworld. They were elite secret forces trained by Be, the slimemandos, who help Be carry out her secret operations.

    ¡°Honorable Demon King, this subordinate iste. There were quite a few pipes in the underground sewer of this stone fort!¡±

    ¡°Slime, you rascal... Arrange demon specialists to help me take away all the spoils with the Demon King¡¯s mark after this. Notify the coordinating team on Brown Peak to prepare demonic beasts for air evacuation.¡±

    ¡°Honorable Demon King, the chains on some of the women... some of the spoils can¡¯t be unlocked. Should we cut...¡±

    ¡°Has your brain been filled with water... Forget it, your brain was already made of water, to begin with. Transport them together. You¡¯re not allowed to cut, got it? Take away the artifacts on their bodies with them as well.

    After receiving Be¡¯s instructions, Slime, one of Be¡¯s six Great Evil Demon Kings,manded his mutant slime fighters to move all the imprisoned girls away, including Una and Caroline, all of whom were ¡®snatched¡¯ away.

    The mutant slime soldiers had all undergone special training. They dug up the entire area including the pirs and the crucifix, taking away Una, Caroline, and the other beautiful girls.

    ¡°Honorable Demon King Be, where should we transport these spoils to?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? I remember that Noesha has a huge torture... recreation room. Move them there first! Noesha is at the academy now and it¡¯s a waste to leave that room empty.¡±

    If Be remembered correctly, Noesha, the ero loli beside her, had built a ¡®special room¡¯ about the size of this area. Now she was at Olsylvia Academy so that room was, of course, empty.

    Be intended to hold onto this batch of Frederica Academy girls. Anyways, what happened was a disaster at sea. Even if someone were to investigate, they would look for Siren King Mcmin instead.

    Carlos was at odds with her, to begin with. It wouldn¡¯t seem excessive if Be ¡®ate¡¯ his sister Caroline. Except for Caroline, all the imprisoned girls didn¡¯t expect that Be, this Dragon Knight, was a fake, and allowed the mutant slime soldiers to transport them.

    Caroline seemed to have sensed something wrong but that didn¡¯t do anything. One of the mutant slime soldiers took out a mysterious potion, opened the lid and waved it around her nose. She fell asleep after smelling a mysterious, intoxicating fragrance.

    Above the open area outside the Pce of Bliss came a thunderous roar. From the sound, Be figured that it was Two-Headed Ogre Nelson. It sounded simr to the voice of the guy who had just died in the fire.

    ¡°It looks like this guy is still alive. Slime, I¡¯ll hand this over to you. I¡¯m going to get rid of that guy.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Honorable Demon King. I guarantee that we¡¯ll transport every one of them.¡±

    When Be arrived outside the Pce of Bliss, Two-Headed Ogre Nelson had transformed into an ogre that was eight meters tall. In front of Nelson were Be¡¯s pet dragons in their human form, New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea and Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth, who were confronting Nelson.

    ¡°Was the humanoid form from before your avatar or something else? What a pity. Why didn¡¯t you choose a normal man as your avatar this time too?¡±

    ¡°You goddamn knight. You killed my brother and still dare tough at him. I¡¯m going to kill you. ¡°

    Ogre Nelson raised his hammer in fury, smashing down in Be¡¯s direction. The humanoid ogre who had burned to death was his biological brother but he had already practiced to the point where he could be a human.

    Previously, Nelson had warned the guy not to indulge in those strange games yed by the Human Race but he didn¡¯t listen. Now that he had died in the hands of a woman, he didn¡¯t know what to say.

 Volume 3 Chapter 146: The Conclusion of the Beheading Plan in the Obadiah Region

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 146: The Conclusion of the Beheading n in the Obadiah Region</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    The New Moon Ind, Copperfield Ind Southern Area, Obadiah Region, Two-Headed Ogre Nelson¡¯s territory, Nelson¡¯s hidden pce district, Nelson¡¯s resting area, in the empty space outside ¡°Pleasure Pce¡±.

    Be and her two beautiful pet dragons, Dorothea and Amy Beth, were battling the Two-Headed Ogre, Nelson. Due to the tight confines of the battlefield, the two dragons were currently fighting in human form. Dorothea had temporarily sacrificed herself to give Be a plethora of buffs while Amy Beth acted as a mage, supporting her from a distance.

    Earlier, the Hellfire Corps had gone to cover Slime¡¯s ¡°special object¡± moving team and didn¡¯te to support Be. She didn¡¯t call for them either as she wanted to test her current ability.

    This time, Nelson¡¯s attack couldn¡¯t evennd on Be. There was no difference in strength between his human form brother and his current form, other than a massive difference in his appearance.

    Be fought smarter this time. She didn¡¯t try to meet force with force and nimbly dodged away from Nelson¡¯s smashing hammer. Behind her, Dorothea and Amy Beth floated in the air using flight magic and provided support.

    They were currently in the periphery area of the ¡°night shield¡± and were free from the restrictions of the forbidden enchantment. The two pet dragons¡¯ magics continuously disrupted Nelson¡¯s offense.

    Nelson also wanted to use magic, but Amy Beth¡¯s Oceanic Magic continuously disrupted his focus, preventing him from casting effectively.

    Be imitated swordswoman Kriss¡¯s footwork and sessfully avoided all of Nelson¡¯s attacks. This guy was a monster of strength, but his attack speed was strangely slow. Even though every time his hammer impacted the ground, there was a huge shock. However, if he couldn¡¯t hit his target, all of his power was useless.

    ¡°You¡¯re such a shameless warrior! Only dodging shows no ability. Show me the courage to face my strike head-on...¡±

    Before Nelson could finish his sentence, Be stopped dodging and stood directly beneath his steel hammer.

    Right as Nelson was about to praise Be¡¯s bravery, he felt his hammer swing through empty air. The Be that he had struck was actually just an illusion! This female warrior¡¯s profession was such a mystery. She knew a swordsman¡¯s footwork as well as an assassin¡¯s body substitution art.

    Be¡¯s body substitution art was actually the result of one of Dorothea¡¯s support magics. Her original body had leaped into the air andnded on top of Nelson¡¯s metal hammer. When he tried to lift his hammer, he found that he couldn¡¯t, as if it was weighed down by an enormous weight.

    Be¡¯s armor was currently flowing with ck colored energy: the power of a demon king. Previously, when Be had fought Nelson¡¯s brother, she hadn¡¯t had a chance to use it due to her opponent¡¯s relentless pursuit. Now, she had ample time to gather her energy.

    In terms of strength, Be had surpassed the Two-Headed Ogre, Nelson. She raced up the wooden handle of his hammer, the same way Noreya had run up her puppet silk to sneak attack Dorothea earlier. Be pushed off of Nelson¡¯s hand and arms, her target being Nelson¡¯s head.

    Nelson threw down his hammer in an attempt to shake Be off. However, she took out the true Great Evil ying Sword and threw it like a javelin. The sword became a line of silver light that pierced straight through his skull.

    However, Nelson didn¡¯t actually die! Unlike his human form brother, as long as his demon heart was still intact, losing his head wasn¡¯t a problem. Nevertheless, he had clearly underestimated Be¡¯s tactics.

    Be¡¯s hands, under her partial demon king transformation, pierced into Nelson¡¯s body. Her left hand anchored her at the location of his demon heart, and her right hand pierced directly inside to close in on his demonic core.

    ¡°You... You¡¯re not a human! You¡¯re a demon... Please wait, Sir Demon Lord. We can talk this out!¡±

    If Be clenched her demonic ws right now, Nelson¡¯s demonic core would shatter instantly, and then he would really die! The only thing he could do now was to beg for mercy.

    ¡°Nelson, first tell me the location of Poseidon¡¯s Scepter; it¡¯s that golden trident. Also, the girls imprisoned by your brother, where did theye from?¡±

    ¡°Poseidon¡¯s Sceptre was taken by that dryad. They gave it to Siren King McMin. I don¡¯t have any interest in divine artifacts. The girls were all captured by McMin; they were from Frederica Academy, and there was also a member of the Oceanic Race.¡±

    ¡°The Oceanic Race? Why would there be any Oceanic Race on New Moon Ind? You actually dare lie to me!¡±

    ¡°Sir Demon Lord, I¡¯m telling the truth! McMin captured a bunch of people, including a lot of Oceanic Race people. I think there was even the Princess of Antis! My brother¡¯s prisoner was a general of Antis.¡±

    There was also an Oceanic Race princess? Upon hearing the word ¡°princess¡±, Be became strangely excited. She, who was addicted to ¡°collecting¡± different types of princesses, suddenly found that the information on Poseidon¡¯s Sceptre had fallen in priority.

    ¡°Sir Demon Lord, I¡¯ve said everything that I could... No, I¡¯ve already...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but you¡¯re already useless to me. Also, I¡¯m not a demon lord. I¡¯m a Demon King!¡±

    Be used the ck Tiger Heart Ripping stance to dig out Nelson¡¯s demonic core forcefully. Following the loss of the demonic core, Nelson¡¯s massive frame fell over with a roaring crash, sending up a billowing cloud of dust.

    Be exposed an evil smile on her face as she began nning the kidnapping of the Oceanic Race¡¯s princess. This smile revealed her true self and gave Dorothea and Amy Beth quite a scare. They still didn¡¯t know their new owner well enough.

    ¡°Dorothea, Master Be sure has a scaryugh. Do you think we¡¯ll end up the same way as Nelson?¡±

    ¡°No, she¡¯s different from the previous Demon King. At least, she treats girls well.¡±

    Two-Headed Ogre Nelson¡¯s demonic core, based on quality alone, rivaled that of SSS and higher ranked demonic beasts. Be weighed the crystal ball-sized ck core in her hand. If she brought it back to sell, she could probably get a heaven shaking price.

    Be was a little regretful. Earlier, when she had killed Nelson¡¯s brother, she shouldn¡¯t have used a vicious method such as immtion to kill him. He probably had a simr demonic core that was now nothing but ashes.

    With the death of Two-Headed Ogre Nelson, the night¡¯s beheading n was considered a great sess. In the sky, tens of giant demon eagles flew over. Each demon eagle¡¯s back had a space for a human rider.

    ¡°Looks like our air support has arrived. Amy, Dorothea, let¡¯s go take care of those elite ogre warriors!¡±

    ¡°Understood, my Master.¡±

    ¡°Lord Demon King, please wait a second, that...¡±

    Right as Be was about to rush over to Ogres¡¯ cafeteria to fight the final battle, Abyss Demonic King Slime walked out from within the Pleasure Pce.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Was there an issue with transporting the goods?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. The beauty of the Oceanic Dragon Race wants to talk to you about something.¡±

    ¡°What is there to discuss? Her whole person belongs to me now. If she wants to talk, then she can wait until we get back. Wait a second, isn¡¯t she blind and mute? How could you tell that she wanted to talk to me?¡±

    ¡°Lord Demon King, this is one of my innate abilities. In the past... let¡¯s not talk about it.¡±

    Since General Eunice had a request, Be felt it would be awkward to refuse. Telling Dorothea and Amy Beth to wait, she followed Slime into the Pleasure Pce.

    The New Moon Ind, Copperfield Ind, the Southern area¡¯s Obadiah Region, Two-Headed Ogre Nelson¡¯s territory border. One of the Ogre Race¡¯s three elite warriors, ¡°Iron General¡± Zach was guarding the Ogre Race¡¯sst line of defense.

    In front of Zach stood the heavily armored Dragon Knight Lisha. Her temporary golden dragon mount had already retreated behind her. Golden Dragon Princess Laceman had reverted to her human form, her body covered in multiple wounds. The ogre¡¯smander, ¡°Iron General¡± Zach had truly earned his reputation. His body was as hard as an iron shovel.

    Next to Laceman, a couple of subi were treating her wounds. This was a sight that escaped description by mere words. The Golden Dragon Princess cooperating with the Demon Army was something that had never been seen before in this world.

    ¡°Lord Laceman, your wounds have already healed. Will you aid Princess Lisha in battle?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine on her own; Zach is already done for. Wait... when did I be your Lord?¡±

    ¡°Demon King Be already decided that her mounts will all be Demon Lords.¡±

    Laceman had never imagined that she¡¯d be a lord one day. Ten thousand years ago, the subordinates of the Twelve Evil Demon Kings were all Demon Lords, and each one was a notorious overlord. Now, she had the same title as those Demon Lords of the past.

    However, this title was secretly granted to them by Be. This female Demon King, wasn¡¯t she afraid that Laceman would rebel... She suddenly realized, to her sorrow, that she no longer even had an inkling of rebellion within her. It really was impossible for her to turn back now.

    Zach¡¯s battleaxe was currently in a deadlock with Lisha¡¯s greatsword, the two shing in a struggle of pure power. Lisha¡¯s strength was overwhelming; she possessed the Demon Dragon Emperor Alisha¡¯s overbearing power. It was clear that Zach wasn¡¯t her opponent.

    Suddenly, Lisha forcefully threw off Zach¡¯s great axe. In that instant, while he was off-bnce, she shed her greatsword and left a long deep wound on his body.

    Zach¡¯s ck armor was already tattered from multiple sh marks. In this duel with Lisha, he had not once been able to keep up with her rhythm. At this point, in terms of directbat ability, Lisha was the strongest of Be¡¯s roommates. Her inner personality, Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha, had already emerged several times. Just due to this aspect alone, she was superior to the rest of her roommates.

    ¡°Admit defeat! You¡¯re merely a mantis raising its limbs to block a car!¡±

    ¡°You actually know how to speak the Demonnguage... So you aren¡¯t a human warrior. After all, a human Dragon Knight cannot possibly have this much power without their mounts. It looks like I didn¡¯t lose unjustly.¡±

    ¡°Then, do you surrender?¡±

    ¡°No! I am Two-Headed Ogre Nelson¡¯s number one warrior, and I shall let you witness my final dignity!¡±

    Iron General Zach¡¯s body suddenly expanded, swelling from six meters to ten meters tall. This was a rare racial ability of Ogres, known as ¡°Gigantification.¡± Only the most talented of ogres could possess and control this ability. After using it, not only would their bodies double in size, but their strength would too.

    Zach was now fighting with his life on the line. After using Gigantification, he would die regardless of the oue of the battle due to exhausting all of his energy. An opponent like Lisha was worthy of him using his full power, and this next strike would likely be hisst.

    Lisha did not interrupt Zach as he prepared his final blow. She decided to match force with force and use her own supreme ability. Her greatsword was wrapped with dark golden energy before bing ance! This was an energynce and was simr in nature to a light sword.

    Zach moved first, his hands raised his enormous axe and chopped down at Lisha. This was his supreme attack; in the past, he had used it to y a colossal dragon. Lisha¡¯s body was wrapped in a strange draconic aura that was remarkably different from that of regr Dragon Knights. This dragon-ying chop of Zach¡¯s could be said to be targeting her weakness!

    Unfortunately, Zach¡¯s final blow could notnd on Lisha¡¯s body. The axe was stopped cold by an invisible array. The enormous power in the attack raised violent ripples across the transparent barrier but could not break through it.

    ¡°This barrier array... Only the Demon King ranks... You¡¯re actually...¡±

    Before Zach could finish his words, he was pierced through by a beam of dark-gold light, dying instantly. That beam of golden light hade from Lisha¡¯s energynce. She had thrown her energynce, turning it into a beam of dark gold light that had killed ¡°Iron General¡± Zach in an instant.

    The killing power of this light beam was astonishing. It directly disintegrated Zach¡¯s upper body before continuing on to explode in the sky before finally dissipating into several smaller streamers of light that fell back toward the ground.

    It was as if the entire Obadiah Region hade under attack by a meteor shower. As each streamer of light impacted the ground, an explosion would roar out. Even Lisha was a little stunned. Maybe her supreme attack had gone a bit overboard.

    ¡°Lisha... your attack of mass destruction was a little bit much... Luckily you have me here; otherwise, Be and the others would definitely curse you to the ground.¡±

    ¡°Lisha, are you already this vicious? You ended him before he could even finish his final move.¡±

    Above the various Allied Demon armies, dark-purple defensive arrays appeared, blocking the aftereffects of Lisha¡¯s light beam. Kriss and Ariel had arrived after finishing their own extermination missions, just in time to prevent friendly fire from the fallout of Lisha¡¯s attack.

    ¡°Thank you, Ariel. I went a little bit overboard there. Did you girls finish your missions?¡±

    ¡°Of course. ¡°Great General¡± Pearson turned out to be a vegetable; Kriss killed him in a couple of attacks.¡±

    Kriss and Ariel were standing nearby. Lisha could see that in her hand, Kriss held a dark-red colored demonic core, which should have belonged to Pearson.

    Kriss and Ariel¡¯s silver hair floated in the wind, their expressions rxed. Their group¡¯s assassination mission had actually been the most normal of the lot.

    ¡°Great General¡± Pearson was a pure magic focused Ogre Commander. Out of all three Great Ogre Commanders, he was the weakest in closebat. When Kriss and Ariel had attacked, he had been sleeping.

    In the end, Pearson didn¡¯t even have a chance to retaliate before Kriss nailed him to the ground with tens of magic swords. By the time he opened his eyes, Ariel¡¯s ¡°helping hand¡± had already arrived, killing him instantly.

    The battle in the Obadiah Regionsted for a full three days. By the end of the first night, Be and her roommates had already eliminated Nelson and his three Great Ogre Commanders. They did not participate in the mop-up in the following two days because a new mission had arrived for them.

    This new mission was to rescue the human race caravan captured by Siren King McMin. Be didn¡¯t tell them about her prior rescue of the female students from Frederica Academy as well as the information provided by General Eunice. For now, only Abyss Demonic King Slime knew about that.

    Currently, there was only one day until the end of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s ¡°Great Hunt¡±. Be had epted the request of General Eunice to rescue the princess of the Underwater Holy City of Antis, Princess Tina. Of course, she couldn¡¯t tell her roommates that her real goal was the princess. Instead, she told them that they were going to recover Poseidon¡¯s Scepter.

 Volume 3 Chapter 147: The Undercover Battle of the Dulles Isle of Sirens Part 1

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 147: The Undercover Battle of the Dulles Isle of Sirens Part 1</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    One of the sub-inds on the eastern region of the New Moon Ind ¨C also known as Copperfield Ind was the Dulles Isle. This location was a gathering ce for the Sirens. Unlike the Obadiah Region which was upied by the Ogres, this ce was entirely filled by the Sirens. There were around three hundred thousand Sirens which could be categorized into two main types ¨C flying and aquatic.

    The flying type Sirens belonged to the more advanced Sirens. As strong swimmers, they were able to navigate the seas in addition to their ability to fly. There were only about sixty thousand of such flying type Sirens while the aquatic type Sires were the majority with at-least twenty-four thousand of them, and they made up the core strength of the species.

    It was dawn on the third day. Be and her dorm mates stood on the Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth¡¯s back as they advanced towards the Dulles Isle. Under the cover of the New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea¡¯s invisibility magic, the Sirens patrolling the skies did not notice the presence of these intruders.

    The Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth moved swiftly and soundlessly while remaining unseen by the aquatic type Sirens patrolling the waters. There were a few Sirens who were a little more clever and realized that there were intruders within their territory. However, they were quickly dragged down into the darkest depths of the ocean and were permanently silenced by the elite Slime soldiers.

    Besides Amy Beth, there were thousands of mutated Slime soldiers who were surrounding as she traveled through the water. These soldiers belonged to the Abyss Demonic King¡¯s special forces which were able to move stealthily without being detected by the Sirens.

    ¡°Be, is that the Dulles Isle? It looks just like a human city.¡±

    ¡°Lisha, I¡¯m not sure either. Let¡¯s proceed with more caution!¡±

    The Dulles Isle was not small, it was roughly equivalent to one-third of the size of Copperfield Ind. The Dulles Isle was covered with stone structures that were built in a mish-mash of architectural styles. As far as Be could see, she was able to identify the architectural styles of every human empire.

    Besides, there were many structures as well that Be had never seen before. Among those that she could identify, some structures had been built in a simr style to the ones that Be had seen in the ancient ruins of the Romanov Empire in the central region of the New Moon Ind.

    Various gs belonging to Demon Kings could be seen on the Dulles Isle. It seemed as if these gs were there to serve as a warning sign to anyone who wished to enter, to remind them that this city belonged to the Sirens and that there were no humans here. Before they went ashore, Be asked Dorothea and Amy Beth, who were from the Dragon Race, to remain behind as the backup while she would venture into the ind with Lisha and the others.

    The closer they approached the Dulles Isle, the greater the feeling of trepidation grew in Be¡¯s heart. The isle was a maritime city with a designated harbor. There were ships of every kind docked at the harbor. Even though they were all made of wood, but the harbor was well equipped with various kinds of ships, from cargo ships to warships that were ready for battle.

    Be could see a multitude of humans on the docks. These humans were all well-built and strong young men. They were all nearly naked except for a piece of cloth that covered their private areas. These young men had all sorts of wounds from being whipped to stabbing scars, and judging from their weary looks, they must have been forced to do these menial tasks for quite some time now.

    Standing beside the human ves were many aquatic Sirens. The Sirens brandished their whips at them, forcing the ves to keep working. If anyone of them slowed down, they would immediately receive a sound beating. These human ves probably had been beaten into submission and such could not dare to fight back when one of their own was being beaten up.

    ¡°This is a ve ind? Could it be possible... that the Siren King McMin had a much higher IQ than the Two-Headed Ogre Nelson?¡±

    Be and her dorm mates chose to head ashore in an obscure corner of the harbor. A few mutated Slime soldiers had already gone ahead of them. The soldiers returned with some armor that the Siren sergeants wore. Their previous owners had already been ¡®digested¡¯ by the Slime soldiers.

    Be and the other girls changed into the heavy sergeant¡¯s armor before removing the invisibility enchantments that Dorothea had ced on them. They began to make their way towards the highest point of the Dulles Isle. There was a tall tower-like structure at the peak and it was likely to be the Siren King McMin¡¯s mansion.

    Following Be and the others was a steady stream of Slime soldiers disguised as the Siren soldiers. As they approached the open area of the harbor, Be already had hundreds of fake ¡°Siren soldiers¡± behind her.

    ¡°Greetings, Captain Loren. Lord McMillian has requested your presence in his emergency meeting. As for the other honored captains, you are invited to attend as well.¡±

    ¡°Mm, I understand.¡±

    The Sirennguage was a variation of the demonguage which meant that Be and the others could understand it. Neither the Siren soldiers at the guard posts nor the ones patrolling the area suspected that these captains were imposters, and allowed Be and her group to pass without any trouble through the various checkpoints. She had even taken advantage of her current status as ¡°captain¡± to obtain information from the soldiers.

    However, the Dulles Isle did not have all the three hundred thousand Sirens on it, that number was simply an approximation of their total poption count. Most of the Sirens were sent out to the various oceanic regions around the world where they would attack the human business fleets and human-inhabited inds to capture able-bodied individuals. These humans would be used as ves toplete strenuous and menial tasks.

    Only around fifty thousand Sirens were currently present on the Dulles Isle. Among them, twenty thousand of them were flying types while the rest were aquatic types. Putting aside the Sirens that patrolled the perimeter of the isle, its actual inhabitants only consisted of twenty thousand Sirens and approximately ten thousand human ves.

    ording to the information that Be had gathered from the Siren guards, this ind fortress was built at the behest of one of the Twelve Demon Kings ¨C the Ocean Demon King, Victoria, and was the property of the Twelve Demon Kings. Also, Be and the others were extremely lucky to have hit the ¡°jackpot¡± as Victoria was apparently on the Dulles Isle that day.

    It wasn¡¯t as if Be had never met any of the Twelve Demon Kings in person before. However, thest time was when she saw Ockham ¨C the Demon King of the Heart, and that encounter was cut short when that unlucky Demon King was defeated by Lolita¡¯s devastating power after exchanging a few quick blows. Furthermore, the Demon King of the Heart that they had met was merely a shadow of what he used to be. Be wondered if the Ocean Demon King, Victoria, would be ¡®real¡¯ or not.

    The highest tower of the Dulles Isle was deep within McMin¡¯s mansion. Under the disguise of being Siren generals, Be and her dorm mates passed the security checks at each guard station with ease. They had finally reached the core region of the Dulles Isle ¨C the Tower of Sirens.

    Along the way, Be secretly sent groups of mutated Slime soldiers to infiltrate various groups within the Sirens and await her further orders. She was unsure if the Ocean Demon King had aplete body and she was worried that Victoria would see through her demonic beings¡¯ disguise.

    ¡°Captain Loren, this way please.¡±

    The Siren that Be was impersonating was a captain and was of a higher rank than Lisha and the others, who yed the part of vice-captains. As she walked into the Sirens¡¯ banquet hall, Be could see the high-level Sirens who had transformed into their humanoid forms. These Sirens were different from the lower-level aquatic Sirens, those who were here were all the flying types who were able to morph into humanoid forms.

    As there was only limited space within the entrance hall, the Sirens would not be able to maintain their original enormous forms, otherwise, barely any Siren would fit in the hall. Within this tower, Be could see many human ves. However, these ves were different from the coolies who were doing menial jobs outside. The ones here in the tower were all female ves.

    To prevent any of these women from poisoning their food or concealing any weapons, they were not allowed to wear any clothes. Even though this was a kind of jackpot for Be, but she was unmoved by their naked bodies. Inparison to the ¡°trophies¡± that she had acquired previously, these young women were only average in terms of attractiveness and was not a distraction for her at all.

    While the Sirens were busy gathering, not many of them paid any attention to the female ves. The other Siren generals barely batted an eyelid when Be and the others walked in and continued to drink and y games. As Captain Loren belonged to the group that patrolled the perimeter of the isle for long periods, she did not socialize much with the other generals. Simrly, none of the other generals approached her either.

    In the center of the entrance hall, Be saw the Siren King McMin in his humanoid form, who looked like a middle-aged uncle. However, since the Ocean Demon King Victoria was nowhere to be seen, Be could not help but feel a little disappointed.

    ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, today, we are honored to have the opportunity to host Her Excellency, the Ocean Demon King, here at the Dulles Isle. All the food here are gifts from Her Excellency. Let us raise a ss to celebrate this wonderful asion!¡±

 Volume 3 Chapter 147: The Undercover Battle of the Dulles Isle of Sirens Part 2

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 147: The Undercover Battle of the Dulles Isle of Sirens Part 2</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The Siren King McMin raised his long-stemmed ss as a gesture towards the Siren generals in the hall. The generals did not refuse his toast and drained their drinks in a single go. To blend in, Be and the other girls pretended to do the same as well.

    There was no rule which stipted that one could not wear armor in the banquet hall. This meant that many others were dressed in full armor and thus no one suspected that Be and her friends were imposters.

    During the feast, Be did not have much of an appetite. The food that the Ocean Demon King had gifted the Sirens seemed to be the human-food. She recalled that for a few dozen bronze coins, one would be able to buy arge amount of food like this within the various human empires. This Ocean Demon King was too shabby. Such food was typically used as a perfunctory gesture, how could she take something like that and give it as a gift to her subordinates?

    Be watched as the Siren generals around ate with gusto and began to suspect that this bunch of Siren had some taste issues. Otherwise, it would be an exaggerated act by the generals as they ate human food as though it were exotic delicacies.

    The doors of the banquet hall were left open as these Siren banquets were typically rather casual. Every once in a while, someone would leave their seat and step outside. Using their secret signals, Be gestured Kriss and the others before leaving the banquet, as though she had something on her mind.

    As many Siren generals were moving in and out of the hall, no one paid much attention to Be leaving the banquet. Lisha and the others remained inside and would y by ear to find an opportunity to leave as well. They had brought specialmunication tools along with them. Even if they were separated for a little while, they would still be able to swiftly track each other¡¯s location.

    After leaving the hall, Be intended to look for the Siren King McMin¡¯s bedroom where Poseidon¡¯s Trident was likely to be kept in. Earlier, she did not take any chances for McMin to be alerted about the fact that someone was looking for the trident and thus did not try to hunt for any information during the banquet.

    The Siren King McMin¡¯s bedroom was not difficult to find. Along the way, Be simply had to ask a Siren general who waspletely inebriated about the location of McMin¡¯s bedroom and she was immediately given directions.

    ¡°Loren... you punk, why are you strolling around here? Come, we¡¯ll go back to the banquet and your old buddy here will drink... raise a toast to you.¡±

    ¡°Erm, buddy, do you know where the Siren King¡¯s bedroom is? I have something I wish to give to him in secret.¡±

    ¡°Oc... Ocean King? You have guts, young punk. I would never expect you to learn from humans... it¡¯s right over there. Loren, buddy ¨C don¡¯t be so eager to leave! Let¡¯s have another drink... the Ocean Demon King does not ept any gifts.¡±

    Be was terrified that this sloppy drunk of a Siren general would vomit all over her at some point and wanted to leave as quickly as she could. It was so sloshed that he barely made any sense. Besides, the general did not hear her clearly either and had mistakenly heard the Siren King as the Ocean Demon King. In his inebriated mess, he had directed Be to the Ocean Demon King Victoria¡¯s room instead.

    As Be was in a rush, she could not hear what the Siren general had said at the end. If she had heard everything, she probably would not want to seek any trouble with Ocean Demon King, Victoria. As she had an unpleasant experience with Ockham ¨C the Demon King of the Heart, she did not have the best impression of the original Twelve Demon Kings.

    As Be walked up to the entrance of the Siren King McMin¡¯s room, she found that the doors were left unlocked. After some hesitation, she made sure that the coast was clear before she slipped into the room.

    There was a strange floral arrangement on the doors of the Siren King¡¯s room. Even though that feminine decoration piqued her curiosity, she did not give it much thought as there could be a possibility that the Siren King had some unique interests.

    With a soft thud, Be opened the door right into someone walking out of the room. The other person was incredibly strong and had almost knocked her off her feet. It was not the first time that Be had walked right into someone, but it was her first to nearly knock someone to the ground.

    ¡°Hey, you... what¡¯s your problem? Don¡¯t you know that you should knock before entering a room? I¡¯ll smash your head in!¡±

    The other party who had been knocked to the ground was a girl. She had long navy-blue hair and her eyes were an intriguing shade of blue. Be had seen quite a few blue irises but this was the first time she had locked her eyes with a pair of blue eyes that were so bewitching.

    As she looked at what the girl was wearing, Be was internally screaming all sorts of profanity at the Siren general who had given her directions. There was a mark on her clothes that looked exactly like the one on Ockham¡¯s clothes. Since Ockham was one of the Twelve Demon Kings, which meant that this girl was Victoria ¨C the Ocean Demon King.

    Initially, Be was only slightly suspicious as the Ocean Demon King¡¯s name was feminine, but she had never expected the Demon King to be a girl at all. Moreover, she was gorgeous. The vibe that Victoria gave off was a perfect cross between seduction and innocence. When she did not speak, she looked like a naive little girl.

    Now, Victoria was staring at Be with a furious expression on her face, obviously ming her for knocking her to the ground. However, no matter how you look at it, her face of anger simply looked as though she was teasing and baiting you to do unspeakable things to her. Those bewitching blue irises were constantly giving e hither¡± looks. Together with her stunning looks, she was a ¡°deadly poison¡± to any weak-willed human.

    ¡°Honorable Ocean Demon King, my sincere apologies. I must have gotten the wrong room. I shall...¡±

    ¡°Stop right there, did I give you permission to leave?¡±

    Be turned to leave but was called back by the Ocean Demon King Victoria. A strong wave of mana swept over her and froze Be in ce. She did not even dare to move a muscle. Based on the strength of the mana, the Ocean Demon King Victoria was many times more powerful than the Demon King of the Heart, Ockham. Besides, her recovery time would be much faster as well.

    ¡°Honorable Ocean Demon King, this is a misunderstanding. I am... I mean, I¡¯m here to present a gift.¡±

    ¡°A gift? I find how the human practice of gift-giving is deplorable. Do you have a death wish...¡±

    ¡°I do not mean anything like that. I am just passing by. Oh Honorable Ocean Demon King, please have mercy on me! I have a family of young and old who is dependent on me!¡±

    ¡°Come in then, if you do not wish to die.¡±

    The Ocean Demon King Victoria was vastly different from the Sirens here as these Sirens could only differentiate gender based on a person¡¯s appearance and not their voice. This was the main reason why Be and the others did not get identified as imposters even if they spoke in a female¡¯s voice.

    However, there was nothing wrong with the Ocean Demon King Victoria¡¯s hearing as she was not a Siren. Be¡¯s voice was feminine and there was no way that she could not hear that! Also, when they bumped into each other earlier, Victoria realized that the humanoid form of this Siren was female as well.

    Up until this point, she had never met any Siren who chose to have a female humanoid form. Victoria could not help but feel curious. This came at the right time as she had something that she needed help with.

    Furthermore, Victoria spoke in the Demon King¡¯s tongue. In her anger, she forgot that no one would understand what she had said other than the Siren King McMin. None of the other Sirens spoke the Demon King¡¯snguage.

    Be panicked and responded in the Demon King¡¯snguage. This time, she had gotten herself into so much trouble. When she realized what she had done, it was toote and Victoria already had the upper hand.

    ¡°You¡¯re a girl, right? You can¡¯t fool me with that voice. This is my first time meeting a female Siren. Come in, there is something that I need you to do. Furthermore, you do not have the authority to refuse. No one can refuse my requests unless it is another Demon King.¡±

    ¡°But I am... Yes, I understand, Honorable Demon King.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s more like it. What is your name?¡±

    ¡°Be... Belle.¡±

 Volume 3 Chapter 148:The Special Gift From Ocean Demon King Victoria

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 148:The Special Gift From Ocean Demon King Victoria</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    Dulles Isle, in the eastern part of New Moon Ind ¨C Copperfield Ind, was the gathering ce of the Siren Race, the residence of Siren King McMin, and had the Ocean Demon King Victoria¡¯s room in the deepest part of the Tower of Sirens.

    In the Ocean Demon King¡¯s room, Be saw various trophies, various divine artifacts hung all over the walls. There were both the divine artifacts of the God Race from back then and the relics of heroes of the Human Race like Thor¡¯s Hammer and Ares¡¯ Sword. Be even saw several Holy Weapons of unknown whereabouts that were recorded in the books of Radiant Church.

    The books of Radiant Church only mentioned that their whereabouts were unknown. Unexpectedly and fortunately, they were all here. The Vatican was probably too embarrassed to bring up this humiliating past, so it wasn¡¯t recorded in the books. These trophies should only be part of Victoria¡¯s collection.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Be, do these artifacts look superior to me?¡±

    Victoria looked at Be dejectedly. Why was this Siren so different from the other Sirens? They were unable to take their eyes off of her, and the adoration and awe in their eyes made her a little sick. Although Be had armor on and Victoria couldn¡¯t see her clearly through her armor, she could tell that Be¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on her but on the trophies.

    After seeing Be admiring the trophies, Ocean Demon King Victoria at a loss for words. How dare she ignore the Ocean Demon Race. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was a girl, Victoria would already have killed her.

    ¡°It¡¯s... nothing. Honorable Ocean Demon King, I¡¯m just curious about these trophies. For example, Poseidon¡¯s Scepter. How did you get it?¡±

    On the wall that was covered in collectibles, Be discovered the secondary target of her infiltration, that is, Poseidon¡¯s Scepter, which was also known as Poseidon¡¯s Trident. The trident that was made out of gold was lying quietly on the disy stand. Be remembered that this divine artifact had been taken away by the Dryad Chief¡¯s son.

    Didn¡¯t the guide transfer it to Siren King McMin ording to Ogre Nelson, the Siren King had traded the female captives for the Dryad who had taken away Poseidon¡¯s Scepter. How did the scepter end up in Ocean Demon King Victoria¡¯s hands?

    This fact also made Be a little depressed. How would she steal it now? It was already far more difficult to steal the loot from right under the Ocean Demon King¡¯s eyes than the Siren King.

    ¡°This was given to me as a tribute by a Dryad. I don¡¯t like the Human Race¡¯s custom of giving gifts, so I threw the Dryad into the sea. By now, he should¡¯ve been eaten by the fish. There are many Deep Sea Demonic Sharks in that area. What¡¯s the matter, are you interested in Poseidon¡¯s Scepter?¡±

    ¡°No... That belongs to you, Honorable Ocean Demon King. This subordinate wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±

    Be quickly shook her head to imply that she didn¡¯t have any idea about it. Ocean Demon King Victoria was capable of speaking such cruel words with an innocent expression on her face. Be was worried that if she showed any interest, she would end up just like that Dryad guide and would be thrown into the sea as food for the Deep Sea Demonic Sharks.

    That Dryad guide probably didn¡¯t have any morals left. To be thrown into the sea by Ocean Demon King Victoria could be considered as fair punishment. Be was thinking whether or not to wait for Noreya and her team to regroup with her. She wasn¡¯t an assassin, and stealing was Be¡¯s weakness.

    Right then, Be made a new discovery in Ocean Demon King Victoria¡¯s room, which almost made her smile with excitement. This object was far more valuable than Poseidon¡¯s Scepter, at least for Be.

    In Ocean Demon King Victoria¡¯s room was a beautiful girl from the Oceanic Race in captive. This beauty had long, wavy blonde hair and was naked. Her snow-white, alluring body was bound by a delicate chain made of gold. Be was familiar with this method of binding.

    The appearance of this beauty was simr to the description that Sea General Una had given. She must be Princess Tina of the Underwater City of Antis. Tina was currently in a kneeling posture with her hands behind her back, bound with a gold chain.

    Princess Tina was wearing a gold cor around her neck, which had been welded shut, making a lock redundant. The cor was attached to a delicate gold chain, and the other end of the chain was fastened to the ceiling. The length was sufficient for her to move around the room but not long enough for her to leave.

    ¡°What is it? Do you like this pet? Be, your interests are a bit strange. Why are you more excited to see her than those artifacts?¡±

    Ocean Demon King Victoria sat on a small stool, holding the gold chain. With a pull, Princess Tina came up to her, an expression of fear appeared on her face. She could still walk around the room since her feet weren¡¯t tied together.

    Be thoroughly sized up Princess Tina. Two streaks of tears were clearly visible on her beautiful, innocent face. She had been gagged with a strange red ball in her mouth and couldn¡¯t speak, or else she would already be crying. There was fear in those gorgeous blue eyes as she looked at Be and Victoria.

    ¡°Is this a pet, Honorable Ocean Demon King?¡±

    Be secretly swallowed a mouthful of saliva and pretended not to care, but her gaze had long wandered about Princess Tina¡¯s body. Princess Tina didn¡¯t understand Demon Kingnguage. She could only stare at the two demons and tremble in fear at the thought of being tortured by them.

    ¡°Yes, I think she¡¯s the princess of the Underwater City of Antis. Her name isn¡¯t important. Anyways, she¡¯s just a ything. Why? If you like her, I can give her to you as long as you satisfy meter.¡±

    ¡°Really? Um, Honorable Ocean Demon King, you¡¯re... ¡°

    Be stopped Victoria in time. The Ocean Demon King¡¯s slender hand had already grabbed Princess Tina¡¯s neck. If Be had not stopped her in time, she would have strangled Tina to death.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want her? I¡¯ll kill her and give her to you. That¡¯s strange. Don¡¯t you Sirens like to y with the corpses of your prey! Did I... do something wrong?¡±

    ¡°N-no. Can I kill her myself? I would like to... slowly enjoy it.¡±

    ¡°Then find a ce to put her away first.¡±

    Only then did Be realize that the Sirens were into mutting corpses. After carrying Princess Tina, she carefully examined her body at once. Princess Tina didn¡¯t have any scars on her. She was just a little tired. During the two days that she had been imprisoned, Victoria only force-fed her water and didn¡¯t give her any food.

    Princess Tina had not been ¡°entered¡± either. That was most likely because Ocean Demon King Victoria was also a girl. If she had been reced with a male Demon King, Tina would have been vited by all sorts of objects.

    At first, Princess Tina¡¯s feet were very disobedient and sought to kick Be away. From her impression, the Sirens were an ugly race with menacing looks. She would rather die here than be brought back for torture by this Siren. Although the Ocean Demon King was terrifying, at least she wouldn¡¯t torture her.

    Be didn¡¯t have any choice either. She pulled the excess gold chain on Princess Tina¡¯s body and used it tie her feet together. After looping it several times around her feet, Tinapletely lost her mobility.

    ¡°Behave. Honorable Ocean Demon King has already handed you over to me. You belong to me now. If you don¡¯t want to be spanked, behave.¡±

    Princess Tina revealed a shocked expression. Be stuck close to her earlobe as she whispered in thenguage of the Oceanic Race. Sirens couldn¡¯t speak theirnguage, and Be¡¯s ability to do so proved that she wasn¡¯t a Siren but an impostor.

    Ocean Demon King Victoria had already moved to the inner room. She didn¡¯t care about how Be treated Princess Tina.

    While Princess Tina was still in a daze, Be took out the ck cloth she often carried with her and covered her eyes. By the time Princess Tina reacted, Be had already tied her to a chair with the ck fabric. Princess Tina, who couldn¡¯t move, could only wait here.

    ¡°Honorable Ocean Demon King, you¡¯re...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Honorable Ocean Demon King. Belle, I allow you to call me by my name, Victoria. You should feel honored. Only other Demon Kings are allowed to call me by my first name.¡±

    ¡°Mmm... Victoria, you¡¯re...¡±

    ¡°Belle, help me massage my shoulders. I¡¯m tired.¡±

    In the attached bathroom in Ocean Demon King Victoria¡¯s room, Be saw that Victoria had already shed her heavy Demon King armor. She lied down on the edge of the bath, facing her fair, smooth back to Be.

    Be didn¡¯t refuse her, either. What hadn¡¯t she seen? She would be a fool if she didn¡¯t take advantage of the Twelve Demon King. Since Victoria had taken the initiative to deliver herself to her door, she would enjoy it first. They were both Demon Kings. When the time came, any misunderstanding could be settled through negotiation.

    Be carefully kneaded Victoria¡¯s shoulder with both of her hands. The body of the Ocean Demon King wasn¡¯t much different from a human girl, except for the fact that her body temperature was significantly lowpared to the humans. Be felt as if she were touching a block of ice.

    After massaging her for a while, Be found that Ocean Demon King Victoria was more sensitive than most of the beautiful girls she had ever touched, and the feel of her skin was amazing. Besides, Victoria was very bold and unpretentious. When she feltfortable with the massage, she didn¡¯t care that Be was there and even showed all sorts of provocative behaviors that tempted Be to ¡°educate¡± her in the bath.

    ¡°Belle, you really know how to... massage. This first time tells me you have a lot of experience. That¡¯s right, do you know the Demon Kingnguage because you used to serve as masseurs for the other Demon Kings? ¡±

    ¡°Victoria, you are so... smart.¡±

    Be was much more at ease now. Before, she was afraid that Ocean Demon King Victoria would see through her identity as a Dragon Knight. After that, the war would be inevitable. While Ocean Demon King Victoria enjoyed the massage and was in a rxed state of mind, Be began to speak her motive.

    Through this exchange, Be obtained a lot of crucial information. Ocean Demon King Victoria had only recovered a quarter of her strength at the moment and hadn¡¯t been in contact with the other Twelve Demon Kings for a long time. In the invasion war back then, she was the Demon King responsible for reinforcements and transfer of soldiers.

    This time she rushed here because she had received a tip from Siren King McMin, saying that New Moon Ind had traces of other Demon King¡¯s troops, so she came to confirm it. At present, she was still observing the situation on the other side of New Moon Ind. The Demon King¡¯s troops didn¡¯t seem to be the work of the Twelve Demon Kings, and she was a little unclear about the situation.

    Knowing that Ocean Demon King Victoria had only recovered a quarter of her strength, Be was somewhat tempted to ¡°seek death.¡± She almost wanted to use the hands kneading Victoria¡¯s shoulder to overwhelm her. Fortunately, Be calmed down in time. Demon Kings weren¡¯t a joke. It was much harder to capture her alive than to kill her.

    ¡°I¡¯m really sleepy. Belle, carry me to bed, I want to take a nap. After that, you can do whatever you like!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Victoria.¡±

    In her head, Be had already thrown Ocean Demon King Victoria on the bed and done all sorts of naughty things. Was she really the Ocean Demon King? How could she not be a Subus King? Her provocative behavior had even made her, a girl, so ¡°thirsty¡± she almost went out of control.

    The oceans were vast, but why didn¡¯t Ocean Demon King Victoria¡¯s behavior resemble the purity of the sea at all? Be forced back the impulses in her heart and picked up Victoria who had already fallen asleep. She carried the Ocean Demon King to the bedroom and ced her in bed without wiping her body clean.

    Victoria¡¯s height was simr to Be¡¯s, but her figure was more erotic. Although they were of the same height, she was born a true siren, and her figure was more exciting than girls of other races. This seemed to bemon knowledge throughout the world.

    Be was afraid that she couldn¡¯t control her impulses if she cleaned her body and had to deal with putting her in bed. Before leaving, Be looked carefully at Victoria¡¯s milky-white and seductive body again. Since she couldn¡¯t have it now, she would keep it in her head.

    Be initially wanted to kiss Victoria¡¯s inviting lips but was afraid she would wake her up. She took out a blue stone ring that she had on her and stuffed it into Victoria¡¯s right hand. She wasn¡¯t sure if she could take on this seductive Ocean Demon King, so she decided to leave a ring tomemorate their encounter.

    Be left the room and untied Princess Tina from the stool, putting her down. Then, Be used Darkness energy to detach the gold chain, that held Princess Tina, from the ceiling.

    Amid the darkness, Princess Tina was at aplete loss and could only allow Be to stuff her inside a breathable sack and take her away. Incidentally, Be also took Poseidon¡¯s Scepter with her, but she didn¡¯t touch any of the other artifacts. This time, Be didn¡¯t have any greedy thoughts, which was rather rare.

    On Dulles Isle, several warehouses mysteriously caught fire. The Sirens and ves on the isle were busy putting out the fire. They were not aware of the fact that some people on the isle had taken advantage of the chaos to leave. Be handed Princess Tina over to the mutant Slime soldiers and fled after regrouping with Lisha and the others.

    Princess Tina allowed the mutant Slime soldiers to take her to one of the outlying inds from another area. Lisha and the others didn¡¯t know about this. Be took this opportunity to take a beautiful foreign princess away with her. It was better for Princess Tina to forget about leaving and stay under Be¡¯s ¡°care¡± for the time being.

    ¡°Belle, you really can hold back. If we are destined, let us meet again!¡±

    Ocean Demon King Victoria got up from the bed. She was pretending to be asleep earlier. Like Be, she was also a master at acting. The moment they met, she found that Be had the scent of dragons on her body. Be definitely slept with at least three dragons here on New Moon Ind. Victoria was familiar with the breath of dragons from the start.

    However, Ocean Demon King Victoria didn¡¯t think that Be¡¯s identity was a Demon King. She only took Be as a fallen Dragon Knight. There was a chance that a fallen Dragon Knight might cooperate with a Demon King. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have given Princess Tina to Be.

    Be¡¯s body had the scent of New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea. On Dorothea¡¯s ount, Victoria temporarily regarded Be as friendly forces. As for Be¡¯s purpose of sneaking into Dulles Isle, she didn¡¯t have the time to investigate for the time being. She was fine as long as Be didn¡¯t destroy her port.

    Victoria spread out her right hand and looked at the bluestone ring Be had given her. This was a little unexpected. She really didn¡¯t understand what this depraved Dragon Knight was thinking. She was a girl herself. What could she do with a female captive?

    ¡°This ring... seems to represent the knight¡¯s admiration for me... Belle, you really are interesting! You dare to give a Demon King this? Your courage ismendable...¡±

    Victoria thought for a while, and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, she wore the bluestone ring on the ring finger of her right hand. There weren¡¯t any traps on the ring, so Victoria did as she pleased.

    ¡°Hmph, Belle, this is in recognition of your courage to confess to a Demon King. You can look, but you can¡¯t have me. I¡¯ll piss you off!¡±

    For the first time in her life, Victoria spoke in such an arrogant tone. Immediately after, she restored her usual image of the Ocean Demon King. After putting on the Demon King¡¯s armor, she came to the banquet hall of Siren King McMin.

    ¡°Ocean Demon King, Dulles Isle is now...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. I already know. You can handle it yourself. I¡¯m going back. If the demons upying the main ind of New Moon Ind do note to attack you, you needn¡¯t inform me. ¡°

    ¡°Honorable Ocean Demon King, are those demons our allies?¡±

    ¡°Just treat them as neutral forces. I still have some things to discuss with the other Demon Kings.¡±

 Volume 3 Chapter 149: Olsylvia Academy after the â€™Great Huntâ€

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 149: Olsylvia Academy after the ¡¯Great Hunt¡±</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    Olsylvia Academy Central Square, celebrations for the sessful conclusion of ¡°The Great Hunt¡± were currently underway. The triumphant students returned with the spoils of their hunt: demonic cores and battered weapons aplenty.

    Be and her roommates had not attended the celebration. That celebration was pretty much just for show. Those who had struck it rich during the hunt would not so easily reveal their newfound wealth.

    In the performance assessment room, several Olsylvia Academy¡¯s principals sat around Be, staring at her with nk expressions as she unloaded an entire bag of S-ranked Deep Sea Demonic Crabs¡¯ cores onto the disy table. Afterward, she also ced an entire case worth of gold and treasures in front of them.

    ¡°Lady Bellina! Where did you find so many treasures? One wouldn¡¯t be able to tell from just looking at you, but you really do have some ability! I have nothing to say, but only a single question.¡±

    ¡°Did you only find these treasures? I¡¯ll take your word of honor.¡±

    ¡°Principal Elvis, your saliva is practically dripping from your mouth; have some dignity, please! Yes, this really is everything. I am a knight after all, so I do not lie. As for the location, I¡¯m sorry, but I cannot say.¡±

    Elvis¡¯s, the principal of Filomena Nobility Academy, eyes shone with the glint of gold and greed as if he had never seen the money before. The gold and treasures weren¡¯t all that worth his attention, but that bag of S-ranked demonic cores and the fact that they were from the rare Deep Sea Demonic Crab was worth an unimaginable amount of wealth on the open market.

    Of course, Be wouldn¡¯t disclose her real spoils of war. Those treasures were for her personal enjoyment. Her greatest winning this time was the little sister of Carlos, Carolin. If Carlos found out that she had stolen his sister, the expression that would be on his face; Be looked forward to it.

    Although the other principals also showed some desire, they at least had enough self-control not to embarrass themselves like Principal Elvis. After all, Be was still a student of Filomena Nobility Academy on paper and did not belong to their tutge.

    ¡°Lady Bellina, look, your bag can¡¯t even hold any more! These extra demonic cores, I¡¯ll just...¡±

    ¡°Grandpa Elvis, I¡¯ve already prepared plenty of extra bags. You don¡¯t have to worry about it!¡±

    ¡°Oh, please, it¡¯s nothing. Helping students is an important responsibility of us teachers. If you have any troubles, you can tell me. The academy will help you solve them!¡±

    Be was speechless as she looked at Principal Elvis. His greedy nature hadn¡¯t changed at all. Besides his precious granddaughter, President Lucia, he didn¡¯t have any treasures that interested her.

    After another round of fending off the principal¡¯s ¡°dirty trading¡±, Be used three S-ranked demonic crab cores to buy her and all of her roommates¡¯ full marks in the first semester¡¯s written exam. She also secured her friends, girls only, a guaranteed passing mark in thebat exam.

    ¡°Little brother Elvis, I still have some spots avable, how about...¡±

    ¡°Little brother Elvis, I have a couple of promising new students, you...¡±

    ¡°All of you shut up! Brother Elvis, I have a couple outstanding princes over here. I can set them up...¡±

    ¡°Screw off! You old fogeys, don¡¯t even think about scamming me. I won¡¯t trade away student Bellina. Especially you, Principal Felix; weren¡¯t you against students dating? What nonsense are you spouting now...¡±

    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t be so hard-headed! When did I say anything about students dating? Howe I don¡¯t remember? Principal Elvis, you should not nder people randomly!¡±

    Be had barely left before the various Olsylvia Academy¡¯s principals began another round of fighting over Be. Olivia Wizard Academy actually even offered several new students with outstanding potential in exchange for Bellina. Unfortunately, Elvis wouldn¡¯t budge an inch, leaving the other principals unable to do anything but stare hungrily at Be¡¯s receding figure.

    Be was uninterested in the principals¡¯ squabbling. Principal Elvis wasn¡¯t an idiot; he knew the right thing to do. The value of those three S-ranked demonic crab cores said more than enough by themselves.

    Be was silently congratting herself on her foresight of withholding Two-Headed Ogre Nelson¡¯s demonic core. If she had actually taken that out, those old fogeys probably wouldn¡¯t have let her go tonight.

    Olsylvia Academy, Frank Civilian Academy Central Square. Already, several stalls were set up. After the ¡°Great Hunt¡± ended, students would bring the leftover meat from their hunt here to sell as snacks.

    The rich aroma of barbequed monster meat permeated the night air. Be felt a little hungry and decided to find a stall to eat. Her roommates had already gone back to rest at the dorms; they were probably exhausted. Maintaining a semi-dark state for three days truly was tiring.

    Be had already established a garrison on the New Moon Ind. The Darkness Sacred Region was currently continuously sending over manpower. As for Ocean Demon King Victoria¡¯s Dulles Isle, Be had ordered her demon army to be on standby and observe any changes.

    Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth and New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea had remained behind to guard the New Moon Ind. They were responsible for directing the clean up of the remaining ogres. They were in a permanent contract with Be, so if she wished, she could summon them any time to y with!

    ¡°Fresh barbequed F-rank demon, Fire Rabbit¡¯s meat! Only six coppers a piece! Buy a second piece for half the price! Buy ten and get one free until we sell out!¡±

    ¡°Fresh off the grill! C-rank Demonic Earth Bear¡¯s paws, galldder, meat, and scrotum; if you want it, we have it! A portion of meat for only fifty coppers. If you couldn¡¯t beat this stinky bear before,e get your revenge for only fifty coppers!¡±

    ¡°Stewed B-rank demon, Terror Bird. If you understand the market, thene on in! Only one silver coin for a portion withplimentary soup.¡±

    The students selling here included both individuals as well as those belonging to societies. A dorm counted as a single booth as well as a society. As one of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s unusual welfare activities, the stalls here tonight were not subjected to rent or management fees.

    There were demonic beast meat sellers all across the empire. The only difference was that the quality here was higher. Average citizens would only usually be able to eat up to C-ranked demonic beast meat; any higher-ranked meat was reserved for nobility and royalty as only they could afford the price of high-quality demonic beast meat.

    Be wasn¡¯tcking money, but she did care for eating in such a public location. She didn¡¯t know which genius had selected her as Olsylvia Academy¡¯s nouveau riche, but it seemed like more and more people were hawking their food at her. Adding the fact that she was a Duke, even more people wanted to get to know her.

    ¡°Be, do you have a moment?¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it was Professor Ingrid. I¡¯m free. I¡¯m always free for you, Professor.¡±

    ¡°Come then, my treat. We can talk along the way.¡±

    Be was able to avoid most of the crowd trying to get close to her with the presence of Dragon Knight Ingrid. The students, seeing Be with a teacher, didn¡¯t dare to interrupt them.

    Be and Ingrid quickly made their way to the Rose Club¡¯s stall. This ce was somewhat different from the stalls before as there were neither people yelling advertisements nor were there colorful signboards. It was merely a curtained-off circle of empty space.

    Even through the curtain, Be could smell an extraordinary scent. President Nina had put out a spread of the Deep Sea Demonic Crabs that Be and her roommates had brought back. This crab meat was an exquisite ingredient; even if you had money, you wouldn¡¯t be able to buy it. Even nobles and royals rarely got to have a taste.

    Several guards were stationed outside the tent. They were the bodyguards and servants of the guests within; clearly, they were of noble status.

    ¡°Professor Ingrid, you¡¯re too good at this. Isn¡¯t this my Rose Society¡¯s stall? Is it because you haven¡¯t received this month¡¯s sry yet...¡±

    ¡°Of course not, you silly girl. What are you even thinking? It¡¯s rather safe here. There¡¯s plenty of guests with high status and the level of these bodyguards is high as well.¡±

    A slight blush rose on Ingrid¡¯s cheeks. Although it was true that she had not yet received her pay for this month, admitting to Be¡¯s insight would be very awkward.

    Since Be was the vice president of the Rose Society, going inside this stall was like walking into her own home. Tonight, the Rose Society was selling the S-ranked Deep Sea Demonic Crab¡¯s meat. The starting price for a basic portion was at least one gold coin.

    The people who came here to eat were either royalty, nobles, or the sons of wealthy magnates. They sat calmly and thoroughly enjoyed this rare delicacy. When they paid, they were very generous, handing over small bags filled with gold coins; each one contained at least ten.

    Since the members of the Rose Society were all grand personas, they were somewhat familiar with the habits of tycoons. Theyout of this stall was in the style that the wealthy tycoons were used to. President Nina had even hired girls from the neighboring Antote Academy¡¯s ¡°Arts School¡± as waitresses.

    The guests were all members of the upper echelons of society. As such, they were very generous with their bills, and in some cases, would even directly hand over gemstones and precious pearls as payment. Compared to Carlos¡¯s Golden Legend Society¡¯s stall, this event was slightly different. The Rose Society valued a peaceful and quiet atmosphere, so President Nina had sent out invitations ordingly.

    After Be entered, several guests rose from their seats to greet her. They were members of the Five Grand Empires and were basically all titled Dukes. Since they had the same status as Be, their greetings avoided any awkwardness that came with different social status.

    Be and Ingrid found a quiet corner table to sit down. A couple of uniformed waitresses delivered a menu to each of them. The ¡°extra help¡± hired by the Rose Society were all the girls who refused to sell their bodies. The working environment allowed them to maintain their dignity, unlike the asional ¡°peach selling¡± that urred in Carlos¡¯s restaurant.

    ¡°Be, we were only able to find a couple of bodies of the assassins who attacked youst time. Most of the bodies mysteriously disappeared. Apparently, they were trusted members of the Underground Assassin Union?¡±

    ¡°The assassin¡¯s note... trusted members, huh? I¡¯ve heard of this assassin¡¯s union, but I thought they didn¡¯t ept assassination requests on Dragon Knights?¡±

    ¡°This is exactly what I wanted to talk to you about. Be, you still don¡¯t have a Knight Qualification Certificate from the Knights¡¯ Union right? I know that your power isn¡¯t merely at the level of a Holy Knight. In a few days, why don¡¯t I take you to the Knights¡¯ Union to get a certification? After that, there won¡¯t be any assassins that would dare take a mission on you.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m poor! I can¡¯t pay the certification fee. Even the Holy Knight certification is ten gold coins; isn¡¯t that daylight robbery! Who knows how much a Dragon Knight certification would cost?¡±

    Ingrid didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at Be¡¯s response. As the vice president of the Rose Society, how could she possibly be broke to the point of being unable to afford ten gold coins? Ingrid might believe it if other people imed this, but absolutely not Be.

    The Knights¡¯ Union¡¯s Knight Qualification Certification was the most expensive certification to obtain out of all the warrior job unions. Furthermore, any magic job certification would have a higher status than a knight¡¯s certification.

    Only after Ingrid promised to pay the ten gold coins did Be reluctantly agreed to go. After feasting on a meal of Deep Sea Demonic Crab meat, she said her goodbyes to Dragon Knight Ingrid. She nned to find her own Dragon Knight mount before midnight came and the gates were closed.

    Naturally, Be wouldn¡¯t be satisfied with the mere rank of Holy Knight. If she were going to receive a certification, then she would get a grand rank like Dragon Knight. Be knew that to obtain a Dragon Knight certification, the first step would be to find a willing Dragon Race to form a partner contract. Only after that will she be able to proceed to the next step.

    As for a flying dragon mount, Be had two choices to pick from, Silver Dragon Princess Isabel or ck Dragon Princess riss. They had already ¡°hooked up¡± before. Golden Dragon Princess Laceman wasn¡¯t eligible to be her official mount since she had ¡°illegally acquired¡± her. Otherwise, she would attract the ire of the Dragon Race.

    Olsylvia Academy Eastern District, Olivia Wizard Academy Club Activities Center, Latimore Business District, Henrietta Magic Tools Shop, Main Hall.

    This was the second time that Be hade to this magic tools shop. This time, she didn¡¯t see the Silver Dragon guards barring the door again, and she didn¡¯t know if Isabel was here or if Red Dragon Prince Louis had been bothering her these past three days.

    At this time, most of the students had run over to Frank Academy to visit the ¡°Great Hunt¡¯s¡± night market. There was almost no one on this street, giving it a lonely feeling.

    Be couldn¡¯t find Isabel in the outer area of the shop, so she went into the inner space. Usually, there wouldn¡¯t be many people here, let alone now; there wasn¡¯t a single person to be found.

    ¡°Weird, where did that brat Isabel run off to? Don¡¯t tell me that asshole Red Dragon prince actually carried her off to get married after I had already decided to make her my mount.¡±

    Be uneasily rifled through the shop¡¯s inner area. Her hard work eventually paid off, and she found a hidden door behind the money counter. Without sparing a thought at the line written on the door ¡°Bystanders Beware¡±, Be entered. Isabel was going to be her mount, so she didn¡¯t count as a bystander.

    During the three days of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s ¡°Great Hunt¡±, Princess Isabel had given up on her dignity and sought out Princess riss in order to avoid Red Dragon Prince Louis¡¯s constant harassment.

    With the threat of ck Dragon Princess riss by her side, Louis didn¡¯t daree bother Isabel. Of course, this couldn¡¯t be a long term arrangement; Isabel had already put some thought into bing Be¡¯s partner and mount.

    ¡°riss, why am I paying again! Where¡¯s your conscience? Every time the bill¡¯s a little bit expensive, I¡¯m always the one who pays. Whenever we get a cheap bill, you¡¯re always fighting to pay for it!¡±

    ¡°What can I do? I¡¯m poor! I can¡¯t help it! Don¡¯t hold it against me, Isabel. Wasn¡¯t your other friending to visit tonight? Why did youe to bother me? Louis is afraid of her too!¡±

    ¡°Oh, right! I forgot that I wanted to go find Be. riss, will you go back to the shop with me? Louis came looking for me earlier tonight, and I¡¯m afraid Be isn¡¯t here yet.¡±

    ¡°Okay, then you pay the bill. Fellow ssmate, pack me another portion too!¡±

    ¡°You ungrateful little... Wait for me!¡±

    The two Dragon princesses walked back toward Isabel¡¯s shop. On the way, they ran into Prince Louis, whose face was beaten ck and blue. The brash and arrogant Red Dragon prince had been thrashed thoroughly and was covered in injuries.

    After seeing Louis, Isabel hurriedly hid behind riss. Louis actually hadn¡¯t seen her. When he spotted riss, Louis quickly took several steps back. He had just received a beating and was in no shape to tangle with riss.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this little brother Louis? Why do you look so pathetic? Did someone beat you up?¡±

    ¡°Big sister riss, it¡¯s nothing. Me and little sister Mavis were just ying around. Big sister doesn¡¯t have to waste her time on this matter. Little brother will leave first.¡±

    Mavis was the Ice Dragon Princess and was also known as the Blue Dragon Princess. She and the Red Dragon Prince were like fire and water: they would fight on sight. Though the two were roughly equal in terms of power, Mavis liked to use underhanded tactics; every time the two met, Louis would end up getting beaten.

    Looking at Louis¡¯s pathetic figure, he really got a good beating from Mavis earlier. When he had spotted riss, his face turned pale as a sheet. If he had to endure another round of poundings, he really would die!

 Volume 3 Chapter 150: The Chance Encounter in the Henrietta Magical Emporiumâ€™s Break Room

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 150: The Chance Encounter in the Henrietta Magical Emporium¡¯s Break Room</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Olsylvia Academy, East Campus, Olivia Wizard Academy¡¯s society activity area, Latimore Business District, Henrietta Magical Emporium¡¯s internal break room.

    Be followed the directions along the little winding pathways and arrived at Isabel¡¯s bedroom. Even though trespassing into a girl¡¯s room is not the best idea, this was not her first rodeo. Since Be had snooped around in the rooms of countless girls, she barely hesitated before entering.

    The door was ajar when Be reached out to push it open and she easily slipped into Isabel¡¯s room. Just as she had thought, Isabel¡¯s bedroom looked nothing like a girl¡¯s. The entire room was filled with tall, heavy shelves that had books stacked to the brim. Thisss was far too obsessed with learning about magic and neglected all the other wonderful experiences of the world outside.

    Be saw a pile of female clothes on Isabel¡¯s bed. However, there were a few pieces of clothing that did not match Isabel¡¯s style as she did not remember seeing her in any blue outfits at all. As she took a closer look, some of those were a girl¡¯s intimates and the bed was covered in wet spots.

    Be began to lose herposure as her mind ran amok. Thatss actually went behind her back to see someone else. Was it necessary to be this thirsty?! Seriously, the bed was sopping wet. If she needed some release, why didn¡¯t she look for Be!

    There was a little bathroom in Isabel¡¯s room and Be could hear the pitter-patter of watering from that direction. Without much thought, she decided to push the bathroom door open.

    In her rush, Be lost her footing and fell forward onto the bathroom floor. As the bathroom was rather small, arge wooden tub took up most of the space. In one fell swoop, she managed to push the beautiful girl by the side of the tub off bnce.

    The both of them fell together into the tub with a huge ssh. Be felt as though she had bumped into two pillowy soft mounds of cotton. In addition, she realized that the other person waspletely naked as their bodies collided. This did not seem to be the Silver Dragon Princess Isabel. Taking advantage of their proximity, Be grabbed onto the girl¡¯s hand, which clearly felt different from Isabel¡¯s.

    ¡°Hey, as a female knight, how could you be so careless! Furthermore, trespassing into a girl¡¯s room is something that only...¡±

    ¡°Isabel, you... my apologies, I seem to have mistaken you for someone I know. I¡¯ll take my leave then.¡±

    Be scrambled to her feet immediately after realizing that she had mistaken someone else for Isabel. This young maiden had long locks that were as blue as the ocean and had a pair of gorgeous azure irises. Be could see that she had a seal of royalty that was simr to the one that the Golden Dragon Princess Laceman had. Based on her experience, this stunning young maiden was simr to the Ocean Demon Dragon Amy Beth, whom she had already taken advantage of. This meant that she was most likely an ice type dragon.

    ¡°Hold on... you know the dragonnguage? You¡¯re a Dragon Knight! I seem to recall that Isabel, that bookworm, does not have a dragon knight as herpanion.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯m here to look for Isabel. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve met...¡±

    ¡°Call me Mavis. The people call me princess, but I¡¯m not a fan of that title. Look, your clothes are all wet. Are you just going to leave with your clothes dripping water all over the ce like that?¡±

    Mavis¡¯ ice cold hand held on to Be¡¯s arm, preventing her from leaving. This felt a little strange to her. Typically, water type beauties, especially those who practiced ice type or water type magic, had personalities like water. These girls were usually more demure andposed.

    On the contrary, even though this Princess Mavis was an Ice Dragon Princess, her personality was theplete opposite and she was not calm orposed at all. Furthermore, after the initial shock of seeing Be barge into the bathroom, it did not appear to be a big deal to her at all. In fact, the way that she had held on to Be was so natural and she did not seem to mind that Be had seen every inch of her naked body.

    ¡°My name is Be. Well... I guess I am a knight, for the moment!¡±

    Since Be had not been redited by the Knights Union, her identity as a Knight was not entirely true and she had no choice but to remain as vague as possible in case she got herself in trouble. Her body double, Princess Felia, was already an redited Holy Knight who had been recognized by the union. However, Be was unable to use her certifications as this would reveal her true identity, which meant that she had to go through that process all over again.

    ¡°Be, stay here. We¡¯ll get cleaned up together. We¡¯re both girls so there¡¯s really nothing to be shy about. Also, this gives us a chance to chat a little!¡±

    ¡°Umm... I think it might be best to wait for Princess Isabel to return before...¡±

    ¡°What, am I notparable to her? I just want you to stay here to keep mepany! Is that too much to ask? I don¡¯t have a Dragon Knightpanion either. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to have more options?¡±

    Be was making full use of the old ¡°cat and mouse game¡± and Mavis yed along as well. She felt that this Ice Dragon Princess was someone who was easy to get along with. While they were in the tub, she quietly helped Be massage her shoulders. At this point, she appeared more simr to the ice-type beauties than Be had initially thought.

    There were a few wounds scattered around Mavis¡¯ body. Apparently, they were some battle scars that had remained from when she had attacked the Fire Dragon Prince Lewis. There was just something about Prince Lewis that annoyed Mavis to no end, which caused her to beat him up every time she could. Even though their abilities were practically on par, Mavis usually had the upper hand because she was more adept at sneak attacks.

    ¡°Mavis, stop looking for trouble, especially with Lewis, that scoundrel. Just ignore him.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Be, I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    Be was terrified that sparks would fly between Mavis and Lewis from their constant fights and bickering. Therefore, she decided to advise Mavis to be the bigger person, seemingly in good faith. However, the Ice Dragon Princess was oblivious to her schemes and took Be¡¯s advice to leave Prince Lewis alone. This meant that Be had sessfully nipped any hint of romance between the Ice Dragon Princess and the Fire Dragon Prince right in the bud.

    The main thing that tugged at Be¡¯s heartstrings was that Princess Mavis was interested in looking for a Dragon Knightpanion and her terms of contract were less rigid. She was not too particr about the knight¡¯s level of study as long as the individual was a Holy Knight. On the other hand, some of the Dragon Race had purposely set a minimum benchmark when selecting their knightpanion ¨C stipting that any knight who wished to apply must be a Dragon Knight.

    Most importantly, Mavis¡¯s personality was much morepatible with Be, especially when ites to being apanion. The way she interacted with people was a lot gentler than Isabel. Based on her soft hands and her massage techniques, Be could feel that she had a warm and tender soul. It would be a waste to let such a good backup steed end up with someone else.

    ¡°Mavis, why did you rummage through my clothes again, hmm? Both of you...what are you doing?!¡±

    Isabel, who had returned to the hidden room, gaped at Be and Mavis who were sharing a bath in her personal bathroom. Both of them were seated rather intimately in the tub. Mavis was tenderly giving Be a shoulder rub with a big smile on her face, as though both girls were in the midst of an engaging conversation.

    ¡°Nothing much, I was just discussing the Dragon Knights! Oh, and I dirtied my clothes earlier, so I was looking for something of yours to wear but I didn¡¯t see anything that I liked.¡±

    ¡°What? Mavis, you little rascal! What kind of friend are you? How could you... how could you try to steal my Dragon Knightpanion?¡±

    ¡°Yours? What¡¯s yours? You don¡¯t have any official agreement with Be.¡±

    Isabel stared at Mavis, feeling a little conflicted. She was an excellent friend and confidant, but Mavis had always enjoyed taking things that belonged to others. It was to the extent that she would even steal away her friend¡¯s Dragon Knight Companion. However, if it had been someone else, Isabel would not have had such a reaction. But when it came to Be, she could not help but feel an inexplicable pang of jealousy.

    In such matters, Be chose to observe quietly. To be honest, she wanted the best of both worlds. Based on the human knight¡¯s code, each Dragon Knight could only have one Dragon Steed. Since Be was a Demon King, human rules technically did not apply to her.

    ¡°Mavis, can¡¯t you just find another knight as yourpanion? The humans have produced many excellent knight trainees this year, why do you have to fight with me over Be?!¡±

    ¡°Isabel, I refuse. Why can¡¯t you be the one to give her up? Hmph, you¡¯ve always disliked interacting with the humans. Would you be able to do something like this?¡±

    ¡°I... who says I can¡¯t? I¡¯ll show you...¡±

    What¡¯s the big deal, it¡¯s just sharing a bath! Isabel huffed in anger. She could do it too. Be was not some pseudo-gentleman of a Dragon Knight trying to act decent. Under Be¡¯s shocked gaze, Isabel gritted her teeth, took off her clothes, and plopped right into the wooden tub.

    The wooden tub was not too big as it was meant for two and the addition of a third person meant that there was not much wriggle room. Now, Be was sandwiched between Isabel and Mavis.

    Outside Isabel¡¯s room, the ck Dragon Princess riss looked at the clothes that had been thrown haphazardly on that girl¡¯s bed with an expression of relief. This little nemesis of hers, she finally understood the secrets shared between girls.

    riss had let Isabel return to her room half an hour earlier. When she came in, she saw Isabel and Mavis¡¯s clothes strewn all over the bed and the floor. In addition, there were all sorts of noisesing from the bathroom. Clearly, riss thought that both of them were doing ¡°strange¡± things to each other.

    A wistful smile appeared on riss¡¯s face as she left the room and walked over to the Henrietta Magical Emporium to look after the shop for Isabel. In addition, she would keep an eye out for any trouble. At that moment, Prince Lewis, who had just returned from getting his wounds bandaged, left, feeling depressed when he saw riss in the shop.

    In the meantime, Be was basking in the bliss of getting a massage by two princesses of the dragon race. Mavis waspletely flush against her as she gave Be a back rub and she could feel the astonishing bounciness of her chest. On the other side, Isabel was in front of Be while carefully massaging her legs. Even though her movements were a little awkward, it made her all the more appealing.

    What a pity, Be thought. If she had known that something like this would happen, she would have brought some of her ¡°tools¡± along. Be watched Isabel and Mavis with a hint of regret. If she had had some of her tools with her, she would have already pinned them down and devoured both dragon princesses ¨C just like how she took advantage of the Ocean Demonic Dragon Amy Beth and the New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea.

    Be only left the magical emporium that Isabel owned when it was almost curfew. The Dark Dragon Princess riss, who was keeping watch at the store outside, was surprised as she followed Be with her gaze until she disappeared into the distance. Momentster, Isabel and Mavis emerged, their faces clearly flushed.

    Wait...th...three people? These twosses were far too daring. Adventurous as she was, riss had never tried anything like this before! Under riss¡¯ questioning gaze, Isabel and Mavis were far too embarrassed to even try to exin in fear of making things far moreplicated than they already were.

    The southern territories of the Gabriel Empire, deep within the heart of Sarnia Duchy¡¯s central region, a certain dark cloud above the Darkness Sacred Region. A ck castle floated on the surface of the cloud. Under its cover, outsiders would not be able to see the secret that hid behind the cloud.

    This ¡°Paradise of Corruption¡± was built by Noesha. Outsiders were not the only ones who were unable to see it; only a couple of the Demon Lords who belonged to the Darkness Sacred Region knew of its existence. Even the Blood Demon King Eleanor and the Sky Demonic King Dolores who presided over the region knew nothing about this ce.

    The central pce of the ¡°Paradise of Corruption¡± was filled to the brim with all sorts of erotic tools. For those who had those particr unique interests, this ce was literally heaven to them. Other than Noesha, Be was the only one who had ess to the teleportation array that was specifically linked to this ce.

    Be was currently enjoying herself with her ¡°loot¡±. At her request, the entire set up of this hall was based on the secret room that the Two Headed Ogre Nelson had. The girls from the Frederica Academy had been moved here and ced in the exact positions the previous ¡°collector¡± had put them in.

    Many subi wearing revealing ck leather ¡°domme¡± outfits roamed the hall. These were ¡°dominatrixes¡± that the erotic loli, Noesha, had nurtured in secret to coach these girls. When their mistress was not around, these dominatrixes were in charge of taking care of the girls¡¯ daily needs.

    While the girls from the Frederica Academy were being held here, the restraints on their bodies remained the same. The only difference was that the ck blindfolds had been reced with translucent ck veils, everything else remained the same. It was a slight improvement from when they were being held captive by Nelson as they were now able to catch glimpses of the outside world.

    Each girl was allocated a subus who would take care of their ¡°personal needs¡±. Those who were more important were assigned a high level subus. These creatures were obviously much stronger and more professional than Nelson the Ogre. Furthermore, they were female, which meant that they were extremely familiar with the female mind.

    Under the coaching of the subi, the girls from the Frederica Academy had stopped resisting any sexual advances. At the moment, Be was teasing the president of the Frederica Academy¡¯s student union ¨C Caroline. The little ball gag had temporarily been removed from her mouth.

    ¡°Wuu... You¡¯re actually a demon? Don¡¯t... don¡¯t touch, not over there... Help!¡±

    ¡°Oh sweetie, stop calling out. Remember, you promised everything to me. Why can¡¯t you just be like the others?¡±

    Be cupped Caroline¡¯s chin and forced her to look directly into her eyes while her other hand roamed freely over her body, caressing every inch of it. The other belles from the Frederica Academy, who were on the nearby pirs, had already given in. When Be went over to tease them, they were extremely cooperative with Be¡¯s invasive touch.

    The blindfold that covered Caroline¡¯s eyes had already been reced with a ck veil. In the beginning, she would never have thought that Be was a demon, but now it was one misfortune after another. The worst thing was that those who were coaching them were professional subi and everyone else had already submitted to them. Caroline was thest one standing.

    ¡°Let go of me! Please! I can give you as many gold coins as you like... you...¡±

    ¡°Riches and valuables are merely superficial, I have no use for them. Moreover, your brother is always at odds with my Rose Society, I will not let go of the chance to take advantage of his sister. Come on, just submit to me. Would it be nice to be like them?¡±

    ¡°I... I will never...¡±

    Before Caroline could finish, Be kissed her forcefully on the lips, cutting her off in mid-sentence. This littless, even though her words were ones of resistance and refusal, her body was honest and betrayed her. After some light petting, Be could already tell that Caroline was reacting to her touch.

    ¡°Rest assured, Caroline. This ce is set with a unique timeline. One day here is as long as a month in the outside world. I have all the time in the world to make sure that you submit fully to me. You cannot escape your inevitable fate.¡±

    ¡°Let me go... I¡¯m begging you, I...¡±

    ¡°Caroline, stop your wishful thinking. Also, if you remain stubborn and refuse to submit, I cannot guarantee that nothing will happen to you when I return! You have nothing to lose if you submit to me. Have a good think about it!¡±

    Be put the ball gag back into Caroline¡¯s mouth and left as soon she made sure that the straps were secure. Before she stepped away, she pinched Caroline¡¯s delicate cheek. Even though she tried to soundlessly protest Be¡¯s unreasonable requests, her attempts were to no avail.

    Once Be walked away from her, two high level subi pinned Caroline¡¯s writhing body down and began a new ¡°course¡± of coaching. Be had instructed the subi to use the most gentle methods of ¡°breeding¡± when dealing with her and any form of violence was prohibited.

    ¡°Your Excellency, you¡¯re back! Do you need me to inform the other two Demon Kings?¡±

    ¡°Mm, Aisha, there¡¯s no need to inform Dolores and the others. I simply used the teleportation array to take a look at the situation around here. Are there any updates? I will need to return to the Academy soon.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all quite good... with a little bit of coaching, they would definitely... Slime, that fellow, truly did an impable job with the transportation. None of the goods were damaged. If not for the fact that Slime was busy with other things, I would have invited her to stay here to assist me!¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I understand. By the way, where did you keep the two girls from the Oceanic Race? Show me the way!¡±

 Volume 3 Chapter 151: Experience At The Knightâ€™s Union Branch In Olsylvia City

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 151: Experience At The Knight¡¯s Union Branch In Olsylvia City</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    In the southern region of the territory of Gabriel Empire, deep in the heart of Sarnia Duchy ¨C the Great Hall in the center of the ¡°Paradise of Corruption¡± Pce District suspended above the Darkness Sacred Region. Apanied by Subus Queen Aisha, Be was examining her ¡°trophies.¡±

    Subus Queen Aisha was a demon that Noesha had summoned from the Other World, and her strength levels were above the Six Great Abyss Demon Kings. Perhaps due to Noesha¡¯s ¡°wicked interests,¡± Subus Queen Aisha had traveled in a loli¡¯s body. Her clothes weren¡¯t very revealing, either.

    The other subi in the hall generally had a more womanly figure, but this loli subus was their Queen, which was a little hard for Be to ept. In the beginning, she seriously doubted that if this loli subus were a fake queen.

    Aisha¡¯s face didn¡¯t have the innocence that a loli should have, but instead had the bewitching, seductive taste of a mature woman. Although she had a loli figure, she wasn¡¯t weak or helpless. Her figure was simr to that of Be¡¯s and Demon World Princess Diaz¡¯s figure, the lolis with good figures weren¡¯t exactly the norm.

    ¡°Aisha, how is the progressing along?¡±

    ¡°Honorable Demon God, it¡¯s going very well. Apart from Caroline resisting a little earlier, the other girls had already promised to be ours. I will personally imnt the Demon Mark on themter.¡±

    ¡°Well, that was quick... Are you sure you didn¡¯t force them?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, Honorable Demon God. I¡¯m a master in this field. After you discipline them like that ogre, then they¡¯re just like the obedient pets.¡±

    Subus Queen Aisha was interested in this matter, and Be could see the excitement in her glowing red eyes. The subi under this loli Queen¡¯s control with long silver hair were all lesbians. This batch of subus cultivated by Noesha was unique. They were all lesbians and had no interest in men.

    This was also why Be was willing to arrange for them to look after Caroline and the others, instead of herself. If the subi under Aisha were the traditional male and female subi, Be wouldn¡¯t have gotten them to hold the fort. Be intended to designate ¡°Paradise of Corruption¡± as the ce to build her collection of trophies.

    In a secret room, Be was with Sea General Una and Princess Tina of the Oceanic Race, who were ced here by Be. The restraint artifacts on their bodies hadn¡¯t been removed yet, but their blindfolds were reced with a translucent ck veil. However, the little ball gag in Princess Tina¡¯s mouth had been temporarily removed.

    ¡°Honorable Demon God, excuse this subordinate first. Please enjoy. I¡¯ll take care of these two girls myselfter. I¡¯ll help you deal with Caroline first.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s been hard on you, Aisha. I may entrust more simr work to you in the future. You must be prepared.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all, Honorable Demon God. I, along with my sisters, are happy to help you.¡±

    Upon seeing Be, Sea General Una turned away. This demon was abominable. She had promised to rescue Princess Tina, but as a result, thetter was imprisoned in her dungeon. What a liar!

    Be walked towards the crucifix and turned Una¡¯s face in her direction. She liked it when they looked straight at her so she could appreciate the helpless, shy expressions of her trophies a?? this satisfied Be¡¯s spirit of conquest.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Princess Una? You¡¯re good at hiding ¨C lurking beside Princess Tina of the Antis Empire. Don¡¯t rush to deny it. If the information I found is correct...¡±

    ¡°Antis Empire is the home of the Mermaid Race, but you belong to the royal family of the Sea Dragon Race. That doesn¡¯t make sense, now does it?. The country of the Sea Dragon Race is Augustus, so you¡¯re an infiltrator, is that correct?¡±

    Be leaned towards Una, whispering into her ear in the Sea Dragonnguage. Princess Tina, who was close by, couldn¡¯t hear their conversation. All she saw was the proud Sea General falling into a lifeless state after Be stuck close to her face and whispered a few words. Una, who wanted to shake her head, felt as if she had been nailed in the spot by magic.

    Princess Una had been lurking in the Antis Empire for many years since she was a child. Even when she reached the position of Sea General, she wasn¡¯t discovered as a spy for another country. The reason why she begged Be to save Princess Tina was that she cared about her and was sincere towards the Princess whom she had been ying with since childhood.

    Now it seemed that she had harmed others and herself. Nevermind the fact that Be had captured princess Tina; even her secret identity had also been revealed. This must be what despair felt like for her.

    ¡°Now, you¡¯re behaving. Forget about it. No matter which Underwater country¡¯s Princess you were, you¡¯re now mine. Aisha herself will take care of you in a moment.¡±

    Be kissed Una¡¯s tender face and turned to Princess Tina. Una, who remained in ce due to her inability to fight back, was lucky enough to witness the scene of Subus Queen Aisha ¡°educating¡± those human girls.

    If the loli subus were to take over, Una was afraid that she would fall under her various tricks of training. However, the struggle was futile and only made it more interesting for Be.

    ¡°Demon King, don¡¯t you dare bully General Una. D-don¡¯te any closer!¡±

    Princess Tina¡¯s determination disappeared in less than half a minute. After seeing Be approaching her, she was terrified and wanted to run but couldn¡¯t due to being bound by the gold chain.

    ¡°Princess Tina, do you know that your best friend... Nevermind, you¡¯re mine anyway. It¡¯s not important if you know or not.¡±

    Be held Princess Tina in her arms andforted her attentively. Princess Tina¡¯s physical strength was much worse statepared to Una¡¯s so Be could hold her firmly in her arms without any effort. As Be was feeling the icy, alluring body of the beauty in her embrace, an expression of utter pleasure crept onto her face.

    The Oceanic Race had rtively low body temperature, and the texture of their skin was very different from a human girl. Be nned to capture a few more of them. By summer, she would have special ¡°human pillows¡± to dispel the summer heat. Princess Tina showed an aggrieved expression. This female Demon King was more difficult to deal with than Ocean Demon King Victoria.

    Ocean Demon King Victoria wasn¡¯t into bullying girls like this, while Demon King Be was addicted to this sort of bullying. What annoyed her, even more, was the fact that Be had rescued the other Oceanic Race captives from the Siren¡¯s territory but detained only her and Sea General Una.

    ¡°Honorable Demon King, you don¡¯t seem to have any shortage of girls here. Can you please send Una and me back?! You can ask for as muchpensation as you want. I will try my best...¡±

    ¡°Princess Tina, why do you want to go back? Your Antis Empire is already nning tounch an all-out war against the Aldridge Empire. If you go back broke now, you might be assassinated by the pro-war factions.¡±

    ¡°I... I¡¯m not afraid of dying. I can¡¯t let the war happen... What are you trying... Let me finish speaking! Please... no...¡±

    Once again, Be blocked Princess Tina¡¯s mouth with the ball gag. The girl was too naive. Her innocence should be left for her enjoyment only. For now, she would put her here first.

    ¡°Princess Tina, your life is in my hands now. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m letting you go. You may as well stay here until Aisha has marked you with the Demon Mark. I¡¯ll see you next time.¡±

    After Be left the secret room, she highlighted the areas to Aisha that she should pay more attention to and repeatedly forbade her from using any torture instruments on the girls. Then, she started her transfer array to return to her Olsylvia Academy residence, ¡°Pure White Heaven.¡± It was currently the night when the Olsylvia Academy was celebrating the sessful conclusion of The Great Hunt.

    At the shores of Lake Virginia, in the six campuses of Olsylvia Academy, was Duke Bellina¡¯s apartment building, ¡°Pure White Heaven,¡± Be¡¯s apartment building number one. As soon as she transferred back here, Be saw Lolita who was dressed in a dark gothic loli attire.

    ¡°Lolita, thanks for looking after this ce during the Great Hunt.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, Honorable Be. This is what I should do. By the way, the meteorological phenomena have been vtile and spontaneoustely. It seems like there¡¯s a big waring. I can already faintly smell the scent of blood.¡±

    ¡°Lolita, you can even read the meteorological phenomenon?! That¡¯s strange. Even President Nina that astrologer couldn¡¯t say anything. How did you do it?¡±

    Be was looking up at the glittering stars in the night sky. She really couldn¡¯t see any changes in them. The stars in the Other World weren¡¯t much different from the stars on earth. She didn¡¯t know if people on earth were looking at the same stars at this moment.

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret. My intuition has always been urate. Honorable Be, you don¡¯t have to worry. For us, World Destructors, war is a feast.¡±

    Lolita looked rxed. No matter how Be coerced the dark gothic loli, she was unwilling to mention more about the subject. Be wasn¡¯t sure that she could overwhelm Lolita and could only helplessly watch this dark gothic loli.

    After the Great Hunt at Olsylvia Academy, everyone got a day off, and Be made use of this spare time, which was hard toe by, to go through the professional knight certification.

    The headquarter of the Knight¡¯s Union was in the country of the knights, in the capital of the Octavia Empire, Olsylvia City. It was a branch of the Knight¡¯s Union of the Manasvir Empire. ording to the regtions of the Knight¡¯s Union, a branch could only carry out the certification ceremony for Holy Knights while the certification ceremony for Dragon Knights would usually be carried out in the General Assembly.

    ¡ª

    The eastern part of Olsylvia City, the residence area of Olivia Wizard Academy, Wilcotts Block.

    Wilcotts Block was the gathering ce for the professional trade unions in the Olsylvia City and was simr to the trade union street in the online games Be yed on earth. The entire street was filled with trade union branches of various professions. Common professions such as mages, swordsmen, knights, assassins, and archers could find the trade union branches that they belonged here.

    Early in the morning, Be came to Wilcotts Block with Dragon Knight Lisha, Dragon Knight Natasha, and knight apprentice Shirley. Be had forced Natasha to apany her. Ever since the proud president of the Disciplinary Committee yed a game of ¡°changing clothes¡± with Be, she no longer opposed her.

    When Be called Natasha up this morning, she also forcefully helped her change her clothes. Looking at Natasha, whose face was still a little flushed, Be felt a perverse pleasure. She nned to find a chance to get the president of the Disciplinary Committee to sleep with her and let her fall entirely.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Hurry up. Be, aren¡¯t you going to apply for the Holy Knight certification?¡±

    ¡°I got it. Um... Natasha, the thing that you changed this morning...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m begging you, please don¡¯t mention it anymore. Be, I...¡±

    ¡°Hmph, once we get back tonight, go to the room upstairs. If you don¡¯t... You know what I mean.¡±

    In Wilcotts Block, there were students from all professions. The trade unions were very busy. In the Other World, career advancement depended not only on the growth of their cultivation but also on the union points umted bypleting tasks assigned to them. For example, mages; from mage apprentice to junior mage, they were required to reach specific cultivation standards and exchange a hundred Mage¡¯s Union contribution points for a ce.

    If they didn¡¯t have one hundred Mage¡¯s Union contribution points, the qualification certificate issued by the Mage¡¯s Union to the apprentice would be ¡°Mage Apprentice¡± even if the apprentice was already at the level of a Mage Mentor. Trade union contribution points were simr to the scores obtained in Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Society Activities but slightly more unfair.

    In any case, aside from contribution points, Society Activities still yielded other rewards but each professional trade union only awarded contribution points after thepletion of the trade union contribution tasks and there weren¡¯t any other rewards. It was merely a colossal fraud and a great example of doing something for nothing.

    The Knight¡¯s Union branch was located in a prominent location in Wilcotts Block, upying an arearger than an ancient Roman amphitheater. On both sides of the Knight¡¯s Union entrance stood statues of famous Dragon Knights from many different ethnic groups. These statues were made ording to the real size of the original persons and looked very lifelike.

    Looking at these knight statues carved from marble, Be felt a sense of pride. The extravagance of the Knight¡¯s Union far exceeded the facade of other battle profession unions. This pile of marble statues with costly artistry was beyond the reach of any other battle profession unions.

    Due to the limitations of the size of the site, the Knight¡¯s Union branch here didn¡¯t build statues of the mounts of famous Dragon Knights. However, at the headquarters of the Knight¡¯s Union in the capital of Octavia Empire, there was a sculpture a fifth the size of a real dragon mount.

    Across the street from the Knight¡¯s Union branch was the Mage¡¯s Union. Like the Knight¡¯s Union, the headquarters of the Mage¡¯s Union was also located in the mage¡¯s nation, the capital of Aldridge Empire. The one here was a branch of the Mage¡¯s Union.

    Be froze while Looking at the entrance of the Mage¡¯s Union. Like the Knight¡¯s Union, a statue of a famous Human Mage had been erected. But unlike the Knight¡¯s Union, the statue in front of the Mage¡¯s Union was carved out of magic crystal.

    The value of magic crystal far exceeded marble. The statues in front of the Knight¡¯s Union could only be said to be expensive, but the one over there was sky-high. After looking around for a while, Be realized, with some regret, that besides the Knight¡¯s Union, the facades of the battle profession trade unions were generally more shabbypared to the Mage¡¯s Union.

    The Knight¡¯s Union that looked decent was also considered inferior to the Mage¡¯s Union. The Mage¡¯s Union upied at least twice as muchnd as the Knight¡¯s Union.

    At the entrance to the Mage¡¯s Union, Be saw Serena and Sylvia, who hade to hand in their trade union contribution task. They didn¡¯t notice Be¡¯s arrival because there were too many people on Wilcotts Blocking and going.

    ¡°Forget it. I¡¯ll invite them over when I have the time. After all, they can¡¯t escape my clutches.¡±

    At the entrance of the Knight¡¯s Union, there was already a long queue because many people hade to hand in their trade union contribution tasks or obtain the professional knight certification. When there were many people, queuing was inevitable.

    Since they were all knights, no one dared to jump the queue, which would only be detrimental to a knight¡¯s image, with so many people watching. Everyone could only keep the polite, refined demeanor of a knight, waiting with a smile, but at the same time, cursing at the man in front in their hearts.

    At this time, Lisha and Natasha¡¯s usefulness came to y. ording to the regtions of the Knight¡¯s Union, Dragon Knights need not queue up. To be able to be a Dragon Knight itself was proof of strength. Coupled with the exceptional nature of a Dragon Knight,ing back to the Knight¡¯s Union usually meant that they had something urgent to report.

    It was one of the privileges of Dragon Knights that even Holy Knights didn¡¯t have and could only obediently line up with a bunch of senior knights. Be looked at the Holy Knights who were lining up with a forced smile on their faces and secretly felt pleased inside. She and Shirley followed Dragon Knight Lisha and Dragon Knight Natasha into the special entrance designated for Dragon Knights.

    A knight¡¯s attendant could apany a Dragon Knight. Be made use of this loophole, disguising herself and Shirley as Dragon Knight attendants to use the ¡°VIP passage.¡± Among the people standing in line, Be noticed Scott from the Savior Camp, who was lining up bitterly.

    Scott felt bitter inside, but he couldn¡¯t say it out loud. This world didn¡¯t follow the usual routine. The Other World novels that he had read before transmigrating was all for nothing. Forget about the fact that he had to wait in line; the point was that he still needed those stupid guild contribution points. Without them, the dream of him reaching the summit of life here on the Other World ¨C instantly rising to the heights of a Dragon Knight, cruelly defeating Demon Kings, and marrying a beautiful princess, would fall through.

 Volume 3 Chapter 152: The Shady Business of the Knightsâ€™ Qualification Test

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 152: The Shady Business of the Knights¡¯ Qualification Test</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Eastern region of Olsylvia City, Olivia Wizard Academy¡¯s society activity area, at the entrance of the Knights¡¯ Union within the Wilcotts Block.

    The group of knights lined up in front of the union watched helplessly with dejected expressions on their faces as Be made use of her connections with the Dragon Knights Lisha and Natasha. She took one look at them and walked up to the entrance of the Knights¡¯ Union with a devious smile.

    The only reason why even the more vocal and aggressive ones held their tongues at her tant disregard for the line was because Be and herpanions were all females. Even though they were enraged, they still attempted to act as gentlemanly as possible. When Be and Shirley walked up to the entrance of the Knights¡¯ Union, they were finally stopped by the two knights who were on guard duty.

    However, justice was not served. Keeping a grin on her face, Be retrieved the rmendation letter that she had gotten from the Dragon Knight Ingrid and was allowed to sessfully pass through the doors. This female knight definitely had something up her sleeve to have three Dragon Knights backing her. This made the other knights who were in the queue extremely uneasy.

    The knights standing guard at the entrance could not do anything to her either as she came rmended by three Dragon Knights. They could only let Be and Sherry enter the union without even verifying if they had the required papers. Theyout of the Knights¡¯ Union was simr to the Explorers¡¯ Union that Be had visited before.

    The entrance hall was filled with knights who were fortunate enough to make their way into the building. There were knights of all levels ¨C the highest level being the Holy Knights. It was incredibly rare for the Dragon Knights to be seen within the general public. Typically, they moved around with extreme elusiveness and could only be found inside the headquarters of the Knights¡¯ Union.

    Unlike the Explorers¡¯ Union, the Knights¡¯ Union did not have gorgeous bombshells as receptionists. The testosterone levels over here were off the charts as all the female knights had been assigned to the Knights¡¯ Union Headquarters as reception staff.

    ¡°Excuse me, honorable Dragon Knights, how may I assist you today? Are you here to hand over your assignments or for daily...¡±

    ¡°Not today. I am here with my older sister... She wishes to receive her certifications as a knight.¡±

    The Dragon Knights had their own designated reception counter. At this point, Be had already deviated from the typical path and headed directly to the counter that was specifically for Dragon Knights to apply for her certifications instead. The receptionist was ready to refuse her rule breaking ways. However, he was being put in a spot as Be came rmended by three different Dragon Knights.

    ¡°If I may ask, which level of certification would you like to apply for? Or are you applying to upgrade your level as a knight? It seems like you¡¯re not even a trainee! Why don¡¯t you apply as a trainee? It only requires a fee of twenty bronze coins and there aren¡¯t any minimum requirements for Union Contribution Points.¡±

    After going through Be¡¯s application credentials, the receptionist at the Knights¡¯ Union suggested that she should begin her knight¡¯s journey as a trainee. Fortunately, photography did not exist in this Other World and they did not have the habit of including an individual¡¯s image on their credentials. Even though Be¡¯s body double, Princess Felia, had already received her certification as a Holy Knight, the staff did not suspect anything.

    ¡°I wish to be certified as a Holy Knight. It¡¯s too much trouble to have to climb up level by level.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid that it might not be possible. First of all, there is a certification fee of ten gold coins. Also, you will need to have a minimum of five thousand contribution points here at the Knights¡¯ Union. At the moment, you do not have any points, which means that you will not be able to receive your certification...¡±

    The rules set by the Knights¡¯ Union Headquarters stipted that each knight had to advance levels in a particr order. Therefore, the staff at the union did not dare to make a decision like this on their own when it came to attempts to reach the skies in a single bound. Although Be had connections with a few Dragon Knights, they were not willing to take the risk by epting her request. Once he was done speaking, the staff member returned Be¡¯s application to her.

    ¡°Brother,e on. Is it really impossible? Look, I really do not enjoying all the way here. Buddy, help me out a little. Is there nothing you can do at all?¡±

    ¡°Well... rules are... let me... I¡¯ll think about it.¡±

    Be pushed her application back across the counter to the union staff member. He was about to reject it again before realizing that there were a few gold ingots between the pages. Based on what he could see, it was equivalent to hundreds of gold coins.

    Martin, the reception staff member, hesitated. In addition to being the son of the president of this branch of the Knights¡¯ Union, he was an avid gambler as well. While he was at the reception, he had epted benefits from many knights who wished to cheat during the yearly evaluations.

    The branch president had been called back to the headquarters in the Octavia Empire due to an emergency. Since the old man was not around, Martin was insanely tempted to ept the biggest bribe he had ever seen in his life.

    ¡°Madame Be, I¡¯m a... I¡¯m someone who has principles, this application... I have to ref... I believe we can reconsider your application.¡±

    Martin had wanted to put on a show of pretending to reject Be¡¯s request. However, Be could see past his facade and had taken the liberty to slip him an additional five or six gold ingots with her application. Her bribe was now worth more than a thousand gold coins. If he were to let this fat cat slip through his fingers, there was no guarantee that he would ever see suchrge amounts of money ever again.

    ¡°Older Brother, I am not a patient person. Could you give me an answer now?¡±

    ¡°Well... alright, follow me. As for both the honorable Dragon Knights and your Knight aides, please wait here. Someone will be here shortly to guide you to a waiting room. I will bring Madame Be to proceed with her certification as a Holy Knight.¡±

    After ensuring that the two Dragon Knights, Lisha and Natasha, would remain silent about Be¡¯s actions, Martin finally decided to ept her bribe. He handed over the remaining matters to his colleague and led Be into the records room of the Knights¡¯ Union.

    ¡°The thing is, Madame Be, could you tell me if you are nobility? There is nothing in your application that reflects anything on this matter.¡±

    ¡°Why? You can¡¯t be a Holy Knight if you¡¯re not part of the noble ss?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. It¡¯s best ifmoners do not engage in such activities. If the truth were to be revealed in the future, you would have a better chance of getting away with it as a noble.¡±

    ¡°I see. You don¡¯t have to worry. You may proceed. This is a seal which is proof of my status as part of the nobility.¡±

    ¡°Duchess! Bellina... Grand Duchess, please forgive my poor behavior earlier on. I truly did not know...¡±

    Once Martin knew that Be was a noble, and was a high ranking Grand Duchess, he calmed down instantly. He retrieved a file containing a knight¡¯s information from the records room and handed it to Be. Within the Knights¡¯ Union, it was amon underground practice for knights to purchase their titles.

    As the records within the Knights¡¯ Union Headquarters were subjected to stringent checks, it was nearly impossible to sneak anything past them. However, it was not the case at these external branches that had been set up within the different empires. For many years, the humans had constantly been at war with the Demon Race and Ogres. Every time, countless knights would perish in battle and some of these fatalities would have their personal records secretly locked away. The records of their points would not be erased either.

    For those knights who wished to advance quickly, they would have to purchase these records from the staff of the external branches of the Knights¡¯ Union. The information from these deceased knights could then be falsified and used as materials to verify a knight¡¯s current status. Those who were in the know would call these individuals ¡°pseudo-knights¡±.

    In theory, as long as the knight does not present himself or herself at the headquarters for verification, these pseudo-knights would be free to use their status as they pleased. During the yearly evaluations, they would have to return to the branch that they had made the transaction at. Those branches would help them to deal with the evaluations from the Knights¡¯ Union Headquarters.

    The upper management of the Knights¡¯ Union knew about this shady business. However, there was a conflict of interest as they were involved in some of these transactions as well. This meant that they had no choice but to turn a blind eye to such activities.

    Be had received an information packet from a female knight who had died in battle. Upon seeing the information, she did not know whether tough or cry as the information had belonged to her body double, Princess Felia, who was a Holy Knight.

    Before her death, Felia was definitely the ¡°Gandhi¡± of the Knights¡¯ Union. Based on her records, she was the owner of eighteen thousand contribution points. Other than being a Holy Knight, she also managed to obtain the ten thousand points needed for her to advance to be a Dragon Knight.

    Rnd¡¯s records were on Martin¡¯s desk as well. However, Rnd was only an advanced knight and she only had just over a thousand contribution points. It was a far cry from what she had seen from Felia¡¯s records.

    ¡°Sir Martin, don¡¯t you have any other records?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t. I¡¯m unable to change things like gender. We have already verified with trusted individuals within the Radiant Church that Princess Felia has already passed away. Grand Duchess Bellina, if you wish to instantly advance to the level of a Holy Knight, Princess Felia¡¯s records will be more than enough.¡±

    Be was feeling rather regretful. After jumping through all these hoops and spending more than a thousand gold coins, it was all for nothing as she had ended up buying her existing identity. This time, it was definitely a loss. Fortunately, if anyone were to check on her identity, she did not have to worry as her body double was Princess Felia herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s a deal then. This matter should not be mentioned to anyone outside of this room, especially my old man. Eh? Grand Duchess Bellina, your imitation of the original owner¡¯s signature is impable! I doubt there will be any problems moving forward.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m familiar with the rules.¡±

    This was the actual signature! While signing, Be had messed it up slightly on purpose. However, anyone who had any knowledge of graphology would know that this signature belonged to the same person.

    Once Be had obtained Princess Felia¡¯s records, the process of obtaining her certifications as a Holy Knight went on smoothly without a hitch. Martin had personally gone through the various items required for one to be a Holy Knight. Afterwards, he handed a sacred crucifix to Be which was symbolic of her new status as a Holy Knight.

    These sacred crucifixes were the only identity verification items that the Knights¡¯ Union had collected from the Radiant Church. Each crucifix had their individual records with the Radiant Church and was the real deal that would be able to withstand any validity checks.

    ¡°By the way, Brother Martin, I now wish to proceed with an application to advance to be a Dragon Knight. Look...¡±

    ¡°Oh Grand Duchess Bellina, please do not put me in a spot. I... honestly do not, truly...truly do not have any way to make it happen.¡±

    ¡°Really? Judging by your expression, I¡¯m sure that there is some loophole that you could make use of. Oh, I get it, you see...¡±

    Martin had every intention to refuse. If the title of a Dragon Knight could be bought, he would have been rich by now. Be ced a few gemstones of varying colors that were approximately the size of a chicken egg on Martin¡¯s desk. Each of these gemstones were worth at least a thousand gold coins. At the sight of them, Martin was practically salivating. In this moment, it was as though he saw the light for the first time.

    Martin swallowed, his adam¡¯s apple bobbing up and down. After a short period of internal struggle, he finally gave in to the temptation. He ced the gemstones in his pocket, indicating that the deal was sealed.

    Based on what Martin said, as long as one has ten thousand contribution points on record, the knight would be eligible to participate in the selection of the Dragon Knights. There were two different selection methods. The first way was to impress the Knights¡¯ Union and be assigned as an alternate for the current Dragon Knights. These knights would then be referred to the Dragon Race which would assign them to any steed who wanted a Dragon Knightpanion.

    The above method was the typical way that Dragon Knights were selected and was personally supervised and managed by the Knights¡¯ Union Headquarters. The second method was what Martin had suggested Be use. This worked in the opposite manner where the individual member of the Dragon Race would select their ownpanion. The authority to conduct such ceremonies were relegated to the individual branches and could be certified right there.

    However, this certification ceremony was extremely tedious. The Union had to verify that the knight in question was already in the process of applying to be a Dragon Knight. In addition, the knight must go through a qualification mission set by the member of the Dragon Race before he or she could be certified as a Dragon Knight.

    ¡°The official seals of Silver Dragon Princess Isabel, Ice Dragon Princess Mavis, and... and the Ebony Dragon Princess riss. Madame Grand Duchess, how in the world did you manage to get these princesses to ce their seals on your rmendation letters?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, I wonder too. Martin, this should be sufficient for you to proceed with the certification process for me to be a Dragon Knight!¡±

    Initially, Martin thought that he could take advantage of the situation and pocket Be¡¯s money without any effort on his part. He had suggested Be use the second method as he knew that the Dragon Race, arrogant as they were, would not stoop to such levels to pick a human knightpanion of their own volition. It came as aplete shock to Martin that Be had seeded as it had never crossed his mind that Be would have the rmendation letters from a few of the Dragon Princesses.

    Be had obtained the seals from Isabel and Mavis when they had shared a bath together. As for riss¡¯s seal, she had tasked the both of them to ce the seal on the letter in secret. At this point, riss was probably still in the dark!

    ¡°Well, you would still have to prove your ability as a Dragon Knight. In a few moments, I will bring you to the training grounds where you will have to defeat nine consecutive random knight opponents within two hours. If you are sessful, it will mean that you are capable of taking up the duty of a Dragon Knight. By the way, there is a possibility that a Holy Knight will appear as your opponent. However, no Dragon Knights will appear.¡±

    ¡°We shall meet at thepetition grounds then.¡±

    Martin, that scoundrel, was still nning to y tricks even after taking her money. It was not a big deal anyway. She only had to defeat nine cannon fodder! Even though the time limit of two hours was a little tight, thrashing nine opponents would be a piece of cake. Be was confident that many of the knights here barely made the cut as a Holy Knight.

    Eastern region of Olsylvia City, Olivia Wizard Academy¡¯s society activity area, the Wilcotts Block. Be sat alone in the waiting area within the Knights¡¯ Union¡¯spetition grounds. As Lisha and Natasha were guest spectators and witnesses to this event, they were waiting in the stands.

    After learning of Be¡¯s decision, Lisha and Natasha did not voice any objections. They had seen how Be had mysteriously defeated an entry level Dragon Knight and were extremely confident in her skills. As for Be¡¯s knight aide, Shirley, Martin had invited her to watch from the stands as well.

    There were good intentions on Martin¡¯s part. Shirley was a Summoner who was known for her incredible abilities throughout the human empires. It was said that she was even able to summon a dragon. If she had been given the opportunity to assist Be in battle and she managed to summon some sort of ungodly steed, the results of the battle would be difficult to determine.

    When knights went up against each other inbat, they would have to put on the knight¡¯s formal armor. This made things extremely difficult for Be as she had been wearing light armor when she arrived while everyone that she would be going up against would be wearing the more formal knight¡¯s heavy armor. The worst thing was that every single suit of armor in the waiting room was light armor. It must have been Martin, that punk!

    There was no way that Be would be able to procure a female-style knights¡¯ armor on such a short notice! Even if she decided to grab a suit of armor at random, there was a huge difference between the designs and structure of male and female armor. It was practically impossible for Be to wear a male knight¡¯s armor either.

    How despicable! Martin, that punk, actually schemed against me. It¡¯s no big deal. I will just have to take a suit of female armor by force, Be thought as she opened the doors of the equipment room and slipped into the female knights¡¯ changing room next door as soon as the coast was clear.

    An rm Magical Enchantment had been cast on the doors of the female knights¡¯ designated changing room. If a member of the opposite sex were to even touch the door, the enchantment would automatically release an ear-piercing rm that would scare any peeping toms away. Such rm systems were widely used within the human empires to deter perverts who would attempt to sneak into changing rooms.

    Unfortunately, these rm systems were not designed to keep out perverted females like Be. Without much difficulty, Be managed to open the door and snuck into one of the individual cubicles in the changing room. There was nothing that Be could do but take a gamble and leave everything else to fate. Hopefully a female knight would enter the changing room soon and she would be able to ¡°borrow¡± their suit of armor.

 Volume 4 Chapter 157: The Great Battle of the Vaughan Plains

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 157: The Great Battle of the Vaughan ins</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    The southern region of the human¡¯s Coristel Continent, on the south border of the nation of swordsmena??the Gabriel Empire, the southern part of the Sarnia Duchy, the military post of the Gabriel Empire¡¯s allied army on the Vaughan ins.

    The camps of the one hundred and fifty thousand human troops spanned across the vast expanse of the Vaughan ins, where gs of various emblems and colors could be seen. These were the gs from the various duchies. Obviously, the g that flew the highest was the one that belonged to the Gabriel Empire.

    Be, Lisha, and Princess Kriss had brought nearly six thousand troops from the Sarnia Duchy¡¯s army and rushed to the allied army¡¯s campsite. As for the other girls, Be let them remain behind in Sarni City. She did not have much faith in the oue of this defensive battle led by the Gabriel Empire.

    The armors worn by these five thousand odd troops were not uniform at all, and they were all dressed differently. They looked more like a ragtag bunch assembled together hastily than a proper army. There was no other way to tell that these soldiers belonged to the Sarnia Duchy if not for the ¡°Lily¡± g being hoisted above their heads.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, your army... they¡¯re all mercenaries whom you¡¯ve employed?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Marshal Krisman, it¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re a Grand Marshal. You¡¯re incredibly astute. This army has been filled by mercenaries that I have paid for. The peasants in my territory are all too terrified, and they refused to participate in the battle! As their Lord, I have no choice but to bear the expense of employing mercenaries!¡±

    Krisman, who was one of the three Grand Marshals of the Gabriel Empire, had a conflicted expression on his face. This group of Grand Dukes and Duchesses from the border were getting increasingly cunning. The higher the rank, the more calcting he or she was. Grand Duke Bellina did not even bother to bring her own troops. Instead, she decided to spend her gold on employing mercenaries to make up the numbers.

    The night before, Be had changed her mind at thest minute. She had been touched by the courage that the residents of Sarni City had shown and had wanted to use them as cannon fodder. However, in the end, she decided not to.

    Be had spotted the oldest son of the Renald family, Leonard. He was supposed to be Princess Kriss¡¯s fiance. After they saw him, Kriss had sidled up to Be¡¯s side, as though she was a small child. Her hands gripped Be¡¯s arm so tightly that her knuckles had turned white.

    The sight of it left a forced smile on Leonard¡¯s face. He felt that there was a vague green glow that hung above his head since Be was also a girl. She was even a Grand Duchess at that, which meant that she was of a higher rank and status than he was. Even if he wanted to, he did not know how to do it as this was the first time he had been cuckolded. To make things worse, the other party was a woman, and he was at a loss at what could be done.

    ¡°Younger sister, have you gotten into an argument with your husband? Now now, don¡¯t be naughty. There¡¯s nothing that cannot be worked out.¡±

    Just as the situation was getting awkward, Princess Kriss¡¯s older brothera??Prince Daniel, first in line to inherit the throne of the Gabriel Empirea??came up to smooth things over. This dashing young prince with short, jet-ck hair, had an arrogant look on his face and barely even looked at Be.

    In Prince Daniel¡¯s heart, nobles like Duchess Bellina who had bought their titles were not even on equal standing with the viscounts who have had their titles officially conferred by the royal family. Be absolutely despised anyone with this ridiculous sense of blood superiority. Therefore, both of them had never seen eye to eye with each other. She ignored the prince and dragged Kriss away.

    Prince Daniel and Princess Kriss had a strained rtionship. She had left with Be soon after and did not greet her brother at all, blowing Prince Daniel and Leonard in the wind.

    ¡°Hold on... wait...¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw... you have to do something about this! That... that Grand Duchess Bellina is holding on to my wife and not letting her go.¡±

    ¡°You do not have to worry about this, brother-inw. I will help you.¡±

    Even though Prince Daniel had agreed to Leonard¡¯s request, he did not dare to do anything to Duchess Bellina for now. The Imperial Union of the various human empires did not have any rules about a girl iming another girl as her own. What Be was doing was not illegal in any way; it meant that he could not take away her title without any rhyme or reason, even as the heir to the throne.

    There was no use of sending an appeal regarding this issue up to the council of the Imperial Union, either. The main bulk of the council was led by the ¡°philosophical powers¡± of the fraternity who had been thwarting any efforts to restrict same-sex rtions. Prince Daniel was aware that he could not afford to offend the immense power that the fraternities had.

    ¡°Be, you have to help me! That guy and I cannot possibly...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kriss. Why don¡¯t you just stay by my side? No matter how powerful your old man is, he would not dare to create trouble in my territory.¡±

    Be was attending Marshal Krisman¡¯s provisional battle conference with Princess Kriss and Princess Lisha. She was the only one who was participating in this battle against the Ogre invasion. None of the male saviors of the Olsylvia Academy hade along. The God Chosen Knight, Scott, and the God Chosen Mage, Adide, had already gone up north to aid in the battles there. Also, the God Chosen Swordsman, Akmans, had left for the eastern region to defend the coastline against the Oceanic race¡¯s invasion.

    It was understandable that most of herrades did not wish to engage in this particr battle. First of all, they probably underestimated the power of the Ogre race. Also, such missions did not give as much credit aspared to the battles against the Demon Race. The only thing that really irked her was that Norris, the Holy Priest of the Radiant Church, kept trying to get the Holy Maidens Susan and Hayley to return to the Radiant Vatican.

    Be had anticipated this and had sent Hayley and Susan to the Darkness Sacred Region right under Scott¡¯s nose. Since she had found out that the Radiant Pope had mysterious ways to control President Maria and the four Holy Maidens, she no longer trusted the Church. Thus Be had automatically ignored the order that the Radiant Church had sent to summon the Holy Maidens back to the Church.

    Be had met many other familiar figures in Marshal Krisman¡¯smander tent. Among them was the lord of the Grand Duchy next to her territory, Duke Brandon. Other than Duke nde, she also met with General Pam, who was here as a military inspector of the Manasvir to determine if more backup was required on this battleground.

    Princess Pam had immediately turned pink after making eye contact with Be. She stood up, walked over to the seat on Be¡¯s right, and sat down. This made Prince Daniel, who had been trying to flirt with her, incredibly awkward. Which hellhole did this Grand Duchess crawl out from? Forget the fact that she had stolen his sister away from her fiance, she had something going on even with the girl he likeda??Princess Pam.

    Princess Kriss sat on Be¡¯s left while Princess Pam was on her right. Princess Lisha was seated diagonally on the left behind Be. It was rather unusual for a Grand Duchess like her to be surrounded by so many princesses. However, as it was wartime, the other lords did not think it was the right time to bring it up.

    ¡°Ahem, everyone, I believe that all of you are aware that the Ogres are closing in on the Gabriel Empire. This allied army will be leading the attack to defeat the ogres here in the Vaughan ins.¡±

    ording to Marshal Krisman¡¯s military strategy, the allied army will be the primary force against the Ogres. Even though the various divisions had been allocated well, Be felt that something was definitely off. Marshal Krisman had been informed that the invading army only consisted of around ten thousand Ogres.

    This was definitely a mistake. Be had sent some of her demonic beings as spies, and they had reported that on the frontline alone, there were at least fifty thousand Ogre troops. This was five times more than the intelligence that Krisman had gotten. She had thought of giving him a fair warning. However, she had kept this information to herself even as the meeting ended.

    There were only around a hundred and fifty thousand human allied troops. If they knew that they were going to be up against fifty thousand Ogre soldiers, they would lose heart even before the battle began. Without the assistance of a Dragon Knight, the humans and Ogres were both at a disadvantage on the ins. At the moment, the human army still had three times the strength of the Ogre army.

    The only Dragon Knight on the allied army¡¯s side was Princess Lisha, but her original steed, the Golden Dragon Princess Laceman, was not suitable to be summoned for such battles. Since a T-Rex steed could not fly, it did not pose any significant threat to the opponent¡¯s army.

    ¡°Princess Pam, Princess Kriss, once the battle begins, could I trouble the both of you to lead thea??¡±

    ¡°No, I will be right with Duchess Bellina. Marshal Krisman, you do not have to take me into consideration.¡±

    ¡°Me too. The rest of you can do as you please.¡±

    Marshal Krisman was getting a headache as Pam and Kriss were refusing to leave the Grand Duchess Bellina¡¯s side. Combat abilities aside, the quality of five thousand mercenaries that she had brought differed significantly as well. Some of these mercenary groups would leave once they realized that the fight was not in their favor. Those who would not abandon their mission were few and far between.

    The battle on the Vaughan Fields between the Gabriel Empire¡¯s allied army and the Ogresmenced precisely at noon. The one hundred and fifty thousand human troops consisted of eighty thousand military regrs from the Gabriel Empire, which would be the central force of the attack. The other support troops from the various Lords would nk and cover the Gabriel Empire¡¯s army on both sides.

    The five thousand mercenaries led by Be were on the right of the empire¡¯s army. She was dressed in a knight¡¯s light armor and was riding a snow-white warhorse. Princess Kriss and Princess Pam each rode a burgundy warhorse directly behind Be while Lisha remained further back.

    The few dragon princesses whom Be had hooked up with before had to return to the dragon valley temporarily. Other than Lisha, the other girls who were knights had rushed up north to aid in the battles, leaving Be with only a couple of Dragon Knights. She fully intended to keep herdies close to her during the campaign, in case things went south, and they needed to leave.

    Tempted by the first batch of soldiers, the Ogres¡¯ vanguard of nearly forty thousand wolf riders charged into the human allied troops¡¯ formation and surrounded them. At Marshal Krisman¡¯smand, the frontline of the battalion, which consisted of the Gabriel Empire¡¯s soldiers, raised their shields and marched forward in unison in an attempt to block the wolf riders.

    The human troops on both wings attacked with their infantry as the first simultaneous wave of attack. Their target was the left and right nks of the Ogres¡¯ wolf riders.

    The first of the wolf riders were quickly blocked by the shield formation that the Gabriel Empire¡¯s troops had set up. Many of them were rebounded off by the force of hitting the shields, sending the ogres off their steeds. Without warning, they were hacked to death by the long swords that the soldiers carried behind the shields.

    At the moment, the human allied army had an advantage due to theirrge numbers and managed to kill thousands of Ogre wolf riders at one go. Be remained unmoved as her employed mercenaries rushed into the battle. Since battle mercenaries were paid by their kill count, they had charged right in to maximize their remuneration.

    ¡°Marshal Krisman, the initial encounter appears to have gone well! You¡¯ve umted so much credit just by eliminating the first thirty thousand. I will report these amazing results to my father during themendation ceremony when I return home.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Prince Daniel. It is an absolute honor to receive such appreciation from you.¡±

    With the apparent upper hand, Prince Daniel looked at the battlefield in front of him with a satisfied grin on his face. Eliminating ogres was an excellent way to umte military credit and was second only to reducing the demon race in battle. However, it was easy to go up against ogres. Firstly, they did not have mages, and secondly, ogres did not own any sizeable military equipment at all. If the humans werecking in military credit, all they had to do was to kill a few more ogres to make up the numbers.

    While Prince Daniel was basking in the relish of his current sess, the tides began to turn on the battlefield. From a distance, huge boulders started to rain down on the troops. The only way that stones this size could be hurled over was by using a giant catapult.

    As the human allied army did not engage many mages, once they were attacked by the boulders, the entire formation fell apart. Many of the human soldiers had been crushed into mush by the rocks before they could even escape.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange. How can the Ogres ownrge scale battle equipment like this?¡±

    Be sat calmly on her horse, staring down at the giant boulders falling from the sky without a hint of fear. Instead, she was rather curious as to how the Ogres had managed to obtain their new battle equipment. In hindsight, considering the capabilities of the Ogres who had tried to assassinate her, Be began to feel like they must have someone powerful supporting them.

    A loud rumble from moving steeds signified the approachingrge numbers. On the other end of the Vaughan ins, more than one hundred thousand ogre wolf riders sped over with vigor and were definitelying to kill. These ogres rushed towards the human allied army like a ck flood.

    ¡°Oh my goodness, where did all these Ogrese from?¡±

    ¡°Quickly, let¡¯s retreat back into the city. We have no advantage here in the ins.¡±

    The human allied army instantly descended into chaos. The first to fall apart were the troops on the left and right who were led here by the Lords. This ragtag group of soldiers was only here to join the ride in hopes of a victory. Now that everything had turned against them, they could not handle the pressure at all.

    Other than the horde of wolf ridersing at them, these riders were nked by werebear warriors that were dressed in heavy armor. This was the first time that the Ogres had appeared in battle with armor, and the allied human troops were terrified at the spectacle. Without the cover of the city walls, the only thing that they could have used as an advantage in their battle against the Ogres were their armor and equipment.

    Marshal Krisman turned solemn. The number of Ogre troops had increased exponentially, and there were at least two hundred thousand of them. Before, the Ogres could never activaterge quantities of fighters like this. In the first ce, they did not have enough food supplies, which meant that they did not have much to spare for their military.

    When Prince Daniel saw that the tides had turned, he escaped with Leonard, his previously gant words forgotten. When the allied troops saw that the members of the royal family had left them here to die, their morale dropped to an all-time low. Many of them fell into despair, abandoned their armor, and attempted to escape.

    Be¡¯s mercenary troops had already been overrun by the wolf riders. Based on their armor made from the skin of beasts, these appeared to be of a much higher level than the cavalry troops who had tried to ambush her.

    The Ogre army seemed to have gotten hold of some information about Be and already knew that she had a Dragon Knight with her. Once they gained the upper hand, the Ogres immediately attacked the troops on her side.

    Be dismounted from her horse to face the oing aggressive horde head-on. She stood proud, like a Valkyrie, and killed every single wolf rider that stood in her way. Attaching her shield on her back, she grabbed a giant sword from Lisha and began to spin on the spot with the sword grasped tightly in her hands.

    Due to her immense strength, the giant sword barely weighed more than a tiny block of wood. She brandished the sword and spun round and round, creating a small Sword Tempest where she stood. Following the movement of the Sword Tempest, the wolf riders in the vicinity were all hacked to death, together with their giant wolf steeds.

    The elite wolf riders had never seen such maniacal methods of fighting where dozens of Ogre soldiers were killed in an instant. Anywhere that Be passed, she left a pile of dismembered Ogre soldiers in her wake. Behind her, Lisha held a human-sized shield in each hand, using the impact force from the shields to crush any wolf riders that tried to get in their way.

    Lisha¡¯s strength was not any less than Be¡¯s, and many Ogre warriors had been sent flying after colliding with her shields. Within moments, Lisha¡¯s shields were already covered in flesh and blood of the Ogres.

    Kriss wielded her Red-ck Twin Swords and like a trained dancer, weaved her way through the wolf riders¡¯ formation. Any wolf rider who was unfortunate enough to be near her had been sliced to pieces. The amount of bloodshed in her vicinity wasparable to the battles that Be and Lisha were currently fighting.

    Under Lisha¡¯s protection, Pam did not have to endure any attacks from the wolf riders. If any of them approached her, they would be blown away by Lisha¡¯s shields. She stared at the three girls in front of her who had unleashed their merciless sides, which would take some getting used to.

    With thebined efforts of Be, Lisha, and Kriss, the thousands of wolf riders who were attacking them had been beaten beyond recovery. However, this would not hold for long. The other sections of the allied army had already been soundly defeated, and the remaining survivors were frantically making their escape.

    Seeing how difficult Be and her party were to handle,rge groups of heavily armored werebears rushed towards them with increased ferocity. Also, as though onmand, the Ogre¡¯s long-range military equipment began to hurlrge boulders in her direction.

    ¡°Lisha, prepare to retreat! Use the secret tunnels to return to Sarni City.¡±

    After ughtering a few wolf riders, Be had already nned to leave as the central position of the allied army had beenpromised. Under the attack of the heavily armored werebears, the formation of Gabriel Empire¡¯s armored troops had instantly disintegrated as many soldiers were cowering in fear at the sight of the menacing werebears who towered over them.

    ¡°I understand. Older sister,e quickly.¡±

    Lisha retrieved a few of the small wooden tubes that Be had given her and threw it towards the Ogre army as though it was a grenade. The wooden containers exploded on impact with the ground, and thick smoke billowed out. As the wolf riders could not see what was happening, they dared not pursue any further. Be and the others made use of the distraction to retreat and make their escape.

    The Gabriel Empire¡¯s allied army camp on the Vaughan ins was engulfed in mes. To prevent the Ogres from getting their hands on the backup stores of food supplies, the retreating Marshal Krisman had ordered for the camp to be set alight.

    Only around fifty thousand defeated soldiers returned to the Gabriel Empire¡¯s border defense line. More than one hundred thousand of theirrades had died in battle on the Vaughan ins. Once Marshal Krisman reached the other side of the empire¡¯s border, he immediately sent out an order to seal it, leaving the life and death of the other duchies nearby to fate. The Gabriel Empire had more problems than they could handle.

    However, the thing that was giving Marshal Krisman a headache was the fact that Princess Kriss had left with Grand Duchess Bellina. It was highly likely that they had left for the Sarnia Duchy. This would spell a ton of trouble for him.

    At most, the Sarnia Duchy only had around fifty thousand troops in its military while the invading Ogre army was at least four times their size. If Princess Kriss were to be taken prisoner by the Ogres, the authority of the Gabriel Empire would be undermined. Other than Princess Kriss, Princess Pam and Princess Lisha had left with the Grand Duchess Bellina as well.

 Volume 4 Chapter 158: The Defeat Of The Allied Forces Of Gabriel Empire

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 158: The Defeat Of The Allied Forces Of Gabriel Empire</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The southern region of the Coristel Continent of the Human Race, the southern border of Gabriel Empire ¨C thend of swordsmen, the southern region of Sarnia Duchy on the Vaughan ins.

    The defeated Human allied forces fled in all directions. Be didn¡¯t care about the army that consisted of five thousand mercenaries whom she had hired. Anyway, they were all cannon fodder.

    It seemed that only the imperial soldiers of Gabriel Empire, tens of thousands of them, could escape. Even if they were defeated, they would retreat, step by step, in an orderly fashion.

    The real cannon fodder troops were the soldiers brought by the various Dukes that were only for the show. Under the pursuit of the Wolf Knights, most of the people died while trying to escape. On top of that, their stronghold had been set on fire by Marshal Krisman, so the deserters who were retreating didn¡¯t even have room for buffer. They were chased and attacked by the Beastmen.

    Be brought Lisha, Kriss, and Pam in the direction of Sarnia Duchy¡¯s ¡°fake capital,¡± Sarni City. Pursuing them was five thousand robust Beastmen Wolf Cavalry.

    Be and Kriss rode a pure white Warhorse in front to lead the way while Lisha and Pam rode a dark Warhorse behind them. A ck and a white figure flew across the ins. Behind them was arge group of Wolf Cavalry that followed them closely.

    Even if Be and herpanions had advanced fighting prowess, the Beastmen were targeting them because they knew that these girls were of senior ranks among the Human Race. If they were captured alive, they could coerce Gabriel Empire or even the Imperial Union.

    Seeing that they were about to escape, several of the leading Wolf Cavalry fished out a few magic scrolls out of nowhere and threw them in their direction. This was instantaneous magic. Several lightning bolts in the shape of snakes hit the ground, electrocuting Be and herpanions¡¯ Warhorses.

    ¡°The Warhorse I spent five golds on is gone just like that? What happened to their morality? Kriss, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Be. Thank you. You¡¯re okay, too, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re heavy. But, can youe down first? From this position, I...¡±

    ¡°When... Meanie. Did you see everything?¡±

    When the Warhorse was about to fall, Be hugged Kriss and rolled off it first. The two fell into the grass in a very ambiguous position; Kriss was sitting on Be in a ¡°Cowgirl¡± posture. Since swordsmen wore short skirts on their lower body, her purple panties were revealed to Be when Kriss assumed this position.

    ¡°No... It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen it before. Kriss, don¡¯t be impulsive. We¡¯ve bathed together. What else can¡¯t we be honest about? Besides, I designed this...¡±

    ¡°Why do you talk so much? Just be quiet, okay?! Besides us, there... ¡°

    Kriss held out her small hand and gently covered Be¡¯s mouth. Her face was red as she looked down at the ground with her head hanging low. Lisha and Pam, who weren¡¯t far off, climbed up from the grass. They had also jumped off their Warhorse in time to escape.

    Since Pam and Lisha were both knights, they knew the essential skill of jumping from their Warhorse to escape. They weren¡¯t in the same embarrassing situation as Be and Kriss. They had jumped andnded separately instead of falling in each other¡¯s embrace.

    Taking advantage of the time that Be and herpanions fell off their Warhorses, the five thousand Wolf Cavalry surrounded them but didn¡¯t attack immediately. Be¡¯s previous fighting prowess had frightened them.

    The Wolf Cavalry hadn¡¯t yet realized that they were now in Sarnia Duchy. Up in the sky, countless strange eyeballs hovered. The size of them was simr to human eyes, but the difference was that behind each eyeball was a pair of small fleshy wings, which allowed the eyeballs to float midair.

    A strange dark cloud float amidst the white clouds that covered the sky. It was the mother of those mysterious eyeballs, and its function was to detect and collect intelligence through the clone eyeballs. Relying on the advantage of a higher altitude, the entire Sarnia Duchy was under the surveince of the Darkness Sacred Region. The news of their encirclement was already known to the demons.

    Be let go of Kriss and got up from the grass. Facing the Beastmen Wolf Cavalry, who surrounded themyer uponyer, she pierced her sword straight into the ground in front of her, and a golden magic summoning array appeared.

    After a burst of golden light, a huge Golden Dragon climbed out of the summoning array. It was about ten meters long and quite different from ordinary Golden Dragons. Its ws were equipped with metal dragon¡¯s ws for strengthening purposes. The attack power of a Golden Dragon itself was already insane. Fitting it with something like this doubled its attack power.

    ¡°There are Dragon Knights among these people? Quickly withdraw... ¡°

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t the intelligence say that Princess Lisha¡¯s Golden Dragon mount has already...¡±

    The panic-stricken Wolf Cavalry turned their Warhorses to flee. The Golden Dragon waved her ws and swiped the nearest Wolf Cavalry to death as if it were swatting flies. However, that wasn¡¯t all. The Golden Dragon¡¯s tail swung backward and swept away arge number of onlooking Wolf Cavalry.

    ¡°Want to leave? Stay and take your eternal rest here!¡±

    Be threw a blue dragon scale and a white, transparent dragon wing into the sky. After a burst of light, dark blue Sea Demonic Dragon Amybeth and white New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea emerged in the sky from the summoning spell.

    These two were much bigger than Golden Dragon Princess Laceman. Since Sea Demonic Dragon Amybeth was a Chinese Dragon, she was more than 20 meters in length. The size of New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea was harder to estimate. Part of her body was imaginary, simr to a phantom. If the imaginary part were to be included, she was at least 15 meters long.

    The Sea Demonic Dragon forwent the niceties and struck the Beastmen Army on the ground with a cold wind attack. The Wolf Cavalry that had been swept by the cold wind immediately turned into ice sculptures that stood tall on the side. In the blink of an eye, these ice sculptures shattered into pieces and scattered all over the ground. A trace of blood could be seen in the pile of broken ice.

    The New Moon Demonic Dragon used magic attack as well. Although she could fight in closebat, she could kill faster with magic. A colorful magic array that had appeared before emerged behind the New Moon Demonic Dragon. Magic attacks of various attributes shot out from the magic array towards the ground. The Wolf Cavalry were either killed by lightning or charred by fireballs.

    Under the joint attack of the three dragons, the five thousand Wolf Cavalry instantly became vulnerable. Not long after the encounter battle began, more than a thousand Wolf Cavalry had already died from the attack of the dragons. Since they were in the territory of Sarnia Duchy, Sea Demonic Dragon Amybeth and New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea didn¡¯t go all out and only used ordinary attacks.

    Be was distressed for her territory and had asked them to exercise restraint as much as possible before summoning them. Their best killing moves would be too destructive to thend when used. If the cold wind attack of Sea Demonic Dragon Amybeth were released in its most advanced form, ces, where the cold wind passed through, would be frozen soil in which nothing would grow for ten years.

    ¡°Be, why do you have three dragon mounts? Dragon Knights can only have one, right?!¡±

    ¡°Pam, the other two are pets. Don¡¯t look at me with such adoration! If you want to know the details,e to my room tonight, and I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±

    ¡°Are... are you thinking of those bad things again? I won¡¯t... What time tonight? Tell me!¡±

    Pam felt much at ease. With the help of the three dragons, the five thousand-odd Wolf Cavalry were as good as paper mache. By visual assessment alone, the two strange-looking dragons that appearedter were a few levels superior to the Golden Dragon fighting on the ground.

    After leaving more than two thousand corpses of theirpanions, the Wolf Cavalry retreated along the way they came. They wanted to bring this information back to the Beastmen stronghold, but it was toote. While they were fleeing, arge Demon Army had already gathered. They arrived here to fight an ambush following the information from the ¡°Demonic Eye¡± in the sky.

    More than three thousand Wolf Cavalry stopped midway. In front of them was arge, strengthened Skeleton Army. These skeletons were elite forces. Their bodies were equipped with a pure white heavy armor made out of bones. They were carrying a bone shield, that was as tall as a man, covered in dense thorns. In the hollow eye sockets of their skulls, two dark blue ghost mes were burning.

    More than ten thousand skeleton soldiers set up a phnx just like the one done by the Gabriel Empire¡¯s troops before. Facing the Wolf Cavalry, the skeletons charged at them while the skeletons in the back of the phnx threw out the bone spears in their hands as if they were throwing javelins.

    The light leather armor of the Wolf Cavalry couldn¡¯t defend against this kind of attack. Hundreds of Wolf Cavalry were killed on the spot by the bone spears. Facing the charge of tens of thousands of massive infantry skeletons, these brave Beastmen lost the courage to rush forward to attack the skeleton army.

    Soon after, the three thousand Wolf Cavalry were engulfed by the ¡°sea of white¡± ¨C tens of thousands of skeletons. It took them less than an hour to obliterate the Wolf Cavalry. Be didn¡¯t care whether the deserters were dead or not. She believed that her subordinates wouldn¡¯t let her down.

    Be, Pam, Lisha, and Kriss flew back to Sarni City on Golden Dragon Princess Laceman. Sea Demonic Dragon Amybeth and New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea returned to New Moon Ind through the transfer array to resume their surveince mission. ording to theirtest surveince, Ocean Demon King Victoria¡¯s subordinates and Dulles Isle, which was under the rule of Siren King McMin, currently showed a lot of movement. God knows what major move they were nning to make.

    The southern region of the Coristel Continent of the Human Race, the southern border of Gabriel Empire ¨C thend of swordsmen, the ¡°fake capital¡± of Sarnia Duchy, Sarni City.

    It was already some time since the defeat of the Human allied forces. Many duchies along the border had already seen mass desertion. News of their defeat hadn¡¯t reached Gabriel Empire because Marshal Krisman¡¯s information from the border had been blocked.

    The duchies along the border were aware of this, causing panic and unrest to spread throughout the border area. At night, Sarni City was still as stable as a mountain. Above the city walls, heavily armed soldiers were waiting in fullbat readiness. There were cannons ced at each interval along the city walls.

    There wasn¡¯t any sign of desertion here. The civilian army in the city who could fight had already donned their armor, ready for battle. There were manyrge granaries in Sarni City and grain warehouses both on the ground and underground. The umted supplies were enough for more than 60,000 soldiers to consume for several years. On top of that, they had an underground water source and was not afraid of being besieged.

    They had employed a sub-unit defenseyout for the walls of Sarni City and built three walls to protect the city from the inside out. The three walls had a high to a low arrangement. The inner wall, middle wall, and the outer wall were nine meters, six meters, and three meters tall, respectively. Even if the front wall were to fall, the guards could still upy the most towering wall to suppress the attacking enemy.

    Besides, two parallel moats had been dug outside the walls of Sarni City, forming a circle around the city. Inside the moat, many traps had been set. At the edge of the innermost wall, many turrets as high as eleven meters had been built. Inside each turret, a super cannon was installed.

    The caliber of these super cannons was twice asrge as the ones on the outer wall. These cannons basically could only be operated by demons and were beyond human control. Thus, the turrets were filled with demons, while Sarnia guards stayed out of them.

    Sarni City was surrounded by t terrain. Trees that were capable of concealing anyone had been cut down. Sarni City was quiet and peaceful under the faint moonlight. The Beastmen lost more than five thousand Wolf Cavalry, and the skeletons had cleared their corpses.

    The Demon Army was mainly concentrated in the Darkness Sacred Region in the back of Sarni City. There weren¡¯t many demon troops stationed here, so it was mostly left to the sixty thousand guards of Sarni City. The Demon Army was responsible for providing defense assistance as well as investigation and intelligence support.

    The center of Sarni City, the fake capital of Sarnia Duchy, the grand residence of Duchess Bellina, the grand duchess¡¯ luxurious lounge.

    The Duchess Bellina¡¯s residence was built in the central area of Sarni City. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that this grand residence, which covered an area equivalent to one-fifth of Sarni City, was like a pce. The guards in Bellina¡¯s magnificent residence were divided into two groups ¨C inner and outer guards. The outer guards were human soldiers while the guards in the mansion consisted of all sorts of demons, mainly subus personal maids, ghost servants, and demon guards.

    Be was rxing in an opulent bath. During the day, she had killed hundreds of Wolf Cavalry with her de. Her body was stained with the blood of many Beastmen. President Britney and President Ivy sat on Be¡¯s right and left, respectively, waiting on her. They weren¡¯t from a noble family and didn¡¯t have anything to do on vacation, so they followed Be to Sarnia Duchy.

    Of course, Be¡¯s hands were being naughty. She secured Britney and Ivy on her left and right, then reached out to y with their breasts. Britney and Ivy obediently allowed Be to continue with her mischief, not resisting at all. This wasn¡¯t a problem since they had already slept with Be!

    ¡°Britney, you¡¯ve grown again! Your size... ¡°

    ¡°Be... Don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    ¡°Ivy, you also seem to have.....¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you meanie, if you speak nonsense again. I¡¯ll... Stop, they¡¯re still... I was wrong... Help me, ine... Help.¡±

    Be turned around, pressed President Ivy on the edge of the bath, and French kissed her for a bit. Ivy was left so dazed and confused by her kiss that she could no longer keep the image of a proud Student Union president. When Be leaned forward for another kiss, Ivy took the initiative to part her charming lips so that Be could better ¡°invade¡± her.

    ine was also in the bath. With a flushed face, she watched as Be and Ivy¡¯s snow-white, alluring bodies entangled. The view made her a little thirsty. Be¡¯s methods of bullying girls had be more and more skillful. Before long, President Ivy, an assassin, revealed all sorts of seductive expressions under Be¡¯s bullying.

    Be was not satisfied with only one girl. After President Ivy copsed weakly, Be pulled Britney and ine, who were watching the show, and pinned them with her body as she did with President Ivy, starting a new round of ¡°madness.¡±

    ¡°Be... you¡¯re really... Lisha said that you bathe separately from them. This time, I thought that you would behave. I didn¡¯t expect you... ¡°

    ¡°Eleanor, you¡¯re here. Don¡¯t just stand there. Come join us!¡±

    Blood Demon King Eleanor came in to see if there were any anomalies after she realized that Be had taken too long in the lounge. But as soon as she came in, she saw such an ambiguous scene. Be was holding ine in her arms and kissing her on the bed. President Ivy and President Britney were sleeping beside her, their faces flushed.

    Several girls were lying naked on the bed. ine, Britney, and Ivy were covered in hickeys and scratches. From a nce, it was apparent that they had just experienced something ¡°crazy.¡± After another deep kiss, Ivy passed out with a blush.

    Be covered the three girls with soft silk quilts, then walked to the bath where Eleanor was waiting for her. Although she still looked like a human, Eleanor was already a Demon King. Her physical stamina was beyond ine and the other human girls. If it were her and Be, they would probably fool around until the early hours of the morning.

    ¡°Eleanor, it¡¯s been hard on you this whole time when I wasn¡¯t around. It¡¯s all thanks to you and Dolores! Let me give you a shoulder massage!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You¡¯ve given us everything. Even our bodies belong to you. You don¡¯t have to... Mhmm, Be. In the academy, you must have found a lot of...¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough... Eleanor, let¡¯s not discuss this now. You didn¡¯te to me to ask me about this, did you?!¡±

    ¡°Mhmm, something came up. The Beastmen Army has already arrived and is currently fighting the guards!¡±

    While Be and her girlfriends were enjoying their sweet time, the Beastmen vanguard troops had arrived near Sarni City. There weren¡¯t anyrge trees to provide cover or conceal them, and the Departed Spirits wandering around Sarni City had tipped them off in time. Because of this, the guards of Sarnia Duchy found traces of the Beastmen in advance and managed to gain the upper hand.

 Volume 3 Chapter 154:An Unsatisfactory End To The Dragon Knight Qualification Match

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 154:An Unsatisfactory End To The Dragon Knight Qualification Match</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Eden

    In the eastern part of Olsylvia City, the activity block of Olivia Wizard Academy, Wilcotts Block, the first arena of the Knight¡¯s Union Branch, the match between quasi-Dragon Knight Paul and Holy Knight Be was in progress.

    ¡°Lady, your abilities are really not simple to be able to beat seven Holy Knights in a row. But your luck ends here. If you don¡¯t want to get hurt, it¡¯s still not toote to withdraw!¡±

    ¡°Uncle, you¡¯re the one who should withdraw! Your time has passed.¡±

    ¡°Young one, it seems that I have to teach you a lesson in life.¡±

    Dragon Knight Paul was riding a brown Moses Warhorse. He whipped the horse and charged forth like a gust of wind. Although he wasn¡¯t on a wyvern mount, he still had the abilities of a Dragon Knight. Not to be outdone, Be charged forwards as well. As a knight who could send seven Holy Knights flying one after another, she was fearless.

    After a loud ¡°Bang,¡± the two slipped away on their Warhorses. Be swayed a little on her Warhorse and almost fell off while Holy Knight Paul¡¯s pike waspletely destroyed. This wooden training pike had no way ofsting thisrge-scale battle.

    Although her armor was fine, Be was a little worried about damaging Daphne¡¯s and Aurora¡¯s equipment. Even if she had money, she wouldn¡¯t necessarily be able to purchase them because they had to be specially produced.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take back what I said before. Lady, you have the qualifications.... Uhh!¡±

    Dragon Knight Paul was just about to say a few words of praise to Be but as soon as he turned his Warhorse around, Be charged for the kill. Having his opponent suddenly rush head on, Dragon Knight Paul didn¡¯t have the time tounch himself forward and had to fight her with his shield.

    This time, Be didn¡¯t use her pike to hit him. Instead, she grabbed Paul¡¯s empty hand and pulled backwards. Paul hadn¡¯t expected Be¡¯s attack to deviate from the norm, and his entire body was dragged off his Warhorse.

    ¡°Nevermind if you used a sneak attack. But how could you fight like this... Where¡¯s your knight¡¯s chivalry?¡±

    ¡°Soldiers don¡¯t crush under pressure. Uncle, you¡¯re too stupid. I¡¯m not using the pike now. Should I knock you down with my fist then? Dragon Armor is very hard. Who¡¯s going to give me medicine when I hurt my hand?¡±

    Dragon Knight Paul was livid. He, a Dragon Knight was knocked off his Warhorse by a Holy Knight. If word of this got out, he wouldn¡¯t be able to hold his head up high in front of the other Dragon Knights.

    There weren¡¯t many people here now. Maybe....

    ¡°No one is allowed to move. Thew enforcement from the inspection squad is here!¡±

    The gate of the arena was mmed open, and a team of knights in dark blue armor rushed in. They were from the Internal Knights Inspection Squad of the Knight¡¯s Union that specialized in regting bad behavior within the union.

    Upon seeing the inspection squad, Dragon Knight Paul lost all his anger. The captain of the inspection team was also a Dragon Knight. He didn¡¯t even own a dragon, and a Dragon Knight without a mount couldn¡¯t hold his head high in the Dragon Knights¡¯ circle.

    This time, the inspection squad was led by Dragon Knight Ingrid who was apanied by Princess Irene and Princess Luce. Seeing that Be might suffer a loss, Lisha went to her two sisters for help. Fortunately, Irene and Luce happened to be strolling around the Knight¡¯s Union and quickly rushed over.

    ¡°Honorable Ingrid... you aren¡¯t. Wait, this is... I want to see Lord Leslie.¡±

    Before Martin could exin, several inspector knights came forward and caught him. The captain of the inspection squad here wasn¡¯t under Ingrid, but Dragon Knight Leslie, who was also one of Martin¡¯s backers. Without him, Martin wouldn¡¯t dare to take such a bold bribe.

    ¡°Martin, someone here has reported that you¡¯ve received bribes. I would like to search your office now. Also, the captain this time was appointed by Princess Irene and Princess Luce, so you don¡¯t have to question the legality. As for Leslie, the princess has arranged other matters for him to handle.¡±

    Be took advantage of their investigation to quickly withdraw to the audience and watch the show. Next, Ingrid searched Martin¡¯s office and found arge number of gold coins, gold bars and several valuable sapphires of unknown origin. With this, Martin couldn¡¯t deny it any longer. This was seriously out of line with his actual annual ie of around 100 gold coins.

    ¡°Martin, ording to the Knight¡¯s Union¡¯s internal disciplinary rules, your position has been rescinded effective immediately. I will apply to the central union and ask them to send someone new. Dragon Knight Paul, as a Dragon Knight, you have illegally participated in this Holy Knight qualification match. You will stay in the brig for a month to cool off!¡±

    ¡°Thank you... Captain Ingrid for your kindness.¡±

    Dragon Knight Paul wasn¡¯t angry at all and withdrew tactfully without even looking at Martin, who had been caught. Confinement was a rtively light punishment. In the event he was deprived of his Dragon Knight qualifications, then decades worth of hard work would¡¯ve been for nothing.

    Martin¡¯s face was impassioned. After seeing Be greet Princess Irene and Princess Luce intimately, he finally realized it was an entrapment. If he had known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have received the bribe of those precious jewels. He always thought that a humble princess like Lisha wasn¡¯t close to powerful princesses like Irene and Luce.

    Even when he noticed Princess Lisha¡¯s presence, Martin wasn¡¯t really concerned about it. He never expected that Lisha¡¯s usations could draw Princess Irene and Princess Luce here. What¡¯s more, Be had such a good rtionship with the two princesses!

    Looking at Be¡¯s innocent appearance, Martin was furious. ¡®Miss ¡°High and Mighty¡±, why would you resort to bribery when you have such strong backers? You shouldn¡¯t fool me like this! You should¡¯ve told me that you knew them!¡¯ If she had divulged this earlier, he wouldn¡¯t dare receive her bribe.

    Ingrid and Leslie were different. At the very least, Ingrid couldn¡¯t be bought by bribery. Martin didn¡¯t have the guts to report Be. Until now, he still wasn¡¯t sure just how strong the grand duchess¡¯ backer was. It was better for him to admit his crime first and wait until his old man got back.

    Ingrid didn¡¯t know Be¡¯s information was fake. She thought that Be was now a quasi-Holy Knight. After saying a few words of encouragement to Be, she left with the inspection squad in a hurry.

    Be¡¯s hadn¡¯tpleted her Dragon Knight qualification but managed to obtain the status of a quasi-Dragon Knight. After seeing Be¡¯s backers, the knight who took over Martin as interim head of the Knight¡¯s Union branch was well-advised and granted Be the status of quasi-Dragon Knight without a second thought.

    ording to the regtions of the Knight¡¯s Union, if knights didn¡¯t have enough union contribution points, knights with significant meritorious deeds could also exchange that for the Knight¡¯s Union points under special circumstances, as long as their meritorious service was obtained in the battle against the Ocra or Demon Race.

    Next to Vignia Lake, in Olsylvia Academy, Bellina¡¯s personal dormitory building, Pure White Heaven ¨C Be¡¯s dormitory building, in a room on the top floor.

    Daphne and Aurora were tied together with their backs against each other and ced on a soft bed. Be wasn¡¯t in a rush to let them go after she had brought them back. Instead, she chose to put them here to ¡°exin.¡±

    Earlier, Be had stuffed them into a special luggage. Before anyone noticed, Be left the Knight¡¯s Union. Princess Lisha stayed back to deal with the aftermath and also helped Be retrieve her precious gems.

    ¡°Natasha, how can you... You¡¯re with her.¡±

    Aurora and Daphne looked at Natasha in bewilderment. They never expected Natasha, the president of the Disciplinary Committee, to be the aplice who had carried them back. They had actually wanted toin to Natasha before, but even the president of the Disciplinary Committee had defected.

    ¡°I ... Anyway, we¡¯re all together now. What¡¯s the problem?!¡±

    Natasha blushed, turning away because she didn¡¯t dare look at Aurora and Daphne. As soon as she came into the room, Be locked the door and stripped Natasha and herself naked. Now, the atmosphere in the room was strangely ambiguous.

    ¡°I would like to discuss some serious matters with you. Aurora, don¡¯t be nervous!¡±

    Be fought back the impulse to jump on the three beautiful female knights and pin them down. She climbed up therge bed, came to Natasha¡¯s side and pulled Natasha, who was a little anxious, into her arms. This girl was a Dragon Knight, so she had to get her under control first. If Natasha resisted her, she would be in trouble.

    ¡°This atmosphere is too... Be, do you... want to hire us for your duchy? I¡¯m afraid my family won¡¯t agree to this. ¡°

    ¡°Me too... Be, now the war between Octavia Empire and the Demon Race is at hand! The front line requires arge number of high ranking knights. Going to your duchy in the South is a bit... ¡°

    ¡°I know! It¡¯s okay. What do you think? I would like to know your opinion. Don¡¯t think about the matters within your families for now... I know several Dragon Princesses. If you cooperate with me, you may be able to advance to Dragon Knight soon. ¡°

    Daphne and Aurora hesitated. Bing a Dragon Knight was their ultimate goal. Moreover, signing a partner contract with dragon royalty was a glory not every knight could have.

    ¡°Be, can you let me think... think....¡±

    ¡°Aurora, what¡¯s wrong with you... Be, what did you do...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m rather impatient. Aurora, Daphne, please rest for a while!¡±

    Before Aurora could finish speaking, she felt a little dizzy and fell into bed. Daphne didn¡¯t hold out for long either and passed out as well. Earlier on, Be had lit incense that would put humans to sleep. From the start, she had nned on ¡°doing¡± first.

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re... a little too... Be gentle with us.¡±

    Natasha was a Dragon Knight and her condition was better than Aurora and Daphne¡¯s. It wasn¡¯t until now that she passed out. She knew that Be had invited her to this secret room because she had made ns but she just couldn¡¯t control herself. The moment Be called for her, she went along.

    ¡°What a silly girl, but I like it!¡±

    After a pleasant noon, Be got up from the bed. On therge bed, the three beautiful young knights were shyly pretending to be asleep, their faces flushed. The hickeys that covered their snow white, charming bodies were clearly visible, as if reminding them not to forget the madness they had just disyed.

    ¡°Aurora, Daphne, what do you think about my suggestion? If you don¡¯t have an opinion, I¡¯ll assume you said yes!¡±

    Aurora and Daphne turned away as a show of acquiescence. Earlier, Be had forced out their most ¡°crazy¡± side. Right now, they were filled with embarrassment and weren¡¯t even thinking about reporting Be.

    Be didn¡¯t ask for Natasha¡¯s opinion. This wasn¡¯t the first time that this beautiful young Dragon Knight had done such a thing with her. If she didn¡¯t agree, she wouldn¡¯t have helped her carry Aurora and Daphne. The four great beautiful knights of the Octavia Empire ¨C ¡°Rose Knight¡± Eleanor, ¡°Ice Knight¡± Natasha, ¡°Thunder Knight¡± Aurora, and ¡°Dusk Knight¡± Daphne had all slept with Be.

    Besides, she was also familiar with Princess Irene, Princess Luce, and the others. As long as she removed Dragon Knight Ingrid, then, with her pretending to be Princess Felia, that unscrupulous old Emperor would probably die of anger since she had defiled all the beautiful girls who were the empire¡¯s political bargaining chips.

    ¡°Master, you¡¯re awake... the level of alert on the entire campus has been raised as if something big is about to happen.¡±

    At the door of the secret room, L, who was dressed as an assassin, knelt on one knee. Demon King Be¡¯s assassin attendant couldn¡¯t help but blush a little.

    As Be¡¯s attendant, many times she would be there when Be ¡°bullied¡± these girls. Besides, her rtionship with Be was also unusual. There was no way she wouldn¡¯t have any physical reaction.

    ???

    ¡°I got it. L, help me take care of them. There will be a mysterious reward for youter tonight!¡±

    ¡°This subordinate... understands.¡±

    The atmosphere in Olsylvia Academy suddenly turned solemn. Originally, the day was filled with joy and peace as soon as the Great Hunt was over. However, by noon, the whole campus was quiet. The students had all returned to their dormitory.

    Dark, dense clouds suddenly enveloped the clear sky. No one dared to walk around on campus. The gloomy, evil winds made the students ufortable.

    It wasn¡¯t just Olsylvia Academy; the whole city of Olsylvia had fallen into deathly silence. Even Antote Academy next door and Alexandra Academy for Foreign Races, which had just started, had both closed their doors.

    Ten thousand years ago, Olsylvia City was the final battlefield for the decisive war between the Human Race and the invading Twelve Demon Kings. Too many human soldiers had been killed, and during certain times of the year, the spirits of those dead soldiers would wander around Olsylvia City.

    The Radiant Church called this day ¡°Resurrection Day¡± tomemorate the heroes from ten thousand year ago. The Radiant Church called these wandering souls heroes. However, they stipted that the living should avoid them on Resurrection Day. The reason why this year¡¯s Resurrection Day had suddenly been brought forward was probably rted to the advancement trajectory of the Twelve Demon Kings.

    Be stayed on the balcony of the dormitory building, sitting on a golden chair in a dark dress. Be had designed the dress herself and used a bold design that exposed her smooth, alluring shoulders and seductive corbones.

    At this moment, she was tasting the red wine in her golden goblet. Fortunately Be didn¡¯t have any fangs. Otherwise, those who didn¡¯t know her would think that she was a vampire tasting delicious blood!

    Demon World Princess Diaz had changed into a ck and white maid outfit and was standing beside Be with a te of pastries. At the entrance to the balcony, assassin L was on guard. In the open area of the big balcony, Angel, Mia, Noesha, Betta and the other loli demons were ying cards.

    Be¡¯s strongest bodyguard, Devastating Evil Dragon Lolita, was dressed in a dark red, Gothic loli ensemble. She was sitting on Be¡¯s right and reading an ancient book. Be impassively looked at therge group of people running amuck on campus. She had seen simr scenes on New Moon Ind. The disy of Lisha and the others¡¯ special abilities were even more magnificent and shocking than what she was seeing here.

    Before long, the dark clouds began to rain blood. The blood rain baptized the whole city of Olsylvia but couldn¡¯t prate Be¡¯s dormitory building. The rain evaporated before it could fall on the building.

    ¡°The color of the sky is hideous. Looks like this semester may not be peaceful...¡±

    Above the dark clouds, several vague figures had been secretly observing Be¡¯s dormitory building. They didn¡¯t dare make any trouble for Be, who was sitting on the balcony, as steady as a mountain. Their Honorable Demon King had only ordered them to give a demonstration to the ce the Human Race regarded as their Holy City, as a show of power.

    Although Be looked like any other human, the maid beside her was Demon World Princess Diaz, and the unique air on Diaz, which belonged to those from the Demon World was obvious. Anyone who could make Demon World Princess Diaz y the role of maid, wasn¡¯t simple. In order to avoid revealing their identity, they decided not to provoke Be for the time being.

 Volume 3 Chapter 155: An Unexpected Mandatory Vacation

    <h4>Volume 3 Chapter 155: An Unexpected Mandatory Vacation</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The central hintends of the human Manasvir Empire, ¡°City of the Eternal¡±, Olsylvia City.

    Every year, this particr day would be a harbinger of a series of unfortunate events. Even though the Radiant Church had once again emphasized that those events had nothing to do with it, the early arrival of the ¡°Resurrection Day¡± had caused a flurry of inexplicable panic and horror to spread amongst the student body.

    The early urrence of the ¡°Resurrection Day¡± was an indication that something huge would happen this year. However, the ¡°Resurrection Day¡± did notst long. Everything seemed to return to normal and calmed down after just one night. The next morning, when the students of Olsylvia Academy emerged from bring huddled together in fear the entire night, they received a notice that the Academy would be closing temporarily.

    Such urrences were extremely rare and unusual. In fact, this was the first time that something like this has happened within the human empires in the past few hundred years. At the break of dawn, Be, Lisha, Kriss, and her other dorm mates made their way to the grand hall where the school¡¯s opening ceremony had been held at the beginning of the year. Hopefully, the school¡¯s leaders would be able to provide an exnation as to what was happening.

    The main square of the Frank Civilian Academy within the central campus of Olsylvia Academy was already filled with students who were trying to get to the bottom of things. As this was not a formal closing ceremony since it had been brought forward at thest minute, seats had not been assigned to any of the students. At the moment, the students were seated based on the society that they belonged to. Students who were not a part of any of those societies had no choice but to sit further back.

    Be was seated together with the Rose Society, which had expanded from its initial handful of members into a society that had a membership count of a few dozen students. This was due to Be¡¯s unending efforts to use all sorts of methods to persuade new members to join her society.

    When the Rose Society first reformed, it was one of the smaller societies. Since then, it had grown into arge society that would have made the old Rose Society proud. The Wronged Angels Society, led by Charlotte and Demir, was seated beside them. Be could barely even look at the group of adorable ¡°babes¡± next to her.

    The members of the Wronged Angels Society were either pseudodies or males crossdressed as females. As it was nearly impossible for Be to make out their true gender, Be decided to give up and not look at them instead. This was to prevent her soul from being corrupted in the worst possible way. The pseudo-loli, Director Charlotte, was seated in the most prominent position. He gave Be a little wave and a smile when they made eye contact.

    Be had no choice but to respond. If only Charlotte was still the girl that he was in another world. Over here, he was a cute boy and she did not dare to get too close.

    The fraternities were on the other side of the Rose Society. Their faith was unusually unwavering. Even though there were various incredible beauties such as Princess Kriss and President Angelia next to them, none of them took even a little peek at either of them. In this moment, Be felt almost impressed by their determination.

    President Isaman ended up sitting with the Rose Society. Since she said that she was here to visit with her younger sister, ine, Be let her be. However, the next time she did something like this, Be would have have no qualms about using any of her methods to ensure that President Isaman would join the Rose Society.

    Currently, other than President Isaman, every single one of the Top Ten Olsylvia Academy Belles, the chief president and various student union presidents, as well as the Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church, had already been listed as members of the Rose Society. The whispers being spread among the students was that the Rose Society was also known as the ¡°Belle Society¡±. Thus there were many boys who were willing to volunteer as freebor for the society.

    However, there was no way that Be would allow any males to join her ¡°Lily Society¡±. Furthermore, the registration area for the Rose Society had basically been set up next to the fraternities¡¯ and the Wronged Angels Society. However, no one knew if that had been done on purpose.

    Either way, since the boys still had some sense of self-preservation to protect their moral integrity, they did not dare to approach the registration area. They were afraid that they would be picked up by the ¡°philosophers¡± next door and be coerced to join their society instead.

    ¡°Dear students, I regret to inform you that we have received a notice from the Imperial Union and have decided to close the school for up to two months. The reason for this temporary closure is for the maintenance of the Academy¡¯s history. Further details will be conveyed to everyone by their teachers.¡±

    ¡°Also, you will not have to worry about your school credits. Based on the instructions from the Imperial Union, the school credits will continue to umte over this period of closure. The territories and other umted points by the various societies will not be affected either and will be maintained until the Academy reopens.¡±

    After listening to the speech of the duty principal of Olsylvia Academy, Principal Elvis from the Filomena Nobility Academy, Be finally understood that the request to close the Academy had been made by the human empire¡¯s Imperial Union. Other than Olsylvia Academy, other nearby schools such as Antote Academy, which was the ¡°arts school¡±, and the ¡°external school¡±, Alessandra Academy, had to close temporarily as well.

    Academies all over the human empires were all ordered to close. There was no knowing what went through the minds of the management of the Imperial Union when they made this insane decision. They must have had an aneurysm or suffered a temporary loss of IQ. Furthermore, the Radiant Church was extremely cooperative and had put their full support behind the human empire¡¯sbined decision to close the schools.

    Be knew that the truth was definitely not so simple. ording to the holy spirit of the third generation Holy Pope McPherson, there was a possibility that the Twelve Demon Kings would make a return. Not long ago, one of the Demon Kings whom McPherson had made a deal with had tried to summon him.

    Since McPherson had entered into another deal with a new Demon King, Be, the initial transaction was now rendered null and void. McPherson was now waiting and observing the current situation before making his move as he had not revealed the identity of the Demon King who tried to summon him.

    This was the first time that McPherson had experienced a transfer of deals where both sides were Demon Kings. He did not know what kind of rtionship both parties had and thus McPherson decided it might be best for him to toe the line for now and remain neutral so that he would not unintentionally offend anyone.

    Only a few students decided to return to the ssrooms. Many of them left to pack their bags once they knew that the school would be closing. The male students from the ¡°arts school¡± who had lovers quickly made ns for onest ¡°crazy romp between the sheets¡± as a final farewell. Human academies typically did not keep any of their students once they closed.

    These changes would not affect any of the student dormitories. For example, private dormitories, such as the one built by tycoons like Be, would definitely be left alone, therefore it did not matter if the upants did not move their things. Because of this, President Isaman had moved her belongings over to Be¡¯s dormitory building for temporary storage. There were so many signs pointing to the fact that Isaman¡¯s eventual corruption would be inevitable.

    After speaking to Teacher Ingrid, Be found out that there had been quite a bit of unrest within the human empires. At the northern borders, the allied army of the four main demon empires had once again attempted to embark on an attack on the Octavia Empire. They had taken over many of the small inds nearby as a stronghold and the Octavia Empire was now engaged in a long drawn battle.

    This was the eighth continuation of the war between the human race and the demon race. Since the mysterious disappearance of the Magical Knight Lisha¡¯s team of ¡°Demon ying Knights¡±, the demon race had gained the advantage in this war. At the moment, the nation of archers, the Kristoff Empire, as well as the Manasvir Empire, located at the central region of the continent, had activatedrge numbers of their troops to provide support to the battle in the north.

    As for the magical nation in the eastern part of the continent, the Aldridge Empire, it had met with quite a fair bit of trouble. Firstly, one of their ships had met with a ¡°maritime disaster¡± while away at sea and many female students from Frederica Academy had mysteriously vanished. This included the President of their student union, Caroline.

    Frederica Academy was now stuck in a half-paralyzed state. Without their student union president, the order to close the school was a blessing in disguise. Many of the coastal cities of the Aldridge Empire had been attacked by the oceanic race. This was the first time that the oceanic race, which had remained quiet in the past, hadunched an attack of this scale on the human race.

    Both of these incidents were rted to Be. As one of the biggest masterminds, Be kept a straight face when she heard the news, as though she had nothing to do with it. The girls from Frederica Academy as well as the two princesses of the oceanic race had been ¡°held captive¡± by Be. Therefore, she definitely shouldered most of the responsibility for what was going on.

    As the line of defence in the eastern region was not strong, the Aldridge Empire could only send out a small batch of mages to support the battle in the north. Most of their military had been sent to the east to fight the oceanic race¡¯s invasion. This time, the Ogres in the north were ying dirty as well.

    ording to the intelligence from the scouts in the north, the Ogre army was gathering and had immediate ns to attack the Gabriel Empire in the south. The Gabriel Empire was the basis of the human race¡¯s main food supply and was of equal importance to the Manasvir Empire in the central region where the human gold reserves were.

    Now, the Mercenary Union had already releasedrge amounts of battle missions, with nearly eighty percent of them being support missions to the south. As the regr soldiers from the various empires were upied, the empires could only resort to using mercenaries to supplement their military power.

    Another option was to recruit troops from the general public. However, it was not worth it to do so in this Other World. The human nobility who recruited troops had to pay their recruits as well as provide food and other equipment. As for the mercenaries, the employer only had to pay a slightly higher fee while everything else would be settled by the mercenary team.

    Moreover, if any of themoner troop died in battle, the warlord would have to generouslypensate the families for their loss. If the mercenary got killed, everything else would be handled by the mercenary team. The Mercenary Union would step in if the entire team was killed in battle and would not trouble their employer at all.

    Be¡¯s Sarnia Duchy was located right at the border between the human race and the Ogres and she had no clue if it had been implicated in this battle. She intended to take this opportunity to return to her own Duchy to take a look. However, she was not too concerned about the Duchy¡¯s safety.

    While Be was away, the Sky Demon King Dolores had sent her a secret report, updating her with the progress of the demonic beings. Since they did not require any provisions to grow, the demonic beings were able to multiply indefinitely. Currently, there were about ten million demonic troops within Sarnia Duchy. Anyone who attempted to attack the area would be in for a surprise.

    In addition, Holy Maiden Liz from the Darkness Church and the Radiant Church¡¯s Holy Maiden Daisy had joined hands to construct various buildings and structures that belonged to the Darkness Church and the Radiant Church respectively within the duchy. This meant that the Radiant Church had inadvertently recognized Sarnia Duchy as an actual territory. Now, one could only wonder if the emperor of the Gabriel Empire regretted their earlier deal.

    If Be were to return to her Duchy, she would not be able to bring all of herdies along with her. Other than Mo Wei, whose family lived in the Gabriel Empire, the remaining girls had to return to their own nations to help with their family businesses. Among her dorm mates, Be could bring everyone along except for Isaman.

    Kriss was a princess of the Gabriel Empire, thus she had no problem returning to her home empire. As Noreya, ine, and Ariel were more low-key, outsiders did not know of their true appearance. Even though they were all princesses, in the eyes of their emperor, these daughters who had no political value at all were dispensable. This meant that it did not matter if they returned home or not.

    Lisha was fine as well. Her not returning home would not affect the results of the battle in the northern frontier. Compared to the past, she felt that it would be much safer to remain close to Be. Be had taken count of every girl she had rtions with and had gifted each of them a mysterious ne. There was a rose shaped pendant at the center of each ne ¨C also known as the ¡°Demon¡¯s Heartbeat¡±.

    This was a batch of special treasures that Be had purchased urgently from the City of Sin that would track the location of the wearer in real time. Once it was worn, the magic within the ne would transform into an invisible soul ne and follow the wearer¡¯s soul. Other than tracking the location, there were other functions as well.

    Be did not wish to lose any of her harem just because she left during the break. It would be aplete tragedy. When she gifted the nes to the girls, she made sure that they had put them on before they left. Although, it wasforting for Be to see that none of the girls had rejected the gift. In fact, every one of them was happy to receive it. Even the ones who were most likely to reject a gift like this, Dragon Knight Ingrid and President Isaman, gracefully epted their nes.

    It could have been an illusion, but Be could feel that President Isaman was like her other dorm mates, such as Lisha. When they received Be¡¯s gift, they both held it up and studied it for a bit before putting it on. As they looked at the ne, it was as though they had be someone else. Especially Lisha. The expression on her face when she was looking at the ne clearly revealed her identity as the Demonic Dragon Emperor, Elisha.

    Fortunately, those dorm mates who might have been problematic had not exhibited any other unusual behavior and put on the ne. Even their dark alter egos had recognized Be¡¯s status as a friend. If there were any problems with the ne, they would know. Since none of them had any objections to it, it was basically a form of acknowledgement.

    Be only found out the real reason behind the human Imperial Union¡¯s decision to force Olsylvia Academy to close after she returned to Sarnia Duchy. ording to human tradition, students were not allowed to respond to any marriage summons. Forced by the circumstances, the various human empires were faced with a decision to restructure their forces. Thus many empires had begun to form alliances by marriage to solidify their rtions with other empires.

    This break was basically to allow such marriage proceedings. Luckily, Be had made her move in time and gave each of the girls who had caught her eye a specialized ¡°tracking system¡±. Her trusted subordinates within the Darkness Sacred Region, the Slime King and Subus Queen Aisha had coborated with another Abyss Demonic King, Grisbane, and had put together a strike team.

    If any of Be¡¯s ¡°Demon King Concubines¡± were to be forced into marriage, this elite strike team would show no mercy and use any method possible to rush to the scene and remove the girl from their location. To prevent the Demon King¡¯s authority from being undermined, Be gave her permission for this team to capture the girls in any way they could, no matter how despicable or unscrupulous.

    Wearing the ¡°Demon¡¯s Heartbeat¡± was proof that a girl was a ¡°Demon King¡¯s Concubine¡±. In the future, if Be met any girl who would reciprocate her feelings, she would gift this ne to her. This production of this ne was rather unique as well. Even the God Race of this dimension would not be able to detect any of the evil that had been hidden within the ne. Therefore, Be did not have to worry that there was any chance that her identity would be exposed.

    Be left the Academy in the same ostentatious carriage that she had arrived in and quickly began her journey towards the Gabriel Empire. This time, she was bringing back many new members. The roads were filled with students from various empires in their transport vehicles who were homebound. The entire scene was as busy and bustling as when the students had first arrived in school.

    Be and Isaman¡¯s bet could only be settled when they returned to school. Hopefully, their agreement would not have identally ¡°slipped her mind¡±. Be had already instructed her various demonic beings to keep an eye on Isaman and some of the other girls who were close to Be. They would have to know the girls¡¯ every move like the back of their hand.

    Before she had left, Be had visited her old nemesis ¨C Director Carlos of the Golden Legend Society. That fellow had politely greeted Be and engaged in some farewell small talk. Be could not even detect a hint of sadness from Carlos. It was as though he felt nothing for his younger sister, Caroline, at all. Who knew, it was possible that Carlos had orchestrated the ident that led to the ¡°maritime disaster¡±.

    When Be¡¯s carriage took a turn off the main road and on to a secret path within forest, she saw the Demon King Guards who had been waiting for a while. If she were to head back entirely by carriage, it would have taken up to a week. Be¡¯s time was too valuable to waste time like that and thus she decided to use a temporary teleportation array instead.

    ¡°This blood smells absolutely horrible. What¡¯s going on? These bodies are...¡±

    ¡°Honorable Demon King, these scoundrels were waiting to ambush and kill you. Therefore we have torn them into countless pieces. However, we did not have time to clean up before Your Honor arrived. Please forgive our thoughtlessness. We ept our punishment.¡±

    ¡°I pardon your negligence. Clean this up, quickly.¡±

    Be could see that the grass patch along the secret path was filled with countless dismembered corpses. Based on the stenching from the blood, those bodies used to be Ogres. Since when did Ogres have the audacity to infiltrate the central hintends of the human empires to ambush and attack a human Grand Duchess? Moreover, their target was the Demon King Be. Even though their actions were foolish, these Ogres were true brave warriors.

    Be stood before an Ogre¡¯s corpse that was dressed in amander¡¯s uniform. This fellow¡¯s face was contorted in an expression of pure terror as little had it known that even though his orders had been to attack a human Grand Duchess, it would meet the Demon King¡¯s elite guard. It had died a horrific and gruesome death. Basically, none of the Ogres had died with their limbs intact.

    Be found the bottom half of a magical transportation scroll. This was definitely a human magical tool. However, the magical script on the scroll was not the modern script that the various human empires were using.

    ¡°It seems like this short break... will not be lonely after all.¡±

    She picked up the magical scroll and saw that the transportation magic could only be used once. The return magical scroll had already been used. However, the owner of the scroll had not made it outpletely as one of the Demon Guards had sliced the Ogre¡¯s arm off when it had tried to escape, leaving the body behind. It was likely that the arm that had been sliced off had returned with the top half of the scroll.

    The expressions on those Ogres¡¯ faces on the other end of the transportation array when they saw a dismembered hand being sent back would have been absolutely thrilling to watch. Be had an expression of barely concealed glee. She fully agreed with such disys of strength. Since the Ogres dared to send someone to assassinate her, surely they would not me her if she retaliated with attacks of her own when she got back!

 Volume 4 Chapter 156: Clouds of War Cover the Gabriel Empireâ€™s Souther Border

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 156: Clouds of War Cover the Gabriel Empire¡¯s Souther Border</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The South Region of Human Race¡¯s Coristel Continent ¨C the ¡°Swordsman Nation¡± ¨C Gabriel Empire¡¯s southern border, the Sarnia Duchy.

    The Sarnia Duchy was connected to the Beastmen territories via the Priestly Continent, which served as an ovend passage for the Beastmen to invade and harass the Gabriel Empire¡¯s southern region. The southern border, besides the Sarnia Duchy, which possessed thergest territory, there was also the Grande Duchy under Duke Brandon¡¯s rule.

    In the middle of Darkness Sacred Region¡¯s central square of the ¡°real¡± capital of Sarnia, arge crowd of demon lords was weing the return of the ruler of Sarnia Duchy, Duchess Bellina. The demon lords were ordered based on their strength; the strongest demon lords stood at the forefront of the weingmittee.

    The leading position was upied by Sky Demon King Dolores, who was wearing a dark purple dress as well as Blood Demon King Eleanor, who was wearing a dark red dress. Dolores¡¯ temperament remained unchanged; she was initially a demon princess and was used to staying in settings simr to this Darkness Sacred Region.

    In contrast, Eleanor experienced a drastic change in her demeanor. Although her personality hadn¡¯t changed very much, staying for such a long time in the Darkness Sacred Region had matured her quite a bit; she could be considered a true Demon King now.

    Standing behind the two demon kings was Liz, who was responsible for the religious affairs of the Sacred Regin. As the Holy Maiden of the Origin Darkness Church, she pulled all of her sisters over to the Dark Holy Maiden, thus severing all contact with the Darkness Church and safely joining the Darkness Sacred Region.

    The Darkness Church had yet to respond to the defection of their holy maidens. They had neither dered Liz as a traitor nor had they admitted backing Liz¡¯s actions.

    Standing beside Liz, was a long, dark blue-haired demon princess, Cornice. She wore a dark blue dress in a simr style to the Demon King Dolores¡¯ dress. It onlycked the crown of a true demon king¡¯s attire. At the moment, Cornice served as Dolores¡¯ aid; she was pretty much a secretary.`

    There was a podium in the middle of the square. A golden-haired beauty was directing the various demons to their ces from the podium. She didn¡¯t wear her demon king crown, likely due to her rushing for time. She was still wearing Olsylvia Academy¡¯s uniform as she ordered around the various demons, lending a slightly humorous air to the atmosphere.

    Although Be felt that her appearance was rather ¡°middle schooler,¡± but there wasn¡¯t enough time for her to change. However, to the various demon lords, her presence was to be worshipped. To them, the aesthetics of the Demon King were unquestionable.

    Sky Demon King Dolores and Blood Demon King Eleanor¡¯s real thoughts were exposed by their facial expressions. The two beauties were barely holding in theirughter; to them, Olsylvia Academy¡¯s uniform was too ugly.

    Presently, the Sarnia Duchy had a total of two capitals. One was Sarni City, which was built near the border. This was the ¡°fake¡± capital, responsible for receiving human messengers. The other capital was here, the ¡°real¡± capital, the Darkness Sacred Region. This was the real core of the Sarnia Duchy, and humans were prohibited from entering.

    The girls that returned with Be were split into two groups. Those who did not know Be¡¯s identity as the Demon King, such as President Ivy and President Britney, were left in Sarni City. Those who knew Be¡¯s true identity, such as Princess Lisha, followed her to the Darkness Sacred Region.

    Atop the viewing tform, the Radiant Church¡¯s Four Holy Maidens and the Radiant Pope¡¯s sessor, President Maria, were present. They each wore aplicated expression; this was the first time in history that representatives and clergymen from the Radiant Church would attend a Demon King¡¯s meeting. Maria was even the Pope¡¯s sessor; this juxtaposition gave people a slightly extraordinary feeling.

    Holy Maiden Hayley had the mostplicated expression as she looked at her old friends. Originally a ¡°Rose Knight,¡± Eleanor had matured into the Blood Demon King; Hayley didn¡¯t know whether she should offer congrattions or should she intervene. Hayley herself was already half a step from bing a Dark Holy Maiden even if she refused to admit it to herself. Now, she and Blood Demon King Eleanor were on the same side.

    The Darkness Sacred Region was a melting pot city. Back when Be had first left, the Mother of Creation had fulfilled their promise. Five Mothers of Creation had each constructed a support area within the Darkness Sacred Region.

    These areas were: Creation God of Light, Vianne¡¯s ¡°City of Dawn,¡± Creation God of Darkness, Mistica¡¯s ¡°Dark Abyss,¡± Creation God of Dimensions (Space), Alfreia¡¯s ¡°Dream of the Other Side,¡± Creation God of Magic, Bethia¡¯s ¡°Sky Library,¡± and Creation God of Mechanics, Andrea¡¯s ¡°War Fortress.¡±

    Thergest region belonged to the Creation God of Mechanics, Andrea¡¯s ¡°War Fortress.¡± This area looked like a futuristic capital. There were barracks, manufacturing nts, aircraft hangars, as well as runways. Seeing the various robots and mechs walking along the streets, it gave people a sense of time discement.

    The support offered by each Creation God was different. The Dark Abyss was the demon production center. The City of Dawn provided Mysterious Power support. The War Fortress supplied various high-tech equipment as well as cutting edge demons. Andrea herself was within the War Fortress conducting research.

    The current city was still in the nning and development phase, but Be did not interfere. She trusted that the Mothers of Creation did not harbor any ill intentions. Furthermore, she had her trump card, Lolita; with her, Be had nothing to worry about.

    ¡°How is it, my city isn¡¯t bad right! You girls might be interested in the City of Dawn over there.¡±

    ¡°Be, Do you really... not mind our status as...¡±

    ¡°President Maria, the fact that I brought you all here shows how much I trust you. There aren¡¯t any secrets between us, right.¡±

    Be and President Maria¡¯s group met on top of the viewing tform. Maria and her fellows felt somewhat conflicted after seeing that a demon-filled capital contained such a dense source of light energy in the City of Dawn. It¡¯s presence defied theirmon sense.

    In the reception area, Be spotted Holy Swordsman Cynthia, who had reverted to her true form. She was currently sitting at a table piled high with snacks and delicacies. These products of the Darkness Sacred Region were made out of special ingredients.

    Since demons never usually ate these types of food, the spread today was explicitly made to wee Be¡¯s guests. In terms of taste and texture, they were superior to an Emperor¡¯s meals. Aftering to the Darkness Sacred Region, Cynthia could finally let loose and directly reverted to her true form.

    ¡°Cough cough, Cynthia, you¡¯re still a Holy Swordsman of the Radiant Church, shouldn¡¯t you at least keep up your appearance?¡±

    ¡°Be... Lord Demon King, President Maria, and the others are already following you, why would I care about that? Also, didn¡¯t you say you would take care of me? Are you trying to throw me away?!¡±

    ¡°Hou, in that case, eat slowly and don¡¯t choke. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll cover your room, your food, and all your other needs for the rest of your life.¡±

    Be gently patted Cynthia¡¯s head while promising. The cross that used to hang from Cynthia¡¯s neck had been reced with an inverted cross. It was the same as Maria¡¯s group too. Aftering to the Darkness Sacred Region, their holy crosses had transformed into inverted crosses, symbolizing their betrayal.

    The subus waitress next to Cynthia had a face full of curiosity. It was her first time seeing the upper echelon of the Radiant Church in the Darkness Sacred Region, and one with the status of ¡°Demon King¡¯s Concubine¡± to boot.

    After saying goodbye to Cynthia, Be, and two other demon kings went to the meeting room to discuss some issues. Annie, Mia, Noesha, and Betty did not participate in this strategy meeting. They were all demon gods with extraordinary strength and did not like to plot or strategize, preferring to deal with everything head-on.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªPART 2¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Sarnia Duch hearnd, Darkness Sacred Region, the ¡°real¡± capital, the core region¡¯s Demon King Chamber of Deliberations.

    Be, Dolores, and Eleanor sat in their ces around a white table Atop the table, a very realistic map of the Gabriel Empire¡¯s southern region disyed the current location of the Human Race¡¯s army.

    ording to the scouting reports of flying demons, there wererge numbers of the beastmen army currently invading through the Priestly Continent¡¯snd passage. The exact numbers of the Beastmen were unknown since this army uncharacteristically did not disy any gs.

    The Gabriel Empire¡¯s response was not slow either. Not far from Sarnia Duchy, on the Vaughan ins, around 80,000 imperial soldiers were gathered under themand of one of the Three Great Marshals of the Gabriel Empire, Krisman. Besides the imperial forces, the other duchies had also sent reinforcements totaling over 70,000 troops.

    The Human Race¡¯s 150,000 troops were now assembled on the Vaughan ins. However, the Gabriel Empire did not care about its border duchies. There were another 250,000 troops gathered behind its borders; the 150,000 troops on the Vaughan ins were meant to be cannon fodder.

    Of course, all of the participating duchies also left troops in reserve. It was simr to when Duke Brandon had attacked the Sarnia Duchy in the past, but his Grande Duchy had only contributed 30,000 troops to the attacking army.

    Duke Brandon had barely brought 10,000 troops this time. Be didn¡¯t think for a second that he only had this many troops. ording to her spies, Grande Duchy¡¯s revenue could support at least 50,000 soldiers, and if he were willing to spend some money to hire mercenaries, Duke Brandon could easily bring 70,000 to 80,000 troops.

    The other participating duchies were in a simr situation to the Grande Duchy. They had all only sent a fraction of their military forces.

    The allied army¡¯s messenger had arrived at the ¡°fake¡± capital, Sarni City, with an invitation for Duchess Belina to lead a force and participate in the Gabriel Empire¡¯s defense operation. Be had 10,000 mercenaries stationed inside Sarni City that she nned to send to keep up with her appearances.

    ¡°Be, the Beastmen are invading very aggressively this time. We estimate that they have over 500,000 soldiers. I feel like the Empire¡¯s intelligence must be wed! How could they have missed the presence of so many Beastmen?!¡±

    ¡°Eleanor, you¡¯re mistaken. You humans always believed that the Beastmen¡¯s supplies couldn¡¯t sustain more than 200,000 troops. They aren¡¯t wrong this time either; we don¡¯t know how the Beastmen have supplies.¡±

    Sky Demon King Dolores, as the former Demon Race¡¯s princess, understood the thought process behind the human¡¯s decisions. In the first ce, the Beastmen¡¯s reason for invading the Humans was to raid the Human Race¡¯s ¡°Great Granary,¡± the grain-producing region of the Gabriel Empire.

    ¡°This is the Gabriel Empire¡¯s problem; it doesn¡¯t concern the Sarnia Duchy. If those barbaric Beastmen want to attack the Gabriel Empire, then that¡¯s their problem.¡±

    ¡°Right, how many troops do we have in our army, have you done a tally?¡±

    ¡°Lord Demon King, I have a census ready. In the entire Darkness Sacred Region, we have 9.8 million demon troops equipped and ready for battle. By the time the battle starts, we can have over 10 million troops.¡±

    Inside the Chamber of Deliberations, besides the three demon kings, there was also the one of the Origin Demon Princesses, Cornice. This dark blue-haired demon princess was extremely familiar with army logistics and management. When Be had rescued her, she had picked up a treasure from the ground.

    ¡°Princess Cornice, you¡¯re very knowledgeable! Come, sit down with us and talk us through your thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Lord Demon King, this position...¡±

    Princess Cornice hesitated a bit. Be had pointed her to sit in a seat that only Demon Kings were allowed to sit. Be knew what this gesture would mean. To the side, Dolores and Eleanor both gave her encouraging looks.

    ¡°Princess Cornice, this seat is one that many can¡¯t even dream of sitting on. Why are you hesitating?¡±

    ¡°Okay, then... Lord Demon King, I understand.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me Demon King in the future. We¡¯re all equals.¡±

    It was currently midnight in Sarnia Duchy¡¯s ¡°Fake¡± Capital, Sarni City. As always, lights burned brightly within the city. The residents of this city were all refugees of the border wars.

    The city lord of Sarn, as appointed by Duchess Bellina, was Countess Eleanor, also known as the Blood Demon King. Eleanor was originally a respectable Lady of the Human Race; impersonating a Countess was a simple matter.

    Sarni City, under the leadership of Eleanor, had developed from a broken down town of less than a thousand people to a bustling border city of over 80,000, all in little over a month.

    The reason for this swift expansion was the fact that food andbor were not an issue for a demon king. The people living here had alle to ept the presence of demons.

    Humans traveled the opulent streets during the day, while demonse out to walk the nights. These human form demons did not attack humans. These demons wereborers, transporting various goods to the city. After they finished dropping off their goods, they would hurry out back into the night to continue farming; these hard workers didn¡¯t have any time to waste attacking humans!

    The residents of Sarnia Duchy all wore a peculiar ck cross. As long as someone wore one of these crosses, demons would not attack them. In the streets, there were quite a few clever merchants busy helping tally and sort the fruits of the demons¡¯bor.

    In the entire Sarnia Duchy, agricultural production was entirely taken care of by demonicbor. Humans mostly worked as servicemen and merchants.

    In the opulent City Hall, Be rested her hand on a railing while she enjoyed the nightlife of Sarni City. Behind her, with a face full of admiration, was Blood Demon King Eleanor. Be looked delighted with her hard work.

    ¡°Eleanor, you¡¯ve worked hard. You¡¯ve managed this city very well. Even though it¡¯s a fake city, but still... Oh right, have you told them yet? The battle will start here soon!¡±

    ¡°Be, I¡¯ve already issued an announcement in your name. The citizens expressed great willingness to fight for your lordship. No one wanted to escape; if you provided some equipment, then we could have 60,000 battle-ready troops.¡±

    Although demons controlled Sarnia Duchy, the basic welfare and living conditions were superior to other human cities. There were no taxes, and the avability of various goods was plentiful. Anyone who lived here for some time would be a citizen of the Sarnia Duchy.

    On top of the city walls, a blue warning re erupted. In the next instant,rge groups of ck-armored guards had already gathered up next to walls. The people in the streets hurried back into their homes only toe back armed with weapons and headed for the walls as well. No one retreated in fear.

    By the time Be and Eleanor arrived at the walls, the battle was already over. Several tens of ck-clothed corpses were strewn across the wall tops. Each corpse was riddled with spears; the defense force¡¯s ambush had killed them.

    Outside Sarni City roamed countless invisible Departed Spirits. They served as the best sentries at night. If someone wanted tounch a surprise night assault on Sarni City, they would have to sneak past these countless invisible eyes first.

    ¡°Duchess and City Lord, these people were trying to infiltrate the city, but we have already taken care of them.¡±

    ¡°Eh! Good job! Every participating soldier will receive a reward.¡±

    ¡°Many thanks, City Lord.¡±

    Upon lifting the mask of one of the corpses, Be nked. Underneath the mask was the ugly visage of a Beastman! If the Beastmen vanguard had already reached this city, then what happened to the 150,000 troops on the frontline? Were they wiped out?

 Volume 4 Chapter 157: The Great Battle of the Vaughan Plains

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 157: The Great Battle of the Vaughan ins</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    The southern region of the human¡¯s Coristel Continent, on the south border of the nation of swordsmena??the Gabriel Empire, the southern part of the Sarnia Duchy, the military post of the Gabriel Empire¡¯s allied army on the Vaughan ins.

    The camps of the one hundred and fifty thousand human troops spanned across the vast expanse of the Vaughan ins, where gs of various emblems and colors could be seen. These were the gs from the various duchies. Obviously, the g that flew the highest was the one that belonged to the Gabriel Empire.

    Be, Lisha, and Princess Kriss had brought nearly six thousand troops from the Sarnia Duchy¡¯s army and rushed to the allied army¡¯s campsite. As for the other girls, Be let them remain behind in Sarni City. She did not have much faith in the oue of this defensive battle led by the Gabriel Empire.

    The armors worn by these five thousand odd troops were not uniform at all, and they were all dressed differently. They looked more like a ragtag bunch assembled together hastily than a proper army. There was no other way to tell that these soldiers belonged to the Sarnia Duchy if not for the ¡°Lily¡± g being hoisted above their heads.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, your army... they¡¯re all mercenaries whom you¡¯ve employed?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Marshal Krisman, it¡¯s no wonder you¡¯re a Grand Marshal. You¡¯re incredibly astute. This army has been filled by mercenaries that I have paid for. The peasants in my territory are all too terrified, and they refused to participate in the battle! As their Lord, I have no choice but to bear the expense of employing mercenaries!¡±

    Krisman, who was one of the three Grand Marshals of the Gabriel Empire, had a conflicted expression on his face. This group of Grand Dukes and Duchesses from the border were getting increasingly cunning. The higher the rank, the more calcting he or she was. Grand Duke Bellina did not even bother to bring her own troops. Instead, she decided to spend her gold on employing mercenaries to make up the numbers.

    The night before, Be had changed her mind at thest minute. She had been touched by the courage that the residents of Sarni City had shown and had wanted to use them as cannon fodder. However, in the end, she decided not to.

    Be had spotted the oldest son of the Renald family, Leonard. He was supposed to be Princess Kriss¡¯s fiance. After they saw him, Kriss had sidled up to Be¡¯s side, as though she was a small child. Her hands gripped Be¡¯s arm so tightly that her knuckles had turned white.

    The sight of it left a forced smile on Leonard¡¯s face. He felt that there was a vague green glow that hung above his head since Be was also a girl. She was even a Grand Duchess at that, which meant that she was of a higher rank and status than he was. Even if he wanted to, he did not know how to do it as this was the first time he had been cuckolded. To make things worse, the other party was a woman, and he was at a loss at what could be done.

    ¡°Younger sister, have you gotten into an argument with your husband? Now now, don¡¯t be naughty. There¡¯s nothing that cannot be worked out.¡±

    Just as the situation was getting awkward, Princess Kriss¡¯s older brothera??Prince Daniel, first in line to inherit the throne of the Gabriel Empirea??came up to smooth things over. This dashing young prince with short, jet-ck hair, had an arrogant look on his face and barely even looked at Be.

    In Prince Daniel¡¯s heart, nobles like Duchess Bellina who had bought their titles were not even on equal standing with the viscounts who have had their titles officially conferred by the royal family. Be absolutely despised anyone with this ridiculous sense of blood superiority. Therefore, both of them had never seen eye to eye with each other. She ignored the prince and dragged Kriss away.

    Prince Daniel and Princess Kriss had a strained rtionship. She had left with Be soon after and did not greet her brother at all, blowing Prince Daniel and Leonard in the wind.

    ¡°Hold on... wait...¡±

    ¡°Brother-inw... you have to do something about this! That... that Grand Duchess Bellina is holding on to my wife and not letting her go.¡±

    ¡°You do not have to worry about this, brother-inw. I will help you.¡±

    Even though Prince Daniel had agreed to Leonard¡¯s request, he did not dare to do anything to Duchess Bellina for now. The Imperial Union of the various human empires did not have any rules about a girl iming another girl as her own. What Be was doing was not illegal in any way; it meant that he could not take away her title without any rhyme or reason, even as the heir to the throne.

    There was no use of sending an appeal regarding this issue up to the council of the Imperial Union, either. The main bulk of the council was led by the ¡°philosophical powers¡± of the fraternity who had been thwarting any efforts to restrict same-sex rtions. Prince Daniel was aware that he could not afford to offend the immense power that the fraternities had.

    ¡°Be, you have to help me! That guy and I cannot possibly...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kriss. Why don¡¯t you just stay by my side? No matter how powerful your old man is, he would not dare to create trouble in my territory.¡±

    Be was attending Marshal Krisman¡¯s provisional battle conference with Princess Kriss and Princess Lisha. She was the only one who was participating in this battle against the Ogre invasion. None of the male saviors of the Olsylvia Academy hade along. The God Chosen Knight, Scott, and the God Chosen Mage, Adide, had already gone up north to aid in the battles there. Also, the God Chosen Swordsman, Akmans, had left for the eastern region to defend the coastline against the Oceanic race¡¯s invasion.

    It was understandable that most of herrades did not wish to engage in this particr battle. First of all, they probably underestimated the power of the Ogre race. Also, such missions did not give as much credit aspared to the battles against the Demon Race. The only thing that really irked her was that Norris, the Holy Priest of the Radiant Church, kept trying to get the Holy Maidens Susan and Hayley to return to the Radiant Vatican.

    Be had anticipated this and had sent Hayley and Susan to the Darkness Sacred Region right under Scott¡¯s nose. Since she had found out that the Radiant Pope had mysterious ways to control President Maria and the four Holy Maidens, she no longer trusted the Church. Thus Be had automatically ignored the order that the Radiant Church had sent to summon the Holy Maidens back to the Church.

    Be had met many other familiar figures in Marshal Krisman¡¯smander tent. Among them was the lord of the Grand Duchy next to her territory, Duke Brandon. Other than Duke nde, she also met with General Pam, who was here as a military inspector of the Manasvir to determine if more backup was required on this battleground.

    Princess Pam had immediately turned pink after making eye contact with Be. She stood up, walked over to the seat on Be¡¯s right, and sat down. This made Prince Daniel, who had been trying to flirt with her, incredibly awkward. Which hellhole did this Grand Duchess crawl out from? Forget the fact that she had stolen his sister away from her fiance, she had something going on even with the girl he likeda??Princess Pam.

    Princess Kriss sat on Be¡¯s left while Princess Pam was on her right. Princess Lisha was seated diagonally on the left behind Be. It was rather unusual for a Grand Duchess like her to be surrounded by so many princesses. However, as it was wartime, the other lords did not think it was the right time to bring it up.

    ¡°Ahem, everyone, I believe that all of you are aware that the Ogres are closing in on the Gabriel Empire. This allied army will be leading the attack to defeat the ogres here in the Vaughan ins.¡±

    ording to Marshal Krisman¡¯s military strategy, the allied army will be the primary force against the Ogres. Even though the various divisions had been allocated well, Be felt that something was definitely off. Marshal Krisman had been informed that the invading army only consisted of around ten thousand Ogres.

    This was definitely a mistake. Be had sent some of her demonic beings as spies, and they had reported that on the frontline alone, there were at least fifty thousand Ogre troops. This was five times more than the intelligence that Krisman had gotten. She had thought of giving him a fair warning. However, she had kept this information to herself even as the meeting ended.

    There were only around a hundred and fifty thousand human allied troops. If they knew that they were going to be up against fifty thousand Ogre soldiers, they would lose heart even before the battle began. Without the assistance of a Dragon Knight, the humans and Ogres were both at a disadvantage on the ins. At the moment, the human army still had three times the strength of the Ogre army.

    The only Dragon Knight on the allied army¡¯s side was Princess Lisha, but her original steed, the Golden Dragon Princess Laceman, was not suitable to be summoned for such battles. Since a T-Rex steed could not fly, it did not pose any significant threat to the opponent¡¯s army.

    ¡°Princess Pam, Princess Kriss, once the battle begins, could I trouble the both of you to lead thea??¡±

    ¡°No, I will be right with Duchess Bellina. Marshal Krisman, you do not have to take me into consideration.¡±

    ¡°Me too. The rest of you can do as you please.¡±

    Marshal Krisman was getting a headache as Pam and Kriss were refusing to leave the Grand Duchess Bellina¡¯s side. Combat abilities aside, the quality of five thousand mercenaries that she had brought differed significantly as well. Some of these mercenary groups would leave once they realized that the fight was not in their favor. Those who would not abandon their mission were few and far between.

    The battle on the Vaughan Fields between the Gabriel Empire¡¯s allied army and the Ogresmenced precisely at noon. The one hundred and fifty thousand human troops consisted of eighty thousand military regrs from the Gabriel Empire, which would be the central force of the attack. The other support troops from the various Lords would nk and cover the Gabriel Empire¡¯s army on both sides.

    The five thousand mercenaries led by Be were on the right of the empire¡¯s army. She was dressed in a knight¡¯s light armor and was riding a snow-white warhorse. Princess Kriss and Princess Pam each rode a burgundy warhorse directly behind Be while Lisha remained further back.

    The few dragon princesses whom Be had hooked up with before had to return to the dragon valley temporarily. Other than Lisha, the other girls who were knights had rushed up north to aid in the battles, leaving Be with only a couple of Dragon Knights. She fully intended to keep herdies close to her during the campaign, in case things went south, and they needed to leave.

    Tempted by the first batch of soldiers, the Ogres¡¯ vanguard of nearly forty thousand wolf riders charged into the human allied troops¡¯ formation and surrounded them. At Marshal Krisman¡¯smand, the frontline of the battalion, which consisted of the Gabriel Empire¡¯s soldiers, raised their shields and marched forward in unison in an attempt to block the wolf riders.

    The human troops on both wings attacked with their infantry as the first simultaneous wave of attack. Their target was the left and right nks of the Ogres¡¯ wolf riders.

    The first of the wolf riders were quickly blocked by the shield formation that the Gabriel Empire¡¯s troops had set up. Many of them were rebounded off by the force of hitting the shields, sending the ogres off their steeds. Without warning, they were hacked to death by the long swords that the soldiers carried behind the shields.

    At the moment, the human allied army had an advantage due to theirrge numbers and managed to kill thousands of Ogre wolf riders at one go. Be remained unmoved as her employed mercenaries rushed into the battle. Since battle mercenaries were paid by their kill count, they had charged right in to maximize their remuneration.

    ¡°Marshal Krisman, the initial encounter appears to have gone well! You¡¯ve umted so much credit just by eliminating the first thirty thousand. I will report these amazing results to my father during themendation ceremony when I return home.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Prince Daniel. It is an absolute honor to receive such appreciation from you.¡±

    With the apparent upper hand, Prince Daniel looked at the battlefield in front of him with a satisfied grin on his face. Eliminating ogres was an excellent way to umte military credit and was second only to reducing the demon race in battle. However, it was easy to go up against ogres. Firstly, they did not have mages, and secondly, ogres did not own any sizeable military equipment at all. If the humans werecking in military credit, all they had to do was to kill a few more ogres to make up the numbers.

    While Prince Daniel was basking in the relish of his current sess, the tides began to turn on the battlefield. From a distance, huge boulders started to rain down on the troops. The only way that stones this size could be hurled over was by using a giant catapult.

    As the human allied army did not engage many mages, once they were attacked by the boulders, the entire formation fell apart. Many of the human soldiers had been crushed into mush by the rocks before they could even escape.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange. How can the Ogres ownrge scale battle equipment like this?¡±

    Be sat calmly on her horse, staring down at the giant boulders falling from the sky without a hint of fear. Instead, she was rather curious as to how the Ogres had managed to obtain their new battle equipment. In hindsight, considering the capabilities of the Ogres who had tried to assassinate her, Be began to feel like they must have someone powerful supporting them.

    A loud rumble from moving steeds signified the approachingrge numbers. On the other end of the Vaughan ins, more than one hundred thousand ogre wolf riders sped over with vigor and were definitelying to kill. These ogres rushed towards the human allied army like a ck flood.

    ¡°Oh my goodness, where did all these Ogrese from?¡±

    ¡°Quickly, let¡¯s retreat back into the city. We have no advantage here in the ins.¡±

    The human allied army instantly descended into chaos. The first to fall apart were the troops on the left and right who were led here by the Lords. This ragtag group of soldiers was only here to join the ride in hopes of a victory. Now that everything had turned against them, they could not handle the pressure at all.

    Other than the horde of wolf ridersing at them, these riders were nked by werebear warriors that were dressed in heavy armor. This was the first time that the Ogres had appeared in battle with armor, and the allied human troops were terrified at the spectacle. Without the cover of the city walls, the only thing that they could have used as an advantage in their battle against the Ogres were their armor and equipment.

    Marshal Krisman turned solemn. The number of Ogre troops had increased exponentially, and there were at least two hundred thousand of them. Before, the Ogres could never activaterge quantities of fighters like this. In the first ce, they did not have enough food supplies, which meant that they did not have much to spare for their military.

    When Prince Daniel saw that the tides had turned, he escaped with Leonard, his previously gant words forgotten. When the allied troops saw that the members of the royal family had left them here to die, their morale dropped to an all-time low. Many of them fell into despair, abandoned their armor, and attempted to escape.

    Be¡¯s mercenary troops had already been overrun by the wolf riders. Based on their armor made from the skin of beasts, these appeared to be of a much higher level than the cavalry troops who had tried to ambush her.

    The Ogre army seemed to have gotten hold of some information about Be and already knew that she had a Dragon Knight with her. Once they gained the upper hand, the Ogres immediately attacked the troops on her side.

    Be dismounted from her horse to face the oing aggressive horde head-on. She stood proud, like a Valkyrie, and killed every single wolf rider that stood in her way. Attaching her shield on her back, she grabbed a giant sword from Lisha and began to spin on the spot with the sword grasped tightly in her hands.

    Due to her immense strength, the giant sword barely weighed more than a tiny block of wood. She brandished the sword and spun round and round, creating a small Sword Tempest where she stood. Following the movement of the Sword Tempest, the wolf riders in the vicinity were all hacked to death, together with their giant wolf steeds.

    The elite wolf riders had never seen such maniacal methods of fighting where dozens of Ogre soldiers were killed in an instant. Anywhere that Be passed, she left a pile of dismembered Ogre soldiers in her wake. Behind her, Lisha held a human-sized shield in each hand, using the impact force from the shields to crush any wolf riders that tried to get in their way.

    Lisha¡¯s strength was not any less than Be¡¯s, and many Ogre warriors had been sent flying after colliding with her shields. Within moments, Lisha¡¯s shields were already covered in flesh and blood of the Ogres.

    Kriss wielded her Red-ck Twin Swords and like a trained dancer, weaved her way through the wolf riders¡¯ formation. Any wolf rider who was unfortunate enough to be near her had been sliced to pieces. The amount of bloodshed in her vicinity wasparable to the battles that Be and Lisha were currently fighting.

    Under Lisha¡¯s protection, Pam did not have to endure any attacks from the wolf riders. If any of them approached her, they would be blown away by Lisha¡¯s shields. She stared at the three girls in front of her who had unleashed their merciless sides, which would take some getting used to.

    With thebined efforts of Be, Lisha, and Kriss, the thousands of wolf riders who were attacking them had been beaten beyond recovery. However, this would not hold for long. The other sections of the allied army had already been soundly defeated, and the remaining survivors were frantically making their escape.

    Seeing how difficult Be and her party were to handle,rge groups of heavily armored werebears rushed towards them with increased ferocity. Also, as though onmand, the Ogre¡¯s long-range military equipment began to hurlrge boulders in her direction.

    ¡°Lisha, prepare to retreat! Use the secret tunnels to return to Sarni City.¡±

    After ughtering a few wolf riders, Be had already nned to leave as the central position of the allied army had beenpromised. Under the attack of the heavily armored werebears, the formation of Gabriel Empire¡¯s armored troops had instantly disintegrated as many soldiers were cowering in fear at the sight of the menacing werebears who towered over them.

    ¡°I understand. Older sister,e quickly.¡±

    Lisha retrieved a few of the small wooden tubes that Be had given her and threw it towards the Ogre army as though it was a grenade. The wooden containers exploded on impact with the ground, and thick smoke billowed out. As the wolf riders could not see what was happening, they dared not pursue any further. Be and the others made use of the distraction to retreat and make their escape.

    The Gabriel Empire¡¯s allied army camp on the Vaughan ins was engulfed in mes. To prevent the Ogres from getting their hands on the backup stores of food supplies, the retreating Marshal Krisman had ordered for the camp to be set alight.

    Only around fifty thousand defeated soldiers returned to the Gabriel Empire¡¯s border defense line. More than one hundred thousand of theirrades had died in battle on the Vaughan ins. Once Marshal Krisman reached the other side of the empire¡¯s border, he immediately sent out an order to seal it, leaving the life and death of the other duchies nearby to fate. The Gabriel Empire had more problems than they could handle.

    However, the thing that was giving Marshal Krisman a headache was the fact that Princess Kriss had left with Grand Duchess Bellina. It was highly likely that they had left for the Sarnia Duchy. This would spell a ton of trouble for him.

    At most, the Sarnia Duchy only had around fifty thousand troops in its military while the invading Ogre army was at least four times their size. If Princess Kriss were to be taken prisoner by the Ogres, the authority of the Gabriel Empire would be undermined. Other than Princess Kriss, Princess Pam and Princess Lisha had left with the Grand Duchess Bellina as well.

 Volume 4 Chapter 158: The Defeat Of The Allied Forces Of Gabriel Empire

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 158: The Defeat Of The Allied Forces Of Gabriel Empire</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The southern region of the Coristel Continent of the Human Race, the southern border of Gabriel Empire ¨C thend of swordsmen, the southern region of Sarnia Duchy on the Vaughan ins.

    The defeated Human allied forces fled in all directions. Be didn¡¯t care about the army that consisted of five thousand mercenaries whom she had hired. Anyway, they were all cannon fodder.

    It seemed that only the imperial soldiers of Gabriel Empire, tens of thousands of them, could escape. Even if they were defeated, they would retreat, step by step, in an orderly fashion.

    The real cannon fodder troops were the soldiers brought by the various Dukes that were only for the show. Under the pursuit of the Wolf Knights, most of the people died while trying to escape. On top of that, their stronghold had been set on fire by Marshal Krisman, so the deserters who were retreating didn¡¯t even have room for buffer. They were chased and attacked by the Beastmen.

    Be brought Lisha, Kriss, and Pam in the direction of Sarnia Duchy¡¯s ¡°fake capital,¡± Sarni City. Pursuing them was five thousand robust Beastmen Wolf Cavalry.

    Be and Kriss rode a pure white Warhorse in front to lead the way while Lisha and Pam rode a dark Warhorse behind them. A ck and a white figure flew across the ins. Behind them was arge group of Wolf Cavalry that followed them closely.

    Even if Be and herpanions had advanced fighting prowess, the Beastmen were targeting them because they knew that these girls were of senior ranks among the Human Race. If they were captured alive, they could coerce Gabriel Empire or even the Imperial Union.

    Seeing that they were about to escape, several of the leading Wolf Cavalry fished out a few magic scrolls out of nowhere and threw them in their direction. This was instantaneous magic. Several lightning bolts in the shape of snakes hit the ground, electrocuting Be and herpanions¡¯ Warhorses.

    ¡°The Warhorse I spent five golds on is gone just like that? What happened to their morality? Kriss, are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Be. Thank you. You¡¯re okay, too, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m fine. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re heavy. But, can youe down first? From this position, I...¡±

    ¡°When... Meanie. Did you see everything?¡±

    When the Warhorse was about to fall, Be hugged Kriss and rolled off it first. The two fell into the grass in a very ambiguous position; Kriss was sitting on Be in a ¡°Cowgirl¡± posture. Since swordsmen wore short skirts on their lower body, her purple panties were revealed to Be when Kriss assumed this position.

    ¡°No... It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen it before. Kriss, don¡¯t be impulsive. We¡¯ve bathed together. What else can¡¯t we be honest about? Besides, I designed this...¡±

    ¡°Why do you talk so much? Just be quiet, okay?! Besides us, there... ¡°

    Kriss held out her small hand and gently covered Be¡¯s mouth. Her face was red as she looked down at the ground with her head hanging low. Lisha and Pam, who weren¡¯t far off, climbed up from the grass. They had also jumped off their Warhorse in time to escape.

    Since Pam and Lisha were both knights, they knew the essential skill of jumping from their Warhorse to escape. They weren¡¯t in the same embarrassing situation as Be and Kriss. They had jumped andnded separately instead of falling in each other¡¯s embrace.

    Taking advantage of the time that Be and herpanions fell off their Warhorses, the five thousand Wolf Cavalry surrounded them but didn¡¯t attack immediately. Be¡¯s previous fighting prowess had frightened them.

    The Wolf Cavalry hadn¡¯t yet realized that they were now in Sarnia Duchy. Up in the sky, countless strange eyeballs hovered. The size of them was simr to human eyes, but the difference was that behind each eyeball was a pair of small fleshy wings, which allowed the eyeballs to float midair.

    A strange dark cloud float amidst the white clouds that covered the sky. It was the mother of those mysterious eyeballs, and its function was to detect and collect intelligence through the clone eyeballs. Relying on the advantage of a higher altitude, the entire Sarnia Duchy was under the surveince of the Darkness Sacred Region. The news of their encirclement was already known to the demons.

    Be let go of Kriss and got up from the grass. Facing the Beastmen Wolf Cavalry, who surrounded themyer uponyer, she pierced her sword straight into the ground in front of her, and a golden magic summoning array appeared.

    After a burst of golden light, a huge Golden Dragon climbed out of the summoning array. It was about ten meters long and quite different from ordinary Golden Dragons. Its ws were equipped with metal dragon¡¯s ws for strengthening purposes. The attack power of a Golden Dragon itself was already insane. Fitting it with something like this doubled its attack power.

    ¡°There are Dragon Knights among these people? Quickly withdraw... ¡°

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Didn¡¯t the intelligence say that Princess Lisha¡¯s Golden Dragon mount has already...¡±

    The panic-stricken Wolf Cavalry turned their Warhorses to flee. The Golden Dragon waved her ws and swiped the nearest Wolf Cavalry to death as if it were swatting flies. However, that wasn¡¯t all. The Golden Dragon¡¯s tail swung backward and swept away arge number of onlooking Wolf Cavalry.

    ¡°Want to leave? Stay and take your eternal rest here!¡±

    Be threw a blue dragon scale and a white, transparent dragon wing into the sky. After a burst of light, dark blue Sea Demonic Dragon Amybeth and white New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea emerged in the sky from the summoning spell.

    These two were much bigger than Golden Dragon Princess Laceman. Since Sea Demonic Dragon Amybeth was a Chinese Dragon, she was more than 20 meters in length. The size of New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea was harder to estimate. Part of her body was imaginary, simr to a phantom. If the imaginary part were to be included, she was at least 15 meters long.

    The Sea Demonic Dragon forwent the niceties and struck the Beastmen Army on the ground with a cold wind attack. The Wolf Cavalry that had been swept by the cold wind immediately turned into ice sculptures that stood tall on the side. In the blink of an eye, these ice sculptures shattered into pieces and scattered all over the ground. A trace of blood could be seen in the pile of broken ice.

    The New Moon Demonic Dragon used magic attack as well. Although she could fight in closebat, she could kill faster with magic. A colorful magic array that had appeared before emerged behind the New Moon Demonic Dragon. Magic attacks of various attributes shot out from the magic array towards the ground. The Wolf Cavalry were either killed by lightning or charred by fireballs.

    Under the joint attack of the three dragons, the five thousand Wolf Cavalry instantly became vulnerable. Not long after the encounter battle began, more than a thousand Wolf Cavalry had already died from the attack of the dragons. Since they were in the territory of Sarnia Duchy, Sea Demonic Dragon Amybeth and New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea didn¡¯t go all out and only used ordinary attacks.

    Be was distressed for her territory and had asked them to exercise restraint as much as possible before summoning them. Their best killing moves would be too destructive to thend when used. If the cold wind attack of Sea Demonic Dragon Amybeth were released in its most advanced form, ces, where the cold wind passed through, would be frozen soil in which nothing would grow for ten years.

    ¡°Be, why do you have three dragon mounts? Dragon Knights can only have one, right?!¡±

    ¡°Pam, the other two are pets. Don¡¯t look at me with such adoration! If you want to know the details,e to my room tonight, and I¡¯ll tell you everything.¡±

    ¡°Are... are you thinking of those bad things again? I won¡¯t... What time tonight? Tell me!¡±

    Pam felt much at ease. With the help of the three dragons, the five thousand-odd Wolf Cavalry were as good as paper mache. By visual assessment alone, the two strange-looking dragons that appearedter were a few levels superior to the Golden Dragon fighting on the ground.

    After leaving more than two thousand corpses of theirpanions, the Wolf Cavalry retreated along the way they came. They wanted to bring this information back to the Beastmen stronghold, but it was toote. While they were fleeing, arge Demon Army had already gathered. They arrived here to fight an ambush following the information from the ¡°Demonic Eye¡± in the sky.

    More than three thousand Wolf Cavalry stopped midway. In front of them was arge, strengthened Skeleton Army. These skeletons were elite forces. Their bodies were equipped with a pure white heavy armor made out of bones. They were carrying a bone shield, that was as tall as a man, covered in dense thorns. In the hollow eye sockets of their skulls, two dark blue ghost mes were burning.

    More than ten thousand skeleton soldiers set up a phnx just like the one done by the Gabriel Empire¡¯s troops before. Facing the Wolf Cavalry, the skeletons charged at them while the skeletons in the back of the phnx threw out the bone spears in their hands as if they were throwing javelins.

    The light leather armor of the Wolf Cavalry couldn¡¯t defend against this kind of attack. Hundreds of Wolf Cavalry were killed on the spot by the bone spears. Facing the charge of tens of thousands of massive infantry skeletons, these brave Beastmen lost the courage to rush forward to attack the skeleton army.

    Soon after, the three thousand Wolf Cavalry were engulfed by the ¡°sea of white¡± ¨C tens of thousands of skeletons. It took them less than an hour to obliterate the Wolf Cavalry. Be didn¡¯t care whether the deserters were dead or not. She believed that her subordinates wouldn¡¯t let her down.

    Be, Pam, Lisha, and Kriss flew back to Sarni City on Golden Dragon Princess Laceman. Sea Demonic Dragon Amybeth and New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea returned to New Moon Ind through the transfer array to resume their surveince mission. ording to theirtest surveince, Ocean Demon King Victoria¡¯s subordinates and Dulles Isle, which was under the rule of Siren King McMin, currently showed a lot of movement. God knows what major move they were nning to make.

    The southern region of the Coristel Continent of the Human Race, the southern border of Gabriel Empire ¨C thend of swordsmen, the ¡°fake capital¡± of Sarnia Duchy, Sarni City.

    It was already some time since the defeat of the Human allied forces. Many duchies along the border had already seen mass desertion. News of their defeat hadn¡¯t reached Gabriel Empire because Marshal Krisman¡¯s information from the border had been blocked.

    The duchies along the border were aware of this, causing panic and unrest to spread throughout the border area. At night, Sarni City was still as stable as a mountain. Above the city walls, heavily armed soldiers were waiting in fullbat readiness. There were cannons ced at each interval along the city walls.

    There wasn¡¯t any sign of desertion here. The civilian army in the city who could fight had already donned their armor, ready for battle. There were manyrge granaries in Sarni City and grain warehouses both on the ground and underground. The umted supplies were enough for more than 60,000 soldiers to consume for several years. On top of that, they had an underground water source and was not afraid of being besieged.

    They had employed a sub-unit defenseyout for the walls of Sarni City and built three walls to protect the city from the inside out. The three walls had a high to a low arrangement. The inner wall, middle wall, and the outer wall were nine meters, six meters, and three meters tall, respectively. Even if the front wall were to fall, the guards could still upy the most towering wall to suppress the attacking enemy.

    Besides, two parallel moats had been dug outside the walls of Sarni City, forming a circle around the city. Inside the moat, many traps had been set. At the edge of the innermost wall, many turrets as high as eleven meters had been built. Inside each turret, a super cannon was installed.

    The caliber of these super cannons was twice asrge as the ones on the outer wall. These cannons basically could only be operated by demons and were beyond human control. Thus, the turrets were filled with demons, while Sarnia guards stayed out of them.

    Sarni City was surrounded by t terrain. Trees that were capable of concealing anyone had been cut down. Sarni City was quiet and peaceful under the faint moonlight. The Beastmen lost more than five thousand Wolf Cavalry, and the skeletons had cleared their corpses.

    The Demon Army was mainly concentrated in the Darkness Sacred Region in the back of Sarni City. There weren¡¯t many demon troops stationed here, so it was mostly left to the sixty thousand guards of Sarni City. The Demon Army was responsible for providing defense assistance as well as investigation and intelligence support.

    The center of Sarni City, the fake capital of Sarnia Duchy, the grand residence of Duchess Bellina, the grand duchess¡¯ luxurious lounge.

    The Duchess Bellina¡¯s residence was built in the central area of Sarni City. It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to say that this grand residence, which covered an area equivalent to one-fifth of Sarni City, was like a pce. The guards in Bellina¡¯s magnificent residence were divided into two groups ¨C inner and outer guards. The outer guards were human soldiers while the guards in the mansion consisted of all sorts of demons, mainly subus personal maids, ghost servants, and demon guards.

    Be was rxing in an opulent bath. During the day, she had killed hundreds of Wolf Cavalry with her de. Her body was stained with the blood of many Beastmen. President Britney and President Ivy sat on Be¡¯s right and left, respectively, waiting on her. They weren¡¯t from a noble family and didn¡¯t have anything to do on vacation, so they followed Be to Sarnia Duchy.

    Of course, Be¡¯s hands were being naughty. She secured Britney and Ivy on her left and right, then reached out to y with their breasts. Britney and Ivy obediently allowed Be to continue with her mischief, not resisting at all. This wasn¡¯t a problem since they had already slept with Be!

    ¡°Britney, you¡¯ve grown again! Your size... ¡°

    ¡°Be... Don¡¯t say anything. I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    ¡°Ivy, you also seem to have.....¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you meanie, if you speak nonsense again. I¡¯ll... Stop, they¡¯re still... I was wrong... Help me, ine... Help.¡±

    Be turned around, pressed President Ivy on the edge of the bath, and French kissed her for a bit. Ivy was left so dazed and confused by her kiss that she could no longer keep the image of a proud Student Union president. When Be leaned forward for another kiss, Ivy took the initiative to part her charming lips so that Be could better ¡°invade¡± her.

    ine was also in the bath. With a flushed face, she watched as Be and Ivy¡¯s snow-white, alluring bodies entangled. The view made her a little thirsty. Be¡¯s methods of bullying girls had be more and more skillful. Before long, President Ivy, an assassin, revealed all sorts of seductive expressions under Be¡¯s bullying.

    Be was not satisfied with only one girl. After President Ivy copsed weakly, Be pulled Britney and ine, who were watching the show, and pinned them with her body as she did with President Ivy, starting a new round of ¡°madness.¡±

    ¡°Be... you¡¯re really... Lisha said that you bathe separately from them. This time, I thought that you would behave. I didn¡¯t expect you... ¡°

    ¡°Eleanor, you¡¯re here. Don¡¯t just stand there. Come join us!¡±

    Blood Demon King Eleanor came in to see if there were any anomalies after she realized that Be had taken too long in the lounge. But as soon as she came in, she saw such an ambiguous scene. Be was holding ine in her arms and kissing her on the bed. President Ivy and President Britney were sleeping beside her, their faces flushed.

    Several girls were lying naked on the bed. ine, Britney, and Ivy were covered in hickeys and scratches. From a nce, it was apparent that they had just experienced something ¡°crazy.¡± After another deep kiss, Ivy passed out with a blush.

    Be covered the three girls with soft silk quilts, then walked to the bath where Eleanor was waiting for her. Although she still looked like a human, Eleanor was already a Demon King. Her physical stamina was beyond ine and the other human girls. If it were her and Be, they would probably fool around until the early hours of the morning.

    ¡°Eleanor, it¡¯s been hard on you this whole time when I wasn¡¯t around. It¡¯s all thanks to you and Dolores! Let me give you a shoulder massage!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. You¡¯ve given us everything. Even our bodies belong to you. You don¡¯t have to... Mhmm, Be. In the academy, you must have found a lot of...¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough... Eleanor, let¡¯s not discuss this now. You didn¡¯te to me to ask me about this, did you?!¡±

    ¡°Mhmm, something came up. The Beastmen Army has already arrived and is currently fighting the guards!¡±

    While Be and her girlfriends were enjoying their sweet time, the Beastmen vanguard troops had arrived near Sarni City. There weren¡¯t anyrge trees to provide cover or conceal them, and the Departed Spirits wandering around Sarni City had tipped them off in time. Because of this, the guards of Sarnia Duchy found traces of the Beastmen in advance and managed to gain the upper hand.

 Volume 4 Chapter 159: The Offensive and Defensive Battle of the Sarnia Duchyâ€™s Capital

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 159: The Offensive and Defensive Battle of the Sarnia Duchy¡¯s Capital</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    The southern region of the human¡¯s Coristel Continent, the Gabriel Empire, also known as the nation of swordsmen, Sarnia Duchy¡¯s ¡°fake capital¡±a??Sarni City.

    A thunderous sound of a cannon going off rang throughout the city, breaking the peaceful silence of the night. The cannons on the city walls seemed to have the ability to see and had fired directly into the midst of the oing Beastmen troops withser uracy. Every time the cannons were fired, there was bloodshed left in their wake.

    This attack on Sarni City was led by the oldest son of the head Wolfman, Harrington. With nearly one hundred and thirty thousand wolfmen warriors, they were prepared to infiltrate and attack the Sarnia Duchyte at night. After knowing that the capital of the Sarnia Duchy, Sarni City, was built right at the edge of the border, Harrington was ecstatic. It fully intended to take over the Sarnia Duchy in one fell swoop.

    However, in reality, it was not that easy. Before they could establish a stronghold, the Wolfmen had been suppressed by the fire that had been sent their way by the Sarnian guards. They had nowhere to seek cover on the nds, and the Wolfmen quickly became live targets. Before they could react, many of the Wolf Knights had been killed by the explosions.

    ¡°Where are the catapults? What in the world is the siege equipment team doing? I order you all to destroy the city walls as quickly as possible...¡±

    Harrington turned to look at the catapult team, who was still scrambling to assemble therger sized equipment. An ear-piercing boom, which came from superrge cannons being fired, rang from the artillery buildings along the city walls.

    The power and range of the superrge cannons far surpassed the regr ones. Following a few sharp booms, shots were fired from the gun turrets and were aimed directly at the Beastmen army¡¯s catapults. The pir of fire that came out of the superrge cannons could be seen even from a distance away.

    Before the Wolfmen¡¯s catapult team could initiate their attack, they were buried by the Sarnian guard¡¯s fire. Even though the cannons¡¯ range was not as extensive as the catapults, the limit of these super cannons was only a few meters short. Following the ghosts¡¯ instructions, the super cannons initiated their attack on the catapults, and the catapult camp was razed to the ground.

    ¡°Everyone, retreat... We shall wait for the main army to arrive before we make our next move.¡±

    Harrington, themander in chief of the Wolfmen army, had no choice but to give the retreat order. That night, the Sarnian guards used their artillery advantage to take down the advancing Wolfmen army. More than three thousand troops from the wolfmen strike team were killed. Overnight, the Sarnia Duchy had be the first among the human empires and nations that managed to push back the menacing the Beastmen army. As the sun rose the next day, the perimeter of Sarni City was littered with the dismembered bodies of the Wolfmen army.

    Be, the actual conqueror of the Sarnia Duchy, only emerged from her bed the next morning. Lounging on the bed with her was President Ivy, who had been taken by Be the night before, as well as President Britney and Swordswoman Elena. Princess Pam, who had arrived in the middle of the night with crucial military intelligence, was in bed with Be too.

    However, among the throes of ecstasy, Be did not give a hoot about military intelligence. Instead, she pinned Pam on the bed, tore her clothes off, and began to shower her with kisses all over her body. Pam knew that it was useless to resist and weed Be¡¯s advances with open arms. She entirely gave in to Be¡¯s affections without even realizing that there otherpanions on the bed.

    The next morning, Pam felt a little embarrassed when she saw who the other girls were. After all, she was the princess of the Manasvir Empire. It would be disastrous if her secret rtionship were to be exposed.

    ¡°Pam, rx. You can stay here without worries! Don¡¯t be afraid; youdies are all my... friends! Also,st night, you were...¡±

    ¡°Be, what kind of a friend are you? Initially, I really treated you as a friend. However, you...¡±

    Be held on to Pam, who was trying to get up, forcing her to continue lying down on the bed. Since Lisha and Kriss had managed to rush over to the city walls to oversee the battle, not long after it began, Be did not bother to head there as well. Anyway, Noreya, ine, and Ariel would be arriving from the Darkness Sacred Region sometime that day.

    Be had no choice but to take a rain check on ¡°making merry¡± with President Britney and the other girls. She had not had a chance to truly ¡°sleep¡± with Ariel and the others yet. However, once Be thoroughly conquered them, it would make things so much easier.

    ¡°Pam, be good and stay here. You will not go anywhere else, do you understand?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I understand, you big bully. You¡¯ve already taken... my clothes and hid them from me. Where else can I go? How annoying.¡±

    In the Lords¡¯ Chamber of Deliberation of the Sarnia Duchy¡¯s ¡°fake capital¡±, Sarni City, Be met the Blood Demon King Eleanor who had taken advantage of the chaos the night before and ran away.

    Eleanor looked at Bea??wide-eyed and innocent. She refused to bring up the matter of her running away the previous night. The reason why she did not join in the ¡°wild revelry¡± was not that she did not want to; Rather, since the Lord-in-Command was otherwise engaged, the City Lord should be around during the battle. If not, it would be awful for the troops¡¯ morale.

    Noreya, Ariel, and ine had already arrived and were waiting for Be. With the addition of Kriss and Lisha, all of Be¡¯s dorm mates had finally gathered together.

    It was likely that they had spoken with the Blood Demon King Eleanor. When Be walked into the room, the girls were sitting around her and seemed to be engaging in some intimate girl talk as though they were close friends. Thinking of their current status as Demon Kings and warriors, Be was rather moved by how the universe worked in the most unexpected ways.

    ¡°Be, I think that we might be in a bit of trouble this time. Other than your Sarnia Duchy, the other Duchies along the border have already been razed to the ground by the Beastmen. Even the Grande Duchy nearby has already fallen.¡±

    ¡°Be, do you want to activate the army from the Darkness Sacred Region? This time, there are over a million Beastmen troops. It¡¯s only a matter of time before they¡¯ll surround this city.¡±

    ording to the information that Ariel and the others had gathered from outside the city, the various duchies along the human borders had been beaten down by the Beastmen army overnight. No one knew where the beastmen had managed to obtain thoserge-scale siege equipment. The other duchies had no way to defend their territory against those catapults.

    The beastmen were caught by surprise when the Sarnia Duchy had unleashed a new type of cannon on them. Those new cannons were different from the magic-guided cannons that the human empires had used before. As it required a demonic being¡¯s demonic core as the activating ingredient for those cannons, it was extremely costly even to fire a single shot. Therefore, human empires would never use this particr trump card unless absolutely necessary.

    These cannons, however, did not have this issue at all. Since the human empires in this Other World had not invented cannons yet, the cost to manufacture and purchase cannonballs were peanutspared to the magic-guided cannons. A single projectile was equivalent to the expense of more than a hundred cannonballs.

    The Grande Duchy next to Be¡¯s Sarnia Duchy had already fallen in battle. Under the cover of his subordinates who protected Duke Brandon with their lives, he managed to escape the carnage sessfully and had made his way back to the Gabriel Empire. The Beastmen army was now assembling and making their way towards the Sarnia Duchy, signaling the fact that an impending battle was soon upon them.

    ¡°They will never be able to take this ce down. I fully intend to bring the entire Beastmen army down right here. Once they tire themselves out, we will retaliate with our army in full force.¡±

    Be¡¯s final decision was to defend Sarni City to death and wait for their opportunity to fight back against the Beastmen army. Lisha and the others supported her and were all extremely confident in fighting this battle.

    At noon, the Sarnian guards initiated another round of attacks using their cannons. Fortunately, the demonic beings in the sky had already gotten their instructions to get into formation in time.

    Before the Beastmen army could even approach the vicinity of Sarni Duchy, they were attacked by cannon fire. Many of them died with their bodies contorted in strange positions as they had been blown up right on the path.

    Be was dressed in a suit of silver knights¡¯ armor and had a golden sword attached at her hip, representing her status as a grand duchess. Her arms were crossed in front of her chest, and she took an awe-inspiring stance on top of the outer walls.

    Lisha was standing right beside Be. As a Dragon Knight, her presence would cause her opponents to feel extremely threatened. In a defensive battle to protect their territory, a flying dragon steed would not be able to unleash its full potential, and thus, Be did not include the Golden Dragon Princess Laceman this time.

    The Blood Demon King Eleanor and the assassin Noreya were stationed along the inner walls while Kriss, Ariel, and ine stood guard at the intermediary wall.

    To maintain secrecy, Noreya, ine, and Ariel had put on silver masks to hide their lovely faces, which were beautiful enough to overthrow an empire. They chose to reveal their most genuine faces only to those whom they trusted.

    At the sight of the girls standing their ground, the guards on the city walls were filled with awe and respect as they were all incrediblyposed, showing no hints of nervousness at all. It did not seem like these girls were newbies on a battlefield.

    The Beastmen army that was about to invade the southern region of the Gabriel Empire consisted of more than a million troops, which had been split into four different battalions. The first to advance towards the Sarnia Duchy was the cavalry of about two hundred and fifty thousand that mostly consisted of Wolfmen.

    Themander-in-chief of the Beastmen battalion, Harrington, approached the artillery-heavy Sarnia Duchy with trepidation in his heart. He had mistaken the cannons that the Sarnia Duchy was using for fire type magic-guided cannons.

    Hundreds of what seemed to be magic guided cannons were regrly being fired at them. This financial capability was far beyond what the Manasvir Empire could ever afford, let alone a small nation like the Sarni Duchy. It must be noted that the Manasvir Empire was the richest of all human empires.

    ¡°Men, request for backup. Let¡¯s just hope that the Sarnia Duchy is as rich as what had been reported to us. I heard that this small nation is many times richer than the Grande Duchy.¡±

    Be, who was on top of the outer walls and overseeing the battle, realized something amiss. She observed that when the cannonballs hit the area above their target, it had all been blocked by a dark ck magical barrier. This time, none of the Wolf Riders had been harmed by the attack. Under the protection of this magical defense barrier, more than ten thousand wolf rider troops began their assault on Sarni City¡¯s walls.

    There were many ck-d individuals who apanied the Wolfmen strike team in their attack. They must have been the ones who were behind this hindrance of a dark magical barrier.

    ¡°The Beastmen know magic? This situation... I see. I finally understand how did that experienced old fox, Brandon, managed to lose the battle.¡±

    ¡°Older Sister, be careful!¡±

    Taking advantage of Be¡¯s surprise, a few Lightning Chainsa??a highly aggressive lightning type toola??shot towards her from within the Beastmen army with astonishing uracy.

    In a sh, Lisha was in front of Be. She grabbed onto arge chunk of the Lightning Chain with both hands and gave it a sharp tug. Immediately, the mysterious person, on the other end, was pulled right on top of the wall.

    Almost like ying shot-put, Lisha swung the mysterious person all the way onto the intermediary wall and began a special ¡°aerial ry¡± with the Swordswoman Kriss. She wielded her twin swords with ease and shed them a dozen times in the air. In an instant, that mysterious person was sliced into a dozen pieces and tumbled to the ground.

    The entire process barely even took a minute. The level of chemistry between them was absolutely breathtaking. When Be realized what was going on, she reached out and gently caressed Lisha¡¯s head, expressing her gratitude and affirmation. She turned to look at the pile of body parts on the ground with a solemn expression.

    ¡°Men, burn these things... quickly!¡±

    Even though the soldiers had no idea why this beautiful maiden of a grand duchess would suddenly act out of character and lose herposure, they still obeyed her orders and set the bodies on fire. However, upon being set alight, those dismembered body parts seemed to be alive and twitched violently before finally falling still.

    After the body parts had been destroyed by the mes, they did not turn into ashes or carbide at all. Instead, they dissolved into a strange ck liquid, which gave off an awful smell. Many of the soldiers who had carried out the orders were scared stiff by what they had seen. A few of them were so disgusted at the sight that they threw up on the spot.

    As expected, those were Dark Humans. These were the same group of people who had tried to create trouble by abducting Princess Pam. Fortunately, Be had managed to stop them in time. She could never understand what went on in the minds of the rich. Why would they even sponsor a magical tool as valuable as the Lightning Chains? A single chain could cost upwards of fifty gold coins.

    The situation on the battlefield began to turn against the Sarnian guards. If the opponents had mages on their side, it would spell trouble for the Sarnia Duchy. The power of the cannons would be quickly diminished. The worst thing was that the opponent¡¯s magical barrier had already managed to withstand the shots that were being fired from the superrge cannons.

    Before long, the beastmen catapult team managed to set up camp and began to hurlrge boulders towards the city walls. As the rocks crashed into the walls surrounding Sarni City, it was quickly followed by all sorts of fire, thunder, and wind type magical attacks.

    The entire scene quickly descended into chaos. However, in the face of such terrifying attacks, the troops from the Sarnia Duchy remained unfazed. This was the final ce that genuinely belonged to them; it was home, and they would protect it no matter what. As they were refugees from other duchies who had been chased out of their homes, they had bet everything on this final ce.

    None of the troops abandoned their posts as they had every intention of fighting to the death. Ariel¡¯s defensive magic was activated in the nick of time and had shielded the troops from the oing onught of boulders and magical attacks.

    Puppet Master ine had also summoned dozens of puppet necromancers to support Ariel in her magical defensive measures and helped to block the first wave of attacks.

    Making full use of the window between attacks, more puppet necromancers were summoned to the battle. This batch consisting of high-level puppets were created from corpses. When they were alive, they had been mages. Even though such creatures were incapable of any form of powerful offensive magic, they still remained useful in mid-level magic, such as creating a defensive barrier.

    Thousands of magical puppets that were under ine¡¯s control had quickly been evenly spread out amongst the three city walls. Working together with Ariel, theyunched a five to sixyer magical defensive barrier and covered the area above Sarni City. The Beastmen army¡¯s catapult strike team and their magical support attacks were now being blocked by the magical barrier. Since they were unable to kill or harm any of the Sarnian guards, the battle situation quickly evened out.

    Many of the Beastmen Wolf Riders began an attempt to cross the two protective moats around Sarni City forcibly. The water within the moats had been frozen by the Dark Mages using their ice-type magic. The Wolfmen archers who were among the Wolf Riders whipped out their strong bows and began to shoot arrows towards the outer city walls.

    The current attacks by the Beastmen had defied all expectations and were nothing like the information that Be had gathered before. The strong bows were much moreplicated to manufacture than a regr bow. The range and power of the arrows being shot were definitely sufficient to shoot down any of the guards on the wall. Since the cannons were designed to be in fixed positions, they could not be moved easily. This meant that the cannons were not angled to reach the Beastmen army that was right at the foot of the city walls.

    In the blink of an eye, the outer wall¡¯s point of defense that Be and Lisha were in charge of was suppressed by the sheer number of Beastmen arrows that were raining down on them. Countless Wolfmen were already setting up their clouddders in preparation to ascend the wall and begin their attack. Once they made it onto the outer walls, there was no way that the guards on the intermediary and inner walls could be sent as a backup as the allies had to be taken into consideration as well.

    ¡°The external support and equipment that these Beastmen have are way too ridiculous. Men, bring up the firearms. I refuse to believe that the Beastmen would be wealthy enough to be able to supply heavy armor to every single soldier. I will admit defeat if I do not manage to pierce their defenses.¡±

    Arge group of civilian soldiers quickly appeared on both ends of the city wall, carrying firearms. Be was inspired by the design of the early guns on Earth and had recreated it over here. There were two types of firearms: the arquebus and the copper muskets. Even though both guns could only fire a single shot at a time, the arquebus was a long-range weapon while the copper musket made up for its shorter range with power. Since the distance was a little short for the arquebus, the difference in power was simr to a rifle and a shotgun.

    The soldiers guarding the intermediary wall used the arquebus while the copper muskets were being primarily used by the guards on the outer walls. Although these soldiers were assembled at thest minute and did not have any training, the firearms were much morefortable to pick up instinctively,pared to a set of bow and arrows. Even a child would be able to get at least one headshot out of more than one hundred thousand troops.

    A nearby guard handed Be an intricately made handheld copper musket, which looked simr to the ones that pirate captains used in old movies. Using the space between the gaps on the city walls as cover, Be reached out with her firearm and took out a Wolf Rider in the distance with a single shot.

    The unfortunate Wolf Rider died immediately from a gunshot wound to the chest. One could say that it had died honorably as the first-ever soldier in this Other World to die at the hands of a new type of firearm. Following Be¡¯s lead, the other guards on the wall began to fire at their opponents. Staring down the pitch-dark barrels of the Sarnian guards¡¯ guns, the Wolf Riders were at aplete loss.

    Bang! Bang! Bang! The sounds of gunfire spread throughout the battlefield, and countless ¡°fire serpents¡± shot out from both the outer and intermediary walls, forcing the Wolfmen archers to retreat. As the Wolfmen¡¯s protective equipment were all made from animal skins, it was practically useless against the firearm attacks. Within moments, thousands of Wolf Riders were shot to death.

    The Dark Mages working together with the Beastmen were engaged with Sarni City¡¯s resident mage, Ariel, in a battle of magic. Since the boundaries of their defensive barrier could only reach the outer moat, there was nothing theirrades could do for those Wolf Knights that were attempting to cross the moats. They could only watch helplessly as the Wolf Knights were reduced to cannon fodder and were destroyed by the firearms.

    The Wolf Knights that were crossing the ice-cold moats were killed immediately under gunfire. Countless Wolfmen archers that came along were also shot by the firearms without mercy. Behind each soldier carrying a gun, there were a few ghosts that were replenishing the gunpowder with every shot.

    Regardless of which type of firearm that the gunmen were holding, each of them would have three guns, ready to be used. Without skipping a beat, after each shot, the ghosts behind them would immediately hand them a freshly reloaded gun and replenish the gunpowder in the previous one. The entire process moved seamlessly like gears in a machine.

    Even though the power of the firearms was not reduced in the Other World, it could only be used to take advantage of those that only made use of animal skins as defense equipment. For instance, the suits of armor that the human knights used, like high-level knights, Holy Knights, and even Dragon Knights, could not be prated by the firearms. They were especially useless against Dragon Knights, even super cannons were unable to cause significant damage to their defensive armor.

    Despite the fact that the Mechanical Creator Andrea could replicate any modern guns from Earth, for now, Be did not intend to replicate and manufacture weapons and machinery that were more sophisticated. If those guns were too powerful, the civilian soldiers would not be able to handle it. This would lead to far too many uncertain variables, and Be was not willing to take the risk.

 Volume 4 Chapter 160: Infiltrating the Fallen Capital of the Grande Duchy

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 160: Infiltrating the Fallen Capital of the Grande Duchy</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    Sarnia Duchy¡¯s ¡°Fake Capital¡± Sarni City¡¯s moat, Sarnia Duchy¡¯s 60,000 strong defense force, had repelled the Beastmen¡¯s attacking army of 250,000 with the use of firearms and the advantageous terrain provided by the city walls.

    After losing thousands ofrge bodies, the Wolfmen decided to retreat temporarily. Afterward, 250,000 Beastmen soldiers surrounded Sarni City to siege the city. Their leader, Commander Harrington, had dispatched a force of 30,000 troops to go around Sarni City and invade deeper into the territory of Sarnia Duchy to copse the agricultural backbone of the city.

    After the troop had barely passed Sarni City, they had disappeared into the misty cemetery behind the city. They had been massacred by the 300,000 zombies that had surrounded them in the graveyard; there wasn¡¯t a single survivor.

    Over 200,000 Beastmen troops were left, they hadunched several surprise attacks against Sarni City over the next three days, but they all failed. Wolfmen corpses were piled high around the city¡¯s moat. Even after losing over 10,000 troops, the Beastmen army had been unable to take even half a step onto the city walls.

    In Duchess Bellina¡¯s manor, Be was currently discussing strategy with her roommates. The continuous sound of cannon fire roaring from the walls had already be a steady backdrop to their activities. Ivy and Ignaz were also present. Due to theirck of military knowledge, besides Pam, the other three girls decided to serve as quiet listeners.

    ¡°It¡¯s already been three days, yet those Beastmen still haven¡¯t calmed down! Why hasn¡¯t my royal father sent reinforcements?¡±

    ¡°Kriss, your old man would be more than happy if all us duchies were to fall! That way, he can politely reim thend that he has given out.¡±

    Not only Kriss but also Princess Pam found it very strange that her royal father hadn¡¯t sent reinforcements to the Gabriel Empire. The Manasvir Empire should have had plenty of troops to spare!

    As for Sarnia Duchy¡¯s stalwart defense of the southern border, the Gabriel Empire had been the first to know about the situation. After a round of rough calction, the Emperor had personally promised Be that as long as she could hold out, then he would give her an even greater title.

    This deration had already been delivered to Be¡¯s own hands by a Lion Eagle Knight. After ncing at it, she had thrown it straight into the trash. This old scoundrel had even tried to get her to send Princesses Pam, Kriss, and Lisha to the backlines. Be had immediately expelled the knight after reading it.

    What nonsense was ¡°It¡¯s safer in the backlines; if Princess Pam were to suffer an ident, then it would be hard to exin to the Manasvir Empire?¡±

    It wasplete nonsense. Be was confident that nowhere was safer than to be with her. This old scoundrel, his imperial mandate was written full of flowery prose that spanned severalrge pages, yet there wasn¡¯t a single word about ns of reinforcements or a counterattack. Did he think that Be was a child that he could fool at will?

    Be had thrown out this mandate because she was waiting for the Gabriel Empire to quote an even greater reward. Sarni City was located at the perfect location, blocking ess to the most optimal path for the Beastmen armies to invade the Gabriel Empire. There was no way the Beastmen could go around the city and leave a hostile force of 60,000 soldiers at their backs.

    To Be¡¯s understanding, Pam and Kriss wouldn¡¯t be able to refute such a request with ease. Their family¡¯s royal father¡¯s disposition, they knew better than even Be. Presently, Sarnia¡¯s defense army¡¯s morale was soaring. With the aid of their new firearms, these people, who had initially been refugees escaping from the invading Beastmen, had transformed into a proud militia.

    ¡°Be, those new firearms, can they...¡±

    ¡°No! Princess Pam, this technology is not for sale. Also, you have a somewhat idealistic view of these firearms.¡±

    Be rejected Pam¡¯s request. Arquebuses and copper guns were not modern firearm technology. Manually reloading firearms was an extremely time-consuming process. The fact that they were able to have such an impressive showing here in Sarni City was because many Death Ghosts were aiding in the reloading process. The gunmen would be able to fire as if they had ¡°unlimited¡± ammunition due to the Death Ghosts reloading for them.

    ording to aerial scouting reports from the demons, the Beastmen Race¡¯s other three armies were converging on Sarni City. There would be almost 1 million enemy Beastmen surrounding Sarni City soon.

    Sarni City¡¯s gunpowder and ammunition production continued every day; there was almost currently enough for over two months of continuous use. Be had no fear of the Beastmen. Let alone one million, even if the entire Beastmen Race came out, she had the confidence ofsting until the end.

    However, only defending was not an option. Be suspected that the Beastmen and the Dark Humans had more cards up their sleeves. Under Be¡¯s orders, tens of millions of demons were gathering in the Darkness Sacred Region. The counterattack against the Beastmen and the Dark Humans would happen soon.

    ¡°Be, is there anything I can do to help! These past couple of days, I¡¯ve been rather useless; I feel awkward...¡±

    After the meeting concluded, Be had just arrived at the Lord¡¯s Mansion¡¯s observation deck and was about to enjoy the night scenery. Suddenly, Noreya had appeared and begged to help. Be, seeing Noreya holding onto her hand like a little girl, almost smirked. However, she managed to keep it in due to her fear of being ¡°backstabbed.¡±

    ¡°What are youughing at... Be, it¡¯s your fault anyway, not letting me move out.¡±

    Perhaps it was due to realizing that her current actions were a bit too sweet and loving as if she were acting like a little girl holding her lover¡¯s hand, Noreya withdrew her small hand and red at Be. She had initially wanted to sneak out and assassinate the enemy army¡¯smander, but Be stopped her.

    In these types ofrge scale defense battles, assassins were waterboys. Besides assassinating the high-ranking officers of the enemy camp, there wasn¡¯t much else for them to do. These couple of days, Noreya had only been able to sit atop the inner walls and try out her firearm abilities with an arquebus; she didn¡¯t have much fun.

    ¡°Baby, that¡¯s because I cherish you! Noreya, I know that you are powerful, but I have my ns for assassination. Will you listen to me?

    ¡°Who... Who¡¯s your baby... Fine, I understand. If you have an assassination mission, you better tell me first! Compared to President Ivy and L, my capabilities are much higher.¡±

    Words covered with honey have always been effective against girls, and even the cold and proud Noreya was unable to withstand Be¡¯s coaxing words. Noreya disappeared with a bright red face; she must have entered the assassin¡¯s stealth state.

    There were Dark Human mages in the Beastmen army, and they might have had anti-assassin measures in ce. If Noreya were to be captured or killed, then Be would be regretful. Instead, she thought of a new strategy to attack the Beastmen.

    ¡°Lady Be, Lady Dolores has already finished adjusting the big guy. She¡¯s just waiting for you to point out the target.¡±

    ¡°Excellent. Return and tell her that we will test it tonight. Also, tell someone to drive the device over here. I¡¯ll be performing secret maneuvers tonight.¡±

    Not long after Noreya disappeared, several demon guards descended from the sky in front of Be, reporting theirtest findings. These past couple of days, the Beastmen had been attacking the city nonstop, causing Be not even to have time to do anything to her sisters. She felt slightly resentful of the Beastmen due to this, and if she couldn¡¯t wreak some havoc in the Beastmen camp, then she would feel stifled.

    On the southern border of the Gabriel Empire, what was formerly the capital of Nonder Duchy, Nn City, had been captured and upied by the Beastmen army.

    Duke Brandon had escaped with a small number of close subordinates toward the Gabriel Empire¡¯s borders and had hidden away. It wasn¡¯t just Duke Brandon either. All of the nobility that sessfully escaped had decided to stay underground for the time being. They didn¡¯t return to the Gabriel Empire because they would be arrested as traitors by the Emperor, even if they were Dukes.

    At that time, they would be thrown directly into prison and would not have any wiggle room left, especially since there were plenty of people eyeing up their positions. Now, looking at the current state of Sarnia Duchy, it appeared as if it would be able to hold out to the end. At the time, the Dukes in hiding would be able toe back and reim theirnd. After all, the Beastmen had never shown any inclination to upy their conquered territories in the past permanently.

    The Beastmen were a nomadic race; they didn¡¯t do farming, nor did they have much use for the human¡¯s conquered territories. After they had stolen enough grains and treasures, they would naturally return home.

    As long as there were still duchies around, the Gabriel Empire¡¯s ancient snake of an Emperor would never send reinforcements. The imperial army was the tool he used to rule the Empire; wasting it on helping the duchies was not worthwhile.

    Although Brandon and the other male Dukes looked down on Be for her gender, the female Duchess had already be their only hope for redemption. They had already written a joint letter to Be, inviting her to be the leader of the Gabriel Empire¡¯s Southern Border Duchies Alliance. After the Beastmen retreat, Duke Brandon would immediately send news back to the Empire.

    Presently, Duke Brandon could only pray in his heart that Duchess Bellina, that wild girl, wouldn¡¯t fall. After the battle, the southern border region of the Gabriel Empire would experience a political reshuffling of power.

    Nn City was the secondrgest city in the southern border region after Sarni City. It was originally thergest city in the southern border region. However, this famous city was now riddled with thousands of holes. The six-meter high city wall was covered with battle scars from the Beastmen army¡¯s trebuchets.

    The bloody scent permeating the air had been present for a very long time. The Beastmen didn¡¯t bury the dead, though they would reim their own fallen soldiers, the human corpsesy piled up against the city wall, their bodies stripped of valuables and left to rot.

    Outside the city, in a certain forest, several lion eagles slowly descended. These pure ck creatures were of the fallen variety and were the special mounts of the demon army. Three silent shadows flitted down from their respective mounts. Within the forests, a multitude of insubstantial ghosts weed the neers.

    ¡°Sir Demon Lord, we died such a cruel death... Please get vengeance for us...¡±

    These ghostly blue departed spirits belonged to the victims of the Beastmen army. Due to the partial copse of the cycle of reincarnation, they were trapped on this Earth. They could only ask the Demon Lord to resolve their grudge. It was due to sensing these spirits¡¯ vengeful aura that Be hade.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you guys get revenge yourselves! Your corpses haven¡¯t been burned...¡±

    ¡°Sir Demon Lord, the Beastmen army has several dark-robed people mixed in. They have used magic to seal away our corpses; we have no choice but to...¡±

    ¡°So it was like this! This lord has heard your desires, leave me for now.¡±

    Be watched the ghosts slowly fade away for the time being. She felt ratherplicated; if she resolved their grudge, then they would fully be demonic ghosts, never to revert to their former selves. Noreya and ine hade with Be; one was an assassin, and the other one was a puppet master, one of the critical professions in an assassination group.

    A ck colored array had already covered Nn City¡¯s surrounding region. Underneath the array, eternal darkness covered the sky. With their pitiful intelligence, the Beastmen definitely could not have produced such a difficult array; it must have been the work of the Dark Humans.

    Near Nn City, Be and herpanions found the corpse treatment area. Bodies were piled as high as a mountain; they were all humans killed by the Beastmen army. The stench emitted by such arge pile of rotting corpses was not something an ordinary person could endure.

    Noreya and ine, due to their professions¡¯ requirements, were used to death and looked on with calm expressions. After all, one was a ¡°corpse producer¡± assassin, and the other was a ¡°corpse consumer¡± puppet master.

    In the middle of the pile of corpses, there were several tens of ck-robed figuresying down a magical array. Their ck robes practically covered their entire body, Be couldn¡¯t even discern their gender. Either way, they were terrible people, thought Be.

    The evil magic array on the ground was one that could be used to refine corpses into more powerful zombie soldiers. ine was able to identify this at a nce from afar, and due to the distance, the ck-robed people hadn¡¯t yet noticed the foreign infiltrators.

    ¡°Be, they don¡¯t have a heartbeat! They¡¯re all walking corpses!¡±

    ¡°Never mind that, ine, take care of them first.¡±

    Near the evil magic array, several ck-robed wizards were busy working. Right as they were preparing for the final step, ine¡¯s puppet silk immobilized them. In a sh, Noreya struck. The heads of all the ck-robed wizards fell to the ground.

    Noreya had judged that heart strikes would not hinder these ck-robed figures and decided to straightforwardly behead them instead, rendering them forever unable to recite evil incantations. Be walked over, wielding a World Destructor¡¯s Evil ying Greatsword. As if she were splitting melons by the sea in summer, she cut every single head in half.

    After destroying their heads, the struggling bodies finally stilled. Dark Humans were a pain to deal with. Only weapons like the World Destructor¡¯s Evil ying Sword, which were specially made to y evil, could kill them.

    ¡°ine, can you use this magic array?¡±

    ¡°Of course. With this many corpses, it will be an easy task. Let me show you my true ability.¡±

    An evil smile shed across ine¡¯s face. Puppet silk danced across her fingers before she thrust them into the ground and began rewriting the array. The originally dark purple array looked as if it had be infected, gradually turning into an orange color.

    Even being some distance away, Be could feel a fearsome amount of evil energy roiling off of ine. The female warriors of today were all eviler than the demon king. At that instant, Be felt a strange sensation that ine next to her was an even more powerful demon king than she was.

    Not long after, that mountain of corpses began showing signs of loosening. Many of the dead were waking up. Be could sense that the ghosts that had entreated them earlier were streaming past her, and wildly squeezed back into their original bodies before getting ready to take their vengeance on the Beastmen.

    ¡°Cough cough, ine, did you directly control those spirits as puppets?¡±

    ¡°Be, stop giving me that weird look. I¡¯m merely a simple explorer!¡±

    Probably due to sensing the happenings in the corpse treatment area, another group of ck-robed wizards hurried over. There were several dozens of them, and before they arrived, Noreya had already sensed them. Noreya hid into the shadows, preparing her ambush. As they arrived, they discovered an empty and altered array; the bodies of theirpanions had disappeared.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on! This magic array... Hurry up and stop it. This silk is...¡±

    ¡°Hurry! It¡¯s a trap...¡±

    The ck-robed wizards discovered that the magic array had been tampered with. They didn¡¯t even have time to investigate the disappearance of their fellows and hurried to stabilize the magic array. Be, Noreya, and ine had already changed into the robes of the dead wizards, and under the cover of darkness, headed toward Nn City.

    The altered magic array was ine¡¯s work. As soon as the ck-robed wizards stepped inside, the trap activated. They were entangled by the puppet silk and mangled to death within the array.

    ine¡¯s curse sealed the Dark Humans¡¯ resurrection ability. Without their ability to resurrect, they were the same as normal humans. Not long after, the corpse treatment is returned to its former silence. There was only a faint whisper of sound left.

 Volume 4 Chapter 161: The Crime Of Concealment In The Fallen Nolan City

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 161: The Crime Of Concealment In The Fallen Nn City</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The southern border of Gabriel Empire, Nn City, the former capital of Nonder Duchy. As the formerrgest city in the southern border region of Gabriel Empire and now the secondrgest city, it was far more prosperous than the newly established Sarni City.

    Despite being baptized by the war after the invasion of the Beastman Army, Nn City hadn¡¯t sustained much damage and most buildings were still intact. Presumably it had fallen too fast; the original defending soldiers were defeated by the Beastman Army before they could take the battle to the streets.

    This famous border city, which originally had a poption of more than a hundred thousand, was now controlled by the Third Army of the Beastman Race. This Beastman invasion army, dominated by wolfmen, was the main force that had attacked Sarnia Duchy over the past few days. They had originally had more than two hundred and fifty thousand soldiers.

    In the war against Sarnia Duchy, the Beastman Army lost nearly fifty thousand troops and still failed. More than thirty thousand of them died in the demon ambush at the rear of Sarnia Duchy and nearly twenty thousand died near the moat in front of the city walls.

    At present, the Third Beastman Army had only fifty thousand troops in Nn City, while the remaining hundred and fifty thousand troops had surrounded Sarni City. Be and the others had dressed themselves in ck Robed Wizard clothing, pretending to be ck Robed Wizards in order to infiltrate the scene.

    The many Wolf Knight teams patrolling the streets of Nn City and the heavy-armored Werebear Infantry, who had set up checkpoints on various major street intersections, made it hard to infiltrate the city. Arge number of sentry posts were guarded by Dark Human wizards and countless three meter tall crosses had been erected in conspicuous positions beside these posts.

    Hanging on these crosses were human corpses still dressed in assassin night garments. Depending on the situation, there weren¡¯t many assassins who wanted infiltrate this ce. On the contrary, every time the Beastmen fought an invasive war, the Mercenary Union and the Assassins¡¯ Union would issue high reward missions to assassinate the senior ranking officers of the Beastman Army, employing assassins and hitmen to observe them.

    This assassination mission must¡¯ve failed. Previous assassination missions had high sess rates because the Beastman Army had no means of detecting assassins who were sneaking around. This time, the Dark Human wizards had joined them. These unsuspecting assassins were shadowed and killed near the sentry posts before their infiltration was sessful.

    Noreya silently looked at her failed ¡°peers¡±, clenching her fists hard, trying to suppress the negative emotions in her heart. Be was thankful for her own foresight which had stopped her from sending Noreya, President Ivy, and L, these beautiful young assassins, to carry out an assassination mission. Otherwise, it would¡¯ve been equivalent to sending them to their deaths.

    The Beastman guards on the streets didn¡¯t dare interrogate Be and herpanions, who were dressed in ck Robed Wizard clothing. Dark Humans seemed to have a great say in the Beastman Army. Although the two were allies, the Dark Humans should have a higher status.

    The ck Robed Wizards originally stationed in various positions seemed to have received an urgent transfermand and had left their posts, heading towards the burial grounds outside Nn City. There, the Dead Army of more than tens of thousands, which Be had awakened, was revolting.

    The Beastman Army stationed in Nn City had about fifty thousand soldiers and it was really difficult for them to deal with the attack of tens of thousands of the dead. In order to stabilize the situation in Nn City, the ck Robed Wizards were going to quash these corpses back to the graveyard.

    For Be, the retreat of the ck Robed Wizards meant that each of the sentry posts was basically unguarded. The heavy-armored Werebears on duty didn¡¯t dare question their purpose. Without the presence of other ck Robed Wizards, the Beastman guards were afraid to question them.

    ¡°Why are you lot still strolling out here? There¡¯s a big incident at the test site outside the city. Quickly, go support them. If you¡¯rete, Master Keh might punish you severely.¡±

    At thest checkpoint to enter the central area of Nn City, Be and herpanions were blocked by several ck Robed Witches. Thenguage of Dark Humans was quite simr to the humannguage here, but there were many additional demon words in the middle. Be and the others understood everything.

    Out of the concern that the more they said, the more likely they were to fail, Be nodded to indicate that she knew and didn¡¯t reply. They were afraid of revealing themselves and silence was the best disguise. Nn City was shrouded by the veil of eternal night. There wasn¡¯t much lighting outside Nn City. Under such blurry conditions, the ck Robed Witches on the opposite side couldn¡¯t tell that these few panions¡± were imposters. They only saw Be and the others nod.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Master Keh told us to go over and help... What... what are you doing? Someone... ¡°

    In a dark corner of the city gates, Be grabbed a ck Robed Witch from behind and put her hand over her mouth to pull her into the dark. Before the other ck Robed Witches could respond, they had fallen to the ground after being tied up by ine¡¯s puppet strings. Noreya drew out her sword and with a sh, she shed off all the defensive magic artifacts on the ck Robed Witches.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you both a little too skilled? No matter how I look at it, you girls seem to have a rap sheet...¡±

    ¡°Be, how can you say that. Didn¡¯t you hint with your eyes?¡±

    ¡°Be, I¡¯m acting ording to your practices. Do you want me to behead them all?¡±

    Although Noreya and ine had repeatedly denied this, Be was somewhat embarrassed by their subsequent coordination. Their technique was more experienced than Be¡¯s. She would¡¯ve doubted them if they said that they had never done anything like this before.

    Be¡¯s ambush was a sess. No Beastman guard found anything unusual here. Over the past few days, they had thwarted many attempts to infiltrate the city by human assassins with the help of Dark Humans. The great sess convinced them of the ck Robed Wizards¡¯ witchcraft. With this, they rxed their vignce a little.

    With the help of Noreya and ine, Be stripped the ck Robed Witches of their clothing. The wizard garments they had on were specifically made for men, so they weren¡¯t used to wearing them. Now that they had new clothes, they couldn¡¯t wait to change into them.

    Aside from suitable underwear, the witches almost had everything. Be and herpanions couldn¡¯t be bothered about these things. They simply put on garments that fit them.

    These ck Robed Witches looked cold and elegant with jet-ck hair that trailed over their shoulders. With just a nce, it was obvious they had been selected with utmost care. This was the first time Be had seen a Dark Human girl. Besides their abnormally pale skin, they weren¡¯t much different from human girls. Their pupils were purely ck, which greatly differed from the vacant eyes that real zombies had.

    Be couldn¡¯t feel their heartbeat. Members of the Dark Human race all had the gift of immortality. The only strange thing was that these witches were still undefiled and hadn¡¯t been ¡°used.¡±

    ¡°Be, your hands are being naughty again. Really, what¡¯s there to touch? You might as well touch...¡±

    ¡°Be, there are too many Beastman soldiers here. I think it¡¯s better I kill them.¡±

    Seeing that Be was up to her bad habits again, ine and Noreya were a little jealous. Noreya had already pulled her dagger out, ready to slice these enemy witches at any moment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be impulsive, Noreya. I know you¡¯re a good girl. Why don¡¯t we go back to my room and chat alone?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to your bedroom! Who knows if there are any strange traps in there.¡±

    At Be¡¯s dissuasion, Noreya and ine didn¡¯t kill these ¡°survivors.¡± Be looked around, intending to take these cold, elegant witches back for interrogation.

    Just as Be was hesitating on how to transport the captives back, a strange special carriage of the Human Race approached from outside. When Be saw this, she quickly hinted with her eyes for Noreya and ine to act with her.

    The witches had been knocked unconscious for a short time and soon regained consciousness. When they woke up, they were horrified to find that their clothes had been stripped, their entire body was tied up by puppet strings in a strange manner, and they were ced in a carriage.

    This was a carriage from the Human Empire, used by ve traders to transport ves. It was equipped with special wooden frames. Once the witches had been stripped of all their clothes, they were tied to these frames.

    These wooden frames had slots, which were made for cing the ve¡¯s hands and feet so that they couldn¡¯t move and could be examined like goods. Be still had some morals; considering the fact that these girls might have a ce in her pce in the future, Be covered up their private parts with white strips of cloth to prevent them from being totally naked.

    ¡°Are you awake? Be quiet. If you don¡¯t want to be sold as ves, stay still!¡±

    When she realized they had regained consciousness, Be, dressed like a ck Robed Witch, went over and quietly warned them not to create any trouble. Perhaps they understood what Be said in humannguage. These witches could only stare at Be unwillingly because they had no other choice.

    Their mouths had been stuffed with soft cloths, so they couldn¡¯t even make a sound, while their magic powers were sealed by ine¡¯s puppet strings. Be covered their eyes with ck cloth, not giving them the chance to beg for help with their eyes.

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re like a ve trader now, the worst kind.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been bad... Um, someone¡¯sing. Be quiet!¡±

    The front seat of the carriage was designed to be spacious enough for three or four people to sit together. ine and Noreya were also dressed like ck Robed Witches to serve as attendants to Be, a ¡°temporary ve trader.¡±

    Be didn¡¯t care much about herpanions¡¯ teasing. When the witches were being tied up earlier, the two girls had helped throughout the whole process without a change in their faces expressions. They weren¡¯t any better than Be. Perhaps they were also hidden sadists.

    The southern border of the Gabriel Empire, Nn City, the former capital of Nonder Duchy. The former grand market area in the central part of Nn City was bustling with people.

    If it weren¡¯t for the Beastman Wolf Knights patrolling the road back and forth, Be would feel as if Nn City was still under the control of the Human Race.

    These people who were bustling about in the central area of Nn City were all illegal merchants who took the opportunity to make money from war assets ¨C ve dealers, illegal arms dealers, and treasure hunters who recycled valuables from the dead.

    Traces of these illegal merchants could be seen throughout all the war-torn areas in the Human Continent. Among them, the number of ve traders was thergest.

    The very system of the Human Empire was rejected and abolished as early as three hundred years ago by the Imperial Union and the correspondingws had long been propose and passed. However, the Great Lords of the upper-ss nobles of the Human Race had unbridled desires and these bills were worthless pieces of paper to them.

    After thew banning very was passed, on the surface, it was forbidden to have ves, but it was impossible to prevent people from doing so secretly. Unless there was conclusive evidence to prove that these Lords hadmitted treason, even the Emperor had no right to send people to search the Lord¡¯s residence. As to whether or not these Lords had ves in their homes, he could only turn a blind eye.

    War was one of the important sources of ves. Looking at the active ve traders on the streets, Be was deeply moved. These ve traders from various human empires didn¡¯t have any moral integrity at all. Not only did they turn a blind eye to the Beastman forces upying the city, they also bought and sold their former patriots.¡±

    ves traded here were basically residents of the Nonder Duchy. With the exception of a small number of people who had narrowly escaped, most of the residents had been captured by the Beastmen.

    The ves traded were all women and children because the adult men, the elderly, as well as the disabled had mostly been killed and thrown outside the city. Those who couldn¡¯t be sold were disposed of. No Lord would purchase male ves. Even if they were used for manualbor, it was more cost-effective to employborers.

    With the exception of a few thin clothes on the children, the female ves were all naked, with heavy iron chains shackled to their bodies and ck iron rings around their necks.

    ve traders were negotiating the price with the Beastman soldiers holding the ves on one side. Once the negotiation wasplete, cash would be exchanged immediately. The price of children wasn¡¯t high; they could be bought with one or two gold coins. The price of women was higher, starting at ten gold coins and were all priced ording to appearance and age. If it were a ¡°first-hand¡± product, the transaction price would be much higher.

    Beastmen also used human currency. Gold coins were themon currency in the Beastman Continent. After the deal was concluded, the ve trader¡¯s attendant immediately stepped forward to load the ves into a ve carriage and pulled off. They would be sold in the northern or western regions of the Human Continent, but wouldn¡¯t be traded locally at all. These ve traders already had aplete supply chain.

    As for the ves who had been sold, whether they were reduced to being some great noble¡¯s ythings or used for other purposes wasn¡¯t the concern of the ve traders. They only recognized gold coins had zero conscience.

    Dark Humans didn¡¯t participate in the direct underground trade between Beastmen and ve traders. All the humans here were illegal traders of the regr kind. There weren¡¯t any Beastman guards to check their identities when Be and the others, dressed as ck Robed Witches, appeared here, so they easily infiltrated the ve market.

    They were pretending to be ve merchants in order to obtain information about Harrington, who was the Commander of the Beastman Army in this region. Even the elites of the Beastman Army had gathered in such a big ve market, so perhaps Commander Harrington was also here. When the time came, Be would kill him, dealing a blow to the hearts of the Beastman Army besieging the Sarnia Duchy.

    ¡°How should I address you, boss? Here¡¯s a token of my sincerity. Please don¡¯t take offense!¡±

    Before long, ve traders stopped Be¡¯s carriage. A middle-aged man with a conspicuous scar on his face handed Be a small bag of gold coins as a gift.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so polite, boss. Here¡¯s a show of my sincerity. Please ept it!¡±

    Be quietly shoved a gold bar into the hands of the middle-aged man. Such an ingratiating man was either a criminal or a thief. Scarface was staring at the cold, elegant witches in Be¡¯s carriage. What he wanted was clear.

    ¡°Boss, your goods are top grade. Would you like to trade with this humble one? The price is negotiable. By the way, this humble one is nicknamed Scar. How should I address you?¡±

    The exchange between them didn¡¯t require their exact name or country of origin, but only their nickname. As for gender, it didn¡¯t matter if they were men or women since there were also female ve traders.

    The ck Robed Witches were fitted with masks that hid their true faces. Scar couldn¡¯t see Be and the others¡¯ true faces and could only judge from their body shapes that they were all women.

    After discovering that Be was more generous than him, Scar figured that Be was probably a big ve trader who didn¡¯tck money. Scar¡¯s tone sounded a lot more respectful. ve traderspeted in strength through financial resources. Be¡¯s ability to hand over gold bars showed that her financial resources were stronger than his own.

    Scar¡¯s target was indeed the ¡°fake goods¡± in Be¡¯s carriage. Undoubtedly, the ve traders who came here didn¡¯t know much about the Dark Human Race. They only knew not to provoke these ck Robed Wizards when facing them.

    If he knew that these beautiful, cold women were ck Robed Witches, he wouldn¡¯t dare trade these ¡°thorny¡± goods even if he had more courage.

    ¡°Nickname? You can call me Lady. That¡¯s my nickname.¡±

 Volume 4 Chapter 162: The Evil Transactions of the Central Market in Nolan City

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 162: The Evil Transactions of the Central Market in Nn City</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    The southern border of Gabriel Empire, the capital of the ex-Nonder Duchy, Nn City. Initially, the city center was a general market; however, it had been converted into a ve market now. The conquering beastmen army captured the women and children and had negotiated terms to sell them to the ve dealers. This bustling market was as busy as anyrge scale market within the human empires.

    After speaking with ¡°Scar¡±, Be invited him to step out of the carriage. This old gentleman was willing to have in-depth conversations about important topics such as ves and their training. Even though both of them had many topics inmon that they could talk about, Be still had to maintain her personal image in front of ine and Noreya.

    The witches that were being held captive in the carriage were trembling with fear after listening in to the old gentleman¡¯s conversation. They were terrified that Be would really sell them off to him. If they were subjected to the man¡¯s humiliating methods, those witches would definitely be yed with until they reached the brink of despair.

    ¡°Who would have thought that each of you would be able to fetch at least one thousand gold coins? I am rather tempted to... stop shaking your heads; I¡¯m just thinking about it. Well, now you should know better than to disobey me!¡±

    Hearing that Be was seriously considering to trade them away, those witches shook their heads frantically. Although they had ck blindfolds on, Be believed that behind each blindfold was a desperate plea. To prevent themselves from being sold, the witches quickly became more subservient. When Be¡¯s hands roamed all over their bodies, they did not struggle or resist like they used to.

    ¡°Be, I knew you would... Don¡¯t look at me like that! Is it possible that you¡¯re trying to evaluate my price?¡±

    ¡°Noreya,e on. Don¡¯t be ridiculous. I would never entertain such a thought.¡±

    Be pushed away the sinful desires in her heart. Earlier, she had gotten caught up in the excitement and had fully intended to evaluate Noreya to determine how much she would be worth in a sale. Based on her lovely appearance, Be felt that she was priceless. As for ine, she did not even bother to try toe up with a price. Since they were both lovely young maidens, ine would be priceless as well.

    Other than ¡°Scar¡±, there were many other ve dealers who had their eyes on the merchandise in Be¡¯s carriage. Along the way, she met with many others with aliases like ¡°One-eye¡±, ¡°One-hand¡±, and ¡°Toxic Smoke¡±, etc. Somehow, the ve dealers seemed to use the strangest of nicknames.

    Especially ¡°Toxic Smoke¡±. He was a dashing youth and looked like the perfect gentleman. However, he had approached her to make a one for one exchange with his female elven ves. He did not have any of his goods on hand, but he was willing to negotiate a preorder. Be was sorely tempted by the terms of his exchange. In human literature, the elven race was often celebrated for its natural beauty. To be honest, Be had never met an elf and did not know what they looked like.

    Fortunately, Noreya and ine shot Be a warning look in time, reminding this unscrupulous demon queen that she still had other pressing matters on hand. ¡°Toxic Smoke¡± left his name card and walked away from Be¡¯s entourage of horse-led carriages with a hint of regret. Be did not allow any of the ve merchants or dealers to ¡°test¡± any of the ves in her carriage. It caused quite a fair bit of unhappiness among them.

    After hearing all the terms the various ve dealers had to offer, Be gained a crucial piece of information. Word around the market was that the overallmander-in-chief of the beastmen army would be visiting thisrge-scale ve auction market. This would be the perfect opportunity to assassinate her.

    The ex-Nonder Duchy¡¯s capital¡¯s city center market, beastmen ve market.

    Initially, Be¡¯s carriages had been refused entry to the market. However, a few beastmen who appeared to be inspectors came up to her entourage and respectfully requested to take a look at her goods. After verifying that her merchandise was top quality, they finally allowed her to pass. Since this particr trade center was where the big bosses of the ve trade would gather, they had a reputation and quality to uphold. Any ve that was brought in had to meet the basic requirements in terms of appearances.

    Be was worried that someone would swap out her ves without her knowledge and did not leave her witches in the temporary storage area within the market. Countless other ve dealers watched with indignance in their eyes as she kept her witches, carriage and all, in the interdimensional ring on her finger. Living, breathing humans could not be stored within the ring; however, witches from the Dark Empire were technically neither living nor human. This meant they were not subjected to those restrictions.

    Once she ensured that her witches had settled in, Be, along with Noreya and ine, entered this unique ve market. Thedies for sale in this particr market were clearly of a much higher quality than those being sold out on the street. Most of them were gorgeous young maidens who were lively and fresh as older ves would only be sold outside of the market.

    The only thing that the beauties who were being held captive allowed to wear was a thin white dress made out of translucent chiffon material. It clung to their bodies and disyed every curve to the buyers. Their hands and feet were bound behind them with heavy metal chains. Every girl had an expression of pure horror on their faces while looking at their ¡°fellows¡± who were walking around in this bustling market.

    Each girl was forcibly gagged using a specially made soft metal, preventing them from screaming or seeking help from the passersby. The only thing they could do was to look out in despair at the ve merchants and dealers who smirked and leered at them from head to toe. However, the ve dealers did not touch any of the ves. To be exact, they did not want to touch any of these ¡°top quality¡± merchandise in case they affected its value.

    Based on the information that ¡°Scar¡± and the other ve merchants had given, the beautiful young maidens in this ve market had been handpicked as the cream of the crop. Each of them would fetch their merchant at least one hundred gold coins. The white chiffon dress that they wore was a symbol of their status as well as to inform potential buyers that they were ¡°top quality¡±.

    Be saw that there were more than a dozen beautiful young maidens on ¡°special disy¡± on the ve market¡¯s central stage. Those girls were almost naked and were not even given a translucent chiffon dress. Instead, they wore specially made undergarments with cut-outs and a few gemstones. Those gemstones barely covered their intimate parts.

    The chains that bound their hands were made from gold and were extremely expensive to manufacture. Each girl was manipted into all sorts of humiliating positions that were aimed at enticing potential buyers. They did not dare to move a muscle. If they did, their intimate areas would be revealed to the ve dealers who were standing below the stage as the gemstones barely managed to conceal anything at all.

    The wolfmen guards that were looking after them did not feel a hint of pity for the girls at all. From time to time, they would even walk up to them and force the girls to change their position and to continue with their presentation. If the girls refused toply, the guards would remove thest things that preserved any semnce of their dignity. The expression on the girls¡¯ faces was filled with despair and humiliation as the small gold ball gag in their dainty little mouths prevented them from trying tomit suicide as an escape.

    Other than the beautiful youngdies, the stage was filled with piles of gold coins and jewelry, as well. Their snow-white figures against such a backdrop of glistening jewels and treasures looked like a naked disy of the beastmen¡¯s spoils of battle.

    After listening to the chatter from the various ve dealers around her, Be found out that the beautiful maidens and treasures on the stage were actually not for sale. This particr stage was actually meant for the beastmen army to disy and unt the spoils of war. The riches and treasures had been collected from the homes within the various duchies that the beastmen had conquered. As for the beautiful young maidens, they must have been the youngdies from the lords¡¯ houses.

    Giving the girls on stage another cursory nce, Be found a few vaguely familiar faces. However, there was one particr girl who caught her eye: Emily, Be¡¯s nemesis, and Duke Brandon¡¯s daughter. This beautiful maiden with long flowing locks of baby-blue hair had been ced right in the front, full of shame. Tear stains filled her delicate face.

    Be had seen Miss Emily of Duke Brandon¡¯s family from the duchy next door. It was when she had first taken over as the lord of the Sarnia Duchy. Emily was a student of an elite school in the southern part of the Gabriel Empire, the Kerv Academy. It was one of the top twelve schools in the human empires and was on the same level as the Frederica Academy, which Be had seen before.

    The Kerv Academy focused mainly on swordsmanship. Their sses had ended a few days earlier than the Olsylvia Academy. It was likely that Emily was making her way home to the duchy but did not expect it to be invaded by beastmen. That scoundrel! Be had no other words for Duke Brandon, who had run for his life without even bringing his daughter along.

    Other than Emily, the other girls who had been selected for disy were the young mistresses of the various lords from the nearby duchies and were all students of the Kerv Academy as well. As swordswomen, they must have put up quite a fight while they were being captured as the girls had all been cuffed at their wrists and ankles.

    There was no hint of arrogance to be found in Emily anymore. Be recalled that this young swordswoman despised Duchess Bellina when they had met during the nobles¡¯ banquet as she had bought her title. When Be attempted to greet her, she had rejected it, pulling a face. The other young mistresses in the neighboring duchies had followed Emily¡¯s example and looked down on Duchess Bellina as well.

    By now, Emily already had her haughtiness forced out of her by the beastmen¡¯s psychological torture. Fortunately, the beastmen had a unique sense of beauty, and the young maidens¡¯ slender figures did not tempt them at all. They did not think that there were any differences between them and the human males. In addition, the size was an issue as well, and thus, the beastmen soldiers had not vited their female prisoners at all.

    To Emily and the other girls, their fellow humans posed more danger to them than anyone else, especially those seedy, perverted ve dealers. Their status as the young mistresses of the duke families could not save them at all. Instead, it put them in more danger. Since their duchies had been destroyed, they were no different from the princesses from the perished nations in history.

    Many of those ve dealers were even insane enough to trade princesses, let alone the young mistresses of the duke families. As long as they had been sold off to ces that were far enough from their homes, no one would ever know that they were young mistresses at all. By then, they would be relegated to be the ythings of some noble¡¯s personal depraved collection. Who knows, maybe knowing their status would lead to even more excitement.

    Amid her despair, Emily discovered three ck-robed witches in the crowd. Her attempt to take her own life had been thwarted by those witches. Instead, she was sent here to be humiliated. She could not help but feel frightened. As she looked around the crowd, she locked eyes with Be¡¯s own sky-blue irises.

    Emily had a direct view of Be¡¯s teasing gaze. Although she had looked down upon Duchess Bellina before, it was purely due to her dubious noble status and had nothing to do with Be as a person. In no time at all, Emily knew precisely who Be was.

    Emily disregarded any history she had with Be and looked at her with desperate pleading eyes. She hoped with all her heart that Duchess Bellina, who had mysteriously appeared, could save her from this hellhole. Even if Be were really a ve dealer in the end, Emily would be resigned to her fate. Regardless, being in Be¡¯s hands would be much better than falling into the hands of the beastmen or any other ve dealer!

    ¡°That chest... mmm, those legs... tsk tsk, young mistresses from the duke families are different after all. I wish I could buy them all, take them home, and y with them to my heart¡¯s content!¡±

    ¡°Look at that pretty little mouth; how good would those feel on your... seriously, those beastmen are missing out on so much goodness. Well, they are beastmen, after all.¡±

    ¡°The goods in this market are all top quality. What a pity that these merchandises are only up for disy today and are only avable for the trade tomorrow. I can¡¯t take it anymore; I¡¯m so pent up. I¡¯m going outside to the second-hand market to get some ythings and release some of my desires!¡±

    Be stood among the ve traders, eavesdropping on their conversations as she bit back the urge to join in the discussion. As for Emily¡¯s plea for help, Be pretended to pay no mind to it. This caused streams of tears to flow down Emily¡¯s cheeks. If not for the fact that she might end up exposing herself to the crowd, she would have already dropped to her knees to beg Be for her help.

    ¡°Be, do you really not intend to...¡±

    ¡°Noreya, that young mistress Emily had always looked down on me. Let¡¯s leave her there to cool off for a bit. Later on, when we save her, she will know how to repay the favor!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Be, how more naughty can you get? I have no opinions on this matter anyway. If you don¡¯t mind, I can make her into...¡±

    ¡°ine, your thoughts are far too dangerous. Quickly, hold on to...¡±

    Emily stared at Be, who was chatting nonchntly off stage and was filled with panic. Fine, I was wrong, alright? If Be were to turn to leave, she would definitely faint from hopelessness.

    Luckily, Be was familiar with how girls thought and did not walk away. Instead, she shifted to a different ce where she could get a better view of Emily and the other girls inpromising positions. At this point, Emily was at a loss. What¡¯s there to look at? We¡¯re all girls! The expression on Be¡¯s face was no different from the ve-dealers around her. Could she be one of them too?

    Right then and there, arge group of wolf knights walked in. They were dressed in light armor and were obviously of a higher rank than a regr wolf knight. The wolfman in the lead¡ªor wolfdy to be exact¡ªcaught Be¡¯s eye.

    In the previous world, Be was quite familiar with kemonomimi. This wolfdy was rather easy on the eyes. Based on human standards, she was definitely a beauty. She had snow-white hair that reached her waist and a pair of alert wolf ears atop her head. She looked like one of those girls in cosy at aic convention back then.

    The wolfdy had the most gorgeous electric-blue irises that were simr to a typical wolf and a smoking hot body, which not even light armor could hide. Be could feel the startling power emanating from her muscles. There was an absolute wild beauty to this wolf young maiden that was different from the humans, and it triggered an insane urge in Be to dominate her.

    The worst thing was that her color was simr to a human¡¯s: a clear pale skin. Compared to the wolf knights by her side, she looked even more human. There were two types of beastmen¡ªfull and demi-beastmen. The full beastmen did not have any distinct human features. At most, they would walk on two feet.

    This wolfdy was a demi-beastman and had some human characteristics. Based on her hair color, she was definitely wolfman royalty¡ªthe white wolves. However, ording to the beastmen¡¯s strange sense of beauty, this wolfdy was definitely ¡°ugly¡±. Basically, any demi-beastmen that looked like a human would be considered ugly, as well.

    No matter how Be looked at her, such beauty was definitely hard toe by and was considered to be a ¡°wild delicacy¡± in her book. She had nothing to say about the beastmen¡¯s ideas of beauty. There was no demand for such kemonomimi within the ve markets throughout the human empires. It was not a matter of price; it was because the humans valued the noble blood purity above all else.

    The humans looked down on the beastmen bloodline. If anyone were to y with suchdies, it would be a matter of bad taste. Without any human nobility to purchase them, these goods could not be moved at all. As for the regr people, it was either due to ack of money or the fear of their kinks being reported. Those humans who took in beastmen would be considered ¡°fornicating with the beastmen¡± and would be prosecuted based on an act of treason.

    Of course, this was a front for the human nobility¡¯s hypocrisy. ording to the information from the ve-dealers, female elven ves were extremely hard toe by. When the supply was low, those nobles would spare no expense in purchasing them for their own perverted fancies. Since both were ves from other races, the trading of female elven ves was seen as a ¡°high ss¡± interest, but the sale of kemonomimi was treason against the state?

    Forget it. These gentlemen who were only interested in ying with elves would never understand the intrigue behind the kemonomimi... Be took a peek at the wolfdy¡¯s back and did not find a tail, which took a bit of getting used to. It was unprofessional of a cosyer to leave the house without a full set of props. What a joke!

    ¡°Dear guests, we have a slight change in our program today. The trade fair will be closed temporarily. Please proceed outside the market to continue with your shopping! When the trade fair reopens, I will arrange for my staff to inform everyone.¡±

    The White Wolf Princess Tania knew how to speak the humannguage. The demi-beastmen¡¯s talent for learning humannguages was absolutely astounding. There was a possibility that it was due to the human bloodline. Princess Tania did not care for such dirty trades. In fact, she found it distasteful. Even though she felt a little sorry for those human girls, it would not be suitable for her to show any of it.

    ording to the demon race, feelings of pity for humans were thought of as ¡°corruption,¡± while the beastmen viewed it as a presentation of ¡°weakness¡±. The only reason why the female ves had their white chiffon dresses and the bejeweled undergarments was the behest of Princess Tania. It had taken them a while before the ve market hadplied with her requests.

    The high-levelmand of the beastmen collective army had requested for them to be stripped bare and to be naked when left on disy, just like the ves being sold outside the market. The White Wolf Princess Tania had taken into consideration that these young maidens were probably ¡°inexperienced in the worldly ways¡±. That was why she had resisted the pressures from her superiors and insisted that the girls have some fundamental rights to their privacy.

 Volume 4 Chapter 163: The Deception Plan Of Pretending To Be Black Robed Witches

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 163: The Deception n Of Pretending To Be ck Robed Witches</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The southern border region of Gabriel Empire, Nn City, the former capital of Nonder Duchy, the ve market in the central area of the city.

    Under the orders of White Wolf Princess Tania, the ve traders temporarily left the market with regret. For the time being, this was now the territory of the Wolfmen, and these Beastmen had the final say.

    However, Be and herpanions didn¡¯t leave. They were currently pretending to be ck Robed Witches, who were the members of the Dark Human Race. She wanted to see what this wolf girl was going to do. Emily¡¯s eyes were fixed on Be; she was herst hope.

    ¡°What are you... Didn¡¯t Master Keh tell you to go...¡±

    Princess Tania looked at Be in bewilderment. They were dressed like ck Robed Witches and should be Keh¡¯s subordinates. Although she was dissatisfied with all the evil experiments carried out by the Dark Humans, Tania didn¡¯t dare to shed all pretence of cordiality.

    Fortunately, Dark Humans also spoke the humannguage. Tania talked to Be and herpanions in the humannguage. Had she spoken in Beastmennguage, she believed that none of them could understand it.

    ¡°Master Keh has arranged another task for us. You don¡¯t need to know. We¡¯re here on a mission. You don¡¯t have to worry about us.¡±

    A trace of dissatisfaction appeared across Tania¡¯s face. Their arrogance angered her. The Wolfmen were a proud race. Since when did these Dark Humans have the right to talk to her in such an arrogant tone?

    In the recent siege, the Wolfmen had lost around ten thousand soldiers at the edge of Sarni City walls but made no progress. Sarni City was still as stable as a mountain, and Princess Tania had grown a little impatient. All the dead soldiers were her own people, while few of the Dark Humans had lost their lives as well.

    ¡°In that case, I won¡¯t disturb you frompleting your task. Men, take the prisoners...¡±

    ¡°Wait, what are you doing?¡±

    At Tania¡¯smand, the Wolf Cavalry, who had followed her, carriedrge wooden boxes over. Each of these boxes was just enough to fit a person and iron locks had been installed inside them to fasten the goods in ce.

    At a nce, Be saw that these boxes were for carrying ves. The Beastmen Army intended to transport the girls elsewhere. Once they were packed and transported separately, Be wouldn¡¯t be able to save them. Therefore, she stepped in to stop Princess Tania.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t your Master Keh request to send these girls to the altar as living sacrifices to the demons? Why, are you... ¡°

    ¡°About this... Master Keh told us to take over. Just leave the boxes here. We¡¯ll do the loading.¡±

    Keh was the suprememander sent by the Dark Humans to the Beastmen and was the actual person in control behind the entire Beastmen invasion force. Even Harrington, the Wolfmanmander, obeyed him.

    Tania didn¡¯t know how she could express her dissatisfaction, but she left the wooden boxes behind and led her team away. She felt that Keh regarded her as a fool and tricked her. Since he had other ns, why make here all this way here?

    Noreya was afraid that White Wolf Princess Tania would turn around. As soon as she stepped out of the gates of the trade area, Noreya followed up and lurked around near the entrance of the market to help Be and ine keep watch.

    Keh changed his mind at thest moment but didn¡¯te. Neither did Harrington, themanding general of the Beastmen Army. This time, Be hadn¡¯t reached her goal of infiltration yet. However, her harvest made her somewhat satisfied.

    ¡°Be, what are you going to do with these girls...¡±

    ¡°ine, we can¡¯t hurt them too. I¡¯ll help you solve the matter of wanting to create living puppets when we get back. My duchess residencecks a bunch of human maids. These... ¡°

    ine secretly discussed with Be for a long time before finally reaching a consensus. Then, ine started her puppet summoning magic. Soon, arge group of puppets came out of the summoning array.

    Under ine¡¯smand, the puppets scattered throughout the trading market, loading young girls, who were still struggling in despair, into boxes. The white, translucent gauze garments that were worn by these beautiful captives were torn up by the puppets.

    Before they could resist, the puppets stripped thempletely and pinned them onto the ground. Then, the puppets drew out a strange potion that they had gotten from who knows where and spread it evenly on the trembling bodies of these beauties.

    These special potions allowed the living to pretend that they were dead and could hide their smell. Besides being able to fool zombies, it informed Be¡¯s army of demons that the Demon King had reserved these young girls. At the same time, it also removed any chance of these beauties from escaping.

    The beautiful girls¡¯ faces were filled with horror. They were even more frightened than when they had been stared at by the ve traders before. They were pinned to the ground; their bodies wiped with strange liquids by these expressionless wooden puppets. What¡¯s worse, after the liquid had been poured all over them, they felt weak and had no strength at all.

    After that, the puppets worked in groups of two and loaded, one by one, dozens of beautiful girls from the market into these boxes. These beautiful girls had all been selected from various aristocratic families within the defeated duchy. Be made a huge bargain this time. She had even saved the money required to hire maids.

    Be and Noreya nned to take these young girls out of Nn City disguised as corpses, taking advantage of the fact that the ck Robed Wizards were trying to suppress the zombie riots in the burialnd and the ck wizards to transport them away. Without the ck Robed Wizards at the checkpoints, the Beastmen guards were toozy to look through the carriage that was carrying corpses.

    As for their final destination, naturally, they would be Be¡¯s maids for life. The Duchess¡¯ residence in Sarni City had always been short of human maids. She had been using ghost maids this whole time. Be wanted to hire maids. However, after they knew Be was the Grand Duchess, the pretty girls wouldn¡¯t sign up.

    Those beautiful civilian girls all expected to have sex with their masters, that is, to have rtions with their lords and be their wives. Worsees to worst; they could still obtain a lot of rewards from their lords. Be was a Grand Duchess. If they weren¡¯t boys, how were they to have a rtionship with their superior?

    Emily didn¡¯t know what Be and ine had discussed before. She was too far away, and they were whispering so it was normal that she couldn¡¯t hear them.

    After seeing ine¡¯s army of strange puppets, Emily had a bad feeling. Although puppet arts wasn¡¯t evil magic, it was unusual to be able to summon so many puppets at once.

    Be walked to Emily¡¯s front and removed her underwear made out of precious gems, exposing all her secrets. Amy¡¯s hand had been tied behind her back so that she couldn¡¯t stop her. Be could only enjoy her real side to the fullest.

    ¡°Emily, you choose. Either sell yourself to me or stay behind as a living sacrifice? If you don¡¯t speak, that means you agree with my decision.¡±

    Be princess-carried Emily and asked her for opinion again. Be¡¯s method had an excellent effect on girls who were bound, and Emily was no exception. On top of the fact that she couldn¡¯t speak, the three days of mental torture and the numbness she felt in her whole body, there was no way she could resist Be. Aside from allowing Be to decide, what else could she do?

    Seeing Emily give in, the daughters of other Lords also gave in. Even Emily, their spiritual pir, had given in. Did they still have to insist? Moreover, Be¡¯s voice had significantly reduced their vignce. Many of them remembered that this was the voice of Duchess Bellina.

    Be personally removed whatever little clothing they had on their bodies. After that, Be personally smeared the mysterious potion all over Emily and the others. Emily only felt as if her body were floating on clouds from Be¡¯s massage. The pleasure almost made her moan out loud. After the massage, Emilyy there weak, allowing Be to do as she pleased.

    ¡°You¡¯ll personally belong to me in the future? Emily, even your father doesn¡¯t want you, so I¡¯ll reluctantly ept you.¡±

    Before Emily could express her dissatisfaction, Be ced her into the special wooden box and closed it with the lid. There were vents in the box, so she didn¡¯t have to worry that Emily would suffocate to death. Looking at the closed wooden box, Emily felt very anxious. She was the secretary of the Student Union of Kerv Academy but was taken by someone just like that. What the hell was this?!

    Amy struggled in vain, but the box had already been sprayed with the sedative. After a whiff of extraordinary fragrance, Emily felt extremely sleepy. She didn¡¯t persist for long before her tired eyes could no longer stay open. Finally, Emily fell asleep.

    Be looked at Emily with satisfaction through the observation hole in the wooden box. The girl was too tired. It was better if she had a good sleep. When she wakes up, she would belong to Be.

    Right then, the honourabledies discovered the other side to Duchess Bellina, but it was toote. Just like Emily, they were all ced into a box by Be.

    Duke Brandon had run Nn City for decades. There should still be a secret escape route somewhere. Emily had been captured, which most likely meant that she didn¡¯t know the secret passage. Brandon must not have told her the location of the entrance to the secret passage.

    Duke Brandon¡¯s son, Emily¡¯s older brother, had managed to escape. It was expected, the life of the heir was much more valuable than the daughter who wasn¡¯t the heir. Undoubtedly, Emily had been deliberately abandoned by Duke Brandon.

    Therefore, Be didn¡¯t intend to ask Emily about the secret passage. If she had known, she would have escaped sessfully and wouldn¡¯t have fallen into Be¡¯s hands and left at Be¡¯s mercy.

    Before long, a carriage disguised as one to transport corpses set out from the back of the traders market. The carriage was packed with strangerge wooden cases. The ve owners and traders who stayed outside the market were very busy looking for new goods and paid little attention to the carriage carrying corpses.

    None of the ve traders questioned the strange way of transporting the corpses in the boxes. The ve traders who were enthusiastic about their trades didn¡¯t even react to the fact that their best goods had been seized and taken away. Tania had already left with the Wolf Cavalry. If she were still there, Be¡¯s ¡°smuggling operation¡± would havee to an end.

    Their infiltration mission wasn¡¯t aplete failure. ording to thetest information they obtained, themander-in-chief of the troop of Beastmen Army was set himself in the former Grand Duke Residence of Duke Brandon.

    The trouble was that Great Master Keh, the dark wizard was also there. This guy was themander of the Dark Human reinforcements. He was much smarter than those Beastmen who only knew how to charge forward. Assassinating him was probably the most challenging aspect of this infiltration.

    The southern border region of Gabriel Empire, Sarni City, the capital of Sarnia Duchy, the outer wall defence area.

    Over the past few days, the entire Sarni City was in a state of a fierce battle. The Beastmen¡¯s offensive never stopped, and the Sarnia garrison took shifts in guarding the city walls.

    From the third day onwards, the Beastmen troops received massive reinforcements. By the looks of it, the other three Beastmen troops came to support them.

    Other than the Beastmen troops, there were many Dark Human reinforcements. The ck Robed Wizardsmanded a massive zombie army and stormed the walls of Sarni City.

    Not to be outdone, the human soldiers fought back with arquebus and copper guns. Arge number of zombies were smashed into pieces that scattered the ground by firearms, and the moats were dyed red by their blood.

    Although ine followed Be out of the city on a covert mission, her puppet mages were still on the city walls supporting the magic barrier that guarded the city. Thebined forces of the Beastmen and the Dark Humans came up to about a million soldiers, yet they couldn¡¯t break into the Sarni City, which was defended by only sixty thousand soldiers.

    The sky above Sarni City was still clear. The Dark Humans had tried many times to summon demons to attack the city but were attacked by flying demons of unknown origin and had to give up.

    The demons that were attacking them were reinforcements from the Darkness Sacred Region. The entire aerial space of Sarnia Duchy was firmly under the control of the Darkness Sacred Region, so the Darkness Sacred Region knew every move of the Beastmen Army.

    At the rear of the Sarni City, nearly ten million demon soldiers had assembled. They were ready to receive the Demon King Be¡¯s orders.

    ¡°The Beastmen today are still full of vitality. I wonder how it¡¯s going on older sister¡¯s end.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Lisha? Are you worried about Be? I don¡¯t think you need to worry. Be hasn¡¯t lost yet!¡±

    Kriss and Lisha stood on the high inner wall, watching the war as they chatted. At the strong request of Blood Demon King Eleanor, anyone who was involved with Be stood on the rtively safe inner wall. The defence of the middle and outer walls was left to the human soldiers.

    When she heard that Be hadn¡¯t lost before, Lisha turned around and smiled happily. Be¡¯s only defeat so far was to her. This shared secret wasn¡¯t mentioned to anyone by both Be and Lisha. Kriss and the others didn¡¯t know that Be had tasted defeat before.

    After being baptized by several days of the war, the defenders of Sarnia Duchy were able to control firearms in battle skillfully. In their spare time, they would also try to load their gunpowder. After the wave of zombies was repelled, the defenders were leaning against the wall, enjoying their rest time which was hard toe by.

    Just then, the Beastmen Armyunched another attack. This time, there were many mobile cannons in the Beastmen Army. These cannons were the weapons of the Dark Human Continent. The Dark Humans didn¡¯t want to use this weapon until the critical moment.

    The Beastmen cannons were different from the ones used by the human soldiers guarding Sarni City. Theirs were small magic cannons, a simplified version of the magic-guided cannon. Its consumption was lower than a magic-guided cannon, butpared to a standard cannon, it wasn¡¯t a cost-efficient weapon.

    The defenders didn¡¯t bother to rest, starting a new round of counterattacks with their arquebus and copper guns. The ¡°bang-bang¡± sounds of the weapons came from the top of the wall. Blood Demon King Eleanor who was currently inmand of guarding the city walls was somewhat surprised to see that the Beastmen had simr artillery equipment, but she didn¡¯t panic. She took out a particr copper handgun and shot a crimson pear flower resembling a signal re high into the sky.

    Among the Darkness Sacred Region in the rear of Sarni City, long-range attack positions of more than ten meters had been set up. The giant catapults installed in these positions were more than ten meters tall. After receiving the attack order from Blood Demon King Eleanor, the catapults started up.

    More than ten catapults of long-range attacks were operated almost simultaneously, propelling hundreds of huge rocks. The whole sky was lit up by the mes on these zing rocks. Even the soldiers of Gabriel Empire, who were far away in the southern defence line, could see it clearly.

    ¡°My God, is it a meteorite storm? What¡¯s the situation over there in Sarnia Duchy?¡±

    At the defence line at the border, Marshal Krisman solemnly looked in the direction of the distant Sarnia Duchy. The victory or defeat of Sarnia Duchy was rted to the dignity of the royal family of Gabriel Empire. Gabriel Empire secretly blocked news of the defeat at the frontlines.

    ording to Hykel who was praised by the Emperor of Gabriel Empire, the human allied forces had already obtained victory in the battle on Vaughan ins, and the defeat of the invading Beastmen would be any day now. In reality, Gabriel Empire had suffered a disastrous loss this time. On top of the fact that tens of thousands of soldiers of the imperial army had died, it took only a few days for all the duchies, except Sarnia, that were meant to shield the border, to be breached by the Beastmen Army.

    If the Sarnia Duchy failed, the Beastmen Army would soon reach the southern defence line of Gabriel Empire, and then the lies would be revealed. Although the Emperor was least optimistic about Grand Duchess Bellina before, arge number of imperial decrees honouring her as a pir of the empire had already filled Marshal Krisman¡¯s office desk.

    The Emperor¡¯s intention was obvious. He wanted to stabilize the Grand Duchess Bellina¡¯s position. The Emperor¡¯s special envoy had repeatedly reminded Marshal Krisman to send the imperial edict to Sarni City. Krisman was currently having a bit of a headache. Millions of Beastmen soldiers surrounded Sarni City. Griffin Knights had no way of flying in. Wasn¡¯t this messing with him?!

 Volume 4 Chapter 164: The Secret of Duke Brandonâ€™s Mansion

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 164: The Secret of Duke Brandon¡¯s Mansion</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The Gabriel Empire¡¯s southern border region, the original Nonder Duchy¡¯s capital, Nn City¡¯s center area, Duke Brandon¡¯s mansion.

    Be had never visited Nonder Duchy¡¯s capital before. She had also never been to Duke Brandon¡¯s grand mansion. Be had originally thought that her own mansion was breaking regtions but it wasn¡¯t until she hadid eyes on Duke Brandon¡¯s mansion that she realized her own residence was rather normal.

    In terms of area, Duke Brandon and Be¡¯s mansions were about the same, however the decadence of Duke Brandon¡¯s mansion far surpassed Be¡¯s mansion. Be¡¯s mansion had been built by Blood Demon King Eleanor; although it was veryrge, the materials used to build it were ordinary stone and wood.

    Be strongly suspected that Brandon¡¯s mansion had been modelled after the Emperor¡¯s own pce. That magnificent architectural style, besidescking the sign of the imperial pce, was practically identical.

    There were many Wolfman guards patrolling the area, but this didn¡¯t affect Be and herpanions¡¯ ability to infiltrate the grounds. With their ck witch robes, they practically had a free pass to go wherever they wanted. The Wolfman guards did not even dare to block their way as they entered the mansion.

    Be and herpanions had seen that meteor shower in the distance; it should be the long range support that the Darkness Sacred Region was giving Sarn City. Either way Sarn City was secure; Be wasn¡¯t worried at all. After all, there was a genuine demon king holding down the fort. No matter how hard headed the Beastmen were, they wouldn¡¯t be able to surpass Blood Demon King Eleanor.

    Inside Duke Brandon¡¯s mansion, there weren¡¯t many Beastman guards. The security details within were handled by the Dark Humans. Presently, there were none here, as all of them had probably gone outside to deal with the crazed zombies.

    Be had nned to assassinate the Beastmen¡¯s Third Army Group Commander, Wolf King Springhall. Springhall was the leader of the Wolfman race, and was one of the Eight Great Beast Kings of the Beastman race. He had long acted as the strategicmander behind the scenes of many Beastman invasions of the Gabriel Empire.

    Wolf King Springhall¡¯s greatest battle record was five years past; he had lead over 50,000 Wolfmen cavalry topletely rout Duke Brandon¡¯s 110,000 strong Border Duchy¡¯s Alliance Army. Duke Brandon¡¯s strategic ability was not bad, but the troops of the Alliance Army were too crappy. Their battle prowess was untenable. This was added to the fact that several Dukes were extra skimpy with their budget which led to the poor quality of the soldiers¡¯ basic equipment. Besides the officers, the soldiers were all wearing the cheapest armor and werepletely unable to go head to head with the Beastmen¡¯s savage assault.

    Due to the enormous size of Duke Brandon¡¯s mansion, Be was in a rush; there was no way she¡¯d be able to investigate the entirety of the mansion. If the ck robed wizards returned, they would be forced into a reactionary position. Be could only rely on Noreya and ine¡¯s help.

    Noreya didn¡¯t refuse either. There was a major difference between her and regr human assassins, and that was her ability to capture a person¡¯s heartbeat. This was an ability that belonged to assassins of legend. Upon reaching that realm of ability, an assassin would be able to discern the heartbeats in their surrounding area, thereby pinpointing their target¡¯s position.

    Of course, this heartbeat detection wasn¡¯t a universal ability. One would only be able to detect surrounding heartbeats during the skill duration, and once the skill ended there would be a long cooldown time before it could be used again.

    Noreya tightly closed her eyes, and listened in silence. Soon, she opened her eyes again with a strange expression on her face, as if she had made an important discovery. ine used a different method to scout the mansion. She released several puppet insects and ordered them to investigate the area.

    ine¡¯s method was a bit slower than Noreya¡¯s technique. However, once her puppet insects had returned and reported their findings, she took on a strange expression as well. When the two girls pointed, they ended up pointing toward the same direction.

    ording to their findings, Keh wasn¡¯t actually here. They weren¡¯t sure if he had gone with his ck robed underlings to go suppress the corpse burial area, but his room had been discovered by both ine and Noreya. As for the quarters of Wolf King Springhall, they didn¡¯t appear to be within Brandon¡¯s ducal mansion.

    Be was very angry that their target wasn¡¯t there. They couldn¡¯t just leave like this, otherwise they would have made this trip for nothing. They had to at least leave a souvenir of their visit. Under Be¡¯s orders, Noreya and ine led her toward Keh¡¯s quarters.

    There were two passages to Keh¡¯s room; one of them was filled with traps as well as the corpses of arge number of ck robed people. By the looks of their equipment, these people were likely human assassins that had infiltrated the mansion. Moreover, all of the dead were male assassins, there wasn¡¯t a single female.

    On the previous level, Be had also only seen male assassins. She figured that no female assassins had epted this mission.

    There were many many traps in this passageway. There were hidden arrows, as well as pitfalls. Looking at that bloody hallway gave people a chilling sensation. The other passageway however, looked exceedingly ordinary. It was very peaceful and did not look dangerous at all.

    Be and herpanions decided to test out both pathways. The person who designed all of these trap mechanisms would never have guessed that they would encounter a puppet master, the cheating master ine. She summoned forth zombie puppets that looked almost alive and used them to test both hallways for danger.

    These zombie puppets had almost the same body temperature as normal humans. They even had an internal mechanism that mimicked a heartbeat. The traps in the passageway immediately identified the puppets as real humans andunched several volleys of arrows. The realistic puppets walking down the trapped hallway barely made it ten meters in before they copsed to the ground, damaged so severely that they barely looked human anymore.

    The ones walking down the ordinary looking path did not fare much better. Although at a nce, the hallway did not look to be trapped, Be firmly believed that the most peaceful looking area would often be the source of danger.

    This passageway also was trapped. Within ten meters, those zombie puppets were entangled by dozens of tentacle-like ck strips. The ck tentacles seemed to be some sort of demon; they felt as if they were alive as they constricted around the puppets.

    ¡°Such speed, these tentacles... They¡¯re, forget it, either way my puppets aren¡¯t ordinary cannon fodder.¡±

    The puppet silk in ine¡¯s hands trembled violently and her entangled puppets self destructed with a ¡°peng¡±. Apanying their explosions, a wave of cruel green liquid exploded from the puppets¡¯ bodies, sttering over the ck tentacles.

    Those tentacles reacted as if they had been sprayed with sulfuric acid and dissolved in short order. That cruel green liquid was practically infectious. Soon, the entire passageway was dyed a sickly shade of green and the remains of that ck tentacled demon were left everywhere.

    ¡°ine, you...¡±

    ¡°Be, this is the strongest corpse water, and is specifically used to dissolve demons. It¡¯s mine... or more urately, she gave it to me.¡±

    ine¡¯s exnation seemed to be avoiding something, and Be didn¡¯t ask her to rify which beauty ine was referring to with ¡°her¡±. After all there were plenty of girls around Be that could produce secret poisons, for example, Betty. It was only afterward that Be found out that ine had been referring to Be herself.

    The Gabriel Empire¡¯s southern border region, the original Nonder Duchy¡¯s capital, Nnd City¡¯s corpse burial ground.

    The ck robed wizards were currently creating a magic array, and were desperately trying to hold back the crazed zombies charging their position.

    Among the ck robed wizards, the leader was a youth wearing a ck sage¡¯s outfit; his image was eye-catching. He was the Darkness Wizard God, Keh. This ¡°Wizard God¡± title wasn¡¯t imed out of empty pride, it was because his power was nearing godly levels.

    For example, the meditation staff in his hands was a genuine divine artifact. Ten thousand years ago, when the Gods had lost to the 12 Demon Kings in the God World, the inheritances of the divine seats of power had been thrown into chaos. In cases where an heir of the divine race could not be found, a human, or other lower beings, who had power nearing that of the divine would be selected as a recement inheritor.

    They could not be called true sessors of a divine seat. At most, the were inheritors of divine power. Because they were not given a divine authority by the previous gods, they could never ascend to godhood.

    Keh was one of those people. He had received a portion of power from some underworld god, butcked any sort of divinity. Although he could reach a level of power nearing that of the underworld god, he would never be the new underworld god.

    Seeing the never ending tide of frenzied zombies, even one as powerful as Keh had a headache. The strength of the mysterious person behind this zombie tide was a mystery to him; he couldn¡¯t guess his opposition¡¯s background at all.

    His ever present witch assistants had also disappeared somewhere which resulted in Keh being unable to use several of his magical arrays. He had been less than half a day from breaking the wills of those pieces of ¡°furniture¡±, and he would have been able to enjoy the beautiful scenery. Now, it looked as if he would have to wait a while longer.

    On Keh¡¯s right finger, a contract seal of one of his contracted demons suddenly faded, and soon afterpletely disappeared. He hadn¡¯t even had a chance to react. There was only a burn mark left on his right hand, reminiscent of the magic seal that had originally been there.

    ¡°Demon Vine Babbit was actually destroyed, who did it! It was killed in an instant too.¡±

    Keh¡¯s expression suddenly twisted. Babbit was a demon vine that he had raised for several thousand years. He had poured in his blood, sweat, and tears to raising this anti-assassin specialist that was on the same level as SS+ ranked demon beasts.

    Babbit¡¯s innate vitality was extremely strong; not even a low level divine race being would be able to destroy it. Yet it had been destroyed in an instant by a mysterious person. This left Keh feeling extremely restless. Babbit was thest line of defense before his personal quarters. Now that it had been eliminated, this signified that the main camp had been infiltrated.

    It looked like he had to move those big guys now! Keh was rather regretful; those pieces of ¡°furniture¡± might be wasted. However, he really couldn¡¯t leave his current location. The suppression of the frenzied zombies had reached a critical point, if he retreated now, all of his previous efforts would be wasted.

    The Gabriel Empire¡¯s southern border region, capital of the original Nonder Duchy, Nnd City¡¯s center, the original mansion of Duke Brandon, Darkness Wizard God Keh¡¯s personal quarters.

    This opulent bedroom was originally Duke Brandon¡¯s personal bedroom. Keh hadn¡¯t even had a chance to switch out the name te over the entrance. At the door, Noreya used the innate skills of an assassin in order to easily pick the lock.

    After picking the lock, Noreya did not lead the way inside. She and ine exchanged a nce, and both of their lips curled into a mysterious grin. Afterwards, they both stepped aside.

    ¡°Be, go ahead. ine and I will hold the rear for you.¡±

    ¡°You two aren¡¯t going in? There isn¡¯t a trap is there!¡±

    ¡°Be, just go inside and take a look. There aren¡¯t any traps, and if there are, after we get back I¡¯ll let you do anything you want to me. You can let loose your wildest fantasies!¡±

    Since ine had put her own body on the line, Be decided to trust her for now. After going inside, ine and Noreya gave each other a conspiratorial nce before shutting the door behind her.

    This was the first time Be had ever seen another duke¡¯s private quarters. Duke Brandon¡¯s bedroom was extremely opulent; the walls looked as if they had been brushed with gold paint. However, it was the ¡°furniture¡± that really unsettled her. This was her first time seeing such unique ¡°free use¡± furniture.

    In this bedroom, there were over 20 beautiful girls imprisoned. They were all slim and delicate. Their clothes were also long gone. On their pure white skin, Be found traces of tentacle marks. Clearly, they had been captured by the Babbit demon vine outside.

    The girls¡¯ hands and feet were restrained in red leather handcuffs, and they each had a red cor around their necks. The cors didn¡¯t have a sp, they were permanent cors that could never be removed. This was Be¡¯s first time seeing such a cruel instrument.

    The beautiful girls had been tied up and secured into various embarrassing poses, in a lewd mimicry of furniture. There were ¡°chairs¡±, and mp shelves¡±. Toward this manner of furniture art y, Be fully admired such a gentlemanly sport.

    The ¡°Old Drivers¡± of this different world, each one was more wild the next. If Old Man Keh was behind this, then his ¡°driving¡± skills were definitely far better than Two Headed Ogre Nelson. No wonder he was the leader of the ¡°grand dirty wizards¡±.

    Be had only ever yed such humiliating games with Demon World Princess Diaz. At that time it was only the two of them as well. Yet here, there were over twenty ¡°participants¡±; it had far surpassed Be¡¯s games in terms of scale.

    Most of the captured beauties were the cold and aloof type. They were rather simr to the Assassins Society President Ivy. Most of them had ck hair, with a small number of blondes as well. If Be wasn¡¯t mistaken, then they were female assassins that had attempted to infiltrate and kill Wolf King Springhall. Unfortunately, they had been captured by the ¡°grand dirty wizard¡±, Keh.

    Be had always been unafraid of meeting beautiful women, especially when her enemy had already done most of her ¡°work¡±, and left the final step to her; this was her favorite. Like a ¡°thief¡±, she snuck next to the beauties in order to take a closer look.

    Each of their little mouths were stuffed a small red ball, but their eyes were uncovered. Their eyes were filled with humiliation, and their cheeks were flushed bright red. If it weren¡¯t for their humiliated expressions, Be would¡¯ve suspected them to be drugged.

    The red balls in their mouths had small holes in them that were connected to clear tubes. The other end of the tubes were connected to arge clear water bottle shaped like an hourss. The water dripped into the tubes slowly, a drop at a time, and flowed into their mouths. The girls had been humiliated in this manner for a period of time already.

    Seeing that Be was a fellow female, they all gave her pleading nces, hoping that she wouldn¡¯t treat them like that weirdo Keh. Even though Be was currently dressed like a witch, they didn¡¯t have anyone else to beg.

    Be found scraps of the girls¡¯ clothes, and within found little books with their identity information. They were members of the Assassin Society and furthermore, were also students of Alexis Academy.

    Alexis Academy was one of the twenty human academies. It was located in the western region, in the empire of archers and assassins, Kristoff Empire. The academy specialized in assassinations. One of Be¡¯s first maids, Princess Archer Annie, was a member of the Kristoff Empire¡¯s royal family.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be more girls... Keh, this shipment of furniture is pretty good! Too bad that I will be bringing them back to my own mansion. Hey... why does this girl look so familiar... She is...¡±

    Be, who had been secretly giggling to herself, suddenly spotted a familiar face on the ID cards of the Alexis Academy students. She was a beautiful girl that looked very simr to Princess Annie.

 Volume 4 Chapter 165: Assassinâ€™s Failure In The Mission To Infiltrate Duke Brandonâ€™s Grand Residence

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 165: Assassin¡¯s Failure In The Mission To Infiltrate Duke Brandon¡¯s Grand Residence</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The southern border region of Gabriel Empire, Nn City, the former capital of the Nonder Duchy, the former residence of Duke Brandon in the city center, outside Darkness Wizard God Keh¡¯s room.

    Be looked at Annie¡¯s sister, Princess Anya¡¯s hand-painted portrait on her Alexis Academy student ID. ording to the introduction on it, Anya was the third princess of Kristoff Empire and the vice president of Alexis Academy¡¯s student union. Unlike Annie, Anya was an assassin.

    It was the first time that Be came across a blonde female assassin in the other world. Generally speaking, beautiful, blonde girls were mostly Holy Knights and priests. President Ivy had mentioned to Be before that Princess Anya was in the top three of the Assassins¡¯ Union, much better than Ivy, who was in the top five.

    Since Vice President Anya¡¯s student ID had been found, it meant that she was also here. Be looked carefully and saw Vice President Anya in an eye-catching position. Earlier, Vice President Anya had turned away, so Be didn¡¯t find her.

    As soon as she saw Be looking at her, Vice President Anya wanted to turn away again, but the two girls held her face in ce so that she could only look at Be.

    As expected of the sisters, Anya and Annie were simr in several aspects. They had the same long blond hair. Anya, who was sprawled on the ground, was used as a ¡°table.¡± Her smooth, silky back made Be unconsciously reach out one of her hands to touch her. Anya¡¯s beautiful, dignified face flushed crimson, just like the other beautiful assassins, who had been captured. It wasn¡¯t clear if Keh had given them some strange potion. However, Be couldn¡¯t be bothered, she only needed to confirm Anya¡¯s real state!

    What the hell was up with this ck Robed Witch? She couldn¡¯t touch her there. Even if she were a girl, she couldn¡¯t... She was already... Anya wanted to struggle and get up, but the red handcuffs on her hands and feet seemed to have some special magic. Anya was just about to move when she felt as if an electric shock had paralyzed her. She could only let Be¡¯s little hands wander all over her body!

    This witch was too much! Anya felt more and more pleasure as Be caressed her. ¡®No, not here...¡¯ Anya was about to cry. She had been locked up in here for some time and Darkness Wizard God Keh, the old ¡°gentleman,¡± had stripped them and fed them water, drop by drop with a tube.

    At first, Anya and the others didn¡¯t know what this dirty old man was up to, but after a while, they realized something was wrong. They were currently being specially detained and couldn¡¯t go to the bathroom at all. If they were fed water like this, they would have to ¡°go¡± in front of so many people sooner orter...

    Assassins had strong endurance, but even their tolerance had a limit. If Be hadn¡¯t shown up then, Anya and the others would be unable to hold back. Be¡¯s hand glided over Anya¡¯s slightly swollen lower tummy and seemed to understand. She looked at Anya tyrannically.

    ¡°Vice President Anya, are you thirsty? It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll help you increase the water flow...¡±

    Anya was so scared by Be¡¯s words she almost... This witch must be the devil! She did it on purpose, didn¡¯t she? Couldn¡¯t she tell she was... close to losing it? Anya shook her head desperately, begging for mercy, hoping that Be would let her go, but Be picked her up and walked to the ensuite bathroom.

    When picking up Anya, Be removed the tube that had been torturing her this whole time. Anya revealed a sigh of relief, but soon, she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. Even without Be¡¯s interference, she couldn¡¯t restrain her body¡¯s natural instinct.

    Be had to admit that Darkness Wizard God Keh was deep into the ¡°gentleman¡¯s way.¡± He had even installed so many mirrors all over the bathroom. Be seemed to understand what the purpose was, but she didn¡¯t reveal anything and carried Anya to the ce where she had been longing to go.

    No way. There were so many mirrors. What a shameful scene! Anya wanted to die. The bathroom door was transparent. The other girls outside could clearly see the scene inside.

    ¡°Princess Anya, do you want to use the... If not, I¡¯ll carry you back and continue to feed you water with the tube... What do you mean by shaking and nodding at the same time? Come, rx. We¡¯re all girls! What¡¯s there to be shy about?¡±

    Be smiled mischievously and helped position Anya without a hint of courtesy. Anya¡¯s beautiful cheeks were as red as a ripe apple due to embarrassment. This witch and Keh, that ¡°great gentleman¡± weren¡¯t in cahoots. There was a mirror in front of them. It was really... Then, wouldn¡¯t she be....

    Anya looked at Be with pleading eyes and begged her to spare her. The female assassins behind them were all elite members of Alexis Academy. They came with her, the vice president, to carry out the task of assassinating the Beastmanmander. Unexpectedly, they fell into Darkness Wizard God Keh¡¯s trap, and all of them were captured.

    Anya felt that the girls from her school mustn¡¯t see the image of her losing control. Otherwise, her prestige as the vice president of the student union would be lost entirely. Be looked at Anya, who was struggling and felt excited. Keh, that old ¡°expert,¡± must¡¯ve tied them up like this without enjoying their bodies just for this moment.

    ¡°Vice President Anya, your body is much more honest than you. Don¡¯t worry. They will go through the same thing. No one will be spared! So, you should be... more honest with yourself.¡±

    As she spoke, Be buried her head, stuck out her tongue, and licked Anya¡¯s ear. Anya couldn¡¯t stand the stimtion. Her dignity, which she had been upholding this entire time, fell away wholly...

    After a while, Be put aside Princess Anya, who seemed like she was looking back in hindsight. Then, she went to the other imprisoned assassins with a wicked smile and carried those shocked and embarrassed girls into the bathroom, one by one. Perhaps it was due to the fact they had seen their vice-president ¡°taking the lead,¡± the other girls didn¡¯t hold back any longer.

    Awhile after Princess Anya had settled down, Be carried her again. Be looked at Princess Anya with a strange gaze that made the princess shiver all over for fear that the witch woulde up with some new tricks to tease her.

    The blush on Princess Anya¡¯s face didn¡¯t fade but grew redder. The witch and her ssmates had seen her most shameful side. She didn¡¯t know how to face them after such an embarrassing incident.

    ¡°Princess Anya, I¡¯d like to invite you and your ssmates to visit my residence. Stay with me for a few more days. Now that the border is unstable, you girls should stay like this!¡±

    Be nned to let Princess Anya and Princess Annie meet in her bed. It was such a waste to leave them here as ¡°furniture¡± for Keh. Be would treat them much better.

    Of course, Princess Anya was utterly unwilling to go, but she had no other choice. She could either stay here and wait to be killed by Keh, that perverted ¡°gentleman¡± or go with Be, the devil. Both options were dead ends. Was there a third option?

    ¡°Princess Anya, if you don¡¯t answer, that means you agree. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t bully you. I want to have a good talk with you!¡±

    Princess Anya was embarrassed and angry at the same time. How was she to say no when tied up like this?! Be said she wouldn¡¯t bully them but had just bullied her so badly. Anya was powerless and could only close her eyes indignantly, signaling her acquiescence to Be¡¯s proposal. She had no other choice, but at least falling into the hands of a girl was better than a perverted gentleman!

    Be could see the dissatisfaction in Princess Anya¡¯s blue eyes, but she didn¡¯t mind it. Didn¡¯t all those beautiful girls who were dissatisfied with her eventuallyy under her, begging for her to stop?

    Although Princess Anya and Princess Annie were sisters, Princess Anya¡¯s breasts were obviously a cuprger than Princess Annie¡¯s. Perhaps they should switch birth orders...

    At the door to the bedroom in the former Duke Brandon¡¯s Grand Residence, Noreya and ine were keeping watch. They already knew what was going on in the bedroom. To avoid more embarrassment, they didn¡¯t go in. Even if Be were terrible, she wouldn¡¯t hurt the girls, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about this.

    ¡°ine,e in! I need those puppets and your help.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I knew you would... not be able to control your hands. Here you are!¡±

    ¡°ine... can you not speak to me like that... Do you feel like you have too many body double puppets? Want me to break a few?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s alright. I was wrong. My puppets are very expensive.¡±

    After ine entered the room, Noreya helped close the door. All of a sudden, she felt someone¡¯s eyes scanning her from afar. The lights in the corridor were very dim. In the dark end of the hallway, a pair of red eyes were faintly discernible. Looking at them made her ufortable.

    Noreya immediately crept to the top of the passage for an ambush after covering the bedroom door with ck camouge cloth. It was a special camouge artifact for assassins to disguise and hide, which could fool most eyes.

    The owner of the blood-red eyes soon appeared. It was a three-meter tall Demonic man with dark skin and thick, sturdy limbs. Its hands were equipped with heavy weapons that resembled axes and meteor hammers.

    Its facial features were distorted, so it was impossible to see the whole face. Only those blood-red eyes were visible. As it moved, there came a heavy sound of footsteps in the quiet passage.

    Noreya remained motionless. She was a very professional assassin and wouldn¡¯t rush to attack her opponent without first observing any apparent openings. The strength of this humanoid demon was at least equivalent to the S-ss demonic beast. After it drew closer, Noreya could smell a bloody scent on it. God knows how many people it had killed to have such a dense murderous aura.

    Since Noreya was currently holding her breath in the stealth state, the demon didn¡¯t discover where she was hiding. Its red eyes passed Noreya¡¯s hiding ce and looked into the distance.

    Just as Noreya was wondering what it was going to do, the demon waved its four arms at the same time. Four cklight spheres with varying shades flew out from its limbs.

    A muffled sound echoed in the passage as if the demon¡¯s attack had hit someone. Noreya looked into the distance and ran past the figure in a sh. While looking at those garments, there was no doubt it was an assassin. The strength of an assassin who could lurk so close behind her without being found was worthy of recognition.

    As seeing sess, the demon rushed past Noreya and tried to catch up with the runaway. Noreya saw that it was the right moment andunched a surprise attack from behind. She jumped onto the demon¡¯s back with a dagger in each hand and inserted them directly into the demon¡¯s back.

    After being ambushed, the demon¡¯s entire body was paralyzed at once. Noreya¡¯s stab had been directly aimed at its central nervous system. Its four arms were paralyzed and were temporarily unable to move. Suddenly, Duke Brandon¡¯s bedroom door was opened, and Be rushed out, pushing the demon a few steps back with her elbow.

    Then, many puppet strings emerged from the bedroom, entangling the demon. Taking advantage of the time while it was still trapped, Be drew out her special Savior weapon, Great Evil ying Sword, from her storage ring. She swung it in a downwards motion, slicing off the demon¡¯s head.

    The demon¡¯s body didn¡¯t crumble due to its head being chopped off but struggled even more ferociously instead. Dozens of ine¡¯s puppet strings were almost torn off by it. Its head that had fallen was still alive, and its red eyes fiercely red at Be.

    Be gave the head a flying kick. The head flew far into the distance like a football, where it escaped. The demon¡¯s body broke away from ine¡¯s puppet strings at once, running to the depths of the passage as if trying to find its head.

    ¡°Be, that thing can¡¯t die. Let¡¯s get out of here!¡±

    ¡°Be, I¡¯m sorry. My surprise attack was unsessful.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go now, Noreya. You¡¯re a good assassin. There¡¯s no need to doubt yourself.¡±

    Even during an emergency evacuation, Be didn¡¯t forget tofort her best friend. For assassins, not being able to kill their target brought great shame. Noreya was upset at failing at her surprise attack.

    The girls, including Princess Anya, who were initially held in the bedroom, had been packed away by ine¡¯s puppets. They were put away in crates that were originally used to hold treasure. Breathing vents for air had been created in the crates. Following Be and ine¡¯s instructions, the puppets put away a bunch of treasure into the crates with the girls.

    Then, arge group of puppets carried dozens of special treasure crates outside of the residence. Be, who couldn¡¯t find the target of the assassination, nned to take the girls away first. Wolf King Springhall wasn¡¯t here, so the assassination had been called off.

    Earlier, Noreya and ine¡¯s instructions about the target had provided her the location to collect these girls. Be had obtained the most significant advantage and didn¡¯t me them. In a sense, this task wasn¡¯t aplete failure. At least Be made substantial gains.

    Be took her entourage of puppets outside Duke Brandon¡¯s Grand Residence. It was Be¡¯s habit to run away after stealing. In case that undying demon came back, rushing back to reim the site wouldn¡¯t be easy. It would be a problem if arge troop of Beastman soldiers came due to thergemotion.

    On the way out of Duke Brandon¡¯s Grand Residence, Be found fresh blood left on the ground of the passage. She guessed that it had been left by the assassin who had helped them attract the attention of the demon.

    After being hit by the demon¡¯s dark magic, the assassin had managed to escape, which proved that the assassin¡¯s ability wasn¡¯t much worsepared to Noreya¡¯s but had worse luck. God knows how the demon had discovered the assassin.

    The assassin wasn¡¯tpletely unlucky since they were able to escape. Earlier, the Babbit magic vines in the passage had been destroyed by ine¡¯s exposing puppet. If the magic vines were still in ce, the fate of the assassin wouldn¡¯t be any better than Princess Anya¡¯s.

    ¡°Stop there, what are you... transporting?¡±

    At the gates of Duke Brandon¡¯s Grand Residence, the team transporting Be¡¯s treasure crates was questioned by the elite Wolfman guards led by White Wolf Princess Tania. Seeing that there were more than a thousand people, the Wolfman elite guards looked as if they were facing the enemy.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Princess Tania, we¡¯re following Master Keh¡¯s orders. Are you going to frisk us?!¡±

    The crates carried by Be¡¯s transport team contained Princess Anya and the female assassin captives, and arge amount of treasure looted from Duke Brandon¡¯s bedroom. At this moment, it was as if Be were a smuggling ringleader from the previous world who was just about to sessfully smuggle out the goods only to be hit by a customs raid. Tania must not discover the contents of these crates.

    ¡°Um... I¡¯m hoping you will cooperate with my inspection. I don¡¯t mean to offend Master Keh. Just now, an assassin infiltrated the ce and assassinated several elite guards of our wolf n. I must catch the assassin.¡±

    Seeing that Be and the others were unwilling to cooperate, White Wolf Princess Tania was also caught in a tight spot. She couldn¡¯t do anything to Darkness Wizard God Keh¡¯s people. However, if the assassin hid in this pile of goods and ran away with the transportation team, Tania would miss the chance to catch the other party.

 Volume 4 Chapter 166: The New Infiltration Mission of the Grand Duke Brandonâ€™s Other Mansion

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 166: The New Infiltration Mission of the Grand Duke Brandon¡¯s Other Mansion</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The Southern border of the Gabriel Empire, the original capital of the Nonde Duchy ¨C Nn City, outside the gates of what used to be Duke Brandon¡¯s residence at the center of the city.

    Be¡¯s fleet of treasure carts had been blocked by the Wolfman Guards as the White Wolf Princess Tania demanded to view the contents thaty within the various boxes. However, Be was adamant that Tania should not see what was inside those boxes and refused her request.

    Both sides began engaging in a heated confrontation. Be only had three ck robed witches and a few hundred puppet dolls on her side while Tania had more than a thousand elite Wolfmen behind her. There was too big a difference in terms of manpower. There was no question that Be and the others would be able to make it out in one piece, but there was no way Princess Anya and the others could leave with them.

    ¡°Tania, His Excellency, the Darkness Wizard God Keh has ordered me to move these things as quickly as possible. If you insist on being unreasonable, you will end up causing dys to His Excellency¡¯s schedule. Will you be able to take up that responsibility then?¡±

    ¡°Well... Can¡¯t you just...¡±

    ¡°No way, I cannot show them to you!¡±

    The more Be refused to open up the boxes, the more Princess Tania felt that there was something fishy going on. Just as both parties could not take it any longer and Princess Tania was about to raise a hand towards Be, a few Beastman soldiers rushed over from a distance. They approached Tania and whispered some things in the Beastman tongue.

    Earlier, the Beastman allied army had suffered yet another crushing defeat at the hands of the Sarnia Duchy. The allied army had just been about to break past the outer walls when they had been pummelled with a shower of meteorites. Right there and then, more than ten thousand Beastmen had been smashed into mince.

    This sudden change of events had caused panic to ensue within the Beastmen. The guards of the Sarnia Duchy had made use of this opportunity to fire their firearms in unison, shooting down the Beastman soldiers that were preparing to climb the walls. In light of theirtest failure in taking over Sarni City, the Wolf King Springhall had returned from the frontlines and had sent out an order for the higher-ups of the Wolfmen to assemble and discuss their future military strategies.

    Be could not understand the Beastmannguage, let alone the Wolfman tongue. Princess Tania and herself had always conversed in the humannguages. Although she did not know thenguage, Be could tell that it was probably bad news as Princess Tania¡¯s face had immediately turned ashen.

    ¡°One of you has to apany me to Wolf King Springhall¡¯s meeting. Now, the entirety of Nn City is on high security alert. No one can leave the city without the King¡¯s permission. Of course, if you can present His Excellency¡¯s warrant, I will let you go as well.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I will go with you. However, I have one request. My fleet has to enter the city first. There¡¯s no time to waste!¡±

    Be¡¯s sudden change of heart had caught Princess Tania off guard. She had thought that Be would resist her no matter what. Instead, she had agreed to her request without putting up much of a fight. She had wanted to use Be¡¯sck of cooperation as an excuse to forcibly examine the boxes on Be¡¯s fleet.

    Once Be agreed, Princess Tania no longer had any grounds to check her boxes. She had no choice but to leave two hundred of her elite wolf knights to escort Be¡¯s fleet past the outer gates of Nn City. Shortly after exchanging a couple of looks with Noreya and ine, Be left the group.

    The two hundred wolf knights that were ordered to follow Be¡¯s fleet had been taken care of at the city gates. Princess Tania did not have any knowledge about these puppet dolls and had underestimated their abilities. She thought that these wooden dolls were just gimmicky toys that did not have muchbat ability and thus did not send too many of her underlings to follow the transport fleet.

    ine appeared to be rather worried that Be would have some trouble getting awayter and had secretly slipped her a little doll. This particr doll was the only one that ine had ever made. In her many reincarnations, Be was the first person that received such a gift from her.

    Be did not decline the gift. After all, she would not reject anything from a pretty girl. As Noreya did not bring a gift with her, she felt a little awkward watching ine present the gift to Be.

    ¡°Be... I¡¯m really sorry, I didn¡¯t prepare a gift... By the way, you have to mind your back, also... Forget it, it¡¯s just a feeling. If i said it out loud, it would be against the morals of my profession.¡±

    Noreya did not finish her sentence before leaving with ine. Before she walked away, she quietly wrote the word ¡°assassin¡± in the middle of Be¡¯s palm with her finger. Thisss was too cunning. Talk about professional morals!

    Unless they were clearly on opposing fronts, assassins would not reveal the presence of their professional counterparts. Noreya had no choice but to remind Be in a different way. Although these assassins thaty stealthily in wait were powerful, but they did not pose any threat to Be as her gender was their biggest weakness.

    The Southern border of the Gabriel Empire, the original capital of the Nonde Duchy ¨C Nn City, the city lord¡¯s mansion that had been built by Duke Brandon.

    Be followed the White Wolf Princess Tania to the city lord¡¯s mansion. Apparently, that ¡°old fox¡±, Duke Brandon had built two different mansions. One of them was the pce-like structure that Be had visited previously, the other was this current one that met the standard requirements of a city lord¡¯s mansion.

    Building a mansion into one that was the size of a pce was practically a death sentence. If the Emperor were toe down on them, many Dukes and Marquis would have some serious problems, especially those like the Grand Duke Brandon, who did everything butbel it as a pce. Therefore, it was absolutely necessary to build a mansion that met all the standard requirements that would pass any checks that came their way.

    Themand point of the Wolf King Springhall, themander-in-chief of the Beastman army, was right here in this city lord¡¯s mansion. The reason why Be could not find this out previously was because they were looking in the wrong ce all this while.

    Along the way, Be pestered Princess Tania with all sorts of questions. Since she did not understand the other Beastmannguages and the princess was the only one who knew the humannguage, Be would be bored to death if she did not make some conversation.

    Princess Tania, despite everything, was rather naive. She did not think there were any problems with Be¡¯s intentional small talk. Soon enough, Be knew the scale of the Beastman invasion.

    This army of more than a million troops was made up of Beastmen and Dark Humans. This was not their full strength either. There were at least another one million troops that were awaiting orders along the continental tunnels. This current invasion n was set to be the one that would bring the entire Gabriel Empire to its knees.

    Based on the n, the initial strike team of one million Beastmen troops would bring down every single duchy at the Gabriel Empire¡¯s southern border. After which, they would force out the Gabriel Empire¡¯s army on the frontlines of the border to engage in battle.

    Then, the remaining million Beastman troops would take advantage of the battle situation and attack the Gabriel Empire from another direction. Human spies had already been nted along the various sections of the border in preparation for the oing Beastman army.

    However, the bestid ns of mice and men often go awry. The Beastman army did not expect to meet with such strong resistance by the Sarnian guards from the Sarnia Duchy. By now, the Beastman army had already lost tens of thousands of men but the Sarnia Duchy stood firm. Before all of this, the Beastman higher-ups had thought that the Grande Duchy would be the most challenging to deal with.

    Duke Brandon had close to one hundred thousand guards on hand. Compared to the Grand Duchess Bellina, the lord of Sarnia Duchy, he was much more mature and seasoned in battle. Based on the information that the Beastmen had gathered, the Grand Duchess Bellina was just a student knight.

    It was absolutely shameful that themander of such arge army was unable to defeat an army led by a woman. The Beast Emperor had already given the order that brave Beastman warrior who could break into the Sarnia Duchy and kill the Grand Duchess Bellina would be handsomely rewarded. That warrior would be bestowed the Beastmen¡¯s greatest honor ¨C the ¡°Beamon Warrior¡±.

    ¡°To be honest, I do admire this Grand Duke Bellina. A woman who lead sixty thousand troops head on against an attack by nearly a million troops. If given the chance, I would not give up the opportunity to meet her!¡±

    ¡°Princess Tania, do you have your eye on the title of the Beamon Warrior or whatever you call it? If you do, I could...¡±

    ¡°No, titles like those are of no use to me. Anyway, call me Tania. The title of princess started from the humans, I don¡¯t like to use it much. Oh honorable witch, I don¡¯t think we¡¯ve been properly introduced. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°You can just call me Be.¡±

    Be had on the mask of the ck robed witches, preventing Tania from seeing her true appearance. The only thing that was exposed was a striking pair of sky blue eyes that left a deep impression on her.

    Be did not follow Princess Tania into the meeting location as she did not belong to the higher-ups of the Beastmen. She had no choice but to wait until the end of the meeting before seeking an audience with the Wolf King Springhall.

    Princess Tania sent Be to one of the waiting rooms within the Grand Duke¡¯s mansion and left. Before they went their separate ways, out of some ulterior motive, Be retrieved a little snack from her storage ring and handed it to Princess Tania.

    ¡°This! Be... I thought you Dark Humans do not really eat anything? Why would you carry such fresh food...¡±

    ¡°Tania, stop asking. Quickly, eat it on your way there! It¡¯s really delicious. Don¡¯t let any of the other Wolfman generals see it.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, thank you, Be. I find that we get along quite well. We must talk again soon!¡±

    After some conversation, the earlier tension between the White Wolf Princess Tania and Be had eased off quite a bit. Be was getting increasingly practiced at chatting up girls and building rapport with them. Furthermore, Princess Tania was part of the Wolfman race and was rather trusting and naive. Be swore that she would be able to trick an innocent little wolf girl like her into bed at least three times.

    Of course, the snack that Be had given to Princess Tania was tainted. However, it was not toxic or poisonous. Be had other ideas when she handed her the snack. Tania, without knowing that the snack was ¡°poisoned¡±, would not realise that anything was off, other than it being especially delicious if she followed Be¡¯s instructions.

    Be cracked open a window and retrieved a pyrotechnic generator from her storage ring. Before she could throw it out of the window, a ck shadow shed by from behind her and stabbed Be right in the back in an attempt to kill her.

    As a demon king, her body was much more resilient than a regr human. Even though the assassin who had just tried to kill her had sessfully pierced Be¡¯s chest, the assassin had been gravely injured by the intense bacsh of energy. After Be fell, the ck shadowy figure dropped to its knees beside Be¡¯s body with one hand on the ground as support and the other clutching its chest.

    This was an incredibly cool, stunning female assassin with skin so pale that she did not appear to be human at all. Her beauty wasparable to Noreya¡¯s with a pair of alert purple eyes constantly checking her surroundings. Her long, gorgeous locks were a rare, metallic, silver-grey.

    Be obviously did not die. The surrogate puppet that ine had given her not only took the blow for her, but also created a real body in the original spot to confuse any attackers. This would allow them to think that they had seeded in their attack. Such body double puppets had all sorts of evil magics and space surrogacy magic imbued in them. Thus it could take the ce of its master in an attack and bear the brunt of any damage.

    In addition, anyone who owned the puppet could temporarily gain the ability to enter into a Stealth mode, not unlike an assassin. Any assassin on a mission would never expect their target to have a simr Stealth ability which could allow them to take advantage of the assassin¡¯s slip-up and escape.

    This silvery-grey haired stunning maiden was President Dinah of the Alexis Academy¡¯s Student Union. She was also the current top assassin in the Assassins Union as this ¡°Grey Reaper¡± had a perfect record on all her missions until now.

    As Noreya merely put her name down in the Assassins Union and did not take part in any of the evaluationpetitions, she ranked extremely low. Be guessed that unless Noreya tapped into her dark abilities, herbat ability was on par with Dinah¡¯s.

    Dinah¡¯s assassin stealth outfit had been damaged and she was practically half naked. Be could not take her eyes off the revealed bare skin. Dinah could have been the assassin that had attracted the attention of the four-armed demonic human being, causing it to attack, back in Duke Brandon¡¯s other pce-like residence.

    The dark energy had left festering wounds on Dinah¡¯s creamy pale skin. At the sight of her wounds, Be felt a little sorry for her as such attacks, even after being treated with light magic, would leave a permanent scar.

    Enduring the searing pain all over her body, Dinah fumbled around Be¡¯s fake body. Dinah had already been wounded by the demonic being¡¯s magic. Now, she was caught in the bacsh of Be¡¯s Demon King energy. This double whammy of injuries had nearly caused her to copse.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that she was here to save her Vice-President, Anya, she would not put herself through all this torture! The mission to assassinate the Wolf King Springhall was a huge trap. The announcement had been up on the bulletin board for so long that the paper had begun to yellow. So far, no one had seeded in their attempts.

    Dinah¡¯s infiltration did not go well at all. Along the way, she had been picked up by the dark wizards¡¯ detection magical arrays. She had fought off a few rounds of the White Wolf Princess Tania¡¯s subordinates before managing to escape. Right now, she could barely save herself, let alone be of any help to Anya.

    Dinah heard everything that Be had said to Princess Tania. Such important intelligence must be reported back to the Gabriel Empire. The front at the southern border was already unstable and the lie that the human allied army had emerged victorious had already been exposed by some malicious ¡°rumors¡±.

    The emperor had promised time and time again that the empire¡¯s army was unbeatable, but those were simply lies to cate the masses. The Imperial City was extremely far from the southern border and the Emperor could not do anything but watch as the border was slowly being brought down by the Beastmen.

    Although Dinah was a member of the Kristoff Empire on the western continents, she wholeheartedly agreed that the human race should present a united front when dealing with the enemy. She had no choice but to take the riskier path and attack a dark witch and steal their clothes.

    Based on her observations, Dinah saw that anyone wearing the robes of a ck robed witch or wizard, regardless of gender, was freely allowed to pass through the Nn City gates. This was the best way to get in and out of the city as the other Beastman guards did not dare to stop them at all.

    After ensuring that this ck robed witch was already dead, Dinah peeled off the tattered pieces of her stealth outfit. She had taken off her clothes with barely any hesitation. This could have been an upational habit as assassins were required to blend into different regions by wearing different types of clothes. It would not be beneficial for her profession if she were to change slowly.

    Dinah did not realize that she had made a grave upational mistake when she left her assassin¡¯s dagger on the ground beside her. This was one of the worst things one could do, especially in enemy territory. An assassin¡¯s dagger should be kept on his or her body at all times. The hilt of the dagger also contained a mechanism that would shoot out poisonous needles that were used when assassin saw the need to take their own life.

    This was a fail-safe mechanism that only the best assassins would use to prevent being ambushed as these poisonous needles would release toxins into the owner¡¯s body. Dinah¡¯s momentarypse in focus had given Be the perfect opportunity. She was afraid that Dinah would use the dagger to kill herself and did not dare to tackle her.

    The part that Be could not stand was that Dinah actually wentmando under her suit. Apparently, this top assassin was extremely open. Back then, when President Ivy had mentioned President Dinah, she was filled with admiration and respect for her. Ivy also said that Dinah was her spiritual role model. Be wondered if Ivy knew that President Dinah had such an open personality.

    This time, Be had misunderstood Dinah. The only reason why she wentmando was to allow her to engage in Stealth more easily and it had nothing to do with her personality. Just as Dinah reached out to pull the robes off the corpse, Be timed her attack perfectly and lunged at her back. Dinah had never expected that there would be someone in Stealth mode behind her and she crashed to the floor before she could turn around.

 Volume 4 Chapter 167: Fleeing From Duke Brandonâ€™s Grand Residence In Victory

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 167: Fleeing From Duke Brandon¡¯s Grand Residence In Victory</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The southern border region of Gabriel Empire, Nn City, the former capital of Nonder Duchy, the city lord¡¯s mansion built by former city lord, Duke Brandon.

    White Wolf Princess Tania was attending a war mobilization meeting hosted by Wolf King Springhall. Tania and Wolf King Springhall were distant rtives. The Beastmen currently had a total of nine rulers. Apart from the Beastman Emperor, who was the supreme ruler, there were eight Beastman Kings below him, and their status was equivalent to the imperial princes of the Human Race.

    Princess Tania¡¯s mother passed away shortly after giving birth to her. Although her mother was also one of the Wolf King Springhall¡¯s concubines, the Beastmen had always favored sons over daughters, so she wasn¡¯t taken seriously by her father. Onbat effectiveness, Tania was stronger than Harrington, the son of the Wolfman Lord, but her rank was much lower than his.

    ¡°Master Keh has something outside the city. This is our Wolfmen internal meeting. Hold on... I¡¯ll announce a new n for the next attack on Tanya Empire. Then... Tania, what¡¯s going on? If you¡¯re not going to pay attention, then get the hell out of here!¡±

    Wolf King Springhall was stillining about the cowardice on the battlefield and had no ce to vent his anger. Unexpectedly, Princess Tania happened to be caught by him. In this meeting, she was the only one who suddenly covered herself and lowered her head over the table, as if she wereughing.

    ¡°Father... Wolf King Springhall, I¡¯m... I¡¯m a little..¡±

    ¡°Get out. Don¡¯t you understand Beastmannguage, Captain... Tania?¡±

    Wolf King Springhall wasn¡¯t very kind to his daughter, either. Without much thought, Tania was forced to leave. Naturally, Tania hadn¡¯t reacted on purpose. As soon as she sat down, her stomach was hurting for no reason, and the pain was so bad that she couldn¡¯t stand it.

    Tania wanted to exin, but her stomach was hurting so much that she couldn¡¯t even speak. She had no choice but to leave. When she left, Wolf King Springhall didn¡¯t even spare her a nce.

    ¡°That¡¯s weird. I didn¡¯t eat anything today... except for the snacks from Be. Could it be that.... there¡¯s something wrong with the snacks she sent?¡±

    Tania looked depressed. She really couldn¡¯t understand why Be would mess with the snacks she sent her. Right now, she only had a stomach-ache. It wasn¡¯t life-threatening and didn¡¯t look poisonous. It looked more like a prank.

    Duke Brandon¡¯s residence, Be¡¯s temporary lounge.

    Be pinned Dinah to the ground; her hands were pinning Dinah¡¯s hands. Dinah was already injured. How could her strength overpower Be, who had the power of a Demon King?!

    Be, relying on her strength, quickly held Dinah¡¯s hands above her head. Then, Be freed one of her hands and impolitely yed with Dinah¡¯s voluptuous breasts.

    This was a Beastmen upied area. Hence Dinah couldn¡¯t cry for help. She was surrounded by Beastman soldiers and Dark Wizards and didn¡¯t have anypanions who could save her. After Be¡¯s assault on her breasts, Dinah¡¯s purple eyes were filled with embarrassment and unwillingness. She looked at the dagger nearby and was so anxious that her tears were about to flow out.

    ¡°President Dinah, stay still! I¡¯m examining your injuries. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m going to ra-... Anyways, you¡¯d better behave, or I¡¯ll make you call for help. What do you think of that?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re... you¡¯re shameless. Let go of me, or I¡¯ll... Wait, don¡¯t... Stop it.¡±

    Be domineeringly pressed up on President Dinah and kissed her delicious lips, her hands continuing their work. Within a short time, she had confirmed Dinah¡¯s sensitive spots after caressing her body.

    Dinah¡¯s purple eyes were zed. Be¡¯s sweet tongue had already pried her lips open with great skill, hooking Dinah¡¯s tongue with her own. Their tongues were now intertwined, the intensity no less than a french kiss.

    Dinah was slightly stunned by the kiss. The pain on her body and her lips were simr, giving her a sort of pleasure. Be took advantage of Dinah¡¯s distraction to take out the puppet string from the storage ring. Just then, Dinah reacted, giving her all for her final struggle.

    ¡°Dinah, don¡¯t move. I¡¯m checking your injuries. You don¡¯t need to be afraid of anything. What could I do to you?¡±

    ¡°You liar! I don¡¯t believe a word uttered by a witch like you. I don¡¯t have any injuries there. Why did you... I already said no, but you still kept touching... Stop.¡±

    Dinah¡¯s final struggle failed. Be put her hands behind her and tied them together. Be didn¡¯t dare to overlook her feet either. She tied them up with the puppet string, looping several times before letting go.

    ¡°Well, Miss Dinah, do you want to save President Anya? If you want to, then put this in your mouth, and I will take you to meet President Anya. If you don¡¯t want to, I¡¯ll give you to Wolf King Springhall!¡±

    ¡°This little ball... Are you... the Grand Duchess Bellina? What¡¯s going on? Aren¡¯t you stationed in Sarnia Duchy? You¡¯re here... Don¡¯t tell me the rumors that have spread along the border are true!¡±

    ¡°Now isn¡¯t the time to discuss that. Do you ept my suggestion?¡±

    To prevent Dinah frommitting suicide because she took things too hard, Be put on a mask to hide her face on top of her witch clothing. When Dinah was sure that Be was Duchess Bellina, her previous thoughts of biting her tongue had disappeared.

    However, the little red ball in Be¡¯s hands was too.... Dinah knew what those balls were. When she passed the ve market, she had seen the ve women with this strange prop.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, can¡¯t you change the conditions? This little ball... I really can¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Sure, which one do you like? Choose one!¡±

    Be pretended not to understand Dinah¡¯s words. Like a magician performing tricks, she took out several different types of ball gags. Dinah¡¯s face flushed as she looked at Be angrily. The Grand Duchess¡¯s interests were too.... How could she be more of an expert than some Grand Dukes? She didn¡¯t want to use it, not that she disliked the style of that particr ball.

    ¡°Dinah, if you don¡¯t choose, I will help you. See, this style is more suitable for you! This kind can¡¯t be taken off for a whole month once you put it on.¡±

    ¡°No... I... I choose the one from before.¡±

    Dinah was terrified that Be would help her randomly make a choice. If Be picked something worse, she would be miserable. As ast resort, she had to go along with Be¡¯s wicked games. She obediently opened her mouth and kept the first prop, the red ball gag, in her mouth.

    After seeing Dinah sumb, Be took her into the bathroom for a quick wash. In the bathroom, Be concealed her ability and used her Demon King powers to help Dinah remove the scars on her body. Only when a Demon King was above level one could she get rid of the permanent scars left by Darkness energy.

    Only then did Dinah realized that she had been tricked. The demon energy on Grand Duchess Bellina was too palpable. On top of that, she didn¡¯t even care to hide the fact that she had Darkness energy in her body. Dinah¡¯s regret now seemed a little toote. The small ball gag in her mouth prevented her frommitting suicide.

    Be held President Dinah¡¯s soft charming body in her arms victoriously and carefully cleaned her. Before long, all the scars on President Dinah¡¯s body faded. Aside from expressing her dissatisfaction with her eyes, President Dinah didn¡¯t know how else to deal with Be.

    ¡°Dinah, don¡¯t me me. Who asked you to tempt me like this? I¡¯m most susceptible to the temptation of girls. You naughty girl! You have to take responsibility! I will take you home and educate you well.¡±

    Never mind the injustice in her heart. She wanted to defend herself very much by insisting that she was by no means a bad girl. She came out dressed like this to perform her mission. It was just a professional habit. However, Be wouldn¡¯t give her the chance to exin herself. Her eyes told her that Be was set on having her.

    After a long time, Be changed back into her ck Robed Witch costume. Carrying a sack on her shoulder, she headed to the gates of the city lord¡¯s mansion. The ventted sack held Dinah, the current chief assassin of the Human Assassins¡¯ Union, ¡°Grey Reaper.¡±

    At the moment, Dinah was still conscious, but her hands and feet were bound, and she couldn¡¯t make a sound. Dinah was currently in an awkward position. She didn¡¯t dare struggle, because if the Beastman soldiers found out, she would fall into their hands.

    This was such a dilemma. Whether she stayed and was captured by the Beastmen or if she followed the demoness to her territory, both were terrible options. After a long silence, President Dinah chose Be by default.

    The bodies of the assassins hanging from the wooden frames she had seen on her way in made Dinah unwilling to fall into the hands of the Beastmen. Although Be was a demon, she was a woman. She had wicked interests, but at least she was better than those ugly Beastmen.

    As soon as Be left, she regretted it. She came out without a suitcase and was carrying a beautiful girl. Her mobility was very much restrained. Fortunately, the Duke¡¯s residence wasn¡¯trge, and it was easy to find the location of the gates. However, it was a little troublesome for her to find a way to leave Nn City after exiting the Duke¡¯s residence quickly.

    The Beastmen soldiers in the passage were curious about what this ck Robed Witch was doing carrying a sack, but no one dared to ask Be the reason. ck Robed Witches had always been unchecked in the Beastman territory, so no ordinary Beastman would dare to ask about their actions or purpose.

    ¡°Um, Honorable Witch, do you know where White Wolf Princess Tania has gone?¡±

    Just as she was about to exit the gates, Be met an unusually seductive fox girl. Her silvery hair was especially striking, and her eyes were different colors, with one eye being sky blue, and the other was turquoise green. If it weren¡¯t for the furry fox ears on her head, Be almost thought she had met a Demon God or an Evil God since both usually had different colored pupils.

    ¡°Ah, I almost forgot to introduce myself. I¡¯m the Silver Fox n¡¯s Lord¡¯s daughter, Vanessa. I¡¯m looking for Princess Tania because I have something urgent.¡±

    Vanessa¡¯s voice was extremely bewitching. Be thought that she was the kind of beautiful girl who was unwittingly provocative. From her body, Be could intuitively feel the alluring charm of those fox demons that appeared in the novels from her old world. In terms of body figure alone, Vanessa was much more attractive than the wild White Wolf Princess Tania.

    Silver foxes were also known as white foxes and were a rtively rare race among the Beastmen. Vanessa was wearing a somewhat sheer organza dress. Her jade-like fair skin was visible. If they were in Human territory now, she would¡¯ve been targeted by various vers.

    ording to the Beastmen¡¯s ¡°wonderful¡± aesthetic tastes, Silver Fox Princess Vanessa was an ugly woman and one of the Beastmen¡¯s Four Great Hags. In addition to White Wolf Princess Tania, the other two were also half Beastmen kemonomimi princesses. Be would instead call them the Four Great Beauties. If Tania and Vanessa weren¡¯t beautiful, then many beauties of the Human Race could only be regarded as ordinary.

    ¡°I know where Princess Tania is. She should be in... the restroom. By the way, Princess Vanessa, do you know where I can find a carriage? I want this... this body to be moved to the bone burial site outside the city for disposal.¡±

    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s easy. My personal carriage is just outside the gates. Here¡¯s the key to my carriage. Go ahead and use it!¡±

    Silver Fox Princess Vanessa was slightly different from the fox demons written in novels. At the very least, Be couldn¡¯t see the cunning attribute of a fox demon in her. After handing Be the key to her carriage, the Silver Fox Princess left happily.

    Like White Wolf Tania, Silver Fox Princess Vanessa could speak the humannguage. These half Beastmen kemonomimis were fluent in the humannguage, somunicating with them was rtively morefortable. If it weren¡¯t for theck of time, Be would¡¯ve liked to chat a little while longer with Vanessa. Perhaps she could obtain more valuable information then.

    Before Be left, she took out a mysterious smoke generator that was used to indicate the target. While no Beastmen soldiers were watching, she powered up the device and threw it somewhere in the garden of the Grand Duke¡¯s residence.

    In the Darkness Sacred Region in the rear of Sarnia Duchy, more than ten long-range attack weapons that had been positioned urately captured the position of the colorless indicator smoke rising from somewhere within Nn City. After the Demonic beasts in the air observed and measured the distance, they began to operate hundreds of giant catapults. Although they were nning on smashing the target with boulders, the hit probability of this attack couldn¡¯t be guaranteed due to the distance.

    Be had initially intended to strike the Beastmenmand center from a long distance, but couldn¡¯t find the specific location of Wolf King Springhall, so she had to use a wide range of attacks to give Wolf King Springhall a tactical deterrent.

    Outside the gates of Duke Brandon¡¯s residence, Be found Silver Fox Princess Vanessa¡¯s carriage. The cute fox bust on the carriage was very conspicuous. Just one nce could tell her what the owner¡¯s tastes were.

    Almost at the same time, Vanessa was looking at White Wolf Princess Tania¡¯s torn expression in the restroom of the Grand Duke¡¯s residence. Tania was in a delicate situation. She had always been firm in front of Vanessa, her best friend. Now that she had been seen by her best friend when she was like this, she was somewhat embarrassed.

    The restroom of the Grand Duke Brandon¡¯s residence was built in a very hidden location. Unless someone intended toe here, they wouldn¡¯t find their way here by wandering.

    ¡°Vanessa, how did you know... that I¡¯m here?¡±

    ¡°Tania, it was some ck Robed Witch that... Why are you covering your tummy? Is it ufortable?¡±

    ¡®Be, you better remember this. How dare you tease me!¡¯

    Never mind how depressed Tania was feeling, but Be had even deliberately tricked her into making a fool of herself in front of her best friend, Vanessa.

    Just as it was about to get embarrassing, a loud boom drew their attention. A giant meteorite shower fell from the sky and pummeled Duke Brandon¡¯s residence.

    Before they could even understand what was going on, many of the Beastmen defenders in the Grand Duke¡¯s residence were struck by the boulders on the spot. The restroom where Tania and Vanessa were at was lucky to have survived the attack due to its rtively remote location.

    The other Beastmen were extremely unlucky. Keh and the other Dark Wizards were busy suppressing the undead rampage in the burial grounds outside Nn City. They didn¡¯t have the time to consider the situation in the city. On top of that, the only three ck Robed Witches in Nn City were insurgents.

    Because they didn¡¯t have the protection of a magic defense barrier from the Dark Wizards, many of the Beastmen in the Grand Duke¡¯s residence were killed. The location where Wolf King Springhall held the meeting was ¡°lucky¡± to hit the jackpot. Several huge boulders hit the small lofts and were devoured by rising mes in an instant.

    Be carried Dinah in the sack and rode off in Silver Fox Princess Vanessa¡¯s carriage. Along the way, there was chaos amongst the Beastmen soldiers and underground merchants of the Human Race. The huge boulders mainly fell on the former city lord, Duke Brandon¡¯s residence, and didn¡¯t affect the ve market in the central area of Nn City.

    Be looked through the curtains in the back of the carriage and watched from a distance as Duke Brandon¡¯s residence received a rain of justice. She hoped that Duke Brandon wouldn¡¯t find outter that she had destroyed his residence.

    Be had robbed Duke Brandon of his treasure and took away his daughter. Now, she even destroyed the city lord¡¯s mansion. Such insane behavior was rare among the nobles of the various Human Empires.

 Volume 4 Chapter 168: Returning To The War-ridden Sarni City

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 168: Returning To The War-ridden Sarni City</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    The southern border of Gabriel Empire, Sarni City, the capital of Sarnia Duchy had be thest line of defense for the humans. If it were captured by the Beastmen Army again, the entire southern border of Gabriel Empire would be exposed to the Beastmen.

    The two moats outside the city walls were dyed red by the blood of the Beastmen, and the river was full of their corpses. At the bottom of the wall, the bodies of Beastmen were everywhere. After nearly a week of besieging the city, millions of them were still unable to defeat Sarni City, which was manned by only sixty thousand soldiers.

    On the tallest building in the central area of Sarni City, there stood a lily g, symbolizing the Kingdom of Sarnia. The white g fluttered in the wind and could be seen from miles away. Just a while ago, the Beastmen¡¯s joint attack was once again repulsed by the defenders. With the long-range support of the catapult troops in the rear, the defenders of Sarnia Duchy sessfully held the wall.

    The air was filled with the smell of blood. At present, the Beastmen Army still surrounded Sarni City. Their garrison was located on the outskirts of the city, outside the range of super artillery. The Beastmen Army didn¡¯t dare to send troops to the depths of Sarnia Duchy. More than thirty thousand Wolf Cavalry had been deployed before, but no one made it out alive. They had all gone missing inexplicably.

    Because the attack was aimed at the rear, Nn City had been hit by a long-range attack via catapults. Wolf King Springhall, one of the eight Beastmen Kings, was lucky enough not to be killed. However, some of the senior generals of the Wolfmen didn¡¯t make it, so they wouldn¡¯t have anymanders in these next few days.

    Be¡¯s horse carriage took the road around Sarni City and headed for the rendezvous point in the Darkness Sacred Region. The Beastmen Army had just been defeated, and many humans were fleeing on the road. They were all war refugees who had fled from the defeated duchies and were lucky enough to escape because they lived just outside the city.

    ¡°Pal, do you have a way in? Now that the southern border of Gabriel Empire has beenpletely sealed off, we probably won¡¯t be able to go past them.¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we take refuge in Sarnia City?!¡±

    ¡°You fool! Sarnia Duchy is now surrounded by millions of Beastmen. It¡¯s only a matter of time before the city falls. This time, I really made a mistake. Brandt Duchy, which was the strongest, was the first to be breached, and I actually kept all my assets there.¡±

    Be heard a lot of useful gossip from the refugees. Gabriel Empire seemed to have decided to give up on this region. Sarnia Duchy had been fighting for almost a week, but the reinforcements from Gabriel Empire had yet to arrive. This caused rumors to spread all over the southern border region, and various versions of insider information were revealed.

    There were two main points of view. One was that the Grand Duchess Bellina had died in battle, and it was only a matter of time before Sarnia Duchy also fell. Be had been away this past couple of days and didn¡¯t appear on the wall, so this rumor still made sense. The other was even more ridiculous. Apparently, the entire Sarnia Duchy had betrayed the Human Race under the leadership of the Grand Duchess Bellina, and the current war was merely a ruse.

    Gossip was indeed a horrible thing. God knew who spread such rumors. Be looked at therge number of refugees wandering on the road and was speechless. Sarnia Duchy wasn¡¯t going to ept any refugees, and Be had already spoken to Eleanor about this. Anything could happen during the war, so they could not take any risks.

    Forget about whether the rumors were true or not, but some of the gossip going around was at least true. There was a possibility that Gabriel Empire would give up thisst line of defense. On top of the fact that no reinforcements had been sent to support Sarnia Duchy, even the border was now blocked, and convoys transporting supplies weren¡¯t allowed into Sarnia Duchy to provide assistance.

    No one dared to bother Be¡¯s horse carriage. Its members and the puppets looked so frightening that the refugees didn¡¯t even dare to look at them.

    The horse carriage rode into a hidden forest where Be met her subordinate, Subus Queen Aisha, and Demon World Princess Diaz. Behind them stood many tall demon guards while the forest floor was covered with Wolfmen bodies.

    ¡°These are... The Beastmen have made their way here?¡±

    ¡°Mmm, mistress, this area isn¡¯t very peaceful either. The Beastmen seem to be looking for another way to bypass Sarnia Duchy and attack Gabriel Empire.¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t worry about them. Is the transfer array ready?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is.¡±

    Behind Aisha and Diaz, a dark-red magic transfer array had been established. The periphery of Sarni City was surrounded by the Beastmen Army. There was no way for Be to drive the horse carriage into the city in such an ostentatious manner, so she had to get her staff to prepare the magic transfer array here.

    Lisha was on duty at the inner wall of Sarni City. The Beastmen Army was still strong in fighting spirit. If no ident urred, another offensive would beunched soon, so the city walls needed a constant watch.

    ¡°Sister, you¡¯ve worked hard. Please, have some rest when we get back. You¡¯re so dedicated that I feel embarrassed.¡±

    Be hugged Lisha from behind, relieving her nervousness. She had been highly strung these past few days and finally enjoyed a moment of peace.

    ¡°Older sister, I¡¯m fine. This is what I should do.¡±

    ¡°No, rest now. People might think that I was abusing you!¡±

    Lisha didn¡¯t resist when Be pulled her away without hesitation. Perhaps, she was expecting this to happen, so she let her have her way.

    The soldiers guarding the city didn¡¯t look surprised at all at what was happening. Although it wasn¡¯t right for them to pay too much attention to their mistress¡¯s private life, the soldiers preferred to see her being ambiguous with women. If it were men instead, they would be very jealous of that person. Therefore, it was better if she only flirted with women. At least, they wouldn¡¯t be envious.

    Princess Kriss, Lisha¡¯s recement, soon arrived and took over her position as themander on the inner wall. Be smiled apologetically at her. As the only girl who had officially epted her confession, Kriss could be considered as her formal partner.

    Kriss was very understanding and indicated to Be that she was fine. She didn¡¯t seem to know about Be¡¯s infiltration into Nn City and her collection of exclusive ¡°items¡±. Anyways, it wasn¡¯t a big deal whether Kriss knew or not. Be had the confidence that she could convince Kriss to ept her wild side.

    Kriss had just taken over Lisha¡¯s post when the Beastman Army outside Sarni City began its daily siege. Following the sound of war drums, arge number of Beastmen troops came from all around Sarni City like a vast dark shadow making its way over.

    The defenders of Sarni City had long been ustomed to this scene. They raised their arquebus and copper guns unsteadily and began their daily tasks. The cannons on the wall also started spouting mes. Right then, Sarni City became ¡°lively¡± again.

    Be sent Lisha back to the city lord¡¯s mansion. There, each of Be¡¯s best friends had their own room to rest.

    Lisha must¡¯ve been too tired and fell asleep as soon as Be carried her to bed before the quilt could even be covered. Be didn¡¯t disturb her sleep, either. She helped her remove her clothes, covered her with a nket, and left.

    Before leaving the room, Be kissed Lisha on the forehead and left in satisfaction. She had helped Lisha remove her clothes because she was an advocate of sleeping naked. Only Be knew whether she had any intention to do something bad.

    ¡°Silly girl, I give up. So serious this time? You¡¯ve got several new types of perfume on you. Does she secretly want me to seduce her?¡±

    Lisha wasn¡¯t sleeping. She had now switched back to the image of Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha, with long ck hair and golden demonic eyes. She exuded a dangerous and seductive smell.

    ¡°Hey, this is... I couldn¡¯t tell. Be, you really understand a girl¡¯s mind, but why don¡¯t you dare cross the line? I didn¡¯t think that you¡¯re this timid.¡±

    Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha found Be¡¯s gift to Lisha on the bedside cab. It was a small box filled with jewelry and ornaments. Although it was a bit vulgar to gift jewelry, anyone would be happy to ept even the mostmon things from their sweetheart.

    In the small box was a heart-shaped sapphire ring engraved with Lisha¡¯s name. This made Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha envious. Although she wanted to take away the ring and pretend it was Be¡¯s present for her, she finally resisted the impulse.

    Before long, Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha discovered that Be¡¯s gift box contained a mystery¡ªthe jewelry box had twopartments. Alisha was just about to pick up the case when she found that the weight of the box was wrong.

    The innerpartment of the box was also filled with jewelry. Still, the style was very different from that of the top chamber. The jewelry on the toppartment of the box was more formal, while the one in the innerpartment had a darker design. The jewels had Darkness Attributes and were wrapped in dark gold.

    What tempted Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha was a heart-shaped ring iid with precious ck jewels, which were rare gems only found in the Darkness Continent inhabited by the Demon Race. The ck gem ornaments found among the Human Race were precious and priceless.

    Alisha wasn¡¯t greedy for wealth, but the name on the ck gem ring made her heart a little vtile. Be had engraved the name of Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha on the heart-shaped ring. This ring and the innerpartment of jewelry were sent to Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha without mistake.

    ¡°Hmph, I thought you changed for the better, but I didn¡¯t know that you grew even more cunning. Be, you can¡¯t be thinking about me... Forget it. Since you dared to send this, I¡¯ll lose if I¡¯m moved by it.

    Alisha said to herself a little proudly. Although she spoke righteously, she still put the ring on the ring finger of her right hand. She couldn¡¯t hide the happiness on her face. This formed a sharp contrast with her usual icy expression.

    Be, whose reputation was deeply obscure, nned to find something happy to do after instructing the soldier to stay on guard in the hidden areas of the residence. She didn¡¯t know that Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha had been awake. She had already nned to leave an extrapartment of jewelry for her when she sent the gift.

    ¡°Mistress Be, the messenger from Gabriel Empire has arrived and wishes to see you. The emissary is waiting for you in the reception room of Grand Duchess Residence!¡±

    ¡°The messenger was actually able to enter Sarni City to report the news? This is simply using their life to... Diaz, is the messenger a man or a woman?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a man. Looks like¡ª¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t see him. Tell Eleanor to tell the messenger... that I happen to... that I happen to take a day off because I got my period today. Get him to leave the letter and go.¡±

    As soon as she heard that the envoy was a male, Be lost any interest she had. What was there to look at? A direct rejection of the messenger would be disrespecting the Emperor of the Gabriel Empire. After much deliberation, Be used one of the girls¡¯ privileges, so even the Emperor couldn¡¯t use her of rejecting him.

    As Be expected, the emissary from Gabriel Empire had a helpless expression when he learned that the Grand Duchess Bellina took an official holiday today. It wasn¡¯t convenient for her to meet anyone. Even the Grand Duchess wasn¡¯t immune to such a thing as a girl¡¯s period day off. Her reason left him speechless; he had no choice but to go after presenting the Emperor¡¯s personal letter.

    The Emperor had sent him, at the risk of death, to deliver a letter to Sarni City with a Griffin Knight primarily to let him confirm something with his own eyes, that is, the current state of the Grand Duchess Bellina. There were too many rumors spreading along the border, and word of the Grand Duchess¡¯s death had reached the Emperor¡¯s ears, as well.

    It would be troublesome if the Grand Duchess Bellina were dead. Sarnia Duchy had helped Gabriel Empire contain the main force of the Beastmen Army,prising of millions. At this time, the Grand Duchess Bellina¡¯s life and death was directly rted to the safety of the border. In order to confirm her current situation, the Emperor didn¡¯t hesitate to send several messengers, one after another. He needed to make sure whether the Grand Duchess Bellina was still alive.

    Sarni City, the capital of Sarnia Duchy, the hidden area deep in the residence of city lord, Bellina. Be came to this area alone to rx. Only her trusted demon aides, Demon World Princess Diaz of the underworld and Subus Queen Aisha, followed her.

    Not many people knew about this secretive area, except the close associates brought in by Noesha and Be. Even Blood Demon King Eleanor and Sky Demon King Dolores were unaware of its existence. When Be came, she didn¡¯t bring in even the strongest of her current associates, Devastating Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita.

    Be heard the sound of firearms and cannons firing on the wall, but she didn¡¯t care. She was pretending to be ill, and the Emperor¡¯s messenger may not have left Sarni City yet. It was rather dangerous for the Griffin Knight to fly out of the city during the siege of the Beastmen Army as he might be shot to death by their long-range weapons.

    If Be were to appear at the city wall now, her lie about today being an official day off would be revealed! Outsiders, like the messenger, were forbidden to visit the three inner, middle, and outer walls surrounding the entire Sarni City. The secret that the firearms relied on the support of ghosts to reload the ammunition had to be concealed from the messenger.

    If the messenger saw it, Blood Demon King Eleanor would kill him without prior instructions from Be. Anyways, the Emperor wouldn¡¯t know whether the messenger had died in the hands of the Beastmen or Be. Since they were cannon fodder on the battlefield, the Emperor could send as many as he pleased. He could always find more envoys after sending one since there were a lot of people who could take up the job, and he would never have to worry that there weren¡¯t enough candidates.

    This was an absurdlyrge secret chamber, which could also be called an underground paradise. This was Be¡¯s treasure house for all kinds of trophies. The doors of the secluded hall alone were made out of severalyers of massive stone. They couldn¡¯t be blown open by the ordinary explosives.

    The cavern wasn¡¯t equipped with any magic lighting artifacts or lights. Be disliked the smell of smoke from the burning mes and had switched to luxurious luminous pearls and sunstones for illumination. The luminous pearls were fixed on the pirs while the ceiling of the secret chamber was iid with sunstones.

    The light from the sunstones and luminous pearls formed daytime in the dark, enclosed chamber. All sorts of gold and silver treasure and countless gold coins had piled up intorge heaps. These treasures had been plundered by Be first from the Sea God Temple, the New Moon Demonic Dragon¡¯s treasure isle in the middle of theke, and not too long ago, Nn City.

    Of course, Be stored her treasures in more than one location. The more ridiculous treasure rooms were built in the central area of the Darkness Sacred Region. This treasure room paled inparison to the ones there.

    In the hidden treasure room in the Darkness Sacred Region, luminous pearls and sunstones were merely ordinary treasures. They didn¡¯t even qualify as lighting artifacts. There, the lighting artifacts were made of precious stones, and the luster of those stones illuminated the entire secret chamber.

    There were many subi in the secret chamber who were responsible for helping the Honorable Demon King look after her special collection. The girls Be had captured before were all ced here. Be would only consider letting them move to their original world after they hadpletely fallen into her grasp.

    Some of the more famous trophies included the former Oceanic Princess Tina, Sea General Una, President Caroline, and others. The newly added spoils included the daughter of the Grand Duke Brandon, Miss Emily, President Anya of the Assassins¡¯ Union, and head assassin Dinah.

    ¡°Aisha, Noesha isn¡¯t here, is she?¡±

    ¡°Honorable Mistress Be, Honorable Mistress Noesha is now in the Darkness Sacred Region. She still doesn¡¯t know that you borrowed her room.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. Diaz, help me guard the door. If otherse to see me, tell them that I¡¯m temporarily in seclusion and won¡¯t see anyone. If somethinges up, you can look for Eleanor or Kriss.¡±

 Volume 4 Chapter 169: When the Lord is on a Break in the Capital of Sarnia Duchy

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 169: When the Lord is on a Break in the Capital of Sarnia Duchy</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The pce¡¯s grand hall in the City of Swords, which was the imperial city of the Gabriel Empire, was filled with various schrly and military ministers. Every news that the capital had received so far from the frontline in the south had been bad news.

    The emperor of the Gabriel Empire, Alfred the Third, sat on his throne with a grim expression on his face as he heard the reports about the current battle situation from his ministers. The reports had caused this human emperor to fall into a deep depression.

    Alfred the Great was the one who suggested that the human empires form a military alliance andbine their armies to go into the battle. He had ordered Marshal Krisman, one of his empire¡¯s three grand marshals, to lead the duchies in the southern border to defend their empire against the Beastmen.

    Little did he know, the hundred thousand allied troops had been obliterated within a couple of days. Initially, Emperor, Alfred the Third, wanted to help Prince Daniel umte some military and battle credit. Since the prince was first in line for the throne, it would make it much easier for him to rule when he ascended the throne in the future.

    However, the army that consisted of ten thousand soldiers had met with defeat. Only the Grand Duke Bellina, the lord of the Sarnia Duchy, managed to defend against the invasion. The other duchies, such as Duke Brandon¡¯s, had fallen at the first wave of invasion.

    It rendered Alfred the Thirdpletely speechless. He had thought that even if the allied army were not that strong, they would least be able tost around fifteen days. It would have given the empire¡¯s army ample time to assemble and rush to the front to aid them in battle. Currently, there were merely two hundred and fifty thousand troops from the Gabriel Empire at the southern border. Based on thetest information, the invading Beastmen army¡¯s strength was estimated to surpass that amount.

    If Emperor Alfred the Third were to send more supporting soldiers, the additional supply of provisions would be aplete pain in the neck. The initially estimated supply was supposed to be sufficient to support two hundred and fifty thousand troops for a month or so. By increasing the number of soldiers at the frontlines, it would spell trouble for their current store of food provisions.

    Even though the Gabriel Empire had been revered as the ¡°Human Empire¡¯s Biggest Granary.¡± However, the food supply trade had always been monopolized by the Renald family. Alfred the Third did not have enough backup food provisions on hand. Furthermore, those supplies were meant for the soldiers who were guarding the imperial city. If he transferred those food provisions to the frontline, chaos would ensue within the imperial city.

    The Renald family had always used Princess Kriss¡¯ refusal to enter into a marriage with their heir, Master Leonard, as an excuse to passive-aggressively go against the Emperor, Alfred the Third. There were more than enough food supplies in storage to go around, but the Renald family refused to sell any to the empire at retail price. Chances were, they were waiting for Alfred the Third to give them a more significant political advantage.

    Princess Kriss was currently glued to Grand Duke Bellina¡¯s side, and they were hiding in Sarni City, the capital of Sarnia Duchy. Emperor Alfred the Third had already sent at least ten Griffin Knights after her. However, none of them had seeded in bringing Princess Kriss home.

    Alfred the Third was in no position to offend the Grand Duchess Bellina. As the final stronghold along the southern borders, its existence already held much more political meaning than any other military matter. Alfred the Third needed to establish the existence of a hero to redirect the nation¡¯s attention away from the humiliating failures of the empire¡¯s army, concealing this dark part of the empire¡¯s history from the public eye.

    Now, Alfred the Third was stuck in a quandary. There was no way he could offend either party, which made things awkward. On one side, he had the Renald family, who was putting immense pressure on him to fulfill his promise and urge Princess Kriss to marry Leonard, despite his lower status. On the other side, it was the Grand Duchess Bellina, who had suddenly be the new overlord of the southern border and had Princess Kriss by her side.

    The previous regional overlord of the southern border was the Grand Duke Brandon, who had some rtions with the Renald family. However, along with the demise of the Nonder Duchy, he had stepped down and was now nowhere to be found. Without Duke Brandon¡¯s restrictions to keep her in check, it was only a matter of time that the Grand Duchess Bellina would dominate and monopolize the entire southern border of the Gabriel Empire.

    ¡°Your Majesty, the messenger has returned from the Sarnia Duchy. It is the secret message that he had brought back. Please have a look.¡±

    ¡°Let me see, this is...¡±

    At the moment, all correspondence from the Sarnia Duchy was being handled only by Emperor Alfred the Third. None of his ministers knew what kind of deals were being made with the Grand Duchess Bellina. The only thing the ministers could do was to remain silent as they watched a strange expression emerge on the emperor¡¯s face.

    ording to the secret message from the messenger, the Grand Duchess Bellina was on her menstrual period and had not been seen in the past few days. At the moment, Sarni City seemed to be rather stable, and the guards did not show any hint of fear. By the looks of it, they would be able to maintain the status quo for the time being.

    What timing to be on her menstrual period, at such a crucial time as well. Alfred the Third did not know whether tough or cry as it was not right for him to criticize Be. It was a naturally urring cycle for girls, and if he were to push the subject, it would reflect poorly on him. It would make him seem as though he was not a gentleman at all.

    ¡°Father, why are you hesitating? Quickly, send more soldiers as the backup to the Sarnia Duchy! Furthermore, Older Sister Kriss is at Sarni City with Princes Pam and Princess Lisha, as well. What if the Beastmen attacked again? The consequences would be...¡±

    ¡°Khalifa, what are you doing here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to...¡±

    ¡°Father, let¡¯s leave that for another time. Answer my question, are you going to send any backup to the Sarnia Duchy?¡±

    A beautiful young swordswoman with long wavy moon-white hair stood above the pce¡¯s grand hall. She barged right into the meeting hall without greeting the emperor, with a precious sword in hand. The imperial guards at the entrance and inside the hall did not react to her weapon at all as Princess Khalifa had been permitted by the emperor, Alfred the Third, to carry her sword everywhere she went.

    ¡°You... you will stay out of this matter. Marshal Krisman will take charge. Instead, you should consider...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care! I can¡¯t stand by and watch while Older Sister Kriss is in danger. After this, I will lead the support troops out to the southern border.¡±

    Without waiting for Emperor Alfred the Great¡¯s reply, Khalifa spun on her heel and left. It left confused looks on all the minister¡¯s faces. As far as they knew, the sisters, Kriss and Khalifa, were practically strangers. However, when they were young, the princesses were extremely close.

    Later, after Kriss went down a wrong path, her beauty had already surpassed Princess Khalifa, who had been publicly acknowledged as the top beauty of the Gabriel Empire. From then on, the sisters¡¯ rtionship became increasingly strained, and they eventually grew apart. The final nail in the coffin was when Kriss had won the title of a warrior at thebat tournament, and their rtionship was never the same.

    Their situation was simr to the conflict between Be¡¯s body double, Princess Felia, and Princess Lisha. As they were both interdimensional travelers, they were unfamiliar and awkward when navigating the rtionships that the original body¡¯s owners had. This had led to quite a fair bit of conflict to ur.

    ¡°Guards! Quickly, bring her back!¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, Princess Khalifa had already left the city of her own ord. The guards at the city gates are in no position to stop her.¡±

    ¡°What! Go after her, now! Bring her home to me. Else, you can return home to farm!¡±

    Alfred the Third froze for a moment beforeing to a revtion. He realized that he had fallen into a trap. Since Princess Kriss was refusing to leave the capital of the Sarnia Duchy, Sarni City, and the Renald family was closing in on their efforts to force a marital union, he thought of recing Kriss with someone else. That person was Princess Khalifa, and he had intended to let her marry Leonard in her sister¡¯s ce.

    Khalifa¡¯s beauty was not too far off from Kriss¡¯. There was no doubt that her looks would surpass most of her peers. This was the crucial reason why Alfred the Third had intended to rece Kriss in the marriage agreement with the Renald family. Little did he know that Princess Khalifa would beat him to it and decide to run away.

    Princess Khalifa must be stopped, no matter what, before she reaches Sarnia Duchy! A little voice of warning rang within Alfred the Third¡¯s head. Subconsciously, he seemed to know that the Grand Duchess Bellina was trouble. If they did not stop Khalifa, it was highly likely that she would follow in Kriss¡¯ footsteps and refuse to leave the duchess¡¯ side.

    Khalifa had already nned for those who came after her to return in failure. If she had run off in secret, it would be much harder for her to talk her way out of it. However, since she had dered that she was leaving to provide support and back up to the Sarnia Duchy, it gave her a legitimate reason to go.

    The capital of Sarnia Duchy, Sarnia City, in a secret chamber within Grand Duchess Bellina¡¯s mansion. Be was currently taking her time to rx and did not seem to care about any form of follow-up from the Gabriel Empire.

    At the moment, Be was lounging on the throne that she had taken from the Sea God Temple. The entire throne was made of white gold and was decorated with intricate carvings of Sea Dragons as well as various precious aquamarine sapphires and pearls.

    This throne belonged to the emperor of the ancient Romanov Empire. After Be moved here, she casually put it in the secret chamber for her to sit on. The secret chamber had a new and improvedyout and was based on the original set up of the Two-Headed Ogre Nelson¡¯s chamber. The girls from the Frederica Academy had been ced here, exactly how they were at Nelson¡¯s ce.

    The top belles of the Frederica Academy were ced right in front of the throne. As per the previous arrangement, the pir with President Caroline was ced in the most prominent position. Caroline blushed, not knowing how to protest, as Be sat on the throne with an evil smirk on her face.

    Other than the blindfolds that were switched to a translucent chiffon cloth and theck of welts, the outerments and restraints on the girls from the Frederica Academy remained the same.

    Princess Una of the Oceanic Race was still being ced on a cross. The only difference was that this particr cross had two sides, and Princess Tina was restrained on the other side in the exact way that Princess Una was.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina... you aremitting a public act of treason... with the uwful possession of an emperor¡¯s throne... However... Hey, don¡¯t touch me...¡±

    ¡°Emily, think about your current predicament before speaking like this. Come here. Let me have a good look at you!¡±

    Be tugged at her chains and pulled Emily into her embrace. Any hint of arrogance and pride had already been forced out of her at the ve market as she submitted as soon as she was in Be¡¯s arms.

    With Be as the exception, every single girl in this room was stripped bare. Even though the subi who were led by Queen Aisha, were technically wearing clothes, but due to their dressing habits, it did not make a difference if they wore any or not. Other than a few private bits, the rest of their bodies were not covered.

    Emily looked helplessly at her surroundings. The other young mistresses from the neighboring duchies¡¯ lords and nobles¡¯ families had already given in a long time ago. With two subi to a girl, each of them was individually being teased and tormented by the subi while dangling on an interrogation rack.

    The young mistresses from the noble families were weak-willed. Under the practiced administrations by the subi, they had given in without much of a fight. While looking at the subservient and coquettish ways of the other young mistresses, Emily¡¯s face remained flushed.

    Be was not shy at all and held Emily closer to her on the throne, showering her with a barrage of kisses. The little ball gag had been temporarily removed from her mouth. However, before she could even make a sound in protest, Be had taken over her lips.

    Vice President Anya and President Dinah were ced on each side of the throne. The female assassins from the Alexis Academy were being held prisoner behind them. Taking a leaf from Master Keh¡¯s book, Be had attached a tube to their ball gags.

    At the moment, Anya and Dinah had not been subjected to such treatment. They knew that if they were to try anything funny, they would suffer the same consequences as the girls from Alexis Academy that is being pumped with the water until they lost control.

    Momentster, Be handed the now limp Emily to the Subus Queen Aisha, who had been waiting at the side to take her away for some aftercare. Be carried Anya and Dinah and plopped them down on each side of the throne and began a new round of ecstatic pleasure.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Belline... You¡¯re... a demon...¡±

    ¡°Anya, don¡¯t overthink about that just yet. Let me see if there are any differences between you and Annie!¡±

    ¡°Older Sister Annie? Hasn¡¯t she been missing... Could it be that you... Wait, Dinah... save...¡±

    Dinah gaped at Anya and Be, who were wrapped around each other on the throne. She could barely save herself, let alone save Anya. Furthermore, although Anya seemed to be actively resisting Be¡¯s affections on the surface, the expression on her face reflected no hint of disgust. This caused Dinah to wonder if Anya truly wanted to resist what Be was doing to her.

    Under Be¡¯s expert hands, Anya could no longer resist and gave in to the throes of passion. Her sensitive spots were simr to Annie¡¯s. No wonder they were sisters. In no time at all, Be had caused Anya to sink into the depths of depravity.

    By the time Be had put Anya down, she had already fallen asleep, looking as though she had gone through the time of her life. Dinah watched helplessly around her, where everyone else had already given in to the debauchery, except for her. All the other girls basked in the warm glow of their indecent behavior.

    The subi were experts at such things, and these inexperienced little girls were no match for them. It did not take long before the girls unleashed their true primal instincts. Fortunately, the secret chamber was extremely soundproof. Otherwise, the coquettish soundsing out of the room would fill anyone listening with all sorts of fantasies.

    Since these girls were the special trophies that were part of the Demon King Be¡¯s collection, the subi knew when to draw the line. As long as they managed to bring out the flirtatious side of the girls, their mission wasplete. Anything else that was more shameful would be left up to Be to decide.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina... your interests are too... I do not agree with them.¡±

    ¡°Dinah, why does your face look so flushed? Don¡¯t hold it back any longer. I know you want it too.¡±

    ¡°Who would want... stop talking nonsense. Can...can we talk about this!¡±

    Dinah tried her best to keep her voice steady but to no avail. Once Be had Dinah in her arms, her hands started roaming around the other girl¡¯s body, attacking every single sensitive spot. With the moans of ecstasy from the other girls bouncing off the walls, it was nearly impossible for Dinah not to react at all.

    Dinah was painfully trying to hold onto her dignity. Her observations have told her that if she submitted to Be this time, there was no way she would be able to escape the evil ws of this demoness. Dinah attempted to negotiate with Be as a way to buy her some time as well as to allow herself to make a final break for it.

    ¡°Talk? President Dinah, do you have anything else up your sleeve to negotiate with me? Forget it. I shall devour you first so that we can get this done and over with.¡±

    ¡°Hold on... I¡¯m not ready for this. Let me... Please...¡±

    Be saw through Dinah¡¯s little trick almost immediately and pinned her down on the throne in a dominant manner. Her heart softened a little as she saw tears trickle down the corner of President Dinah¡¯s eyes. However, she could not stop. At most, she would soothe her after the deed was done.

    ¡°Honorable Demon King, the Beastmen army had sent an envoy to the city gates and wishes to have a meeting with the city lord! Lisha and the others are unable to reach a decision, and they wondered if you coulde down personally to handle this matter.¡±

    The Demon World Princess Diaz blushed beet red as she walked into the room to report the current situation at the city walls to Be. The atmosphere within the secret chamber pulsed with sexual tension and felt desire ripple through her body.

    A glimmer of hope shed across Dinah¡¯s purple irises. If this demoness were to leave, she would have time to prepare the cheat that assassins use tomit suicide. However, Be let out an evil smirk, and her hands did not stop moving at all.

    ¡°Diaz, inform Lisha and the others to tell that Beastmen envoy to scram! Just say that I¡¯m on my period.¡±

    ¡°Honorable Demon King, you can have... I understand. I will convey your message to Lisha and the rest.¡±

    Staring at Diaz, who turned to leave, President Dinah had lost all hope of ever leaving this hellhole. This demoness was too good at figuring out what exactly made a girl click. Be kept one hand pressed to Dinah¡¯s chest and dissipated every bit of energy that she was saving up tomit suicide.

    Noreya was the one who had given Be this information about the secret way that top assassins used tomit suicide, as well as where the energy would be umted. President Dinah had been ¡°betrayed¡± by her professionalrade from the beginning. It seemed that it was inevitable that she would fall at Be¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Dinah, no need to put on such an expression of despair. I promise that you would feel so goodter that... Alright, there¡¯s no point in saying so much. I will make sure that you submit fully to me...¡±

    Be¡¯s break hadsted three days and three nights. Lisha, Eleanor, and the others had honestly thought that Be was on her period and wanted to visit her but were eventually dissuaded by Noreya and ine. When asked the reason for stopping them, ine and Noreya exchanged a knowing smile but refused to exin.

 Volume 4 Chapter 170: Sarni City Under The Curtain Of Night

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 170: Sarni City Under The Curtain Of Night</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The battle to defend Sarnia Duchy had been going on for almost a week. Millions of Beastmen had surrounded the capital, Sarni City, for quite some time now, yet there was no progress. After much deliberation, the Beastmen sent an emissary, intending to have a chat with Duchess Bellina, the headmander of Sarnia Duchy.

    The emissary for the task was Silver Fox Princess Vanessa. Only her and Wolf Princess Tania were of a higher status and also fluent in the humannguage. Princess Tania had spent less time dealing with the Human Race, so Princess Vanessa was more suitable for this mission.

    It was Princess Vanessa¡¯s first time in Sarni City. This big border city, which would be called ¡°demon city¡± by the Beastmen in the future, still stood tall after going through seven days of the Beastman Army¡¯s siege. The courage shown by the defenders was worthy of recognition.

    Vanessa was not the first Beastman emissary sent to Sarni City to persuade them to capitte. Five or six batches of Beastmen emissaries had already arrived before her. The defenders shot the first few ones on the wall because they weren¡¯t girls.

    After it was confirmed that Vanessa was a girl, the defenders of the outer wall of Sarni City threw down a ropedder. There was no way they were going to open the gates. Who knew if the Beastmen wanted to negotiate or not? Fortunately, the outer wall was three meters tall, and Vanessa climbed up without much trouble.

    ¡°Are you here for peace talks, sister fox?¡±

    ¡°Um... Honorable Dragon Knight, I am Princess Vanessa of the Silver Fox n. Can you please forego the title ¡®sister fox¡¯? It feels a bit weird.¡±

    On the outer wall of the city, Vanessa met Dragon Knight Lisha, a beautiful female knight dressed in dragon armor, who had been stationed on the outer wall of the city for a long time and was regarded as the chiefmander of the outer wall.

    Princess Vanessa was the only emissary from the Beastmen. She was considered as one of the cannon fodders. The rule of not killing the emissary wasn¡¯t applicable in this other world. Instead, the rules here were the opposite. Although killing the emissary was a bit hical, this wasn¡¯t opposed even by the Radiant Church, so it acquiesced as a reasonable act.

    As Vanessa spoke to Lisha, she observed the defenders in the city. She was the first Beastman to set foot in Sarni City, and gathering intelligence was also a crucial part of the mission for the emissary. The defenders on the city walls were on-guard and didn¡¯t look tired.

    ording to Beastmen spection, Sarnia Duchy had been under siege for almost a week, and food supplies should be running out. However, the facts were different from what they had imagined. Vanessa saw arge number of firearms in the streets of Sarni City. Arquebus and copper guns could be seen everywhere, and loaded ones could be obtained at any time in the streets of Sarni City.

    Sarnia Duchy was prepared to battle on the streets. Looking at the firearms that could be obtained everywhere, Vanessa estimated that even if the Beastmen invaded Sarni City, many of them would die in the streets alone.

    To Vanessa¡¯s surprise, the echelons of Sarnia Duchy were all women, which disconcerted her. The Silver Fox n were the few among the Beastmen who had magic skills and were experts in charm magic. In the negotiations with the Human Race, charm magic yed a significant role.

    However, charm magic could only be used on the opposite sex and did not affect the same sex. It was rather awkward. Previously, Vanessa had thought there would be men among the top ranks of Sarni City, but they were all girls, which made her charm magic useless.

    After seeing Princess Kriss, Vanessa was a little skeptical about life. There were beautiful human girls among the defenders of Sarni City. Her charm magic was probably not very useful. Unlike most of Beastmen¡¯s exotic aesthetic standards, the half-Beastmen like Vanessa had aesthetic tastes that were simr to the Human Race. She could still tell if Kriss was beautiful or not.

    ¡°Um, Duchess Bellina has currently taken an official leave. Please go back, Princess Vanessa. Negotiations aren¡¯t necessary. Our opinion is that the city stands as long as we¡¯re still here!¡±

    ¡°Um, I can wait. Princess Kriss, give me a chance! I think we can still have a discussion.¡±

    Duchess Bellina¡¯s reason for being on an official holiday was too domineering. Even the clever Silver Fox Princess Vanessa couldn¡¯t find any reason to respond to Kriss¡¯s reply. She could only find an excuse to postpone the meeting. If she couldn¡¯t meet Duchess Bellina, all preparation would be in vain.

    What distressed Vanessa was how punctual Duchess Bellina was. When she said three days of official leave, she meant it. For three days, Vanessa didn¡¯t even see her. During these three days, Vanessa temporarily lived in Sarnia Duchy. The Beastmen didn¡¯t stop their siege because of their emissary. They ignored if the emissary were still alive or not.

    Three dayster, in the Duchess¡¯ Residence in Sarni City, Vanessa was lucky enough to meet the mysterious Duchess Bellina. From every angle, this beautiful young knight with blue eyes and golden hair looked like a student from one of the human academies. If she weren¡¯t wearing epaulets that only a Duchess could wear, who would¡¯ve linked this beautiful young knight with Duchess Bellina?

    ¡°Princess Vanessa, you don¡¯t have to be so courteous. You can regard this ce as your home.¡±

    ¡°Duchess of Sarnia, have we met before? Why do you look so familiar to me?¡±

    ¡°Princess Vanessa, it is my honor to appear in your dreams.¡±

    Vanessa kept getting the feeling that she had seen Duchess Bellina before. As for where she had seen her, she probably had forgotten and couldn¡¯t say. Anyway, she wouldn¡¯t have dreamt of her. If that were true, Vanessa¡¯s dreams were very vivid, and she wouldn¡¯t forget Be.

    ording to the conditions of surrender offered by the Beastmen, as long as Sarnia Duchy surrendered, the Beastmen promised not to massacre the city, the status of Duchess Bellina would remain unchanged, and the Beastman Emperor would even confer Be as the ninth king.

    ¡°Vanessa, I can¡¯t ept these conditions. The Beastman Emperor hasn¡¯t even mentioned the conditions that I want. You want me to surrender with just the title of a Beastman King? Tell him to dream on!¡±

    ¡°Well... what is it that you want? You might as well tell me!¡±

    ¡°Forget it, you can give... but I don¡¯t have any spare room yet.¡±

    Be ambiguously swept her gaze over Princess Vanessa. The aggression in those eyes overwhelmed Vanessa, who had been calm this whole time. She really couldn¡¯t imagine what a girl could¡¯ve gone through to have such evil eyes.

    Of course, thepensation Be wanted was the ownership of Princess Vanessa. She had never been with a kemonomimi. If White Wolf Princess Tania hadn¡¯t followed, Be would¡¯ve taken Vanessa into custody.

    Be¡¯s roommates took part in the negotiation. They were merely having a meal with them, but the decision-making stilly with Be. Eleanor didn¡¯t attend the banquet and would stay on duty at the city wall.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, you really can¡¯tpromise? In the evening, Keh and the others... Anyways, you¡¯d better think about it.¡±

    ¡°No need, Vanessa. On our end, we¡¯re almost... You should go back!¡±

    Vanessa wanted to make ast-ditch effort, but Be still turned it down. Be had captured the ck Robed Witches under Darkness Wizard God Keh and collected a lot of information on Keh and the Darkness Continent.

    Seeing that Be was set on her decision, Vanessa couldn¡¯t say anything. She knew it was nearly impossible to persuade her. The girls at the same table were quiet. If they weren¡¯t vases that didn¡¯t understand the situation closely, then they would be true experts.

    After briefly entertaining Vanessa, Be personally sent her out of Sarni City. Looking at the variousrge granaries and gunpowder workshops densely distributed all over Sarni city, Vanessa finally understood the reason why Duchess Bellina refused to give up. She had significant advantages in troops, weapons, and logistical supplies. Why surrender?

    ¡°By the way, Princess Vanessa, I¡¯ll return this to you. I¡¯ve sent someone to prepare the carriage outside the city. The carriage was veryfortable, but your scent was everywhere, so much so that I don¡¯t even want to give it back to you.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this my carriage key?! How did you get it... Was the witch then... ¡°

    ¡°It¡¯s a secret. Princess Vanessa, hurry up and get in the carriage. You won¡¯t be able to leave when the Beastmen attack.¡±

    Vanessa looked torn. She was surprised to see her carriage key being handed over by Be. She never expected that Be would pretend to be the ck Robed Witch whom she had a short chat with not too long ago. At the time, Be was already lurking in the back of the Beastmen area of Nn City. It seemed that she had underestimated Duchess Bellina¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, be careful after midnight. There will be big movements these next few days...¡±

    Before Vanessa left, she leaked the information to Be. At the start, she didn¡¯t think so much. Be took her entreaties as a show of loyalty, although Vanessa didn¡¯t know it until muchter.

    Not long after Vanessa¡¯s departure, the messenger from the Human Race arrived again. It made Be wonder if Gabriel Empire had negotiated with the Beastmen in advance. Otherwise, the emissary wouldn¡¯t have arrived just after the other left.

    This time, Be wasn¡¯t able to avoid the messenger with the excuse of an official leave. It was impossible to take a day off every day, and repeating a lie a thousand times wouldn¡¯t make it true. Be gritted her teeth and met with the messenger, but she didn¡¯t think that the messenger had less courage than Silver Fox Princess Vanessa. He rode a griffin into the airspace above the city lord¡¯s mansion in Sarni City and threw down a bunch of letters for Duchess Bellina from Emperor Alfred the Third.

    Compared with the conditions offered by the Beastmen, themendation given by Emperor Alfred the Third of Gabriel Empire wasn¡¯t that great ¨C the First ss Medal of Valor and the title Archduchess. Be understood just how miserly the Emperor Alfred the Third was. What was the point of giving these useless things? There wasn¡¯t any mention of supplies or reinforcements.

    Fortunately, Be was good-natured and had left herself room to maneuver. If it were other Dukes, these messengers would probably have been used of misconduct.

    On top of the useless reward, an official intelligence aroused Be¡¯s interest. This piece of information was personally informed by Emperor Alfred the Third to each of the Lords, asking them to assist the royal family in finding someone, Princess Kriss¡¯ sister, the second most beautiful girl in Gabriel Empire, Princess Khalifa.

    Alfred the Third personally ordered the Lords throughout the empire to help him find this beautiful girl, and there would be a reward for finding her. Considering the so-called grand reward of Alfred the Third, she had some doubts about it.

    After reading the imperial decree, Be destroyed all the documents on the spot. Alfred the Third was currently situated in the imperial city. Even if the Beastmen upied the southern region, his life wouldn¡¯t be threatened.

    ¡°Princess Khalifa seems to be Gabriel Empire round-faced beauty, second only to the beautiful swordsman, Kriss. Alfred the Third, that old fox. Since you¡¯re giving me your daughter, I¡¯ll help you for a bit with the Beastman invasion this time.¡±

    After sending off Vanessa, Be¡¯s resting ce for the night was still the secret chamber. These days, she had been spending time with President Dinah and the others and had gotten used to it. As for Lisha and Kriss, Be nned to be intimate with them alone. It was better to keep this sort of group activities for the future.

    Lisha and Kriss didn¡¯t ask about the mystery behind Be¡¯s whereabouts, either. In their opinion, if Be wanted to let them know, she would disclose it sooner orter. After all, they were by her side. As wild as Be was, she wouldn¡¯t cheat on them and sleep with other men.

    The trophies in the secret chamber remained unchanged, and all the girls Be had captured stayed here obediently. Compared to a couple of days ago, the girls were much more open. Perhaps the subi looking after them had brought out their more animalistic nature.

    ¡°Older sister Annie... What happened? Don¡¯t... don¡¯t be like this. We¡¯re sisters... I¡¯m begging you!¡±

    ¡°Anya, stay still. Aren¡¯t you enjoying it? What a dishonest sister. I¡¯m going to punish you!¡±

    President Anya blushed as she looked at Princess Annie, who had mysteriously gone missing for several months. She didn¡¯t expect that they would meet in Be¡¯s secret chamber and that Annie had fallen entirely to corruption.

    At Be¡¯s request, Annie pinned President Anya under her body. The two sisters¡¯ snow-white seductive bodies were intertwined, emitting the allure of girls. Due to being bound, Anya was unable to resist Princess Annie¡¯s assault and was teased by her former sister into revealing her most erotic side.

    What made Anya most ashamed was that Be, as the initiator, quietly enjoyed this crazy scene from the sidelines. It was all due to the instigation of this demon that older sister Annie had be so wicked.

    ¡°Anya, what are you looking at? Concentrate. I¡¯ll be very sad if you behave like this!¡±

    ¡°Annie, you... No, stop this...¡±

    Annie was a little angry when she noticed that Anya¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on her. She kissed Anya¡¯s lips. Learning from Be¡¯s usual methods, she pried Anya¡¯s lips open, and french kissed her. Anya had been kissed by Be before and knew what this ¡°game¡± was, but she didn¡¯t expect to be french kissed by her sister.

    Be sat on the throne and looked at Anya and Annie, who were entwined on the red carpet from a distance, revealing a proud expression. Annie had been instructed by Be to y out this performance. Be had seen the two sisters¡¯ most mortifying side, so it was much easier to get them to do more shameful actster.

    Emily and Caroline sat next to Be on the left and right, respectively, their gazes lowered. Emily had resigned herself to being taken advantage of by Be. The Beastmen had destroyed Emily¡¯s Duchy, and she was now treated the same as a princess. Before this, she had considered that if Duchess Bellina were a ve trader, it would be better to fall into her hands than those male ve traders.

    Because of this thought, Emily finally acquiesced to bing Be¡¯s ve with just one round of Be¡¯s bullying. Caroline had been personally taken care of by Subus Queen Aisha herself. Any resistance she had had long been removed by the Subus Queen. The moment Be forced her way with Caroline, she gave in just as Emily had.

    The only one who still remained a little rational was Dinah, the aloof, silver-haired assassin, who was still holding onto herst bit of dignity. President Dinah was tied up and kneeling before the throne so she could see the intimate behavior between Be, Emily, and Caroline.

    Dinah¡¯s entire body turned feverish as she was forced to enjoy this girl-on-girl scene. The perfume sprayed in this secret chamber had been specially made. Even an impassive girl would be aroused if she stayed here for a long time. It wasn¡¯t easy for President Dinah to persist until now, but she knew she couldn¡¯t hold on much longer. Watching Be¡¯s girl-on-girl scene, President Dinah felt thirsty.

 Volume 4 Chapter 171: Sarni City After the Clash of Darkness

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 171: Sarni City After the sh of Darkness</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    It had been preordained that tonight would not be an ordinary night in Sarni City. The moon did not appear in the night sky, and Sarni City¡¯s leader, Duchess Bellina, was still having fun inside her secret study. She was oblivious to the situation happening on the city wall¡¯s defense line.

    Sarni City¡¯s city walls were brightly lit by the numerous torches held in the defenders¡¯ hands. The Beastmen¡¯s night ambushes weren¡¯t anything new. They had been attacking every night since the siege began, so they would probably attack again tonight!

    The defenders of Sarni City were geared up, their copper guns and arquebuses primed and loaded. When the time came, however, it wasn¡¯t the Beastmen. Instead, it was other demons whounched the offensive.

    From the skies came zombie dragon knights and stone gargoyles. On the ground,rge troops of skeleton soldiers and hungry ghouls charged the city. These demonic creatures were summoned by the Dark Humans. Darkness Wizard God Keh had decided to help the Beastmen after watching them fail to take the city night after night.

    Although the defenders were startled by this scene, they still raised their firearms and began to shoot. However, they were not as effective against these demonic creatures as they were against the Beastmen. The creatures seemed to be blessed with some extraordinary force, so the firearms could barely budge them.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, really... It¡¯s the middle of the night; let a girl sleep!¡±

    ¡°Be, you¡¯vee... You could¡¯ve at least wiped your face!¡±

    Blood Demon King Eleanor turned around, seeing the slightly annoyed expression on Be¡¯s face. She figured it was due to Be rushing out, but there were several hickeys still on her face, probably left by an unknown girl.

    ¡°This... This is off-topic. Eleanor, can you tell me about the situation on the walls?¡±

    Be finally realized that there were signs of dissoluteness on her face. After all, Eleanor¡¯s gaze had been rather piercing. If Be still didn¡¯t understand what was going on, she would have to be kicked in the head by a mule. Thankfully, none of her girlfriends was the jealous sort; otherwise, she would have been ced on the chopping block many times already.

    Be had been getting intimate with Dinah, and right when they were reaching the climax, they were interrupted by the abnormal soundsing from the city walls. Seeing the lustful expression on President Dinah¡¯s face gave Be an iparable feeling of frustration. After telling Subus Queen Aisha to ¡°take care¡± of Dinah, she left in the middle of the act, annoyed.

    ¡°Give up on the outer walls. All units retreat to the middle and inner walls!¡±

    Under Eleanor¡¯s directions, the defenders on the outer wall fell back to the other lines of defense. The three-meter tall outer wall served adequately to defend against the normal Beastmen, but against the Dark Humans¡¯ demonic army, it was rather ineffective. Some of the huge scavenger ghosts were already three meters tall; the outer wall was only a paper fortification for them.

    ¡°Gentlemen, do not tell outsiders what you are about to see.¡±

    As for Duchess Bellina¡¯s request, the defenders of Sarni City were unsure as to why she would make such an odd demand. However, they still acquiesced; after all, the leader¡¯s word was thew for them.

    In the main camp of the Beastmen, Darkness Wizard God Keh and Wolf King Springhall were currently observing the battlefield. The demon army was now assaulting the outer walls. It had pushed the defenders, who had always stubbornly held their ground, to retreat.

    ¡°Master Keh, thank you for your aid. This time, with your help, we¡¯ll definitely break open Sarni City.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, it would be better if you guys could be a bit more useful. That way, we wouldn¡¯t have to keeping to your rescue.¡±

    Although Springhall was upset with Keh¡¯s statement, he could only bottle up his feelings without a word. After all, it was only with the Dark Humans¡¯ help that the Beastman Race had been able to umte so much power. Ny percent of the food supplies and their military needs were bestowed by the Dark Humans; Springhall could only keep his mouth shut.

    Although Keh looked carefree, he was secretly somewhat uneasy. Let alone the disappearance of his Witches, Anya and the other captured female assassins also had been stolen by someone else. The payoff of his hard work was swallowed by a third party.

    Even the bondage equipment on their bodies had been taken. Clearly, their rescuers weren¡¯t nning on freeing them. It was very likely that it was a gentleman with simr tastes who had looted them away to enjoy in private.

    There was nothing more frustrating than being beaten at his own game. Keh would rather they were rescued by some hero. At least, he would feel a bit better.

    Silver Fox Princess Vanessa and White Wolf Princess Tania were also in the Beastmen¡¯s main camp. They were a long distance away from themand center, though. Vanessa looked at the small piece of paper in her hand and sank into silence. This strip of paper had been left in her carriage by Be, along with two dark ck rings.

    The note told her to make sure Princess Tania wore a ring, in order to stay safe. The entire thing harped on about the rings.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Vanessa? You¡¯ve been spacing out ever since you got back. Did Duchess Bellina bully you?¡±

    ¡°Tania, what are you talking about? We¡¯re both girls, so how would she bully me! Oh, right, you should put this ring on.¡±

    ¡°It looks pretty, but why do you want me to wear it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about why; just hurry up and put it on. Where did youe up with so many questions!¡±

    Vanessa decided to trust Duchess Bellina¡¯s suggestion. She hadn¡¯t detected any hostile magic spells on the rings. At most, they were some sort of distinction of identity, nothing threatening.

    Right as the Dark Wizards¡¯ summons were about to breach Sarni City¡¯s outer walls, there was a sudden disturbance. Arge number of other demons had suddenly joined the battle.

    In the formerly dark, moonless night sky, a blood-red moon appeared. Under the bloody moonlight,rge packs of bone dragon knights and flying demon guards charged into the air against the zombie dragon knights and gargoyles.

    In an instant, the skies above Sarni City turned into a messy sh of demons. Bone and zombie dragon knights grappled in the air as their undead mounts charged at each other, using their ws and tails to attack. Since both sides were darkness demons, the effect of dark energy attacks was feeble. The demons directly fought with their bodies. It was a savage, brutal scene.

    The Demon Guards also joined the battle, throwing themselves against the gargoyles. Every so often, the bodies of the demon guards and the gargoyles would fall down to the ground. In Sarni City, besides the guards stationed on the walls, all of the citizens had retreated into their cers following Be¡¯s citywide announcement.

    On the streets of Sarni City, different types of demons seemed to materialize out of thin air. They surged like a tidal wave toward the city walls and open gates.

    The areas surrounding Sarni City had already be a demonic battlefield. Skeleton soldiers and ghouls massacred each other on the outskirts. Battles between demonkind were far more horrible than human battles. Demons would never retreat and would fight until their bodies werepletely destroyed.

    The Beastmen army was quickly influenced by the scene of over a million rushing demonsing from Sarni City. The entire horizon was filled with their shadows. Several million of them were like a ck locust swarm as they surged toward the Beastmen. The earth shook and quaked under their steps, the oppressive atmosphere crashing down on the Beastmen.

    These demons hade from the Darkness Sacred Region¡¯s grand demon army. They totaled over 3 million and were lead by Quasi-Devil Cornice. As a former demon princess, hermand abilities were even better than her counterpart, Sky Demon King Dolores.

    Although the Beastmen were adept fighters, they were nothing inparison to the demons. The Beastmen weren¡¯t afraid of injuries, but the demons weren¡¯t even scared of death. The Beastmen were terrified of this type of enemy, and right in their first sh, they were defeated. Many didn¡¯t even have a chance to escape before being cut down by skeleton soldiers and ghouls.

    Although both sides were demons, Sarni City¡¯s defenders wore the emblem of the Sarnia Duchya??a lily seala??on their shoulders. They also raised the banner of Sarnia Duchy. Since the Darkness Sacred Region didn¡¯t have a g of their own, the demons naturally adopted Sarnia Duchy¡¯s heraldry.

    In the skies above, Lisha rode a golden dragon into battle. This was the Golden Dragon Princess Laceman¡¯s first time seeing such arge scale demonic armed conflict. At first, she was unused to the situation. Battling alongside demon guards and bone dragon knights, perhaps only the ck dragon race would have experienced such a thing before.

    Although she was inexperienced, Laceman could only stubbornly advance; there was no room for hesitation. Seeing the appearance of a golden dragon, several zombie dragon knights directed their mounts to attack. The golden dragon shed its ws and struck a zombie dragon back several meters.

    In terms of quality, zombie dragons were a lower rank than bone dragons. Bone dragons were created by refining dragon bones with darkness magic, so they were extremely strong. On the contrary, Zombie dragons were created from the corpses of dead dragons. Needless to say, their bodies were weakened by the corpses¡¯ natural dposition.

    Taking advantage of Laceman¡¯s powerful strike, several bone dragon knights hurried over to reinforce their goldenrade. With their aid, Lisha was able to dismount the enemy zombie dragon knight sessfully.

    The battle on the ground was even more of a mess. The demons of the Darkness Sacred Region only recognized Sarnia Duchy¡¯s lily flower badge. Those bearing the insignia were treated as allies, while all other moving things were killed; it was that simple.

    Be¡¯s roommates, after wearing Sarnia Duchy¡¯s emblem, also joined this ¡°chaotic dance of demons¡±. Noreya shed through the battleground. Tumultuous battlefields like this were an assassin¡¯s banquet, and she specifically targeted the Beastmen army¡¯s officers andmanders.

    Many Beastmen officers didn¡¯t even have time to react before they were beheaded from behind. Kriss fought in the most conventional manner, wielding twin swords as she stood in front of Sarni City¡¯s walls and carved through the invading demon army. Each of her strikes chopped dozens of skeleton soldiers and ghouls.

    The most astonishing fact was that Kriss¡¯s sword energy possessed a friendly fire recognition system and automatically avoided the demonic reinforcements from the Darkness Sacred Region. After dozens of sword moves, the only corpses were that of the enemy; her allied demons werepletely unharmed. This level of control was the peak of swordsmanship.

    Ariel and ine, as long-range caster sses, stood in the center of their friendly forces. In these kinds of muddled melees, mages were basically limited to using fireball and fire arrow. These kinds of small to mid-scale magic spells were to protect allied forces from friendly fire.

    Ariel fought conservatively, only using fireball and rted small scale magic to attack. Standing guard around her were several elite level demon captains, to protect her from any sneak attacks.

    ine, behind Noreya, was the one with free reigns to use her abilities. Although most puppet masters were very weak in close-quarterbat, ine, as a close-range killing machine, was an exception. Other master¡¯s puppet silk was far too fragile to even touch someone directly, let alone kill them.

    ine fought near Ariel, protecting her. She would usually be in charge of protecting a party¡¯s priests and mages, but since there were no priests, she simply guarded Ariel.

    Be mixed into the allied demon army and treated the entire battle as practice. Any enemies that got close to her were instantly shattered by her blunt strikes. As soon as she saw one, she¡¯d destroy it.

    The Beastmen¡¯s main camp was built exceptionally crudely. There were practically no defenses, and in a single assault, the allied demon army trampled down the fence. The pathetic Beastmen began retreating; the sight of over a million fleeing Beastmen was quite majestic.

    Wolf King Springhall had never issued an order to hold the line. Yet, this previously undefeated beast king couldn¡¯t bring himself to announce the retreat order. He could only silently ept defeat and wordlessly retreat with his troops.

    The most fortunate Beastmen were White Wolf Princess Tania and Silver Fox Princess Vanessa. Wearing the mysterious ck rings that Be had given them, the demons of the Darkness Sacred region did not attack them. They had even helped defend the girls from some berserk demons that could no longer tell friend from foe.

    Tania and Vanessa wordlessly looked at each other. The value of these ck rings had already proven themselves. Due to theirplicated emotions, neither said a word as they retreated with the Beastmen army.

    The demons aiding the Beastmen army only numbered in the hundreds of thousands. Facing an army of nearly three million demons, they instantly crumpled. The numbers disparity was insurmountable.

    Darkness Wizard God Keh had an ugly expression on his face. He couldn¡¯t ept what was currently happening. He hadn¡¯t lost to an enemy hero but instead lost to a superior user of darkness.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, so you were an underling of a demon king... No. A mere underling having such a force would be against the rules.¡±

    Be, nked by her demonic minions, quickly charged into the Beastmen main camp. There, she saw Keh, who looked like a young man wearing dark wizard robes. He expressionlessly stared at Be. He couldn¡¯t be considered handsome, with ordinary looks.

    Keh was also evaluating Be. This blond-haired beauty was wearing a Holy Knight¡¯s armor while being followed byrge packs of demon guards. This juxtaposition gave Keh a great sense of irony.

    Be¡¯s beautiful blue eyes gave off no hint of evil, and it was this imperceivable evil that was the most dangerous of all. Keh couldn¡¯t figure out whether she was a Demon King or a simple demon. He was at a loss for words.

    ¡°That collection of yours was remarkable. I have already epted all of it. Also, your assistant witches... you understand.¡±

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, you... It¡¯s good that you¡¯re happy. This time, it is my loss. However, I have the backing of a Demon King...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t give a hoot. I¡¯m just a selfish girl, nothing else.¡±

    Keh barely suppressed his anger and avoided cursing at her. Not only did Be snitch his trophies of war, but she had also stolen his personal witches, whom he had painstakingly raised for years. However, he could only wait untilter to avenge this grudge.

    In the end, Keh escaped with the teleportation magic that was inherent to his divine artifact. Be didn¡¯t chase after him since his destination was unclear. Added on to the fact that he was a fellow ¡°gentleman¡±, she decided to let him off this time.

    When the next day dawned, there was nothing left outside of Sarni City beside a field of beastmen corpses. With the help of the Darkness Sacred Region¡¯s vanguard forces, Sarnia Duchy won the siege against the million-strong Beastmen army.

    Inst night¡¯s battle, the Beastmen had lost almost 50,000 men. Counting in the casualties during the rest of the siege, they had lost a total of over 100,000 troops. Despite this, Wolf King Springhall did not retreat back to the Beastmen Continent. He decided to attack the Gabriel Empire from a different direction. Losing a tenth of his entire army with nothing to show, this result would be enough for the Beast Emperor to rescind his Beast King title.

    Sarnia Duchy had a little over 1,000 fatalities, which was negligible. Once the fallen priests of the Darkness Sacred Region arrived, the casualties could be resurrected. Duchess Bellina retreated back to the Darkness Sacred Region with her girlfriends in order to n for the uing storm.

 Volume 4 Chapter 172: A Little Interlude While Returning to the Darkness Sacred Region

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 172: A Little Interlude While Returning to the Darkness Sacred Region</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Deep within the hintends of the Sarnia Duchy, a battalion of more than one hundred thousand soldiers of the demonic army was swiftly closing in on their target. The demonic beings moved extremely quickly as they neither needed to rest nor did they have to set up a base camp. The g that flew above the demonic army was the Lily g that belonged to the Sarnia Duchy.

    Even though Be had never intended to unt anything, she was toozy toe up with a new g and thus she casually decided to use the Sarnia Duchy¡¯s g as a temporary stand-in for the g of the Darkness Sacred Region. This battalion was made up of guards who had been tasked to escort the Demon King Be and the Blood Demon King Eleanor safely to the Darkness Sacred Region.

    Be rode on a White Bone warhorse in the center of the group with Lisha close by behind her. Her other girlfriends were there with Be as well. Fortunately, there were no outsiders around. This meant that Ariel and the others who were beauties who usually covered their faces did not bother to conceal anything and kept their true appearances as they moved.

    Anya and Annie were riding on the same warhorse. Under her sister¡¯s bad influence, the assassin Anya had joined the gang as well. This had indirectly caused President Dinah to give in as she could not watch as her own vice-president sank further into depravity. Thus Dinah had no choice but to follow Be¡¯s team as they returned to the Darkness Sacred Region.

    The defeat of the Beastman army did not change the battle situation at all. That batch of beastmen was just the vanguard, there were still at least one million other beastman troops approaching from all directions, waiting for the perfect opportunity to break through the Gabriel Empire¡¯s line of defence. Furthermore, strange smoke spots had appeared at various locations along the line of defence during the counterattack. This probably meant that they had met with some unfortunate incidents.

    The entire Darkness Sacred Region was in a state of battle emergency and there were many Demon Guards patrolling the roads along the way. Be sat steadily on the White Bone warhorse as she nned her next move. Well... about retaliating against the beastmen, she had not really thought of the reason. To be honest, the actual reason that Be was doing this was for the kemonomimi.

    Of course, this was not a legitimate reason. The Sarnia Duchy had not suffered too many losses from thest beastman attack. At the most, only some parts of the outer walls had gotten some slight damage.

    The journey back had not been entirely smooth. Along the way, Be had found many destroyed remnants of battle. ording to the reports by the demon guards, while Sarni City was being surrounded by the beastman army, various demonic beings of unknown origins had attacked the Darkness Sacred Region that was hidden deep within the hintends of Sarnia Duchy.

    These invading dark demonic beings had fought against the demonic patrol team of the Darkness Sacred Region and had left those traces of battle. However, the corpses of the defeated demonic beings had already been cleared by the demonic beings that had emerged victorious.

    ¡°Honorable Demon King, reports from the investigative demonic beings revealed that there are humans who are currently fighting against the opposing demonic beings at the Cole Lake just ahead of us.¡±

    ¡°There are humans? How insolent of these humans to infiltrate the Darkness Sacred Region. This courage is truly... I shall go take a look. Arrange a small team to apany me. Lisha, the rest of you will wait here until I return. It won¡¯t be good for too many of us to head there either!¡±

    One of the demon guards who was following Be¡¯s entourage hade up to report the situation. Out of curiosity, Be decided to see for herself the humans who were bold enough to enter the Darkness Sacred Region, which was forbidden to any living beings.

    ¡°Be, let me go with you. After all, this is the border of my country. If it was someone from the empire, I would likely be of some help!¡±

    Kriss was adamant that she leave with Be. As the princess of the Gabriel Empire, she would definitely have some clout when it came to the matters at the borders of the empire. Be could note up with any reason to refuse and agreed to her request.

    The Cole Lake was located right at the outskirts of the Darkness Sacred Region. This thick, overgrown forest had already been stained red with blood. A group of human soldiers was currently fighting against the demonic beings. However, those demonic beings who were attacking the humans were from the opposing powers and did not belong to the Darkness Sacred Region.

    The demonic beings from the Darkness Sacred Region carried a standard insignia. In addition, they would not engage in any battles at a ce like the banks of ake. The variouskes andrge bodies of water in the Darkness Sacred Region were the designated water supply for the higher ups of the region, such as the Demon Kings. It would mean utmost disrespect to the Demon Kings if the water were to be defiled by the blood of any lower level demonic beings.

    A small team of around two thousand elite demon guards followed behind Be and Kriss. Even though no one would ever doubt the Demon King¡¯s power, if the Demon King was to personally interfere with such trivial issues, the demonic beings would not be able to handle it.

    The human soldiers at the banks of Cole Lake were surrounded by attacking demonic beings had suffered heavy casualties. By the looks of their equipment, these humans were imperial soldiers from the Gabriel Empire. The demonic beings that they were fighting against were a group of mutated zombies. ording to the demon lords under Be¡¯smand, they usually called these ¡°Spitter Soldiers¡±.

    These Spitter Soldier zombies, as their name would suggest, would spray a strong acid in the direction of their enemies. In closebat, this particr type of zombie was not as effective or strong as the typical zombies. They would be ripped to shreds if they encountered a demonic being that was just slightly more powerful than them. However, it would be a piece of cake for them to deal with regr human soldiers.

    These regr human soldiers were wearing normal armor that had not been enchanted. In this Other World, no matter how tough the armor, if it had not been enchanted, it was practically useless. If met with an enemy, the fate of such soldiers would be the same as these soldiers from the Gabriel Empire. When Be arrived at the scene, most of the human soldiers had already perished.

    The remaining soldiers were fighting as hard as they could. They were protecting a beautiful swordswoman with moon-white hair. Even though the swordswoman was rather skilled, without the additional power of a dedicated enchanted weapon, she was clearly at a disadvantage when it came to fighting these zombies.

    The armor that the swordswoman was wearing consisted mostly of light armor. Unlike the knight¡¯s heavy armor, this type of light armor was not resistant to corrosion. The suit on her body was nearly gone. As the beautiful swordswoman had killed too many of these zombies, the acid that spurted out of the zombies when they were destroyed had caused her quite a bit of trouble.

    ¡°Tommy, the empire has treated you well, but you decided to sell out to...¡±

    ¡°Princess Khalifa, you only have yourself to me. No one asked you to leave. A wise man submits to his circumstances, Princess. Since you neither wish to surrender nor die, you have really put me in a difficult position!¡±

    Princess Khalifa¡¯s left hand clutched at the wound on her chest, which was still bleeding profusely. She appeared to have been wounded by a concealed weapon. Her right hand gripped a bloodied longsword tightly.

    A figure who looked like a human general was gleefully showing off the dismembered head in his hand as he stood in front of Princess Khalifa. Even though he was wearing the armor of the Gabriel Empire, the demonic beings around him did not attack him at all. It seemed like this fellow was a traitor.

    ¡°I have beheaded that intransigent fellow, General Gino. Seeing that you are the princess of the empire, I will allow you the honor of dying with everything intact!¡±

    ¡°You traitor... I...¡±

    Khalifa froze. She looked up and saw that there were many demon guards in the sky. These demon guards were at least three meters tall and did not seem to have any limit when it came to height. They were all inpletely dark equipment, as though they were married to sins and evil, with demon wings on their backs. Each demon guard was armed with a Demon¡¯s Trident and a de of Evil Sin.

    As higher level military type demonic beings, they were much stronger than these zombies that were low level demonic beings simply based on appearance alone. However, the thing that confused Khalifa the most was that each of these demon guards was wearing an armband with the emblem of a human empire. She could not understand how something like this could happen as nothing like that had ever been recorded in the Church¡¯s history books.

    These demon guards were not being sent as support to the zombies. Once they appeared, they began to ferociously attack the zombies. The Spitter Soldier zombies did not even have the chance to engage their air defence capabilities before hundreds of them were killed by the first few demon guards.

    Once Khalifa came to her senses, she did not care if the water in theke was blood red and she jumped right into theke and began to swim towards the opposite bank. The banks on this side of theke were already swarming with zombies that Tommy had gathered. There was no way out unless she swam across theke. Seeing that their princess was getting away to safety, the final few soldiers from the Gabriel Empire that were steadfast in protecting their princess eventually copsed in relief.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on, aren¡¯t we allies...¡±

    Tommy turned and stared at the attacking demon guards with an incredulous expression as his world instantly divided into two. A demon guard dropped from the sky, raised its de of Evil Sin, and split the human traitor down the middle.

    ¡°You dare pollute the Sacred Region¡¯s water supply? None of you will ever leave this ce alive.¡±

    Thousands of zombies had been obliterated within moments of being attacked by the demon guards. There were obvious differences between the higher and lower level demonic beings. Even though the lower level demonic beings might be in greater number, it did not matter when they were up against those of a higher level. Since the energy levels of a demonic being did not deplete, it was a pointless dream to even try to userge numbers as an advantage.

    The Cole Lake was not too wide and it did not take long before Khalifa arrived at the opposite bank. She had no idea that behind her, the demon guards and zombies were already going head to head in battle.

    ¡°Finally... I¡¯m safe...¡±

    On the other side of theke, Khalifa looked awkwardly at her surroundings. The wings on the nearby demon guards¡¯ backs pped slightly, seemingly mocking Khalifa¡¯s ignorance. D*mn it! How could I forget that the demon guards could fly?

    Khalifa took a cursory look at the situation behind her and found that this side of the bank was filled with demon guards as well. It was absolutely terrifying to see arge block of ck standing there. She realized that she had been surrounded by demon guards, leaving no outlet for escape.

    Escorted by the demon knights, a dark knight dressed in demon armor walked towards Khalifa. Simr to a suit of armor that a death knight would wear, it was engraved with many death curses. Based on the respectful and reverent attitudes of the demon guards, this death knight was probably their master.

    Khalifa summoned up thest bit of energy she could and plunged her longsword right into death knight¡¯s chest. Surrendering to demonic beings was out of the question since there was no precedent of demonic beings surrendering to humans either.

    The death knight froze for a moment before her left hand shot out and grabbed Khalifa¡¯s longsword. The immense force of her grip turned the top half of the longsword to dust. In the same moment, Be¡¯s right hand moved and pulled Khalifa to her side.

    Khalifa¡¯s strength was no match for Be¡¯s and her body crashed right into the other girl¡¯s body. In the moment that both bodies collided, Khalifa could clearly feel the soft contours of the dark knight¡¯s chest.

    ¡°You¡¯re... a girl... Hold on...¡±

    ¡°Be quiet. What a rude littless.¡±

    With a single handed blow, Be easily knocked Khalifa unconscious and her body fell into Be¡¯s embrace. By then, Princess Khalifa was covered in all sorts of bloodstains and Be looked apologetically at Kriss. Since Kriss had just arrived at the scene, she had not witnessed the part where Khalifa had tried to stab her. However, she definitely saw the part where Be had knocked Khalifa out.

    It was hard to justify herself as she had just knocked someone¡¯s sister out right in front of her. Nheless, her feelings of apology did notst long at all as she suddenly came to a revtion. Kriss belongs to me, right? This means that her sister was technically mine as well. Since we are all considered kin, then what do I have to be nervous about? Thus it should be perfectly normal to mete out a small little punishment to a younger sister.

    ¡°Be, Khalifa is my... sister. Don¡¯t you dare bully her!¡±

    ¡°Kriss, I didn¡¯t know that you had such a beautiful sister. Well, it¡¯s toote now. She nearly damaged my armor and must be punished.¡±

    ¡°Well... just be gentle with her. Khalifa just has apetitive nature, there¡¯s really nothing bad about her.¡±

    Without too much moral consideration, Kriss ¡°sold out¡± her sister. Kriss knew how Be was, she was just a demoness with a strong penchant for beautiful girls. Since there was no way to stop her, she might as well give in and let her sister ¡°join the gang¡±.

    Since Be had used a rather light hand, Khalifa did not remain unconscious for too long as Be¡¯s blow had not caused her to ck outpletely. When she woke, they were still on the banks of theke andrge groups of demon guards were currently cleaning up the dead bodies around them and on the surface of theke.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake, my adorable little prisoner. Now tell me honestly, who are you?¡±

    ¡°Humannguage? What are you, a demon or...¡±

    In this moment, Khalifa suddenly realized that all the equipment she had been wearing had been stripped off her. Also, her hands were bound together by puppet strings and pulled up above her head. Also, all the wounds on her body had been healed. Even those that had been caused by the zombies¡¯ acid attacks were gone without a trace. The only thing that struck fear in Khalifa¡¯s heart was the fact that she was hanging here by her wrists, stark naked. If someone saw her like this...

    ¡°I do not wish to ask you a second time. Tell me all your deepest darkest secrets. Otherwise I will have no choice but to leave you hanging while you wait for the human soldiers to arrive...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this... I said I can¡¯t right now!¡±

    Khalifa was surprisingly frank and confessed easily. She did not want to remain hanging here, not when the current situation at the border was so chaotic and tumultuous. There was no way of knowing when the human soldiers arrived if they would save her or try to defile her...

    Be was still wearing the death knight¡¯s equipment. This particr suit of knight¡¯s armor came with a mask that prevented outsiders from seeing the knight¡¯s true appearance. Khalifa did not know who Be was and knew nothing about her, apart from her gender, which her voice had given away.

    Be¡¯s initial n was to take Khalifa back to the Darkness Sacred Region before interrogating her. However, in an impulsive moment, she decided that it would be fun to y a humiliation game like this in the wild. Among all the girls that Be had taken hostage, Khalifa was one of the most beautiful, second only to the assassin, President Dinah.

    If Be¡¯s memory served her right, Emperor Alfred the Third was currently offering a reward of one hundred gold coins and the title of viscount to anyone who brought Princess Khalifa back to him. If the person who sent her home was from a noble family, and held a title that was higher than a viscount, the individual would be awarded a third grade military credit.

    At the sight of Khalifa¡¯s svelte figure, Be decided to defy the order. That body, the lovely features, those legs, the chest... One hundred gold coins was definitely ¡°lowballing¡±. Alfred the Third, that old fox, was the worst. He wanted to exchange such a gorgeous daughter for a ridiculously cheap price.

    The other nobles probably did not dare to have any errant thoughts about the princess, but Be was fearless as she was not new to collecting princesses. Honestly, it had not really mattered before if she added Khalifa to her little collection ofdies, but she would mind it very much if she did not have her now. Be would definitely not allow herself to let go of something that she had already seen.

    Khalifa¡¯s ck irises were filled with confusion. This death knight¡¯s actions are too... too gangster like. Be sidled over to Khalifa¡¯s side and cupped her chin, forcing her to look Be directly in the eyes when Khalifa answered her questions. Her other hand had already begun to explore Khalifa¡¯s body in all sorts of naughty ways.

    Kriss hid behind the trees and watched as Be took advantage of Khalifa. Despite the fact that she was not actually rted to Khalifa due to her status as an interdimensional traveler, she initially felt that she had a duty as an older sister to stop something like this from happening. However, this scene seemed to awaken some strange instinct and mysterious sense of excitement bubbled up within her.

    The elite demon guards behind Kriss were all on their knees with reverence in their eyes. The depths of her purple irises seem to flicker with a strange glow. After Lisha¡¯s dark alter-ego, Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha, had emerged, it was probably time for Kriss¡¯ to make an appearance.

    ¡°That¡¯s everything then! Mmm, I¡¯m very satisfied. I shall take my leave...¡±

    ¡°What... you don¡¯t intend to let me go?! How can you do this, I already told you everything. What else do you expect me to do?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t benefit from letting you go anyway. Plus, I¡¯m not willing to make a loss! Unless someonees by to redeem you.¡±

    After collecting all the important information, Be did not let Khalifa go immediately. Instead, she decided to continue to tease her. Khalifa red, furious, at that despicable death knight. She was supposed to be a knight, but was no different from a kidnapper. What a shame for the knights to have someone like her among their ranks.

    Taking the current wartime chaos into consideration, the nobility near the southern border had already fled for their lives. Where would she find a noble lord to redeem her from this thug? Unless there were some that were still alive.

    ¡°Don¡¯t leave, the lord of Sarni Duchy, the Grand Duchess Bellina, will probably be able to give you the ransom you want. You can send me to...¡±

    ¡°You should have said something earlier. It¡¯s a deal.¡±

    ¡°Wait a minute, why are you taking out that ck cloth... no, get away from me..¡±

 Volume 4 Chapter 173: The Journey Begins for the Darkness Sacred Regionâ€™s Expeditionary Army

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 173: The Journey Begins for the Darkness Sacred Region¡¯s Expeditionary Army</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    In the core region of the Darkness Sacred Region, the demonic beings present there were all fully mobilized and prepared for activation. Along the busy streets, various demonic beings were moving around, carrying all sorts of siege machinery out from storage. Other than the three million vanguard troops that had left to support the Sarnia Duchy in battle, there were still at least six million other demonic being troops on the standby here.

    No matter where you were, whether it¡¯s the real world or the other world, mobilizing millions of soldiers was an exhausting event. Fortunately, the demonic beings did not require any form of food supply and were much easier to manage when traveling than armies of other races.

    By the time Be had returned to the Darkness Sacred Region, the mobilization of the demonic beings wasplete, and they were awaiting orders from Be, theirmander. Large groups of demonic beings knelt on both sides of the street, paying their respects to the returning Demon King and her entourage.

    This time, Be decided to take a carriage and share it with Princess Khalifa, whom she had just captured. The princess¡¯ hands were tied behind her back with intricate chains and was wrapped up in Be¡¯s embrace like a doll. Khalifa¡¯s clothes were all gone along with the ck blindfold, which Be had decided to remove.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina, how could you... this ce is...¡±

    ¡°Stop asking questions, Princess Khalifa. Take your pick, will you be mine, or will you be mine?¡±

    Khalifa had never heard such a shameless question. It was no different from not asking at all! Be held her tightly in her embrace, her hands rubbing all over her body. Khalifa was flushed with embarrassment at the fact that she was feeling aroused from being touched by a girl.

    ¡°Answer me now! Otherwise, I will treat you like any prisoner-of-war and sell you off to the ve traders. I¡¯m sure you know how much you¡¯re worth. Just this chest alone is worth...¡±

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina, don¡¯t talk about such cruel things! I... I will follow all of your arrangements. Don¡¯t sell me to anyone else. Could you bear to...¡±

    Khalifa let go of her dignity andpletely disregarded the fact that she was a princess. At the moment, she was only a lowly prisoner. If she went along with Be¡¯s whims and fancies, she might be able to suffer a little less. The main reason why she decided to give in was that her older sister, Kriss, was somehow part of Be¡¯s group. In an instant, any feelings of reassurance in her heart disappeared.

    When Be was taking advantage of her earlier, Kriss stood aside and observed and had just left the carriage. Seeing her own older sister standing by and watching and doing nothing, Khalifa was speechless. In the end, she decided to give in and submit to Be. Even though Be was not a good person, but it could not be denied that her methods of viting girls somehow gave Khalifa a strange sense offort.

    Be had buried her face into Khalifa¡¯s ample bosom and was nuzzling it. She had always enjoyed the feeling of having her face between a girl¡¯s breasts. The soft velvety touch, as well as the shy expressions on the girls¡¯ face, gave her the most satisfaction.

    The battle situation at the border of the Gabriel Empire did not look promising. Based on the information that Khalifa had provided, the southern border had already been attacked by the Beastmen. The other million or so Beastmen troops had taken a detour and avoided the Sarnia Duchy. Instead, they decided to attack the Gabriel Empire¡¯s defenses from a location much further away.

    All sorts of chaos have ensued along the border. Humans had destroyed many city gates, and now, the Beastmen army had already invaded dozens of towns along the southern border.

    In the face of such a critical situation, Emperor Alfred the Third had mobilized more than five hundred thousand imperial troops. These troops would be led by one of the Imperial Marshals, Ignatius, to provide emergency support for Marshal Krisman army that was struggling inbat at the southern border. Marshal Krisman¡¯s two hundred and fifty thousand troops were stuck in a situation where they could only passively retreat as they went up against the Beastmen army that was four times their size.

    The Octavia Empire, the knight¡¯s nation in the north, was busy resisting the invasion of the demon race on their shores. Emperor Augustus the Sixth was already personally leading his troops into battle and had no other military power to spare to help the Gabriel Empire. The Arcana Nation in the east, the Aldridge Empire, was upied as well. The bloodthirsty oceanic race was invading them, and they couldn¡¯t send any form of support.

    The remaining nations in the western and central regions, the Kristoff Empire and the Manasvir Empire, had already sent their troops to aid the battle against the demon race in the north. It seemed like the Gabriel Empire was on their own. Emperor Alfred the Third had probably gone bankrupt and had dipped into the nation¡¯s financial reserves. He had usedrge quantities of gold coins to engage nearly four hundred thousand mercenaries from the Mercenary Union as the backup for the battles in the southern region.

    Princess Khalifa had taken the opportunity to escape. She knew what her father, that old fool, would do. Once the battle situation seemed uncertain, he would arrange for a marriage-in-alliance. However, the Renald Family, who controlled eighty percent of the empire¡¯s food supply, had taken this opportunity to raise their prices as a gesture to the Emperor. If the royal family were unable to fulfill their end of the marriage agreement, food prices would get steeper.

    As the Renald family had close ties with the royal family of the Manasvir Empire, it would not do Alfred the Third any good to offend them. Otherwise, things could get ugly between the Gabriel Empire and the Emperor of the Manasvir Empire ¨C Nichs the Fourth. Under such circumstances, Kriss and Khalifa were both in danger in being selected by Alfred the Third to marry Leonard, the heir of the Renald family.

    Even though Khalifa had many things to say about Kriss, but she was much smarter than her older sister when it came to running away from a marriage. If not for Vice-General Tommy, the traitor within her guards who had turned to the dark humans in secret and killed General Gino to create trouble, she would have arrived at Sarnia Duchy a long time ago.

    After knowing that Be was, in fact, the Grand Duchess Bellina, Khalifa¡¯s mind began to swirl. This grand duchess of the border had a ridiculous amount of demonic beings under hermand, and some so many beautiful girls were following her. Unknowingly, Khalifa had already conformed to the majority. Since the other girls were doing exceptionally well being with Be, there was no reason why she should allow herself to be subjected to so much suffering by resisting her.

    The first thing Be did was to visit the ¡°Darkness Abyss¡± alone, which was created by the Darkness Creator Mistica. On the Creator¡¯s throne, she saw her teacher and friend, Mistica, who immediately stood up from the throne and walked right up to Be.

    ¡°Honorable Demon King, do you intend to make a scene this time? My eyes have shown me the mes of war!¡±

    ¡°Oh, Mistica, I am someone who loves peace as much as the next person! It is just a battle in retaliation. Serves them right for polluting Cole Lake, my source of water!¡±

    A slight grin appeared on Mistica¡¯s face. She did notment on Be¡¯sme excuse for war. Honestly, this was war, and it did not matter what the reason was for dering war as long as it happened. As a Darkness Creator, she had unusual feelings about the war.

    ¡°Bying here to me, what kind of help are you looking for? By the way, it would be good for you to pay the Mechanical Creator Andrea a visitter on. She would be able to provide much assistance!¡±

    ¡°Well, Mistica, actually, I wish to obtain stronger demon king powers. Somehow, I feel like my current powers are not enough. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here...¡±

    ¡°Oh, not a problem. Come with me! I¡¯ll take you to the Creator of Light Vianne. She will have a way to help you. However, I¡¯m not used to her territory.¡±

    Just as Be was about to leave for the ¡°City of Twilight¡± where the Creator of Light Vianne resided, the outer regions of the Darkness Sacred Region encountered another bout of attack. A group of demonic beings of unknown origins was currently engaged in close-quartersbat with the demonic beings that belonged to the Darkness Sacred Region. Some of the enemy demonic beings had already invaded this particr area.

    ¡°Who is your leader? I am the subordinate of the Terror Demon King, Griffin...¡±

    A demon with a bloated figure was about to announce its deration before being killed by a few beams of light that pierced right through it. The Sky Demon King Dolores descended from above with several demon guards behind her.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a princess of the demon race? You... strange, your power...¡±

    A red-figure emerged from the dead demon¡¯s corpse, which looked like a Blood Spirit. It was non-corporeal, and its facial features were blurry, almost non-existent. The Blood Spirit looked a little surprised as the Sky Demon King Dolores descended from the skies. The power at emanated from this gorgeous purple-haired demon maiden felt almost simr to a demon king.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. The important thing is, this is not somewhere you should be.¡±

    ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re talking to? It seems like the younger generation has surpassed the older. You¡¯re barely even a demon king...¡±

    Dolores could not be bothered with the Blood Spirit¡¯s nonsense. Just a year ago, she would not have dared to act in such an arrogant manner in front of the original Twelve Demon Kings. However, with her change in status, she no longer feared any of them.

    Dolores unsheathed the ¡°Legendary Light,¡± which was the personal sword of the Sky Demon King, and sliced this Blood Spirit cleanly in half. Before it died, the Blood Spirit had summoned a circle of red protective energy around it and had a brief sh of energy with the purple demon king. However, the Blood Spirit was eventually subdued by Dolores¡¯ energy.

    ¡°The times are different now. Come as the deity before you try to fight me again. At this point in time, you¡¯re not my match!¡±

    ¡°Youss... You¡¯re dering war! You...¡±

    Before the Blood Spirit could finish its words, it was blown away by a rush of red dragon-shaped waves. As soon as the Blood Demon King Eleanor arrived at the scene, she immediately destroyed the arrogant body ambassador that was sent by one of the Twelve Demon Kings.

    ¡°Eleanor, you¡¯re finally here. How is everything over there?¡±

    ¡°I have gotten rid of all the enemy demonic beings over there. Honestly, these demonic beings knew exactly when to attack. They took advantage of the one day that the military within the sacred region would gather to collect information. I think I have to let Be know immediately.¡±

    The day after Be returned to the Darkness Sacred Region, she assembled all her girlfriends and the demon lords under hermand at the Demon Square. As for the secret agreements that she had made with the other matriarch creators the night before, Be decided not to mention it at all. The five main matriarchs ¨C Creator of Light Vianne, Creator of Darkness Mistica, Extradimensional Creator Alfreia, Magic Creator Bethia, and Mechanical Creator Andrea had all been invited to this mobilization meeting as special guests.

    At the meeting, Be presented her battle strategy where the sacred region¡¯s demon army would be split into six battalions of million-odd soldiers to attack the Beastmen continent. However, she did not mention anything about the appearance of the Twelve Demon Kings as many human beauties were participating in this battle. It would not be wise to reveal anything rted to the demon kings at the moment.

    Based on the n, the first battalion of demonic beings, code name ¡°Darkest Knights,¡± would be led by Be and Lisha. Also, President Maria would be the main priestess for this team. Be had reorganized her troops at thest minute and decided to ce all the human beauties whom she thought were likely to make a run for it into her team. Other than incriminating them further, Be did not rule out the possibility that they could have some fun along the way.

    The one who had no choice in the matter was President Maria, who was part of the ¡°Darkest Knights.¡± There was nothing wrong with having a priest or priestess as part of the battalion. However, like the Radiant Pope¡¯s heiress, she was the main priestess in a demon king¡¯s army. It had caused a massive blow to the already devastated faith.

    The second battalion was nicknamed ¡°Blood Rose¡± and would be led by the Blood Demon King Eleanor. Her second inmand would be the Dark Knight Rnd and Princess Pam. The main priestess for this battalion would be Eleanor¡¯s former good friend and one of the Church¡¯s holy maidens, Hayley. The Abyss Demonic King that would be attached to the battalion was the Scourge of the Skies, Grisbane.

    The third demonic being battalion was nicknamed ¡°Phantom¡¯s Sword.¡± Kriss was assigned as themander in chief, and her vicemanders were the Holy Swordsman Cynthia and Young Mistress Elena Ivy. Another holy maiden, Susan, would be the main priestess for the battalion. Gresham, the Emperor Scorpion, and the Demon God Angel would preside as the supervisor.

    The fourth battalion, nicknamed ¡°Nights of Magic,¡± would be led by Ariel, with President Britney as her second inmand. Sophia, the holy maiden, was assigned as their main priestess. They would be supervised by Slime the Apocalyptic Goo, as well as the Interdimensional Demon, Noesha.

    The fifth demonic being battalion, the ¡°Death¡¯s Thorn,¡± would be led by Noreya, and her second inmand would be President Ivy and the Demon King Assassin L. Daisy, thest of the four holy maidens, would take up the role of the main priestess. The Eye of Petrification, Medusyr, as well as the Evil God Mia, would supervise the battalion.

    The sixth and final battalion, the ¡°Thousand Broken Souls,¡± would be headed by ine and the Demon World Princess Diaz, who was her second inmand. The main priestess for this battalion would be one of the holy maidens from the Darkness Church, Liz. This battalion would be supervised by the ck Widow Empress Ulysses and Betty, the Poison Refining Loli.

    Be¡¯s battalion did not have any Abyss Demonic Kings attached to it as Krakent, the Disaster of the Seas, was unable toe onnd. Instead, Be had sent it to the New Moon Ind to support the overseas reinforcements that were about to leave. Amy Beth, the Sea Demonic Dragon, and Dorothea, the New Moon Demonic Dragon, would be responsible for leading the demonic navy. They had decided to go ashore on the Beastmen continent from a different direction and provide support for Be¡¯s main battle contingent from the side.

    Other than the battalion that was led by the Blood Demon King, Be had arranged for a demon god supervisor for the remaining four battalions. It was not because Be did not trust Kriss and the others. The main reason was that these few Dark Saviors had the potential to go dark anytime. Be was afraid that once they had a taste of bloodshed, they would turn dark and thus had purposely arranged for a loli that was of a demon god level to prevent any idents from urring. As for Lisha, Be would personally keep an eye on her.

    Be had other ns for the Sky Demon King Dolores and the Quasi-Devil Cornice. These twodies would take charge of leading the three million demonic soldiers that had been camping outside Sarni City, the capital of Sarni Duchy. After the official start of the battle, these demonic soldiers would then act as further reinforcement. The Mechanical Creator Andrea would be attached to these troops to provide any necessary form of support to Be¡¯s army on the frontlines.

    Mistica, the Creator of Darkness, agreed to remain behind to guard the Darkness Sacred Region. Four matriarchal creator gods oversaw the entire region, preventing any idents from happening. Themanders-in-chief of the Darkness Sacred Region were Lillian the ¡°Devil¡¯s Wisdom¡± and Lillith the ¡°Demon¡¯s Heart.¡± The demon lords had all stayed behind in the region as Be¡¯s harem should be more than capable in war.

    ¡°Older Sister Be, what a pity that Older Sisters Irene and Luce are not around. I wonder how they¡¯re doing over at the northern war front!¡±

    ¡°Lisha, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Up north, there are at least two... I¡¯m sure they¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Be and Lisha rode at the front of the group on their warhorses. It was important for the soldiers to cooperate with them, especially when moving millions of soldiers at the same time. It was practically impossible for the humans or the Beastmen to organize troops in suchrge quantities. Just the reinforcement troops alone would be an astronomical figure for them to achieve.

    The war front in the north had two saviors holding down the fort, the God Chosen Knight Scott and the God Chosen Swordsman Akmans. Also, the Holy Priest Norris seemed to be there, as well. If they were unable to defeat the demon race with theirbined efforts, they might as well kill themselves in atonement for their failures. The God Chosen Mage Adide was there at the eastern war front, which meant that there was absolutely nothing to worry about.

    Be felt that the crucial point would be the southern war front. The fact that the Beastmen were able to invade in suchrge numbers could mean that there might be a mighty Demon King orchestrating the entire operation. This time, Be had unintentionally provided support to the war at the southern border of the Gabriel Empire. She nned to attack the Beastmen continent directly and capture the two kemonomimis together in one fell swoop.

    ¡°By the way, Older Sister Be, did you obtain some incredible power? I can feel that you...¡±

    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re my younger sister. Kriss and the others hadn¡¯t realized anything yet! Look, this is the proof of my demon god powers.¡±

    Lisha was shocked as Be¡¯s right hand immediately transformed into an alien demonic w. The powerful unknown power that emanated from the demonic w was palpable, even from a distance.

    This was one form of the demon god powers that Be had activated with the help of the Creator of Darkness Mistica and the Mechanical Creator Andrea. She had nned to test her new power out during this battle.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost at Sarni City. Everyone, double-time, let¡¯s move!¡±

    In the distant horizon, the skyline of Sarni City began to emerge. Be ignored Lisha¡¯s stunned gaze and used her alien demonic w and directed her army to move forward. Since everyone here belonged to her, Be did not bother to revert to her original form and freely used her new demonic form instead.

 Volume 4 Chapter 174: The Second Great Battle of the Vaughan Plains

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 174: The Second Great Battle of the Vaughan ins</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    Sarnia Duchy¡¯s Capital City, Sarni City. Demons have already reimed the surrounding areas. The defeated Beastmen army that consisted of a million soldiers had retreated to the Vaughan ins. Be¡¯s Six Paths Army, except for the Second Path Army ¡°Blood Rose,¡± had mysteriously increased in number. Their numbers rose from tens of thousands to hundreds of thousands.

    ¡°I say... Lisha, er... Alisha, why did youe out?¡±

    Be had only now realized that Lisha, who had been standing next to her, had transformed into Demon Dragon Emperor Alisha. Her night-ck hair perfectly matched her beautiful pair of golden eyes. Alisha looked far more domineering than the cute and adorable Lisha. Among Be¡¯s ¡°Darkest Knights,¡± several Demon Dragon Emperor guards emerged. They were the result of Alisha¡¯s work.

    ¡°Hmph, what¡¯s wrong? I change my look, and you no longer recognize me as your little sister! Now that you¡¯re stronger, do you want to...¡±

    ¡°No, how did youe out? Lisha... is just another you!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, even Kriss came out, how could I be left behind!¡±

    Alisha discontentedly turned away, purposely looking away from Be. It was the first time Be had seen Alisha sulk, and she temporarily struggled to adapt. However, with Alisha¡¯s reminder, Be looked over toward the Third Path Army ¡°Phantom¡¯s Sword¡± and saw that Kriss, who was leading the army, had changed quite a bit.

    Kriss still had her old silver hair, but her formerly light purple eyes had changed into a deep purple. Her silver hair also seemed as if it were alive with a mysterious purple light. Her facial expression also differed from the old Kriss, making her look like an entirely different person.

    Seeing Be looking in her direction, Kriss shot Be a friendly smile, showing that she still remembered her old ties. Holy Swordsman Cynthia looked at Kriss with a guarded expression. As a Holy Swordsman, she was unable to figure out how Kriss had suddenly shot up so much in power.

    Despite still being a silver-haired beauty, Kriss¡¯s demeanor had changed drastically. Since Cynthia was standing behind Kriss, she didn¡¯t notice that Kriss had switched to her dark alter ego.

    Be hurriedly looked around. Thankfully, only Kriss and Lisha had switched to their alter egos. ine, Ariel, and Noreya were still their usual selves. They didn¡¯t need to change to their alter egos, even though their armies had expanded.

    ¡°Fine, little sister, stop sulking! You are all my little sisters, okay?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, at least you¡¯re apetent big sister. Let¡¯s go! I can¡¯t wait to show off on the battlefield. It¡¯s been a very long time since I¡¯ve had such arge battlefield to disy my talents.¡±

    Since they were on a battlefield, Be gave up on going over to greet the new Kriss. Be still had to take care of a lot of things, and besides, Demon God Angel was keeping an eye on things from within Kriss¡¯s army group.

    In the sky, a multitude of flying demons was heading off into the distance. They were scout demons and were about the size of a regr bird. The demon¡¯s each had a scrying eye that was hung from their legs. Be wanted to get a handle on the enemy¡¯s situation before making her battle n.

    Before long, the scout demons had already ryed thetest intelligence; the Beastmen had a 100,000 man army stationed on the Vaughan ins. They were inside the human army¡¯s abandoned fortress. Based on the banner, it was Wolf King Springhall¡¯s army.

    There were only two Beastmen armies that had invaded the Gabriel Empire. They both had around one million troops, and their vanguard was Springhall¡¯s army. The army currently assaulting the Empire¡¯s border region was led by the Lion King, and was apletely separate force from Springhall¡¯s army.

    Be¡¯s forces had already totaled over 10 million; breaking through this force of 100,000 was barely worth an afterthought. Before the army had even steadied itself, Be¡¯s ¡°Darkest Knights¡± army group had already led the charge toward the Beastmen garrison on the Vaughan ins. Blood Demon King Eleanor led the ¡°Blood Rose¡± army group right behind them. The remaining four army groups were still sorting out their logistics and temporarily stayed back.

    The fortress on the Vaughan ins only held 100,000 Beastmen defenders. When they saw over a million demons flooding toward them like a tidal wave, the usually courageous Beastmen hurriedly locked the main gate, ducking down for their bows.

    Before the Beastmen could even raise their heads back up, they were skewered by spears raining down from the sky. Large numbers of ghoulncers, under the guidance of the flying demons, threw their spears into the fortress. This sort of temporary fortress had rather short walls, at only two meters high. Against spear throwers that had the height advantage, they offered practically no protection.

    The fortress didn¡¯t pose much of an obstacle to the Demon Army. Although Be¡¯s army didn¡¯t have the Abyss Demon King to support them, they had the strongest mount, Devastating Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita. This darkness attributed loli gently waved her small hand, sending a jet of ck colored light that sted open the fortress¡¯s main gates.

    Before the disordered Beastmen defenders even had a chance to prepare,rge numbers of demon soldiers raised their pikes and charged in formation. The Beastmen, who didn¡¯t use shields, instantly fell in droves.

    Be and Lisha charged into the front lines while also holding back as much as they could. It was a group battle, and if they had unleashed their full power, then their demonic underlings wouldn¡¯t have anything left to y.

    The defending Beastmen were mostly Wolfmen. The Wolfmen¡¯s defensive capabilities were far inferior to their offense. This weakness was exposed as soon as the two forces met. An army whose main strength was speed and mobility had no advantages to speak of in a chaotic melee.

    Be strapped her shield onto her back, switching to using her demon ws and sword in tandem to kill the enemy. The demon w¡¯s killing power was frightening. When used to attack, it was cloaked in an aura of killing intent simr to a sword aura. It could simultaneously prate the bodies of multiple Wolfmen in a single strike, leaving them with scattered corpses.

    Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha fought rather aggressively. She still hadn¡¯t pulled out her weapon; instead, her two hands had transformed into dark gold dragon ws. Alisha¡¯s explosive attacks sent the enemy flying as if a giant dragon had struck them; it was one shot, one kill.

    The warriors who had run forward to block Be and Lisha were forced to retreat. The garrisonmander of the fortress, Wolf Warrior Ivan, seeing the approaching Be and Lisha, was so afraid that his legs were shaking.

    If he could run, Ivan would have been the first to escape. This wasn¡¯t even a battle; it was a one-sided ughter. What was even more shameless was that the among the enemy¡¯s demonic army, there were many priestesses, their Radiant Church robes had a stark contrast to their surroundings.

    Ivan almost burst into tears. With the Radiant Church working together with the demons, there was no way to win this battle. Not only did these priestesses know the light magic, but they also were able to use a Dark Priest¡¯s reanimation magic. As soon as a Beastman warrior finally managed to cut down a skeleton soldier, a round of reanimation magic would raise it being as good as new.

    On the Beastmen continent, deserters were punished even more harshly than in the human empires; they would be executed. With no options left to him, Ivan was preparing to charge forward, but Be had already arrived. Be walked past him, apanied by a sh of sword light. This Wolfman general had the same fate as his soldiers, decapitation.

    The unlucky Wolfman general didn¡¯t even get a chance to dere his name before getting cut down. The people present didn¡¯t even react to death; he died like cannon fodder.

    Seeing that theirmander had been in in an instant, the remaining Beastmen¡¯s morale plummeted. They couldn¡¯t care less about the deserter penalty and all dashed for the back door of the fortress. Although the demonic army could have surrounded the forces, cutting off any escape, they had decided to leave the back clear, leaving the Beastmen an avenue of retreat.

    Chasing a fleeing enemy was far easier than finishing off a cornered animal. The 100,000 Beastmen army were ridden down by the ¡°Darkest Knights.¡± Before the sunset, hundred thousand Beastmen souls rested on the Vaughan ins, apanying the 150,000 troops of the human army in death.

    History would name this event as the ¡°Second Great Battle of the Vaughan ins.¡± The Darkness Sacred Region¡¯s army recaptured the Vaughan ins that had been lost by the Allied Human Army, eliminating the threat of the Beastmen against Sarnia Duchy and Sarni City. Taking into ount the siege of Sarni City earlier, the Beastmen had lost over 250,000 troops in Sarnia Duchy.

    ¡°Be. Isn¡¯t this too cruel... If the Beastmen surrendered...¡±

    ¡°President Maria, this is war. There¡¯s no such thing as too cruel.¡±

    After the battle, Maria led the other priestesses to clean up the battlefield. Be had brought these priestesses from the third generation Radiant Church Pope McPherson¡¯s Monastery. Based solely on age, they were several thousand years old. They were able to live until now due to some special secret techniques. It wouldn¡¯t be entirely correct to say that they were still human.

    Be decided that they were various demons that possessed the special ability to use holy magic. Each army group included a couple of priestesses. Once Maria found about these priestesses¡¯ origins, she was silent for a long time. She didn¡¯t know how to face theplicated and dark history of the Radiant Church.

    Maria was also unused to the scene of Be massacring the remaining Beastmen soldiers. Maria was still a rtively kindhearted cleric. No human army had ever annihted a Beastmen army of over 100,000 troops. Be was the first to take this achievement.

    ¡°If you¡¯re not used to it, wait for me in my tent. I¡¯ll give you a good lesson!¡±

    ¡°What... Do you want to do something bad again? No... I... I...¡±

    ¡°You what? President Maria, if you don¡¯te to my tent, then I¡¯ll have toe to invite you personally. If you don¡¯t want people to see you being carried into my tent...¡±

    Be left a red-faced Maria, as she walked to themand tent with Lisha. Maria helplessly sighed as her frantically beating heart slowed down. She began carrying out the duties of a battlefield priestess, praying for the dead so that their souls might rest morefortable.

    ¡°Alisha, when are you going to return Lisha to me!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, you don¡¯t like me? Or do I annoy you! What if I never return her!¡±

    ¡°No... You¡¯re also my little sister. Don¡¯t throw a fit, okay! You don¡¯t annoy me.¡±

    Seeing Demon Dragon Emperor Alisha¡¯s wicked smile, Be was a little unsettled. She had never imagined that Alisha was such an ¡°S.¡± She wasn¡¯t like Lisha, who was a gentle little sister. She was an evil little sister. For the time being, Be couldn¡¯t do anything to Alisha, since she was powerful. It was still challenging for Be to overpower her.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, is little sister Lisha being naughty? Is she hard to control?¡±

    Right as Be was about to fall into an awkward situation, Kriss appeared in the nick of time. It was the first time that Be got a close up look at Kriss¡¯ dark transformation. Besides her drastic change in demeanor, there was no change to her body, unlike Lisha, whose hair colorpletely changed.

    ¡°You... Are you jealous that I¡¯m flirting with my big sis?¡±

    ¡°Nonsense! What¡¯s wrong with me chatting with my lover?¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s first go have dinner, stop arguing.¡±

    Right when the two were about to have ¡°an idental shot of love,¡± Be hurriedly defused the situation. They were currently in a state of war; if twomanders were to start a fight out of jealousy, it would be recorded in the history books. Considering that Alisha and Kriss were under hermand, Be shouted them down before arge scale internal conflict situation could arise.

    Be walked up and grabbed onto Kriss and Lisha¡¯s small hands, causing the two beauties to quiet down instantly; they obediently allowed Be to lead them toward themand tent. It was then that Be realized the two weren¡¯t about to start a fight and were joking around. She had misjudged them due to the changes in their demeanor from their dark transformations; they spoke much more aggressively than usual.

    After night fell, the Vaughan Fields reverted to peacefulness. The Six Paths Demon Army did not linger here. Instead, they hurried toward the south. Demons didn¡¯t even know the concept of rest, and ording to the flying demon scouts¡¯ intelligence reports, Wolf King Springhall¡¯s 800,000 strong force was currently stationed at the former Grande Duchy capital, Nn City.

    Be nned to ride their momentum and reim Grande Duchy in one fell swoop. If they could strike before news of the defeat at the Vaughan ins reached Springhall, that would be the perfect ambush opportunity.

    Under the moonlight,rge numbers of demons were rapidly mobilizing. With the aid of darkness magic, millions of demons moved without making a single noise as if they were shadows. Be and her girls were riding along in specially designed carriages, resting after the battle. They weren¡¯t like the demons, who were always in a battle-ready state and untiring.

    Be¡¯s carriage was located in the center of the first path army, ¡°Darkest Knights,¡± and drawn by specialized demons. The amenities in the carriage were on par with the Emperor¡¯s carriage. Now that all of the girls had hidden into the carriages, the grand army looked like a pure demonic army.

    In the south, there was a significant temperature difference between day and night; it was unusually cold at night. Due to the recent battles, many lost souls wandered the night, and it was only the demon army that dared to travel at night.

    Be lifted a corner of the carriage window screen and saw many lost souls wandering in the distance. They rose due to theck of priestess¡¯ rites and could only wander around, terrorizing travelers to ease their own suffering. If one didn¡¯t possess a sacred symbol of the Radiant Church, then they would be ambushed.

    However, meeting Be¡¯s demon army, the lost souls couldn¡¯t get out of the way fast enough. These lost souls were like peasants fleeing an imperial procession. The demons thought that the sight of these lost souls would annoy Be, and went forth to corral them away.

    Letting down the window screen, Be returned to the table. There weren¡¯t any chairs in the carriage, the passengers all sat on the floor. Lisha and Be rode the same carriage, while Kriss had already returned to her carriage. The passengers of the first carriage were the girls of the ¡°Darkest Knights.¡±

    ¡°Alisha, would you tell me about your past?¡±

    ¡°Dear Sister wants to listen? Nevermind, we can talk about it when there¡¯s time. Your own story isn¡¯t any less exciting than mine. I¡¯m a bit sleepy, wake me if there¡¯s a problem.¡±

    It was hot in the carriage and the sisters in the carriage, due to theck of the opposite sex, all wore thin clothing. Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha wasn¡¯t wearing any outerwear but was wearing Be¡¯s specially designed dark gold underwear. As she sprawled on a foam cushion, her posture was exceptionally provocative.

    Be, to avoid losing control, could only grasp for a topic of conversation to distract herself. However, Alisha feigned tiredness and went to sleep. Be went up to the seductively posed little devil and covered her with a warm nket, nting a soft kiss on her cheek.

    After settling Lisha, Be opened up a map and began nning for battle. Keh¡¯s force of Dark Humans hadn¡¯t appeared in Nn City, and she didn¡¯t know if they had a change of ns. As long as they benefitted Nn City, she¡¯d be able to devour Wolf King Springhall.

    At that time, there was a substantial possibility of the Beastmen force that was assaulting the Empire¡¯s borders to return. Nn City was currently the Beastmen Army¡¯s supply base. The entirendscape of the battlefield would shift if they managed to capture Nn City. It would alle down to the battle of Nn City.

 Volume 4 Chapter 175: Nolan City Under The Siege Of The Demons

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 175: Nn City Under The Siege Of The Demons</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    This wasn¡¯t Be¡¯s first visit to Nn City. Last time, she had infiltrated the ancient city with Noreya and ine. Here, she had received a big bevy of beauties such as Anya, Emily, and Dinah, which made it a very fruitful operation.

    The Demon Army had marched overnight and arrived at the outskirts of Nn City before dawn the next day. The Night Barrier around Nn City had fallen. All conditions indicated that the Dark Human Army in Nn city had withdrawn in advance.

    Darkness Wizard God Keh¡¯s troops had all been defeated in Sarnia Duchy. As for the reinforcement troops of the Dark Humans, they probably hadn¡¯t arrived in the Beastmen Continent. At present, more than eight hundred thousand-odd Beastman troops were faced with the attack of the Demon Army which was made out of millions. The oue wasn¡¯t much in doubt.

    This time, the Demon Army didn¡¯t immediately charge into battle. The ¡°Sting of Death¡± and ¡°Soul-breaking Thousand Strings¡± legions detoured to the rear of Nn City and coordinated with the other four armies in front to encircle Nn City. The support forces of Sky Demon King Dolores sent arge number of flying demons to spy on the city.

    The Beastmen set up a number of defensive positions outside Nn City but the city was soon surrounded. The Demon Army had already begun to attack these defensive positions. At the same time, the siege troops began to erect catapults and prepare the artillery.

    Be sat in the carriage and directed the deployment on the battlefield. In the carriage, magicmunication crystals had been installed. Thesemunication crystals, which was equivalent to a video calling equipment of the previous world, had been jointly developed by Mechanical Creator Andrea and Magic Creator Bethia.

    The carriages of themanders-in-chief of the other troops were also equipped with the samemunication crystal. Be powered up themunication crystal and exchanged battle strategies with Kriss and the others. Obviously, this wasn¡¯t the first time her roommates weremanders in such arge-scale battle. Their faces looked very calm. It seemed that they all had untold stories.

    ¡°Be, about killing everyone in the city... My troops can lead the way.¡±

    ¡°Noreya, you really want to ughter everyone huh. I think it¡¯s better to turn the Beastmen into puppets...¡±

    ¡°ine, what do you feel like doing? We can destroy the city directly with magic. Anyways, there aren¡¯t any humans in the city.¡±

    Looking at the beautiful faces across the magic virtual disy screen, Be was speechless. They switched roles a little too quickly and were more professional than a Demon King. Instead, Blood Demon King Eleanor, who had the official status of demon king, said nothing. She nned to deal with it ording to Be¡¯s wishes. Be even wondered whether they had gotten their professions reversed.

    Lisha didn¡¯t attend the meeting. Shey idly on a mat and had fallen asleep. Annie is taking care of her. As the Demon King Be¡¯s personal maid, taking care of the Demon King¡¯s sisters were also part of her duties. Anya and Dinah were on standby. Currently, they were only witnesses and hadn¡¯t taken part in the war.

    ¡°Ariel¡¯s idea is very good. I think we should just...¡±

    Be was just about to agree with Ariel when she was stopped by Emily who was beside her. Emily still felt for Nn City since it was the ce where she was born. If she could, she really didn¡¯t want to see her hometown blown to ruins by magic.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Emily? It¡¯s not the time for that yet. You have to be patient...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not... Be, how could you... I beg you. Can you spare Nn City! When I was captured, there were many people captured in the city as well. If you blow up the city with magic, they will... ¡°

    ¡°I can go with your suggestion, but you have to... you know!¡±

    Emily was wearing only an almost see-through white gauzy garment. In this carriage, besides President Lisha and President Maria, there was also Lolita, the Darkness loli. The other beautiful girls were also dressed like this, which not only made it convenient for Be to be intimate with them at any time, but also to prevent them from escaping.

    Emily threw Be a helpless look. For the safety of her hometown, she took the initiative to shed her white gauze top and allow Be to hug her. Before this, when Be was intimate with her, Emily was basically passive. Now, she voluntarily catered to Be.

    The magicmunication crystal on Be¡¯s side was the core, while Kriss and the others had extension units. They couldn¡¯t see the image on Be¡¯s end but Be could see the situation on their side. They didn¡¯t know that Be was making out with Emily at such an important meeting.

    If they really saw them, they might¡¯ve tossed Be¡¯s carriage up to ¡°high heaven.¡± Right then, Lisha woke up and looked at the two beautiful girls rolling on the floor. She quietly went to magicmunication crystal to continue the meeting in Be¡¯s ce.

    While themanders-in-chief of the Demon Army were still in a meeting, the Demons began to attack. They came from all directions, gradually narrowing their encirclement around Nn City. The cannons and catapults used to attack the city had been set up and they were just waiting for Demon King Be¡¯s orders.

    Nn City was in chaos. It had been walled in before. When the Beastmen attacked, their catapults and other weapons had destroyed the city. At present, manyrge holes in the city wall hadn¡¯t been filled in yet. These walls were now useless.

    The problem with the Beastmen¡¯s ability to defend the city was soon revealed. Nn City¡¯s few remaining towers weren¡¯t equipped with archers or defensive catapults. The horde of demons had already set up their weapons and could no longer sit still. Aside from the pce, the other buildings in Nn City weren¡¯t very strong. As soon as their enemies began operating the catapults, it was very likely they would be blown to smithereens.

    Wolf King Springhall was having an emergency war meeting in Duke Brandon¡¯s pce. The grand residence had been destroyed by Be¡¯s long-range catapult attackst time. Now, the meeting could only be moved here.

    ¡°Honorable Wolf King, we have been surrounded. What instructions does Master Keh have?¡±

    ¡°Honorable Wolf King, the enemy has captured half of our defensive positions outside the city. What should we do?¡±

    Wolf King Springhall had already thought of withdrawing his troops when he was defeated in Sarnia Duchy. Leaving a hundred thousand soldiers in the Vaughan ins was merely to hide the retreat of the remaining eight hundred thousand-odd troops. He didn¡¯t expect Be¡¯s troops to move so quickly. Before he could arrange the transfer, she had enclosed Nn City overnight.

    The hundred thousand cannon fodder troops had been wiped out. Be didn¡¯t give Wolf King Springhall much time to make a decision. It was only a matter of time before his eight hundred thousand-strong Beastman Army was wiped out after being surrounded in Nn City.

    Darkness Wizard God Keh had long run away. He said that he went back to get reinforcements, but Wolf King Springhall wasn¡¯t a fool. Without the support of the Dark Human, the Beastmen simply couldn¡¯t defeat their overwhelming numbers. On top of that, the demons were armed with magic and firearms.

    ¡°Defend your positions! I¡¯ve already gotten people to inform the Beastman Kings about this and reinforcements will arrive soon. Also, Harrington, kill those human captives. As for food supplies, the ves of the ve traders are all licensed as military food and the rebels are to be treated as ves.¡±

    Wolf King Springhall gave the vicious order without the slightest hesitation. Since he couldn¡¯t escape, he would simply kill all the human captives. Anyway, once the demons upied Nn City, they couldn¡¯t escape death. Why not kill them as food for the Beastman Army?

    ¡°Wolf King, this isn¡¯t a good idea, is it?¡±

    ¡°Wolf king, isn¡¯t this too cruel?¡±

    White Wolf Princess Tania and Silver Fox Princess Vanessa, who was attending the meeting, didn¡¯t agree with Wolf King Springhall¡¯s decision. The humans who were still in Nn City were basically human salve girls who had been captured. Because the border had been plunged into war, the ve traders couldn¡¯t transport these ves across the border and could only stay here in Nn City.

    ¡°Tania, this is an order. If you don¡¯t want to carry out this order then you don¡¯t have to bother about this matter. Also, Miss Vanessa, this area is under the control of our Wolfman n. You are only a military observer.¡±

    Wolf King Springhall rudely rejected their request. Seeing that she couldn¡¯t persuade him, Silver Fox Princess Vanessa had to leave them with Tania. Wolf King Springhall then arranged Harrington to carry out his orders. The Beastmen¡¯s military views were too conservative to allow them to surrender and escape. This sort of thinking was still alright when they were in a dominant position. However, once they were at a disadvantage, it would greatly restrict the army¡¯s movements.

    Their defensive positions outside Nn City had all been lost and the Beastman Army had retreated into the city. Along the way, Beastmen bodies were scattered everywhere. The skeleton soldiers carried spears and were marching ahead in a formation. The phnx formation of the skeleton soldiers was followed byrge, burly scavenger ghouls.

    The scavenger ghouls held sledgehammers in their hands to smash the Beastmen heavy infantry. The only heavy Werebear infantry in the Wolfman Army didn¡¯t retreat in time due to their heavy armor and was smashed into a meat paste.

    In the sky, Grisbane, one of the Scourge of the Skies of the Abyss Demonic King swept its huge figure over the walls of Nn City. Following the Demon King was arge flock of Demonic Birdmen. Apart from Grisbane¡¯s legions of demons, there were arge number of Bone Dragon Knights.

    Before the Beastmen defenders on the wall could find their bows and arrows, they were knocked down by the descending demons. The Beastmen on the ground were busy withdrawing into the city. How could they find the opportunity to defend the walls? When the Beastman Army returned to the city, the remaining walls of Nn City had basically fallen into the hands of the demons.

    Among the retreating horde of Beastmen, two figures in brown cloaks had infiltrated them. The Beatmen Army who were busy making their way back didn¡¯t realize that that there were two different people in their troops. They were rushing to go back to the city and didn¡¯t have time to check if there were outsiders amongst them.

    The gates of Nn City had been destroyed as early as when the Beastmen attacked the city. After the demons captured the walls of Nn City, they quickly set up temporary cannon tforms. They nned to bomb the Beastman Army from a higher position.

    The ve market square was already a mess. ve traders haveplete disregard for the ves and found their own way to escape. When Wolfman Commander Harington who came here to kill the ves arrived, all the other ve traders had disappeared, leaving only the ves behind.

    Apart from the ves, only two mysterious men in brown cloaks remained. The ve traders brought their own transfer magic scroll which could only amodate one person to cope with this difficult situation.

    ¡°These guys run faster than us Wolfmen. They¡¯re really... The two of you with your cloaks on, you¡¯re not foreign spies are you?¡±

    Be couldn¡¯t understand the Beastmannguage and she was toozy to care about what the Wolfman had said. Emily had sneaked in with her. Emily, who knew theyout of Nn City, was her first choice to show them the way.

    ¡°Are you deaf? Why don¡¯t you answer Harrington¡¯s question? Quickly... ¡°

    A Wolfman soldier came forward to ask them but before he had finished speaking, a ck demonic w pierced his chest. The hapless Wolfman soldier¡¯s body withered like it had been sucked dry. The human ves had never seen such a horrible scene before. They were so scared that they buried their heads on the ground and didn¡¯t dare to watch.

    ¡°Monster... troops... You¡¯re from those outside...¡±

    Harrington didn¡¯t even have the courage to face Be. He didn¡¯t carry out the orders from Wolf King Springhall and ran to the center of the city. The Wolfman squad saw theirmander running and fled as well. They weren¡¯t as lucky as Commander Harrington. The demons who upied the city walls had assembled their temporary fort.

    Several rounds of cannons urately hit the Beastman Army in the ve square and arge number of Skeleton soldiers were headed in their direction. The Wolfman troops who formed the line of defense had already split up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am a Holy Knight. Miss Emily, the daughter of Duke Brandon entrusted me to save you.¡±

    Be and Emily dropped their cloaks at the same time, allowing the human ves to see them clearly. Be¡¯s Holy Knight armor made of gold was very conspicuous. Her demonic hand had turned back to normal. If it weren¡¯t for the withered Wolfman body that still remained on the ground, the horrible scene just now seemed to have never happened.

    Emily was wearing the garments a Duchess would wear. It was also gold and matched Be¡¯s gold armor, except for the dark scarf around her neck which felt a little out of ce. Looking at Be¡¯s proud expression, Emily felt helpless. Her slender neck was wrapped with a ck cor specially made by the Demon King.

    If this thing was seen by others, Emily probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get married in this life, although her current situation was sort of the same thing. Thinking of this, she subconsciously stretched out her hand over the scarf, deeply fearing that a sudden gust of wind would expose her secret.

    ¡°The Holy Cross, Holy Knight...¡±

    ¡°Thanks to the protection of the Radiant God, we have seen the light...¡±

    ¡°Honorable Holy Knight, there are many skeleton soldiers marching over...¡±

    After seeing the Holy Cross iid in Be¡¯s breastte, the captured ve women and children looked as if they had seen their savior. Emily looked away, apparently disgusted with Be¡¯s acting. The Demon Army upying themanding posts at the city wall fired the cannons wildly into Nn City.

    Be was dressed in a gold armor as she wandered around the square. None of the projectiles hit her. Her behavior was too grandiose. This was an extraordinary time. The rescued human ve girls didn¡¯t care to find out whether her behavior made sense or not. They had even ignored the mysterious demonic w from earlier.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to hold them back. Go quickly! Emily will take you to a safe ce.¡±

    As soon as she finished speaking, Be took her shield and headed in the direction of the skeleton soldiers, leaving the humans an imposing figure. Many of the human ve girls were moved to tears. This was a real knight¨Cthe courage of a single person facing tens of thousands of skeleton soldiers deserved to be told.

    ¡°Honorable Holy Knight, will you tell us your name...¡±

    ¡°Bellina. You don¡¯t have to remember me. This might be myst battle.¡±

    Under Emily¡¯smand, the ves retreated in the direction they had nned. The Beastman soldiers along the way had been cleared in advance by the demons. Escaping safely wasn¡¯t a problem since there were many demons hidden around to protect them.

    Be had basically obtained the most beautiful captives in Nn City. Be regarded these remaining ves as a favor done for Emily. Emily, who owed her this favor, could only use her body to repay Be in the future.

    ¡°Bellina, you¡¯re acting...¡±

    ¡°Emily, don¡¯t think about running away. The thing around your neck is proof of my possession. My people are all around here. If you disappear, none of them will be spared.¡±

    ¡°Who said... I¡¯m going to run away? Bellina, don¡¯t mess around. I¡¯ll listen to you.¡±

    ¡°Come to my room tonight naked. Otherwise, you won¡¯t be allowed to wear anything in the future.¡±

    Be flirted with her in a low whisper as Emily walked past her. She quickly left Be¡¯s side, fearing that Be woulde up with new tricks to tease her if she left a littleter.

    The skeleton soldiers saw at a nce that this Holy Knight covered in gold armor was their Demon King, Be. Of course, the y still had to be finished. The skeleton soldiers didn¡¯t hesitate and immediately surrounded Be. Looking from a distance, one could only see the backs of the skeletons surrounding Be, but not Be herself.

 Volume 4 Chapter 176: An Imperfect Ending to the Bloodbath at Nolan City

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 176: An Imperfect Ending to the Bloodbath at Nn City</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    Swiftly, the skeleton troops surrounding Be delivered the Death Knight armor made for demon kings to her side. Within five minutes, she had taken off her golden Holy Knight¡¯s armor and reced it with the new set of ck armor. One of the more agile skeleton soldiers then put on Be¡¯s previous set of armor and helped her to continue to put on a show.

    Be rode on a ck White Bone Warhorse and rushed to the front of the death knight formations. Their target was Springhall, who had gotten away earlier. She had wanted to ride on a Bone Dragon, but there was not much she could do as a Bone Dragon Knight except for throwing out big moves from the sky. Be wanted to be fully immersed in the rush of closebat, so she gave it up in the end.

    The vanguard for death knights was slightly different from the human knights¡¯. First of all, White Bone Warhorses were definitely much faster than most of the horses owned by the human race. Furthermore, many of the demonic beings moved at a pace fast enough to match up to these warhorses. This meant that the death knights¡¯ vanguard was abined one and thus was definitely more deadly than the majority of the human knights.

    Above Be¡¯s head, arge group of dark griffin knights was charging ahead with the death knights. Soaring above the griffin knights was another group of bone dragon knights. They were closely followed by tens of thousands of skeleton soldiers wielding bone spears.

    Various ck-cloaked mages were spread amongst the skeleton army. Their original purpose was to initiate dark enchantments and prevent the enemy¡¯s magical attacks from injuring any of the other demonic beings. As the beastmen¡¯s magical department was practically gone, these mages had nothing much else to do and began to idle instead.

    Be charged at the forefront with the other death knights. As they moved, they had knocked many wolf knights out of the way. Before those wolf knights could retaliate, they were swallowed by the ¡°ck torrents¡±. Based on her memory, Be then continued to rush towards the pce that used to be owned by the previous lord, Grand Duke Brandon.

    The Wolf King Springhall was fortunate enough to escape alive thest time when they had attacked with the catapults. However, this time, he was not so lucky as Be had her eye on this fellow, who was one of the eight beast kings. At the moment, the entire Nn City was surrounded by her demonic beings, and it was practically impossible for Springhall to have yet another lucky break.

    Be could not help but admit that the beastmen clearly had more fighting spirit and were more resilient than the human allied army from thest time. Even while being aware that their situation was hopeless and there was no way to turn things around, the beastmen soldiers were still relentless in their efforts to fight until the very end. Many of them had been killed inbat while being surrounded by the skeleton troops.

    The beastmen soldiers that had perished inbat were not summoned by the death spirit wizards to join the battle again. This was how the demonic beings showed their utmost respect to their opponents. If their rivals had been deemed worthy, they would not reanimate their opponents¡¯ corpses as demonic beings to aid in the battle.

    Duke Branson¡¯s pce stood prominently within the city and could be seen even from a distance. It was also where the beastmen guards were the most concentrated. When Be¡¯s death knights arrived, the area had already descended into chaos. The demonic soldiers and wolfmen were engaged in a battle to the death near the pce. Since the beastmen refused to go down without a fight, both parties were desperately locked inbat.

    With the addition of the death knights, the beastmen¡¯s line of defense that was already in tatters could not hold on any longer. Once the death knights stormed the area, they managed to rip a hole in the defense line. Swiftly following the initial blow, the skeleton soldiers entered the pce through the opening that had torn open for them.

    Be leaped off her White Bone Warhorse at the entrance of the pce. Once her feet touched the ground, a few elite wolf guards immediately charged towards her. A couple of them had even managed tond a blow on her armor.

    ¡°Hmph, how presumptuous.¡±

    With a slight snort, Be released a burst of dark energy and blew those elite wolf guards away. Before the guard closest to her fly away, Be caught hold of his head with her demonic w.

    With a soft pop, that wolfman¡¯s head was crushed under Be¡¯s grasp. Blood and brain matter sttered everywhere, most of itnding on her. Fortunately, the death knight¡¯s armor came with a metal mask, which prevented the embarrassment of having blood sshed all over her face.

    Seeing that their demon king was under attack, the skeleton soldiers in the area immediately assembled to protect her. Dozens of ck shadows swooped down from the skies, picked up the wolf warriors around her, flew up to a great height, and flung them out into the distance. Before long, those wolf warriors had fallen to their deaths.

    Those ck shadows were underlings that belonged to Grisbane, the Scourge of the Skies. Even though Be was unharmed, the fact that a demon king had been attacked by the enemy in front of thousands of demonic soldiers was a definite blow to the demonic beings¡¯ dignity. Without further ado, the demonic beings went into a frenzy, as though they were on drugs, and attacked the remaining defenses that the beastmen had.

    A few skeleton soldiers presented Be with a new set of death knight¡¯s armor. However, Be waved them away. Honestly, if she did not get some blood on her, she was afraid of getting teased mercilessly by the Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha. How could themander in chief not get a single red dot on her during a battle?

    The beautiful assassins Dinah and Anya, dressed in their ck night suits, were weing the Demon King Be on one knee at the entrance of the pce. Both girls had conflicted expressions on their faces because, as humans, it was a littleplicated being part of a demon king¡¯s army. What rendered them speechless was the fact that they were participating in this battle as one of the Demon King Be¡¯s women.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong,dies? Are you ufortable in these clothes? Well, we¡¯re a little short on supplies for the army. Once we are caught up, I will personally design the clothes inside.¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency, I am about the same size as Annie, my older sister. Just give me something of hers, and it will be fine as well.¡±

    ¡°Be, Anya and I have already gone in to check out the situation. There are still many beastmen soldiers inside.¡±

    The night suits that Anya and Dinah were wearing were skin tight and extremely form-fitting. Be¡¯s sinister gaze seemed to be able to prate their clothes and see everything underneath it. Both girls¡¯ faces were slightly flushed, as a result. The only difference was that Anya had wholly submitted to Be under her older sister Annie¡¯s influence. By now, she had already degenerated to Be¡¯s side.

    On the other hand, Dinah still had her wits about her. As the top assassin in the Assassins Union, she had an arrogance and pride that was difficult to be forced out of her. Dinah had thought of escaping, but she was afraid that the Demon King Be would retaliate by attacking the human race instead. With the number of demonic beings under her wing, it would not be impossible for Be to crush the remaining two hundred thousand troops at the Gabriel Empire¡¯s southern defense line.

    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you both, so follow me insideter. The few of you,e here and smash this door to smithereens.¡±

    At Be¡¯s instruction, dozen of skeleton troops pushed over a crash cart to break down the door with the assistance of therge scavenger ghouls. Since the gates had been blocked off by massive objects that had been propped up against it, Anya and Dinah slipped in through the skylights instead.

    Grand Duke Brandon must have expected that his pce would be attacked by the enemy forces when designing it. Consequently, the doors were made from extremely sturdy materials. Even though the crash cart had knocked into it a few times, the doors remained mostly undamaged.

    ¡°Is this door made of metal or what? Where are the cannons!? Fire cannons at the door. I refuse to believe that Brandon, that miser, would ever be willing to spend so much money on building an ultra-thick door.¡±

    The White Wolf Princess Tania and the Silver Fox Princess Vanessa stood in the pce corridor, drenched in blood. However, none of it was theirs, mostly being from the other beastmen that had died in battle. They were not attacked by any of the demonic beings as they were wearing their dark rings and had managed to retreat back to the safety of the pce.

    Everything that was happening outside the pce was basically a scene out of purgatory. Eight hundred thousand beastmen were gradually disappearing, being ground away by this terrible massacre machine. Those who had held on till now did not receive any reinforcements in the end as the Wolf King Springhall was lying to them from the very beginning. The entire Nn City and its nearby regions had already fallen to the control of the demonic beings. Under such circumstances, the beastmen¡¯s magical beast messengers would never be able to make it out of the area.

    The intermittent banging sounds at the pce gates made the beastmen holding down the fort in the pce extremely nervous. This was their final stronghold. If the pce were to be invaded, it would mean that the entire Nn City had fully fallen into the hands of the demonic beings.

    Tania and Vanessa looked at each other in despair. The human race should have taken full responsibility for this matter. Now that it had been handed over to the beastmen, it was too much of a burden for them to bear. The demonic beings outside the doors were relentless in their efforts to take down thest obstacle. Even though these doors were extremely sturdy, at this rate, even the strongest of the lot would be broken down.

    ¡°Vanessa, you should leave by the secret passageways in the pce. As long as you still have your ring, the demonic beings will not attack you.¡±

    ¡°No... Tania, don¡¯t do anything foolish! We either leave together or not leave at all!¡±

    Vanessa¡¯s deft hand reached out and held on to Tania¡¯s hand, preventing the girl from taking off her ring and throwing it away. It was noughing matter. Once the ring was lost, it would mean certain death at their enemies¡¯ merciless hands.

    At this moment, the doors of the pce, which represented the beastmen¡¯s final bit of hope, were blown off its hinges by a cannonball. As dozens of cannons were fired at the same time, the force of the impact had exploded the doors and the huge objects behind them into tiny pieces. The explosion had also killed those wolf warriors that were closest to the door.

    Large groups of skeleton soldiers and demon guards began to swarm through the burning debris. The entire scene looked as though it was the apocalypse, and zombies were raiding the building. Since Tania and Vanessa were much further away from the main doors, the aftershocks of the explosion did not affect them at all.

    The elite wolf soldiers immediately picked up their weapons in preparation for their final retaliation. However, they fell quickly under the attack of demonic beings.

    Even though their opponents were far too strong, they had already done their best. Those that still had a bit of strength did not give in at all and were determined to hold on until the very end for the Wolf King Springhall.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Tania. There¡¯s nothing better than to survive.¡±

    ¡°But... I want to fight until the end.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. You¡¯re my only friend. Who would keep mepany if you¡¯re gone? Bunny is too honest, so we don¡¯t get along well. As for Cat, she¡¯s out of the question as well since she looks down on me.¡±

    At Vanessa¡¯s constant begging, Tania did not join in the battle. Instead, she followed her towards the center of the pce, where the Wolf King Springhall oversaw everything. Hopefully, this beast king would have a n to turn things around!

    Be strolled into the pce after her underlings had broken their way in and had missed the perfect opportunity to cross paths with the two beastmen princesses. When she arrived, there was only a group of wolf warriors that had been clobbered by the skeleton soldiers.

    ¡°Dinah, what do you think? If this were to be a human city, wouldn¡¯t it be beautiful...¡±

    ¡°Bel... I mean, Your Excellency, please do not make jokes like that! I... I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, I approve this tone. I want you to speak to me like this in the future. Unless you wish to be a true demonic being like the rest of them, you will not speak to me in that cold, arrogant voice.¡±

    Dinah was terrified that Be would act rashly and join hands with the beastmen to attack the human race. If that were to happen, the human race would be facing three enemy fronts. At the moment, the best troops had all been sent to the northern front to fight the war against the demon race. Thus the southern front would not be much of a priority for them.

    Be¡¯s demonic army seemed to be much stronger and more resilient than the one in the north. If they were to attack the human race... Taking the future of the human empire into consideration, President Dinah finally decided to let go of her pride. She was not used to speaking in such meek tones at all, and she was only doing this for the sake of protecting the human race from any further harm.

    Be reached out and pinched Dinah¡¯s cheek. Her heart was filled with satisfaction as conquering such an aloof beauty was a task that gave her a deep sense of aplishment. As for the other human empires, there were other demon kings engaging in those battles. At the moment, she did not have to participate in thisplicated business.

    ¡°What did you say? Sorry, I couldn¡¯t hear you. Dinah, tell me again. As you know, I am quite hopeless at finding my way and have no sense of direction at all. Don¡¯t me me if one day, I lead my underlings in the wrong direction!¡±

    ¡°You... Your Excellency, just tell me what you want me to do... please do not take these things lightly!¡±

    At the center of the pce, the Wolf King Springhall stood at the top of the grand hall. This hall had been built by the original lord of this pce, Grand Duke Brandon, and was designed based on the emperor¡¯s grand hall. An exact replica of the emperor¡¯s dragon throne sat at the back of the hall. This throne was made of pure gold and was engraved with the Gabriel Empire¡¯s royal seal.

    The Wolf King Springhall sat on this faux throne and was deep in thought. He felt like he was stuck in this illusion that portrayed him seated alone at the throne, as though he was the emperor of a dying nation. Outside the pce, the enemy was maniacally ughtering his people. Yet as their king, there was nothing he could do but watch his empire going up in mes.

    ¡°I finally understand how those emperors in the human race¡¯s history books felt as they witnessed the fall of their empire. Could this be God¡¯s will? Maybe it was preordained that I have to bear this burden in ce of Grand Duke Brandon, that old fox...¡±

    The Wolf King Springhall let out a sigh of despair. He did not know how themander of this demonic army could exist. Thus he had always thought that he was experiencing the undead scourge that had been detailed within human history books. Grand Duke Brandon was supposed to take responsibility for this, but somehow, due to some unexpected turn of events, this foreign invader had ended up bearing the brunt of this cmity.

    ¡°Honorable Wolf king, you need not me yourself for this. I am here to show you the way.¡±

    Master Keh, what are you doing here? Have youe to mock my failure!? If you are, then leave. In fact, I would like to trouble you to send a message to the Beast Emperor that I had done all I could.¡±

    The Darkness Wizard God¡¯s mysterious shadow suddenly appeared above the grand hall. He owned a divine artifact that allowed him to solo teleport. Even though they could use the Scepter of the Underworld to summon the undead scourge to battle against Be¡¯s demonic beings, Keh¡¯s instincts told him that the demonic army outside was far more powerful than any run-of-the-mill undead scourge.

    The thing that troubled Keh the most was that there were many radiant priests within this demonic army. In fact, the likes of a Holy Swordsmen were present as well. It could not be denied that this was a mixed coalition between the dark and light factions. This meant that the undead scourge was definitely no match for such power.

    Keh tossed a single solo teleportation scroll to the Wolf King Springhall. Even though he felt a little pained, this beast king was still of some use to him, and it would be a waste to abandon him like that. One such scroll was worth about one hundred gold coins. Since this was a battleground, the prices would at least double. Forget it, take it as using this money to feed the dogs... no, it should be wolves instead.

    ¡°Master Keh, what is the meaning of this? I¡¯m sure you¡¯re familiar with the practices of the Beast Emperor. It is a death sentence by incapacitation for any military deserter.¡±

    Although the Wolf King Springhall spoke honorably, he was gripping the teleportation scroll so tightly in his hands that his knuckles turned white. It was as though he was terrified that it would disappear. Keh held back his look of disdain and barely managed to hide it behind a somewhat decent expression.

    ¡°Honorable Wolf King, you need not worry. I will exin everything to the Beast Emperor. You are worth much more than dying here, and there will be opportunities for you to build your kingdom once again. If you do not wish to return, the Beast Emperor can arrange for a new king to rece you. Think about this.¡±

    ¡°Master Keh, thank you for your assistance. I would be shameless and ask if there are any group teleportation scrolls... the princess of the silver fox n, as well as my cub, are still somewhere within the pce...¡±

    ¡°No, there aren¡¯t. All you have to do is return alone. There¡¯s no need to care about those little girls. At most, you can just procreate again!¡±

    ¡°Master, you mean...¡±

    After a round of guidance by Keh, the Wolf King Springhall finally figured it out. This was not the time to think about those few girls. If he did not leave now, he would never make it out ever again. Without further hesitation, he crushed the solo teleportation scroll and disappeared from Nn City in a sh of white light.

    When Vanessa, Tania, and the wolf leader¡¯s eldest son, Harrington, returned to the grand hall, all they saw was a single lone, empty throne. The beast king, the Wolf King Springhall, the one who had vowed to fight until the very end, had escaped with his tail between his legs.

    The battle of Nn City gradually came to a close with the retreat of their leader, the Wolf King Springhall. Under the leadership of Vanessa and Tania, a few of the beastmen had managed to escape the city and returned to the beastmen continent together with Harrington. Other than those who managed to leave, the beastmen army of at least eight hundred thousand soldiers had been wiped out here in the Nn City.

 Volume 4 Chapter 177: The Celebration Feast After The Defeat Of Nolan City

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 177: The Celebration Feast After The Defeat Of Nn City</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    The war in Nn City finally ended before the evening of the second day. Afterward, the whole of Nn City was filled with the smell of blood. The bodies of more than eight hundred thousand Beastmen piled up like hills. The demon allied forces upying Nn City had to send millions of scavenger ghouls to deal with the carcasses left from the conflict.

    The priests who followed the Demon Army began prayer ceremonies at the main battle sites. The demons had already helped to build a tall altar to appease the spirits. At present, the Reincarnation Passage was partly disabled, and veterans killed in battle couldn¡¯t reincarnate. Priests could only use this sort of ceremony to extradite the souls of the dead Beastmen elsewhere.

    Nn City was now brightly lit, and the pce of Duke Brandon had been temporarily refitted into a pce for the Demon Kings. With a victor¡¯s demeanor, Be upied this city. The battle had wiped out eight hundred thousand Beastmen troops, a record that no Emperor in the history of the entire Human Empire could achieve.

    Unfortunately, this couldn¡¯t be made public, as Be still wanted to keep a low profile. Her attack n for the Beastmen hadn¡¯t changed, however. White Wolf Princess Tania and Silver Fox Princess Vanessa had unexpectedly run away. Be was unwilling to let them go scot-free and not get them back. What¡¯s more, the Beast Emperor would never have thought that Be¡¯s purpose of raising such havoc was mostly because of these beautiful girls.

    In the main hall of Brandon¡¯s pce, Be seated on the throne where the Wolf King Springhall had previously sat on before, just like the master. Emily and Caroline nestled in Be¡¯s arms on her left and right, respectively. They were buck naked, with only a red cor around their necks.

    Emily and Caroline¡¯s faces were both red as a ripe apple. Be¡¯s hands wandered freely all over their bodies, stoking the mes of lust in them with her touch. Anya was just like them and was bent over the front of Be¡¯s throne, willingly serving as her table. Be ced some desserts on her smooth back.

    Dinah knelt on the right-hand side of the throne, dressed as the rest were¡ªin their birthday suits, and Be herself who had asked her to stay there. Looking at Be, who was behaving wildly on the throne, Dinah wanted to protest but couldn¡¯t say anything. Even the original owner, Miss Emily, had already given in, so it wasn¡¯t her ce, a mere outsider, to intervene.

    ¡°Honorable Demon King... spare me, please. This pce is my...¡±

    ¡°Emily, both you and the pce are now mine, so don¡¯t struggle. I will make it clear to your father, Duke Brandon. And I think he wouldn¡¯t give up such a good deal of exchanging a daughter for his duchy.¡±

    Emily looked at Be helplessly. What else could she do as Duke Brandon would definitely give her to Be. If he could exchange her for territory and position, Duke Brandon would marry her to another aristocrat to make a political transaction sooner orter; why not deal with Be instead?

    After thinking it over, Emily gave up thest shred of her resistance. She had initially wanted to push Be¡¯s hand away, but she now put her own hand down feebly. Be understood Emily¡¯s intention but didn¡¯t say anything, either. She reached out and stroked Emily¡¯s smooth back tofort her.

    ¡°Honorable Demon King... I¡¯m here to report on financial affairs... How can you...¡±

    ¡°This is how you¡¯ll report in the future, so you have to get used to it! Do you want to be tied to the iron pir? I will... Somebody... ¡°

    ¡°No... No, Honorable Demon King, I was wrong. Don¡¯t do this, please; don¡¯t send me back. I¡¯ll do anything as long as you don¡¯t send me to the secret room.¡±

    Caroline was currently serving as a financial secretary for the Demon King¡¯s army, helping Be and other Demon Kings ount for military supplies and war spoils. This was what she majored in, after all. Even Quasi-Devil Cornice¡ªwho was in charge of military logistics¡ªwas full of praise for her abilities.

    This time, she came to report on the spoils from the battle in Nn City. Who knew that Be, this demoness, would ignore the report, strip her naked, and carry her to the throne to bully her?! When she was about to leave earlier, Quasi-Devil Cornice told her not to wear underwear and said that she had no more tasks after sending this report and could take a rest.

    Now that she thought back on it, Caroline realized that this was the n all along. Quasi-Devil Cornice knew that Be had this unusual hobby. Initially, this report should have been delivered by Cornice herself, but now she had to deliver it. Clearly, she wanted to send the ¡°sheep into the tiger¡¯s den¡±.

    Caroline didn¡¯t want to give in, though, as she didn¡¯t want to be chained to the pir any more. If she went there again, Subus Queen Aisha would definitely y with her till she was broken in the secret chamber. Her training had almost made Caroline faint in the past. Compared to the subus who was keen on all kinds of strange punishment games, Be¡ªthe pure Demon King¡ªwas the lesser of the two evils.

    After all was said and done, the strength of the human girls was limited and couldn¡¯tpare to Demon King Be. Soon, Caroline and Emily copsed on the throne. Be, still unsatisfied, pulled Anya, who was serving as her table, onto the throne and bullied her as well.

    President Dinah wanted to turn away from the scene that was making her blush. However, Annie, Be¡¯s personal maid¡ªwho was standing beside her¡ªcame over and held Dinah in ce. Helpless, she could only watch as Be indulged herself with other girls on the throne and couldn¡¯t look elsewhere.

    ¡°Princess Annie, spare me... How could you...¡±

    ¡°President Dinah, I haven¡¯t fallen. Don¡¯t overthink, and obediently watch our master! If you move, she will get angry.¡±

    ¡°Looks like you can¡¯t wait any longer, President Dinah, so I¡¯ll lend you a hand. Master, President Dinah wants it too. Why don¡¯t you help her... ¡°

    ¡°No, Princess Annie, don¡¯t...¡±

    Annie had a wicked smile on her face as she pushed President Dinah onto the throne without any hesitation. Be wasn¡¯t courteous either, and she pinned Dinah to the throne and started molesting her. She wanted to enjoy the beautiful president of the Assassins¡¯ Union to her heart¡¯s content.

    Vice President Anya, who had already fallen, also helped Be hold President Dinah to the throne. Being restrained by two people at once, she couldn¡¯t escape, no matter how hard she tried. And it wasn¡¯t long before shepletely sank into oblivion on the throne.

    The gates of the pce were tightly shut. Besides the few girls on the throne, the others Be had captured were also staying here.

    The beautiful assassins from the Assassin¡¯s Academy who came with Dinah and Anya and the girls with Caroline were entangled with each other. Each pair was surrounded by a subus who was keeping watch and coercing them. Those pretty yet aloof assassins had long revealed their lustful appearances after being bullied by these female mages.

    As Be had seen their most shameful scene of incontinence, these attractive assassins had wholly lost all their will to rebel. They could only allow Be to enjoy the erotic view of their entangled bodies now.

    Be had deliberately arranged this, however. It was all in order to get these beautiful students from the two academies to deepen their ¡°emotional¡±munications. Anyway, they were all hers, so no matter how lewdly they behaved, it was solely for her to enjoy.

    On the throne, Be pressed Dinah and Caroline¡ªtheir school¡¯s belle and student president¡ªface to face. Feeling the softness and breathing in the fragrance of each other¡¯s alluring bodies, both girls felt a little strange. Although they didn¡¯t hate this experience, they were a bit embarrassed to be ced on disy in front of so many people.

    ¡°Honorable Demon King, please don¡¯t do this. They¡¯re still watching...¡±

    ¡°Honorable Demon King, I¡¯m tired. Let me go, prithee. President Dinah is also exhausted.¡±

    ¡°How could you be drained? Your faces are so red, and you still have a lot of energy! Dinah, Caroline, don¡¯t make it difficult for me. Otherwise, forget about going back to school after the war. Come here, give me a kiss; girls¡¯ lips are the sweetest.¡±

    The pce was lit with incense that made them dizzy. Dinah and Caroline had long been unable to help themselves. The sensitive and hidden areas on their bodies rubbed against each other, leading the two proud student presidents to no longer adhere to their principles.

    Atst, the first to fall to Be¡¯s seduction was Caroline, who forgot about her shyness and kissed Dinah, who was still putting up a front. Dinah wanted to make a final stand before shepletely lost herself. However, she was pinned down by Vice President Anya, who had already fallen into depravity. She could only ept it as President Caroline¡¯s sweet tongue delved into her mouth and stirred trouble.

    The daughters of noble families who had been with Emily were also there, kneeling on the ground like concubines waiting for the Emperor¡¯s favor. Facing this hall that was filled with girl-on-girl action, they turned red and wanted to escape but couldn¡¯t because of the subi watching over them. From time to time, the subi would turn them around and make them forcefully french kiss each other. Under the control of these subi, they were in a state of constant excitement and didn¡¯t have any sense of resistance.

    Aside from Be and the subi, the other girls in the pce were in a state of nature, except for the red cor around their necks. This was a paradise for girls, indeed. If time permitted her, Be would¡¯ve liked to have fun for a few days here and also invite all her best friends to y together.

    Before Be was fully satisfied, Subus Queen Aisha entered the pce. She had something to report to the Demon King. The Abyss Demonic King had the privilege of meeting the Demon King without prior notice, so the demon guards at the pce gates let Aisha in.

    ¡°Honorable Demon King... excuse me. Themanders of the other armies have arrived and are waiting in the reception hall to see you. If it¡¯s not convenient for you to have an audience now, I will tell them toe backter.¡±

    ¡°No need. Aisha, stay here with Annie and help me watch over them. If anyone acts disobedient and wants to run, send her straight to the secret room for a week. You can y with her however you want.¡±

    ¡°I understand. Though I think these little sisters won¡¯t be so silly.¡±

    The alluring girls whoy weak on the throne were all terrified of Subus Queen Aisha except for Dinah. This little girl¡¯s training methods were much scarier than Be¡¯s and were second only to her instructor, Interdimensional Demon Noesha. Dinah had been left to Be alone, and Aisha hadn¡¯t interfered.

    Be got up and changed into a ck evening gown under Annie¡¯s service. She turned around and looked meaningfully at the throne. The beauties, whoy weak on the throne, thought that this crazy demoness was thinking about ¡°that¡± again. They were too scared to even look at Be for fear that they would be vited again.

    Duke Brandon was definitely an experienced man. The throne was so extensive that several girls could sit on it at the same time. ording to Emily, this throne was newly built by Duke Brandon. Regardless, before he could have a chance to savor it, Be came as a party pooper and enjoyed it first. When Be returned, she nned to build a throne like this as it was quite erotic to do those sorts of things on the throne.

    ¡°Well, little sisters, I specially brought these for you. You choose: do you want a red rope or an iron chain? Will you do it yourself, or do you want my help?¡±

    Subus Queen Aisha took out all kinds of ropes and smiled as she walked towards the throne. Emily and the girls had no choice but to let Be assault them thoroughly. Now, they had no strength to fight Aisha, so they could only allow Elsa to tie them into a strange posture with red ropes. They were ced on the throne, waiting for Be to continue the torture when she returned.

    When Be arrived at the reception hall, her other roommates were already there. The reception hall had been used by Duke Brandon to receive distinguished guests. Now, it was used by Be and her roommates as a banquet hall to celebrate their victory.

    Be sat at the head of the banquet table while Lisha and the others were around it. Because it was a dinner party, these demonmanders were all dressed in gowns and not armor. All their evening gowns had been designed by Be and were ced in a dressing room near the entrance to the banquet so that her close friends could change into them.

    ¡°Older sister Be, how could you? You didn¡¯t wake me up during the final battle, so I overslept and wasughed at by older sister Kriss and the others.¡±

    ¡°Alisha, now that you¡¯re like this... Oh, don¡¯t get angry. Eat up. It¡¯s only because I dote on you that I didn¡¯t wake you up for fear you¡¯d be injured.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, your reason is good enough.¡±

    Lisha currently looked like Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha and was wearing a dark gold evening gown. Originally, her dress was true ck, but it was interwoven with gold silk patterns. Together with Be¡¯s pure ck evening gown, they looked like they had on matching sister gowns.

    Be was a little worried that her other roommates would be curious about Lisha¡¯s change. After all, even her hair color had turned different. However, Kriss and the others seemed to have known about Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha for a long time and didn¡¯t say a word about Lisha¡¯s strangeness. Be didn¡¯t know how to suddenly ask them why.

    ¡°Be, you don¡¯t have to mind as Alisha has exined it to us. We all know, soe, eat up. You look a little tired as if you¡¯ve just had a strenuous workout.¡±

    Kriss had also undergone Dark Transformation, but her transitions weren¡¯t obvious. Compared to Lisha, few could discern them. Kriss was wearing a silver evening gown, which matched her hair color. Ariel was also wearing the same color at the party.

    However, the decorative patterns of their evening gowns still differed; Kriss¡¯s had a purple pattern while Ariel¡¯s had a pink one. This design was based on their eye color, which just so happened to set their dresses apart.

    After undergoing Dark Transformation, Kriss was much more open and bold. She left her seat and sat down beside Be, passing her some wine. Be took the goblet and gulped down the red liquid. Be was a little depressed as Kriss, and the others all knew about Lisha¡¯s situation, but she didn¡¯t. It was rather annoying.

    ¡°Be, your perfume is very strong, and there are several different scents. Should I... ¡°

    ¡°Kriss... keep your voice down. You¡¯re mistaken.¡±

    ¡°Darling, don¡¯t be nervous. I don¡¯t object to you doing such a thing. Instead, I¡¯m actually very supportive of it. It¡¯s Kriss who is just too conservative. She wouldn¡¯t let go, so I didn¡¯t dare openly say that I support you.¡±

    ¡°By the way, don¡¯t ask me for my name. Just call me Kriss. I¡¯ll tell it to you when I¡¯m in a good mood.¡±

    Kriss left as soon as she finished speaking. In front of so many of her friends, it wasn¡¯t the right time for Be to take her down. Powerless, she could only watch Kriss return to her original position as if nothing had happened and chat with Ariel, who was sitting beside her.

    There weren¡¯t any delicacies at the Demon King¡¯s banquet, only wine, which was temporarily supplied by the military logistics. Compared to human aristocrats, the celebration feast hosted by Demon King Be was rather simple. There were somemon vegetables and horse meat from the horses captured in Nn city that were left behind by the former defenders of Nonder Duchy and seized by the Beastmen Army.

    Angel and Mia didn¡¯t attend the celebration dinner, mainly because they would also be discussing military affairs. Since they weren¡¯t interested in these, they didn¡¯te. Now, they were ying some games that little girls liked with Lolita in the pce garden.

    President Maria, the four Holy Maidens, as well as Holy Swordsman Cynthia, were the leading priests in the ceremony on the altars that were spread all over Nn City to appease the spirits. Therefore, they too didn¡¯t attend the party. There were more than a million dead souls to deal with¡ªmore than eight hundred thousand dead Beastmen on top of the former soldiers and civilians of Nn City who had been killed by the Beastmen before.

    With such a heavy workload, President Maria and the four Holy Maidens of the church were a little overwhelmed. They only managed to cope after inviting Liz, one of the Holy Maidens of the Origin Darkness Church, to help them. Furthermore, President Ivy, Princess Pam, and the others all rushed to help them.

    Now, only Be and her roommates were participating in the celebration entertainment. Blood Demon King Eleanor, Sky Demon King Dolores, and Quasi-Devil Cornice were in the rear integrating armaments and weren¡¯t at the feast for the time being.

    ¡°Now that all the majormanders are here, let¡¯s discuss our future operations...¡±

 Volume 4 Chapter 178: The Arrival of the Priestly Continentâ€™s Guests of Unknown Origin

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 178: The Arrival of the Priestly Continent¡¯s Guests of Unknown Origin</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The demonic army had moved on from Nn City after one day and had begun to make their way towards the Beastman continent. The city, long riddled with gaping holes, had nothing of sentimental value left for Be to hold on to.

    Be and the others had seized all the backup supplies that the beastman army had stashed within Nn City. In addition, Be had purposely requested that the Dark Wizards under hermand reanimate the Wolfman soldiers who still had rtivelyplete bodies as zombies.

    After the demonic army left the city, these fake Beastman soldiers would continue to help Be manage Nn City. To any outsider, it would seem as though Nn City was still under the beastmen¡¯s control. In addition, to keep the Beastman soldiers at the frontline in the dark, Be ordered these fake Beastmen to continue sending backup to the frontlines.

    At the moment, the Gabriel Empire was caught in a deadlock. More than one million imperial troops and temporary mercenaries were now fully engaged in a pitched battle with the Lion King¡¯s army. In terms of military strategy and ability, the Lion King was ranked highly amongst the eight main Beast Kings. Be did not wish for the Beastmen to suffer a defeat too quickly.

    The interference of the imperial troops was likely to disrupt Be¡¯s ns to invade the Beastman continent. Be needed the imperial army to be content with staying at the edge of the border. With the change in ownership for Nn City, the demonic coalition now had full control of the Nonder Duchy.

    Within a day¡¯s journey, the demonic army had already imed most of the territory on the southern border. The demonic army had seized control of these small duchies and any spoils of war that the Beastmen did not manage to take away were taken by Be.

    The pathetic number of Beastman guards didn¡¯t manage to put up any resistance before being crushed by Be¡¯s demonic army. Since they did not understand the Beastmannguage, the demonic army did not take any prisoners of war. Instead, they killed every Beastman they saw along the way.

    Grand Duke Brandon and other border lords had an astonishing amount of gold stashed away. Just with Grand Duke Brandon¡¯s territory alone, Be had imed at least a hundred thousand gold coins. No one knew how that fellow had managed to get his hands on such arge fortune.

    Be did not hesitate at all and had confiscated the gold to be used for her own military. Technically, the demonic beings did not require any food supplies and most of the military budget was being used to rece their equipment and armor. However, Be¡¯s girlfriends were human, and those girls required quite a fair bit of expenses for food supplies.

    Even though the young mistresses of the various territories, such as Emily, had their opinions about Be¡¯s bandit-like actions, they did not dare to voice their oppositions. They had been allocated as the Demon King Be¡¯sdies-in-waiting as part of her first demonic battalion.

    Arrangements had been made for Emily and the others to be transported in specially made carriages. As they were war trophies, they naturally did not dare to resist Be. The thing that made them lose all hope was the fact that the Radiant Church¡¯s holy maidens were in cahoots with the demonic army. This knowledge had obliterated every bit of faith they had in their religion.

    President Maria and the others were feeling rather hopeless as well. Initially, they had refused to wear the robes for dark rites. However, if they wore the ones for radiant rites, it would definitely spell trouble if they were seen by their fellow humans.

    After three days, the demonic coalition finally reached thend channel that was connected to the Priestly Continent. Be ultimately got the chance to see what this channel truly looked like.

    Thisnd channel simply was a long and narrow pathway that cut horizontally between the human and Beastman continents. A long time ago, the two continents had been connected together. However, it still remains unknown why they split, leaving only this long and narrow path.

    The beastmen did not set up any sentry posts or military facilities along thisnd channel. They must have begun to let their guard down since the Beastman continent had not been invaded or attacked by any enemy forces in thousands of years.

    A few million demonic soldiers strode arrogantly across the channel and stepped right onto Beastman territory ¨C the Priestly Continent. The Sky Demon King Dolores and Quasi-Devil Cornice directed the three million troops under theirmand and had them set up camp and defenses on both sides of thend channel. From that moment, thend channel, which was a main line of traffic, had fallen right into the hands of the demonic coalition without a fight.

    The Priestly Continent had gotten its name from a word from the ancient humannguage that meant ¡°grasnd¡±. Three thousand years ago, the human coalition had once set foot on this particr piece ofnd. Back then, the coalition had been led by Richard the Third, the then Emperor of the Octavia Empire. The humans had managed to defeat the invading demonic race and were rapidly gaining momentum. Richard the Third had wanted to make use of the opportunity to expand their powers down south and to take over the Beastman continent in one fell swoop.

    During that time, the coalition formed by the various human empires only consisted of about one and a half million soldiers who fought under themand of Richard the Third, one of the five main human emperors. In the beginning, everything went smoothly and ording to n. However, they gradually lost their direction within the vast grasnds.

    The expenses of the human coalition increased as the days passed. Since the Beastmen did not engage in agricultural activities, the coalition relied on supplies that would be sent from the human continent. Over time, the human coalition could no longer afford their supplies. In addition, the Wolf King would constantly attack the human coalition¡¯s supply lines and disrupted their progress into the continent.

    Left with no choice, Richard the Third could only retreat back to the human continent. Even after more than a year of battles and the loss of thirty thousand lives, they could not conquer the Beastman continent. Three thousand yearster, no other humans had aplished the feat of setting foot on the Beastman continent.

    Emperor Richard the Third had passed away with regret in his heart within a couple of years. It was likely that he had died due to excessive anger at being soundly beaten and his failures. Be¡¯s body double ¨C Princess Felia, was Richard the Third¡¯s heir. Thus, the fact that she managed to set foot onto the Priestly Continent once again had helped to regain some dignity for her ancestors.

    The demonic army was weed with the sight of wide open grasnds. As far as the eye could see, the vast expanse ofnd was filled with lush greenery that connected with the azure skies on the horizon. This time, the circumstances were different from three thousand years ago. The demonic coalition had nearly ten million soldiers and did not have any issues with supplies. Maybe history could be rewritten after all.

    The demonic beings were in no rush to march into the continent. Instead, many flying type demonic beings disguised themselves as eagles to observe the goings on within the depths of the Beastman continent from above. The other demonic beings remained to wait for further instructions. Be left the carriage and found a rtively level spot. Shey down on the grass and stared up at the sky.

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re so rxed, without the airs a demon king should have. You look more like a vagrant knight instead.¡±

    ¡°Mm, Ariel, why are you here and notmanding your army?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, I missed you, that¡¯s all. Can¡¯t I stop by to take a look?¡±

    Ariel sat down on the grass patch beside Be and admired the blue sky with her. As the wind blew across the serene grasnds, her gorgeous silver hair danced in the wind. It was a sight to behold.

    Be looked around to check if the other beauties were nearby and walked over to Ariel¡¯s side. The summer mage¡¯s robes that thetter girl was wearing had been redesigned by Be. She had tailored the original long skirt into a much shorter one.

    ¡°Be, what are you looking at... wait a minute, stop messing around. I am...¡±

    ¡°Ariel, don¡¯t move. I¡¯m just looking for afortable pillow. Mmm, that¡¯s right, so soft...¡±

    ¡°Be, you... you can rest a little, but keep your hands to yourself.¡±

    Ariel flushed red as Be was so brazen as to put her head directly on her porcin white thigh and continued to stare up at the sky as though nothing had happened. She had thought of pushing Be away. However, Be had already seen every inch of her body, so Ariel did not bother to struggle.

    Be was enjoying this treatment. It was difficult to have some down time during wartime. Also, Ariel¡¯s robes were not thick and Be could feel the astonishing bounce of the skin beneath the thinyer of cloth.

    Be and Ariel hadid on the grass for more than an hour before being interrupted by a demonic being that hade by to report what they had found out from their investigations.

    The Priestly Continent was made up of mostly nds, unlike the human continent that was made up of all sorts ofplicated geographical locations. ording to the military journals that Richard the Third had left behind, the Beastman continent was split into eight regions and each one was governed by one of the eight Beast Kings.

    The Beastmen were organized based on tribes. The eight strongest tribes were led by their tribe leader, which was their Beast King, who in turn served a single Beast Emperor who was their lord. These eight tribes consisted of the Wolves, Leopards, Tigers, Lions, Bears, Winged Men, Centaurs, and Minotaurs.

    The Wolf King that Be had defeated previously was simply one of the eight main Beast Kings. Each main tribe had their own territories and subregions. Even though the Beastmen consisted of more than eight tribes, the smaller tribes did not have enough of a poption to survive on their own. These tribes had no choice but to depend on a main tribe. One example would be the Silver Fox n that was dependent on the Wolf Tribe. This was the reason why Be had seen the Silver Fox Princess Vanessa within the Wolfman army.

    The Wolf Tribe lived on the edge of the Beastman continent closest to its intersection with the human continent. Since the Wolf King had recently escaped back into the Wolf Tribe¡¯s capital, Be decided to tackle the Wolfmen first. If the Beastmen were tobine their efforts and fight, they would be a formidable opponent. Back then, the Beastmanmoners had caused all sorts of trouble for the human coalition and had killed many imperial troops.

    The White Wolf Princess Tania and the Silver Fox Princess Vanessa were currently at the Wolf Tribe¡¯s main control center, Wolf City. Unbeknownst to them, the ck rings on their fingers were providing their location in real time to Be¡¯s demonic beings.

    After determining their final location, Be¡¯s millions of demonic troops swiftly began to make their way towards Wolf City. At the moment, the Lion King was leading his Beastman troops in battle against the imperial army, which meant that the Lion Tribe neighboring them would not send their troops as support for the Wolfmen.

    The Wolfmen¡¯s other neighbor, the Leopards, had a grudge against them and it was impossible for them to be willing to send help. It would be a great help if the Leopard Tribe did not take advantage of the situation instead. The Tiger Tribe in the back always had their eye on the Wolf Tribe¡¯s territory and were most likely to stand by and watch the invasion, rather than help their neighbor.

    The other four tribes were on the other end of the continent with the Beast Emperor. The Priestly Continent was split into two sections by an extremely long river that spanned across the continent. This river was reputed to be the Beastmen¡¯s mother river.

    The Wolf, Leopard, Lion, and Tiger Tribes were the weaker of the eight main tribes and were allocated territories that were closer to the human continent. In terms of food supplies, they were often in a state of emergency and they usually had no choice but to constantly wage war with the humans in order to obtain food items.

    The Bear Tribe, Winged Men, Minotaurs, and Centaurs were much more powerful and their tribesmen all resided on the other side of the river, which had more fertile soil. In terms ofnd quality and size, thend on this side surpassed anything that the other few tribes could ever expect to own.

    The demonic beings that Be had sent out to collect information had returned once they reached the river. Along the banks, they had found defensive forts that had been set up by the Dark Humans. These forts seemed to have been built many years ago and had blocked all forms of ess to the river.

    The human coalition three thousand years ago did not manage to cross the Beastman river as they did not make it past the Wolf Tribe¡¯s capital. Therefore, there was little to no information about the Beastmen tribes on the other side of the river.

    There were no defensive structures built around the perimeter of Wolf City. The poption of the city was more than one million and was mostly made up of the Wolf Tribe. The Beastmen lived differently from humans. Other than a main city area, most of the Beastmen lived on the grasnds in a manner that was simr to the nomadic tribes from the previous world.

    Wolf City was built in a way that imitated the buildings of the human empires and the architectural style was the closest to the Gabriel Empire. It was inevitable for the Beastmen to replicate the Gabriel Empire¡¯s architecture as it was the human empire that they had the most contact with.

    Unfortunately, the Beastmen had not manage to learn everything about human architecture and infrastructure, which included the Gabriel Empire¡¯s defensive city walls. The current generation of ferocious Beastmen would never expect anyone to attack them in the homnd. After all, it had been more than three thousand years since thest time the human coalition had made it onto the continent.

    The Wolf King Springhall¡¯s pce was built right in the center of Wolf City. In terms of size and grandeur, it could barely match up to Duke Brandon¡¯s pce within Nonder Duchy and looked extremely shabby inparison. A race that could not even build city walls was unlikely to be that rich.

    The Wolf King Springhall was seated on what seemed to be a wooden chair within his pce¡¯s grand hall. It was clearly lessfortable than the Dragon Throne at Duke Brandon¡¯s pce. Other than the Wolf King, arge group of ministers were present, along with Harrington, who was the Wolf King¡¯s son, and the King¡¯s daughter, Tania.

    The Silver Fox Princess Vanessa was nowhere to be seen, and no one knew where she had run off to. Tensions were high within the grand hall, and a palpable force seemed to envelop the entire city.

    ¡°Father, Vanessa is Older Brother¡¯s betrothed... how could you give her away to the Tiger Tribe...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re just a girl, what do you know? Even though the Beast Emperor did not hold me ountable for myst failure on the frontlines, he has put any support for our food supply on hold. Furthermore, I have cost him millions of elite soldiers. Also, the Leopard Tribe beside us are bing increasingly restless. If we do not form an alliance with the Tiger Tribe, the consequences will be...¡±

    ¡°Well... I can go in Vanessa¡¯s ce. Harrington, won¡¯t you say something? Vanessa was originally your betrothed...¡±

    Tania stared at her father and older brother¡¯s stony faces with immense disappointment at their actions. There were many eagles in the sky today, which could have been a sign of impending doom.

    ¡°Your Excellency, invaders, over by the grasnds... arge patch of ck shadows are swiftly making their way here. They¡¯re everywhere, in the skies and on the ground. They looked like Master Keh¡¯s subordinates who came as backup...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Master Keh¡¯s subordinates are our allies. They would not do such a thing.¡±

    The Wolf King Springhall¡¯s deepest fears had finallye true. The departed spirits and demonic beings that had attacked them at Nn City had found their way here. God knows why they did not bother the Humans and turned against the Beastmen instead. This was getting more and more ridiculous. Other than thest time that the Twelve Demon Kings had attacked, there was no other time that the Beastman continent had any contact with these demonic beings.

    When the Dark Wizard Keh had saved him, he had mentioned that the sudden appearance of these departed spirits and demonic beings was an ident before he left the Wolf City. Keh had also said that the demonic beings would automatically attack the Gabriel Empire. By the looks of it, it had been a trap and Keh had had him fooled right from the beginning. Those departed spirits and demonic beings had not been part of the team that was under Keh¡¯s control.

    ¡°My lord, I am willing to stand by the city to the death and to the very end. In exchange, I hope that you will retract the order to send Vanessa away.¡±

    The Wolf King Springhall did not react to Tania¡¯s suggestion as it was rather problematic. The Silver Fox Princess Vanessa had long since been sent away by his men and it was useless for him to take back his order.

    The strength of the demonic army that was attacking them now surpassed the human coalition who were here three thousand years ago. The Wolf King Springhall looked back at the golden holy sword behind him. This precious sword had been left behind by Richard the Third after he had failed to invade the Wolf Tribe¡¯s territory.

    After three thousand years, the precious sword was still as sharp as ever. Springhall had always wanted to relive the glory of his ancestors. However, it seemed nearly impossible at the moment. These demonic beings were not humans and did not share the same considerations about food supplies.

    Be¡¯s first battalion of demon beings, the ¡°Darkest Knights¡±, was the main force in attacking the Wolf City. This time, Be had purposely attached the dagger that represented the royal family of the Octavia Empire at her waist. In addition, the demonic army had raised the Octavia Empire¡¯s gs.

    Since Princess Felia was no longer around, Be intended to take this honor on her behalf. She wanted to achieve what Richard the Third had failed to do three thousand years ago. The battle of Wolf City would be the first step of Be¡¯s crusade against the Beastmen tribes.

 Volume 4 Chapter 179: A Night of Victory, Three Thousand Years Late

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 179: A Night of Victory, Three Thousand Years Late</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The grasnds outside of Wolf City were engulfed in mes from the battle as the demonic army rushed in like floodwaters. The skies were covered with so many flying-type demonic beings that they basically turned day into night.

    As the city did not have any defensive structures, the demonic beings¡¯ advance into the city was exceptionally smooth-sailing. The Wolf Tribe had not recovered from their loss of more than a million soldiers and thus there were only about three hundred thousand troops stationed to guard Wolf City.

    In the face of millions of demonic beings, the Wolfmen were practically helpless. Other than the Wolfmen soldiers, themon Wolfmen began to flee for their lives as the aura that emanated from the demonic beings was far too terrifying. The sound of their footsteps alone caused the ground to tremble constantly.

    Be and Lisha rode on their Bone White Warhorses and advanced into the Wolf City while being escorted by arge team of Death Knights. Wolf City was actually Be¡¯s nickname for the city. Since she did not understand the Beastmannguage and the official name of the city was written in theirnguage, Be had no choice but to call it Wolf City for conveniences¡¯ sake.

    ¡°Lisha, you¡¯re finally back...¡±

    ¡°Older Sister, what do you mean I¡¯m finally back... she and I share the same memories. I realized that ever since I came to your duchy, our memories have begun to sync up.¡±

    Every so often, a golden flicker would sh across Lisha¡¯s blue irises, causing her to look like the Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha. She was currently wearing the Dark Dragon Knight¡¯s armor, which looked exactly like a Dragon Knight¡¯s armor except for the ornamental ck dragon on it.

    These were all demonic beings, and there was nothing wrong with wearing a Dragon Knight¡¯s armor. Since Lisha, unlike President Maria and the others, did not share the same morals, she did not mind blending in. Be did not wear the Holy Knight¡¯s armor and instead chose to wear a Death Knight¡¯s designated armor. To differentiate herself from the other Death Knights, Be specially wore a crown and did not put on a helmet.

    ¡°Hmm... if that¡¯s the case, Lisha, will Alisha be able to feel it when I kiss you in the future? Also...¡±

    ¡°Older Sister Be... get your mind out of the gutter. Don¡¯t get ahead of yourself. If you really wish to find out, then ask her yourself!¡±

    Lisha pouted, a little too embarrassed to look at Be. The Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha must have been truly aroused. Otherwise, their memories would not have synced. To prevent Be from going too far, Lisha did not tell her about this. Instead, she nned to let Be ask Alisha directly.

    Be knew her limits and did not continue to question Lisha. She still did not fully understand the theory behind why her dorm mates would be able to turn dark and decided to simply stop at teasing.

    Suddenly, a few arrows flew in Be¡¯s direction. It was no wonder that they would target her, with that ostentatious crown on her head. However, the arrows that the Wolfmen had were of poor quality and Be¡¯s Death Knight¡¯s armor could only be damaged by weapons that had been enhanced by radiant magic.

    Those few arrows barely made a single scratch on the armor before bouncing off it. At the sight of their Demon King being attacked, the demonic beings were uncharacteristically furious and charged in the direction which the arrows came from without even waiting for Be¡¯s orders.

    The Beastmen that had attacked Be had been taking aim from atop a watchtower that was immediately turned to rubble when Be¡¯s Death Knights unleashed their fury on it. In addition, the demonic beings continued to shoot various arrows at the towers in a maddened frenzy not unlike a swarm of angry wasps.

    The watchtower could not withstand the vicious attack and copsed almost immediately, killing most of the attackers. Out of the corner of her eye, the ever-observant Be saw a familiar figure with hair as white as snow. It could not have been anyone else.

    ¡°Your Majesty, your servant deserves to die. We shall destroy every single high rise building in sight!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Do as you wish. By the way, find me a change of clothes.¡±

    The Death Knights surrounding Be were about to plead for their Demon King¡¯s forgiveness. Instead, she did not take it to heart at all and simply requested for a set of new clothes.

    ¡°Older Sister Be, didn¡¯t you wear this thest time... don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re thinking of doing something naughty again.¡±

    ¡°Younger Sister Lisha, what kind of look is that? After all, I am a demon king and it is perfectly natural for me to do immoral things!¡±

    ¡°That makes sense. Alright then, you naughty older sister, I will takemand of your army in the meantime.¡±

    ???

    ¡°No need for that. I will still be here to lead my troops. I have other ns for her.¡±

    Be simply brushed off Lisha¡¯s look of suspicion. No matter what, she would not truly despise Be. At most Lisha would only feel ridiculed.

    Be put on her new ck clothes and continued tomand her army in battle. She had already sent her experts to follow Tania instead.

    The White Wolf Princess Tania moved gingerly among the rubble as poisonous arrows had pierced into her right forearm and leg. She had been part of the Wolfman strike team that attacked Be earlier.

    As she was rather far away, Tania could not tell that Be was a human girl. All she could see was that there was a leader within the Death Knights that wore a unique crown. In the beginning, she had thought that her target was merely a team leader who was wearing the crown for the sake of having fun.

    Little did she know that it was the head of the entire army and thisst attack had cost Tania her entire team. Tania tried to ignore the searing pain in her forearm and leg as she began to make her way back to guard Wolf City¡¯s grand hall with her life.

    The arrows used by the demonic beings were extremely toxic. Unless given the appropriate treatment in time, once shot, the injured would likely end up losing their limbs. However, this was a wartime emergency and Tania could care less. She gritted her teeth and continued to move slowly towards the pce.

    As Tania still had the dark ring on her finger, the demonic beings around her did not attack her at all. She desperately wished to help her fellow soldiers as they were being mercilessly ughtered by the demonic beings, but she was already in such severe pain that she could barely move. She was in no position to even save herself, let alone anyone else!

    Before Tania could reach the pce, she realized that the pce gates were slowly closing. Wolf City had its own defense mechanisms set in ce within the infrastructure. A shallow moat had been dug around the pce and the pce gate was designed with a drawbridge.

    ¡°No way, they¡¯re closing the gates already? What about the soldiers fighting outside?¡±

    The oldest son of the Wolf Tribe¡¯s leader, Harrington, had ordered for the gates to be closed. He would rather sacrifice the safety of his fellow soldiers outside who were still fighting a bloody battle than to allow the demonic beings to infiltrate and attack the pce. The soldiers outside would be left as cannon fodder.

    Harrington had even nned to give up on Tania. Although he was her older brother, he did not have a sisterplex. The Beastmen¡¯s preference of males over females was even more prominent than the humans. Furthermore, there was the problem of the perception of beauty. In Harrington¡¯s eyes, Tania was clearly an ugly female, which lowered the value of saving her even more.

    ¡°Harrington... Older Brother, don¡¯t pull up the doors just yet. There are still so many of our people left out here!¡±

    Tania did not care about her tiff with Harrington anymore and had even called him her older brother, despite her unwillingness. There were still many other Wolfman soldiers behind her that were still retreating towards the pce. If Harrington were to close the gates, they would have nowhere to go.

    The fact that his younger sister, who always had a bone to pick with him, had finally called him brother, triggered a littlepassion in Harrington¡¯s heart and filled him with an inexplicable warmth. Just as he was about to retract his order and lower the drawbridge, arge group of ck shadows speeding towards the pce immediately destroyed any thoughts of saving his younger sister.

    With the Wolf King¡¯s pce as their target, arge team of Death Knights was charging towards it from a distance. Based on their estimated speed, if the gates were to be lowered, they would rush right into the pce. Taking his safety into consideration, Harrington turned to leave, abandoning Tania in his wake.

    ¡°You coward. I was wrong about you...¡±

    As Tania turned around, she paled at the sight of thousands of Death Knights charging towards her. Many Wolfman soldiers had been knocked to the ground and trampled to death by the stampede of Death Knights.

    The charging knights were basically all-consuming. In this critical moment, Tania forgot that she actually still had the mysterious ck ring and the demonic beings would not touch her at all. Being shot by the poisonous arrows was simply a fluke.

    ¡°Vanessa, I¡¯m so sorry. I¡¯m not able to rescue you. I have to go now.¡±

    Tania was unwilling to be trampled to death. Since there were no weapons nearby that she could use to kill herself and she was pressed for time, she jumped right into the moat in an attempt to take her own life. There were all sorts of metal spikes at the bottom of the moat and anyone who dropped to the bottom would meet with certain death.

    In her haste to jump, she missed an important detail. When she jumped, part of the water in the moat was a different color and was much deeper than the other areas. Tanianded into the water with barely a plop.

    The Wolf Tribe¡¯s moat was a joke. They had not considered the most crucial thing. The entire city was now under the demonic beings¡¯ control, which meant that locking down the pce was practically useless. Before long, the flying type demonic beings swooped down from the skies and had taken over the pce walls.

    After a round of fighting, the closed drawbridge was broken down. This time, credit for bringing down the drawbridge should be given to the flying type demonic beings that belonged to the Scourge of the Skies, Grisbane. The Beastmen that were guarding the pce gates had all been killed. When the gates opened once again, the Death Knights simply used the drawbridge and charged right into the pce.

    Wolf City was lost before dusk. The Wolf Tribe¡¯s gs that had been hanging above the pce for the past few thousand years were shredded into pieces by the demonic beings. Those gs were then reced by the g of the Octavia Empire. To anyone who was not in the know, they would have thought that the city had been taken over by the human coalition.

    Be entered the Wolf King Springhall¡¯s grand hall with a group of demon guards in tow. Lisha was the only one of Be¡¯s girlfriends in this group since the other girls were currently upied with removing all opposition forces in the vicinity.

    The pce was aplete mess. It was obvious that the Beastmen within the pce were scrambling to make their escape. In their haste, they did not manage to remove many of their documents and abandoned files could be seen everywhere. As Be could not understand any of the Beastman script, she could only collect the files and wait until she returned home to find a trantor.

    Be found a golden sword hanging above the Wolf King Springhall¡¯s throne. This sword had the ornate golden carvings and ornaments that represented the Octavia Empire¡¯s royal family. Even after three thousand years, the golden sword had withstood the test of time and every single detail was as intricate as when it was first made.

    ¡°Older Sister, this was Richard the Third¡¯s personal sword ¨C the Sword of Glory. Anyone who holds the sword will at least be conferred the title of an Imperial Duke. Of course, Older Sister is a princess and this sword is probably of no use to you.¡±

    Be retrieved the Sword of Glory from above the throne as a gesture to reim what thete emperor had left behind. Her only regret was that the Wolf King Springhall had gotten away from her again. In addition, his heir, Harrington, had escaped as well. She was sure that there were secret passageways hidden within the pce. Be had thought that the Wolf King Springhall would fight till the end this time. Little did she know that Springhall would slip through her grasp again.

    Be finally understood why Richard the Third did not manage to capture the Wolf King. The current Wolf King was practically an expert who had mastered the art of escaping from sticky situations. Since the Wolf King would run as soon as he knew that the fight was not favorable towards him, it made locating him extremely difficult.

    ¡°Older Sister Be, where has that that fellow Slime run off too? I thought that I saw it while we were attacking the city, but it was nowhere to be seen after that.¡±

    ¡°Lisha, that is a secret. You¡¯ll find outter.¡±

    That night, the Demon King¡¯s coalition temporarily set up camp at Wolf City. Be knew that it would not take long for the news of a demonic army taking over the Wolf City to spread throughout the continent. Most of the Wolfmen in the city had already fled back into the grasnds. Only around a hundred thousand troops had died guarding Wolf City.

    The White Wolf Princess Tania woke up in the middle of the night. The sharp pains shooting up and down her body had awakened her soon after she fell asleep.

    ¡°This ce is... is this hell? It¡¯s so cold, and it smells like blood.¡±

    Stiffly, Princess Tania tried to climb up and found that she was lying on a patch of grass. This must be some part of the grasnds on the outskirts of Wolf City. She found herself in the woods and could see a bonfire that was currently burning.

    The mes of the bonfire were an eerie blue ghost fire which was not meant to bring warmth. Instead, it made anyone nearby feel even colder. A girl dressed in ck witches¡¯ robes was seated by the bonfire. Based on her posture, it seemed like she was meditating.

    A small stream ran across the forest. Tania had a vague memory of this stream. If she remembered correctly, this stream was a branch of the moat that went around the Wolf King¡¯s pce.

    ¡°Princess Tania, you¡¯re awake.¡±

    ¡°This voice... it¡¯s you, from back then... you¡¯re that bad...¡±

    ¡°Bad what, Princess Tania? Don¡¯t stop in the middle of the sentence. I hate it when people do notplete their sentences when speaking to me.¡±

    ¡°Nevermind, thank you for saving me, Mistress Witch.¡±

    As Be was wearing a witch¡¯s mask, Princess Tania could not see her true appearance. However, she could never forget those sky blue irises. This ck robed witch was the one that had teased her back in Nn City.

    Be secretly breathed a sigh of relief. She turned to face Tania and silently gestured with the hand behind her back. The few shadow demonic beings who had been observing under the cover of the forest left quietly after seeing Be¡¯s gestures. Since Princess Tania did not sense that anything was wrong, they did not need to interfere.

    After a round of coaxing, Tania easily believed everything that Be had told her, hook, line, and sinker. ording to Be, Tania did not die after jumping into the moat and had drifted along the stream and arrived here. Be had saved her when she was traveling along the stream.

    ¡°Mistress Witch, what happened to my clothes? Why have they be transparent? I remember that they were not like this when I was wearing them earlier!¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know either. I found them that way when I fished you out of the stream! Initially, I had thought that you Wolfmen were into such sensual clothing!¡±

    Glumly, Tania realized that her clothes were sopping wet and were practically see-through. Strangely enough, there was an odd sticky feeling to her clothes, which should not have happened if she had just fallen into water.

    Be stifled a smile and tried her best to put on a serious face. Even though she was wearing a mask, she could notugh audibly. Otherwise, it would easily arouse Tania¡¯s suspicions.

    The strange circumstances of Tania¡¯s clothes were caused by one of the Abyss Demonic Kings, Slime. This gentry demonic being had been lying in ambush inside the moat and had saved Tania when she jumped in. Of course, it was all part of Be¡¯s n that Tania¡¯s clothes would turn out this way.

    ¡°By the way, Tania, I have not removed the arrowheads in your body. However, I have already suppressed the toxins using my special methods.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, could I trouble you to remove the arrowheads for me? They¡¯re still causing me some pain.¡±

    Be had only cut off the shaft of the arrow that had pierced through Tania¡¯s right forearm and leg and did not remove the arrowheads. Even though quite some time had passed since the injury, Tania still felt quite a bit of difort from the throbbing pain.

    ¡°Sure, no problem. It¡¯s just that, you see, your clothes are preventing me from starting my treatment. Could you take them all off instead?¡±

    ¡°Well... Mistress Witch, why didn¡¯t you do it while I was unconscious...¡±

    ¡°Tania, I¡¯m a decent person! How would I have the audacity to strip you bare without your permission? Even though we¡¯re both girls, we can¡¯t fool around like this!¡±

    Deep within, Tania could somehow feel that there was something fishy about Be¡¯s exnation. However, she could not figure out what was wrong. Since Be was the only one around, in Tania¡¯s subconscious, she had already decided to trust her.

    ¡°Mistress Witch, can I trust you? Can you help me to save Vanessa? She¡¯s the fox girl that you saw previously!¡±

    ¡°Of course, I guarantee you this as Master Keh¡¯s subordinate, I will help you.¡±

 Volume 4 Chapter 180: The Calm Before the Storm at Herman City

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 180: The Calm Before the Storm at Herman City</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The grasnds on the Beastman continent at night were uncharacteristically cold. Even though it was already spring, no hint of it could be felt when night fell. The demonic coalition had already taken over Wolf City and they had lit the eerie blue ghost fire to illuminate the city. This once bustling Beastman city had be a thing of the past and was now a ghost town as no Beastmen were willing to take a step into the city.

    There were many dark shadows roaming the night skies. Those dark shadows were flying-type demonic beings. However, it was a new moon that night and there was no moonlight to light up the skies. As there was no way of knowing what varieties of demonic beings were around, it added to the terrifying aura that permeated the night.

    Be and Tania had hidden within the woods. Ever so often, Death Knights and Skeleton soldiers could be seen walking outside the woods where the girls were hiding. As the bonfire by the stream was ghost fire as well, those demonic beings assumed that they were allies and did not bother to investigate further.

    Although Tania was rather hesitant, Be did not rush her either as there was no escape for the other girl. Sooner orter, she would ¡°reveal¡± her true self. If Be was too pushy, there was a chance that Tania would get suspicious instead.

    ¡°Mistress Witch, could you just leave a couple...¡±

    ¡°Nuh-uh, Tania. Don¡¯t hesitate any further. If you do not make a decision soon, the toxins in your body will reactivate and spread throughout your body. After that, it will not be as simple as amputating a limb or two.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Mistress Witch... could you at least tell me your name? I wish to know.¡±

    ¡°Hmm... my name... call me Be. This is the fake name that Master Keh has given to me. Don¡¯t find it strange if it might be different from what you might have known.¡±

    A hint of doubt shed across Tania¡¯s sky blue eyes. After some consideration, she finally gave in and took off all of her practically transparent clothes. Quietly, Be walked towards her, picked up the clothes on the ground, and threw them into the bonfire.

    ¡°Be... what are you...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop there. It¡¯s fine, these clothes are already useless anyway. I have other clothes, I¡¯ll hand them to youter.¡±

    Tania looked at her clothes that had been burnt to a crisp and she knew that she had passed the point of no return. She had no choice but to grit her teeth and finish taking off her clothes. Be put on an act of decency and seemed to be helping Tania clean her wounds. However, Be¡¯s hands were already beginning to roam across the girl¡¯s porcin white skin.

    ¡°Be... I¡¯m not injured there. Why are you... not there, you can¡¯t touch... stop it...¡±

    ¡°Shush... be quiet, you¡¯re now a patient, how could you not listen to the doctor¡¯s instructions? It¡¯s up to me to determine if you¡¯re injured or not. Now, put your hands behind your back and cross your wrists.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Princess Tania was an elite Wolfman warrior and understood perfectly that once she put her hands behind her back, it would put her in a vulnerable position. If the other party decided to bind her hands, she might as well be a sitting duck. Be was now extremely close to her and at this distance, Tania would definitely be in danger if she took advantage of the situation.

    ¡°Are you unwilling? I shall leave on my own then. Take care.¡±

    ¡°Hold on... Be, I believe you. Don¡¯t leave. I¡¯ll do as you please.¡±

    Princess Tania could no longer keep up with Be¡¯s cat and mouse game and obediently put her hands behind her back. In an instant, Be skillfully took control of her hands. If she was to bring out her ropes, there was an eighty percent chance that she would be able to put Tania in a full body bind.

    Be resisted the intense urge to capture Tania immediately. If she captured her now, it would be extremely difficult to find the Silver Fox Princess Vanessa. The demon army had already searched every nook and cranny in the city, but the princess was nowhere to be found. Be guessed that any clues to Vanessa¡¯s location must be on Tania herself.

    If Tania was telling the truth earlier, Princess Vanessa must be in the Tiger Tribe¡¯s territory. In order for her to capture that fox girl as well, Be gave up any thoughts of capturing Tania for now.

    Gently, Be removed the poisonous arrows. Since it was not difficult for a Demon King to dispel the dark toxins from the arrows, Tania¡¯s body was soon poison-free. Once the toxins were gone, her wounds healed quickly as well.

    ¡°Be, thank you. I believe that I misunderstood you before this.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. By the way, Princess Tania, I forgot to mention that I do not have any spare clothes with me. Tonight, you¡¯ll just have to make do and sleep in my bed with me. I will do my best to find new clothes for you in the morning!¡±

    Tania¡¯s face froze in a strained smile as she was about to thank Be. This bad witch had been teasing her from the beginning. Since she had no change of clothes avable, there was absolutely no reason to burn her clothes. Was she trying to freeze her to death?!

    Once in a while, a chilly breeze would pass through the woods. Furthermore, the blue bonfire did nothing to keep them warm and actually made the surroundings much colder instead. In fact, the ghost fire was not meant to keep the user warm. By this point, Tania was so cold that her teeth were chattering. She quickly crossed her arms over her chest in an attempt to keep warm.

    Be took off her ck witches¡¯ cloak,id it on the ground and gave the shivering Tania a pointed look. She chuckled to herself at the thought that this White Wolf Princess would soon have no choice but to bepliant and give in to her embrace if she did not wish to freeze to death.

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re too evil. Do you want me to freeze to death?! Quickly, set up a normal bonfire.¡±

    ¡°Tania, have you gone insane? There are Death Knights everywhere. What if our normal bonfire attracts them here instead? I should be able to pass off for a legitimate Death Spirit Witch, but what about you?¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    In the end, Tania decided to give in. She must not die before she found her best friend, Princess Vanessa. After ensuring that there was no one in the vicinity, she carefully crawled over to Be¡¯s side. Just as Tania was about to lift the ck cloth, Be gave a sudden tug and Tania found herself sprawled onto the ck cloth.

    Before she could figure out what was going on, Be had already wrapped her arms around her and rolled over. The ck cloth was now like a cocoon, wrapped around the two girls. Tania just realized that Be was actually bare underneath her robes. Once they made skin on skin contact, Tania figured out that something was not right.

    ¡°Be, what are you doing... you¡¯re hugging me so tightly. Let go of me...¡±

    ¡°Tania, this is just us sharing our warmth. There¡¯s no need to be nervous. This is how human explorers keep warm in the wilderness under extremely cold temperatures.¡±

    ¡°You... you¡¯re not lying to me, aren¡¯t you? How can humans... Wait a minute, your face is too close...¡±

    Be got closer to Tania¡¯s proud face and cut off Tania¡¯s questioning by kissing her on the mouth. She could taste the rich wildness of Tania¡¯s lips. The Beastmen were surprisingly simr to human girls, and the only difference was that they had a pair of animal ears. As for the tail, it was not typically revealed except for special asions such as duringbat.

    Tania was obviously new to this. She was not able to struggle for long before she was pinned under Be, unable to move a muscle. Be had already conquered a girl from the Dragon Race. In fact, it was the Golden Dragon Princess Laceman. Since dragons were already no match for her, it was no surprise that Be would be able to subdue Tania, who was just a White Wolf and was definitely much weaker in strength than Laceman was.

    ¡°Be... stop it right now. This is too weird. Don¡¯t continue...¡±

    ¡°Tania, it¡¯s called sharing warmth. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re doing anything bad. Anyway, your eyes tell me that you enjoy this feeling. Look into my eyes, and tell me how you truly feel.¡±

    Be had already taken off her mask and Tania finally managed to get a good look at her gorgeous face. This human beauty, despite looking rather decent, was doing an incredibly indecent thing. It was as though there was some kind of magic around Be. Somehow there seemed to be a mysterious force that prevented Tania from breaking free of this ck cloth prison.

    Be¡¯s hands roamed freely across Tania¡¯s body. Before long, she had managed to locate and take control of every sensitive spot on the other girl¡¯s body. This time, there was no way that Tania could put up any resistance. Every time she thought of putting up a fight, Be would reach out towards one of her sensitive spots. In an instant, Tania would lose all strength.

    Under Be¡¯s maniacal offensive, Tania had lost control over many of her vital points. She had gotten so aroused that even her tail made an appearance.

    ¡°Tania, stop moving around. If you do not stop, I¡¯m going to devour you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t grab my tail... so ticklish, stop licking my ears. Please, I¡¯m begging you, Mistress Witch, have mercy...¡±

    ¡°Tania, you¡¯re so sensitive! Be my personal pet, I promise to take good care of you. You don¡¯t have to rush into a reply. Anyway, there is no option to reject my offer.¡±

    The most sensitive points on a Wolf girl¡¯s body were her ears and tail. Be skillfully held on to Tania¡¯s tail while she licked and nibbled on that pair of intoxicating ears. At this point, Tania was spent, and simply let Be have her way with her.

    Sunlight filtered through the trees as dawn broke the next morning. Tania awoke from her slumber and opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was Be, who was staring at her, eyes filled with adoration. The look on Be¡¯s face was could be likened to someone who was sizing up a house pet

    ¡°Be, this is... let me go, now!¡±

    ¡°Address me as your Mistress, and I¡¯ll let you go. Otherwise, be prepared to remain in these woods for the rest of your life!¡±

    For Be, a leopard never changes its spots. After Tania passed out from her administrations, Be had found some thin ropes out of habit and bound Tania¡¯s hands and feet behind her. After her failed attempt at getting up, Tania realized that she had been bound.

    ¡°Be, you baddie. You took advantage of mest night, wasn¡¯t that enough? Let me go! What¡¯s wrong with these ropes... they¡¯re so tight!¡±

    Tania attempted to get out of her bindings by force. However, Be¡¯s ropes were made especially for this and it would be a miracle if she managed to break free.

    Be watched gleefully as Tania continued to struggle. Once in a while, she would caress the squirming girl¡¯s snow white tail. In no time at all, Tania could no longer put up a resistance. Her wolf tail was now under Mistress Witch¡¯s control and there was no way to work her way out of the restraints.

    ¡°Be, stop ying, I beg of you. Help me save Vanessa, afterward, you can do whatever...¡±

    ¡°Call me your Mistress. If not, you can forget about being set free.¡±

    ¡°Mistress... now let me go. Eh, wait, I can walk on my own!¡±

    Be picked Tania up and carried her over to the stream nearby to clean up. Afterward, she fed her some breakfast using her mouth. Despite her reluctance to open her mouth, Tania had no choice but toply with Be¡¯s orders as she still had a firm grip on her tail. If she did not open her mouth, Be had all sorts of ways to ensure that she would follow orders.

    After an afternoon of torment, Tania eventually submitted to Be. As long as Tania listened to everything she said, Be expressed that she would save Vanessa, no matter what.

    Tania did not shake her head in refusal when Be took out an intricate red cor and had even allowed Be to put it on her without even putting up a fight.

    Soon after, Be summoned her White Bone Warhorse and released Tania from her bindings with a hint of lingering reluctance in her heart. Before she loosened the ropes, Be did not forget to use this chance to take advantage of Tania one more time. Tania did not know whether tough or cry as this Mistress Witch¡¯s preferences were too out there. Could it be that she had never seen a girl before?

    Be passed Tania a change of clothes, it was a set of assassin¡¯s clothes that she had designed. Those clothes were skin-tight and hugged every curve of Tania¡¯s smoking hot figure. In terms of chest size, this Wolf girl was muchrger than any of the human beauties that hung around Be. However, it wasparable to the princesses of the demon race.

    It was aplete waste of resources to hide such a fantastic figure. Tania could not object to any of Be¡¯s arrangements as she had only given her two choices: either she wore the outfit that was provided for her or remained naked.

    After Tania had gotten changed, she and Be made their way to the Tiger Tribe¡¯s territory. This time, Be decided to impersonate a ck-Robed Witch to infiltrate the Tiger Tribe¡¯s territory to create trouble.

    The Demon Army did not stop advancing even though Be had left temporarily. The battalion being led by the Blood Demon King Eleanor would remain within the Wolfman territory and continue to repress any uprisings from the Wolf Tribe. As for Kriss and Ariel¡¯s respective battalions, they would merge and begin their advance into the Leopard Tribe¡¯s territory. Noreya and Lisha¡¯s battalions would then take this opportunity to attack the Lion Tribe.

    Be had assigned ine¡¯s ¡°Thousand Broken Souls¡± army to provide backup for this mission. She had purposely requested that Lisha lead her own battalion in sweeping the area, providing the illusion that she was not in the area.

    The Tiger Tribe¡¯s territory was quite close to the Wolfmen¡¯s territory. Under Tania¡¯s instruction, Be did not have to walk for long before she reached the core region of the Tiger Tribe¡¯s territory.

    The Demon Army led by ine had sent out several puppet hummingbirds and tailed Be throughout her journey and quickly managed to find a shortcut that led to the Tiger Tribe¡¯s main city for the remaining demon soldiers to rush over. Tania did not realize that she was about to be the first ever ¡°leading party¡± to go down in Beastman history.

    As Be did not understand the Beastmannguage, it had been extremely inconvenient during her journey. After gaining possession of Tania, she finally had someone to trante for her. Other than the Wolf and Humannguages, Tania was proficient in many of the othernguages of the nearby territories, which included the Tigernguage.

    Along the way, there were manyrge hulking Tiger Warriors patrolling the area. No one stopped Be to question her as her ck Witch¡¯s robes was the best proof of identification.

    In terms of IQ, the Tiger Tribe and Wolf Tribe were simr and did not engage the aid of the ck Robed Wizards and Witches for their defenses. Be and Tania seemed to have reached a no-man¡¯snd and entered Tiger City without much effort. The dozens of elite Tiger soldiers at the entrance were more for decoration than anything else.

    The Tiger Tribe¡¯s city, Herman City, meant ¡°City of Champions¡± in the Beastmannguage. The Tiger Tribe¡¯s pride and arrogance was far stronger than the Wolf Tribe¡¯s. The size of this city wasparable to Nn City. Even though the architectural style was inspired by Gabriel City as well, it was more ssy than the Wolf Tribe¡¯s city.

    The Wolfmen¡¯s city was called Arade. Inparison to Herman City, it was as shabby as a vige. Herman City had city walls that were five meters high and had a moat surrounding the walls. If not for the Beastman insignia on the gs and the fact that guards were Beastmen warriors, Be would have thought that she had made a mistake and walked into a Human city.

    After entering the city, the Tiger King¡¯s pce was exceptionally prominent. The Beastman nobility had taken a leaf from the human nobles¡¯ books and learnt to show off their power and opulence. Since the Beast King¡¯s position among the Beastmen was simr to the princes of human empires, there was no reason why they should not build their pce with more grandeur.

    The only thing that Be did not expect was that the Tiger King was currently not within the pce. Based on her conversations with the members of the Tiger Tribe, the Tiger King was currently on his way with more than two hundred thousand soldiers to pige their archenemy, the Lion Tribe¡¯s territory.

    The Lion Tribe¡¯s territory was currently under attack by the Demon Army and was busy trying to defend their city, which meant that they had less control over the border regions. The Tiger Tribe, who had been oppressed by them, finally had their chance to seek revenge. They were not concerned about having a united front as this was their only chance to fight against their oppressors. If the Tiger Tribe had let this opportunity slip through their fingers and the millions of Lion soldiers on the frontline returned to the city, they would be hard-pressed to exact revenge again.

    The Tiger Tribe was not ignorant of the fact that the Wolf Tribe¡¯s territory had been invaded by demonic beings. Rather, they felt that it did not concern them. From the beginning, the Tiger Tribe had looked down upon the Wolf Tribe. They felt that those speed type Wolf soldiers were nothing but cowards inparison to their strength type soldiers.

    The Tiger Tribe was equally dismissive of the news that the Wolf City of Arade had fallen. Herman City¡¯s walls were miles ahead of that wall-less city. Furthermore, the grasnds were so wide, the Tiger Tribe felt that it was highly unlikely that the demonic beings would attack them.

    Even at this point in time, the Tiger Tribe was still thinking of infighting. These Beastman tribes were beyond help. Be scrutinized Herman City¡¯s walls and found that they had managed to recreate the essence of the human cities¡¯ defensive walls and even had watchtowers.

    The Tiger Tribe was estimated to have at least a million guards. However, their numbers were not surprising as the Lion Tribe was just slightly stronger than them and was able to send a million soldiers to the border of the Gabriel Empire.

    Be coincidentally bumped into one of her old ¡°colleagues¡±, that gang of ve traders from Nn City, inside Herman City. They were standing in line to enter the Tiger King¡¯s pce. Be wondered why they were doing their business here. If she remembered correctly, the Wolf Tribe were the only ones who had the habit of keeping human ves. The other Beastman tribes would basically kill these humans on sight.

 Volume 4 Chapter 181: Demonic Beings Wreaking Havoc in Herman City

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 181: Demonic Beings Wreaking Havoc in Herman City</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    Be and Tania were waiting in line to enter the Tiger King¡¯s pce at the perimeter of Herman City ¨C the capital of the Weretigers. Many humans in the same line used to be ve traders who had now moved on to other forms of business and no longer bought or sold ves.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Lady? Why, have youe to join in the festivities as well?¡±

    ¡°Er... you are? Right, I remember you now, you¡¯re Toxic Smoke!¡±

    The handsome young man in front of Be was the one who had asked her for a few ck Robed Witches in exchange for some female Elven ves back at Nn City¡¯s ve market. Be still had a vague impression of him. Of course, she had been more interested in the Elven girls that he had offered.

    ¡°Your Excellency, have you sold those goods that you had before? Those cheating Wolfmen had taken our money and refused to sell their goods, how despicable. Fortunately, their Arade City has already...¡±

    ¡°By the way, Your Excellency, have you heard the news? The Beastmen continent seems to be experiencing a bout of the undead scourge. I suggest you return to the Human continent after you¡¯re done with your business here! The Wolfmen¡¯srgest city, Arade, was said to have already perished at the hands of the departed spirits. Who knows which unlucky city would be next?¡±

    During her interactions with ¡°Toxic Smoke,¡± Be found out some new information. Words about the aggressive attack on the Beastmen by her demonic coalition had already spread. It meant that the Humans might have already found out that the Beastmen were currently affected by the undead scourge.

    It seemed like Be would have to step up her game and bring forward her ns to attack the Beastmen. Otherwise, it would be extremely messy if other Human empires step in. Be had been silently nning the entire process of the battle and knew that the war against the Beastmen would never work without a leading party.

    A fair was currently being held in the Tiger King¡¯s pce. It was simr to those of Human underground markets. All sorts of antiques that had been dug up within the Beastmen continent were being traded there. The Beastmen¡¯s Priestly Continent had been invaded by Demon Kings more than ten thousand years ago as well.

    The ancient Beastmen were much more unfortunate than Humans. Back then, the Beastmen had at least twentyrge tribes. However, most of them had been wiped out by the Demon Kings, and only eight tribes remained now. The war back then had killed off two-thirds of the Beastmen poption, and what was left of the Beastmen had barely managed to hold on to their best territories even with the help of expeditionary troops from the Human empires.

    To support the Beastmen in battle, the Human race had paid a terrible price. None of the expeditionary troops had made it out alive to return to Olsylvia City to participate in the final battle. Based on the estimates, at least five million human soldiers hadid in an eternal slumber on the Beastmen¡¯snd.

    This part of history had been sealed for thousands of years. As the Human race and the Beastmen became increasingly distant over the years, the friendship the two races shared back then eventually faded into history. These days, those weapons and belongings that had been buried with corpses of the expeditionary soldiers were being dug up by the Beastmen and sold off to dark Human merchants as antiques.

    Those antiques were currently up for auction inside the Tiger King¡¯s pce. With ¡°Toxic Smoke¡± leading the way, Be and Tania entered the pce and saw that the Human pces clearly influenced the decor andyout.

    There were various old armors and precious swords all over the pce¡¯s grand hall. Those weapons managed to withstand the test of time and were still as sharp as they were in their youth. The Tiger King¡¯s eldest son, Ezekiel, was seated at the center of the grand hall and was chatting with his aides.

    Ezekiel was the one who had arranged for the auction to happen. Even though he already knew that the Wolfmen¡¯s Arade City had already fallen to the departed spirits, but he had med it on their bad luck. Ezekiel was confident in Herman City¡¯s strong defenses and its ability to hold off any attack.

    The Silver Fox Princess Vanessa sat at Ezekiel¡¯s side. She was dressed in a pure white gown that was probably goods that had been traded from the Humans. Vanessa looked different than the first time that Be met her. She seemed extremely cold and detached, as though the bustle that was going on within the hall was none of her business.

    Be has had her eye on Vanessa for a long time. Those striking blue and green heterochromatic irises and long silver hair were beautiful, and it was difficult for Be not to feel any attraction for that fox girl.

    There was a reason why Vanessa felt unhappy. Ezekiel had treated her like a concubine. ording to the Beastmen¡¯s perception of beauty, Vanessa was an ugly woman. The fact that she was a concubine and not a regr maid was already showing her some favor and out of respect for the Fox tribe.

    Although Tania was wearing the assassin¡¯s night stealth suit, Vanessa was her best friend for many years and was able to recognize her figure. Before long, Vanessa realized Tania¡¯s presence. However, she did not make any sudden movements and remained seated to observe the situation quietly.

    ¡°Honored guests, this trade fair is organized by Prince Ezekiel. Those who are here for this can...¡±

    Before the host could finish his sentence, he was interrupted by a Tiger Warrior who had walked in and whispered something in Ezekiel¡¯s ear. The arrogant Tiger Prince immediately turned ashen. He was so frightened by what he heard that his legs would have buckled under him if he had not been seated.

    Large groups of demonic beings were currently attacking Herman City from the outside. Millions of demonic beings wereunching their attack on the city, despite the arrows that rained down from the city walls. Although the Tiger Warriors guarding the city had managed to close the gates in time, it was to no avail.

    A gigantic demonic spider was leading a vanguard in charging headfirst towards the city walls. It was one of the Abyss Demonic Kings, the ck Widow Empress Ulysses. Following it, was arge group of spider-like demonic beings, prepared to attack.

    ine¡¯s battalion of demonic beings closely followed behind the Abyss Demonic King Ulysses. This battalion consisted mostly of heavily armored infantry soldiers and was slightly different from Be¡¯s battalion as herbat power was not dependent on knights. Instead, her battalion¡¯s battle strategies were mainly based on the infantry soldiers.

    The city walls were covered with spider webs, and those Tiger warriors guarding the walls had been dragged off the walls and died as they fell onto the ground below. Many skeleton soldiers had made use of the threads of the spider webs and began to climb up the city walls. The arrows used by the weretigers were practically useless against the heavily armored demonic soldiers and bounced off their equipment with just a tiny spark.

    The attacking demonic beings were not the only reason why Herman City had descended into panic and confusion. The real reason behind the terror was because unusual things were happening within the city. Bethia, the Root of Pollution, had used small-sized catapults to send projectiles containing all sorts of strange medicines into Herman City.

    The Weretigers on the streets had been affected by the medicine. Under its influence, their eyes turned red and began to turn on each other, killing and attacking everyone in sight, and the city plunged into chaos. Those Weretigers who had not yet been infected hastily made their way towards the back of the city in hopes of escaping.

    However, since it was wartime, the city gates had been sealed shut, and the back gates could not be opened either. The Weretigers who wanted to leave the city through the back began to argue with the guards stationed there. Before long, the entire situation escted into a fight.

    Inside the pce¡¯s grand hall, Ezekiel, who had just found out about the attack of the undead scourge, was scared out of his wits. Since the city walls were in a precarious situation, his only thought was to escape. Ezekiel had forgotten entirely about the signal re that the Tiger King had left to be used in such emergencies. Once the signal re was lit, the Weretiger¡¯s military fortress near the city would immediately send soldiers as reinforcements for Herman City.

    There were at least two million Weretiger soldiers stationed at the Hal Fortress, which made up the majority of the Tiger King¡¯s military strength. Initially, Herman City had about a million soldiers stationed there. However, when the Tiger King left to attack the Werelions, he had brought two hundred thousand elite soldiers along with him.

    The remaining eight hundred and twenty thousand soldiers were left under Ezekiel¡¯smand. If Ezekiel had the guts to take action, with the reinforcements from Hal Fortress, he might have been able to fend off ine¡¯s battalion in a fight to the finish.

    However, theirmander was a fraud and a coward. All Ezekiel was concerned about was how he could escape the city and seek cover within the Hal Fortress, which was the safest ce he knew. There had been many instances recorded in the Human race¡¯s history books about the undead scourge, which stated that no city would be able to withstand those attacks. None of the Beastmen would ever doubt these records.

    ¡°Dear guests, the trade fair will go on. Unfortunately, Prince Ezekiel has other matters to attend to and will be leaving first.¡±

    With the host¡¯s aid, Ezekiel managed to sneak off and left the Silver Fox Princess Vanessa in the dust. For those dark human merchants, it was not their first rodeo. Once they detected that something was not right, they quickly began to make their way towards the exit.

    ¡°Mistress Witch, Tania, what are you doing here? I don¡¯t recall the Tiger King ever inviting any of Master Keh¡¯s subordinates into Herman City.¡±

    ¡°Well, of course, we are here to take you away... so...¡±

    Tania was about to exin the purpose of them being here when a flurry of sounds came from outside the grand hall. Various roars from the demonic beings could be heard as the ve traders who had been moving out the door quickly turned and ran back to where they came from.

    ¡°Lady, you should leave. The undead scourge has reached this city. I wondered why that fool, Ezekiel, had run off so quickly. Now we know that it was because the city walls could not hold on much longer.¡±

    At least, the ve trader, ¡°Toxic Smoke,¡± still had a bit of a conscience and remembered to drag his colleagues along as he tried to escape. At the entrance of the grand hall, the Weretiger guards were currently engaged in a fight with their fellow Weretigers who had lost their minds. In the distance, an enormous amount of heavily armored Skeleton soldiers were flooding into the pce.

    The demonic beings had invaded the walls of Herman City, and the main gates had been struck down by the ck Widow Empress Ulysses. The demonic beings constantly swarmed into the city in waves, and they eventually suppressed the Weretiger soldiers who tried to hold them off.

    ine stood on the city walls and watched Herman City go up in mes with an excited expression on her beautiful face. Behind her, Bethia felt a chill run down her spine as ine had personally approved to toss poison into Herman City.

    Be brought Tania and Vanessa along as she followed those ve traders who were trying to escape. There was nothing wrong with going with the flow. As she walked, Be held on tightly to both girls¡¯ hands. Those two were her biggest trophies. Nothing can go wrong.

    Transportation scrolls were not goods that could be obtained easily. The one that ¡°Toxic Smoke¡± had given them had been used when they were escaping from Nn City. At the moment, they did not have any new scrolls on hand.

    Fortunately, the ve traders were always prepared for an emergency. There was a hidden door in a secluded corner of the pce where the dark merchants had previously spent a fortune to bribe the Weretiger Guards to install.

    ¡°It appears that the rumors are true; the Beastmen territory is affected by the undead scourge. Lady, I suppose any future businesses between the two of us will have to be conducted elsewhere if we are ever fated to meet again! I shall take my leave now.¡±

    Once they slipped out of the secret door, the dark merchants immediately scattered and ran in all directions. If they moved as a group, it would be much easier for the enemy to destroy them together. It was much safer to go their separate ways, at least there was a higher chance of having survivors. As long as there was at least one dark merchant alive, the underground trades would not cease to exist.

    Herman City had now turned into purgatory, with red-eyed mutant Weretigers and demonic soldiers everywhere. At the back gates, Be saw Ezekiel, who had tried to escape earlier. This Second Master of the Tiger Tribe was covered in dust. This sudden turn of events had caused him to lose his will to fight altogether.

    The back gates were no longer safe now. Large groups of demonic beings had taken over the area as well. The back gates were supposed to be much more secure than the main gates. However, some wilful Weretigers must have forced the door open to make their escape without considering the safety of others within the city.

    Once the gates opened, the Skeleton troops waiting outside the city immediately charged in. By this point, it was not possible to leave the city. Ezekiel looked at Be and did not care if there were anything wrong with having a ck Robed Witch within the city.

    ¡°Mistress Witch, please think of something. Master Keh, he was the one who sent you to help me, right?¡±

    ¡°Well... you should escape as quickly as you can. This undead scourge... Master Keh will provide a suitable exnation for your father.¡±

    Fortunately for Be, Tania was around to trante for her. Otherwise, she would not have understood anything that Weretiger was saying. At that moment, the escaping Weretigers met with an attack. Hundreds of Flying Spiders descended from the sky andnded amongst the crowd of Weretigers at the back gates.

    The Flying Spiders, more urately known as the Leaping Spiders, were part of the ck Widow Empress Ulysses¡¯ entourage. These demonic beings specialized in long-range jumps. When Ulysses attacked the city on her own, she had made use of them to spring an attack on the unsuspecting city.

    ¡°It¡¯s an attack. Quickly, protect the Prince.¡±

    ¡°Be, be careful!¡±

    In a sh, Tania pushed Be aside just in time to see a two-meter long Flying Spidernd close to where Be had been standing. Taking advantage of the spider¡¯s temporary disorientation, Tania¡¯s small hand morphed into a wolf¡¯s sharp ws and shed at the spider.

    The skin on Flying Spiders was callous, and Tania¡¯s attack was utterly useless. Seeing that Be was close, the spider turned and leaped towards the nearby Weretiger soldiers instead.

    The unlucky scapegoat was crushed underneath the spider and was stabbed to death by its legs before the poor Weretiger had the chance to retaliate. The Flying Spider¡¯s legs were as sharp as des. Any prey that it had its legs wrapped around had one foot in their grave.

    Realizing that its prey was notpletely dead, the Flying Spider opened its mouth and bit off the Were Tiger¡¯s head in its entirety. Right there and then, the spider began to nibble at its prey and did not even bother to use its spider threads at all.

    This bloody method of ughter not only caused the Weretiger warriors to be scared, the White Wolf Princess Tania, who had experienced war before, felt somewhat nauseous at the gory sight. From the beginning, the Spiders already knew who Be was. During their coordinated ¡°performance,¡± Be, Tania, and Vanessa were not the targets of any of their attacks.

    Ezekiel and his guards had followed Be and her group as they headed out of the city to teleport. Along the way, they met with many attacks from the demonic beings, which killed most of Ezekiel¡¯s entourage, and those who remained were grievously injured. In the end, Ezekiel was the only one who managed to escape the city.

    Outside the city, it was not safe either. The area outside Herman City was filled with demonic beings and Weretigers that were trying to escape. Before Ezekiel could catch his breath, arge group of Skeleton troops charged over. Since Be was around, there was no way she would not attract the attention of any nearby demonic beings.

    ¡°Tania, Vanessa, hide quickly. I can get away by pretending to be a Departed Spirit Witch.¡±

    Be gave Tania a hard shove. Tania let her guard down, and out of instinct, she grabbed on to Vanessa, who was right in front of her. The two Beastmen girls immediately rolled right into a nearby ditch, practically unscathed.

    Be had spoken to the other girls in the Humannguage, and Ezekiel could not understand what they were saying. Before he could ask any questions, a ck demonic w pierced right through his chest. It was Be¡¯s second time using the Demon God¡¯s w to kill her enemy, and she was much more skilled than thest time.

    Ezekiel stared at Be, eyes widened in shock. He never thought that the witch who was standing beside him was a traitor. He had always thought that Be was a witch that Keh had sent over to provide support to the Weretigers. As he had been stabbed in the heart, blood flowed steadily, and in no time at all, Ezekiel had turned into a ¡°bloody corpse.¡±

    Be was afraid that Ezekiel would make a scene and shout incessantly before he died. Thus, she used the other non-demonic hand to unsheath her sword and sliced Ezekiel¡¯s head off. The Second Master of the Tiger Tribe did not even get the chance to re at his assassin. Instead, he could only gape and face the sky as his head rolled into the ground.

    Be turned and signaled to the nearby Skeleton soldiers. At hermand, those soldiers charged right over, pretending that they had not seen Be. She retracted the Demon God¡¯s w, looked over at the Tiger Tribe Prince¡¯s already shriveled body, and let out a sigh of relief.

    Be finally managed to do something that an infiltrating assassin would. When she returned, Kriss and the others would no longer be able to mock her for fooling around in the battleground. Since she was unable to capture the Tiger King, killing Ezekiel would technically be considered a partial victory.

    ¡°Mistress Witch, Ezekiel... he...¡±

    ¡°Keep it down. There are still many departed spirits roaming around. Vanessa, ignore that fool. Come with me. I will take you away from this ce.¡±

    ¡°Vanessa, don¡¯t hesitate anymore. Let¡¯s go. Be will help us, stop jumping to conclusions.¡±

    Vanessa stared at Ezekiel¡¯s contorted corpse, feeling slightly confused. This was not how the Skeleton soldiers would kill their enemies. However, at Tania¡¯s urging, she shook any doubts about Be out of her head for now. This cunning Silver Fox Princess would never in a million years think that her best friend was a ¡°traitor¡± and was inching her little by little into Be¡¯s trap.

 Volume 4 Chapter 182: Herman City Under The Control Of The Demon Kingsâ€™ Allied Forces

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 182: Herman City Under The Control Of The Demon Kings¡¯ Allied Forces</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Eden

    The battle in Herman City was still ongoing. Although Ezekiel was killed in battle, there were still eight hundred thousand Weretiger troops guarding Herman City. There was no way to finish off so many soldiers in such a short time.

    ine¡¯s troops gradually moved into Herman City territory. Hal Fortress, which was rtively close to Herman City, already discovered something strange about the capital. However, without the fireworks lit by Ezekiel, they didn¡¯t dare to leave the city to rescue them. They could only watch Herman fall into the hands of the demons.

    Be, Vanessa, and Tania hid in the grass and managed to dodge the attack. The skeleton soldiers wouldn¡¯t attack their master, Be. After the skeleton soldiers had moved further away, Be, Vanessa, and Tania began to discuss their escape strategy.

    The vicinity of Herman City was surrounded by demons. All sorts of demon soldiers were patrolling the area. Being Beastmen made it difficult for Tania and Vanessa to slip through.

    ¡°I have a way for both of you to slip through. The demons can¡¯t distinguish the authenticity of Death Spirit Wizards. I¡¯ll dress up as a Death Spirit Wizard and take you out as corpses.¡±

    ¡°Honorable Witch, this is a good idea... but you can¡¯t... Our clothes...¡±

    After learning about Be¡¯s n, Vanessa had a bad feeling. Be got them to take off their clothes. The reason being that their clothes smelled of the living and it was hard for them to fake as corpses.

    What should she say about this? Vanessa felt a little suspicious. She had never heard that corpses needed to be stripped to prove they were dead. Although she had been sent to the territory of Weretiger Prince Ezekiel, he hadn¡¯t touched her these past few days due to issues regarding his aesthetic tastes.

    Now that she was suddenly asked to strip naked, she was a little embarrassed. Vanessa nced at Tania with a questioning look. Her best friend¡¯s opinion was her only reference now.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Be is under Master Keh. Don¡¯t worry about it, just do as she says.¡±

    Finally, it was Tania¡¯s words that sunk her and Vanessa into Be¡¯s trick. It was still rtively easy to find stuff in war-torn areas and Be soon found an abandoned carriage. After a quick decoration, a simple carriage was ready.

    ¡°Alright. Come on, Vanessa. Don¡¯t be afraid! You¡¯ll be fine. You just have to lie down.¡±

    ¡°Honorable witch, just send us to the Foxmen territory.¡±

    Seeing that Tania didn¡¯t hesitate, Vanessa stopped dilly-dallying and shed her garments as Be had instructed.

    Be solemnly asked the two Kemonomimi toy on the carriage and to pretend to be corpses. She brought over some straw and cover them with it. Then, taking advantage of Vanessa¡¯s inattention, Be lit soothing incense.

    Under the influence of a strange fragrance, Vanessa grew sleepy and instinctively felt that there was something wrong with the fragrance. However, it was toote. Her limbs had already started to turn weak. Getting up again was impossible.

    ¡°Honorable Witch, quickly let me out of the carriage. I...¡±

    ¡°What are you getting down for? Just rx and go to sleep. Once you get in this carriage, you¡¯re not leaving.¡±

    Be showed a treacherous smile after her plot was sessful. She climbed into the carriage andpletely dominated Vanessa, who was struggling to get up. Then she moved Tania, who was already asleep, so that Vanessa and she were hugging each other.

    Tania had been in close contact with Be before and the intimacy they sharedst night was still fresh in her memory. She subconsciously took Vanessa as Be and hugged her tightly without a second thought. The foxes¡¯ strength paled inparison to the wolves¡¯. This hug was equivalent to imprisoning Vanessa.

    ¡°Tania, what are you... Quickly, let go...¡±

    The Silver Fox Princess¡¯ final struggle was soon dered a failure. Be shook the open bottle filled with sedative close to Vanessa¡¯s nose and she soon fell asleep.

    The Weretiger Army stationed at Hal Fortress retreated before night fell. More than two million soldiers withdrew without a fight. They must¡¯ve received orders from the Weretiger King andcked any determination to avenge their leader¡¯s son.

    The battle in Herman City ended before the dawn of the next day. ine¡¯s demon army of a million troops defeated more than eight hundred thousand Weretiger soldiers and scared off two million of their reinforcements. This was the second major victory of the Demon Army after Arade.

    At Be¡¯s suggestion, the demons deliberately released the illegal tradesmen of the Human Race. The remaining Beastmen were wiped out by the Demon Army.

    Almost at the same time as Herman City fell, several big cities on this side of the Beastmen¡¯s Sacred River were attacked by the Demon Army. The capital of the Werelions were the third city to fall. The Werelion King brought his elite soldiers to attack the border of the Human Empire and left the city defenseless so it wasn¡¯t able to resist the attack of the Demon Army.

    As ast resort, the Werelions chose to retreat. The Wereleopards maintained the battle until the end before they decided to give up the city. With the defeat of the Wereleopards, four of the eight Beastman ns¨Cthe capital cities of the Wolfmen, Weretigers, Werelions and Wereleopards all fell. They lost more than three million troops and the first phase of the war was dered a victory for the Demon King allied forces.

    After their victory, the Demon Army gathered in Herman City, the former capital of the Weretiger race. With the transformation of the demon soldiers, Herman City became the new stronghold for the Demon Kings.

    The topmanders of the Demon King allied forces were now resting in the Weretiger King¡¯s pce. They had been fighting for several days in a row and Kriss and the others were a little tired. They each found their own room to rest but they didn¡¯t lock the door in view of the Demon King who had the habit of finding a bedmate in the middle of the night. Even if they locked the door, she would break into their room so they might as well leave their doors unlocked.

    Be had other ns tonight and didn¡¯t disturb their rest. She was staying in the Weretiger King¡¯s bedroom. Theyout of the bedroom had been changed by the demons and decorations that weren¡¯t in line with what girls liked had been reced.

    There was an absurdlyrge bed in the middle of the bedroom, where Be was making out with some ck-haired beauties. These girls were the real ck Robed Witches that Be had captured before. Be had stolen them from Darkness Wizard God Keh and managed to taste them before Keh had the chance to.

    There were differences between Dark Human girls and the average human girl. Be feels that their ability to adapt was close to professionals like the subi. If a human girl were taken advantage of by other girls, she would feel somewhat shy.

    These witches weren¡¯t shy and soon hooked up with Be. If Be hadn¡¯t confirmed that their virginities were still intact, she would¡¯ve suspected that they had done simr things with other people before.

    ¡°Tell me, did you and Keh do stuff like this before...¡±

    ¡°Honorable Demon King, we¡¯ve never. Keh is obsessed with cleanliness and has never touched our bodies.¡±

    ¡°Honorable Demon King, we follow you now and have no other thoughts. Please believe us!¡±

    Seeing Be¡¯s doubtful expression, the witches quickly expressed their loyalty to her. The Dark Humans shared somewhat values with demons and were only willing to follow the strongest. After catching a glimpse of Be¡¯s power, they wisely chose to join her.

    There were altogether five ck Robed Witches who were caught by Be. They seemed to have been trained in serving their master. One of the witches ced Be against a pillow and massaged her shoulders.

    On Be¡¯s left and right knelt two witches who were massaging her hands. The other two witches sat at the edge of the big bed, massaging the Demon King¡¯s legs.

    The temperature in the room was very warm so the witches were naked. They had a look of dedication as they serviced Be who was just as focused. Be happily enjoyed their service, stretching her hands to grope the witches¡¯ snow-white alluring bodies.

    White Wolf Princess Tania and Silver Fox Princess Vanessa were also in the bedroom. Be had tricked them out of their clothes earlier. They were ced in a W sitting position with their hands tied behind their backs and were wrapped inyers of special red silk-like a work of art.

    The two princesses wore red pet cors specially made by Be around their necks. A golden bell hung in the middle of the cors. The advantage of kemonomimiy in the fact that they could do all sorts of shameful role-y without wearing fake animal ears.

    Tania was ashamed and didn¡¯t dare look at Vanessa who was beside her. She had indirectly be Be¡¯s ¡°aplice¡±, causing her exceptionally clever best friend to fall into the same trap as herself.

    Vanessa didn¡¯t me her best friend either. It was all because of Be, this demoness, who was so evil she dressed up as a ck-Robed Witch to trick them. The ck-haired beauties on the bed who humbly served Be like maids seemed to be the real ck Robed Witches. Be had already gained control of them using despicable means.

    The Beastman princesses were wild by nature. Be spent a lot of time on them to prevent them frommitting suicide. The soft red silk that bound both their hands were specially designed to prevent them from getting injuries that they would from breaking free from chains and ropes.

    Vanessa and Tania each had a red fruit in their mouth. This soft fruit came from the Botanical Gardens of the Darkness Sacred Region. Biting hard on it will not break the fruit but secrete a special juice that had a calming effect.

    With ordinary gag balls, Be was afraid that they would bite the ball into small pieces to harm themselves. After using this fruit, Vanessa and Tania were much more obedient and the struggle they showed at first was gone. After eating three or four red fruits and having been forced to drink several rounds of calming juice, they were currently behaving themselves.

    ¡°Princess Vanessa, what do you think? Do you still want to struggle?¡±

    ¡°You liar, you lied to me... Wait a minute, if you have something to say, say it nicely. Don¡¯t use the fruit. The juice is so bitter.¡±

    Seeing that Be wanted to block her mouth with more fruit, Vanessa shook her head desperately. If she bit any more of that stuff, she might be a vegetarian.

    ¡°How about it? Why don¡¯t you be my pet? I need girls like you who are familiar with the situation in the Beastman continent to deal with the invasion of Beastmen.¡±

    ¡°Do you want me to betray Beastmen? No, kill me. There has never been a traitor among us Beastmen. I won¡¯t... ¡°

    ¡°Vanessa, you are already a traitor. If it weren¡¯t to save you, the Weretigers would not havee to this. I like you, I don¡¯t want you to be a puppet. You should understand what I mean!¡±

    Vanessa¡¯s blue-green eyes turned in circles as she thought about countermeasures. Be didn¡¯t intend to give her time to continue thinking. She kissed her domineeringly, taking away the silver fox princess¡¯ first kiss.

    The witch maids obediently stayed on the other side and waited for orders. When their master favored the other girls, they chose not to disturb them. Tania watched her best friend and Be intertwine, her mind filled with a sense of inexplicable relief. Even her best friend Vanessa had ¡°jumped in¡±, so she wasn¡¯t the only one to fall.

    Foxman females were filled with inner charm. To put it bluntly, they were outwardly aloof but passionate deep down. When Be pried her lips open, Vanessa looked at her with a flushed face. The calmness in her eyes had long since vanished.

    ¡°Little fox, what¡¯s with that look? I think you might need to bite some fruit to calm down.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t... give me a break. Don¡¯t kiss me, ahh... Don¡¯t lean on me...¡±

    Vanessa¡¯s mouth said no but her body was still honest and she didn¡¯t mean to move aside at all, allowing Be to continue kissing her.

    ¡°Why did you stop? Don¡¯t stop...¡±

    ¡°Call me master I will satisfy you. Not only will I kiss you, I¡¯ll do other things to you. If you don¡¯t say it, you can watch me and Tania yter!¡±

    In the face of Be¡¯s temptation, Vanessa was filled with confusion. Her fair skin was flushed and the small fox ears on her head had already pricked up with excitement. Be¡¯s teasing lit the mes of desire within her.

    Be, this demoness, had studied girls¡¯ bodies so thoroughly. Vanessa was a young fox who had just started indulging in such matter, how was she to rival Be, this old fox? If she didn¡¯t give in, what awaited her was a world of difort.

    Looking at Vanessa, who was still struggling between her principles and her desire, Be didn¡¯t force her either. She turned around and held Tania, enveloping her with a burst of kisses. Tania had already made out with Be before and this time, even the symbolic resistance had been omitted.

    As soon as the fruit in her mouth was removed, Tania couldn¡¯t wait to kiss Be. The intensity of the kiss was no less than that between Be and Vanessa earlier.

    ¡®Why was she like this? Didn¡¯t they agree to persist till the end! Yet you ended up betraying the resistance.¡¯ Vanessa¡¯s willpletely copsed. Looking at her former best friend¡¯s defection, she wasn¡¯t thinking of denouncing Tania¡¯s immorality but joining in.

    ¡°Master, I want you too. Don¡¯t be unfair!¡±

    ¡°Little fox, you¡¯re finally willing to call me master. Then I won¡¯t be courteous at all.¡±

    Not caring about the fact that they were still tied up, Be pulled Vanessa forward and pushed her directly onto the bed. The three soon rolled between the sheets and the whole room was instantly filled with the scent of their fragrant bodies. The witch maids blushed and watched their master and her pets.

    In theter part of the night, Herman City wasn¡¯t peaceful. Someone tried to sneak into the castle upied by demons. Taking advantage of the moonless night, a petite loli sneaked into the city that was densely popted by demons to investigate.

    ¡°The demons here are very different from the ones under the twelve Demon Kings before! It¡¯s strange. ¡°

    The little loli moved quietly on the street. She was covered in ayer of white light which seemed to have the effect of invisibility. The skeleton soldiers patrolling the streets turned a blind eye to her.

    ¡°Hum, silly fools! You can¡¯t see me! What¡¯s the use of being so big?¡±

    The little loli was making faces at the passing scavenger ghouls patrolling when an inexplicable chill hit her.

    A group of Bone Dragon Knights flew over the sky and the leading Bone Dragon Knight swept her gaze over the little loli¡¯s position with a meaningful gleam in her eyes.

    The little loli was so scared that she squatted down and covered her head with her hands. She was merely a half-baked god. This group of Bone Dragon Knights were among the advanced demon troops and anyone of them could beat her to death. She couldn¡¯t afford to offend them and could only kneel, hoping that the Bone Dragon Knight didn¡¯t see her.

    ¡°Captain, there¡¯s a god over there...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. She¡¯s but a half-baked god. Looks like she¡¯s only a little girl, not nearly enough to affect our Honorable Demon King!¡±

    ¡°Notify the other troops that if this little girl doesn¡¯t enter the Demon King¡¯s pce and voluntarily devote herself to the Demon King, she will be executed!¡±

    The little smart aleck thought that she hadn¡¯t been found. Looking at the distant Bone Dragon Knight, she stood up carefully. This time, she didn¡¯t even have the courage to make faces. Bone Dragon Knights were no ordinary demons so it was better if she yed it safe.

    The little loli who didn¡¯t know that she had been targeted by the senior ranking demons skipped to the pce. Along the way, she met many demons whose strength was on par and even higher than the Bone Dragon Knights.

    The little loli started to jump away again, then moved forward cautiously. The types of demons in this ce were so terrifying that they worse than the ones in the base camp of the twelve Demon Kings¡¯ armies back then. The deeper inside she went, the stronger the demons she encountered.

    The little loli¡¯s luck seemed to be particrly good today. The demons she met along the way, whether they were burly demon guards or Demonic Dragon guards wearing heavy armor, were ¡°blind¡± to her. Many of the demonmanders couldn¡¯t see her either.

    What was even more amazing was the fact that when they came across her, they took out their key in an ostentatious manner and opened the doors in front of her. The little loli went all the way into the Demon King¡¯s pce without any hindrance. All the locked doors on her way just so happened to be opened by someone.

    Just when the little loli thought that everything was going well, someone suddenly patted her shoulder from the back.

    ¡°Death... Death God, why are you here?!¡±

 Volume 4 Chapter 183: A Special Gift for Demon King Bella

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 183: A Special Gift for Demon King Be</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    Herman City¡¯s pce gates, the Death God¡¯s face turned pale as she turned toward the person that had recognized her. It was a loli sporting red twin tails. She was wearing soft body armor, and the pair of demonic wings on her back was rather eye-catching. The most challenging thing for the Death God to look at was her bust, which was in perfect harmony with her loli figure.

    ¡°Your outfit... is... a Demon World princess? I believe this pattern is exclusive to the demon royalty.¡±

    ¡°Yes... I am Demon World Princess Dias. Are you the new Death God? Now, why are you wearing clothes of the God Race? If a demon sees you, you¡¯ll die.¡±

    Demon World Princess Dias looked at the loli Death God wearing a set of God Race treasures, which made her slightly speechless. With an outfit like that,plete with distinctive God Race patterns, she was practically yelling that she was the Death God. Thankfully, they were near Be¡¯s headquarters, and not the Twelve Demon King¡¯s. Otherwise, this loli Death God would have already died several times.

    ¡°Dias... Princess, why are you here, are these your troops?¡±

    It was only now that the loli Death God noticed that there was a squad of elite demon guards standing behind Dias. This group of demon guards was all deliberately facing away, pretending as if they hadn¡¯t seen the Death God. This Death God¡¯s disguise ability was far too shallow, they had long seen through it, though they were hard-pressed to say anything.

    ¡°They... Oh right, Lord Death God, why did youe here?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I almost forgot. I came to guide the deceased Beastmen¡¯s souls to reincarnation. There were far too many deaths in this battle, and if I don¡¯t recover their souls, the natural order will be disturbed.¡±

    ¡°Do you know where the highest point is in this city? I want toy a Soul Guidance Grand Array to deal with the excessive Beastmen souls.¡±

    ¡°How about I guide you to it. You won¡¯t be able to find it like this.¡±

    Dias¡¯s red irises rolled here and there as if she had thought of some naughty ns. The loli Death God did not realize anything amiss. She still subconsciously believed that the demonic and divine realms still had the same rtionships as tens of thousands of years ago, that of an intimate partnership.

    Dias, as Be¡¯s exclusive pet, did not have any difficulties moving as she pleased within the city. She brought the loli Death God to a set of opulent gates. Along the way, due to the presence of Dias, Be¡¯s guards didn¡¯t block them.

    ¡°Is the highest point behind these doors?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you¡¯ll see once you¡¯re inside. Come on.¡±

    After Dias opened the door, the loli Death God carefully walked inside. Before she could get her bearings within, Dias shut the doors behind her.

    ¡°Dias, open the door, this ce is...¡±

    Several strands of spider silk flew from all around, and before she was able to react, the loli Death God was wrapped up by spiderwebs. This room was right outside of Be¡¯s bedroom and was guarded by an Abyss Demonic King.

    The demon on watch tonight was ck Widow Empress Ulysses. As soon as she saw the loli Death God enter, she immediately wrapped her up in a bundle of spider silk. The fighting prowess of the loli Death God was extremely poor, not even a tenth of the previous Death God.

    Upon meeting an Abyss Demonic King like Ulysses, the loli Death God couldn¡¯t do anything. The only fortunate thing was that she had encountered Ulysses, who liked to first study her prey before deciding on a course of action. If the Death God had met any other Abyss Demonic King, she would have perished.

    ¡°Big spider, hurry up and release me, look... Ouch, that hurts! Stop poking me... Smelly spider... Stop!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, you little demon, if it weren¡¯t for the fact that master likes girls, you would already be dead.¡±

    Under the surprised gaze of the loli Death God, a miniature spider demon appeared. Due to the size constraints of the room, Ulysses couldn¡¯t appear in her true form. Otherwise, she¡¯d destroy the room.

    ¡°Ulysses, did you catch something fun? This little girl. Hasn¡¯t even developed yet! I think it might be better to kill her; she has no chest, no...¡±

    ¡°You smelly slime... Who says I don¡¯t have... I... I... I still have a little bit.¡±

    The loli Death God couldn¡¯t help but protest. Although she couldn¡¯tpare to Dias that abnormal loli, but she wasn¡¯t at the level of an ¡°airport runway.¡± Toward the end, even she began losing her confidence.

    Slime was in mini form too. She had detected that there was a God Race at Be¡¯s location and wanted to take a look. The loli Death God did have some chest, but since Slime would often help Be capture girls, and they were mostly the ¡°bountiful¡± type, Slime thought that the Death God¡¯s chest was somewhatcking.

    ¡°The small chested one should keep her mouth shut. Slime, you came at the perfect time. I was nning to gift this little wench to Lord Demon King. You have lots of good ideas, help me out!¡±

    ¡°I think we should go ask Subus Queen Aisha. I¡¯m sure she knows more than me on these matters.¡±

    ¡°You two... Release me. I¡¯m a God, you can¡¯t treat me like this. You will receive divine punishment... Release me, I was wrong... Dias, where are you, pleasee rescue me...¡±

    The Death God loli was brought away by the pair of Abyss Demonic Kings. Dias, who had been hiding by the door, smiled slightly before leaving too. She had already fallen deeply into corruption. This time, helping Be capture a loli Death God, she hadn¡¯t hesitated at all.

    On the dawn of the next day, the Beastmen continent experienced a drastic weather change. The originally clear blue sky, overnight, had been covered in a sinisteryer of clouds. Cold winds blew across the grasnd while the whistling of the wind seemed to contain the sound of mourning.

    A barrier of darkness rose around Herman city. This barrier was created by the Demon Alliance Army¡¯s dark wizards. On several elevated tforms within the city, President Maria and her fellow Holy Maidens began their holy ceremony.

    The present Herman City gave off a feeling of Light and Darkness melding together. Under the protection of the darkness barrier, Holy Maidens and Priestesses of the Radiant Church recited their Gospel, releasing golden characters that roamed throughout the city like goldensers. It seemed as if the mourning wind was blocked by the golden text at the city¡¯s borders, unable to enter a single step.

    Be woke up very early today. As soon as she opened her eyes, her vision was filled by a beautiful snow-white expanse. White Wolf Princess Tania and Silver Fox Princess Vanessa, one on her left and the other on her right, were clenched in Be¡¯s embrace. These two Beastmen princesses, after a night of intimacy, had already epted Be as their master.

    Although the two kept their eyes closed, the change in their breathing betrayed their wakefulness. The two beast-eared girls were pretending to sleep; they were too embarrassed to open their eyes, afraid that Be would tease them.

    ¡°Little fox, you girls were pretending to be asleep. It looks like I¡¯ll have to remind you two ofst night¡¯s wildness.¡±

    ¡°Be... I was wrong! Vanessa made me do it, don¡¯t punish me!¡±

    ¡°Tania, what kind of friend are you! You sold me out. Wait, Be, I didn¡¯t...¡±

    Be bent the two beast-eared girls over the bed and gave them another round of ¡°punishment¡± before getting up. The witch maid servants were also on the bed. After seeing their master awaken, they had climbed over to await their orders.

    ¡°Uh... What is this?¡±

    ¡°Lord Demon King, this is a present from Lord¡¯s underlings, a breakfast cake. If your lordship doesn¡¯t want to partake, then they will take care of it for you.¡±

    On the dining table next to the bed, Be saw arge present box. It was wrapped with a red silk ribbon, and a small paper in demon writing was attached to it. It read, ¡°With God¡¯s Grace, to Lord Demon King, please enjoy.¡± At the bottom of the page, it was signed Ulysses, Slime, and Aisha.

    This wasn¡¯t the first time Be had received a present from her underlings. Since they gave her this sign of loyalty, she should ept it. It seemed as if this present was meant to be her breakfast, though she didn¡¯t know what strange food those three Abyss Demonic Kings had prepared for her.

    After opening the box, Be fell into a nk stare. A silvery white-haired loli appeared before her. The little loli waspletely bare; clearly, those perverted Abyss Demonic Kings had stripped her down. The loli was facing down in a bowing position on a disy table, her small body taking on the form of a semicircle. Her hands and feet were bound with spider silk and then tied to one other with more silk.

    The little loli¡¯s body was covered in ayer of intoxicating chocte. Her small chest had two strawberries stuck to it, one on either side. There was also arge cream cake on the disy table; the loli had been used as a chocte-covered cake decoration.

    Such a unique ¡°chocte cream cake,¡± was an idea birthed from the mind of Subus Queen Aisha. To a lolicon, this kind of lickable, chocte-covered loli was practically a holy object.

    The Death God loli¡¯s face was brighter than the two strawberries maintaining her modesty. She could only barely raise her head, staring at Be with terrified eyes. She was gagged with a demon world fruit, its juices steadily trickling into her mouth, sealing her strength. Demon world fruits had a strong paralyzing effect on the God Race.

    ¡°Lady Be... Is this breakfast...¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is. Little fox, looking at your excited expression, it seems like you want to switch ces with her?¡±

    ¡°No... Lady Be, I... I think it¡¯s better to let Tania try that out, she looks like she can¡¯t endure any longer, and I¡¯m not tasty.¡±

    ¡°Lady Be, don¡¯t listen to her lies, I... I¡¯m not aroused at all!¡±

    Be ignored the two¡¯s argument;ter, she would just put both of them on the cake. After all, they were all her pets. She walked over to the little loli and began to appraise her ¡°breakfast cake.¡±

    This loli¡¯s face felt very tender as Be cupped her cheek, closely examining this mysterious loli that had popped up out of nowhere. Be¡¯s harem didn¡¯t include this little loli; she was a neer. Did Be need to confirm her identity before eating her? Just eat her! Be just wanted to eat her up.

    Several pieces of silverware were ced next to the loli, and upon seeing them, Be almost hurled. Axe, saw, sledgehammer, and even a machete were all ced at the ready. Were these silverware or murder tools? Be wasn¡¯t a cannibal. There was no way she would literally eat this little loli!

    Seeing Be reach for these murderous tools, the Death God loli began frantically shaking her head, her golden pupils filled with desperation. Her face was full of fear and resentment. There wasn¡¯t a single good person in this city. She had realized not long ago that she had been sold out by Demon World Princess Dias. That ¡°Big Breasted Heretic¡± had betrayed her own kind.

    Even though the loli was a Death God, but that did not mean that she wasn¡¯t afraid of death.

    Even a Death God had things that they fear. This beautiful big sister wouldn¡¯t really eat her, right! Lots of demons liked to eat their prey alive. If she had known it would be like this earlier, then she would have nevere to these ins.

    Be hesitated for a while before finally reaching over to remove the demon world fruit the loli¡¯s mouth. Be wanted to hear her story!

    ¡°Big Sis... Please don¡¯t eat me. I¡¯m not even grown up yet! In the future, when I¡¯m all grown up, I promise I¡¯ll return... Wait... Don¡¯t grab that knife...¡±

    ¡°Who are you? Where did youe from? Where are you headed? Hurry up and tell me, if you lie, I¡¯ll send you back to the cook and have her get rid of you! The first question, what is your name...¡±

    ¡°Big Sis... Don¡¯t send me back. I am the Death God... my name is... it¡¯s Maureen.¡±

    Ten thousand years ago, in the God World, the God Race and the Twelve Gods were defeated by the Twelve Demon King¡¯s invading army. The Twelve Gods suffered disastrous losses, and the Death Gods were among the first to fall.

    Death God Maureen was the little sister of the previous Death God, Morrison. Back then, before Morrison died in battle, they had taken young Maureen and hidden her in the depths of the River of Death. Due to this, Maureen was able to escape that catastrophe.

    By the time Maureen had crawled back out of the River of Death, the fighting was already over. Due to the destruction of the God Realm, arge number of records and documents were lost. Maureen couldn¡¯t gather enough divine energy to grow, nor could she learn the lost techniques of the God Race.

    This resulted in Maureen¡¯s prolonged bodily development in these past ten thousand years, her body unable to develop more than the form of a little loli. Added to the fact that she couldn¡¯t learn any God Race techniques because of the destruction of the God World, this was the reason why the loli Death God was such a weakling.

    Even for a member of the fallen Twelve Gods, there were very few who had fallen to this level. Seeing the crying Maureen, Be was moved. Be decided to eat her up.

    ¡°Maureen, your plight has moved me. I have decided to eat you!¡±

    ¡°What... Big Sis Be, no, why... Weren¡¯t you moved? Why do you still want to eat me? Wu... Does bullying me make you... make you very happy!¡±

    ¡°But I haven¡¯t tasted the Twelve Gods yet? You should me yourself for being too seductive. In the first ce, I¡¯m the Demon King. Bullying the God Race is natural!¡±

    Maureen was at a loss for words. She could only watch, wide-eyed, as Be tilted her tender body toward herself. Be reced the demon world fruit in her small mouth, leaving her unable to do anything but tremble, without the strength to even cry.

    ¡°Ah, this is better. I¡¯m feeling a bit hungry, let¡¯s eat your strawberries first!¡±

    Be buried her head in Maureen¡¯s small chest and stuck out her tongue, sucking up the two strawberries on Maureen¡¯s breasts. The Death God loli could only helplessly watch, which stirred up the dark desires slumbering deep within Be.

    Tania and Vanessa looked on with incredulous expressions. A member of the legendary Twelve Gods, the Death God, had been captured by the Demon King Be. Be pressed her down on top of the cream cake and wildly licked the chocte and cream from her body.

    The peerless superiority of the Twelve Demon Gods was instantly shattered. Death God, Maureen, had fallen to the point of bing Be¡¯s ¡°cream cake.¡± The era of God was history.

    Maureen knew that several other big sisters in the room were watching, but what could she do? She despaired! Between being eaten alive and being licked all over, no matter what, thetter was better, right?

    ¡°This really is a delicacy. Maureen, no, Lord Death Go. In the future, I¡¯ll have to trouble you for breakfast. There¡¯s still a lot of chocte, little fox, you girls haven¡¯t had breakfast yet either,e here!¡±

    ¡°Lady Be... She¡¯s a God...¡±

    ¡°Be, We... We¡¯re not hungry yet.¡±

    ¡°Really, then how about you two join her...¡±

    Under Be¡¯s threats, Vanessa and Tania could only obey. They copied Be and held the little loli down on top of the cake and proceeded to lick her slowly. Death God Maureen could only cry tearlessly. She thought, ¡°What is wrong with these big sisters, each one is scarier than thest. This world is too dangerous. I want to go back to the God World!¡±

    Be left the dining table. Desecrating one of the Twelve Gods, this bliss, was enough tost her an entire day. She would keep Maureen here as her private ¡°dessert.¡± Presently, the atmosphere outside was rather strange. It was simr to that time on the New Moon Ind when Lisha and others had exploded with their true form¡¯s energy.

    ¡°Strange... Why did it start snowing, it¡¯s ck, and since when can it snow in the grasnds...¡±

    When Be came outside, several kes of ck snow floated down onto the floorboards in front of her. As looking into the distance, ck snow had begun falling outside of Herman City, covering the surrounding grasnd.

    The former green of the grasnd had been covered in ayer of ck snow. The originally vibrant grasnds had be extremely strange and gave off an odd sense of pressure.

 Volume 4 Chapter 184: The Night Before The War Of The Harvey Plains

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 184: The Night Before The War Of The Harvey ins</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The strange snowfall over the Beastmen continent was most likely the work of the demons. Be looked up at the sky. The dark clouds seemed to be living creatures floating strangely in the sky.

    At the highest point of Herman City, on top of the city bell tower, there was a light beam rising. The beam of light shot straight into the sky and pierced a big hole in the dark clouds in the sky. Inside the hole was the usual blue sky.

    The light beam split into countless rays of light in the sky, dispersing the dark clouds. Before long, the abnormal snowy weather was dispelled by Holy Light. Under the sunlight, the snow on the ground dissolved rapidly, andrge areas of green gradually returned to the grasnds.

    ¡°Thank goodness I brought the precious orbs given by Vianne. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t be able to see the sun. How many torches will we waste in the march?!¡±

    Be¡¯s army was carrying the orbs from Vianne, the Creator of Light, which were perfect to use now. The evil attempt by the enemy demons was dered a failure.

    Be¡¯s close friends were still in the hall. When Be entered, they were having their breakfast. Although most of the girls had been corrupted, some habits of the Human Race couldn¡¯t be changed, such as eating.

    ¡°Older sister Be, why are you sote? Today¡¯s breakfast is a chocte cream cake. You¡¯re toote. It¡¯s almost finished!¡±

    ¡°Um, Lisha... I have eaten, you... Aren¡¯t you Alisha! Why are you imitating Lisha¡¯s tone?¡±

    ¡°Be, can¡¯t you pretend to be stupid! It¡¯s not so often I try to imitate her!¡±

    Alisha returned to her seat, being a little depressed. The other girls were eating chocte cream cake and didn¡¯t care about the incident. When Be saw the chocte cream cake, she remembered this morning¡¯s special ¡°breakfast¡± and immediately lost her appetite.

    ording to the intelligence obtained by the flying demons, the four Beastmen ns ¨C Weretigers, Wolfmen, Werelions, and Wereleopards were concentrating their forces. The army of orcs attacking the southern border of Gabriel Empire is retreating. The Werelion king finally found out that his homnd had been captured by demons so he couldn¡¯t continue attacking the Human Race and quickly withdrew his troops to support the troops back home.

    Now, the Lion King¡¯s million-odd troops were stuck between Nn City and Sarni City, and the Departed Spirits disguised as Beastmen troops in Nn City had already revealed their true colors. The supply route of the Beastmen army was cut off by the Demon Army. It was most likely that few among them would be able to return to the grasnds alive.

    Gabriel Empire didn¡¯t send troops to chase the fleeing Beastmen Army. There were few cavalry units in the empire and not enough knights capable of pursuing them. Moreover, the humans had also received a lot of news regarding the disaster about the Departed Spirits. The empire was currently discussing strategies on whether they should inform the other empires and the Radiant Church.

    The night after the Demon Army set off again. This time, they were header to the Harvey ins, where the Beastmen allied forces were located. ording to their intelligence, the four Beastmen ns had gathered nearly five million troops there and intended to fight the demon invasion.

    Be had more than six million troops engaged in the battle and three million logistic support troops in the rear. Be nned to battle against the allied forces of the four Beastmen ns in the Harvey ins under the assumption of having higher numbers meant greater strength.

    The biggest battle to determine the ownership of the northern region of the Beastmen continent, the battle of the Harvey ins, was about to begin. Riding in a horse carriage, Be had been examining the map of the Harvey ins throughout the night. White Wolf Princess Tania and Silver Fox Princess Vanessa were also in the carriage with her. They were helping tobel whatever was missing on the map of the Harvey ins.

    ¡°Demon King sister... you¡¯re going to start a war again. Stop now! I can¡¯t take over so many Departed Spirits on my own. I¡¯ll be exhausted!¡±

    Death God Maureen allowed Be to use her as a pillow and ced her in her arms. Be asionally stretched out her hand and groped her delicate body, angering Maureen. This Demon King was abominable, even more hateful than the twelve Demon Kings of ten thousand years ago. The Twelve Demon Kings of back then didn¡¯t have Be¡¯s wicked interests and would immediately kill.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care if you can¡¯t assume control. Who asked you to be so inept at calling your subordinates!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because... because...¡±

    Maureen was speechless at once. In the other world, the Death God didn¡¯t work alone. If the Death God were required to take away all the Departed Spirits in person, there were so many of them that she wouldn¡¯t even have any time to sleep. Hence, many Death Gods would recruit some Death Messengers, and the elves from the God World were usually chosen for the task.

    The problem was that the God World had been destroyed ten thousand years ago. Few of the Holy Beasts and Elves living in the God World survived, not to mention the Gods. Maureen also wanted to recruit a Death Messengers to help her, but there weren¡¯t any suitable elves.

    For the past ten thousand years, the reincarnation passage, which was partly in a standstill, operated with much difficulty primarily mostly because Maureen, the loli Death God, had been quietly supporting it. Now that Be was controlling Maureen, it was equivalent to the indirect control over the reincarnation passage.

    ¡°Honorable Death God, why don¡¯t you fall into corruption like me? I have many demonic spirits there who can be your death messenger.¡±

    ¡°No, Demon King sister. I have my own principles. Even if I die... I won¡¯t... Hold on, let me think about it again!¡±

    Maureen¡¯s principles didn¡¯t persist for long. Be¡¯s hostile gaze frightened her. Maureen hadn¡¯t even found the Death God¡¯s divine artifact, so she wasn¡¯t even qualified to be called a Death God.

    ¡°Be, are you free? There seems to be someone nearby summoning the Demon King. Do you feel the call?¡±

    Eleanor¡¯s sweet voice came from themunication crystal on the table. The call came just in time to relieve Maureen¡¯s embarrassment. Be was just about to cover Death God Maureen with cream and lick her for dessert. When she received Eleanor¡¯s call, Be temporarily ced Maureen in her seat.

    ¡°Mmm... I feel it too. Eleanor, I¡¯ll contact you in a bit. I¡¯m going to have my supper now!¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get in touch with older sister Dolores. Carry on then!¡±

    Before Maureen could breathe a sigh of relief, she watched Be hang up and walk in her direction with sinister intentions. Could this witch be thinking of doing bad things again?! Maureen tried to escape, but it was to no avail. When Be reached out and absorbed dark energy, the loli was pulled to her hand.

    ¡°My honorable Death God, where are you going? I think your hands and feet should be... ¡°

    ¡°Demon King sister, don¡¯t... I was wrong. I won¡¯t run away. Don¡¯t cut off my hands and feet, I beg you. I still have a lot of work left unfinished...¡±

    ¡°Then obediently open your mouth. I¡¯m going to...¡±

    Vanessa and Tania bowed their heads so low their faces were almost stuck to the map in the middle of the table. Be and Maureen were french-kissing. This scene of the Death God and the Demon King together was too shocking. It was better to look away.

    Above the Harvey ins, the allied forces of the four Beastmen ns were already stationed here. Except for the Werelion king, who was trapped at the frontlines and didn¡¯t return. The Weretiger king, Wolfman king, and the Wereleopard king were all there. This time, the Beastmen n put together made up a total of more than five million people.

    Out of the five million-odd Beastmen troops ¨C Wolfmen, Werelions, and Wereleopards each ounted for more than one million, and the remaining two million soldiers were Weretigers. The Wolfmen couldn¡¯t send more troops at this moment because of the heavy losses they had suffered. The elite troops of the Werelion were still at the frontlines and couldn¡¯t contribute that many soldiers for the time being.

    ¡°I will be the Chief Commander. What do you two think?¡±

    ¡°Titus, although you have contributed two million troops, you haven¡¯t made up for half of the allied forces yet. I don¡¯t think you can be the Chief Commander. I think I should!¡±

    ¡°Crofts, you ran away faster than everyone else. What qualifications do you have to be the Chief Commander?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you embarrassed to bring this up? At Hal Fortress, you had two million troops retreat without a fight and allowed Herman city to fall. I admire your courage, Tiger King!¡±

    In themanding general¡¯s stronghold, Tiger King Titus and Leopard King Crofts were arguing over who should be the Chief Commander. The two Beastmen Kings were so angry that they almost got violent. At the moment, Wolf King Springhall could only sit there and watch thempeting with each other.

    Wolf King Springhallcked in troops. His one million Wolfman cavalry was thest of his soldiers. Even if he wanted to recruit more Wolfman knights, it was impossible to do so in such a short time. The weapons and equipment he had were only enough to equip around a million troops.

    Tiger King Titus had more than two million troops in his hands, so he had the most say, but the Werelions and Weretigers had always looked down on each other. If he were Chief Commander, whether the one million Werelion troops would listen to his orders or not was still a problem. Perhaps mutiny was possible before the war even started.

    Leopard King Crofts had more than one million military forces in hand. The Wereleopards in the city abandoned the city and fled for their lives before the arrival of the main demon force. Conservative estimates showed that Leopard King Crofts had at least three million troops, but he only brought one million this time. God only knows what he was up to.

    Wolf King Springhall couldn¡¯tpete with them. Now, he could only pretend to listen to them. He would listen to whoever had the upper hand. The other four ns of the eight Beastmen ns ¨C the Minotaurs, Werebears, Centaurs, and the Winged Men, pretended to be deaf and dumb after receiving the news of the Demon Army invasion. They all retreated across the Sacred River and left the four ns to fight on their own here.

    Wolf King Springhall had long written to the Beastmen King for support, but the letter for help had elicited no response. The Beastmen King¡¯s reply didn¡¯t arrive. This time, Master Keh sent a million Dark Human troops to assist in the battle against the Demon forces.

    Seeing that Keh had voluntarily lent his support, Wolf King Springhall and the other Beastmen Kings reluctantly agreed to form a coalition. They originally were to wait until the Lion King¡¯s army returned before considering a counterattack against the demons.

    Topete formand of the joint army, Tiger King Titus and Leopard King Crofts were back at it. Ezekiel, the son of Tiger King Titus, had just died at the hands of the demons. The eager Tiger King was determined to take the position of joint Chief Commander. Naturally, he wouldn¡¯t give in so easily.

    Leopard King Crofts wasn¡¯t a soft marshmallow either. He had a total of three million troops. Why should he listen to Tiger King Titus, a man with only two million? He was allied with the Lion King and despised the Tiger King.

    From the very start of the formation of this Beastmen coalition, there were major problems. The three Beastmen Kings didn¡¯t trust each other and had their own ns. The seeds of failure had been nted from the very beginning, yet the three Beastmen Kings who were involved couldn¡¯t see them.

    To the right of the Beastmen Army¡¯spound was a special camp for the Dark Human allied forces. The Dark Human camp had a simryout and style as the humans camp and was much more professional than the Beastmen camp next door.

    Except for the wooden fence around the camp, which was mostly for show, the Beastmen camp didn¡¯t even have the most basic watchtower. This camp would fall if it were attacked. The Dark Human camp had all the necessary defense provisions. There were watchtowers and archers and in several critical areas of the camp. Advanced defense structures such as mage towers had also been built.

    While the Beasts were still debating on who should be inmand, the Dark Human troops were preparing the necessities for battle, and the entire camp was operating in an orderly manner. The military capabilities of the Dark Humans and the Beastmen were miles apart. The Beastmen soldiers next door were busy throwing a bonfire party, showingpletelyx war preparation.

    ¡°Older sister... what the hell are those Beastmen doing, throwing a party at this time? Aren¡¯t they digging their own graves?! If we were on our continent, we would be imprisoned for fifty years.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, they are merely chess pieces. If it weren¡¯t because we need cannon fodder to attack the human continent, I wouldn¡¯t be bothered with them! Keh is good at everything, but he¡¯s too careful. He¡¯s always up to his sinister tricks. How uninteresting!¡±

    In the Dark Human camp, two phantoms were taking a stroll on the hills of their camp. An altar had been set up on the hill. Around the altar, many ck Robed Wizards were on standby.

    ¡°Princess, the altar has been set up. We may summon the Demon King for support.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, let¡¯s start then! If we can summon the Honorable Demon King, the Honorable Demon King should have a way to deal with those demons of unknown origin on the other side!¡±

    The ck Robed Wizards began to recite the ancient summoning incantation around the altar. They usually summoned the Honorable Demon King with this incantation. Today¡¯s Demon King summoning ceremony was a little different from the past. The wizards could feel that the spell used to summon the Demon King had developed beyond their control and began to act independently.

    Above the summoning spell were four strange lightning ripples that were intertwined and spread. The four colors of the lightning ripples were gold, purple, red, and blue. In the past, there were only ck lightning ripples, but now they became four different colors that had never been seen before. Instead, the ck lightning ripples had disappeared.

    The witches and wizards were a little panicked. Mistakes during the summoning spell had happened before, but this seldom urred in the Demon King summoning ceremony. If there were mistakes in the summoning ceremony of the Demon King, these Summoners would have their live absorbed.

    The summoning spell hadn¡¯t changed, indicating that it was operating normally. What was the problem? The Dark Wizards were a little confused.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? This power belongs to the Demon King, but how can there be several types of Demon King powers? What did you... ¡°

    ¡°Honorable Princess, the summoning spell is now out of our control. Whoever we summon is most likely not the Twelve Demon Kings written in the book. I suggest closing off this hill and forcibly disrupting the summoning ceremony. ¡°

    ¡°No, the ceremony continues as long as it¡¯s a Demon King, who cares which one it is! Haven¡¯t we always been attached to the Demon Kings? There is nothing to be afraid of.¡±

    ¡°I support my older sister¡¯s decision. Go ahead, don¡¯t be afraid. Any Demon King we can strike a deal with isn¡¯t a bad person.¡±

    The princesses rejected the ck Robed Wizards¡¯ suggestion without any hesitation. It was tough to find a ce to summon the Demon King. In the Harvey ins, this hill was the only ce that could be used for summoning. The summoning ceremony of the Demon King could only be used once a night. If they gave up tonight, they would have to wait until tomorrow night to hold the summoning ceremony again.

    Due to the imminent war, the Dark Human Empire¡¯s princesses decided to take the risk. They disregarded imperial regtions and forcefully summoned some other Demon King. Seeing that the two princesses said so, the ck Robed Wizards had no choice but toply. Although it was against the Emperor¡¯s regtions, they couldn¡¯t disobey the princesses¡¯ orders.

    Before long, a big hole appeared in the air above the magic array of the summoning ceremony. The hole was the channel connected to the location of the Demon King. The space inside was called the Demon King space. Besides the Demon Kings, even Demon Gods and Evil Gods, who were more powerful, couldn¡¯t step into the Demon King space.

    In the dark Demon King space, there were four Demon King thrones floating in the air. The four Demon King thrones had their own characteristics and weren¡¯t the same. Some were decorated with crimson rose patterns, while others had ck corrupted wings.

    On each Demon King throne sat a Demon King. Due to the special effects of the dark shadows in the Demon King space, the faces and bodies of the four Demon Kings seemed to be covered by a ck cloth. From a distance, they could only see ck figures sitting on the throne and not what the Demon Kings looked like.

    The Dark Human princesses and the ck Robed Wizards could barely see the colors of the demonic eye on the Demon Kings¡¯ faces¨Cpale blue, pale red, purple, and dark blue.

    ¡°Female... female Demon Kings, and four at the same time. How is that possible... This is very different from what was recorded in the book. Did we really... summon the Demon Kings of the other world?¡±

 Volume 4 Chapter 185: The Dark and Turbulent Night Before the Battle of Harvey Plains

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 185: The Dark and Turbulent Night Before the Battle of Harvey ins</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Harvey ins, on the hills where the Dark Humans¡¯ camp was located, the two princesses of the Dark Human¡¯s Venifreza Empire, Elsa and Erica, were currently feeling incredibly excited at summoning a new Demon King.

    ¡°Honorable Demon Kings, how may I address you?¡±

    ¡°Ahem... there are too many people here. Can the males give us some privacy? Leave the females here with me.¡±

    ¡°Well... alright. Didn¡¯t you hear what Her Majesty just said? Warlocks, descend the mountain and wait for instructions. The witches will remain behind.¡±

    Erica was a little confused at what these few Demon Kings meant. Thest horrifying Demon King that they had summoned did not answer to their call this time. Back then, that Demon King did not make any requests for some of the wizards to leave. Erica guessed that different requests had been made because it they had summoned a different group of Demon Kings.

    Be sat at the position closest to the Dark Humans. She was pretending to be these Demon Kings, along with Dolores, Eleanor and Cornice. Technically, they were not impersonating anyone as they were actual Demon Kings. They had only forced their way into the front of the line.

    Be had only found out recently that one could cut to the front of the line during a Demon King¡¯s summoning ceremony. In such situations where there were multiple groups fighting for the Demon King channel, the side with thergest number would be the one to appear.

    There were only two Demon Kings in the other group when Be and the others were fighting for the Demon King space. Be¡¯s group was twice asrge as the other and thus it came as no surprise when they won the ownership of the space.

    ¡°Honorable Demon Kings, we have done as you instructed. Now, could you please tell us how we may address each of you?¡±

    Erica and Elsa knelt on the carpet as they made their requests. When speaking with a Demon King, it was forbidden to ask for the Demon King¡¯s true name and one was only allowed to ask for their title. As for the Demon King¡¯s true name, it would only be revealed to those the Demon King personally selected.

    If the Demon King was unwilling to reveal his or her true name, it was taboo to ask for the Demon King¡¯s name. One misstep and it would lead to certain death. Since Elsa and Erica were obviously aware of this, they did not ask for Be¡¯s nor herpanions¡¯ true names.

    ¡°I am a Demon King, no title. The others are the Sky Demon King, Blood Demon King, and the Underworld Demon King. Right, what is the matter? Why have you summoned us here?¡±

    Be was in charge of pretending to be the Demon King as she was adept at fooling girls. As Dolores and the others had unanimously voted her to be the Head Demon King, there was no way that Be could refuse and she graciously epted this responsibility. Dolores, Eleanor, and Cornice would support her in keeping up the pretense.

    Another important reason was that Dolores and the others did not know the Dark Human¡¯nguage, and would not understand anything that Elsa and Erica said. To prevent any slip-ups, they chose to remain silent, which would be the most effective method to maintaining their cover.

    Those that were praying to Be were definitely Dark Humans. She had a strong impression of the Dark Human¡¯s ebony hair and ck irises as she had a few witchdies-in-waiting who were Dark Humans. Those ck Robed Witches standing outside the ceremony¡¯s magical array were all wearing the same outfit that Be had worn when she was impersonating one of them to infiltrate the enemy¡¯s city. There was no way Be would mistake them for anyone else.

    After some interaction, Be finally managed to confirm that the two beauties right at the front of the ceremonial array were Princesses Elsa and Erica from one of the Dark Human¡¯s three main empires, the Venifreza Empire. In fact, those two princesses were siblings.

    Princess Erica was the older sister with blood red irises and deep auburn locks that were simr to the Demon World Princess Diaz¡¯s hair. She wore a dark red dress that was decorated with many ornaments that looked like roses. Princess Erica also had a gorgeous red rose pinned on her hair.

    However, that flower was not a rose. It just looked simr to one. This particr flower was a Blood Flower that was shaped out of coagted fresh blood. It was also a testament of the individual¡¯s war record and kill count in battle. There were at least ten such flowers on Erica¡¯s dress, which meant that she must have killed her fair share of enemies.

    The younger sister, Princess Elsa, had long, flowing azure hair and navy blue irises. She wore a dress that was in a simr style as her older sister¡¯s, the only difference was that her dress was blue instead of red. The Blood Flowers on her dress were shaped like blue roses as well.

    Both Princess Elsa and Princess Erica were very pretty. Based on what Be¡¯s evaluation, it would not be a problem for the pair of sisters to make it into the top three of the Olsylvia Academy Top Ten Belles. When they were paying their respects, their heads were lowered and their positions revealed delicate decolletage with voluminous breasts. From where she was seated, Be was able to take a good look at their assets.

    What piqued Be¡¯s interest even more was the dress that the sisters were wearing. It was extremely well designed as it revealed the soft contours of their corbones and shoulders. The general trend among the Dark Humans was that they were much more open minded than the Human race. The clothes that girls wore here tended to show off much more skin than any of the other Human girls.

    Erica and Elsa had noticed their idental slip up, but they did not think much of it because the Demon Kings in front of them were all female and they had nothing much to lose. Thus, they simply decided to let it be. Fortunately for Be, she got to take advantage of the situation and enjoy some eye candy in the process.

    ¡°If you wish to get rid of the invading demonic beings or to control those on your side, it would not be possible. Those demonic beings were summoned by the Demon God. As Demon Kings, we are unable to defy our higher up, the Demon God¡¯s order.¡±

    ¡°Your Majesties... is there no other way? We will do anything and pay any price you desire as long as you can help us!¡±

    Be put aside any wayward thoughts and kept her mind on ¡°proper business¡±. Even though she had her eyes on Elsa and Erica¡¯s beauty, they had their abilities to back them up as well. Erica was a Blood Demon Mage and Elsa was a psychic. Both of them were involved in the hidden magics. Be chose to y it by ear as she was not familiar with their backgrounds.

    ¡°It¡¯s truly impossible. Even though there are four of us here, but we¡¯re nothingpared to the Demon God. Anything that the Demon God orders must be done. Even if you serve yourself up as an offering, I would still be powerless to do anything!¡±

    Be did not say anything. The Demon God and Evil God were behind the demon army and she merely omitted some information. Since Be was the Demon God as well as the Evil God, anything that the Demon God said was technically her word as well.

    Elsa and Erica were slightly disappointed. They had hoped to engage in with a Dark Transaction with Be and the others to settle the problems that the Harvey ins were going through with the sudden surge of dark duels. This was the first time that they had ever heard of the existence of a Demon God. Even though they were unsure what type of being it was, they did not doubt anything that the Demon King said.

    Although they had managed to summon four Demon Kings, Erica and Elsa chose Be. This was because her title only consisted of two words ¨C Demon King, which meant that she was of a much higher status than Dolores and the others who were the Sky Demon King and Blood Demon King etc.

    Be could not hide the greedy gaze that emanated from her blue irises. This was the main reason why Erica and Elsa had chosen her as the target for their Dark Transaction. Dolores and Eleanor¡¯s gaze was more amused than anything else while Cornice¡¯s eyes were alert and prepared for any trouble that may happen.

    A greedy Demon King would be the most suitable candidate for a Dark Transaction. As Erica and Elsa were extremely clear on this point, they had chosen Be. They felt that what Be needed was more live offerings. Unbeknownst to them, Be had her own ulterior motives. Her final target was the two princesses.

    ¡°You do not have to worry. The Demon God shares the same goal as the both of you. The whole point is to create more panic and departed spirits. I will not ept any of your offerings for this summoning ceremony. By the way, the next time you wish to summon a specific Demon King, you just have to follow the instructions on these scrolls to call for me directly!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Majesties, for gracing us with your presence. I look forward to meeting you again.¡±

    After a short chat, Be and the others decided to return to their base camp. They had their fun acting as Demon Kings and it was time to return home. During their conversations, Be managed to obtain a lot of information from Princesses Elsa and Erica. Out of respect for the Demon Kings, they did not provide any false information at all. As for the current situation between the Beastmen and Dark Humans, the princesses told her everything they knew.

    After Be and the others left, Erica and Elsa picked up the summoning ceremonial scrolls that the Demon King Be had gifted to them, feeling rather pleased with themselves. Even among the Dark Humans, it was umon to have a Demon King provide a scroll that allowed them to directly contact him or her. Such a gift was an incredible honor for the Dark Humans.

    Even the Emperor of the three main Dark Empires did not own a scroll to directly summon a Demon King. Despite their happiness, Erica and Elsa did not know whether tough or cry as they read the summoning instructions on the scrolls. The Demon King Be¡¯s instructions were some of the most ridiculous that they had seen thus far.

    ording to what Erica and Elsa had known in the past, a typical Demon King¡¯s request would be to have as many live offerings as possible! Unlike them, the Demon King Be did not ask for offerings. Instead, she had requested for the summoner to be alone in the bathroom and ce themselves in strange positions. The most ridiculous thing was that the summoner had to bepletely naked as well.

    The instructions that Be had given were different for each princess and they had to be in different poses. Erica and Elsa¡¯s faces were slightly flushed. Was it possible that they had taken the scrolls for the wrong summoning ceremony? No matter how they looked at it, these were the summoning instructions for a subus. Could it be that Be¡¯s Demon King title was the Sex Demon King? She could have been too embarrassed to announce it earlier.

    Erica and Elsa gave each other a look and hastily stuffed the summoning scrolls that Be had given to them into their pockets, as though they were afraid that the other girl would see what was on it. They did not give any clear indication if they would individually summon the Demon King Be.

    The Harvey ins at night were as quiet as ever. Other than the Dark Human priests, most of them were not aware that a few Demon Kings had visited the Dark Human¡¯s camp. On the ocean, far away from the Priestly Continent,rge numbers of demonic beings were currently gathering in the southwestern region.

    On the northern side of the New Moon Ind, swarms of Sirens were gathering at their base camp on the Dulles Isle. As they were currently gathering their troops, many ocean type demonic beings were swimming towards the Dulles Isle.

    On the opposite end of the Dulles Isle, the demon army was also gathering inrge numbers on the New Moon Ind¡¯s main ind ¨C Copperfield Ind. However, they had the advantage over their neighbours who had to swim in order to reach the ind. Those demonic beings were being sent over using the teleportation array, the Devil¡¯s Door.

    Both sides were gathering their army in an orderly fashion. From time to time, the demonic beings on both sides would greet each other. Everything seemed peaceful. If not for the different gs being flown, most outsiders would think that these demonic beings belonged to the same camp.

    However, this semnce of peace was a fa?¡ìade. It was because none of the demonic beings on each side had taken action yet. The demon army on New Moon Ind¡¯s main ind belonged to the Darkness Sacred Region and they had the New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea and Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth as theirmanders. The demon army on the Dulles Isle served under one of the ancient Twelve Demon Kings, the Ocean Demon King Victoria, and were led by the Siren King McMin.

    Both sides were currently on standby. They would not engage unless the other party made the first move. The lower level demonic beings were not aware of theirmanders¡¯ intentions and had only greeted each other out of habit rather than an indication of peace.

    At the Siren King¡¯s lounge located at the highest point of the Siren King¡¯s castle, the Ocean Demon King was taking a break in the bathroom. She leaned against the tub and stretched her arms above her head. Various blue ocean flowers that matched the color of Victoria¡¯s silky long hair bobbed on the surface of the water in the tub.

    Victoria rubbed the finger with a ring on it, as though she was missing someone. She sat in the bath, basking in her memories until a disturbance in the bathroom¡¯s mirror pulled her out of her thoughts.

    The mirror inside the bathroom was set facing the tub and was propped up against a nearby wall. The reflections in the mirror suddenly turned into a dark space which looked like it was straight out of a horror movie.

    Inside the mirror, there was an eerie room where the floor was filled with skulls. A powerfully built figure sat on a throne made up of white bones. This particr throne was made with bones that were more sturdy. It had a skull on the end of each armrest and the backrest was decorated with many more skulls.

    ¡°Victoria, how leisurely of you to still be in the mood to soak in a bath at a time like this!¡±

    ¡°Griffin, you have such poor taste. It is extremely rude to interrupt ady when she is taking a bath. Worst of all, this room is Trollope¡¯s and you¡¯ve just made use of another Demon King¡¯s room and messenger mirror to interrupt a third Demon King!¡±

    Unconsciously, the Ocean Demon King Victoria sank a couple of inches deeper into the bath and used the water to cover up the part of her chest that was exposed earlier on. She would never have acted like such a meek human female before this. Somehow, she seemed to have acquired such a habit. Maybe, deep within her subconscious, she did not wish for that male Demon King in the mirror to see any more of her body than she would like.

    The Demon King in the mirror was the Terror Demon King, Griffin, who was one of the ancient Twelve Demon Kings. This bloodthirsty Demon King had ranked at least within the top five out of the twelve. Victoria did not share manymon topics with him as there was no unity at all amongst the Twelve Demon Kings. This group was simply formed out of the twelve most powerful Demon Kings.

    ¡°Victoria, why didn¡¯t you answer the call of a Demon King Ceremony earlier? Trollope and I lost the right to the summoning channel earlier because of this. If the Dark Humans were to summon us, there will definitely be a lot of offerings. How muchzier can you get!¡±

    ¡°What about the other Demon Kings? What a tasteless joke!¡±

    ¡°As for why I did not answer, I¡¯m sure you can see for yourself! I am in the middle of a bath, how did you expect me to answer to someone else¡¯s summons like this?

    Victoria gracefully raised the ss next to the bathtub up to her mouth and took a sip of the blue colored fine wine, savoring its vor. She was fearless in the face of a furious Terror Demon King Griffin on the other side of the mirror. No matter how powerful that guy was, he would not be able to reach out of the mirror to hit her.

    ¡°You... you¡¯re toozy. Back then, I told you to choose to look like a man, but the few of you refused to do so and was insistent on having a female form. It¡¯s so much trouble to be a female. If you had chosen a male form, we would not be in a situation like this at all!¡±

    ¡°Griffin, if you wish to reminisce about the past, look for Trollope. I¡¯m extremely busy. Bye now!¡±

    ¡°Hold on, Victoria, how are preparations going? We have to send out our troops to support the Priestly Continent. Those Beastmen cannon fodder would not be able to hold down the fort much longer. I expect them to be soundly beaten in the battle at the Harvey ins. Once you¡¯re ready, send your troops as quickly as possible to support me.¡±

    Once the mirror¡¯s surface returned to normal, the Ocean Demon King Victoria sat there, deep in thought. There was nothing wrong with supporting the Terror Demon King Griffin. However, the demon army on the New Moon Ind¡¯s main ind was quickly gathering inrge numbers as well. She did not understand what the New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea and Ocean Demonic Dragon Amy Beth were nning. What if they left the ind and the enemy managed to take advantage of the situation and take over the Dulles Isle? Then her efforts to establish a stronghold there for the past few thousand years would be for naught.

    In name, the New Moon Demonic Demonic Dragon Dorothea was still a subordinate of the Twelve Demon Kings. However, recently she had been refusing to interact with the Ocean Demon King Dorothea anymore. The reason she gave was that she had pledged her loyalty to the Demon King and not the Twelve Demon Kings, dropping the number in front of the title.

    ¡°How troublesome. Could it be that there are more Demon Kings around? Impossible! Griffin, that fellow, really cannot be trusted.¡±

    Victoria emerged from the bathtub and walked over to the french windows, looking out towards the New Moon Ind¡¯s main ind in the distance. Be¡¯s gs flew on the main ind, the g of the Darkness Sacred Region, and also the Sarnia Duchy¡¯s lily flower g.

    Victoria was still debating when to send her troops out. In her hesitation, she caused the Twelve Demon King¡¯s external reinforcements to miss out on the golden window of opportunity to set out for the battle at the Harvey ins.

    The Terror Demon King Griffin who had asked her to mobilize her troops did not send any demonic beings as reinforcements to the Harvey ins either. His body double had been attacked and killed by his fellow Demon Kings, Dolores and Eleanor. Until now, the Demon King Griffin had not recovered yet.

    Out of the ancient Twelve Demon Kings, there were at least three active Demon Kings in the vicinity of the Beastmen Continent. However, due to various reasons, none of them participated in the battle of the Harvey ins.

 Volume 4 Chapter 186: The War Of The Seven Kings On The Harvey Plains

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 186: The War Of The Seven Kings On The Harvey ins</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The Harvey ins was thergest in in the Beastmen continent. It covered arge area that looked like a vast expanse of green grass. The biggest battle in the ins in the history of the Priestly Continent was about to begin.

    ording to the information Be got when she was acting Demon King, the Dark Humans had more than one million troops to support the Beastmen. ounting the skeleton soldiers they had arranged, the reinforcements would amount to about two million. Including the dead Beastmen soldiers that would probably be reawakened by the enemy¡¯s necromancers for a second battle, their exact numbers were uncertain.

    It was a head-on battle. There was no need for intrigues or anything of the kind. Be had even arranged for the three million demon troops who were in charge of logistics in the rear to join the battle. The demon soldiers had very few requirements, so Be¡¯s army carried only a small amount of supplies on this expedition.

    The armies from both sides met by chance on the Harvey ins. Until now, the Chief Commander of the Beastmen allied forces hadn¡¯t decided yet. The three Beastmen Kings ¨C Wolf King Springhall, Tiger King Titus, and Leopard King Crofts, simplymanded their own armies.

    The Wolfman cavalry was located in front of the Beastmen Army and was followed by the Wereleopard light infantry. Behind the Wereleopard infantry was the base camp of the Beastmen coalition. The Weretiger and Werelion soldiers were on standby there.

    The Dark Human allied forces were deployed on the right-wing of the Beastmen allied forces. Themanders of the Dark Human allied forces were Princess Erica and Princess Elsa of the Venifreza Empire. The number of allied troops was estimated to be over three million, so the intelligence that Be had obtained was correct.

    In front of the Dark Human forces were almost ten thousand skeleton soldiers who had formed a phnx with spears. The edges of the phnx were the white boned skeleton soldiers with spears; behind them were soldiers with shields, and at the center were skeleton archers. These phnxes that imitated the ancient Roman infantry¡¯s phnx should have goodbat effectiveness.

    Each phnx was separated by a distance, which was made a convenient passage for the skeleton cavalry behind the infantry regiment. Behind the phnx of the skeleton infantry were skeleton cavalry units on White Bone Steeds and giant Ogre warriors.

    Erica and Elsa were located further in the back of the base camp of the Dark Humans. The army in the base camp belonged to the Venifreza Empire and consisted of ck Knights and ck-Robed Wizards.

    The skeletons and scavenger ghouls in the front were cannon fodders summoned by these ck-Robed Wizards. Here in the Dark Human base camp, there were many Dark Guards who had been called to act as shields. These Dark Guards and the Demon Guards on Be¡¯s side were both demonic, but the Dark Guards weren¡¯t as effective as the Demon Guards.

    Above the Dark Human allied forces, arge group of ck Dragon Knights was hovering on standby. It was the second time Be had seen the Dragon Knights of the Dark Humans. Different from the Zombie Dragon Knight she sawst time, the ck Dragon Knight¡¯s mount was a real dragon, while the Zombie Dragon Knight¡¯s mount was just a zombie dragon with very lowbat effectiveness.

    The ck Dragon Knight¡¯s mount, the ck dragon, was quite different from the ck dragons on the Human continent and was much smaller. It looked like it was explicitly trained in speed for sneak attacks. Its size was about three times the size of the human Griffin Knight¡¯s mount. Whenpared with regr human Dragon Knights, it was a little too small.

    Elsa and Erica changed into the Soul Eater and Blood Mage¡¯s garments, respectively. They were long-range mages, so it wasn¡¯t a problem standing in this position. The Dark Human Army wasn¡¯t mixed with the Beastmen Army. They regarded these Beastmen troops as cannon fodder and not friendly forces.

    ¡°Older sister, it was such a pity those demon kings fromst night had no way of helping us solve our difficulties! Otherwise, we...¡±

    ¡°Sister, forget about that. The Honorable Demon Kings are free to do as they please, we can¡¯t insist on anything. Look, the demons from the other side areing. Look lively.¡±

    ¡°Older sister ... the demons from the other side are so...¡±

    Erica and Elsa looked at the horde of demonsing from the other side of the ins; their faces turned ugly instantly. There were so many demons on the other side that it was like a massive piece of ck chunk spreading gradually from the other side of the horizon, dyeing the whole world ck.

    Be¡¯s army was divided into three parts and arranged in a triangryout with three square formations. The original six-part army wouldbine into three parts to carry out groupbat. Be and Lisha¡¯s ¡°Darkness Knight¡± legion, Kriss¡¯s ¡°Phantom¡¯s Sword,¡± and Ariel¡¯s ¡°Nights of Magic¡± formed a coalition.

    Be¡¯s legions were leading because most of thebatants of the Dark Knight regiment were Death Knights, and they were best to charge first into the war. Kriss and Ariel¡¯s troops served as infantry support units on the left and right behind Be¡¯s troops.

    Next to Be was Eleanor¡¯s ¡°Blood Rose,¡± Noreya¡¯s ¡°Death Thorn,¡± and ine¡¯s ¡°Thousand Broken Silk.¡± Just like Be¡¯syout, they were led by the Blood Demon King Eleanor¡¯s Blood Knight regiment while Noreya and ine¡¯s legions formed square formations on the left and right nks behind the Blood Knight regiment.

    The two battalions, led by cavalry with infantry on the left and right acting as shields, appeared triangr. ording to this arrangement, Be led the three million allied troops on this side to attack the five million allied forces of the Beastmen. Blood Demon King Eleanor led another three million allied troops on the other side and was responsible for attacking the Dark Human allied forces of simr numbers.

    At the back of the Demon King allied troops was a third triangr formation made out of smaller square formations. It was the three million-odd logistics army led by Sky Demon King Dolores and the newly promoted Underworld Demon King Cornice. They were mainly responsible for battle support and were supposed to act as reinforcements to the battalions that could no longer hold up.

    From the looks of it, the Demon King coalition had at least nine million troops. Taking into ount the private reinforcement army recruited by Kriss and these Dark Warriors, the total number of troops was close to ten million. On the side of the Beastmen coalition, the Beastmen participating in the war amounted to around five million soldiers, and the Dark Humans had about three million ¨C a total of about eight million troops, which was two million less than Be¡¯s side.

    Leopard King Crofts didn¡¯t bring the other two million troops for selfish reasons, which led to their disadvantage in numbers. Before the war had even started, the final result of victory already begun to tilt in favor of Be.

    As a Demon King, Be felt for the demons and was unwilling to kill the skeleton soldiers for the time being, so she chose to attack the Beastmen allied forces. Blood Demon King Eleanor had been human before and didn¡¯t feel as much for demons. She could afford to be ruthless. Therefore, Be entrusted her with the responsibility of attacking the Dark Human allied forces.

    In all honesty, Be wanted to be the one to attack the Dark Human allied forces because there were arge number of ck-Robed Witches whom she could capture as prisoners. There were also the two Dark Princesses, Erica and Elsa, who were much more fun than the Beastmen allied forces. They were filled with Beastmen and had no girls. It was so uninteresting.

    ¡°My honorable older sister, why do you look so disappointed? You are a Demon King, but you don¡¯t even feel anything during the war. I think you need another ss.¡±

    ¡°Alisha... why are you out again? Why is Lisha resting at this time?¡±

    Be looked at Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha, who was beside her and was a little down. Compared to Lisha, Demonic Dragon Alisha also called herself Be¡¯s younger sister, but Alisha¡¯s character was much more domineering than Lisha¡¯s. It wasn¡¯t easy for Be to fool her.

    ¡°Hmph, didn¡¯t you ask me to y the Chief Commander?! With Lisha¡¯s temperament, that would be strange. Besides, Kriss and the others are also in their semi-dark transformation states now. If I don¡¯te out, wouldn¡¯t that make them look down on me?¡±

    Be couldn¡¯t say anything to refute her. Lisha¡¯s temperament was unsuited to y the Demon King¡¯s Chief Commander. Alisha was now dressed in dark gold heavy armor and had a pair of dark gold metal dragon wings on the back of her armor.

    Alisha carried an enormous sword on her back, and her hands had turned into dark-golden dragon¡¯s ws. She did have the aura of a demonmander. The horse she rode on had been reced by a dark horned beast that resembled a rhinoceros. The horned beast¡¯s body was covered with ck heavy mount armor, and a long sword-like horn grew on its head.

    Whenpared with Alisha, what Be was wearing seemed quite normal. Wearing an ordinary Death Knight¡¯s armor and riding a Demonic Dream Horse made Be look like an average Death Knight. Be nned to fight among the horde of demon soldiers. Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha would be themanding general.

    If her appearance were too high-profile, Be would be afraid of taking fire. Most importantly, Be nned to gain from the chaos. ording to White Wolf Princess Tania and Silver Fox Princess Vanessa, there were still two kemonomimi princesses in the Beastmen allied forces. Dressing too conspicuously would make it difficult for her to get close to the princesses.

    ¡°Older sister Be, that expression of yours is really... Anyway, it makes me anxious. Go then. Pay attention to your safety, and don¡¯t be too frivolous.¡±

    ¡°Sister, I will leave the matters here to you. I¡¯m going to pretend to be a nobody. When this war is over, we¡¯ll... We¡¯ll rest together!¡±

    ¡°Meanie! How can you still be thinking of such naughty things now? Older sister Be, we¡¯re about to charge at the enemy. I¡¯ll go back to my post first.¡±

    The low sound of the Demon Horn rang. It was the Demon King¡¯s coalition¡¯s signal to charge. The two sides were going to battle on the Harvey ins. Long-range weapons such as cannons and catapults wereunched before they could be set up. The demon troops weren¡¯t ready either, and the demons didn¡¯t use magic attacks because they were afraid of injuring friendly forces. The two sides fought a bloody battle.

    The first confrontation was between the flying units from both sides. On Be¡¯s side, it was the Bone Dragon Knights, and they were fighting against the ck Dragon Knights of the Dark Humans. Themander of the flying demons was Devastating Evil Dragon Lolita. Golden Dragon Princess Laceman and Demon World Princess Diaz served as her deputies. They all flew to assist Lolita in the air.

    Lolita embodied a dark loli and was floating in mid-air. Behind her, a pair of small dragon wings was pping. Those ck Dragon Knights that rushed at her were shattered into dust by devastating evil energy before they could even get close to her.

    ¡°With this kind of strength, you¡¯re not even qualified to be cannon fodder! Die!¡±

    As Lolita was floating in the sky, she didn¡¯t forget to hold a small ck umbre. After she finished speaking, she gently spun the umbre, and a whole lot of ck-colored energy rained down from the top of the umbre and shot at the ck Dragon Knights.

    The ck Dragon Knights, who were hit, instantly melted with their mounts as if they had been attacked by concentrated sulfuric acid. Many of these ck Dragon Knights, who hadn¡¯t yet fully melted, fell to the ground, triggering a massive explosion.

    The Dark Coalition¡¯s skeleton soldier phnx had almost zero defense against air attacks and was hit by this disguised bombs, disrupting the formation. The Blood Knight regiment led by Eleanor took this opportunity to charge at the phnx.

    Be charged with the Death Knight regiment, with Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha following her. Behind the Death Knight regiment was a mixed infantry regiment of skeleton soldiers and demon guards. The strongest infantry was the hundred thousand demonic dragon guards beside Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha.

    As they had followed Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha in several world wars, theirbat effectiveness was stronger than that of elite-level demon guards, and they were regarded as the strongest infantry of the Demon King Coalition.

    White Wolf Princess Tania and Silver Fox Princess Vanessa didn¡¯t join the war. Be was afraid that they would get cold feet, so she got Subus Queen Aisha to ce them in the rear of the Demon King allied forces and watch over them.

    Tania and Vanessa were tied up in the Demon King¡¯s carriage. The two girls were tied with their backs against each other. They didn¡¯t have any clothes on their bodies, and their mouths were stuffed with special soft gag balls. Aisha sat on the side with her legs crossed and looked at them thoughtfully.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you move. Although the honorable Demon King said not to hurt you, I have many ways to let you...¡±

    Tania and Vanessa were blindfolded by a red cloth and couldn¡¯t do anything except listen to the sound of fighting from the collision of weapons outside the carriage. Be didn¡¯t allow them to see all this because she was afraid that they would hate her after they watch her kill the Beastmen.

    As soon as they heard Aisha¡¯s words, Vanessa and Tania simmered down. The subus queen¡¯s tactics were too horrible. The loli Death God Maureen, who was also locked in the carriage, had been teased by her into a pitiful state. Even a God had surrendered. It was better they stopped moving so much.

    ¡°Where is sister Demon King? I want to see our older sister. Older sister, have a heart. Let me see sister Demon King, okay?¡±

    ¡°The honorable Demon King is busy right now. Why? Do you want it again? What a greedy little vixen. I think you¡¯ve reported the wrong divine position! What about it? Are you interested in learning how to be a subus like me?¡±

    ¡°No... Who said I want it, you¡¯re a bad sister! The war can¡¯t keep being developed any longer. I¡¯ll be swamped if this goes on. How long is it going to take me to clean up so many dead souls?!¡±

    Death God Maureen blushed. She was sitting in a seiza position beside the Subus Queen Aisha¡¯s, both hands hugging her small breasts. There was something wrong with the snacks Aisha fed her. Her throat felt dry, and she wanted to do naughty stuff.

    Aisha stopped teasing this loli Death God. By the time Be returned from the war, this loli wouldn¡¯t be able to take it anymore. When the time came, all Demon King Be had to do was wait for the loli to throw herself into her arms.

    On the Harvey ins, Be¡¯s army had already fought with the Beastmen allied forces. The Beastmen troops, which was made up of more than five million soldiers and had the advantage of numbers, was beaten back by the three million demon soldiers. This war would be called ¡°The War of the Seven Kings¡± in Beastmen¡¯s history because there were three Beastmen Kings and four Demon Kings.

    The Beastmen archers weren¡¯t in ce. Facing the charge of hundreds of thousands of Death Knights, nearly a million Wolfman cavalrycked even the courage to face them. The Wolf Knight¡¯s mount, the Demon Wolf, wasn¡¯t as tall as the warhorses of the human cavalry.

    The wolf knights were still somewhat effective against human knights. Demon wolves could use their ws and teeth to attack the humans¡¯ steeds, killing them. It would knock the humans off their horses. However, this tactic was useless to the Death Knights. The demonic dream horse itself was superior to the demon wolf and wasn¡¯t afraid of the demon wolf¡¯s bite or ws. More often than not, the demon wolves had no way of breaking through the horse¡¯s defense.

    With a kick, the demonic dream horse could send the demon wolf and the wolf knight on the wolf¡¯s back flying several meters away. As soon as the two cavalries met, the wolf cavalry immediately retreated. After the wolf knight¡¯s line of defense had been broken, the skeleton soldiers and the demon guards who followed after, prated the Beastmen allied forces like sharp swords.

    The Beastmen didn¡¯t have flying units. Many Bone Dragon Knights hovered over their heads, suppressing the Beastmen soldiers on the ground from the air. On the back of every Bone Dragon Knight stood one or two demon mages.

    On the ground, they had to also take into ount the risk of identally injuring friendly forces and couldn¡¯t bepletely free with their attacks, but it wasn¡¯t the same when they were in the air. The rear troops of the Beastmen allied forces hadn¡¯t yet mixed in with their friendly forces. The Beastmen, who were so sure of their safety, became the primary targets of these demon mages.

    Countless ck energy balls shot out from the backs of the Bone Dragon Knights and hit the rear of the Beastmen allied forces like bombs. Many Weretiger and Werelion soldiers were killed before they even had the chance to enter the battle properly.

    Be got off her horse and fought among the skeleton infantry. She didn¡¯t carry any weapons but held a small round shield in her left hand while her right hand had transformed into the Demon God¡¯s w, which she used as a sword. This w was more terrifying than an ordinary sword. With a swing, the wolf knights were split into two halves, both man and mount.

    Before long, the grass around Be was littered with mutted corpses of the Wolfmen. Fortunately, Tania didn¡¯t see this. Otherwise, this wolf girl wouldn¡¯t cooperate the next time she wanted to sleep with her.

    In the chaos of war, Be met an acquaintance ¨C Harrington, son of the Wolf King. He was pale with fear and was fleeing towards the rear under his subordinates¡¯ desperate attempts to cover him.

    ¡°Little one, I have endured you for a long time. I shall send you on your way today...¡±

 Volume 4 Chapter 187: The Inevitable Defeat of the Beastmen Coalition on the Harvey Plains

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 187: The Inevitable Defeat of the Beastmen Coalition on the Harvey ins</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The Demon King¡¯s Coalition, the Dark Coalition, and the Beastmen Coalition were going head to head in an aggressive fight. Thousands of individuals engaged in ughter on the wide grasnds. This was the first time that Be had been involved in a battle that was so poetic in its destruction.

    Be blended into the battle, acting like a regr Death Knight and focused on killing as many rookies as she could. Using her underhanded means, Be had managed to kill hundreds of Wolf Knights before they realized there was something different about this particr Death Knight. To put it simply, this Death Knight was poisonous.

    Harrington easily stood out from the mass of Wolfmen soldiers. Those who were ranked above a captain would be wearing a special armband. As Be killed those Wolfmen soldiers, she found that many of those were such high ranking officers.

    Even though the armband on Harrington¡¯s arm indicated that he was a general, his current performance was no better than a military deserter. The Wolfmen soldiers had already broken ranks and many of the Skeleton soldiers were already beginning to fight the Wereleopard warriors behind them.

    ¡°Lord Harrington, the Wolf King Springhall has sent out an order for you to retreat as quickly as possible.¡±

    Once Harrington heard the Wolf King¡¯s order, he immediately called for his troops to retreat. If he did not take this chance to back out of the battle, there was a chance that he would end up dying at the hands of the demonic beings, just like Ezekiel, the son of the Tiger King Titus. Be already had her eye on Harrington. There was no way that she could possibly let him go without a fight and she immediately rushed over in his direction.

    The Demon Guards around Be pretended to switch directions, as though they were on their way there as well, and began to chase after Harrington as well. The Demon Guards¡¯bat ability was far stronger than a regr demonic being. Furthermore, those that were part of Be¡¯s followers were higher level Hell Guards.

    These Hell Guards burned with an inextinguishable eternal hellfire. Along the way, any Wolfman that tried toe close were instantly burnt to a crisp before they could even attack.

    The Leopard King Crofts stood in the middle of the Beastmen Coalition and watched as Harrington retreated back from the frontlines. If not for the Wolf King, he would have acted ording to militaryw and executed Harrington on the spot. It did not matter that Harrington was running away. The worst thing was that he was being followed by arge group of elite demonic beings that were quickly advancing in on them.

    ¡°I... D*mn it. Harrington, get out of the way. Don¡¯te over. You idiot... do you wish to take us down with you!¡±

    ¡°Wereleopard King... please help me. For the sake of serving the Beast Emperor, please, give me a little boost!¡±

    ¡°Get out of my way and look for your father instead of me. If you get any closer, I will... hey, don¡¯t you understand the Beastmennguage?¡±

    The Wereleopard King Crofts watched Harrington lead therge group of high level Demon Guards in charging towards his direction and immediately abandoned any thoughts of upholding his image as a Beast King and immediately scrambled away. The Wolf King Springhall was already nowhere to be found. That fellow that made his escape as quickly as he could and had dumped his useless son on him instead.

    If not for the fact that his father was missing in action, Harrington had never intended to look for the Wereleopard King. In that moment, he felt that his only choice was to look for the Wereleopard King who was the nearest to him who could be of some help. The soldiers who were by the Beast Emperor¡¯s side were all the cream of the crop. With them around, he might actually have a shot at taking down some of those Demon Guards that were closing in on him.

    With the assistance of the Demon Guards, Be managed to break through the crowd easily and managed to break into the area where the Wereleopard King was earlier. Be was slightly disappointed that neither the Wolf King nor the Wereleopard King had the guts to face her in person. She had been looking forward to this for a long time, however, there was no Beastman warrior who was brave enough to face her at all.

    By now, the Weretiger King Titus who had been overseeing the battle could not take it any longer. They had not been fighting for long before their coalition began retreating back to base. The one million Werelion soldiers did not respect the Weretiger King as theirmander at all. When they were given the order to charge, they had given all sorts of excuses to refuse to obey.

    In reality, only around four million troops from the Beastmen Coalition were actually fighting the war. Those Werelion troops were as good as useless as they did not obey orders at all. Left with no choice, the Weretiger King Titus had arranges for his personal elite team to retaliate against the advancing attacks.

    ¡°Locke, take Savannah with you and lead the troops. We must kill the Demon troops¡¯manders in order to secure our victory in this battle.¡±

    ¡°Your servant understands. Please rest assured, Your Majesty.¡±

    Be was starting to feel a tinge of regret. She should not have gotten off her warhorse to engage in this battle. Now, she realized that she was too overdressed when she tried to hunt down Harrington. The Death Knight¡¯s armor was a heavy duty one and it greatly impeded her movements. This made it nearly impossible for her to try to kill Harrington.

    On the battlefield, Be and her friends all wore a Demon mask to hide their identities as females. This would also prevent any potential trouble. Be was in no position to abandon her Death Knight¡¯s armor as removing it would reveal her female identity.

    By now, the reinforcement Weretiger elite forces charged over just in time before the Wereleopard camp was about to be overrun with demonic beings. The leader of the Weretiger troops was a heavily built Weretiger warrior and his deputy.

    Be was not did not care about that Weretiger warrior at all. She was more interested in that Werecat girl who followed him. A cat kemonomimi clearly stood out amongst the Weretiger reinforcements. She was around the same height as the White Wolf Princess and Silver Fox Princess. A pair of snow white cat ears sat atop a head of pure gold hair.

    This kemonomimi had a pair of jade-green cat eyes that were absolutely adorable. Be was surprised that there was no hint of wildness in the way that she carried herself and felt like that cat girl was a kemonomimi who was rather serious.

    The Silver Fox Princess Vanessa had once mentioned to Be that she had not been on good terms with the Werecat Princess and Be finally understood why. Both kemonomimis evidently hadpletely different temperaments and dispositions. The Werecat girl was extremely uptight and was the opposite of how the Silver Fox Princess carried herself. It was no wonder that they would not get along.

    Seeing as Be was in a daze, a few Weretiger warriors brandished theirrge des and hit Be, causing her to fall to the ground. The Weretigers were extremely strong and Be was knocked off her feet before she could even react. Of course, she had not been injured. Those low quality weapons that the Weretigers were using would not be able to damage a Death Knight¡¯s armor at all.

    The Weretigers did not know that Be was simply ¡°ying possum¡±. As the battlefield was extremely chaotic, they did not have time to pay attention to a fallen Death Knight to check if she was actually dead. The Weretiger reinforcements did not bother to attack her again and moved on to the next part of the battle.

    The Hell Guards were much more intelligent than the regr Demon Guards. They did not begin to ughter indiscriminately in anger when they saw Be fall to the ground. The leader of the Hell Guards pondered over the situation before determining that Be was simply acting.

    Demon Kings had no restrictions on the battlefield and could do anything they wanted. ying dead was not something that was against the rules either. The leader of the Hell Guards made a few demon hand gestures which the other Hell Guards behind him instantly understood. With the cooperation of the Hell Guards, Be managed to get away with faking her death.

    The Weretigers¡¯bat abilities were far stronger than the Wereleopard or the Wolfmen. With their assistance, the Beastmen coalition managed to temporarily hold the fort. When the Werecat Princess walked past Be, she did not realize that Be was ying dead.

    This Werecat Princess was dressed to the nines and was wearing a miniskirt. This meant that she could havee straight to battle from a previous engagement. Since this battle came too suddenly, she rushed over before she had the chance to change into her armor.

    Be made use of this opportunity to take a peek at the Werecat girl¡¯s creamy white skin underneath her skirt as Princess Savannah did not realize that she had already revealed her skin to someone else. She swiped her ws at the enemy, killing the Skeleton troops that got in her way.

    The Werecat Princess Savannah¡¯s weapon was simr to the Wolf Princess Tania¡¯s. Both were metal hook-like weapons made to look like animal ws. It was still rather useful against human soldiers and regr Skeleton troops, as well as simple demonic beings like zombies. However, it would spell certain death if they were to use it against these elite demonic beings such as their current opponent, the Demon Guards.

    Taking into consideration that she was female, those Hell Guards tried to avoid engaging inbat with her, which drove Savannah crazy. Her goal was to work with the Weretiger elite forces to permanently get rid of the Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha. This was the elite forces¡¯ top priority.

    However, the demonic beings seemed to be able to tell that she did not have good intentions andrge numbers of Skeleton troops swarmed towards her, blocking her way. The other Weretiger warriors were not as fortunate as the witches. They had all been killed in cold blood by the Demon Guards.

    The Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha was surrounded byrge numbers of heavily armored Dragon demonic infantry soldiers. From the beginning, the Weretiger¡¯s n was practically impossible to execute. In fact, it was much better to die at the hands of the Demon Guards rather than the Dragon Demon soldiers as thetter likes to y with their enemies. They would often cut off their enemy¡¯s limbs and leave them to die in the most agonizing way possible.

    The Hell Guards were at least five meters tall and wielded a Hell de that could take out five or six Weretiger warriors in one fell swoop. With the efforts of the Hell Guards, the reinforcement Weretiger soldiers began to show signs of defeat and the demonic army once again gained the upper hand.

    Be took this opportunity to grab on to Savannah¡¯s delicate foot. The careless Werecat girl did not realize that there would be demonic beings who were ying dead and tripped right onto Be¡¯s body.

    ¡°You Demon, I¡¯m going to kill... hey, how did you... let go of me!¡±

    Be grabbed on to Savannah and rolled over, pinning the Werecat girl underneath her body, arms at her side. The Werecat girl¡¯s strength was simr to the White Wolf Princess Tania and was no match for Be at all. Pressing the girl under her, Be managed to temporarily conquer her.

    Savannah¡¯s legs thrashed wildly. It seemed as though she was being pushed to the back and was having unspeakable bad things done to her by a Death Knight. This Death Knight was terrifyingly strong. In addition, the knight was wearing a suit of heavy armor which made it nearly impossible to push the knight off her.

    ¡°You jerk, go to hell! D*amn it, when did these Skeleton soldiers get here?¡±

    When the Weretiger General Locke saw that his deputy had been captured, he immediately rushed over and aimed hisrge de at Be¡¯s back. This Weretiger general was pretty decent. At least, he was much better than the other high level Beastmen like Harrington and Ezekiel who only knew how to run away.

    Unfortunately, Locke¡¯s de missed its mark. Be was surrounded by demonic beings on all sides. As they closed ranks, a few Skeleton troops rushed over and used their bodies to block the attack. In the end, Locke¡¯s de hacked into the Skeleton troops and left Be unscathed.

    Taking advantage of the window between Locke¡¯s attacks, Be got up and transformed her hand into the Demon God¡¯s Hand and threw a punch thatnded at Locke¡¯s chest. The immense force of the blow instantly blew through the Weretiger general¡¯s chest. After the ck energy passed through Locke, it shot behind him and killed dozens of other Weretiger warriors before finally dissipating.

    ¡°You... you¡¯re really strong...¡±

    Locke fell, his face filled with regret. No matter what, this Weretiger General had died honorably as he had been killed by a Demon King. It was much better than dying at the hands of a lowly soldier. At the very least, General Locke has left his mark in history.

    ¡°General Locke has fallen.. retreat...¡±

    ¡°But the Weretiger King¡¯s orders...¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not leaving, then I am. Why are we even helping these Wereleopards and Wolfmen? They were gone long before we even started.¡±

    Morale dropped drastically among the Weretiger reinforcements as they saw their General being killed in front of their eyes. Many of them began to retreat, ignoring the fact that there were many Wolfmen and Wereleopard soldiers who were dying on the frontlines.

    ¡°Little kitty, where do you think you¡¯re going? Your new home is going to be with me!¡±

    ¡°Who are you calling a kitty? You guys... when did you...¡±

    As Savannah tugged on Be to pull herself upright, she was already nning to make her escape. Who knew that Locke would be killed instantly by Be? After all, he was a top warrior of the Weretigers. Before Savannah could make a run for it, she was surrounded by Skeleton troops and Demon Guards.

    ¡°Surrender. I have my principles and will not hurt girls.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe... unless you... Demon, get away from me. If you get any closer, I¡¯ll...¡±

    Before Savannah could finish her sentence, a blob of sticky substance fell from the sky and pinned her to the ground. This was the work of Be¡¯s trusted subordinates, the Abyss Demonic King Slime and the Scourge of the Skies Grisbane. With theirbined efforts, King Slime dropped down from the sky and captured Savannah.

    Slime was even more skilled than Be when it came to dealing with girls. Savannah did not even have the chance to hurt herself before the goo immobilized her. The special sedative flowed into her mouth and this proud Werecatdy finally fell silent.

    When Savannah eventually stirred, the skimpy clothes that she had been wearing had already been dissolved by Slime. Right now, she was being held captive in Be¡¯s embrace, stark naked, and was seated on a Nightmare Warhorse.

    Savannah¡¯s hands and legs were bound behind her with spider threads and she had a red pet cor around her neck. A delicate little bell was ced in the middle of the cor, tinkling with her every movement.

    ¡°Little kitty, you¡¯re awake. Stop shivering! It¡¯s day right now, it¡¯s not that cold.¡±

    ¡°What have you done to my clothes? Give them back to me, this is...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t wear them then! Anyway, there are no men here. Oh little kitty, why are you so shy? The little fox and little wolf were not half as shy as you were.¡±

    ¡°You... you¡¯ve captured Tania and Vanessa...¡±

    Savannah¡¯s jade green eyes stared at Be with an incredulous look on her face. Apparently, this Death Knight was a human girl and it seemed as though she was the leader of these demonic beings.

    Be took off her knight¡¯s mask, lowered her head and kissed Savannah¡¯s beautiful face without hesitation. This made Savannah extremely awkward. She was a conservative girl and had always taken the Human upper ss youngdies as an example.

    Based on her knowledge on the workings of the Human race, Savannah knew that kissing was something that was done solely with the opposite sex. There were no records of any same sex kisses. In that moment, she did not know how to react.

    ¡°Why are you kissing me? Shouldn¡¯t you be kissing...¡±

    ¡°Little kitty, what¡¯s wrong with a master kissing her own pet! Forget it, when this battle is over, I shall take you home and educate you well.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re still thinking of taking me away... hold on, what is that... stop it!¡±

    Be took out a special soft ball and stuffed it into Savannah¡¯s dainty little mouth. Such a cute little kitty, Be decided that she should just keep her as a trophy. She did not even need to ask for her name. The Silver Fox Princess Vanessa has already informed her of the Werecat Princess¡¯s name.

    Savannah¡¯s eyes were filled with resentment and fear. She did not interact much with the Dark Humans and her knowledge of the demonic beings were limited to the information within the Human¡¯s books. ording to the Human church¡¯s records, Demons enjoyed eating their prey alive.

    Savannah was now extremely worried. She was terrified that Be had taken all her clothes off to eat her up. Technically speaking, she was not wrong at all. Be did intend to ¡°eat her up¡±. The only thing was that what Be¡¯s intention to savour her waspletely different from what Savannah was thinking about.

    Since their top warrior Locke was killed in battle and the Werecat Princess Savannah had been captured alive, the Weretiger¡¯s retaliation attack came to a screeching halt. The Weretiger King saw that the tides had turned and had no choice but to send out an order to retreat. With the defeat of the Beastmen Coalition, the Dark Coalition was doomed to fail as well.

    The Dark Princesses Elsa and Erica were not stupid. Once they saw that the Beastmen had run off, they followed suit and gave the order for their forces to retreat as well. Previously, they had been stuck in a heated battle with the Blood Demon King Eleanor¡¯s Blood Knights. Since both sides were demonic beings, they would rise once again even after being hacked to death by the Skeleton troops.

    Once the Beastmen coalition retreated, their Dark Coalition could easily be overthrown by the Demon King¡¯s coalition. By then, it would be extremely difficult for them toe out of it alive. Be, themander-in-chief of the Demon King¡¯s coalition, also had an important decision to make. She had to decide if she wanted tobine forces with Eleanor to overthrow the Dark Coalition, or to continue her pursuit of the Beastmen Coalition.

    In the end, Be decided to send out the order to pursue and annihte the Beastmen Coalition and not to attack the Dark Coalition. This time, she would let the two Dark Princesses go. As long as they were still active within the Beastman continent, Be would definitely have the chance to have another chat with them.

    Eleanor seemed to have understood Be¡¯s intentions and immediately ordered her own troops to give up on tracking the Dark Coalition and follow Be¡¯s battalion instead. The most ironic moment of the ¡°Battle of the Seven Kings¡± was when the Demon King¡¯s coalition had marched past the Dark Coalition to hunt down the Beastmen Coalition and thetter did not react violently at all.

    Instead, both parties were like allies and happily threw the Beastmen Coalition under the bus. When bothmanders crossed paths, Princess Erica waved to the Blood Demonic King Eleanor as a friendly gesture and she returned the sentiment as well.

    ???

 Volume 4 Chapter 188: The Curtain Falls On The Military Campaign On The Harvey Plains

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 188: The Curtain Falls On The Military Campaign On The Harvey ins</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    The war in the Harvey ins gradually subsided. The Beastman allied forces copsed after leaving the corpses of more than five hundred thousand soldiers, and the allied forces of the four Beastman ns fled their separate ways. Wolf King Springhall led the Wolfman cavalry to retreat to the east. Tiger King Titus and Leopard King Crofts led their troops to withdraw to the west and south, respectively. While the Werelion¡¯s million-odd warriors chose to run with the Wereleopards.

    The Demon King¡¯s coalition forces also split up and pursued them. Noreya and ine¡¯s legions were in charge of going after the Wereleopards and Werelions, whereas the Wolfman deserters were pursued by Kriss¡¯s troops. The Weretiger army was to be dealt with by Lisha and Be¡¯s armies, while Ariel¡¯s troops were responsible for guarding against any action from the Dark Human allied forces.

    Dolores and Cornice led more than three million demon reinforcements to withdraw to the rear. ording to theirtest intelligence, the lion king¡¯s million-strong army broke through the blockade between Sarni City and Nn City after paying a hefty price and was retreating to the Beastman continent.

    Dolores and Cornice were nning to ambush the Werelion reinforcements near thend bridge. The Dark Human coalition had abandoned their joint operation with the Beastman allied forces and retreated toward the Sacred River. On the other side of the river, three empires of the Dark Humans had set up defensive positions with more than five million troops. Princess Elsa and Princess Erica decided to return there before making further ns.

    The Beastman camp on the Harvey ins was already in mes. The defeated Beastmen fled before they could even take their supplies and provisions. Of course, not all the Beastmen were so weak and cowardly.

    At the camp, some Weretiger and Werelion soldiers chose to stay and fight until theirst breath. The camp stored plenty of supplies, and once they were lost, the four Beastman ns wouldn¡¯t be able to organize such arge coalition.

    Be mixed in among the Death Knights. Cat Princess Savannah had been ced on a chariot by her as a trophy and was wrapped in a nket so that she wouldn¡¯t expose her body. Savannah¡¯s eyes were blindfolded because Be didn¡¯t want her to see her killing Beastmen.

    There wasn¡¯t amander in the Beastman troops who was left behind. They originally decided that themander would be the Weretiger¡¯s top warrior Locke, but they never expected him to be killed by Be within seconds. At present, the Beastmen in the camp were leaderless and fighting alone. Soon, they would be separated and surrounded by demons.

    Just as Be was wandering about, a magic icicle flew towards her. One of the Death Knight beside Be stood in front of her and was directly pierced in the chest by the attack.

    ¡°Eh... A rabbit, bunny girl... Beastmen have mages now!¡±

    Be didn¡¯t care at all about the Death Knight, who had been frozen by magic. Instead, she looked towards the direction of the magic attack. A bunny girl with long white hair and beautiful red eyes was standing on the watchtower in the distance. The magic attack came from this bunny girl.

    The bunny girl was dressed in pink. Just like cat girl Savannah, she had been attending a party every night before she temporarily joined the war. She went to the battlefield without even a decent piece of equipment.

    The bunny girl was holding an ocean blue magic scepter in her hand. The aquamarine at the top was emitting this faint blue light, proving that she had justunched the attack. Be looked at the bunny girl carefully. Except for the fluffy rabbit ears, she looked no different from an ordinary human.

    Based on beauty alone, the bunny girl was simr to the other three kemonomimi; they were all rare gems. Unfortunately, going by the aesthetic standards of the Beastmen, these kemonomimi were ugly ducklings. If they remained in the Beastman n, they would only be a waste of resources, so it was better for them to stay with Be.

    Bunny Princess Trini was d that her magic attack had worked only to find that the frozen Death Knight broke through the icicle and returned to the battlefield under a burst of ck energy. Besides light and holy magic attacks, Death Knights were immune to other magic spells. Trini¡¯s magic icicle attack had only dyed the enemy for a short period.

    ¡°How abominable! Could those demons be immune to magic attacks?! This...¡±

    Before Trini could prepare for the second round of magic offensive, the dark wizards in the demon army counterattacked. Several dark energy balls hit the watchtower where she was located. Trini¡¯s temporary defense magic, her ice shield, didn¡¯t hold up for long and was broken by dark magic.

    Fortunately, the dark wizards knew that the other party was a girl, and they wouldn¡¯t kill girls without explicit instructions from the Demon King Be. Therefore, even though Trini¡¯s watchtower had been blown up, she was alright.

    With the destruction of the watchtower, the final battle of the Beastman stronghold ended with the victory of the demon army. Except for some Beastmen who escaped, arge number of Beastman defenders fought till thest moment and died in the camp.

    ¡°You guys take the carriage to the Subus Queen Aisha and be careful when transporting her. I¡¯m going there to take a look.¡±

    ¡°Understood. We will definitelyplete the task given by the honorable Demon King.¡±

    After arranging for her close subordinates to send Savannah, Be went after the bunny kemonomimi. This was thest Beastman princess that Be took a fancy to, so there was no reason to let her go.

    Savannah twisted her body but to no avail. She wanted to make a final struggle as subconsciously, she thought Demon King Be would take her back, kill her, and eat her. Even if a cat had nine lives, it wouldn¡¯t be enough for the appetite of a monster like Be.

    ¡°Little kitty, why are you moving again? Behave yourself and rest easy!¡±

    Be walked into the carriage, stretched out her hand, and touched Savannah¡¯s head soothingly,forting her like a pet cat. Under herforting, Savannah calmed down temporarily and stopped resisting so fiercely.

    Trini didn¡¯t run far. She was a mage and also had some healing magic from the human priests. Unfortunately, the Beastmen generally advocated force, while magic was discriminated against by them. On top of that, Princess Trini¡¯s physical strength was the worst among the four Beastman princesses; thus, the prejudice against her was even stronger.

    A mage¡¯s physical strength was generally feeble, and Trini had inherited the same disadvantage as her human equivalents. Her physical strength wasn¡¯t good enough, and she couldn¡¯t run long distances because she hadn¡¯t learned the flying magic of her human counterparts.

    Trini was now at a small stream outside the Beastman stronghold. Although she ran slowly, she was lucky. None of the demons who chased the Beastman deserters pursued the bunny kemonomimi. None of the Beastman who ran faster than Trini managed to escape and were hunted and killed by the demons.

    ¡°Where is thezy cat Savannah? If I had known, I wouldn¡¯t have crossed the Sacred River to visit her. The demons are terrible.¡±

    Trini was very embarrassed now since her dress had been corroded by dark magic. The dark wizards following Be were all talented people... No, they were all gentlemen. Their special dark magic attacks only corroded the victim¡¯s clothes and not their bodies.

    Trini¡¯s clothes were originally made of ordinary cloth, not mage robes specially made of magical materials. Hence, they had no defense against magic attacks. It wasn¡¯t a surprise that they would be eroded by dark magic.

    Trini didn¡¯t want to run naked as she didn¡¯t have enough physical strength. If she were to be seen by any Beastman warrior, her already poor image as a princess would be thoroughly destroyed. She covered her chest and squatted beside the stream, feeling at a loss.

    She was thinking that she might as well drown in the river. If she remembered correctly, White Wolf Princess Taniamitted suicide in the moat when Arade City fell. Silver Fox Princess Vanessa also stayed in the pce where the fire spread and disappeared when Herman City was upied by demons.

    Trini intended to prove herself by dying. Under the false propaganda of the Wolf King and the Tiger King, she thought that the white wolf princess and the silver fox princess had really been killed, not captured. Most Beastmen would rather die than be taken prisoners since to be caught in defeat was a great shame to them. They generally believed that the final destination of all Beastmen¡¯s life was to die in battle.

    Tania and Vanessa¡¯s life and death were under Be¡¯s control, so they couldn¡¯tmit suicide even if they wanted to. Subconsciously, they also had the same n to prove themselves by dying. However, this idea was dispelled the moment they fell under Be¡¯s control.

    Trini was in a dilemma of sorts. The stream was too shallow to even cover her foot, so it was too difficult to attempt suicide. Furthermore, she was a mage and didn¡¯t have the habit of carrying daggers and other weapons. To strangle herself would be too difficult too.

    Only her blue scepter remained undamaged, but the two ends of the wand weren¡¯t the sharp kind that mages could use to kill themselves. Besides, there had been no sessful examples recorded in the history books. Trini soon gave up the idea of using the wand to finish herself; she was too afraid of pain. If she couldn¡¯t kill herself sessfully with one stab, she was unwilling to try.

    ¡°Why is it that evenmitting suicide is so troublesome...¡±

    While Trini was still in distress, the sound of carriage wheels rolling on the ground came from afar and approached her. At the edge of the stream, there was a strange little carriage. This little carriage was a tool for human merchants to buy and sell smallmodities, which was equivalent to the function of a mobile shop.

    There was no sign of humans on the carriage, but there hung a strange seal, which Trini had never seen before. This mysterious carriage appeared very scary. The horse pulling it was almost a transparent shadow. If one didn¡¯t look carefully, the carriage seemed to be drawn by the wind.

    However, Princess Trini couldn¡¯t be bothered about its origins. This mysterious carriage had a shop sign on it, and what she needed right now were clothes. There were few shops and markets in the Beastman continent. Larger, more formal shops were all in the Beastman territory on the other side of the Sacred River. But she was scared to cross it to buy clothes in this state.

    ¡°Wait a minute,dy boss. I want to buy something...¡±

    ¡°Little girl, this is an underground shop, a Hell Carriage specialized in buying and selling demon goods. You are neither a demon nor a human! I won¡¯t conduct business with you.¡±

    Thedy boss of this carriage was covered with a ck cloak, so all she could see was a pair of sky blue eyes and slender white hands that stretched out of her cloak. In the horror legends of this other world, this mysterious Hell Carriage would appear in the deserted wilderness every night.

    All the things bought and sold by the Hell Carriage were very evil. In the stories, the people who saw the Hell Carriage basically never returned. This was a store that sold goods to demons only, and if humans were toe across it, they wouldn¡¯t be able to get away.

    Trini knew the horror story, but it was now daylight, and the sun emboldened her. What¡¯s more, on this day, she had seen too many demons of all sorts, and the Hell Carriage appeared less terrifying instead.

    ¡°Little girl, you have nothing on you. This isn¡¯t a charity. Go away. Since you are a Beastman, I won¡¯t force you to buy or sell anything.¡±

    ¡°Lady boss, I... Although I don¡¯t have any money now, I can mortgage something to you, and then I can redeem it when I have money. What do you think?¡±

    Without even thinking about it, Trini put her magic scepter, Ice Scepter, on the counter as coteral. She had nothing to sell except this. It was a perilous move to mortgage her weapon before she was out of danger.

    But Trini had no other choice. She didn¡¯t have the habit of wearing expensive jewelry. Hence, there was nothing to use as coteral except a magic scepter. From her voice, thedy boss of this Hell Carriage sounded like a girl, which relieved Trini¡¯s tense nerves.

    ¡°This scepter is really good. Do you want to buy clothes? Get on the carriage; there¡¯s no time to exin. Look over there, there seems to be skeleton soldiers! My carriage is definitely safe, and demons will not check the Hell Carriage.¡±

    Under the inducement of thedy boss, Trini climbed into the carriage and hid herself. Not far away, there were a pair of skeleton soldiers who were hunting for the escaped Beastman soldiers along the stream. Their weapons were covered in blood, which proved that they had killed many Beastman deserters.

    It was dark in the Hell Carriage. Before Trini could get used to it, she was attacked from behind and covered with a ck sack.

    Princess Trini¡¯s physical strength was already meager. After being hugged from behind, she couldn¡¯t struggle at all. Before she could ask for help, she was overwhelmed by the sedatives ced in the sack.

    Thedy boss opened the ck sack, picked up Princess Trini¡ªwho had passed out, and wrapped her in a nket. After that, she took off her ck cloak and greeted the passing skeleton soldiers.

    The skeleton soldiers saluted the golden-haired beauty and turned to withdraw. Thedy boss was none other than Be. Considering that Princess Trini still had a staff weapon, she came up with such a trick to prevent her from being injured due to her desperate resistance when being captured.

    The erotic games she had yed in the previous world weren¡¯t for nothing. Be had learned a thing or two from them. Right now, she was scrutinizing Trini¡¯s ice scepter. The weapon was a very inferior copy, that is, a counterfeit produced by the Beastman in imitation of the Human Race.

    Be had seen the real ice scepters in Isabel¡¯s magic artifact store. Their prices started at 1,000 gold coins and were divided into several styles with different rates, from ice scepters of 1,000 gold coins to those that cost 10,000 gold coins. Trini¡¯s scepter was the imitation of the cheapest ice scepter.

    ¡°This little bunny is so naive. Even if I paid 10 copper coins for this counterfeit, I would still be suffering a loss. It¡¯s definitely not enough to buy clothes. Forget it, I¡¯ll just take it that she¡¯s mortgaging herself to me.¡±

    Be lovingly wrapped up Trini and carried her off the carriage. The legend of the Hell Carriage was indeed true. After she left the carriage, a dark shadow appeared beside it. This was a very old woman with deep wrinkles on her face. Her eyes were lifeless and looked like they were dead.

    ¡°Old woman, your carriage is perfect. The things that you sell...¡±

    ¡°Honorable Demon King, my shop is old-fashioned, and I¡¯ve been doing business here for many years. Also, you are the third honorable Demon King to visit my shop. Won¡¯t you have a look? Maybe you¡¯ll find something that will please you.¡±

    ¡°No need. This is the payment for renting your carriage. Take it. I¡¯ll give you twice the reward if you can tell me what the two Demon Kings bought from you before?¡±

    Be looked at the different kinds of ¡°snacks¡± made out of human limbs on the Hell Carriage and felt her scalp grow numb. The two Demon Kings who had patronized the shop before her should be among the twelve Demon Kings of the old faction. Thedy boss of the Hell Carriage wouldn¡¯t ask for their titles out of professional ethics. She addressed them as Honorable Demon King because of her principle of treating special customers equally.

    Although the general characteristics of the Demon Kings couldn¡¯t be said, their gender wasn¡¯t a taboo. Thedy boss told Be that the ones who visited before her were both men. Be¡¯s side only had female Demon Kings, so their male counterparts could only belong to the original twelve Demon Kings.

    After receiving the bag of ck crystal demon coins handed by Be, thedy boss¡¯s stiff face revealed a creepy smile. Be was so frightened by her smile that she almost fell to the ground. She even suspected that the human limbs were all left by humans who had been scared to death by the smile.

    It would be strange if one wasn¡¯t scared to death after seeing such a horrible smile in the middle of the night. It was already so spooky in the daytime now, let alone at night!

    ¡°Honorable Demon King, the two Demon Kings before you bought...¡±

 Volume 4 Chapter 189: The Ending of the Battles at the Priestly Continentâ€™s Northern Region

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 189: The Ending of the Battles at the Priestly Continent¡¯s Northern Region</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Nighttime at the Harvey ins was peaceful once again. The demon army had set up camp within the Dark Coalition¡¯s base. The Dark Coalition had removed all their defensive facilities such as their forts and had left only their basic infrastructure standing.

    Since both parties were of the darkness camp, the campsite setup was familiar and the demon army was able to quickly assimte into their new campsite. Be had taken up residence within the Dark Princesses Erica and Elsa¡¯s original room.

    The decorations within Erica and Elsa¡¯s room looked just like those of a typical girl¡¯s room. A light scent lingered within the entire room. Be guessed that this was the smell of their perfume that had not yet dissipated.

    When Be opened the closet doors, she found that they werepletely empty. It seemed like Elsa and Erica had retreated calmly and had packed their clothes before leaving. Be had initially thought of keeping a couple pieces of their clothes as a reference to estimate the Dark Princesses¡¯ body dimensions. However, it did not seem possible now.

    ¡°Well... as you all can see, they did not even leave behind a single piece of clothing. I guess, youdies should just make do with this for now!¡±

    The four kemonomimis of the Beastman race had all been ced on the giant bed within the room. Be had already destroyed all of the clothes that they had originally been wearing and the four of them gaped speechlessly at the roguish expression on Be¡¯s face.

    The White Wolf Princess Tania and Silver Fox Princess Vanessa were bound together, back to back, while the White Cat Princess Savannah and the Snow Rabbit Princess Trini were tied together in a simr fashion. Be had split them ording to their level of closeness and they were grouped together with their best friend.

    Tania and Vanessa had a small piece of cloth stuffed inside their delicate little mouths. These two kemonomimis were technically part of the family now as they had previously spent the night with Be. At the moment, Be was more focused on the Werecat and Wererabbit girls who were more resistant to her advances.

    This time, Be had treated the kemonomimis pretty well. Other than the red cor around their necks that signified their statuses as pets, Be did not use any more tools to keep them bound.

    ¡°Demon, what do you want with us? Let us go, this cor is so ufortable!¡±

    ¡°You tricked me. How could you? I trusted you. How can you do business like this and just take your customer and... is this something a normal human would do?¡±

    ¡°Little Bunny, you¡¯re so naive. There¡¯s nothing wrong with me! In the first ce, I¡¯m not even human!¡±

    ¡°What are you doing... wait... Savannah, save me...¡±

    Be climbed onto the bed, enveloped the unhappy Trini in her arms, and kissed the bunny on her lips in a dominating manner. The naturally naive Trini was no match for Be, who was already an old hand at this. Before long, Trini and her little mouth submitted to her attacker as Be¡¯s tongue wrapped around her delicious tongue in a french kiss.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare bully Trini... you... keep your hands to yourself. D*mn it, untie me if you dare! I will duel you... hey, don¡¯t pinch me, you bully...¡±

    The White Cat Princess Savannah and Snow Rabbit Princess Trini had been bound with their backs against each other. There was no other way she could object to Be¡¯s actions other than using her words. As Be was kissing Trini, her hands reached around Trini and grabbed onto the front of Savannah¡¯s chest.

    Savannah blushed slightly. It was extremely weird having her chest attacked like that in front of her nemesis, the White Wolf Princess Tania. Be¡¯s hand moved expertly across her chest, kneading and rolling in practised strokes. Be¡¯s moves had been tried and tested on many girls. Since the kemonomimi were not too different from Human girls, they shared the same sensitive spots.

    ¡°Stop it... stop rubbing... I¡¯m begging you, kill... wuuu...¡±

    ¡°Little Kitty, stop yelling. Enjoy your mistress¡¯s love and affection. I guarantee that you will fall in love with these sensations in the future.¡±

    Savannah could not hold on for long before she surrendered to Be¡¯s touch. She begged for mercy, pleading for this demoness to let her go. Be¡¯s massage was too pleasurable. If Savannah did not try to stop her now, she would soon begin to feel ¡°strange¡±.

    Be covered Savannah¡¯s dainty little mouth with one of her hands, forcing her pleas back down her throat. Her other hand continued to roam and attack the Werecat girl¡¯s chest with gusto. As Tania and Vanessa continued to observe, their faces became increasingly flushed. The both of them had already been intimate with Be. Thus, at the sight of such a heated performance, their bodies could not help but react to it.

    Other than Be and her newly acquired kemonomimi pets, the Subus Queen Aisha and the Demon World Princess Diaz were in the room as well. As Be¡¯s subordinates and minions, they were awaiting their orders from their mistress. The other keymanders of the Demon King¡¯s Coalition were currently busy with other matters.

    For example, a Dark Warrior like Lisha was currently getting rid of thest of the Beastman troops. This freed up some time for Be to ¡°care for her pets¡±. Be had snuck in for a little bit of fun under the pretense of cleaning up the Dark Coalition¡¯s camp. At the moment, even the Blood Demon King Eleanor had no idea that the Beastman princesses were being held captive here.

    Other than a slight flush on their cheeks, Aisha and Diaz did not show any other reaction to Be¡¯s atrociousness. Both of them were rtively calm. It was almost habitual for Be to take advantage of various girls. These few kemonomimis were actually in pretty good shape; at least they were still alive.

    The Death God Maureen was there as well. She watched the Demon King Be make merry on the bed with a conflicted expression. As one of the Twelve Gods, she had gotten herself captured by the demonic beings. This was an absolute disgrace as part of the God Race. The worst thing about being held captive was that she was being forced to watch the Demon King¡¯s performance in bed and this made her extremely ufortable.

    Like the other girls, Maureen was naked as well. She knelt on the floor, her hands bound behind her back, and had on a ck cor around her neck. One end of a thin metal chain was attached to the cor and the other end was wrapped around the Subus Queen Aisha¡¯s hand.

    Aisha sat regally on a chair like a queen while Maureen knelt next to her like a pet. Caught in this situation, Maureen wanted to kill herself. Being treated like a dog on a leash hadpletely stripped her of all her dignity as one of the Twelve Gods.

    The performance on the bed had stopped soon after Savannah had surrendered. Once Be kissed her cat ears, Savannah¡¯s will to resist had instantly disappeared and she happily gave in to all of Be¡¯s kisses that followed.

    Be found out that the kemonomimi¡¯s ears are their most sensitive spots. Once vited, they would not be able to remain calm. After cing Savannah back on the bed, Be retrieved the Demon¡¯s Fruit and ced it in front of the other girls.

    Savannah and Trini were both beet red as they watched the two other Beastmen princesses who had already given in obediently open their mouths and bite down on the Demon¡¯s Fruit that Be had handed to them. This represented that they had fully epted their status as her ves.

    ¡°Your Majesty, why don¡¯t we give them a change of clothes? The Subus race¡¯s clothes would be a great alternative! I believe that they would look rather sensual in those special clothes of ours.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, Aisha, I think that they look better like this. I feel that your Subus race¡¯s outfits are most suited for the girls who have fought against the demons. Diaz, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Mistress, you... stop joking around with me. Isn¡¯t that what I¡¯m wearing right now?¡±

    The Demon World Princess Diaz turned her head, not daring to look the Demon King Be in the eyes. Diaz was currently wearing a subus outfit. It was made of ck leather and exuded the vibes of a domme. Even a petite Loli like Diaz was able to bring out that domme-like quality.

    Be did not continue to tease Diaz. She hopped off the bed and walked over to the Death God. Gently, she caressed Maureen¡¯s adorable little face and looked down at this Death God Loli. Even though she did not enjoy the expression of victory on Be¡¯s face, as a prisoner of war, there was no way she could resist.

    ¡°You naughty Older Sister Demon King, what are you looking... let go of me, I need to get back to business. Hey, wait... Older Sister, we can talk about this! Stop that...¡±

    ¡°Maureen, isn¡¯t what we¡¯re doing serious business? It seems like you need a little bit of education!¡±

    ¡°No... please, I¡¯m wrong, Older Sister. Stop...¡±

    Under Be¡¯s purposeful caresses, Maureen¡¯s body quickly reacted. She had just been ying with the Subus Queen Aisha and her body was already sensitive. With a few strokes, Be almost caused Maureen to lose allposure.

    Maureen¡¯s begging for mercy did not work at all. After Be was done having fun with her and lifted away, she had already passed out. Even though she was one of the Twelve Gods, based on human years, she was only fourteen or fifteen and her physical stamina was not that good.

    Could this Death God Loli be an imposter?! How could she not even be a match for a normal Demon girl? Unsatisfied, Be got up. The Subus Queen Aisha, who was well versed in such matters, quickly went to clear things up for Be after seeing the suspicious look on her face.

    ¡°Your Majesty, don¡¯t be too disappointed! Actually, it is rather impressive that this Death God had held on for so long. It is extremely taboo for someone from the God Race and the Demon Race to have such rtions.¡±

    Theoretically speaking, the God Race and Demon Race could never engage in such outrageous acts together as both races were on opposite ends of the spectrum and could barely stand each other. This was especially so for a God and a Demon King, let alone Be, who was a Demon God.

    In theory, if a Demon God did something like this to a God, the God¡¯s energy would be absorbed by the Demon God, leaving nothing behind. It was a mystery why Be could force herself onto Maureen and notpletely destroy her. Even Aisha had no idea why things would turn out this way.

    ¡°Forget it, just let her rest for a bit. Aisha, did you bring the tools? I want to y a game with my pets. They seem to be unwilling to provide any information about the rtionship between the Beastmen and the Dark Humans!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all here. I also brought along the props that the Demon of Time Mistress Noesha has just invented. In addition, there¡¯s also a newly formted medicine by the Root of Pollution Mistress Betty which has not been used yet! Rest assured, the two mistresses have entrusted these props to my care for you to use!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great. I was still worried that they would be unhappy that their treasures were being used by me! By the way, Aisha, are you interested in being my assistant tonight?¡±

    ¡°Your servant is delighted to be of service, My Demon King. No, sorry, tonight, I shall address you as my Domme!¡±

    The Subus Queen Aisha had pulled out arge amount of mysterious props from her personal interdimensional ring. Among them were some bouncing balls, red candles, ck whips, butterfly masks, and many more items. In addition, there were some strange medicine bottles as well. These were special products that Noesha and Betty had prepared which had not been tested on anyone yet. Now, Be and Aisha finally got the chance to put them to good use.

    The four Beastman princesses paled at the sight of those props. Vanessa and Trini nearly passed out while Tania and Savannah, who were a little tougher, began to tremble in fear. If not for the fact that they were bound, they would have hit the walls in an attempt to kill themselves.

    One look at those props and it was obvious that those were not used for good things. Furthermore, the evil grins on Be and Aisha¡¯s faces meant that something strange and unimaginable was about to happen. The scariest thing was that Aisha had pulled out some weird-looking crucifixes and iron racks from her ring.

    ¡°Hmm, Aisha, what are these?¡±

    ¡°My Domme, these are some of the Subi¡¯s special collection that must have identally fallen out. Why don¡¯t we use them for some fun then?¡±

    ¡°This doesn¡¯t seem like a good idea, it seems too... out there.¡±

    ¡°My Domme, the smile on your face seems to be giving me the correct answer. Oh look, there seems to be a problem with my interdimensional ring, I can¡¯t seem to put my props back into storage!¡±

    Looking at these two demoness¡¯ shameless performance, the Beastman princesses were rendered speechless. They were already thinking of confessing and revealing everything that they knew. However, they still had a little ball gag in their mouths and could not say anything. Isn¡¯t this just a way to force them into experiencing their perverted games?

    ¡°Why are you shaking your heads? Don¡¯t be nervous! My Domme and I are extremely experienced and we will not damage... I mean, we will not hurt your... I swear, I do not lie.¡±

    It must have been a Freudian slip. Looking at the wily smile on Aisha¡¯s face, Tania and the others felt a chill run down their spine. Even though their bodies were much tougher than a Human¡¯s, they would not be able to withstand what Be and Aisha were nning to put them through.

    ¡°Mmm, Mistress Be, this is...¡±

    ¡°Diaz, why don¡¯t you pick one? Rope, or a whip... I¡¯m afraid that there¡¯s no third option. Will you be on our side or on their side?¡±

    Conflicted, the Demon World Princess Diaz looked at Be and the two props that she had handed to her ¨C a ck whip and some red rope. Be¡¯s intentions were obvious; she was asking if Diaz wished to be on the giving or the receiving end. Without hesitation, Diaz immediately chose the ck whip.

    ¡°Hmm, I was looking forward to you choosing this one. You...¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, this way, it will be an even match! The next time we¡¯re alone, you¡¯ll make the choice for me instead.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Look for Lolita and tell her toe in and y after making sure that the doors are locked. This way, it would truly be an equal match on both sides.¡±

    The Devastating Dragon Lolita had been keeping watch outside the bedroom. She was wearing a ck Loli¡¯s outfit and was seated primly on a small chair with a small ck umbre behind her. Be used her telepathy to verify that this sweet faced Dark Loli had a hidden evil inside her.

    Once she received Be¡¯s invitation to y, Lolita picked up her umbre and followed Diaz into the bedroom with a smirk on her face. Looking at that smile, Diaz felt a little guilty. These girls that Be had handpicked were all sadists and it would be wise for Diaz to not attract too much attention.

    Once the bedroom doors were closed, they would remain this way for three days and nights. During this time, only the subidies-in-waiting would be allowed to enter in order to deliver food. Otherwise, no one else was allowed to enter. No one knew what absurdities were happening in this isted room over the next few days. Since the room was soundproof, no one could hear them even if those inside screamed until they were hoarse. The fate of those kemonomimi remained a mystery.

    While Be was engrossed in her new game, the battle at the northern side of the Beastman continent hade to an end. The Werelion King Nichols¡¯ one million soldiers had been ambushed and surrounded by the Demon Army on the continental bridge as they were returning to the Beastman continent.

    The Werelion King Nichols¡¯ army of one million soldiers was no match for the three million demonic soldiers under thebined leadership of the Sky Demon King Dolores and the Quasi-Devil Cornice. Without reinforcements, the Werelion King¡¯s army quickly exhausted their remaining supplies and their numbers dwindled down to seven hundred thousand soldiers. King Nichols had no choice but to lead his remaining defeated soldiers and surrender to the two Demon Kings.

    The Werelion King Nichols, who had been conferred the title of ¡°Beamon Warrior¡± by the Beast Emperor, became the first Beast King to surrender. He had thrown in the white g at the ¡°Battle of the Issac Continental Bridge¡±. Finally, the demon army had gotten rid of the Werelions.

    The Wolf King Springhall¡¯s tribe suffered the most losses. His elite troops werepletely destroyed and his subjects had escaped in all directions after being chased and killed by Kriss¡¯ army. Some of the Wolfman generals andmanders were unhappy with the Wolf King Springhall¡¯s strategy of running away and had impeached him, crowning his oldest son, Harrington, as the new King.

    Harrington was impulsive and had taken advantage of the situation to enjoy being a Beast King. From then on, the Wolfman tribe was split into various camps. The old Wolf King Springhall was unable to rally enough troops to stand up against Kriss¡¯ attacks and sent his troops to take down his errant son instead.

    Harrington¡¯s army was no match for the old Wolf King. After being soundly defeated by his father¡¯s troops, he brought his trusted aides and had run over to Kriss¡¯ army to pledge his loyalty. Once he knew that his younger sister Tania had ¡°defected¡± to the enemy, Harrington shamelessly sought the Demon King Army¡¯s support. Since his sister was already ¡°married¡± to the Demon King Be, they were technically family.

    With the Demon King Army¡¯s support, Harrington¡¯s remaining soldiers managed to defeat the old Wolf King Springhall¡¯s final team of elite troops. The defeated Wolf King Springhall brought his remaining troops and hid within the deep recesses of the grasnds. During this internal battle, the Wolfmen had lost at least six hundred thousand troops and had used up all of their money.

    After chasing his father away, Harrington had imed the throne as king within Arade City with the support of the Demon King Army. The Blood Demon King Eleanor had hosted a coronation ceremony for him. After the ceremony, Harrington had signed an alliance treaty with the Demonic Coalition and became the first puppet state within the Beastman Continent.

    The Weretiger King Titus and the Wereleopard King Crofts¡¯ main armies had already been divided and surrounded by the Demon Army on the Harvey ins and the Bert ins. They had long given up on resisting and had sent an ambassador to reach out to the Demon King¡¯s Coalition. It was only a matter of time before they would surrender. As such, the Demon King¡¯s Coalition had emerged victorious, for now.

 Volume 4 Chapter 190: The Terrifying Mysterious Pursuer On The Road

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 190: The Terrifying Mysterious Pursuer On The Road</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    Seven days had passed since the end of the war on the Harvey ins. Be¡¯s demon allied forces were currently stationed on the Harvey ins. The former ck coalition camp had been transformed into a new city by the demons.

    The efficiency of millions of demons was very high. It took them about five days to build a new city that was as big as Sarni City, the capital of Sarnia Duchy. It was named Harvey City, and it wouldter be the center of Be¡¯s forces in the Beastman continent.

    In the center of Harvey City, the pce of the Demon King had been built, with twelve Demon King thrones in there. Although only four seats were currently upied, Be intended to reserve those seats in advance for their future eightpanions.

    Be stood on the balcony, gazing at the heavens. The sky of the other world was especially blue and seemed to have a calming effect. Not far behind her, several kemonomimi princesses stood, dressed in ck maid outfits and carrying snacks and drinks.

    At a wave of Be¡¯s hand, Tania and Vanessa moved the Demon King throne to the balcony. After she was seated, Trini and Savannah knelt on both sides to serve food to the Demon King.

    The ck maid outfit Savannah and the others were wearing was tailor-made by Be. It had a slit in the back to allow their tails to peek out. For her wicked interests, she didn¡¯t give them any inner-wear. This costume was made of unique fabric, which turned transparent when exposed to sunlight. If they wanted to escape, Tania and the others would be practically naked when they went out.

    They were also wearing a well-hidden ck cor with magic on their necks. This ck magic suppressed the wearer¡¯s ability, and with it in ce, all their strength was sealed. Without the fighting capacity of a kemonomimi, they were now the same as human ves.

    Tania and the others didn¡¯t dare protest such an erotic ensemble, and all went with Be¡¯s arrangement. During the three-day craziness in this bedroom, she had given them even more absurd clothing. Now, this maid outfit seemed rtively normal.

    ¡°Why doesn¡¯t the sun shine into the balcony today? What a pity! I wanted to enjoy your...¡±

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t do that. Now¡¯s the time to deal with proper matters! You can call me to your room anytime you want.¡±

    Silver Fox Princess Vanessa came up behind Be and massaged her shoulders. She was a fox, indeed, adapting to her role faster than the other three Beastman princesses. Vanessa had already gotten used to the role of a personal maid.

    White Cat Princess Savannah and Snow Bunny Princess Trini came to Be¡¯s side, one on the left and the other on the right, massaging Demon King Be¡¯s legs. Be reached out and stroked their cat and bunny ears. Only White Wolf Princess Tania stood aside, a little at a loss.

    ¡°Tania,e up here and move yourself! Don¡¯t worry, the key to the cor is with Aisha. If you please her, maybe she will give it to you!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t... Master, I understand. I will do as you say.¡±

    What a joke. Aisha was born a Subus Queen, and her training methods were much more ruthless than Demon King Be¡¯s. If they had to choose between Be and Aisha, they would rather go with the Demon King.

    Tania didn¡¯t hesitate any longer and climbed onto Be. Right now, the morning sun finally spilled onto the balcony. Under the sunshine, their clothing became transparent instantly. Their snow-white bodies had a charming luster against the backdrop of the sun, like exquisite works of art, which only made a person reluctant to spheme.

    But Be wasn¡¯t a human. The special ¡°breakfast¡± delivered to her door was right on the tip of her tongue, so was there any reason not to enjoy it? Apart from the ck cor, Tania and the others had nothing on them. Be couldn¡¯t help but want to shower them with affection again.

    Even Silver Fox Princess Vanessa, who was the most open-minded, couldn¡¯t adapt to doing such a thing in broad daylight. They wanted to get up and run away, but the ck cor around their neck gave off a strange light. In an instant, they felt their feet go numb, taking their ability to move. The safeguarding capability of this ck cor was said to be aimed at Holy Beasts, and Kemonomimi couldn¡¯t bepared with them at all. Almost at once, they were suddenly confined around the throne.

    ¡°You¡¯re thinking of running off again. Really, isn¡¯t it good to obediently ept your Master¡¯s love? Your punishment is to stay in my bedroom for three days. Also, don¡¯t bring anything except this ck cor.¡±

    ¡°Thank... thank you for your kindness, Master.¡±

    ¡°Master, when can we... Just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±

    Be ced the kemonomimis on the wide throne to make love to them. Under the sunshine, the intertwined alluring bodies sent out an intoxicating fragrance belonging to girls,sting the entire morning. After they fell asleep, Be got Subus Queen Aisha to take them back to the bedroom.

    When they woke up, they would have vibrant expressions the moment they saw Subus Queen. Tania and Savannah still had a lot of resistance in their hearts, which needed to be adjusted by the professional Aisha.

    In the hall of the Demon King, Be met with Kriss and the others. ording to thetest war report, Tiger King Titus and Leopard King Crofts had announced their eptance of the treaty to cease fire and amodate peace talks, bing the second and third Beastman kings to surrender after the Lion King. Springhall, the former wolf king who had been running for his life, didn¡¯t yield this whole time. Unexpectedly, this Beastman king, who was adept at making a quick exit, actually showed some backbone for once. This brought Be¡¯s understanding of Wolf King Springhall to a whole new level.

    However, the battle of the Beastmen wasn¡¯t over yet. ording to the information Be ¡°tortured¡± out from the Beastmen princesses, the real army of Beastmen was on the other side of the Sacred River. There were also more than five million Dark Human allied forces on that half, which was the real location of the bitter battle.

    If they didn¡¯t make their way across the Sacred River, the Beastmen could make aeback at any time. Now, the Beastmen weren¡¯t severely weakened, so their mission wouldn¡¯t bepleted until they hit the holy city of the Beastmen. Be nned to continue on with the war, targeting their holy city.

    Besides, there was something strange about the way the Human Empire was behaving. Gabriel Empire didn¡¯t pursue the retreating Beastman Army and didn¡¯t send anyone to the duchies along the border to check either. Ever since they had learned of the news that the Beastmen might suffer from a disaster involving departed spirits, the humans were so nervous that they blocked the border and banned all citizens of the duchies in the border area from crossing it.

    On the contrary, this practice made the nobles unhappy. The lords headed by Duke Brandon organized a coalition force of more than three hundred thousand to attack the southern border of Gabriel Empire in the name of ¡°recovering the freedom of border trade.¡±

    Now, the civil war being fought by humans was well underway. Duke Brandon and the coalition forces of the duchies couldn¡¯t resist the Beastmen, so they shed with their own people instead. He didn¡¯t really want to rebel but to vie for the best of his own interests through taking up arms.

    What amused Be the most was the fact that she clearly hadn¡¯t said anything. Still, Brandon, that old fox, had written her name on the signature of the lords of the ¡°Crusaders¡±. The lord of Sarnia Duchy, Duchess Bellina, made significant contributions in the war against the invasion of Beastman.

    Gabriel Empire¡¯s Emperor Alfred the Third could no longer sit still on the matter regarding the participation of Duchess Bellina in the rebellion. She had Princess Kriss, Princess Khalifa, as well as Princess Pam and Lisha by her side.

    If Duchess Bellina rebelled, the princesses might be sad, and she might even take them hostages. Alfred the Third held an emergency meeting overnight to discuss how to appease her.

    Be was now in the Beastman continent and couldn¡¯t get involved in the power y between Brandon and Gabriel Empire¡¯s Emperor Alfred the Third. Out of guilt, she acquiesced to Brandon¡¯s lies, amusing him from the sidelines. The other party¡¯s daughter, Emily, was already in her hands, so it was alright for her to give him a little reward.

    ¡°s, human beings are always repeating the same sorrows and sufferings. Honorable Death God, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°Sister Demon King, how did you find me... Wait a minute, don¡¯t touch me... Mmm!¡±

    ¡°Who asked you to tempt me so much, Maureen? Even if you were among the Twelve Gods before, now you¡¯re my servant alone!¡±

    Be, who came out of the meeting room of the Demon King¡¯s hall to rx, easily found the Death God loli, who was hiding behind a pir in the corridor, secretly observing. As a pure member of the God Race, Maureen¡¯s unique scent was obvious in a city full of demons.

    Maureen was covered in a translucent white gauzy garment, which was very see-through. Be took a full view of Maureen¡¯s petite, attractive body through the semi-transparent suit. She then hugged the loli and untied her clothes, pinning her against the pir to make out right there.

    Maureen struggled but could only shrink in Be¡¯s arms, hoping that her Master would be gentle. The maids who walked past the corridor made her blush the whole time. She buried her face in Be¡¯s chest, afraid of being seen by others.

    The loli Death God Maureen, one of the twelve gods, was pinned by Demon King Be in the hallway where maids made their way to and fro. Taking advantage of a god under the sun was a taboo experience that intensely excited her.

    ¡°It¡¯s strange; there¡¯s someone summoning me... Way to ruin my ns. Diaz, help me take Maureen to the bedroom to settle down. She needs a rest.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Master. I will definitely fulfill your orders!¡±

    ¡°Princess Diaz, you liar. You lied...¡±

    Demon World Princess Diaz was responsible for taking Maureen away. Be was being summoned and had to respond to the call. In the face of this ¡°liar¡±, Death God Maureen was wholly enraged. If it hadn¡¯t been for her betrayal, how could she have been captured alive by the Demon King and reduced to this state?

    Diaz stepped forward and took out a small cloth strip, skillfully blocking Maureen¡¯s mouth. Maureen was wearing a ck cor simr to that of the Beastman princesses. Under the suppression of that evil force, her abilities were all sealed off.

    Now, the strength of the loli Death God was near the average human girl. Maureen, who wasn¡¯t as strong as Diaz, had her mouth blocked by thetter and was carried away. She had no other way to express her humiliation and unwillingness except with her eyes.

    The Demon King summoning meant that she had to go through the Demon King passage to reach her destination. This channel could only be used by Demon Kings and those more powerful. Be jumped right in after opening the tunnel. Before leaving, though, she left a message on a nearby stone pir with her Demon God ws, informing Lisha and the others where she was headed.

    This was Be¡¯s second time in the Demon King passage; thest one had been with Eleanor and the others. Back then, it was merely amon night path. This time, Be found something wrong when she entered here¡ªthis channel was unlike thest one.

    This was a different dimensional space simr to the Parallel World. The scene was a forest trail in the dark night. The trees on both sides of the track were withered remains, with a dark patch of forest further away looking especially terrifying.

    There were no stars in the night sky in this parallel space, only a strange, round, blood-red full moon. And on it, a woman¡¯s weeping face emerged. Every once in a while, it would be a different woman¡¯s face. The weirdest thing was, she could only see her crying expression, but couldn¡¯t hear any wails. No matter what face it switched to, the woman¡¯s dead eyes seemed to be focused on the visitor on the small path.

    Be felt uneasy being stared at by her creepy gaze. How was this the Demon King passage? Obviously, it was a road of horrors. If she had known earlier, she would¡¯ve waited for Eleanor and the others to hit the channel together. Once the Demon King entered the Demon King passage, it meant she had epted the contract of the summoner and must go to the destination to meet the summoner before being automatically transferred back to her original location.

    Even if she was scared to death, she would have to walk through this path, which she had chosen to take. Generally speaking, this sort of passage usually led straight to the ce where the summoner was located, so it was alright to go directly ahead. Time was still in the parallel space. Therefore, even if a Demon King walked inside for ten thousand years, it would seem that only a second had passed outside.

    If a Demon King didn¡¯t see the exit after walking in the Alternate Dimension for a day, she must use her own energy to destroy the passage and escape forcibly. Exceeding a day meant that there were abnormal circumstances in the summoning ceremony. The biggest change in the reference object in the sky was the standard used to judge time. If the reference object suddenly changed, it was proof that one day had passed.

    If she were to destroy it by herself, the Demon King could not use the Devil King passage for at least a year, so they would not destroy it unless there was no other option. Be could only quietly admire the courage of her Demon King peers in her heart. Anyone who dared to walk alone on such a creepy road deserved to be a Demon king indeed.

    There were also some mysterious passersby on the side of the road. They gave out a terrifying demonic aura¡ªheadless people, girls see-through from head to toe, and horrifying monsters that appeared in various movies and TV shows from the previous world were all on this path. Fortunately, they were self-aware, maintaining a distance between Be and themselves, which significantly stabilized her emotions.

    After seeing the direction the other monsters were walking to, Be felt that she was really going the wrong way. Although there were asional demons walking along the Demon King passage, their direction was basically the same. The demons here came in many batches and walked face to face. Moreover, Be could feel that their strength was several times stronger than the demons she had encountered in the Demon King passage before. Various signs told her that this road was probably not the Demon King passage, but some other terrifying thing.

    It never rains, but it pours; Be walked for some time and found herself being ¡°tailed¡± by a mysterious shadow. Not far behind her, a vague ck figure could be faintly seen following Be. Whenever she sped up or slowed down, the mysterious figure did the same. When she stopped in ce, the figure also stopped to hide in the shadows to observe.

    Be was well aware of such obvious pursuing, but she feigned ignorance. The Savior¡¯s Great Evil ying Sword was stored in the storage ring on her right hand. However, it couldn¡¯t be used here. Besides, Be was appearing in the form of aplete Demon King. If she brought out the Great Evil ying Sword, the first person to be attacked by the ying energy would be her.

    Not far ahead, Be saw dozens of forked roads, and the straight path ended there. At the end of the passage stood a mysterious sign carved with peculiar words that Be couldn¡¯t understand, and beneath them was a demonic clown with a sneer on its face.

    Be had no faith in her luck. She always met with misfortunes in her previous life, which only improved a little after she transmigrated over. She couldn¡¯t possibly try out each road, one by one. Who knew if there were more forks down the road waiting to fool her?

    The shadow behind Be gradually drew near. Seeing that Be wasn¡¯t walking, it was impatient to wait any longer. Be wouldn¡¯t be able to catch up with the summoner if she remained rooted to the spot. Hence, she started to run, in line with her principle that one should hide when they couldn¡¯t fight their opponent. Unexpectedly, the mysterious shadow appeared behind Be in a sh.

    ¡°Stop! Why the hell are you running?! You... How is it you? Wicked Demon King, how did you get into this passage? This is meant for Demon Gods and Evil Gods; a Demon King cannot enter. Those demons guarding the road actually didn¡¯t attack you!¡±

    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s Miss Alice. Why are you here, and why have you been following me? Could it be that you¡¯ve fallen for...¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s following you! I¡¯ve just lost... Wait, why should I exin myself to you? I¡¯m a Demon God, so why must I justify my reasons to a wicked Demon King?! I haven¡¯t seen you for a while, but you¡¯re still such a scoundrel!¡±

    The real face of the mysterious figure following Be was finally revealed: it was Dark Demon God Alice. Be was deeply impressed by Alice¡¯s aloof appearance, especially her red and blue heterochromia eyes, which prompted her to remember this Demon God, who ranked number ten in the World Destructor¡¯s Camp.

    With a Demon God avable, Be decided to rely on her. She had already forgotten her own identity of Demon God. In terms of ranking, Sacred Demon God Samantha herself came fourth. Hence, it was rather unscrupulous to form a team with the Demon God that ranked number ten.

 Volume 4 Chapter 191: The Rogue Demon King Who Got Special Treatment From Two Demon Gods

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 191: The Rogue Demon King Who Got Special Treatment From Two Demon Gods</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    The Path of the Demon God was a legendary pathway that only a Demon God could traverse. Under normal circumstances, a Demon King would not be able to make it through unless they were apanied by a Demon God or Evil God. This was the second time that the Dark Demon God Alice had seen Be. Thest time they met, this rogue Demon King had left a deep impression on her.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange, who brought you here? This path... you should not be here at all!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know either! Your Excellency, won¡¯t you help me? I can¡¯t seem to find my way back.¡±

    With suspicion in her eyes, Alice paced around Be, almost as though she was trying to find the Demon God who had brought her here. She did not actually expect to discover a Demon God. There was a barely discernible dark red shadow on top of Be¡¯s head that she did not see as she was too far away. This shadow had been floating above her head like an Attached Spirit.

    ¡°ire... it¡¯s you. Did you bring her here, onto the Path of the Demon God?¡±

    ¡°Alice, how did you notice me? What trouble, I thought I could still follow this pretty sister a little while more.¡±

    Be was taken by surprise. Could all these World Destructor Demon Gods be... why did every single one like to stalk people? Even though Be was guilty of that as well, she did not consider herself a bad person.

    The Quietus Blood Demon God, Augustatus ire, was ranked fifth within the World Destructor¡¯s Camp and was ced higher than the Dark Demon God Alice. She had crimson hair that was the color of blood. When she revealed herself, Be was stunned not because of her near-perfect beauty, but the unique way that she carried herself with.

    Before she met ire, Be had not seen anyone who looked so much like a vampire beauty. She had heterochromia, which meant that one of her irises were blood red while the other was as ck as the darkest night. She wore a dark red gown with a deep v-neck that revealed the soft contours of her shoulders and part of her decolletage. On her neck, there was a blood ruby ne.

    There was a pair of fluttering vampire wings on ire¡¯s back, and many dark red rose petals were floating around her. This special effect seemed to be rather extravagant! The breathtakingly beautiful and elegant vampire princessnded behind Be.

    ¡°Mmm, pretty sister, your scent is so unique! Do... do you date?¡±

    ire crouched behind Be and wrapped her hands around her. Then, one of her hands reached over and lightly tugged on her chin. For a moment, Be was dumbfounded and did not know how to react. ire¡¯s chest was fully pressed up against her back, and the startling bounciness caused her to feel a little aroused.

    A unique scent of blood lingered around the vampire princess. The closer one got to her, the more alluring it got. Through ire¡¯s heterochromatic eyes, Be could feel the tranquility of the night, along with shes of war and ughter. This look in the Demon God¡¯s eyes was even more captivating.

    ¡°Date...¡±

    ¡°No dating; what do you mean by date? You pervert, get your ws off her! She is my personal Demon King. She was mine first, both in meeting and knowing...¡±

    Alice ran up to Be and grabbed her hand, obviously not having any of this. She was infuriated at ire¡¯s advances. Back then, when she had wanted Be to be her minion, that rogue Demon King was adamant in refusing her. Now, she actually agreed to another Demon God¡¯s request without hesitation. How could she change her mind just like that? How unprincipled must she be to have second thoughts just because someone else came along?

    Be finally managed to get a closer look at Alice. Thest time they had met, Alice was rather pathetic, but now, she was dressed formally. The pure ck gown she put on was in a simr style to ire¡¯s. The only difference being that she was wearing long darkce gloves and ck stockings that looked like the ones that Be had worn on Earth in the previous world.

    Now that she was nearer, Be could smell Alice¡¯s perfume. However, her scent was much lighter, something that allowed one to feel mentally calm but not too much that it would knock them out. Her fragrance was theplete opposite of ire. Thanks to her perfume, Be managed to snap out of her previous trance.

    There were special effects that were surrounding Alice, as well. Be had seen the ck fallen angel feathers that floated around her. However, they were only visible up close due to the darkness of the night. Be was beginning to suspect if her true identity as a Demon God was fake as she did not have any special effects around her at all. Though there was a possibility that her powers had not fully awakened yet. Besides, Angel and Mia also did not have them.

    Be could not help but admit that the Demon Gods had excellent taste in clothes. The only thing she could not resist was the fact that these two Demon Gods had gonemando, at least for their upper body. The gowns they were wearing revealed their slender shoulders, and no special straps could be noticed. It was clear that they had nothing inside.

    Thinking about Angel and Mia, whom she had just met, Be even suspected that the World Destructor¡¯s Demon Gods and Evil Gods enjoyed goingmando, including her Original Identity. However, the only way that Be could confirm this was to meet more Demon Gods.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Alice? She¡¯s your Demon king? No way, the two of you have not proceeded with the Night of Oaths yet! If it had already happened, she would have your scent on her.¡±

    ¡°Well... ire, you¡¯ve carried a torch for my elder sister Samantha for the longest time! Why the sudden change of heart?¡±

    ¡°Erm... Honorable Demon Gods, please continue with your conversation. I shall take my leave!¡±

    As Be watched the situation unfold, she wanted to leave as quickly as she could. Even though she could not tell the depth of these two Demon God¡¯s true capabilities, it was clear that they were much more powerful than she was right now. Before her Original Identity regained her strength, there was no way that she would be a match for them.

    ire was obviously the more aggressive one. Based on the expert way that she had flirted with Be, she was definitely many levels higher than the ck Dragon Princess riss. To prevent ire from ¡°forcing her hand¡±, Be chose to leave. She reckoned that if not for Alice, who had been tailing her, there was a possibility that ire would have ¡°forced¡± herself on her.

    ¡°Hold on a moment! Pretty sister, don¡¯t you wish to experience happiness?¡±

    ¡°Alright, ire, you can stop chatting her up. There are some things that I wish to speak to her about. Go mind your own business.¡±

    Without warning, Alice and ire simultaneously grabbed on to Be¡¯s arms, one Demon God on each side. As both of them were extremely strong, Be could barely move. It was equivalent to having imprisonment magic cast on her by two Demon Gods at the same time. There was no way that she could break free unless her Original Identity was fully awakened.

    ¡°Honorable Demon Kings, what is it about me that attracts you? I¡¯ll change, if that makes you happy!¡±

    ¡°No way...¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s attracted to you... wait, I simply do not like ire¡¯s methods, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Be was now sandwiched between ire and Alice as they sat on a temporary bench that was now set on the Path of the Demon God. It could be out of spite, but both Demon Gods gave little gifts to Be.

    Alice had given Be an Underworld Biscuit, which looked like a sandwich cookie from the previous world. ire, on the other hand, presented Be a crimson-colored beverage. By the looks of it, both items were handmade by the Demon Gods themselves. The demonic beings that had gathered around them were stunned with disbelief. No Demon King had ever received a personally handmade food item from two Demon Gods at once.

    These items were not ordinary food. In fact, they were treasures with unique properties. The biscuit that Alice had given her came with the ¡°Dark Demon God¡¯s Blessing¡±. After eating it, the individual would gain a massive burst of underworld energy within a short amount of time. ire¡¯s beverage was the ¡°Blood Demon God¡¯s Love¡±, which protected the individual who ate it from harm and bloodshed for a minimum of three days.

    Prior to this, such treatment had only been enjoyed by Demon Kings, who were appointed as their heir. Somehow, this mysterious Demon King seemed to have some form of strong backing. It must feel like heaven!

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong... is my biscuit not delicious? Why are you not eating it?¡±

    ¡°Pretty sister, don¡¯t look so afraid... I did not add anything to your drink this time... I forgot.¡±

    Be did not dare to consume them at all. She remembered something that Noesha had told her before: these special snacks made by the World Destructor¡¯s Demon Gods were ineffective against Demon Gods. If she had no change after eating those snacks, there was a possibility that her true identity as a Demon God would be revealed.

    Based on the information that was gathered, one of them was the younger sister of the Sacred Demon God Samantha, her true identity. The other was her little fangirl, which meant that they were not too dangerous. The only reason why Be did not want them to know of her identity so soon was that her Original Identity¡¯s strength had not fully recovered yet, and she was still too weak. Since both Demon Gods had the tendency to be more ¡°aggressive¡±, she was afraid that they would ¡°force¡± themselves upon her.

    This was especially so for ire, who was known as the Sacred Demon God Samantha¡¯s biggest fan. As a true admirer, it would be challenging for her to resist the temptation of taking advantage of the situation when her idol was vulnerable. Earlier, ire had slipped out a terrifying sentence, her face in all earnestness. She apparently had a history of drugging and had simply forgotten to put it in this time.

    ¡°I shall keep them for another time. Today... I¡¯m not hungry yet. By the way, why would both of you be here?¡±

    Be¡¯s n to change the subject worked better than she had anticipated as Alice and ire moved on and picked up the new topic of conversation. Actually, they had been summoned by another Demon King to the twenty-fifth dimension. Alice was already here but was curious when she saw Be and decided to make a small detour instead of meeting the Demon King who had summoned her.

    ire had received the same request as well. However, she was tailing Be and did not answer it immediately. Before this, Be had gotten some information from thedy boss of the Hell Carriage. The other two Demon Kings had boughtrge amounts of ancient books on summoning Demon Gods as well as summoning ceremonial arrays. Be guessed that the one who had summoned ire and Alice was one of the ex-Twelve Demon Kings from the previous time.

    Fortunately, Be managed to catch up with them, albeit almost being injured by friendly fire. If not for this coincidental encounter, she could have been pummelled at the hands of the Demon Kings on the other side. Since she already knew of Alice and ire¡¯s intentions, Be naturally would not allow them to fulfill their ns.

    Other things aside, based on the way that these two Demon Gods were dressed, wouldn¡¯t they simply be eye candy for those two male ex-Demon Kings? Be did not wish for any men to leer at them like that. She began to negotiate with Alice and ire to see if they could continue this transaction together instead.

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re a Demon King too! How could you disrupt your peer¡¯s ceremony? Even though I appreciate this prank of yours, but...¡±

    ¡°Hmm, we indeed don¡¯t have to go. However, this goes against the principles of a Demon God...¡±

    ¡°Anyway, the other party is not a female Demon King. Also, these rules are made by humans! This time, just take it as I was the one who had summoned you instead! Will that be okay?¡±

    Be quickly followed up with a backhander, believing that Demon Gods could be bought. If she could not even bribe a girl, Be would have nothing to live for. As Demon Gods, Alice and ire did not wish for much. However, she had the one thing that they sorelycked.

    ¡°These clothes... what are they used for?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, these clothes and pants are so small. Could they be worn outside at all!?

    ¡°That... anyway, these are to be worn under your clothes. I mean, heading outside like this, don¡¯t you feel ufortable from all the friction at your chest?¡±

    Of course, Be¡¯s gift to ire and Alice was underwear. Other than that, she could not think of anything else that a Demon God would need. Be might have been the only one who had ever thought of using underwear as a bribe for a Demon God since the beginning of time.

    Be was speechless as she found out that ire and Alice actually did not know how to use them. If not for the fact that these two Demon Gods were not to be trifled with, Be would have wanted to give them a tutorial on wearing them. Back then, she was the one who personally gave Demon God Angel and Evil God Mia their first taste of wearing underwear.

    Alice and ire were not of the loli body type and had more voluptuous figures. If she were to help them try the underwear on personally, it would definitely be more thrilling than her previous experience with the two Lolis, Angel and Mia.

    With Be whispering instructions in their ears, Alice and ire finally understood how to use these few sets of ultrathin clothing. Be inadvertently saw a sh of red appear on the two Demon God¡¯s beautiful faces.

    Alice and ire epted Be¡¯s gifts as a gesture to agree to her request that they would not continue with that summoning ceremony. As for the old Demon Kings, they would simply have to appease them with some excuse to dere that the transaction had failed. Be was slightly disappointed since she had been looking forward to seeing them change in front of her!

    For some unknown reason, Alice and ire had given Be two Books of the Demon God¡ªthe ¡°Oath of River Styx¡± and ¡°Red Promise¡±, respectively. These books were technically magical props that would allow direct contact with a Demon God. Anyone who owned those books could write a message in them using a special ck quill, and the Demon God, on the other end, would be able to see what they wrote.

    This worked both ways. Anything that the Demon Gods put down could also be sent to the owner of the books using the same methods. Using the Book of the Demon God as a medium, the associated Demon God would be able to appear beside the book¡¯s owner instantly. Only the Demon Gods or Evil Gods, who were ranked among the top five, had the privilege to own such props that were abination of summoning tools and a form ofmunication.

    Be¡¯s status instantly shot through the roof when she became the new owner of two Books of the Demon God. In the future, she would not have to worry about ¡°identally¡± entering the Demon God¡¯s path. With these two books, it was the equivalent of announcing to the world that she was under the care of two high-level Demon Gods. If anyone had the guts to hurt or attack her, it would mean that they were going up against the Dark Demon God and the Blood Demon God.

    Under Alice¡¯s instruction, Be learned that there was a different summoner at the end of each of these little diverging paths. She also found out something important: there were three paths with requests to summon a Demon God. Other than the two ex-Demon Kings, it looked like there was an additional person who was summoning a Demon God.

    Thest person did not have much power. The amount of energy put in could only summon an entity up to a Demon King. There was a chance that it was a tragedy waiting to happen as it would not take long before other demonic beings would begin to move along this path. Since it led to the twenty-fifth dimension, Be quickly bade the two Demon Gods goodbye and sped towards the path¡¯s final location. She was afraid that the Dark Princesses Elsa and Erica had failed in their attempt to summon her and would end up summoning random demonic beings instead.

    Even though they were technically on the opposing sides, Be did not consider beauties to be enemies at all. In her eyes, there were only two types of girls¡ªthose whom she could have same-sex rtions with and those she could not. The summoning array that she had given to Elsa and Erica was her own. Now that they had met with some problems, Be had an obligation to attempt to fix them.

    ¡°ire, are you the one who brought her onto the Path of the Demon God?¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me! I thought you were the one? Could there have been a third Demon God then? Alice, aren¡¯t we the only ones who were avable toe onto the Path of the Demon God at this time?¡±

    After Be left, Alice and ire remained there, staring at each other in confusion. It was only at this moment did they realize that there was a problem they had been ignoring: the question of which Demon God or Evil God had brought Be here. Since neither of them had interfered, they were beginning to doubt Be¡¯s eligibility to enter the Path.

    Unfortunately, Be had already left. Taking the Demon Gods¡¯ reputation into consideration, it would not do for Alice and ire to make the first move to seek out answers from the Demon King. Since the ancient times, only Demon Kings would proactively summon a Demon God using offerings, and not the other way around.

    This meeting at the Path of the Demon God was technically a coincidence and would not affect their value. Thanks to these rules, Be managed to get away before her identity was fully exposed. For now, Alice and ire would not seek her out. Even if they had questions, they would have to wait until Be summoned them.

    There was something else that ire did not tell Alice. She had smelt a vaguely familiar scent on Be. As the Sacred Demon God Samantha¡¯s biggest fangirl and a true fan, there was no way that she would not be able to recognize her idol. If not for the disruption that Alice had caused, given enough time, ire would be the first one amongst the World Destructors¡¯ Top Ten Demon Gods to find out the existence of Be¡¯s Original Identity.

    At the end of the Path of the Demon God, on the opposite bank of the Beastmen continent¡¯s Sacred River, there were three individuals who had summoned a Demon God. Without any doubt, two of them were part of the ex-Twelve Demon Kings as Be could feel their aura from miles away. She would not do something like taking on two Demon Kings on her own and decided to give up the opportunity and turned towards the third exit. That summoning door was already open, and demonic beings had slipped through it before Be could make it out.

 Volume 4 Chapter 199: The Naval Battle Between The Fleets That Met By Chance

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 199: The Naval Battle Between The Fleets That Met By Chance</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    On that side of the horizon, anotherrge fleet was approaching Be¡¯s own mysterious fleet. Be took out a simple monocr telescope. Through the telescope, Be could see the general state of the distant fleet.

    This fleet wasn¡¯t a human or demon fleet. Be¡¯s first naval battle had happened when the human imperial fleet besieged the demon fleet and nned to go against Demon Princess Dolores. At the time, Be had seen human and demon warships.

    Human and demon warships were simr to medieval wooden sailing ships. The two were simr in style, but the demons liked to paint their warships ck. Their main weapons were bows and arrows and a small number of gship warships were equipped with special magic cannons.

    Gunpowder hadn¡¯t yet been invented in this other world, perhaps because the Alchemists were a letdown. Without gunpowder, warships were basically just tforms for transportation.

    Mages generally didn¡¯t go out with warships because their costs were too high. Keeping an advanced level mage was equivalent to the cost of a whole ship of sailors. The human and demon fleets were generally equipped with many soldiers and archers, and if funds were sufficient, they would allocate some knights to keepmand.

    The fleet that appeared in front of Be¡¯s mysterious fleet wasn¡¯t made out of wooden ships, but a ¡°turtle shell ship¡± made of strange materials. The entire deck was covered with a thick ck wooden cover, which looked like a turtle shell.

    Because the deck was covered with special boards, Be couldn¡¯t see the crew of the ship, so it was difficult to judge which race had sent out the fleet. Although a special g had been hung on the deck of the mysterious fleet, Be didn¡¯t recognize the strange pattern on the g.

    ¡°Honorable Demon King, a strange fleet has been seen in the distance. They seem to be from the Oceanic Race. Their intentions are unknown. I suggest attacking them directly!¡±

    ¡°I agree with the big whale. Honorable Lord, it¡¯s better to attack them immediately! I feel that these ships are equipped with simr equipment to the humans¡¯ magic cannon!¡±

    ¡°You damn sea dragon. What did you call me? Do you believe me if I say I¡¯ll give you a beatingter? You didn¡¯t even thank me for being your take-off tform and now you¡¯ve given me a nickname! How many times have I told you? I am a whale dragon, not a whale!¡±

    The Leviathan King and the Haydn Wyvern King came out to discuss with Be about countermeasures. The Leviathan King¡¯s form was a loli with two extremely long, ck ponytails. This loli had a baby face but huge breasts. Her skin was extremely soft and a pair of inky blue eyes. She even had a pair of delicate dragon horns on her head.

    The Haydn Wyvern King¡¯s form was also a loli but the difference between her and the Leviathan King was her normal breast size. She wasn¡¯t a baby face with huge breasts. Her ocean blue hair reached her waist, her blue eyes filled resentment as she red at the Leviathan King¡¯s full chest. It was clear that this was the deep resentment a small-chested girl had towards big breasts.

    In fact, the Hadyn Wyvern King¡¯s breasts weren¡¯t small. They were a normal size and only appeared small whenpared with the Leviathan King¡¯s huge breasts. There was a ck horn on top of the Haydn Wyvern King¡¯s head. This was one of the symbols of a Haydn Wyvern. The darker the horn was, the stronger the Haydn Wyvern.

    When they appeared, the Leviathan King and Haydn Wyvern King¡¯s original bodies didn¡¯t disappear either. They were still following their original trajectory. Their humanoid form and real body could coexist and appear at the same time, simr to the artificial AIs in the animes from Be¡¯s previous world. When they appeared, their original bodies were still running freely.

    Be looked at the two lolis who were asking about countermeasures and kneeling before her. She fought back the wicked ideas in her head and pretended to be normal. What made Be restless was the fact that the two lolis weren¡¯t wearing normal clothes, but only a few ck dragon scales that covered their ¡°vital parts¡±.

    This sort of ¡°dragon scale lingerie¡± was even more outrageous than the beautiful girls wearing bikinis in the swimming pool behind Be. On top of that, the Leviathan King and Haydn Wyvern King were also lolis. This was simply an attempt to lure all kinds of loli-loving ¡°gentlemen¡± and dies¡± intomitting sinful crimes.

    The Leviathan King and Haydn Wyvern King were metal demons, designed by the Creator of Darkness Mystica. They had been strengthened and modified by the Mechanical Creator Andrea. In terms of strength, they wereparable to the average Abyss Demonic King.

    However, their main role was defined as providing assistance tobat units at the time of design. Unless they were fighting at sea, they couldn¡¯t defeat the Abyss Demonic King in a one-on-one battle. They definitely couldn¡¯t defeat the Abyss Demonic Kings under Be, especially the Disaster of The Seas Krakent, who could crush them even at sea.

    ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say then. By the way, inform Krakent and Abigail. Ask them to get to work. This fleet isn¡¯t our target, our target is Ocean Demon King Victoria¡¯s ck Fleet. We must defeat them in one go!¡±

    ¡°This subordinate understands. Honorable Demon King, I implore you to move to the back of the Dragon Turtle King with the others first. When we go to battleter, my men and I will take off andnd from this tform. I fear we might disturb your fun.¡±

    ¡°I request the same as well. When the battle startster, this area will be very busy. We¡¯ll have to temporarily put away the pool. The Dragon Turtle King is already close behind me.¡±

    The Leviathan King and Haydn Wyvern King sincerely requested Be to temporarily leave themander¡¯s gship with Cynthia and proceed to the Dragon Turtle King, who was on a supply mission. In their opinion, Be and Cynthia and the others obviously hadn¡¯te to fight since they were dressed so leisurely.

    Be couldn¡¯t ridicule them in the face of such sincere eyes. Although she looked as if she were on a holiday at sea, she was still very serious when it was time to fight. Never mind, if her subordinates wanted to handle the situation, Be didn¡¯t mind giving them the chance to prove themselves.

    On the sea, an ¡°ind¡± floated by beside the Leviathan King. The total length of this mobile ind was about one thousand six hundred meters, which wasrger than the Leviathan King. This was the Dragon Turtle King.

    The deep-sea dragon turtle, otherwise known as ¡°turtle ind¡±, was, as its name implied, a giant dragon turtle-shaped deep-sea demon that had vegetation growing on its back. With the disguise of these trees, the ¡°turtle ind¡± looked like a moving oval shaped ind from a distance. Many of these ¡°ghost inds¡± in the legends of the deep sea in this other world were actually these ¡°turtle inds.¡±

    Originally, the length of the ¡°turtle ind¡± was about a hundred meters at most. These special turtle inds were mutations developed by Creation Gods Andrea and Mystica.

    Among Be¡¯s mysterious fleet, the number of turtle inds was the same as the Leviathan Beasts. They had a huge carrying capacity and were perfect as ¡°supply ships.¡± The average dragon turtle was close to the size of the average Leviathan Beast, while the Dragon Turtle King was much longer in length than the Leviathan King.

    ¡°Be, can you handle these demons?! I think there¡¯s still a gap between them and your status as Demon King. Are you really just a Demon King? ¡°

    ¡°Cynthia, stop guessing. I just want to be an ordinary Demon King. Don¡¯t you misjudge me! I¡¯m really just a Demon King. Besides, why can¡¯t I handle such cute lolis like the Leviathan and Haydn?¡±

    Holy Swordsman Cynthia looked at Be with cautious eyes. Was this beautiful blonde girl with a smiling expression really just a Demon King? In her heart, there was already a big question mark.

    Swordsman Cynthia felt unsure. She felt as if they could easily kill the elites of the Dragon Race. Although they weren¡¯t Holy Beasts, they already had the strength to surpass them.

    What horrified Cynthia even more were the two Abyss Demon Kings lurking behind Be¡¯s mysterious fleet. The Disaster of The Seas Krakent was a giant demonic octopus of nearly a thousand meters in length. Krakent was now in its original form, simr to the giant squid in the deep Antarctic Ocean on earth, nicknamed the ¡°Overlord Squid.¡± It hadn¡¯t fully extended its tentacles yet.

    Krakent¡¯s tentacles were at least ten times as long as it¡¯s body. When fully extended, they could cover almost the entire underwater area of the mysterious fleet. This was a truly horrible ¡°sea demon.¡± The destruction of the fleet was a cinch.

    Cooperating with Krakent was another sea type Abyss Demon King, Abigail, nicknamed the ¡°Ocean Scavenger.¡± Abigail was a newly emerged Abyss Demon King and could be regarded as Krakent¡¯s old friend. After hearing that Krakent had found a good Demon King and became her follower, Abigail epted her old friend¡¯s ¡°persuasion¡± and came to this other world to be Be¡¯s ¡°superborer.¡±

    Abigail¡¯s original form was a deep-sea fish monster that was about a hundred meters long. The scales on this fish monster were ck, its eyes were deep red, and it had horrible teeth. From her appearance alone, she seemed to y a small role amongst all the sea demons, but to assume that would be making a huge mistake.

    Abigail¡¯s ability was to devour all sea monsters. She could continuously split into many new bodies, evolving and growing. On top of that, these bodies liked to use the shoal tactics employed by piranhas. When fighting in the deep sea, they yed an equal role with the giant octopus-type Deep Sea Demon King Krakent.

    The average deep-sea demon would take a detour upon seeing them. Originally, there was another sea-type Abyss Demon King, ¡°Nightmare of The Deep Sea¡± Sally, who had also wanted to take refuge in Be. Krakent had also persuaded her. However, when she saw Abigail on her way here, she had been scared away and said she would consider it in the future.

    At the time, Be was at such a loss. Although Sally¡¯s original body was a giant deep-sea shark, she was the second Abyss Demon King besides Subus Queen Aisha who could transform into a beautiful girl. Sally¡¯s human form was an absolute beauty.

    However, she was scared away by Abigail, an ugly fish monster who couldn¡¯t even transform into a human. What a painful loss! If she could choose such a beautiful Demon King, Be would definitely choose Sally. When the opportunity arose, Be nned to invite Sally to her Darkness Sacred Region ¡°conglomerate¡± again for an ¡°interview¡± and directly admit her to ¡°work¡± after the interview.

    Be couldn¡¯t refuse an Abyss Demon King¡¯s ¡°job resume¡± just because she looked ugly. There has never been a Demon God who had ¡°fired¡± her in the history of the World Destructor¡¯s Camp and Be was unwilling to be the first one to make such a mistake.

    Although Holy Swordsman Cynthia was merely an ordinary human beauty, she could conclude from her aplishments and intuition that if Be was only a Demon King, there was no way she could control the two Abyss Demon Kings of Krakent and Abigail.

    Cynthia had never seen an Abyss Demon King before, but Krakent and Abigail alone could destroy arge area of the sea. They had the same power as a Demon King, even greatly exceeding the destructive powers of a Demon King. There was no reason for them to obey Be, who only had the strength of a Demon King.

    It was just like Mystica and Andrea whom she had met before; they too had imed to be Demon Kings when they introduced their identities to Cynthia. Lately, these people who imed to be Demon Kings had more strength than one. The title of Demon King was clearly too humble.

    ¡°Be, I hope... No, I beg you not to make it difficult for the Radiant Church in the future. I think you have the ability to subvert....¡±

    ¡°Can we not discuss such a serious topic first? We¡¯re here on vacation... No, we¡¯re here to fight. As long as you and President Maria and the others are on my side, it¡¯s nothing!¡±

    Be evaded the sensitive topic that Holy Swordsman Cynthia had brought up. Her conflict with the Radiant Church was only a matter of time. She had ¡°desecrated¡± the Pope¡¯s heir, the four Holy Maidens and the Holy Swordsman of the Radiant Church. Be didn¡¯t believe that the Radiant Pope would calmly say something like, ¡°Of course I choose to forgive her!¡±

    Be used a transfer artifact and took Cynthia and the beautiful girls in the swimming pool to the Dragon Turtle King beside the Leviathan King. They would continue their party in the green forest.

    The human form of the Dragon Turtle King was also a beautiful loli. This beauty with short emerald hair looked very shy and wore ¡°turtle shell underwear¡± that covered her body. She was a real t-chested loli. Even the Haydn Wyvern King could find her long lost dignity beside her.

    The designers who had created their humanoid forms, Mechanical Creator Andrea and Creator of Darkness Mystica, had probably used their own bodies as reference when designing these ¡°monster girls,¡± and made them into the appearance of a loli.???

    The Dragon Turtle King had apletely t chest, almost causing a nosebleed in Be. The Dragon Turtle King was clearly t-chested but she still pretended as if she had breasts. The Dragon Turtle King covered her chest with her hands, her expression was one of shyness and nervousness. It seemed that she wanted to cover up her ¡°nonexistent fullness.¡±

    ¡°Demon... God, no, Creator... No, Honorable Demon King, my... my ind is ready. Wee.¡±

    ¡°Speak slowly! I¡¯m not that scary, am I? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m a meanie who bullies girls. Lead the way!¡±

    The Dragon Turtle King had a soft voice and she seemed a little talkative. Her voice was very attractive. A loli who could be easily ¡°taken¡± was the best. Cynthia rolled her eyes at Be. This female Demon King was getting more and more skilled in deceiving lolis.

    It would be strange if Be didn¡¯t bully girls. Cynthia didn¡¯t believe that those beauties behind her hadn¡¯t been captured with ¡°special methods.¡± She had personally experienced it and allowed Be to bully her, falling into corruption. She just didn¡¯t publicly announce her betrayal of the Radiant Church.

    The others might not know, but President Caroline was a proud president from one of the twelve elite academies of the Human Race. She was now so obedient that Cynthia suspected she was an imposter. What Be had done to her was certainly questionable!

    ¡°Cynthia, what¡¯s that look? What I said is true. I used to want to be a good person, but I wasn¡¯t given a choice, so you should understand!¡±

    The other mysterious fleet approaching from the horizon also found Be¡¯s fleet. Instead of slowing down, they sped up and began to steer in a downwind direction.

    This was a deration of war. There was no doubt that in all the naval battles throughout the history of sailing, artillery battles between ships on the sea focused on upying a strong downwind position. This position could give them an advantage when both sides were firing cannons at each other.

    Their ships were equipped with magic-guided cannons simr to normal cannons. Now, they intended to seize the strong position in the ¡°Crossing The T¡± warfare tactic andunch artillery attacks on Be¡¯s fleet, which was in a weak position. Their starting tactic was right, but unfortunately, Be¡¯s mysterious fleet wasn¡¯t relying on cannons. From the very beginning, the problem of seizing battle positions had never existed.

 Volume 4 Chapter 193: The Final Serenity Before the Great Battle at Sacred River Selma

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 193: The Final Serenity Before the Great Battle at Sacred River Selma</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    Sacred River Selma was situated in the Beastmen territory that was in the center of the Priestly Continent. The river happened to split the Beastmen¡¯s grasnd continent into the north and south regions. The north region that was closer to the Human race was where the four tribes of the Beastmen, Wolfmen, Lionmen, Leopardmen, and Tigermen, were residing.

    The southern shores of the Sacred River Selma were considered as the outback regions of the Beastmen where the four tribes of the Winged Men, Centaurs, Minotaurs and Bearmen, were residing. Different from the northern tribes that were always in the chaos of war, the southern tribes were much stronger. As they didn¡¯t need to confront humans constantly, their military strength wasn¡¯t as exhausted.

    Be was now situated at the southern shores of the Sacred River Selma, at the construction area where the coalition of the Dark Humans and Beastmen were defending. The Dark Princess Erica was still knocking on the door as she couldn¡¯t understand why her younger sister Elsa had closed the door.

    ¡°Elsa, you damned girl, if you still don¡¯t open the door, I will break the door down!¡±

    ¡°Big sister, please wait for a moment; just a moment longer will do.¡±

    ¡°You have been dilly dallying for too long. I will... Are, aren¡¯t you... Lord Demon King!¡±

    Just as Princess Erica was about to force open the door, Be walked out from the pce and immediately shut the doors with her hand behind her back. Her movements were so fast that Princess Erica didn¡¯t have enough time to see the situation inside the pce clearly!

    ¡°What... what is wrong with your clothes...¡±

    ¡°Eh... Lord Demon King, this is an ident, I am truly ashamed! Will Lord Demon King please give way? Erica has the key to my room. Without the key, I cannot return to my room to change.¡±

    Princess Erica¡¯s mage clothes looked like they had gone through some suffering as there were multiple damaged and torn areas. Be could nearly see Erica¡¯s entire body through those holes. The girls in this Other World were rather conservative with their undergarments, apart from Be¡¯s besties.

    Erica was also rather conservative, but her undergarments were all exposed right now. From the looks of it, she had just experienced an intense battle. The unconcealed lust in Be¡¯s eyes made Princess Erica a little embarrassed as she thought that this Demon King was a woman, but why were her eyes even stranger than male Demon Kings?

    Princess Erica subconsciously covered her breasts with her hands while Be had the intention to pry open her hands. What was there to be embarrassed about? Since Erica had only reacted after getting seen entirely, why couldn¡¯t she allow Be to finish watching?!

    ¡°That... Lord Demon King, can you give way?! You are blocking my way.¡±

    ¡°No... Aren¡¯t you looking for the key? I will go and take it for you. Elsa and I have some private matters to discuss. As the elder sister, you need to understand.¡±

    Erica¡¯s clothes weren¡¯t in the best of shape, and she couldn¡¯t barge through. Moreover, she would be going against the Demon King. As such, she had no choice but to agree to Be¡¯s suggestion helplessly. After Be handed over the key, Elsa took the opportunity when Be left with her elder sister to quickly free the ck-Robed Witches under hermand.

    Since the Demon King Brewster was already dead, the ck tentacles that it left behind would quickly wither without any energy support. Elsa didn¡¯t have to waste too much effort to rescue her subordinates.

    ¡°What a close call. Finally, I don¡¯t have to be scolded by my big sister. About the summoning ritual today, no one is to say a thing. Otherwise, I will make that person...¡±

    ¡°Princess Elsa, these subordinates understand.¡±

    On the other side, Be was shamelessly following Princess Erica. She had kept her Demon King¡¯s wings and changed into an ordinary ck armor. Right now, she looked just like Princess Erica¡¯s guard.

    ¡°Lord Demon King... what are you doing? I am going to change my clothes!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I also have to change my clothes, let¡¯s do it together! Also, you should address me as Be. Demon King is too generic.¡±

    Princess Erica was very helpless. Among all the Demon Kings she had interacted with, most of them were aloof and cold. This was the first time she met with a Demon King that was like Be, who didn¡¯t care about the difference in status. Erica didn¡¯t know how to deal with Be at this moment and had no choice but to allow Be to continue following her.

    As guided by Princess Erica while in disguise as her guard, Be took the opportunity to observe the entire Sacred River Selma¡¯s defense line. At the southern shores of the Sacred River Selma, there wererge quantities of defense constructions. Blockhouses and catapults could be seen everywhere.

    There were also magic-guided cannons being deployed. Under the special modifications of the Dark Humans, behind the defense line of the Sacred River Selma¡¯s southern shores, there was a vast city zone that looked like a human city. Ancient Todd City in the south of the Sacred River Selma was thergest stronghold for the Dark Humans coalition on the Beastmen¡¯s continent.

    Thend taken up by the Ancient Todd City was even more extensive than the capital city of Be¡¯s Sarnia Duchy, Sarni City. The six-million strong garrison of the Dark Coalition wasn¡¯t a joke. Apart from the Dark Coalition, there were barely any Beastmen soldiers. It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say that this was the Dark Humans¡¯ colony.

    ording to the information harnessed from the Silver Fox Princess Vanessa and others, the Beastmen had been conquered by the Dark Humans, who came from the sea over a thousand years ago. The Dark Humans came from the mysterious Darkness Continent, and they worshipped the Ex-Twelve Demon Kings, who bestowed the Dark Humans with the power of the Ex-Twelve Demon Kings.

    The circle of life restricted the Dark Humans, and they had eternal life. When attacked by the powerful forces of the Dark Humans, the Beastmen Emperor surrendered. To prevent being exterminated, the Beastmen chose to cooperate with the Dark Humans.

    With the support of the Dark Humans, the Beastmen constructed cities that were simr to human cities, and there were also Magical Armies. But not all Beastmen Kings enjoyed being restricted by the Dark Humans. The four northern tribes of the Sacred River Selma, the Wolfmen, Lionmen, Leopardmen, and the Tigermen, were discontented with the Dark Humans meddling in the Beastmen¡¯s affairs.

    Due to the different ideologies, over a thousand years, the seeming harmony between the Beastmen Tribes was belied with underlying disagreement. As such, they were separated into two factions with the Sacred River Selma as their border. Northern tribes belonged to the ¡°Native Faction¡± while the southern tribes belonged to the ¡°Puppet Faction.¡± The Beastmen that Be had beaten up violently at the Sacred River Selma were from the ¡°Native Faction.¡±

    It was no wonder the Beastmen Emperor didn¡¯t provide any assistance to the Wolf King and others. It seemed like he wished to get someone else to do his dirty work and to use the opportunity to weaken the Native Faction¡¯s Beastmen Tribes further. The failure of the Battle of Harvey ins was closely rted to the conflicts of the factions within the Beastmen Tribes.

    The Dark Humans were very powerful because of the Twelve Demon Kings backing them. The Native Faction might be discontented with the tyranny of the Dark Humans, but they didn¡¯t dare to resist against the Dark Humans openly. The Dark Humans also wanted to make use of the Beastmen Tribes; as such, neither side would turn downright hostile and start a war.

    The afternoon sunlight illuminated the limpid and sky blue water of the Sacred River Selma. This peaceful Sacred River had been flowing quietly on this continent for close to 10,000 years. Over 10,000 years, the Sacred River Selma had witnessed the glorious lives of over a hundred Beastmen Emperors.

    In legends, the Sacred River Selma was formed 10,000 years ago by the tears of Water Goddess Selma, who was the younger sister of one of the God World¡¯s Twelve Gods, Poseidon. This High-Level God had perished in the war when the Twelve Demon Kings invaded the God World. There was no longer any way for Be to verify if this legend were true or false.

    Those beings who knew the truth were already no longer in this world. Even Death God Maureen, who was one of the Twelve Gods, didn¡¯t know the conclusion for Water Goddess Selma. Be didn¡¯t feel the presence of a God Race at the Sacred River Selma; therefore, the authenticity of this legend would never be known.

    Be was overwhelmed with feelings as the two shores of the Sacred River Selma was going to be the ce of a fierce battle for the dark forces. If the Water Goddess Selma were to know of this in her grave, would she be speechless?

    Ancient Todd City was the Dark Coalition¡¯s stronghold and also one of the strongholds under the control of the Ex-Twelve Demong Kings. Be didn¡¯t intend to enter the city as at least one Demon King was overseeing that ce. It was still better and safer to investigate from the Dark Human¡¯s stronghold at the defense line of the Sacred River Selma¡¯s southern shores.

    ¡°Mistress Be, what are you... Stop, I am not worthy of this!¡±

    ¡°Erica, stop talking and stay still quietly! This is the order of a Demon King. Why? Are you going to defy the orders from a Demon King!?¡±

    In the Dark Princess Erica¡¯s bathroom, Be still didn¡¯t stop after making use of Erica¡¯s bath, she went behind Erica and reached her hands out to press on Erica¡¯s shoulders and gave her a massage.

    It was apparent that Be didn¡¯t have any good intentions. After she followed Princess Erica to this ce, she used the title of the Demon King to take advantage of Princess Erica. Erica had no choice but to sit by the side of the bath while she had the special privilege to enjoy a massage personally done by a Demon King that she couldn¡¯t refuse.

    But Be was truly naughty as her hands would constantly explore Princess Erica¡¯s snow-white body. Didn¡¯t Be say it was just a shoulder massage?! Why did it suddenly turn into a full body massage? This ¡°extra service¡± was something that Princess Erica had never requested.

    Be pressed firmly to Princess Erica¡¯s back from behind while she sniffed Princess Erica¡¯s beautiful blood-red hair. Be stuck out her tongue like a pervert and licked Princess Erica¡¯s gorgeous cheeks. Erica¡¯s profession was a Blood Mage and was still considered a mage profession in a strict context. Hence, her physical strength couldn¡¯t bepared to Be, who had a Knight profession.

    If Be were to use strength right now, Princess Erica would never be able to resist as their strength difference was just too vast. Furthermore, resisting would only make Be even more excited. Princess Erica¡¯s looked at the ceiling of the bathroom with a face that was blushing slightly, while Be¡¯s professional vition was causing her thoughts to go intoplete disarray.

    ¡°Mistress Be, stop doing this... Please spare me... I am already...¡±

    ¡°Erica, show somepassion in the Demon Kings! Isn¡¯t tributing yourselves to the Demon Kings your race¡¯s greatest honor? Stop thinking that I am going to take you in as my servant.¡±

    ¡°The kind of tribute I am speaking about isn¡¯t this kind of tribute! It is...¡±

    The Dark Princess Erica¡¯s final resistance was futile as Be seized Erica into her embrace. Subsequently, Be didn¡¯t hold back and kissed Erica. Erica¡¯s lips were immediately surrendered. She lost her authority to speak and had quickly fallen into Be¡¯s hands.

    The steam was filling the air of the bathroom, and before many of the Dark Humans could react, their princess had been ¡°taken over¡± by Be. The day before the two armies battled, Be had ¡°overthrown¡± the opposition¡¯smander. This was the first time Be had achieved such a magnificent feat.

    Seeing how Princess Erica was allowing Be to ravage as she pleased, Be felt a little regretful. If she had known that the Darkness Empire was so easy to overthrow, she wouldn¡¯t have released Princess Elsa. She would have taken both the sister as her ¡°captives.¡±

    While Be was still having an affair at the southern shores of the Sacred River Selma, the northern shores were already covered with congration. The near ten million-strong Demon King Coalition was gathering at the northern shores of Sacred River Selma. When Be wasn¡¯t around, the Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha wasmanding the Demon King Coalition to continue marching, and they were approaching the northern shores of the Sacred River Selma.

    The Dark Coalition had noticed the abnormal state at the northern shores at the first moment. Before the Demon King Coalition could stand firm, the various magic-guided cannons and catapults were already firing frenziedly at the opposite shore.

    As the Demon King Coalition had yet to stand firm, they were stupefied by this wave of attack. But there were plenty of god ss ¡°bosses¡± overseeing the coalition, and they had reacted very swiftly. Alisha and ine worked together to give rise to a giant ck screen barrier at the northern shores of the Sacred River Selma.

    The ranged attacks from the Dark Coalition were isted by this ck screen barrier, causing them to lose the advantage of attacking first instantly. With the cover of the ck screen barrier, the Demon King Coalition started to dig the northern shores and arrange a new front.

    The width of the Sacred River Selma was over a hundred meters wide, and it was somewhat challenging to cross the river forcefully. The Dark Humans had been operating in this ce for over a thousand years, and the defense line of the Sacred River Selma was also known as a wall that would ¡°never fall.¡± The Demon King Coalition didn¡¯t recklessly cross the river. They intended to wait for Commander Be¡¯s return and to n again.

    As the outside was enveloped in the mes of war, Be couldn¡¯t continue ying more. She was currently helping Princess Erica to dress up while feeling reluctant to part with her. Princess Erica¡¯s face was blushing slightly, just like a little girl who was very shy and lowering her head, allowing Be to dress herself up as Be pleased.

    The reason why Be had appeared in this ce had been exined to Princess Erica by Be during the bath they shared. Be lied that it was Erica¡¯s younger sister who summoned her, and it was done with a regr summoning ritual.

    ording to the agreement between Be and Elsa, Be didn¡¯t tell Erica about the Princess Elsa¡¯s failed summoning, which summoned the ck Tentacled Demonic King.

    ¡°Mistress Be, Lord Griffin is also in Ancient Todd City, do you...¡±

    ¡°No, I have nothing to speak with them. This is an agreement between us. Don¡¯t let any third party intervene, okay?¡±

    ¡°Eh, I understand. I will listen to your arrangements!¡±

    Erica felt a little suspicious. She had always assumed that Demon Kings were allies, but after seeing Be¡¯s attitude, she didn¡¯t seem to be interested in the Terror Demon King Griffin. It was fortunate that after Erica and Elsa identally summoned the new Demon Kings back, they didn¡¯t spontaneously mention to the Terror Demon King Griffin about Be.

    Terror Demon King Griffin was one of the more conservative ones among the Ex-Twelve Demon Kings. As he wanted to preserve his authority as a Demon King, he didn¡¯t question Elsa and Erica if it were a new Demon King or a demonic being that had been identally summoned. Both sides were somewhat cautious and didn¡¯t mention the incident of the new Demon King. As such, the information about the truthful existence of Be and the new Demon Kings wasn¡¯t known by many.

    ¡°Big sister, what are the two of you...¡±

    ¡°It is nothing... Elsa, what kind of eyes are those. I am just discussing some private matters with Mistress Be!¡±

    Princess Elsa had changed into a blue gown and rushed over here to observe her elder sister Erica¡¯s reaction. She was still worried that Be might let her mouth slip in front of Erica and would reveal her dark secret.

    When Elsa arrived at Erica¡¯s room, she saw Be helping Erica to dress up, and this had shocked Elsa. In Elsa¡¯s impression, her elder sister Erica was a reserved and strong-minded person. Previously when the mysterious dark forces had defeated Erica at the quarry, she had been infuriated for quite some time.

    Princess Erica was currently having a shy expression like a little girl, and this was the first time Elsa witnessed it for these recent years. This Demon King was truly toxic enough to make her elder sister so bashful. Elsa used probing eyes to seize up Be, seemingly trying to find some secrets from her body.

    ¡°Enough, stop ncing randomly, you littless. If you have something to say, hurry up and say it. Otherwise, I am going to hit you!¡±

    ¡°Who is little... Lord Demon King, Big Sister Erica is being fierce to me! You have to help me. Big Sister is always bullying me.¡±

    ¡°Who has been bullying you? Mistress Be, don¡¯t listen to the nonsense from thisss. I will teach her a lesson right now.¡±

    Be was smiling and sitting on the chair while silently watched and appreciated the Dark Princess Sisters ying around in the room. Elsa was indeed not little as their cup sizes were the same, and Be personally tested it. There wasn¡¯t a problem of ¡°whose is bigger¡± between Elsa and Erica as they were both the same.

    The ones that contested with Be at the quarry were the Dark Princess Sisters, Erica and Elsa. Be had already taken an indirect approach to verify this information with Erica. This was destiny. Princess Erica still didn¡¯t know that she had unknowingly lost to Be twice. This time, she had lost her entire self to Be.

    After Be finished ying, she started to consider the problem of the return trip. It wasn¡¯t right to ¡°have an affair¡± for too long. Otherwise, she would have a hard time exining to Lisha, Kriss, and others. If she wanted to return now, the best way would be to use the Demon King¡¯s transportation passage.

    Swimming across Sacred River Selma was also a good choice, but it was the crucial period for the two opposing armies right now. As a Demon King, if she were to swim across the Sacred River Selma under the public eye, she would feel humiliated. After thinking through the consequences, Be decided to use another method.

    ¡°Erica, how many Demon Kings are in Ancient Todd City now? Do you know?¡±

    ¡°There are two, and they have been both summoned by Master Keh. They are Lord Demon King Griffin and Lord Demon King Trollope. Why? Is Mistress Be going to see...¡±

    ¡°No, are there any other Demon Kings?¡±

    ¡°Other... There is one more that I just recalled. But it is rather hard to see her. You will only have the chance to see her when the moon isn¡¯t bright at night!¡±

 Volume 4 Chapter 194: The Dark Fight At The Periphery Of Ancient Todd City

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 194: The Dark Fight At The Periphery Of Ancient Todd City</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    The night was quiet on the Sacred River Selma. After fruitlessly shelling the northern bank with cannons, the Dark Coalition forces turned to prepare for tomorrow¡¯s storm. The Demon King allied forces on the north bank took advantage of the night to step up the construction of their attack positions and the two sides temporarily paused the battle.

    Be left after dinner with the Dark Princesses Elsa and Erica. Although she hadn¡¯t yet won over Elsa, Elsa would eventually fall into her hands as long as they broke through the southern bank of the Sacred River Selma.

    Regarding Demon King Be¡¯s departure, Elsa looked a little regretful, while Erica¡¯s gaze was a little ambiguous. It wasn¡¯t good for them to ask too much about the Demon King¡¯s matters. Erica couldn¡¯t force her sister to say anything about her deal with the Demon King either.

    After bidding farewell to the two Dark Princesses, Be headed to Ancient Todd City, thergest city on the southern bank of the Sacred River Selma and thergest military stronghold. Be changed into her ck Robed Witch costume that she had borrowed from Erica and began the operation to infiltrate the city.

    She was going to look for the third of the old Demon Kings in the peripheral area of Ancient Todd City. In the old Demon King¡¯s residence, there should be the summoning ceremony artifactsmonly used by the Demon King. ording to information from Dark Princesses Erica and Elsa, this Demon King may be a girl, because she didn¡¯t show her true face and male Demon Kings don¡¯t generally hide their true face.

    ¡°Ivy, are you there! Are you asleep? It¡¯s me!¡±

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re on the other side of the river? It¡¯s been a long time. Thank goodness Lolita and the other Demon Kings are in charge. Or else, Kriss and the others would be on the other side of the Sacred River Selma today!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to worry you girls. Please inform them for me.¡±

    In a secluded corner, Be took out the magicmunication stone and contacted Miss Ivy, who was on the northern bank of the Sacred River Selma. Be had given them the magicmunication stone a long time ago and they finally had the chance to use it now.

    At present, the morale of the Demon King allied forces was still very stable. They had adopted a step-by-step strategy. ording to their ns, the Demon King allied forces intended to build a defense zone on the northern bank of the Sacred River Selma simr to the one on the southern bank. They were going tounch the operation to cross the river after gaining a firm foothold.

    After the call, Be left the secret area and was nning to continue towards Ancient Todd City. Suddenly, a cold wind blew all around her and a shadow seemed to float over to her side.

    Be looked back in full alertness and saw a ck shadow floating across. Because there wasn¡¯t any moonlight tonight, Be couldn¡¯t tell if the other party was a ghost or a demon. There were few torches illuminating the Dark Humans¡¯ defensive positions and they were all dark blue ghost fires and the like. Be¡¯s current position didn¡¯t fall under the illumination of the mes.

    Be stopped for a moment and immediately followed in the direction of the shadow. She had a good sense of smell and was especially sensitive to a girl¡¯s scent. Earlier when they had crossed paths, Be had smelled a faint fragrance on the shadow and concluded that the shadow was a girl. There was certainly nothing to be afraid of when meeting a girl at night.

    At a secluded wooden house somewhere by the Sacred River Selma, the dark shadow stopped. This house was built on a cliff. Next to the wooden house was an ancient tree that was several hundred years old with a wooden table and several wooden chairs beneath it. This seemed like the dwelling ce of a hermit. It wasn¡¯t easy to find such a quiet ce by the river.

    ¡°Ignorant human, why did you follow me?! If there¡¯s nothing, please leave. This is Griffin¡¯s area. If you¡¯re looking for the Demon King, then go look for him.¡±

    Be finally saw the real face of the dark shadow through the reflection on the surface of the Sacred River Selma. It was a beautiful young girl with an elegant bearing. Her long dark purple hair fell to her waist like the night, and she was wearing a dark purple mage outfit. Be could feel strong dark energying from her dark purple eyes.

    The girl had used a skill that was essential to mages, a flying technique. Now she was suspended in the air, a distance from the ground. Earlier when she had flown past Be, Be had misjudged that she was a floating ghost.

    The young girl¡¯s mage outfit was different from an ordinary mage¡¯s clothes. There were magic patterns that had something to do with the old Demon Kings on her garments. Be had seen these patterns on Ocean Demon King Victoria¡¯s clothes before. Thus, Be thought that there was arge possibility that this beautiful girl was a Demon King.

    Dark Night Demon King Aggy looked at her stalker with some curiosity. The ck Robed Witch was a bit strange,ing so close to her. If it were any other Dark Human, her Demon King¡¯s aura would¡¯ve long since suppressed them onto the ground but this ck Robed Witch didn¡¯t show any reaction at all. Was she very powerful?

    ¡°Can you tell me your name?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know that besides those of the same kind, it¡¯s a taboo for ordinary people to take the initiative to ask for a Demon King¡¯s name? Interesting fe, I want to see if you have... W-where are you going?¡±

    Unless a Demon King voluntarily announces it, the average human couldn¡¯t take the initiative to ask for the Demon King¡¯s name, and Dark Night Demon King Aggy was no different. She had the inherent arrogance of a Demon King and didn¡¯t expect Be to behave out of the norm and slip away before she had finished speaking.

    Be was deliberately whetting Dark Night Demon King Aggy¡¯s appetite. Unlike Ocean Demon King Victoria, she seemed like a very arrogant Demon King. Be didn¡¯t give her the chance to continue her act, ignoring her and leaving.

    A dark energy ball shot towards Be¡¯s back. Dark Night Demon King Aggy, who was infuriated by Be, directly attacked her regardless of etiquette. Although her manners had always been elegant before, it was an entirely a different matter when she was angered.

    This dark energy ball was one of the unique skills used by the Demon Kings and Be couldn¡¯t be more familiar with the dark energy fluctuations. She turned around and quickly condensed dark energy into a bat and beat the ¡°dark wave¡± as if she were ying baseball.

    Dark Night Demon King Aggy was caught off guard. She had meant to teach the little ck Robed Witch a lesson, so the dark energy ball she had sent out wasn¡¯t very powerful. Who knew that the opposite party would fight back? She hastily arranged a defense barrier and reluctantly removed the barrier when the dark wave rebounded from the front.

    ¡°How is that possible? Who.... What the hell are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a passerby, honorable Demon King. Even if you didn¡¯t want to tell me your name, you didn¡¯t have to send me a gift! Look, now your clothes are dirty.¡±

    Aggy was in a sorry state. Her carelessness almost made her the first Demon King in history to be seriously injured by a low level attack like the dark energy wave. Her ck mage garments were damaged in many areas¨Can aftermath of the dark energy wave.

    ¡°Dark Night Demon King Aggy. Now you can tell me your...¡±

    ¡°Aggy, what a nice name. I hope you can behave gracefully as before. As for my name, please forgive me for refusing to answer!¡±

    ¡°What ... I¡¯ve already told you my name, yet you refuse! You...¡±

    Dark Night Demon King Aggy was enraged by Be. The ck Robed Witch repeatedly contradicted her, and what angered her the most was her repeated refusal. If she didn¡¯t take her anger out on this stranger, her prestige as Dark Night Demon King would be lost.

    Be looked at Dark Night Demon King Aggy with satisfaction. Aggy¡¯s graceful face was just as beautiful when she was angry. She had to admit that a beauty was indeed a beauty. As long as she looked beautiful, even if she were angry, she was still a sight for sore eyes.

    Her reason for refusing Aggy was very simple. Be had even dared to refuse Dark Demon God Alice before, so refusing Dark Night Demon King Aggy wasn¡¯t a big deal. It was a long way from Ancient Todd City. Even if the other two Demon Kings in the city wanted to lend their support to Aggy, they couldn¡¯t get here very quickly.

    Aggy looked uncertain. This was her private courtyard and she was afraid to make any big moves, which would only damage the house that she had designed with great difficulty. Be stood there confidently. If the Demon King attacked her, she wouldn¡¯t be afraid at all.

    A dark curtain suddenly enveloped the area around the house. As soon as darkness fell, Be and Aggy were transported to a mysterious space. There was only a lonely house left on the cliff; the people had long disappeared.

    Terror Demon King Griffin and Bone Demon King Trollope were cultivating in Ancient Todd City. The old Demon King¡¯s method of cultivation was basically to absorb the energy of living creatures. In the ce where the Demon Kings cultivated, the ground was covered with the bones of low-level Beastman ves.

    Griffin and Trollope sat face to face. The table between them was filled with all kinds of bloody unidentified food. Besides the Demon Kings, there were also some kemonomimi maidservants¨Cfox girls, cat girls and bunny girls.

    They were counted lucky. The two Demon Kings felt that the female Beastmencked energy. It was too much trouble to kill them, so they spared their lives. As for the Beastman ves, they were all treated as food.

    ¡°Griffin, a Demon King Passage opened near the Selma River. Do you want to go and have a look? I think Dark Night Demon King Aggy¡¯s private house is over there.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about her. That Aggy always pretends to be elegant and disdains tomunicate with us barbarians. Going over will just be inviting a snub, am I right?¡±

    ¡°It seems that two Demon Kings have entered the Demon King Passage. Aggy is...¡±

    ¡°She must¡¯ve gone with the Death Demon King. Why do you care what she does? Are you still thinking about the treasures you lent her ten thousand years ago? She won¡¯t return them!¡±

    While Terror Demon King Griffin and Bone Demon King Trollope were still taking it easy in Ancient Todd City, the fight between Dark Night Demon King Aggy and Origin Demon King Be had already begun in the Demon King Space. This was the first fight between the old and new Demon Kings using their real bodies, and it had a very important symbolic significance.

    At this time, the Demon King of Death was still wandering in the capital of the Beast King. Ocean Demon King Victoria hadn¡¯t yet gone out to sea. Sky Demon King Dolores, Blood Demon King Eleanor, and Underworld Demon King Cornice from Be¡¯s side were all at the northern bank of the Sacred River Selma. No one got involved in the fight.

    Simr to the Demon King Passage, the Demon King Space was the home ground of the Demon Kings. Except for the blood-red moon in the sky, this space was a barrennd. Be and Aggy stood facing each other from a distance.

    ¡°You¡¯re really not simple. You¡¯re still so calm after entering the Demon King Space, as if it were your own home. I won¡¯t make things difficult for you either. If you apologize, I will... ¡°

    ¡°Aggy, I refuse again. Let me witness your Demon King strength!¡±

    Seeing that Be¡¯s attitude remained unchanged, Aggy switched tobat mode. A pair of thick demon wings appeared behind her. All around Aggy, countless dark purple energy ripples that were faintly discernible floated in the air.

    Be had made the right judgment. Aggy was a Demon King who was good at magic attacks. Her weapon appeared when she switched to her battle form. It was a ck shield and a ck scepter, iid with arge ck gem at the top.

    The barrennd in the Demon King Space suddenly trembled violently, shaking like an earthquake as an abyss broke out from below. A gigantic demon climbed out of the abyss. Following the gigantic demon were a lot of medium-sized demons which were more than a hundred meters tall. They looked ferocious, like ancient giants towering above the ground.

    They were ¡°ancient demonic giants¡±. Ten thousand years ago, they had followed Dark Night Demon King Aggy and fought together with her everywhere. Once the ancient demonic giants came out, they looked for the target their master wanted to tear up with their blood red eyes. They had great strength and could fight an adult golden dragon, much less tearing up a giant dragon.???

    ???

    The ancient demonic giants didn¡¯t carry any weapons. They belonged to the kind of demons that fought with their bare hands. With their thick skin, an ordinary dragon couldn¡¯t break through their defense. Therefore, the ancient demonic giants didn¡¯t even have armor or other protective equipment. They only had straw mats around their lower bodies and looked like barbarians.

    Dark Night Demon King Aggy floated up to the Dark Giant King¡¯s shoulder. A giant over a hundred meters tall was equivalent to her mount. Aggy looked rather dignified. She had been on high alert against Be for fear that she might use a surprise attack to interrupt her summoning of demons. However, the other party didn¡¯t interrupt her summoning ceremony at all.

    Be was also performing a summoning. This was the Demon King Space and her game of pretending to be brave was over. This wasn¡¯t an arena for humans. If she pretended to be brave again, she would end up being trampled on the ground. When Dark Night Demon King Aggy was summoning her giants, Be followed suit almost at the same time as well. Unlike Aggy, Be¡¯s demons emerged from the door of the Demon King Space, not from the cracks in the ground.

    Be had summoned a Dark Tyrant Dragon, which was therge version of the Tyrannosaurus Rex. The Tyrannosaurus Rex was nearly a hundred meters tall, a little shorter than the opposite side¡¯s Dark Giant King, but this guy had an advantage over the Dark Giant King in length.

    Behind the Dark Tyrant Dragon were all kinds of dinosaur-type demons¨CDark Spinosaurus, Dark Ankylosaurus, Dark Triceratops, Dark Tyrannosaurus and so on. There were also Dark Pterosaurs in the sky that were more than twenty meters in length when they stretched out their wings.???

    ???

    If Dark Night Demon King Aggy had a ¡°giant army,¡± then Be¡¯s was a ¡°dinosaur army.¡± The epic scene of giants versus dinosaurs was about to be staged in this dark Demon King Space. Unfortunately, the only audience was the blood-red moon in the sky.

    Be flew up and sat on top of the Dark Tyrant Dragon. She had changed back to the form of a Demon King. The ck wings behind her brought her right to the top of the Dark Tyrant Dragon. In fact, if this position were given to Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha, the effect would be more impressive. After all, she was the real Demonic Dragon Emperor and Be wasn¡¯t a Demon King that relied mostly on dragon elements.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Miss Aggy? Aren¡¯t we going all out?! I¡¯ve summoned my people. Let¡¯s get started!¡±

    ¡°Wait... Please wait. Can you tell me your name? I apologize for my rudeness before!¡±

    Dark Night Demon King Aggy¡¯s voice was much softer this time and her arrogant tone had been put away. The Demon Kings respected strength. Now that Be had shown hers, Aggy could no longer face Be with an attitude she would with ordinary people.

    ¡°Aggy, I ept your apology. Don¡¯t ask for my name. Today I wanted to borrow your Demon King Passage. I am... I am a Demon King of the other world. I couldn¡¯t find my way back. I¡¯ll just borrow your Demon King Passage.¡±

    ¡°You want to borrow my passage.... You should¡¯ve said so earlier. I would¡¯ve...¡±

    ¡°Aggy, I want to be a good person too but you didn¡¯t give me a chance! You immediately sent a dark energy ball over, so I was forced to... ¡°

    Aggy was sort of in the wrong. She had been the first to act, but it was also unprecedented in Demon King history to start a fight in order to borrow a passage. Aggy herself was verypetitive. Since she was a Demon King of the other world, she nned to take her on.

    ¡°We¡¯ve still not settled the matter of borrowing my passage. The Demon King Passage you want to borrow is behind me, but I don¡¯t want to let you go so easily. If you want to borrow it, use your strength to rob me of my Demon King Passage!¡±

    ¡°Aggy, can I snatch you away... Just kidding. Don¡¯t take it seriously. I want to... ¡°

    ¡°Yes. If you have the strength, you can take away my powers.¡±

    The old Demon Kings, like demons, had always believed in the idea that the winner was king and got everything. The Demon King who won could take everything from the other side. Aggy had mistakenly believed that Be wanted her strength and wanted to rob her of it. She didn¡¯t know that Be had another n.

    Looking at Dark Night Demon King Aggy¡¯s unconcerned eyes, Be assumed that she hadn¡¯t understood what she meant. However, this didn¡¯t affect Be¡¯s n to take advantage of Dark Night Demon King Aggy. Be had taken advantage of Ocean Demon King Victoria so there was no reason to miss out on Dark Night Demon King Aggy.

 Volume 4 Chapter 195: The Birth of the Most Unprincipled Demon King in Dark History

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 195: The Birth of the Most Unprincipled Demon King in Dark History</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    On the banks of Sacred River Selma, on the edge of the Ancient Todd City, the two Demon Kings Be and Aggy were currently going head to head. It was the first time that an old Demon King had engaged in a confrontation using their true forms against a new Demon King.

    Previously, the Sky Demon King Dolores and Blood Demon King Eleanor had defeated the Demon King of Death, who had possessed the Demon Princess Cornice¡¯s body. However, that was just possession, so it was not the Demon King of Death¡¯s original identity. Therefore, this battle was much more important.

    The barrennds of the Demon King space shook violently. At the moment, ¡°Dark Dinosaurs¡± and ¡°Dark Ancient Giants¡± were at war. Both sides were made up of huge creatures that were going up against each other. At that moment, that scene was breathtaking.

    Even though the dinosaur type demonic beings could make use of magical attacks, they did not intend to use it as part of their offense. These ancient demonic giants specialized in biological attacks and close-rangebat. With such a short-range, there was barely enough time for them to prepare to activate the magical attacks.

    Both sides were practically wrapped around each other. The Dark Three-Horned Dragons were in the front of the formation. They raised their horns and began to charge towards the Dark Ancient Giants¡¯ battle formation. The Dark Horned Back Dragon and the Dark Tyrant Dragon closely followed the Dark Three-Horned Dragon. Be stood on top of the Dark Tyrant Dragon and led her demonic beings into battle.

    It did not take long for the first offensive teams from both sides to engage in battle. The Dark Three-Horned Dragons made use of their powerful momentum and broke right past the Dark Ancient Giants¡¯ defenses. Large groups of Dark T-Rex swiftly followed and charged into the midst of the Ancient Giants. The entire scene instantly descended into pandemonium.

    The Dark Winged Dragons immediately switched strategies in favor of low altitudebat. They swooped down while attacking and disrupting the Dark Giants¡¯ formations in perfect coordination with the Dark Three-Horned Dragons and Dark T-Rex¡¯s attacks on the ground.

    The Dark Tyrant Dragon was currently taking on the Ancient Giant King alone. The Giant King raised its fist and unleashed its ultimate move ¨C the ¡°Tiny Hammers to Your Chest,¡± where it smashed furiously into the Dark Tyrant Dragon¡¯s chest.

    The Dark Tyrant Dragon refused to admit defeat and knocked directly into him. Just like the T-Rex Dragon, its hands were ws and were clearly at a disadvantage when met with a fist. Therefore, the Tyrant Dragon decided that it might as well crash head-on into the giant. The immense force of the impact caused the Giant King to stumble backward.

    Without missing a beat, the Dark Tyrant Dragon opened its ferocious mouth and sent out a few massive fireballs. The power of these fireballs was simr to the ¡°Celestial Fire,¡± one of the fire-type mages¡¯ forbidden magics. Sparks flew as the fireballs smashed onto the Giant King¡¯s body.

    The Giant King let out an expression of pain. As a brute force type of demonic being, it did not know magic. Even though the constant wave of magical attacks was from a same-level entity, it was still excruciating. After the Dark Tyrant Dragon spat out its fireballs, it turned around. Itshed out its long tail, using it like a whip, and smacked it directly only to Giant King¡¯s face.

    That blow was clearly effective. One hit from the Dark Tyrant Dragon¡¯s tail nearly sent the Giant King to the ground. Fortunately, its will to fight was strong and grabbed onto his opponents¡¯ tail. Before the Dark Tyrant Dragon could retract its tail, the weight of the Dark Giant King sent it tumbling to the ground.

    The entire process of the battle looked as though it was like a scene out of ¡°Ultraman vs. a monster.¡± It was a pity that the Dark Ancient Giants could not stsers, nor did it have a countdown light. The only thing that the giant could do was to wave its fists and legs around. It was a bit of a stretch to liken it to an Ultraman¡¯s battle against a monster. Instead, it was more of a ¡°Godzi vs. King Kong.¡±

    While the two giant creatures were still engaging in a ¡°philosophical wrestle,¡± the Dark Night Demon King Aggy and the Origin Demon King Be had risen into the skies. Since both of them had wings on their backs, it was perfectly natural for them to engage in aerialbat. Be was still somewhat cautious as this was the first time that she was participating in an airborne battle in the Other World.

    ¡°The demonic beings under yourmand are pretty strong! However, we are the key to this battle. Since you seem to be able to handle yourself quite well, I shall not hold back any longer.¡±

    The Dark Night Demon King Aggy raised her magic staff, ¡°Starry Night,¡± and started tounch magical attacks in Be¡¯s direction. Dozens of giant ¡°Dark Waves¡± charged her way, which were muchrger than the ¡°Celestial Fire¡± that the Dark Tyrant Dragon had used earlier.

    Be was extremely cautious and pped her wings to avoid Aggy¡¯s dark magical attacks. Since both parties were Demon Kings, and Aggy was using dark magical attacks, Be was not confident that she would be able to escape unscathed.

    Such magic could be runched instantly, which was different from the mages from the novels about other worlds. There was no need to recite an intermediary magical incantation between each magical attack. Be only found out afterward that in order to cast instantly, the mage would have to go through a certain amount of training. The time in between some of the high-level mages was negligible, and it was close to impossible to take advantage of the time in between attacks to retaliate.

    The Dark Night Demon King Aggy belonged to thetter as she was relentless in her dark magical attacks. She continued sending ¡°dark waves¡± towards Be in session. As Be dodged Aggy¡¯s attacks, those waves crashed into the barrennd behind her and exploded.

    Deep potholes appeared on the barrennds of the Demon King Space. ck billowing clouds now covered the already dark sky. The blood-red moon in the sky was now also obscured by the mysterious ck clouds.

    There were dark purple lightning streaking through the mysterious ck clouds, but no thunder could be heard. It was a sign that the Dark Night Demon King Aggy was about to unleash her ultimate move. Be could feel the tension in the air. Aggy¡¯s magic was constantly suppressing her, and she had no way to disrupt the umting magic in the air.

    Damn it! Are there no limits to this female Demon King¡¯s magic? Be¡¯s upation was just a knight and not an assassin. She did not summon her steed that could be used to strike in the sky, and she currently had no way to get closer to Aggy to attack.

    Aggy was softly reciting an incantation. If this magic required her to use an incantation, this meant that it was one of the forbidden magic. Be was extremely inexperienced in Demon King battles and was obviously at a disadvantage. If it were the Sky Demon King Dolores, who was in this battle, she would not have been this passive. Out of all the Demon Kings that were on Be¡¯s side, Dolores had the mostbat experience.

    As the dark lightning congregated in the sky, it looked as though the next attack was going to be a lightning type one. Be guessed that there was no way she could avoid it this time. She nned to face Aggy head-on as it was not feasible to be manipted by the whims and fancies of her opponent.

    The Dark Winged Dragons basically dove onto the ground to fight on the ground. Now, there was no one that Be could use as her scapegoat. Without any demonic beings to use as a shield, she would have to endure it herself. If she had known that this would happen, she would not have challenged the Dark Night Demon King Aggy to a solo fight. This time, she was going to be soundly beaten by Aggy.

    ¡°Your practical battle experience is pitiful. This is my final gift to you. Go forth, the thunder of the Dark Realm. Take your demonic beings and disappear!¡±

    The Dark Night Demon King Aggy raised her staff, the ¡°Starry Night,¡± inmand. A few hundred streaks of dark purple lightning transformed into a lightning storm and violently attacked the area where Be was standing. These dark lightning bolts were thicker than tree trunks and blocked every path in Be¡¯s way, preventing her from escaping from potential death.

    If Be knew how to teleport, she might have been able to dodge the attack. However, she did not know any form of interdimensional magic. Since the Interdimensional Demon Noesha was not with her, Be had no choice but to fend off the attacks on her own.

    ¡°This light... what immense light power... what¡¯s happening, it¡¯s blinding...¡±

    Once the Dark Night Demon King Aggy unleashed her signature move, the ¡°Dark Thunder,¡± Be was immediately struck by dark purple lightning. Just as Aggy thought that Be would finally admit defeat, a powerful beam of light emerged from Be¡¯s body.

    The powerful energy lit up the entire Demon King Space. The light forcefully dissipated the dark environment and instantly turned the sky blue. The red moon emerged once again. However, there was a man¡¯s face on the moon, with a pained expression as his distorted features began to melt away rapidly.

    The Demon King¡¯s Blood moon was on the brink of copse. Multiple cracks appeared on the surface of the moon, with strange red blood leaking out of them. The Dark Giant Army and Dark Dinosaur Army that had been grappling with each other had given up on their ¡°philosophical wrestling.¡± They broke away from their opponents and ran their separate ways in an attempt to escape.

    The Dark Tyrant Dragon and Dark Ancient Giant King had also retreated, taking their subordinates along with them. Both of them were not injured at all as their attacks were not enough to break past each other¡¯s defenses. However, the illumination from this light ray caused many wounds to appear on their bodies as if they had been cut with a knife.

    As the leaders from both sides, they could not even reveal any hint that they were actually in excruciating pain. As a leader, they would have to put up a strong front, even if it kills them.

    However, their subordinates were not as disciplined. Many of the Dark Ancient Giants and Dark Dinosaurs had many cuts on their bodies from the light rays. Dark blood streamed out of those wounds as the Dark Giants and Dark Dinosaurs fell to the ground, rolling and groaning in pain.

    ¡°What pure light, this energy... a God¡¯s? Impossible, back then, even the Radiant God did not emanate such pure light.¡±

    Suddenly, a sharp pain shot through the Dark Night Demon King Aggy¡¯s chest, and she spat out a mouthful of deep purple blood. She was extremely fortunate to be far enough from the Sacred Light Rays. If it were able to wound her even at such a distance deeply, she would have been killed instantly if she were close.

    Aggy¡¯s signature move, the ¡°Dark Thunder,¡± had been dissolved by this Sacred Light Rays. The dazzling light prevented Aggy from seeing what was happening to Be. She hovered in the sky as the grip on her magic staff loosened.

    The excruciating pain in Aggy¡¯s chest had forced her to have to use one hand to clutch at her chest. After letting go of the ¡°Starry Night,¡± it hovered beside her. Aggy¡¯s other hand held onto arge shield. For now, there was no way that she would be able to attack Be.

    The Demon King Space had been affected by light magic. Other than the Dark Night Demon King Aggy and Origin Demon King Be, who were affected, the range of the light was so wide that the every single Demon King who was in the vicinity of the Priestly Continent fell to the ground, as though they had been shot.

    At the Demon King¡¯s Grand Hall on the banks of the Sacred River Selma, within the center of the Ancient Todd City, the Terror Demon King Griffin and the Bone Demon King Trollope, who had been enjoying dinner, suddenly began to vomit blood. These two unfortunate fellows were the closest to the battlefield and were the first to feel the brunt of the attack.

    Griffin was about to take his first drink before he spat it out, along with a mouthful of blood. Trollope had just picked up the vat, and a sudden wave of pain caused him to drop the vat on his foot. This double whammy caused Trollope to feel so much pain that he rolled on the ground, disregarding his image as a Demon King.

    ¡°This wine is so bitter. S***... it¡¯s poisonous!¡±

    ¡°Foot, my foot, who wishes to use a vat of wine to attack me! I want to rip that person to shreds!¡±

    The kemonomimi servants at the Demon King¡¯s Grand hall were so terrified that they hid behind pirs and within the corners of the hall. They lowered their heads, unwilling to look at the Demon Kings¡¯ embarrassing situation in fear that the Demon Kings would kill them to preserve their reputation.

    In the central region of the Priestly Continent, the Demon King of Death was leadingrge amounts of flying-type demonic beings under cover of the night. They were rushing over to the northern border of the Sacred River Selma as reinforcement for the Dark Coalition.

    ¡°We have to speed up. Those two jerks are so unreliable. If Aggy were not there, I wouldn¡¯t even bother with those two... what¡¯s happening... my chest hurts... this...¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, are you okay? Your Majesty, quickly... she has fallen. Help, now...¡±

    The flying-type demonic beings looked on in horror was the Demon King of Death¡¯s beautiful figure rapidly fell from hundreds of meters high. As she fell, they could tell that there were streaks of blood dripping out from her mouth. It was clear that she had suffered an internal injury that had caused the blood.

    Even though the Demon King would not die from the fall, the flying-type demonic beings were now unable to advance any further. They had to save their ¡°fallen¡±mander. As the Demon King of Death had now met with an ident, the entire demonic army who had been relentless in their efforts to reach the northern border of the Sacred River Selma was now dyed.

    On the shores of the Dulles Isle of the New Moon Inds, several fleets of demonic beings were on standby, awaiting their orders. The Ocean Demon King Victoria leaned against the ship¡¯s rail, as though she was throwing up due to sea-sickness. As she had her back to the other demonic beings, the Siren King McMin could not figure out what was wrong with Victoria.

    The Ocean Demon King did not get seasick. It was rather suspicious. Could it be the monthly ¡°routine¡± of the Human girls? This timing is... today was the day that the Ocean Demon King was going to lead her expeditionary troops towards the Priestly Continent.

    Little did they know that the Ocean Demon King would have such problems with her body. This caused the Siren King McMin and the other Oceanic Demonic Beings to feel a little embarrassed, not knowing how to broach the subject.

    ¡°Your Majesty, are you alright...¡±

    ¡°Fine... ahem, I¡¯m fine. We shall not set sail today! The waves are a little choppy...¡±

    The Ocean Demon King Victoria looked at the calm sea, with nary a wave to be seen. She lied that the ¡°waves were too strong¡± with a straight face. Since the Siren King McMin and her subordinates were in no position to correct her, they could only agree with her.

    ¡°I feel that the waves are rather strong today too. Everyone, get off the ship. We are not setting sail today.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the winds have already caused our gs to be blown off. I think it¡¯s a good idea as well!¡±

    ¡°You... all of you can take your leave. I wish to enjoy the sea breeze for a bit.¡±

    As Victoria held onto the ship¡¯s rails, she was trembling. She forced herself to remain standing upright out of the sheer will. Blood was still trickling out of the corners of her mouth, dripping into the ocean.

    This dy had caused the Demon King¡¯s coalition on the New Moon Ind to take back the upper hand in the battle at sea. Under themand of the New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea and the Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth, the Demon King¡¯s coalition had set off from the docks at the back of the New Moon Ind.

    Before the Ocean Demon King Victoria knew what was happening, the Demon King¡¯s Coalition had already gone out to sea and had taken over the main sailing route on the way to the Priestly Continent. This would give them an advantage in future battles at sea.

    At the Demon King¡¯s Coalition¡¯s temporary campsite on the northern side of the Sacred River Selma, a meeting had been going on within the Demon King¡¯s tent. The Sky Demon King Dolores, Blood Demon King Eleanor, and the Underworld Demon King Cornice did not escape the inevitable as well. There were apparent tracks of blood at the corners of their mouths.

    The Underworld Demon King Cornice was the weaker of the three and had already copsed at themander¡¯s table. She was thest one to have attained her status as a Demon King. For now, she was still a Quasi-Devil and suffered the worst injuries.

    The Sky Demon King Dolores and the Blood Demon King Eleanor grabbed on to the table, preventing themselves from copsing. They had been discussing some trivial matters that had to be done while Be was away. Little did they know that Be¡¯s long-distance ¡°friendly fire¡± would collectively attack them.

    Fortunately, there were no other demonic beings around in the tent. Otherwise, if the news were to leak out that the Demon Kings had all been seriously injured even before the battle began, it would affect the army¡¯s morale.

    ¡°Older Sisters Dolores, Eleanor, Cornice, stay here and do not move! I believe that Older Sister Be must be up to some mischief. Just rest for a while, and you¡¯ll be fine. We¡¯re here. It¡¯s okay!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve checked with Lolita; this is only happening because Older Sister had recklessly used Older Sister Vianne¡¯s jewel.¡±

    ¡°Angel, Mia, what¡¯s wrong with your eyes? Are you not feeling well?¡±

    ¡°Well, Older Sister Dolores, don¡¯t worry about me. I just got something in my eye.¡±

    The Demon God Angel and Evil God Mia appeared in the Demon King¡¯s tent, trying tofort the Demon Kings. Both of them had bloody tear tracks streaking down their faces.

    The incident at the Demon King Passage had even caused the nearby Demon Gods and Evil Gods to be affected as well. Since Angel and Mia were Demon God and Evil God, respectively, they did not experience the awkwardness of throwing up blood. At most, blood would trickle out of the corner of their eyes.

    At a higher level Demon God Space, the Blood Demon God ire and Dark Demon God Alice who were traveling together, suddenly stopped in their tracks. They had been affected as well.

    As one of the top ten Demon Gods of the World Destructors camp, they were more powerful than Angel and Mia. their eyes were fine, but they had a little nosebleed. Even though it was nothing serious, it meant that they were injured as well.

    ¡°Who is so unprincipled! How could they use the Creator of Light Vianne¡¯s jewel to damage the Demon Kings¡¯ space? My nose hurts.¡±

    ¡°Alice, why are you looking at me? Can¡¯t you see that my nose is bleeding too? I haven¡¯t been injured for many years. I kind of miss this feeling. Eh? Alice, what kind of expression is that? Why are you so far away...¡±

    ¡°ire, I never knew that you were so perverted! Since you enjoy being hurt, stay away from me. I do not wish to travel with you...¡±

    Be did not know that by casually throwing out the ¡°Blessing of Light,¡± she had unintentionally gravely injured nine other Demon Kings, including herself. She had also caused some minor damage to four Demon Gods and Evil Gods. In the end, she had inadvertently rewritten the ending of the battle of Selma River.

    The most unprincipled Demon King in history was now born. Afterward, as Be recounted her decision, she only one sentence to say.

    ¡°It wouldn¡¯t be wise for you to anger me. If I get too agitated, I¡¯ll even hurt myself, let alone an ally. Aren¡¯t you afraid?¡±

 Volume 4 Chapter 203: The Burning Brent Harbor

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 203: The Burning Brent Harbor</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    Thergest port city of the Priestly Continenta??Brent Harbor. It was a moonless night, and the city seemed unusually quiet and peaceful. The Bearmen were the main Beastmen troops that had been assigned to guard the harbor.

    The Dark Humans did not ce any soldiers at Brent Harbor. This was primarily because theirmander did not deem it necessary. From the beginning, the Dark Human¡¯s fleet had ruled the seas. After the Human empires¡¯ coalition fleet had been defeated by the Siren King McMin, no other human fleet had been organized since then.

    Meanwhile, a massive fleet was currently making its way towards the Brent Harbor, utilizing the cover of night. This force was abination of many different troops. In addition to the usual Phantom warships, there were Dragon Turtles, Hadyn Wyverns, as well as many other horrors like the Leviathan Beasts.

    There were no fleets standing guard over the Brent Harbor, nor were there any that were assigned to patrol the area. The only ships that could be seen were the cargo ones that were going to and fro from the port. The Dark Humans had enjoyed peace and stability for many years and were nowcent when it came to any potential threats on the ocean.

    The Dark Human¡¯srge cargo ships were dragged out into the ocean by one of the Abyss Demonic Kings, the Disaster of the Seas Krakent¡¯s tentacles. Before the Dark Humans on board could make their escape, they were destroyed by another Abyss Demon King, the Ocean Scavenger Abigail. This deep-sea monster fish did not care if its prey was dead or not and would simply swallow them, digesting them whole.

    In the depths of the mystery forest on the Dragon Turtle King¡¯s back, Be was currently resting at the tallest watchtower. The Holy Swordsman Cynthia and the Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth were in charge of the mission to secure the skies above the Combined Fleet and had not returned to the watchtower yet.

    ¡°Older Sister Tina, General Una, what are you... damn, you baddie, let go of my sister! Otherwise, I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll...¡±

    ¡°Littless, I¡¯m not in a very good mood right now. Are you asking to be punished?¡±

    Princess Tiffany of the Antis Empire, one of the four central empires of the Deep Sea Alliance, had been captured alive by the Abyss Demonic Kings Krakent and Abigail. Except for them, every one of the Deep Sea Fleet had beenpletely destroyed and killed during the battle of the April Sea.

    As one of the fortunate few who had survived the battle, Princess Tiffany had been offered to the Demon King Be as a trophy of war by the two Abyss Demonic Kings. Both of them were well aware of her hobbies and had ¡°taken care¡± of most of the hard work before handing the girl over to her.

    Princess Tiffany looked simr to her older sister, Princess Tina. As both girls were siblings, they shared the same long navy blue hair and azure irises. The only difference was that Tiffany was a loli and had a more childish figure.

    By now, Princess Tiffany had already been stripped naked by the two gentry Abyss Demonic Kings. Her arms and legs were bound tightly behind her with one of Krakent¡¯s ck tentacles. It could not be denied that Krakent was extremely practiced in bondage skills that might have been learned from the two experts, Slime and Subus Queen Aisha.

    Tiffany sat on a soft sponge cushion, her eyes filled with defiance and resentment. It was absolutely humiliating to be captured alive by a demonic being. Furthermore, she was now naked and bound. If not for the fact that her older sister, Princess Tina, and the Navy General Una, she would have alreadymitted suicide by biting off her own tongue.

    Be sat on a red coral throne while Princess Tina and Princess Una were seated on her left and right, respectively. She had one hand wrapped around each girl and was currently engaged in intimate acts with them. Tina and Una were in the same situation as Tiffany: the three girls were all nude and bound with transparent spider threads.

    There was a single contrast: Tina and Una were unable to speak as they had a small ball gag in their mouths. Presently, Princess Tina¡¯s face was beet red. She would never have thought that Be, that demoness, would y with her in such a manner right in front of her biological sister. She felt so humiliated that she wanted to find a crack in the ground and bury herself in it.

    However, Tina knew that she must not pass out. If she were to lose consciousness, who knew how that demoness would torture her younger sister? Although Be imed that she did not have a Loliplex, yet the expression on her face when she looked at Tiffany was extremely weird. Only a fool would believe her words.

    Almost as though she could tell what Tina was thinking, Be draped her across herp and began to trail kisses along Tina¡¯s body as Tiffany and Una watched. She paid close attention to every inch of Princess Tina¡¯s snow-white skin, as though she was tasting the most delicious cuisine in the world.

    Princess Tina trembled as Be licked and nibbled her body while she tried her hardest to resist Be¡¯s teasing administrations. That demoness was the worst! Wouldn¡¯t this cause her to make a fool of herself in front of her younger sister? Despite Tina¡¯s frantic efforts, Be was an ¡°old hand¡± at this and was an expert at using her mouth for pleasure. In addition, a strange immoral feeling began to wreak havoc in Princess Tina¡¯s heart, prompting her to lose all sense of control.

    ¡°Older Sister Tina... hey, you golden-haired demoness, stop! Stop torturing my sister! If you have anything against me, take it out on me instead. I... you¡¯re serious about this? Wait, don¡¯t youe any closer! Older Sister Tina, Older Sister Una, help me!¡±

    Princess Tiffany flushed slightly as she watched Be lick Princess Tina into the throes of ecstasy. Out of an instinctual urge to protect her older sister, she taunted Be in an attempt to divert her attention. Little did she know that Be, that demoness, would take it seriously and get up to walk towards her.

    Be had the habit of ¡°granting wishes¡±, especially when the request was made by a beautiful youngdy. Since Princess Tiffany had personally invited her to ¡°give her a taste¡±, it would be letting go of an amazing opportunity if she did not ede to her request.

    Be did say that she did not have a Loliplex. However, that was a long time ago. Moreover, Princess Tiffany was a loli with an ¡°ample bosom¡±, just like the Demon World Princess Diaz. It did not count unless the loli was t-chested.

    Be had been feeling rather moodytely. The fact that she had let the Ocean Demonic King Victoria slip out of her fingers had been tormenting her, and she had been fretting about how she had no way to vent her frustrations. Since Princess Tiffany took the initiative to taunt and challenge her, Be decided to make full use of the opportunity.

    Princess Tina¡¯s eyes were still a little unfocused. She had wanted to stop Be from making a move on her sister, but she could barely save her skin at the moment. In bad taste, Be removed the ball gags from Tina and Una¡¯s mouths and ¡°pushed¡± Princess Una right onto Princess Tina.

    ¡°Tina, how could you... please, stop it. Aren¡¯t we friends?¡±

    ¡°Una, I¡¯m really ufortable. Help me out, will you? We¡¯re still friends, right? If we are, then stop moving...¡±

    Be had teased Tina right to the edge of extreme pleasure. As Princess Una fell onto her body, she couldn¡¯t take it any longer and pressed her lips onto Una¡¯s mouth. Una¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion as her friend began to kiss her.

    It was one thing to be vited by this female demon king; however, this was her best friend that she had known for a very long time. Could she not trust friendship anymore? No, Tina must not be allowed to have her way!

    Una pushed aside her principles as well. Like Tina, a peculiar, instinctual feeling stirred within her. Since the Oceanic Dragons were physically stronger than the Merpeople, it did not take much for Una to turn things around and pin Tina under her instead. As she kissed her in a lust-filled frenzy, the scent of pleasure emanated from the red coral throne.

    ¡°Littless, don¡¯t be afraid. As your Older Sister, I will be very gentle with you. Just rx.¡±

    ¡°No, let go of me. I... I¡¯m not going to interfere with what¡¯s going on between you and Older Sister Tina. Take advantage of her instead! I¡¯m still a little...¡±

    ¡°Little? My darling princess, you¡¯re such a naughty girl, lying to me! Nothing about this is small; rather, it¡¯s obviously very ample! It seems like you need some punishment and education...¡±

    ¡°Stop rubbing, please! This feeling... Don¡¯t do that; it makes Tiffany feel weird...¡±

    In the end, Tiffany could not escape the inevitable. Be¡¯s hands pressed and kneaded Tiffany¡¯s chest as she teased her until the younger girl¡¯s face was flushed red. Afterward, she plunged Tiffany onto the soft sponge and pressed her body on top of hers.

    Tiffany¡¯s pleas were toote. Without hesitation, Be forced her lips onto her dainty mouth and took control as they kissed, her eyes zing with dominance. Tiffany could only watch helplessly as she gradually submitted to Be¡¯s whims.

    The Antis Empire¡¯s Deep Sea Fleet had taken up quite a bit of Be¡¯s Mystery Fleet¡¯s time, resulting in a dy in its reinforcement mission. The fleet¡¯s tardiness caused the Phantom Fleet to lose many of its warships as the ck Fleet continued its attacks.

    The me was supposed to be put on the Ocean Demon King Victoria and her ck Fleet. However, she had escaped and was nowhere to be found. Thus, Be had no choice but to do the despicable thing and pin the me on the Antis Empire.

    The main culprit, Prince Dierka, was already on the run. This meant that Princess Tiffany would have to remain behind aspensation. These two princesses were extremely valuable. If Be were to ask for a ransom, the Antis Empire would not hesitate to pay a high price at all. However, all she wanted was the girls; after all, she was notcking in gold coins.

    After some time, the three loli type demonic girls, the Hadyn Wyvern King, the Leviathan King, and the Dragon Turtle King, appeared within the watchtower. As they had something important to report, the trio had no choice but to enter the building. The regr demonic beings would not risk their heads by interrupting the Demon King Be while she was ying with her girls. Hence, they could only entrust the task to the demonic beings who could assume the shape of a beautiful young maiden.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, the Combined Fleet is now approaching the Brent Harbor. So Cynthia sent us to seek your opinion on how to proceed.¡±

    ¡°Go with our original n to disembark and prepare for battle. I will head outter; you may leave.¡±

    Within the observation room at the top of the watchtower, Be was currently upied: she was busy doing naughty things to Princess Tiffany¡¯s snow-white figure. This loli¡¯s skin was incredibly soft and felt much more delicate than most beautiful young maidens.

    With respect to Be¡¯s affectionate caresses, Tiffany could only use her eyes to raise her objections; she was essentially helpless. An evil expression broke out on Be¡¯s face as she suddenly picked up Princess Tiffany¡¯s petite figure and carried her over to the red coral throne.

    ¡°Older Sister Demon King, the look on your face, it¡¯s frightening. Please stop teasing me; I¡¯m begging you. I¡¯ll give you anything you want...¡±

    ¡°No, you have not fully given me your heart. Little princess, do you wish to do some unspeakable things with your own older sister? Things that will allow both of you to feel happy?

    ¡°Yes... I mean, I misspoke. I don¡¯t want to do anything like that; it¡¯s wrong. Older Sister Demon King, I was at fault...¡±

    Be carried Princess Tiffany over to the red coral throne and ced her onto Princess Tina, who was clouded by ecstasy. She did not care that the loli in front of her was her little sister. Tina pinned the younger girl underneath her and began to assault Tiffany. Earlier on, Princess Una had yed with her until it was too much for her to bear. Now, she must regain some of her dignity from her sis.

    Princess Una, who was taking a break, leaned against one of the red coral throne¡¯s armrests. Be¡¯s hands reached around her body and pressed lightly on Una¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Stop kneading, I¡¯m tired. Be, you are absolutely horrible. How could you let the sisters, Tina and Tiffany, do something like that...¡±

    ¡°Una, your body is reacting. Are you getting excited while watching both of them act so intimately? I believe you need to learn to be more honest!¡±

    ¡°Wait, not again. I¡¯m already... no...¡±

    Una¡¯s resistance was futile. It did not take long before she allowed Be to hold her on the red coral throne to continue taking advantage of her. Since there was no use in resisting, she might as well give in! Left without a choice, Una opened her mouth and weed Be¡¯s affections with open arms.

    While Be was preying on Princess Una, the Combined Fleet began its attack on the Brent Harbor. It had stopped at a part of the ocean some distance away from the perimeter of the Brent Harbor.

    Countless Hadyn Wyverns rose up from the Leviathan Beasts that had been transporting them. Each of the wyverns had a demonic knight on their backs that were responsible for carrying and tossing the exploding barrels. After getting a little taste of sess during the battle at the April Sea, Be decided to continue using the same strategy.

    General Giotto was themander-in-chief of the Bearmen forces that were stationed at the Brent Harbor. Due to his voracious drinking habits, he was nicknamed ¡°Drunk-to¡±. At this moment, he had been drinking for a while and was already sloshed, an urrence that happened every single night.

    Previously, there were many Dark Human troops stationed as guards at the Brent Harbor. Thus it did not matter how drunk Giotto got since nothing would go awry. This time, however, it was different. The battle at the Holy River Selma had been an utter disaster, and both parties were thoroughly engaged in war. To support the frontlines, the Dark Human troops that were stationed here had all been transferred over to the southern banks of the Selma River.

    ¡°How great is it for that bunch of Dark Humans to not be around anymore? Back then, they kept on disrupting me while I was drinking. Now, I can indulge to my heart¡¯s content. Why are there wine barrels falling from the sky? Could it be that I¡¯ve drunk too much...¡±

    ¡°The Beast Emperor has already decided to make a personal appearance. It would not be long before he arrives at Todd Ancient City. By then, the four traitorous beastmen tribes would be dead for sure.¡±

    Giotto raised his head and realized that there were countless wine barrels pouring rapidly from the skies. This Bearmenmander even fancied that it was raining wine barrels. As a drunkard, this was the best thing that he could ever ask for.

    Before Giotto could jump up in celebration, though, an exploding barrel crashed right into his body. An ear-splitting boom broke the peaceful silence of the night at the harbor. The highest-rankingmander of the guards at the Brent Harbor, the Bearmen General Giotto, became the first to be killed by the explosives.

    As their highest rankingmander was the first to be shot down, the remaining Bearmen warriors, the entire toon of them, that had just lost their head instantly plunged into chaos and panic. There was no way that they could have been organized enough to formte a suitable retaliation n.

    With the constant barrage of bombings by the Hadyn Wyverns, the entire Brent Harbor instantly became a sea of fire, the dazzling mes illuminating the whole southern shoreline. The Bearmen¡¯s groans and screams of pain could be heard everywhere. As the Bearmen warriors typically wore heavy armor, their speed was severely impeded, so most of them were unable to escape the sudden explosions.

    ¡°There are enemies in the sky. Quick, get to the blockhouse...¡±

    Some of the Bearmen warriors were able to react much faster and managed to get to the blockhouse in time as they had been stationed nearby. Those soldiers rushed up to the top of the tower and turned the magic-guided cannon towards the sky. The n was to shoot and attack the low flying Hadyn Wyverns.

    At this point, the Phantom Fleet¡¯s initial strike team and part of its warships had already entered the docking bay at the perimeter of the Brent Harbor. Taking advantage of the situation where the defenses at the blockhouse were directed towards the sky, the Phantom warships made the first move. They used their own cannons to bombard the fortifications at the edge of the harbor.

    Those unfortunate blockhouses did not even have a chance to defend their skies before they were reduced to rubble by the warship¡¯s cannons and were taken out of the fight right at the beginning of the battle. The deadlybination of the Phantom warships¡¯ cannons and the bombings from the Hadyn Wyverns in the sky had destroyed all the defenses that the Brent Harbor had on offer.

    Large numbers of woodennding warships departed from the giant ¡°reinforcement¡± turtle ind. Since the invading fleet currently had the upper hand in terms of firepower, they made full use of their advantage and sped towards the burning Brent Harbor. Those touchdown warships carried huge amounts of heavily armored Skeleton infantry soldiers.

    As thending warships approached the shore,rge batches of heavily armored Skeleton soldiers exited from the docking rafts. They sped towards the harbor in formation, ready to attack. The remaining Bearmen heavy armored forces began to pull back towards the depths of the Beastmen continent. They had already lost their courage and the will to fight against the heavily armored Skeleton infantry soldiers that were currently making their way ashore.

    In the region behind Brent Harbor, there was a fortress city named Gibson, which was right at the end of the harbor. The Bearmen forces that had abandoned their posts nned to retreat to Gibson to seek reinforcements before attempting to take back the Brent Harbor.

    When Be was finally satisfied and walked out of the watchtower, the Brent Harbor had already been taken over by the Combined Fleet. Once again, asmander-in-chief, Be managed to score yet another easy victory with the Holy Swordsman Cynthia as part of themanding authority.

    With the retreat of the Bearmen, the invasion battle for the Brent Harbor had ended before the night was over. Using their strength in airborne strategies and usage of explosives, Be¡¯s Combined Fleet had wiped out nearly one hundred thousand Bearmen soldiers with minimal death or injury on her side.

    The victory of the battle for Brent Harbor became the turning point of the entire war on the Holy River Selma. The Demon King¡¯s Coalition that had gained control of the harbor had just stepped onto the southern territory of the Holy River Selma for the very first time.

 Volume 4 Chapter 197: The Unresolved Offensive and Defensive War On The Selma River

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 197: The Unresolved Offensive and Defensive War On The Selma River</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    The calm on both sides of the Sacred River Selmasted for a short three days. Therge-scale battle resumed on the fourth day of Be¡¯s return to the defense line on the northern bank. She roughly understood the reason why the Dark Humans and the Old Demon Kings had instigated the Beastmen to attack the Humans through her inquiry with the four Beastman Princesses.

    The purpose of the Demon Kings and the Dark Humans was to create more corpses at the Human border toy the foundation for further invasion into their territory. The bodies could provide them with the necessary materials to form a demon army. Corpses and Departed Spirits were the original materials for creating a demon army.

    This was a miscalction on the part of the old Demon Kings. In Sarnia Duchy, in the southern border region of Gabriel Empire, there was a team simr to that. In Be¡¯s Darkness Sacred Region, they needed both corpses and Departed Spirits when creating demons. With the interference of the Darkness Sacred Region, the source of corpses and recruitment of Departed Spirits of the old Demon Kings had been snatched away.

    Therefore, it was only a matter of time before there was a war between the two sides. It had nothing to do with their beliefs. Belonging to the same kind, the two factions werepeting for special resources. The Human Empire was still unaware that the so-called Departed Spirits disaster that broke out in the Beastman continent was machinations of two different dark forces.

    Duke Brandon, the former Duke of Nonder Duchy, was fighting a civil war with hundreds of thousands of duchy¡¯s allied troops against the soldiers of the southern border of Gabriel Empire. The humans liked to fight amongst themselves, and it was a miracle that the Imperial Alliance survived for so many years.

    Continuous firing of canons came from both sides of the Sacred River Selma. The Demon King allied forces had built a long defensive zone on the northern bank of the river in just three days with the help of the robots engineered by the Mechanical Creator Andrea.

    The scale of the Demon King Coalition¡¯s defense position was equal to that of the Dark Coalition on the southern bank. The number of cannons and catapults on both sides was also pretty even. As soon as they started firing, the entire Selma River fell into the vicious struggle of the dark forces.

    The Demon King allied forces upying the northern bank bombarded the Dark Coalition¡¯s position on the southern bank with cannons and catapults. The Dark Coalition forces on the southern bank were not to be outdone so easily. They fought back with magic cannons and catapults, attacking the Demon King Coalition headquarters on the northern bank.

    Explosions and booms continued on both sides of the Sacred River Selma. The sky was full of boulders hurled by the catapult forces from the participants. On the surface of the river, which was more than a hundred meters wide, both sides sent theirnding forces to try to force their way onto the opposite shore.

    These wooden boats carrying skeleton soldiers were undoubtedly cannon fodder. The cannons and the magic-guided cannons first took care of thesending forces. With only a few rounds, the small wooden boats were urately hit. Before the skeleton soldiers on board could respond, they were blown to pieces and scattered into the wind.

    The skeleton soldiers wouldn¡¯t feel anything and weren¡¯t afraid of death. Hence, there were arge number of them on the docks on both sides continuously boarding wooden boats to fight the battle on the river. Before long, countless wooden boat fragments and human bones were floating on the surface of the Sacred River Selma. It was a tragic sight, to say the least.

    The battle between the demons didn¡¯t stop either. All sorts of ck magic attacks hit each other¡¯s positions in turns. The only difference between the two sides after the magic attacks was that the Demon King Coalition had many light magic defenses on their defense line on the northern bank where their troops were located. They were created by the church priests who had followed Be¡¯s army.

    President Maria and the four Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church had subtle expressions on their faces. They were participating in the battle of the demon army and were using light magic to help the Demon King Coalition create a defense barrier. If this sort of thing were made known to the Radiant Church, God knows if they would be expelled as traitors.

    Holy Swordsman Cynthia took it better than President Maria and the others. If everyone fell to corruption, the Radiant Church probably wouldn¡¯t dare to expel the Pope¡¯s sessor and the four Holy Maidens at the same time. The Holy Swordswoman in charge of supervising them had fallen to corruption herself, so the Pope had little chance of knowing the truth.

    Currently, Be was holding a meeting with her close friends at the base camp to discuss countermeasures. Looking at the map of the Beastman continent spread out on the table, she felt somewhat helpless. The Sacred River Selma divided Priestly Continent into two parts, with basically no other ce to travel across.

    Flying demons couldn¡¯t be deployed at present. When both sides had cannons and units facing the sky, sending flying demons to attack the other party was equivalent to sending them their heads. Moreover, flying demons couldn¡¯t transport others at present. If they flew over, there would be no returning.

    The cost of a Bone Dragon Knight required the raw materials of at least tens of thousands of skeleton soldiers. Byparison, it was better to send skeleton soldiernding forces to try out their luck! Since the two sides had sufficient military resources, if there wasn¡¯t a key breakthrough point, the Selma River war mightst several years. What¡¯s more, Dark Humans were immortal and wouldn¡¯t starve to death without food.

    In the absence of food supply problems, the Dark Coalition could still survive for a long time, simr to Be¡¯s Demon King coalition. The same was true for the demon troops of both sides. Thus, the demons fired at the other side crazily as if it didn¡¯t cost anything at all.

    In the conference room, White Wolf Princess Tania, White Cat Princess Savannah, Silver Fox Princess Vanessa, and Snow Bunny Princess Trini were all present. They were dressed in ck maid outfits and were serving as temporary maids for the meeting. A special ck silk scarf was wrapped around their necks to hide the ck cor around their necks that signified their pet status.

    Looking at the bosses of the dark forces in the conference room, Tania didn¡¯t know what to say. Who would¡¯ve thought that the heads of the army of nearly ten million demons were all beautiful girls, some of whom still had the title of Demon King?

    The temperature in this big tent was hot. None of the girls who came to the meeting wore heavy armor and were dressed very casually. Only the map on the table was a reminder to outsiders that this was a prestigious council of war, not a party full of beauties.

    Be sat in themanding general¡¯s position with a serious expression, her hands supporting her chin. Upon seeing her so solemn, Tania and the other Beastmen princesses wished they could expose the fake mask the Demon King wore in public.

    Although Be was very solemn now, Death God Maureen, Duke Brandon¡¯s daughter, Miss Emily, and a group of beautiful girls were locked up naked in a private lounge behind the tent, waiting for her to go back and y with them.

    Unfortunately, Be, this demoness, had already gotten Tania and the other Beastmen princesses to take specific medicine in advance, so they couldn¡¯t speak now. Besides, the ck maid attire they were wearing was also made of very erotic materials. As long as it was exposed to sunshine, it would be transparent immediately. Therefore, they could only quietly stay where they were and didn¡¯t dare to behave abnormally.

    ¡°Be, we can¡¯t go on fighting like this. Right now, no one can obtain an advantage. Even if peace talks were to be held, we would only reach a dead end. After all, no side can take advantage of the other, and it won¡¯t be easy for anyone to back down.¡±

    ¡°Honorable Be, I have gained a lot of information on the northern front through some of old Demon Race acquaintances. Would you like to hear it?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Cornice. You also don¡¯t have to be so nervous. Now that you have joined my side, I won¡¯t doubt you. Although you and Dolores are from the Demon Race, it doesn¡¯t matter to me.¡±

    ording to the intelligence obtained by the former Demon Princess Cornice, at the northern defense line of the Human Empire, the army of the Octavia Empire was fighting an arduous war. This time, the demon invasion seemed to be backed by mysterious forces.

    It was the continuation of the eight demon invasion war. After the sessfulnding of the Demon Race allied troops and the capturing of several northern port cities in session, Octavia Empire fell into a passive position.

    Fortunately, they had two Saviors¡ªGod Chosen Knight Scott and God Chosen Mage Adide. Under the leadership of the Saviors, the Octavia Empire recaptured several cities and regained the initiative, but it had also paid a terrible price.

    The unfavorable war situation in the north wasn¡¯t good for the human¡¯s Imperial Alliance. Furthermore, Be was still wandering in the Beastman Continent. She could only express her helplessness for the state of affairs in the north. For now, Princess Irene and the others were alright. Be had also arranged a special demon team to protect them secretly. As long as they were fine, she had no ns to intervene in the northern war situation for the time being.

    Compared with the miserable oue in the northern battlefield, the eastern battle of the Human Empire went smoothly. Although the invasion of the Oceanic Race was sudden, theirnding operations didn¡¯t meet favorable conditions. Moreover, it was very hot in Aldridge Empire now. The invading troops of the Oceanic Race whonded weren¡¯t used to the heatwave and soon lost due to the weather.

    There was no need to mention the southern battlefield on Be¡¯s side. The four Beastman ns had surrendered, and the humans were bored to the point of fighting amongst themselves. The great crisis encountered by the various empires of the Imperial Alliance in the Human Continent had been ovee. Besides, Be¡¯s Darkness Sacred Region and Sarnia Duchy had inadvertently helped the Human Continent hold onto the southern defense line, interrupting the Dark Coalition forces that posed the greatest threat to the Human Imperial Alliance.

    Be found the mouth of the Sacred River Selma on the map of the Beastman Continent. There was a vast in near the river mouth, which was suitable for arge-scalending operation. It was called the Isaiah ins. The Dark Coalition forces had built Port City Brent here to safeguard it. The Dark Human allied forces sailed from the Darkness Continent andnded on the Beastman Continent here.

    ording to thetest intelligence from New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea and Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth, Ocean Demon King Victoria¡¯s ck Fleet had set sail. If there weren¡¯t any unforeseen circumstances, their destination should be Port City Brent.

    Ocean Demon King Victoria¡¯s purpose was to support the Dark Coalition forces¡¯ defense line on the southern bank of the Sacred Selma River while keeping others in the dark. Be didn¡¯t intend to let her seed, so Victoria¡¯s fleet couldn¡¯tnd in Port City Brent.

    The artillery attack on the Sacred River Selma continued as Be announced her decision at the battle conference. She handed over themand to Sky Demon King Dolores, Blood Demon King Eleanor, and Underworld Demon King Cornice. After that, Be nned to go out to sea to block Ocean Demon King Victoria¡¯s ck Fleet.

    The Demon King Coalition¡¯s navy was currently under themand of Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth and New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea. Although they were powerful, they were still slightly inferior to Ocean Demon King Victoria. Be was afraid that they would suffer losses in the naval battle and decided to support them in person.

    Be was rather confident that she couldpete with Ocean Demon King Victoria. Her confidence soared after she narrowly defeated Dark Night Demon King Aggy. If all went well, Be also nned to take the ¡°contract ne¡± from Ocean Demon King Victoria.

    Be was only taking Holy Swordsman Cynthia with her. As the titr chiefmanders of all the demon armies, it was bad for Lisha and the others to leave the frontlines at this time, perhaps even causing a leak of information.

    Arge underground cave appeared in the rear of the defense line on the northern bank of the Sacred River Selma. Be and Cynthia walked along a passage to the depths of the crypt. Cynthia had changed back to her original appearance, her silvery hair fluttering in the wind. Looking from the back, Holy Swordsman Cynthia could surely pose as Kriss or Ariel; they were all beauties with silver hair.

    ¡°Be, this ce is too... Just go in by yourself. Why drag me along?!¡±

    ¡°Cynthia, please. You¡¯re the Holy Swordsman of the Radiant Church, so what terrible ce haven¡¯t you been to? It¡¯s not like there isn¡¯t any light in here! Since I¡¯m not panicking, what are you fretting about?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s... Never mind. As I¡¯m already with you, I¡¯ll just let it go this time. If youe to a ce like this again, can you take more people with you, please?¡±

    Although there was enough light in this cave, Cynthia still felt a freezing chill in her heart. If she had to describe it, the environment here was simr to their of some demons of the old world.

    This was their created by the Creator of Darkness Mystica in partnership with the Mechanical Creator Andrea. Their was a horrible birthing ce for all sorts of demons, and here, there were all kinds of terrifying scenes too difficult to put in words. Cynthia almost vomited when looking at the different corpse remains embedded in the ck culture.

    At present, thisir was mainly used to cultivate various insect type demons,parable to the Zerg base in a game Be yed in her previous life. From time to time, there would be many alien demons that would break through the shells of these special eggs. What¡¯s more, there were many mechanical behemoths on patrol in the passage, responsible for defending against variants. If any of the aliens mutated, they must be killed immediately.

    If it weren¡¯t for Cynthia¡¯s magic swordsman clothing, Be would¡¯ve had the illusion that she had traveled through time. It was more like a horror scene from a science fiction movie than a magical world.

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re here. How rare! The little sister doesn¡¯t have to be so nervous. Thisir is designed by Mistica and me, and don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not anything erotic.¡±

    In the depths of their, Be and Cynthia met Mechanical Creator Andrea, one of their¡¯s owners. This loli with long silver hair was sitting on a mechanical throne suspended in the air. When speaking to Be, she floated over with her throne.

    As she drew closer, Be discovered that there were some pure girls love romance books beside Andrea¡¯s mechanical throne. She was busying about while reading a book to relieve the boredom. What afortable life!

    ¡°It¡¯s been hard work for you, Andrea. I need some new mechanical demon hybrids, and you should have some here! I need them for the sea and the sky. The war has been rather difficult.¡±

    ¡°Yes, we sure do! Come here, let me show you mytest achievements. Be, in fact, you can directly use my nuclear weapon...¡±

    ¡°Andrea, let¡¯s talk about this next time. Didn¡¯t you say that you have new results? Can you show us?¡±

    Be reached out and touched Andrea¡¯s head gently, stopping the crazy ideas of the silver-haired girl. If she really used a nuclear bomb, Be was afraid that thend wouldn¡¯t be able to bear it. Andrea¡¯s futuristic technology shouldn¡¯t be overused. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the war couldn¡¯t be resolved, Be wouldn¡¯t have disturbed Andrea.

    ¡°Mmm, remember to bring me more gifts next time! By the way, there is one thing you should pay attention to. There may be a biggerir on the other side of the Sacred River Selma, that is, deep in the southern bank, probably in the vicinity of Ancient Todd City. I think that¡¯s the fundamental reason why the Dark Human Coalition has been able to send troops continuously.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, I got it. When we cross the river, I will pay attention for sure!¡±

    Lairs were divided into different grades, with the experimentalir created by Andrea and Mystica being at most primary grade. ording to her statement, the full version of air wasrger than their current one. Their on the other side of the Saint River Selma had been detected to be at least intermediate-grade or above by a small reconnaissance machine sent by Andrea.

    There were also many kinds ofirs. Be¡¯sir looked horrifying, but in fact, it was already considered ¡°clean¡± in the world ofirs. The raw materials used by her were all dead bodies.

    Most of theirs applied living raw materials. What¡¯s more, they used young girls... Fortunately, Andrea didn¡¯t set any tentacles here because she was a girl.

    Of course, conscience came at a price. Air that didn¡¯t use tentacles developed very slowly. It was only through the management of the two Creation Gods that it was upgraded to the primary level. If they had taken the normal route of development, their would already be an advanced one since it had two Creation Gods taking care of it every day.

    Behind the battle of the Sacred River Selma was a dark war between the twoirs. This period of history was too horrible and disastrous to be recorded in the history books of the Human Empires after the conflict. For today¡¯s average human, the existence ofirs had always been the nightmare deep in their hearts.

 Volume 4 Chapter 198: The Chief Commander Of This Combined Fleet Isnâ€™t Proper At All

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 198: The Chief Commander Of This Combined Fleet Isn¡¯t Proper At All</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    On the northern bank of the Sacred River Selma, in Fremont Lair, Be and Holy Swordsman Cynthia headed deep into their with Mechanical Creator Andrea¡¯s guidance. As they moved deeper into their, Holy Swordsman Cynthia felt more and more ufortable.

    Deep in their, there were all sorts of monsters. Most girls were disgusted by insects. Cynthia wasn¡¯t any different. She subconsciously grabbed Be by the sleeve and followed her like a little girl.

    Andrea saw it but didn¡¯t say anything. A smile appeared on her face; she seemed amused by Cynthia¡¯s timidity. ording to the ssification and category, Fremont Lair was only a low-level nest, and its contents weren¡¯t that frightening.

    Even Gods were horrified by realirs, much less humans. Fremont Lair was an improved version of their. With the intervention of Mechanical Creator Andrea, there were many traces of advanced machinery in their. In fact, it didn¡¯t look that scary.

    In the depths of Fremont Lair, Be saw many new types of metalized demons, such as the Noyes Dragon and other new varieties. Andrea had already set up aplete metalized demon fleet for the naval battle. Unlike ordinary wooden ships, these demons had more fighting power than all the fleets on earthbined.

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re here. I¡¯ve already helped you to detect the space coordinates. Later, I can help send the fleet to the designated location. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯m more professional than Noesha!¡±

    ¡°Mmm, Alfreia, you¡¯re here? Then I¡¯ll have to trouble you. After this battle, I¡¯ll send you a present!¡±

    Near the demon fleet, Be met Extradimensional Creator Alfreia, who was sitting here eating candy. Alfreia was dressed in a pink Gothic loli costume. Seeing Be, she got up and skipped up to her. Be immediately reached into her storage ring and took out the candy that she had saved for a rainy day and handed it to Alfreia.

    Be carried a lot of small gifts that girls liked in her storage ring. Having picked up girls for a long time, naturally, she would have a lot more of these sorts of things. Of course, aside from these small gifts, Be also brought ropes, gag balls and other ¡°sinful props.¡± As to carry them, the secret has long been self-evident.

    The artillery fire on both sides of the Sacred River Selma continued endlessly. The demons and Dark Human didn¡¯t require rest. At night, cannons lit up the entire Selma River as if it were daytime. The two sides began a night battle.

    If there weren¡¯t any unforeseen circumstances, all-daybat was no problem for the two sides who didn¡¯t need rest. This kind ofbat mode was impossible for Beastmen and Humans. A day of the war, such a bitter job, only demons who wouldn¡¯t grow tired could persist in such an arduous task like a whole day of battle.

    Dark Night Demon King Aggy didn¡¯t take part in the defensive battle on the Sacred River Selma. She went to visit her best friend, Demon King of Death, who didn¡¯te due to some unexpected circumstances on her way here. The Demon Kings whomanded the defensive positions on the southern bank of the Sacred River Selma were Terror Demon King Griffin and Bone Demon King Trollope. Theymanded operations from Ancient Todd City and didn¡¯te to the defensive frontlines on the southern bank of the Sacred River Selma.

    Unfortunately, Be and the others didn¡¯t know about this. Be believed that Dark Night Demon King Aggy was still in charge of the line of defense on the southern bank of the Sacred River Selma and hadn¡¯t left the area. Underworld Demon King Cornice was merely a candidate for Demon King. She was undergoing ¡°Demon King training¡± with Creator of Darkness Mystica. She was temporarily unable to take part in a one-on-one fight between Demon Kings.

    At present, Be thought it was a three-on-three fight between Demon Kings. If the numbers were the same, her side might not have the advantage. Therefore, Be vetoed the original n to get the Demon Kings to fly over to the opponent and y their big moves.

    The artillery fire on the Sacred River Selma was still ongoing, but Be had quietly left the frontlines. With the help of Extradimensional Creator Alfreia, Be brought a ¡°mysterious fleet¡± and teleported out to sea.

    Aspared with Noesha¡¯s time-space magic, Alfreia¡¯s time-space teleportation magic was the most advanced type of teleportation. This was the work of a Creation God, so the Demon Kings on the southern bank of the Sacred River Selma didn¡¯t even discover this anomaly.

    Out in the vast sea, a mysterious fleet was quietly sailing. It was the morning of the next day. The rays from the morning sun out at sea spilled onto this ck fleet, bringing some warmth to this mysterious fleet that seemed terrifying.

    This mysterious fleet was massive in scale. From a visual estimate, there looked like thousands of ¡°ships.¡± They appeared together like a dark ¡°shadow¡± moving through the sea is running, which was frightening. The ships in the fleet were divided ording to the types of warships from the old world.

    Compared with all the wooden ships in the world, this mysterious fleet was terrifying. This mysterious fleet had metalized demons simr to an aircraft carrier, Leviathan Beast. The Leviathan Beast was named after a from Sea Demonic Dragon from an ancient book that was a ck whale-like demonic beast that looked like a demonized killer whale.

    The Leviathan Beast¡¯s back had undergone Mechanical Creator Andrea¡¯s magic alterations and had many buildings on it. These buildings with different functions provided the Leviathan Beast the feature of manned navigations on the sea.

    The length of each Leviathan Beast was more than six hundred meters, which was more than twice the length of thergest aircraft carrier in the previous world. Calling it a super aircraft carrier wasn¡¯t at all an exaggeration. On the Leviathan Beast¡¯s back, there were many flying demons. These pterosaur-like demons were called Hadyn Wyverns.

    Hadyn Wyverns were more than thirty meters in length,parable to the jumbo fighter jets from the previous world. Because the Hadyn Wyverns stood in the same posture as a bat, the actual area upied was much smaller than that of a fighter jet. Their primary function was simr to the fighter jets of the previous world and were airbat demons.

    On top of that, there were also many naval type demons in this mysterious fleet. They all had metalponents on their bodies as well. As a product created from thebination of dark and mechanical civilization, it seemed more appropriate to call them metal demons.

    The demons established each Leviathan Beast as the center and divided into several sub-fleets. This mysterious fleet had hundreds of Leviathan Beasts and was divided into hundreds of fleets. ording to the benchmark from her previous world, this was equivalent to abined fleet of hundreds of aviation battle regiments. The terror of theirbat power was self-evident.

    Be was on the main gship. This Leviathan King was more than a thousand meters long, and its skin was so dark it looked like a ck reef. It was more than twice the size of a regr Leviathan Beast. On the gship, there was a thirty-meter long Hadyn Wyvern King inmand. The strongest force in the entire mysterious fleet was concentrated here.

    The vast sea had always been a ce people yearned for. Be stood on the deck and watched the sunrise out at sea, revealing a rxed smile. As chiefmander of thergestbined fleet in the history of the world, the outfit she was wearing had nothing to do with her position as chiefmander of the fleet.

    Be was wearing a ck bikini, which had a bold cut-out design in many ces and looked more like sexy lingerie. This sort of bikini was unsuited to be worn in public, only for private parties.

    Behind Be was a clear swimming pool designed ording to the standards of luxury cruise ships by Mechanical Creator Andrea and could amodate many. Holy Swordsman Cynthia stood not far behind Be. She was wearing a purple bikini with a design simr to Be¡¯s and had a cut-out design. Be¡¯s and her bikini looked as if they were ¡°sweetheart bikinis.¡±

    Cynthia was using her real face now. Her long silvery hair looked especially striking. From the back, Be had the illusion as if she were Kriss or Ariel.

    ¡°Be, tell me, this is a naval ship, right? I¡¯m not in some brothel, am I?¡±

    ¡°Mmm, Cynthia, rx. This is really a broth-... really a naval ship. Your swimsuit is a great fit and looks beautiful! Don¡¯t be so rigid. We¡¯re not working right now. Why do you like to put on a serious face more than President Maria?¡±

    Cynthia was speechless as she looked at Be, who appearedpletely rxed. In the swimming pool, President Caroline and Miss Emily were also there. President Caroline was wearing an orange bikini, and Emily was wearing a blue bikini. Before leaving, Be took them along with her to the fleet.

    They were ¡°important hostages.¡± One was the daughter of Duke Brandon, while the other was the sister of Be¡¯s arch-enemy, President Carlos of the Golden Legend Society. Be wasn¡¯t at ease because she was afraid that they would run away.

    As for the other ¡°captives,¡± Vice President Anya was being watched by her sister Annie, while L was in charge of watching President Dinah. Princess Khalifa and Death God Maureen, as well as arge number of beauties such as the four Beastman princesses, were all under the watch of Subus Queen Aisha and her subordinates. There was no way they could run away.

    Caroline and Emily both looked powerless. Although they were sitting in the swimming pool, their mouths had been stuffed with small gag balls, and they couldn¡¯t speak at all. Their hands and feet were bound by transparent silk. They weren¡¯t exactly enjoying themselves in the pool, more like being imprisoned by Be.

    Caroline and Emily didn¡¯t dare to raise any objections. Be had said that anyone who didn¡¯t obey would swim naked. Obedient girls could only own bikini. To avoid the embarrassment of being naked in broad daylight, Caroline and Emily chose to give in.

    Besides the swimming pool, there were many beautiful girls in bikinis. They were girls from Frederica Academy. Be had ¡°rescued¡± them from Two-Headed Ogre Nelson¡¯s secret room on New Moon Ind. Under the guidance of Subus Queen Aisha and her subi subordinates, these beautiful girls had already resigned to their identity as personal maids.

    Be was morex with these beauties and didn¡¯t tie them up. They were incapable of magic and couldn¡¯t run even if they wanted to. For the sake of drawing a distinction, the average beauty wore a bright white bikini, while the other beautiful girls of Frederica Academy were wearing pink bikinis. It was to make it easy for Be to look for girls to meet her needs.

    Frederica Academy, one of the twelve human academies, was located in the eastern part of the Arcana country, Aldridge Empire. Because it was close to the sea, students often went out to sea on ships and were better on water. This was why Be had taken the girls from Frederica Academy out to sea. They had a richer experience in sailing on the seas and were better qualified for this job than the girls from other academies.

    Be was carrying arge ss of orange juice in her right hand that had a slice of lemon and a small tube at the edge of the ss. It seemed as if Be was on vacation at sea. She didn¡¯t appear as if she had any connection with the fleetmander. No fleetmander went to sea in a bikini tomand operations. This was simply a sphemy against the majesty of the navy!

    Be didn¡¯t care at all about her image! She had previously designed a very serious looking, pure ck navy dress. That handsome fleetmander¡¯s uniform had been ced in the captain¡¯s room.

    At the edge of the swimming pool, the girls of Frederica Academy were propping up a barbecue grill. They used this campfire to barbecue seafood. All kinds of deep-sea creatures captured by the demons had been transformed into delicious seafood by the skillful cooking of these beauties.

    On the barbecue grill, there were plenty of deep-sea fishes and squids being grilled. The barbecue rack had also ced a small pot. The deep-sea crab soup was stewing in the pot. The whole deck was filled with the delicious smell of seafood. Be gulped and pretended to be calm as she waited for the food.

    Be it in the past world or this Other World, seafood was undoubtedly a rare delicacy. Holy Swordsman Cynthia¡¯s ability to endure was a little worse than Be¡¯s. She had already gathered around the barbecue grill and put on a serious look just to ask about the grilling methods.

    On Cynthia¡¯s chest hung the Holy Cross of the Radiant Church, which was upside down, symbolizing that she had betrayed her faith. However, Caroline and Emily didn¡¯t know the specific meaning of wearing the Holy Cross upside down. They, too, believed that Cynthia was a staunch believer in the Radiant Church and had only been temporarily blinded by Be, this demoness.

    ¡°Stop looking at her. Cynthia and you girls are the same. You¡¯re all mine! Just rx! After this war, I will let you go back to school. After all, learning is the most important thing! Right now, all the academies in the empire are on holiday. Or else, I would¡¯ve let you go back!¡±

    Emily and Caroline had long gotten used to Be¡¯s ¡°shamelessness¡± and allowed her to pinch their faces as she uttered her lies. As if Be would let them go so easily. The transparent silk that bound their hands and feet was the best evidence of her crimes.

    Currently, all the academies of the Imperial Alliance were temporarily on holiday because of the war. It wasn¡¯t a problem for them to endure this a little longer. Anyways, after they returned to school, they wouldn¡¯t have to see this witch anymore. Caroline and Emily naively thought so. They didn¡¯t know that Be was a student of Olsylvia Academy. They simply thought that as long as school started, they could escape from Be¡¯s ¡°clutches¡± by returning to their respective academies.

    There were quite a several ¡°captured¡± beauties who shared the same thoughts as Emily and Caroline. They all naively believed that their schools were the safest shelters and that they could escape Be¡¯s harassment.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that school was the most dangerous ce? Be kept a low profile because of the threat of an encounter at any moment. If it were a safe and undisturbed school environment, many of these ¡°captured¡± beauties wouldn¡¯t be able to get out of bed now.

    Be¡¯s mysterious fleet was sailing southeast of the Beastman Continent towards the surrounding waters of the Priestley Continent. New Moon Ind was located southeast of Priestly Continent. The ck Fleet that departed from Dulles Isle, a sub-ind of New Moon Ind, was sailing towards the northwest under themand of Ocean Demon King Victoria.

    If nothing unexpected came up, the two fleets would encounter each other head-on at sea. They were traveling towards each other, so it was only a matter of time before a head-on collision urred. Prior to this, the Phantom Fleet led by Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth and New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea will first meet Be and the Ocean Demon King Victoria¡¯s ck Fleet.

    The Phantom Fleet, which departed from the port in the rear of the main ind of New Moon Ind, went out to sea ahead of the ck Fleet. The number of ships on both sides was probably about the same. The difference was perhaps the strength of themanding general. New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea and Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth teamed up to face Ocean Demon King Victoria and her subordinate, Siren King McMin.

    Based on their victories, Ocean Demon King Victoria¡¯s side had a significant advantage. The twelve old Demon Kings had easily defeated the Twelve Gods of the God World. As Holy Beasts, Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth and New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea could easily win the battle against Siren King McMin but would find it difficult to fight against Ocean Demon King Victoria.

    They had to speed up. Be didn¡¯t want to watch the Phantom Fleet fall. She wanted to rush to the scene to support the Phantom Fleet before the Phantom Fleet meets with the ck Fleet. Be sipped her orange juice and held her grilled squid in one hand, surveying the surface of the sea in the distance.

    Since Extradimensional Creator Alfreia didn¡¯t know the specific coordinates, she could only send Be¡¯s mysterious fleet to an area close to the ck Fleet. The rest was up to Be¡¯s mysterious fleet.

    ¡°Hey, the fleet on the other side is... That¡¯s strange; we¡¯ve bumped into them so soon. Wait... The fleet on the other side isn¡¯t made up of wooden ships... Where did ite from?¡±

 Volume 4 Chapter 199: The Naval Battle Between The Fleets That Met By Chance

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 199: The Naval Battle Between The Fleets That Met By Chance</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    On that side of the horizon, anotherrge fleet was approaching Be¡¯s own mysterious fleet. Be took out a simple monocr telescope. Through the telescope, Be could see the general state of the distant fleet.

    This fleet wasn¡¯t a human or demon fleet. Be¡¯s first naval battle had happened when the human imperial fleet besieged the demon fleet and nned to go against Demon Princess Dolores. At the time, Be had seen human and demon warships.

    Human and demon warships were simr to medieval wooden sailing ships. The two were simr in style, but the demons liked to paint their warships ck. Their main weapons were bows and arrows and a small number of gship warships were equipped with special magic cannons.

    Gunpowder hadn¡¯t yet been invented in this other world, perhaps because the Alchemists were a letdown. Without gunpowder, warships were basically just tforms for transportation.

    Mages generally didn¡¯t go out with warships because their costs were too high. Keeping an advanced level mage was equivalent to the cost of a whole ship of sailors. The human and demon fleets were generally equipped with many soldiers and archers, and if funds were sufficient, they would allocate some knights to keepmand.

    The fleet that appeared in front of Be¡¯s mysterious fleet wasn¡¯t made out of wooden ships, but a ¡°turtle shell ship¡± made of strange materials. The entire deck was covered with a thick ck wooden cover, which looked like a turtle shell.

    Because the deck was covered with special boards, Be couldn¡¯t see the crew of the ship, so it was difficult to judge which race had sent out the fleet. Although a special g had been hung on the deck of the mysterious fleet, Be didn¡¯t recognize the strange pattern on the g.

    ¡°Honorable Demon King, a strange fleet has been seen in the distance. They seem to be from the Oceanic Race. Their intentions are unknown. I suggest attacking them directly!¡±

    ¡°I agree with the big whale. Honorable Lord, it¡¯s better to attack them immediately! I feel that these ships are equipped with simr equipment to the humans¡¯ magic cannon!¡±

    ¡°You damn sea dragon. What did you call me? Do you believe me if I say I¡¯ll give you a beatingter? You didn¡¯t even thank me for being your take-off tform and now you¡¯ve given me a nickname! How many times have I told you? I am a whale dragon, not a whale!¡±

    The Leviathan King and the Haydn Wyvern King came out to discuss with Be about countermeasures. The Leviathan King¡¯s form was a loli with two extremely long, ck ponytails. This loli had a baby face but huge breasts. Her skin was extremely soft and a pair of inky blue eyes. She even had a pair of delicate dragon horns on her head.

    The Haydn Wyvern King¡¯s form was also a loli but the difference between her and the Leviathan King was her normal breast size. She wasn¡¯t a baby face with huge breasts. Her ocean blue hair reached her waist, her blue eyes filled resentment as she red at the Leviathan King¡¯s full chest. It was clear that this was the deep resentment a small-chested girl had towards big breasts.

    In fact, the Hadyn Wyvern King¡¯s breasts weren¡¯t small. They were a normal size and only appeared small whenpared with the Leviathan King¡¯s huge breasts. There was a ck horn on top of the Haydn Wyvern King¡¯s head. This was one of the symbols of a Haydn Wyvern. The darker the horn was, the stronger the Haydn Wyvern.

    When they appeared, the Leviathan King and Haydn Wyvern King¡¯s original bodies didn¡¯t disappear either. They were still following their original trajectory. Their humanoid form and real body could coexist and appear at the same time, simr to the artificial AIs in the animes from Be¡¯s previous world. When they appeared, their original bodies were still running freely.

    Be looked at the two lolis who were asking about countermeasures and kneeling before her. She fought back the wicked ideas in her head and pretended to be normal. What made Be restless was the fact that the two lolis weren¡¯t wearing normal clothes, but only a few ck dragon scales that covered their ¡°vital parts¡±.

    This sort of ¡°dragon scale lingerie¡± was even more outrageous than the beautiful girls wearing bikinis in the swimming pool behind Be. On top of that, the Leviathan King and Haydn Wyvern King were also lolis. This was simply an attempt to lure all kinds of loli-loving ¡°gentlemen¡± and dies¡± intomitting sinful crimes.

    The Leviathan King and Haydn Wyvern King were metal demons, designed by the Creator of Darkness Mystica. They had been strengthened and modified by the Mechanical Creator Andrea. In terms of strength, they wereparable to the average Abyss Demonic King.

    However, their main role was defined as providing assistance tobat units at the time of design. Unless they were fighting at sea, they couldn¡¯t defeat the Abyss Demonic King in a one-on-one battle. They definitely couldn¡¯t defeat the Abyss Demonic Kings under Be, especially the Disaster of The Seas Krakent, who could crush them even at sea.

    ¡°We¡¯ll do as you say then. By the way, inform Krakent and Abigail. Ask them to get to work. This fleet isn¡¯t our target, our target is Ocean Demon King Victoria¡¯s ck Fleet. We must defeat them in one go!¡±

    ¡°This subordinate understands. Honorable Demon King, I implore you to move to the back of the Dragon Turtle King with the others first. When we go to battleter, my men and I will take off andnd from this tform. I fear we might disturb your fun.¡±

    ¡°I request the same as well. When the battle startster, this area will be very busy. We¡¯ll have to temporarily put away the pool. The Dragon Turtle King is already close behind me.¡±

    The Leviathan King and Haydn Wyvern King sincerely requested Be to temporarily leave themander¡¯s gship with Cynthia and proceed to the Dragon Turtle King, who was on a supply mission. In their opinion, Be and Cynthia and the others obviously hadn¡¯te to fight since they were dressed so leisurely.

    Be couldn¡¯t ridicule them in the face of such sincere eyes. Although she looked as if she were on a holiday at sea, she was still very serious when it was time to fight. Never mind, if her subordinates wanted to handle the situation, Be didn¡¯t mind giving them the chance to prove themselves.

    On the sea, an ¡°ind¡± floated by beside the Leviathan King. The total length of this mobile ind was about one thousand six hundred meters, which wasrger than the Leviathan King. This was the Dragon Turtle King.

    The deep-sea dragon turtle, otherwise known as ¡°turtle ind¡±, was, as its name implied, a giant dragon turtle-shaped deep-sea demon that had vegetation growing on its back. With the disguise of these trees, the ¡°turtle ind¡± looked like a moving oval shaped ind from a distance. Many of these ¡°ghost inds¡± in the legends of the deep sea in this other world were actually these ¡°turtle inds.¡±

    Originally, the length of the ¡°turtle ind¡± was about a hundred meters at most. These special turtle inds were mutations developed by Creation Gods Andrea and Mystica.

    Among Be¡¯s mysterious fleet, the number of turtle inds was the same as the Leviathan Beasts. They had a huge carrying capacity and were perfect as ¡°supply ships.¡± The average dragon turtle was close to the size of the average Leviathan Beast, while the Dragon Turtle King was much longer in length than the Leviathan King.

    ¡°Be, can you handle these demons?! I think there¡¯s still a gap between them and your status as Demon King. Are you really just a Demon King? ¡°

    ¡°Cynthia, stop guessing. I just want to be an ordinary Demon King. Don¡¯t you misjudge me! I¡¯m really just a Demon King. Besides, why can¡¯t I handle such cute lolis like the Leviathan and Haydn?¡±

    Holy Swordsman Cynthia looked at Be with cautious eyes. Was this beautiful blonde girl with a smiling expression really just a Demon King? In her heart, there was already a big question mark.

    Swordsman Cynthia felt unsure. She felt as if they could easily kill the elites of the Dragon Race. Although they weren¡¯t Holy Beasts, they already had the strength to surpass them.

    What horrified Cynthia even more were the two Abyss Demon Kings lurking behind Be¡¯s mysterious fleet. The Disaster of The Seas Krakent was a giant demonic octopus of nearly a thousand meters in length. Krakent was now in its original form, simr to the giant squid in the deep Antarctic Ocean on earth, nicknamed the ¡°Overlord Squid.¡± It hadn¡¯t fully extended its tentacles yet.

    Krakent¡¯s tentacles were at least ten times as long as it¡¯s body. When fully extended, they could cover almost the entire underwater area of the mysterious fleet. This was a truly horrible ¡°sea demon.¡± The destruction of the fleet was a cinch.

    Cooperating with Krakent was another sea type Abyss Demon King, Abigail, nicknamed the ¡°Ocean Scavenger.¡± Abigail was a newly emerged Abyss Demon King and could be regarded as Krakent¡¯s old friend. After hearing that Krakent had found a good Demon King and became her follower, Abigail epted her old friend¡¯s ¡°persuasion¡± and came to this other world to be Be¡¯s ¡°superborer.¡±

    Abigail¡¯s original form was a deep-sea fish monster that was about a hundred meters long. The scales on this fish monster were ck, its eyes were deep red, and it had horrible teeth. From her appearance alone, she seemed to y a small role amongst all the sea demons, but to assume that would be making a huge mistake.

    Abigail¡¯s ability was to devour all sea monsters. She could continuously split into many new bodies, evolving and growing. On top of that, these bodies liked to use the shoal tactics employed by piranhas. When fighting in the deep sea, they yed an equal role with the giant octopus-type Deep Sea Demon King Krakent.

    The average deep-sea demon would take a detour upon seeing them. Originally, there was another sea-type Abyss Demon King, ¡°Nightmare of The Deep Sea¡± Sally, who had also wanted to take refuge in Be. Krakent had also persuaded her. However, when she saw Abigail on her way here, she had been scared away and said she would consider it in the future.

    At the time, Be was at such a loss. Although Sally¡¯s original body was a giant deep-sea shark, she was the second Abyss Demon King besides Subus Queen Aisha who could transform into a beautiful girl. Sally¡¯s human form was an absolute beauty.

    However, she was scared away by Abigail, an ugly fish monster who couldn¡¯t even transform into a human. What a painful loss! If she could choose such a beautiful Demon King, Be would definitely choose Sally. When the opportunity arose, Be nned to invite Sally to her Darkness Sacred Region ¡°conglomerate¡± again for an ¡°interview¡± and directly admit her to ¡°work¡± after the interview.

    Be couldn¡¯t refuse an Abyss Demon King¡¯s ¡°job resume¡± just because she looked ugly. There has never been a Demon God who had ¡°fired¡± her in the history of the World Destructor¡¯s Camp and Be was unwilling to be the first one to make such a mistake.

    Although Holy Swordsman Cynthia was merely an ordinary human beauty, she could conclude from her aplishments and intuition that if Be was only a Demon King, there was no way she could control the two Abyss Demon Kings of Krakent and Abigail.

    Cynthia had never seen an Abyss Demon King before, but Krakent and Abigail alone could destroy arge area of the sea. They had the same power as a Demon King, even greatly exceeding the destructive powers of a Demon King. There was no reason for them to obey Be, who only had the strength of a Demon King.

    It was just like Mystica and Andrea whom she had met before; they too had imed to be Demon Kings when they introduced their identities to Cynthia. Lately, these people who imed to be Demon Kings had more strength than one. The title of Demon King was clearly too humble.

    ¡°Be, I hope... No, I beg you not to make it difficult for the Radiant Church in the future. I think you have the ability to subvert....¡±

    ¡°Can we not discuss such a serious topic first? We¡¯re here on vacation... No, we¡¯re here to fight. As long as you and President Maria and the others are on my side, it¡¯s nothing!¡±

    Be evaded the sensitive topic that Holy Swordsman Cynthia had brought up. Her conflict with the Radiant Church was only a matter of time. She had ¡°desecrated¡± the Pope¡¯s heir, the four Holy Maidens and the Holy Swordsman of the Radiant Church. Be didn¡¯t believe that the Radiant Pope would calmly say something like, ¡°Of course I choose to forgive her!¡±

    Be used a transfer artifact and took Cynthia and the beautiful girls in the swimming pool to the Dragon Turtle King beside the Leviathan King. They would continue their party in the green forest.

    The human form of the Dragon Turtle King was also a beautiful loli. This beauty with short emerald hair looked very shy and wore ¡°turtle shell underwear¡± that covered her body. She was a real t-chested loli. Even the Haydn Wyvern King could find her long lost dignity beside her.

    The designers who had created their humanoid forms, Mechanical Creator Andrea and Creator of Darkness Mystica, had probably used their own bodies as reference when designing these ¡°monster girls,¡± and made them into the appearance of a loli.???

    The Dragon Turtle King had apletely t chest, almost causing a nosebleed in Be. The Dragon Turtle King was clearly t-chested but she still pretended as if she had breasts. The Dragon Turtle King covered her chest with her hands, her expression was one of shyness and nervousness. It seemed that she wanted to cover up her ¡°nonexistent fullness.¡±

    ¡°Demon... God, no, Creator... No, Honorable Demon King, my... my ind is ready. Wee.¡±

    ¡°Speak slowly! I¡¯m not that scary, am I? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m a meanie who bullies girls. Lead the way!¡±

    The Dragon Turtle King had a soft voice and she seemed a little talkative. Her voice was very attractive. A loli who could be easily ¡°taken¡± was the best. Cynthia rolled her eyes at Be. This female Demon King was getting more and more skilled in deceiving lolis.

    It would be strange if Be didn¡¯t bully girls. Cynthia didn¡¯t believe that those beauties behind her hadn¡¯t been captured with ¡°special methods.¡± She had personally experienced it and allowed Be to bully her, falling into corruption. She just didn¡¯t publicly announce her betrayal of the Radiant Church.

    The others might not know, but President Caroline was a proud president from one of the twelve elite academies of the Human Race. She was now so obedient that Cynthia suspected she was an imposter. What Be had done to her was certainly questionable!

    ¡°Cynthia, what¡¯s that look? What I said is true. I used to want to be a good person, but I wasn¡¯t given a choice, so you should understand!¡±

    The other mysterious fleet approaching from the horizon also found Be¡¯s fleet. Instead of slowing down, they sped up and began to steer in a downwind direction.

    This was a deration of war. There was no doubt that in all the naval battles throughout the history of sailing, artillery battles between ships on the sea focused on upying a strong downwind position. This position could give them an advantage when both sides were firing cannons at each other.

    Their ships were equipped with magic-guided cannons simr to normal cannons. Now, they intended to seize the strong position in the ¡°Crossing The T¡± warfare tactic andunch artillery attacks on Be¡¯s fleet, which was in a weak position. Their starting tactic was right, but unfortunately, Be¡¯s mysterious fleet wasn¡¯t relying on cannons. From the very beginning, the problem of seizing battle positions had never existed.

 Volume 4 Chapter 200: The Deep Sea Fleet That Was Destroyed After Courting Disaster

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 200: The Deep Sea Fleet That Was Destroyed After Courting Disaster</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    In the sea, the mysterious fleet, which had gained a favorable position, began shelling at Be¡¯s Demon King Fleet. Magic-guided cannons were fired from the bow of the tortoise-shell warship. Since they were in a downwind position, the power and range of the magic-guided cannon increased substantially, and many Leviathan Beasts were hit by them.

    Unfortunately, the magic-guided cannons didn¡¯t have an effect on the Leviathan Beasts. Soon, they were blocked by the defensive barrier and exploded on the energy shield. Be¡¯s mysterious fleet didn¡¯t fight back, though. Her entire fleet turned around to bypass this unknown convoy.

    In the deep sea, a colossal figure and countless strange shadows were moving rapidly. Be had ignored the attack of this fleet because she was in a hurry to lend support to the Phantom Fleet. However, she also sent two Abyss Demonic Kings, Disaster of The Seas Krakent and Resentment of The Seas Abigail, to teach this mysterious naval force a lesson. They had to pay the price for daring to attack Be¡¯s fleet.

    On the gship of the Deep Sea Fleet, Princess Tiffany of one of the Deep Sea Empires, Antis Empire, was observing the mysterious fleet in the distance through a telescope. The attackmand hadn¡¯t been given by her but by Prince Dierka, the chiefmander of the force.

    ¡°Older brother, that mysterious fleet doesn¡¯t seem to be Siren King McMin¡¯s. Isn¡¯t it a bad idea tounch such a rash attack? What if they are...¡±

    ¡°Who cares! Just attack them. Can¡¯t you see they have already retreated? The strength of our Deep Sea Alliance is beyond doubt. Let¡¯s quickly end this battle as thending troops on the east coast of the continent also need our support. Those humans who know magic are a nuisance to deal with!¡±

    Deep Sea Prince Dierka looked confident. Now that the representative of the Antis Empire¡¯s peace faction, Princess Tina¡¯s whereabouts were unknown due to the assault of Siren King McMin, no one could contradict him any longer.

    His only regret was that Princess Una, a hardline faction representative who also advocated war from the next Empire, had suddenly disappeared recently. The n to invade the humans was long overdue, and the Beastmen had been ahead of the Oceanic Race for many years.

    This time, the human Imperial Alliance was facing the tension of the north and south war. With the attacks of the Beastmen and the demons, they wouldn¡¯t have the time to ount for the defense of the eastern coast. The Oceanic Race also needed to take advantage of the vibrant coastal areas of the human empires and make a profit. As for the reason behind attacking Be¡¯s mysterious fleet, it was simply due to the absurd motive of ¡°taking a second nce at you amongst the crowd¡±.

    This Deep Sea Fleet was mainly organized by Antis, one of the Deep Sea Empires, and had about two hundred thousand men. In order to obtain the right tomand and take the lead in the invasion of the eastern part of the Human Continent, Antis Empire kept the other empires in the dark and ¡°ran away¡± on its own.

    Princess Tiffany didn¡¯t have the same blind confidence as her brother. There was definitely a reason why the mysterious fleet didn¡¯t fight back. Leviathan Beasts were powerful demonic sea creatures in the underwater world, and she didn¡¯t believe they would flee because of a few magic-guided cannons.

    ¡°Older sister Tina, where are you now? If only you were here. Dierka, that idiot, is beyond hope. Even father...¡±

    A strange noise came from the bottom of the turtle shell warship as thick ck tentacles passed through the bottom of the ship, breaking through the turtle shell warship, which was known as the strongest in the deep sea.

    These ck tentacles were the same as ordinary octopus tentacles, with many suckers on it that had a strong suction force. The members of the Oceanic Race in the turtle shell warship were drawn directly into them by the invisible suction force.

    ¡°My... eyes... hurt. Help! This thing...¡±

    ¡°My legs... Quickly climb! This is the devil...¡±

    A horrifying scene yed out on the ship. The Oceanic soldiers who were swallowed by the suckers were dissolved and absorbed by the digestive juice secreted by them. There were no bones left behind, only corpse water.

    Tiffany turned to themand position. Her brother, Prince Dierka, chiefmander of the Deep Sea Fleet, had long been scared away. Right then, this guy ran faster than anyone else. The mysterious suction force didn¡¯t pull Tiffany away, only the other deep sea soldiers who had now be food.

    The entire Deep Sea Fleet was attacked by Disaster of The Seas Krakent. Many of the thousands of turtle shell warships were entangled by the ck tentacles and dragged to the bottom of the sea. The Oceanic soldiers who fled in fear were attacked by the monster fish, Abigail and her clones. These unfortunate fools who thought they were lucky were soon killed or eaten alive.

    The magic-guided cannons had be useless at this moment. At the beginning of designing the magic-guided cannons of the Deep Sea Fleet, they were made to be the fixed kind that couldn¡¯t rotate. After being attacked by Disaster of The Seas Krakent, the cannons couldn¡¯t be turned to aim at the tentacles from the sea, changing into mere gaudy ornaments.

    The protective shells on the decks of many turtle shell warships had been destroyed by Krakent¡¯s ck tentacles. The clones of the deep sea strange creature, Abigail, took the opportunity to fly up to the upper decks to kill the Oceanic soldiers who had fled there.

    ¡°These demons don¡¯t belong to the Siren Race. Dierka, that idiot, has provoked... This is...¡±

    Tiffany had just arrived on the deck, but before she could even stand properly, a three-meter long small version of the deep sea monster fish emerged from the sea, flew to the upper deck, and pounced on her. Princess Tiffany responded in a timely manner, quickly spreading a dark-blue ice shield.

    However, the ice shield was hit by the strange deep sea fish with a bang. For Abyss Demonic King Abigail¡¯s clone, this magic shield was a mere paper tiger.

    ¡°How is that possible? Save...¡±

    The other Oceanic soldiers on the deck of the gship could do nothing. They were unable to save themselves, much less lend support to Tiffany. Atst, they could only watch their princess fall into the sea after being hit by the deep sea monster fish.

    ¡°Abigail, don¡¯t kill the mermaid. Lady Be has always like this sort of war trophy. If you finish her off, you will beid off! Sally can rece you at any time!¡±

    ¡°Mmm, thank you, brother Krakent. I almost ate her just now. To avoid any idents, I¡¯ll leave her to you. My only ability is to eat people, so I don¡¯t have a way to capture them.¡±

    Under the ¡°dirty deal¡± between the two Abyss Demonic Kings, Princess Tiffany was taken away by Krakent¡¯s tentacles before she could turn into a mermaid. Aside from her, the other Oceanic soldiers weren¡¯t so lucky. She was the only girl in this entire fleet, so the others were of no value to the Demon King. Therefore, they had no room for redemption.

    This Deep Sea Fleet had initially intended to support the invading armies of the Oceanic Race in the eastern part of the Human Continent, the Arcana nation, Aldridge Empire. Unexpectedly, due to bad luck, they met Be¡¯s mysterious fleet on the way. As a result, theyunched the offensive first and were eventually destroyed by Abyss Demonic King Krakent and Abigail.

    With the final copse of this fleet of more than two hundred thousand soldiers, the Deep Sea Alliance¡¯s attempt to ¡°fish in troubled waters¡± had failed. Before long, the invading navy forces on the eastern coast of the Human Empire had to retreat in a panic because of the dy in the arrival of the reinforcements. The Imperial Army of the Aldridge Empire took the opportunity tounch an operation to chase after them and killed more than a hundred thousand navy soldiers.

    Be didn¡¯t know that her actions had once again identally saved the Human Imperial Alliance. On the northern front, the coalition forces of the Octavia Empire suffered multiple counterattacks by the Demonic Imperial Alliance. They were repeatedly defeated and had to withdraw. The two male Saviors who entered the war only managed to ease their situation in the war slightly.

    The defeat of the Oceanic Race and the Beastmen allowed the Human Imperial Alliance to win a temporary victory in the south and east battlefields. The Human Imperial Alliance, which had been greatly relieved, was able to concentrate all its strength to resist the invasion of the Demon Imperial Alliance.

    Be¡¯s feats weren¡¯t recorded in theter history books of the Human Empire. The defeat of the Beastman was attributed to ¡°inexplicably encountering the Departed Spirits disaster¡±, while the Oceanic Race¡¯s navy reinforcement troops weren¡¯t mentioned at all. There were few who had seen the reinforcement fleet. However, even if they knew, those historians, who made it up as they went along, would probably attribute the failure of the Oceanic Race to the Disaster of The Seas.

    This time, besides losing thousands of warships and more than a hundred thousand Oceanic troops, the Antis Empire had also pensated¡± Be with the sole princess left that could be used for a political marriage. Amid the disaster, only half of the imperial soldiers were lucky enough to escape. Since then, the position and prestige of the Antis Empire amongst the empires of the Deep Sea Alliance had declined sharply, and the political influence of the Deep Sea Alliance on those empires began to change.

    In the forest on the back of the Dragon Turtle King, Be went on with her party on the seas. The new swimming pool was a smallke that was crystal clear and had a depth of less than half a meter, not much different from the average swimming pool.

    The turtle ind wasn¡¯t very different from other inds except for the fact that it moved on its own. Holy Swordsman Cynthia and the other beautiful girls yed in the water on the banks of the smallke, while Be herself had moved to higher ground on the back of the turtle ind. She was watching the enemy from an observation tower more than ten meters tall.

    ¡°Honorable Demon King... please spare them. The fleet belongs to the Antis Empire, and they have no malice.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bully Tina. Meanie,e at me if you¡¯ve something... Wait, you really came! No, I was wrong... I was just...¡±

    ¡°Princess Tina, your fleet fired magic-guided cannons at my forces for no reason! How can I leave it like that?! Also, Una, stop being so stubborn! Your feet are already trembling, but you¡¯re still...¡±

    On arge coral bed, Deep Sea Princess Tina and Princess Una were imprisoned and were being yed with by Be here. When they went out to sea, Be didn¡¯t forget the two Oceanic princesses either and took them out for a pleasant trip.

    Tina and Una turned crimson. Theyy naked on the bed, one on Be¡¯s left and the other on her right. Be brought them closer and started making out. Their hands had been tied behind their backs with silk, so they had no way of resisting Be and could only allow her to toy with them.

    Be was currently french kissing Una. She wasn¡¯t a princess of the Antis Empire but of the Augustus Empire, right next to the former. For a long time, she acted as a spy lurking in Antis to collect intelligence.

    Be was a master at locating the sensitive areas of the Dragon Race. She had been intimate with many beautiful dragon girls, and it wasn¡¯t long before Una ¡°surrendered¡±. She was part of the Sea Dragon Race, and Be knew all her hidden switches.

    ¡°Stop torturing me. Please, let me go; I was wrong. What are you going to do to Tina...? I don¡¯t... No, there you go again.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, Una, it¡¯s no use admitting your mistake. I just want to bully you; I want to bully you for a lifetime, so don¡¯t think about escaping! Your body is already responding, and you still say that I¡¯m pushing you?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re wrong... Stop. You can¡¯t touch me there. Please...¡±

    Una finally copsed on the bed as Be put her down and kissed her affectionately on the forehead to appease her. After that, she embraced Princess Tina, who was already trembling, and got ready to continue ¡°savoring¡± her!

    Princess Tina wished she could cry at this moment. This female Demon King was such a pervert! Didn¡¯t she say that she was here to observe military matters?! They were supposed to be looking at the view but ended up sleeping together! Tina wanted to cry, but the tears just wouldn¡¯t flow. Be had all sorts of means, and none of the girls she slept with were allowed to weep.

    Be didn¡¯t like to see the girls who she was intimate with crying because she would feel really guilty. Therefore, she had her ways to keep thedies who made out with her smiling the whole time.

    ¡°Tina, don¡¯t worry! This isn¡¯t your first time with me. Rx, I be even more excited when you¡¯re nervous.¡±

    ¡°Honorable Demon King, can you concentrate on working?! Please stop, okay? You are not like a Demon King at all. You¡¯re... ¡°

    ¡°You¡¯re right. But Princess Tina, I refuse to stop. This is one of my duties.¡±

    Princess Tina¡¯s ¡°verbal attacks¡± had failed. Like Una, she was soon yed till the point of lying in bed weakly. Be tied them face to face with a red rope, so when they wake up, they could only look at each other in this shameful posture. If they wanted to break free, they had to rub their soft and sensitive, fair and charming bodies together. Be was sure that she would eventually ¡°bend¡± them.

    This was the method Be had personally tested on the Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church. After a long time, no matter how rigid a beautiful girl was, she would eventually be ¡°broken¡±. Once their perverted, yuri natures were aroused, there was no way they could resist her in the future.

    ¡°Honorable Demon King... have you yed... I¡¯m sorry, how is your observation of the military situationing along? The Deep Sea Fleet has lost more than half of its assets. Also, Master Krakent and Master Abigail are reporting that they¡¯ve almost finished dealing with them.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, the deep sea monster birds in charge of long-range reconnaissance have found Miss Amy Beth and Miss Dorothea¡¯s fleets, which are located in the April Sea not far away. They¡¯re currently engaged in a battle with the fleet dominated by the Siren Race...¡±

    ¡°Quickly, go support them. Let Krakent and Abigail deal with the aftermath of the Oceanic Race. It¡¯s up to them if they want to leave survivors or not.¡±

    When Be heard such urgent intelligence, she stopped ying with Deep Sea Princesses Una and Tina. She quickly put on her ck bikini, casually slung on a ck cape, and left.

    The loli Dragon Turtle King, who came in to report, looked silly. She wanted to inform Be that the Abyss Demonic Kings Krakent and Abigail had captured a little beauty from the Oceanic Race alive, but she had hurried away before she could say anything.

    The waters of the April Sea were rtively calm, suitable forrge-scale navy warfare. The ck Fleet, led by Ocean Demon King Victoria, had encountered resistance from the Phantom Fleet here.

    The Phantom Fleet, which had started before the ck Fleet, obtained a favorable battle position under themand of Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth and New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea. As soon as the ck Fleet approached, it was attacked with cannons from the Phantom Fleet.

    The naval battle here could genuinely be called a ¡°great navy war¡±. Watching the scene of thousands of warships using regr cannons and magic-guided cannons, as well as the explosions from the crossing artillery fire, could excite and overwhelm anyone.

    This was real marine warfare, not a scene where a warship would explode after a fire and quickly sank to the bottom of the sea. In the sky above the battlefield, the sirens with flying abilities were engaged in careful hand-to-handbat with flying demons in order topete for air supremacy.

    The intensity of the airbat was no less than the artillery warfare on the sea. From time to time, demon soldiers and flying sirens would be killed and ¡°fall¡± directly into the water, stirring uprge waves on the otherwise calm surface.

    The waters of April Sea had been dyed red and ck by the blood of demons. In the sea, the sirens and demon soldiers of the Demon King Coalition that dove underwater were engaged in an underwater scuffle. Every now and then, the bodies of the dead would surface.

    These corpses were basically iplete. More often than not, it was rare to see a residual limb floating to the surface of the sea. Most of the dead didn¡¯t even have the chance to drift up and sank to the bottom of the sea instead.

    Throughout April Sea, the sky above and the waters below were enveloped in a fierce battle. This unprecedented naval battle also wasn¡¯t recorded in the history books of the humans. The navy of the Human Empires in the Other World was so terrible that they never had a proper marine battle.

 Volume 4 Chapter 201: The Atypical Battle of the April Sea

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 201: The Atypical Battle of the April Sea</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    Within the April Sea, The ck Fleet, led by the Ocean Demon King Victoria, was currently engaged in a fierce battle with the New Moon Demonic Dragon and Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth¡¯s Phantom Fleet. It was a horrifying sight to behold as both sides fired ordinary and magic-guided cannons at each other.

    The Ocean Demon King Victoria stood on the deck of her fleet. However, the Siren King McMin was themander of this fleet instead of her. As a Demon King, she was not as capable when it came tomanding troops. Rather, she would typically take up the role of a hero. The Ocean Demon King Victoria was a ssic example of abat character, and directing troops in battle was clearly not her forte.

    The Siren King McMin had shrunk down to human size and was standing on the ship¡¯s mast, observing the battlefield from above. Compared to the Ocean Demon King Victoria¡¯s calm exterior, it appeared extremely alert. Even if the Demon King could afford to lose this battle, it did not have this privilege.

    If The ck Fleet were to be destroyed, the Ocean Demon King Victoria could casually build another one with a different species of the Deep Sea Oceanic Race. However, the Siren King McMin would have to be buried within the depths of the ocean along with the ck Fleet. The fate of the Sirens was in its hands, and McMillian had to exercise extreme caution.

    ¡°My Lord, we have discovered a new Mystery Fleet not far behind us. The gs being flown are the same as the Phantom Fleet. Do you think we are...¡±

    ¡°Behind us? There must be something wrong with theirmander¡¯s brain! Instead of taking the frontal advantage, they decided to shift to a position against the wind. Inform the warships in the back to turn around in preparation to attack. We must not allow them to have the opportunity to flock together.¡±

    The Siren King McMin was highly experienced in naval warfare. A few hundred years ago, it had defeated the human empires¡¯ allied coalition fleet with less than a hundred warships. Back then, the human empires who wished to expand their territories had organized thousands of warships in their fleet.

    Unfortunately, the Human Race of the past did not have much experience in naval warfare. Their warships had been equipped with many expensive magic-guided cannons, but humans were ultimately more suited for battles onnd. In the end, the Siren King made use of their wind advantage andpletely destroyed the Human Coalition¡¯s fleet.

    After the battle, the alliance of the various human empires fully abandoned any future ns of exploring the outside world. They had lost hundreds of thousands of imperial troops in vain and gained nothing at all. Instead, many of their magic-guided cannons had been robbed by the Sirens. Of course, the human empires would not reveal that they had been humiliated and hade up with a collective story that the fleet had sunk due to an unfortunate ident in a massive storm.

    This time, the Siren King McMin was the one thatmitted a mistake. It had used the logic and strategies it had applied to the human fleet on Be¡¯s Mystery Fleet, unaware that its previous methods were not suitable to be used on races other than humans. The fact that Be¡¯s Mystery Fleet dared to move against the tide was incredibly strange.

    Be¡¯s Mystery Fleet went against the currents and was steadily moving towards the ck Fleet. Be stood at the highest point of the forest on the Dragon Turtle King¡¯s back and observed the battle in front of her. The size of the ck Fleet was muchrger than the Deep Sea Fleet that Be had encountered earlier and definitely had many more warships as well.

    As for their firepower, the ck Fleet¡¯s magic-guided cannons definitely surpassed the Phantom Fleet and Mystery Fleet in terms of both firing range and power. The New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea and Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth¡¯s Phantom Fleet did not use the expensive magic-guided cannons and were using regr ones instead.

    However, the Phantom Fleet made up for that disadvantage with their absurd tally of cannons. Making full use of theirrge numbers, they made up for the fact that they had beencking in power. On the other hand, Be¡¯s Mystery Fleet did not have any cannons at all. The Mechanical Creator Andrea reckoned that they were far too primitive and old fashioned. Therefore, she did not install any for the Aquatic Metal Demonic Beings.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that particr design represent the Aldridge Empire¡¯s royal family? Everyone, halt. This bunch of Sirens is backed up by humans. We shall move ording to the n and prepare to proceed with the magical ceremony.¡±

    Initially, Be had no clue about the power of the ck Fleet¡¯s magic-guided cannons. Using her monocr, she saw that the seal of the Arcana Nation, the Aldridge Empire, was embossed on the ck Fleet¡¯s cannons. She immediately ordered the entire Mystery Fleet to stop their advance.

    A typical human magic-guided cannon had a firing range of around two thousand meters. In contrast, a typical cannon could only fire up to anywhere from a few hundred meters to one thousand meters. Those magic-guided cannons were far more powerful than their regr counterparts. Also, the Siren¡¯s magic-guided cannons were made by the Human Race. On top of that, those particr ones were designed for defensive warfare against the Demon Race in the north.

    Such magic-guided cannons had demon-destroying incantations on them, which meant that they would be able to cause serious harm to Be¡¯s fleet of demonic beings. If not for their favorable wind and current position, the Phantom Fleet would not have been able to engage in battle with the ck Fleet at all.

    However, the magic-guided cannons would take far longer than the regr cannons to reload and did not have as much ammunition. Dorothea and Amy Bethmandeered the Phantom Fleet, and with the advantage of the wind and current direction, the fleet gained momentum and sped towards the center of the ck Fleet¡¯s formation.

    This strategy was a double-edged sword. Many of the Phantom Fleet¡¯s warships had been sunk by the ck Fleet¡¯s magic-guided cannons before they could reach their opponent¡¯s formation. However, if they did not fight in this way, the Phantom Fleet would end up being in an even worse state. The cannons on the Phantom Fleet did not have as much range as the ck Fleet¡¯s magic-guided ones. If they had kept to their original formation, the Phantom Fleet would have ended up in an extremely awkward position, where they would bear the brunt of their opponent¡¯s attacks, and yet their attacks would notnd anywhere near their intended targets.

    However, the Phantom Fleet¡¯s sacrifice was not in vain. Once they entered their optimal range, the Phantom Fleet lined up in formation and released a round of ammunition towards their opponents. Their cannons managed to take down many of the ck Fleet¡¯s warships that were busy trying to reload their demonic cores. Before the ck Fleet could unleash a second round of offensive, they were shot down by the opponent¡¯s sudden ¡°turn¡± of attack.

    When McMin was designing the ck Fleet¡¯s warships, it had covered them with anti-demon materials. This was to provide protection against any potential enemies in the battle who had magic-guided cannons as well. However, it was a pity that the ck Fleet¡¯s opponent this time was only using regr cannons. Those anti-demon materials were only effective as a defense against magical attacks and were utterly useless against pure chemical attacks from regr cannons.

    Many of the ck Fleet¡¯s warships¡¯ decks had gone up in mes. No matter how well designed a warship was, it would not be able to withstand the barrage of ming cannons in such close range. When it came to naval warfare in this Other World, they had no concept of having a rescue n. Once a warship sank, there was no way of saving it. In addition, the lives of the sailors on board would be left up to fate.

    Watching the roaring mes swallow up the slowly sinking warships, McMin¡¯s heart shattered into small pieces. The ck Fleet was the fruit of itsbor for many years, and it had put in a lot of effort in creating each warship. As his beloved treasures sank beneath the surface, the Siren King McMin¡¯s mood worsened.

    The Siren King McMin was not the only one who was heartbroken. Be was feeling the same as well, if not worse. If she were to continue fighting in this manner, the Phantom Fleet would be wholly destroyed long before the ck Fleet even lost half their numbers.

    This was not a profitable exchange at all. Be had used her jewels as payment to build her warships, and each one that sank was equivalent to throwing a small case of gold coins into the ocean. She could no longer wait for the Abyss Demonic Kings Krakent and Abigail¡¯s reinforcements. The lesser they wait for the additional support, the more likely they would be able to cut their losses.

    In the original battle n, Be¡¯s Mystery Fleet was supposed to meet up with the Phantom Fleet, which had departed from the New Moon Ind, to form a new defensive formation to face the ck Fleet¡¯s attacks head-on. Unfortunately, the bestid ns often go awry, and there had been a little incident with the Deep Sea Fleet, causing a dy in the original departure time. By the time the Mystery Fleet had arrived, the Phantom Fleet was already engaged in battle with the ck Fleet.

    At this point in time, if they were to force their way into the battle as reinforcements for the Phantom Fleet, it would cause even more chaos to ensue. Furthermore, there was a possibility that it would disrupt the Phantom Fleet¡¯s momentum as well. After much serious consideration, Be decided to go around the back instead. She would corner the ck Fleet from behind and join hands with the Phantom Fleet to destroy their enemy.

    After the naval battle, Be had thought of taking advantage of the situation to reimburse some of her own losses from the Aldridge Empire. After all, it was the Arcana Nation¡¯s magic-guided cannons that ultimately led Be to her defeat. The human empire¡¯s coalition fleet was the worst! Never mind the fact that they did not even make full use of their own magic-guided cannons, the Sirens who had stolen them were much more skilled at using them than the humans!

    Be was under the impression that other than Princess Ariel, the Aldridge Empire had many other gorgeous female mages as well. Therefore, she believed that she would have more ¡°benefits¡± to reap in the future. For the sake of those pretty magicians, she would not mind losing out a little in this naval battle.

    The Mystery Fleet¡¯s warships floated on the surface of the water. They were made of Deep Sea Magical Beasts that were simr to the Leviathan Beasts. Compared to a traditional wooden ship, it was more mechanical and automated. Thus, it was not difficult for the warships to suddenlye to a stop while on the water.

    As the magic-guided cannons had anti-demon runes engraved on them, they would be able to cause severe harm to the Leviathan Beasts as well. The nature of these beasts was simr to a typical demonic being. Technically speaking, Be was rted to demons as well.

    The Siren King McMin was getting increasingly antsy even though Be¡¯s Mystery Fleet was currently downwind and was not suited to engage in cannon-type attacks. However, she had never nned to use cannons in the battle at all.

    Looking out at the Mystery Fleet that was still observing the situation in the distance, the Siren King McMin was so angry that he wanted to scream. With the help of the wind, the fleet on the other side was moving extremely quickly. As such, at that moment, neither party was restricted to the ¡°T-Position¡±.

    Even with the Mystery Fleet lurking in the background, McMin did not dare order anyone to attack Be and the others in fear that the ck Fleet would be separated by the Phantom Fleet and eventually meet its demise.

    Presently, both parties were at least three thousand meters away from each other. If not for Be¡¯s handy-dandy monocr, she would not have been able to see who was steering the ship.

    Keeping a distance of three thousand meters, they were just out of range of the magic-guided cannons. If Be¡¯s Mystery Fleet did not approach, the Siren King McMin did not dare to give chase as well. Right at this moment, the demonic beings on Be¡¯s side began to stir.

    The Leviathan Beasts bobbed up onto the surface of the ocean. The Hadyn Wyverns on the beasts¡¯ backs stretched out their wings and took off for the skies right above the ck Fleet. Numbering more than ten thousand, they grouped together into a formation that made them look like fighter jets as they flew into the distance.

    Most of the ck Fleet¡¯s flying-type Sirens had already left to fight against the Phantom Fleet¡¯s Flying Devils. Those that had remained behind were quickly defeated by the horde of Hadyn Wyverns.

    Many of the flying-type Sirens had fallen into the sea after being killed by the Hadyn Wyverns. In terms of both size and power, the wyverns definitely had the upper hand. Each one was able to take down at least five flying-type Sirens on their own. Before long, the Hadyn Wyverns, together with the Flying Devils in front, had taken over the airspace above the April Sea.

    The design of the ck Fleet¡¯s warships were simr to the humans¡¯ coalition fleet back then. The magic-guided cannons installed onboard could neither be elevated adequately nor could it be moved easily. This meant that these cannons could not be modified or adjusted to engage in airstrikes.

    After gaining control of the skies, most of the Hadyn Wyverns returned to the backs of the Leviathan Beasts to take a break. The Demonic Knights who had been waiting there, the Dragon Knight Edison, climbed onto the wyverns, bringing along many wooden barrels that looked as though they were used to store fine wine. However, based on the tight seal on the barrels and their weight, they clearly were not intended for that purpose.

    Once each Hadyn Wyvern had been fully loaded with the new equipment, they once again took to the skies. This time, every wyvern had a few dozen mysterious barrels on it. In addition, there was a three-meter tall and heavily built Edison Knight on them as well.

    The Dragon Turtles who had been assigned as ¡°backup ships¡± did not stand by without doing anything either. A strange fog rose up from the mysterious forests above the Dragon Turtles¡¯ backs, causing the once clear skies above the April Sea to be swiftly covered in a pure white magical mist. It was as though it had suddenly turned cloudy.

    With their new ¡°racks¡±, the Hadyn Wyverns flew right into the magical fog. Momentarily stunned, the Siren King McMin could not figure out what Be¡¯s Mystery Fleet was up to. The magical fog had obscured its vision, preventing it from seeing what those Hadyn Wyverns were doing above the clouds.

    However, it did not have to wait long to find out. Soon enough, countless barrels began to fall from the sky and smashed into the ck Fleet¡¯s warships with surgical precision. As soon as the barrels came into contact with the warship¡¯s deck, they ignited, resulting in powerful explosions everywhere.

    Sparks flew once again. The sides of the ship were rather sturdy and were able to withstand a few cannonball attacks. However, inparison, the decks were quite flimsy, and it would not be able to take many blows before it was destroyed.

    With the sts caused by the mysterious falling barrels, many of the warships had been blown through and were about to sink. These exploding barrels had been designed and created by the Mechanical Creator Andrea at Be¡¯s request, there were all sorts of explosives within them.

    Above theyer of magical clouds, the Edison Knights stood on Haydn Wyverns¡¯ backs and used the other wyverns¡¯ location underneath the clouds as a marker. Single exploding barrels were then pushed off their rides.

    This particr strategy was simr to how bombing nes operated in the previous world. This was a weird move that Be hade up with at the spur of the moment. Little did she know that the first time she put this to the test would cause the ck Fleet to be at aplete loss. In this Other World, they had no knowledge of ¡°airstrikes¡±, let alone ¡°carpet bombing¡±.

    The April Sea at this point in time was basically an Other World¡¯s reenactment of ¡°Naval Airstrike Warfare¡±. The Hadyn Wyverns rising off the backs of the Leviathan Beasts looked as though they were fighter jets lifting off an aircraft carrier deck, which then began to attack and bomb the ck Fleet furiously.

    This was the Other World¡¯s version of ¡°Aircrafts¡± versus ¡°Battleships¡±. No matter how powerful the ck Fleet¡¯s magic-guided cannons were, their attacks would not be able to reach the Leviathan Beasts. The Sirens could only look on helplessly as their warships were being bombed and destroyed, with no way to retaliate.

    The Sirens did not have any effective weapons to fight against airborne threats, and they lost control of the airspace above the ck Fleet to the Hadyn Wyverns. Furthermore, those who were able to fly had all been killed. If they could not regain control of the skies, the Sirens could only dream about fighting back.

    The Edison Knights hid behind the Hadyn Wyverns as they continued to throw barrels downwards, using the wyverns¡¯ resilient scales as cover. In any case, the attacks from the ground would not be able to reach them. If anyone wanted to kill it, they would have to kill the Hadyn Wyvern first.

    ¡°This battle strategy... I give up. It seems like I¡¯m too old for this, and I can no longer keep up with the times. However, I have not lost it. The Siren King does not lose...¡±

    Before the Siren King McMin could finish its sentence, the ck Fleet¡¯s gship was hit with a barrage of ¡°exploding barrels¡±. Since the gship¡¯s design and g were incredibly unique, it did not take long before the Edison Knights, who had been tasked to bomb the enemy, caught sight of their ¡°new prey¡±.

    Dozens of exploding barrels simultaneously crashed into the ck Fleet¡¯s gship. Just as one thought that the gship had been blown to smithereens, ayer of blue magic surrounded the ship. The exploding barrels blew up at the protectiveyer and did not hit its deck at all.

    ¡°Your Excellency, thank you foring to my aid...¡±

    ¡°Whatever. McMin, you have already lost this battle.¡±

    ¡°Hold on... Your Excellency, I have not been defeated! Wait...¡±

    The Ocean Demon King Victoria rose up into the sky and left the Siren King McMin for dead. The opponents were not human, and thus this was a war between demonic beings. ording to the decorum, there was no need for a Demon King to interfere directly. This was one of the rules that had been set by the Demon Kings.

    If a demonic being needed a Demon King to step in for them to win the battle, it was not worthy of serving its liege in any way. If the Demon King could settle everything on their own, they would not need any demonic beings as their underlings at all. Even though the Siren King McMin was still trying to put up a brave front and refused to admit defeat, the Ocean Demon King Victoria already knew that it had lost.

    First of all, the ck Fleet had been attacked by the Phantom Fleet. Then, it was surrounded and attacked by the Mystery Fleet. Lastly, it was destroyed by the ¡°carpet bombing¡±. Throughout the entire course of events, the opponent had kept their hold of the airspace above the April Sea. Thus, with the upper hand in the battle, it would be bizarre if Be did not emerge as the winner this time.

 Volume 4 Chapter 202: The April Sea Returns to Peace

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 202: The April Sea Returns to Peace</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    In the April Sea, the ck Fleet was being eradicated. Under the ¡°carpet bombing¡± of the mysterious fleet, the ships of the ck Fleet gradually sank under the waters. Siren King McMin reverted to his original form and rose into the sky to make hisst stand.

    McMin¡¯s original form was simr to a giant bat, except his entire body was dark blue. He was almost 30 meters long and was many times stronger than an average Hadyn Wyvern.

    The Hadyn Wyverns in the sky, seeing the enemy¡¯s ¡°elite unit¡± appear, hurriedly scattered, before sending forth their own 30-meter long Wyvern King to duel McMin. Before the battle could begin, Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth also transformed into her true form and flew next to the Wyvern King.

    ¡°You... You guys want to fight me together? My gods, do you guys even have any self-respect as demons!¡±

    The Siren King had initially thought that the two enemy elites would duel him one at a time. He never thought that they would ignore the rules and attack together. After Amy Beth flew up, she and the Wyvern King exchanged a meaningful nce and seemed toe to an understanding; the two simultaneously charged at McMin.

    Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth was almost 100 meters long. Even in a one on one duel against McMin, she was a level higher. Now, with the Wyvern King¡¯s assistance, she was like a tiger who had grown wings.

    The Siren King waved his giant wings, sending a tornado filled with ck qi spiraling at Amy Beth. He was just trying to buy time as he had already decided to flee as soon as possible. Being able to survive a two on one was already good enough.

    Amy Beth didn¡¯t even use any defensive magic and simply charged over. A sh of holy lightnced from Amy Beth¡¯s head, which instantly cut McMin¡¯s ice magic, ¡°Tornado Assault¡± to pieces.

    ¡°This energy is... you guys... you guys are too shameless! To actually... conspire... with them!¡±

    McMin was unable to dodge in time, and thatnce of holy light pierced his left wing. The pain of antithesis almost caused him to fall into the sea. He saw a silver-haired beauty, a swordsman, sitting atop Amy Beth¡¯s head.

    That silver-haired and golden-eyed girl, wore a swordsman uniform, the uniform of a Holy Swordsman of the Radiant Church. The battle had gone from a two on one to a three on one. McMin immediately turned around and fled. This kind of desperate battle would not bring him any joy orughter.

    Let alone a two versus one, Amy Beth and the Wyvern King had brought along a Radiant Church Holy Swordsman; there was no way for him to fight this. A Holy Swordsman¡¯s attacks possessed an innate holy attribute that already countered the majority of demonic beings. On top of working with other demons, if McMin wanted to attack Holy Swordsman Cynthia, he would have to defeat Amy Beth first.

    The Hadyn Wyvern King, leveraging his superior speed, charged at McMin from behind, crashing into his body. The two were of simr mass, and with this collision, were both briefly dazed.

    Amy Beth took advantage of this and spat wildly, shooting a storm of ice magic onto McMin¡¯s body. Unable to dodge, he was frozen in midair by Amy Beth¡¯s ¡°Frozen Touch.¡±

    The Hadyn Wyvern King was also stunned from the collision and was falling into the sea. Fortunately, his underlings reacted quickly and flew over to support their king before he fell into the waters.

    Standing on the head of the Hadyn Wyvern King, Holy Swordsman Cynthia tightly grasped the hilt of Divine Sword Wagner and raised it over her head. Divine Sword Wagner was one of the six Divine Swords of the Radiant Church and had apanied Cynthia for many years.

    Cynthia, as a veteran Holy Swordsman, was rather ufortable coborating with demons. She had killed countless demons during her time with the Radiant Church and felt awkward with her temporary alliance with Amy Beth.

    In the end, Cynthia agreed to work together with Amy Beth, and indeed, only Amy Beth waspatible with Cynthia. After all, Amy Beth was originally the divine steed of the original Sea God; although she had fallen, her body still possessed the air of a divine beast.

    Due to this, the Divine Sword Wagner did not reject Amy Beth. After raising her sword, Cynthia began muttering mysterious mantras while aiming the Divine Sword at McMin, who had been frozen in midair by ice magic.

    ¡°Demon, your sins are far too deep. I will represent the God of Light... No, this is my own; I will give you your final redemption.¡±

    Holy Swordsman Cynthia shed down, and a pir of light fired like a cannon from the tip of her sword toward McMin. This move was a forbidden technique of the Holy Swordsman profession, the ¡°Final Divine Sword¡± or the ¡°Ultimate Divine Sword.¡±

    At maximum power, this move would be able to level an entire city. Legends say that there once was a Holy Swordsman who destroyed a massive demon fortress with this attack. Of course, this attack required the user to sacrifice their life force. However, Cynthia had already been corrupted and was able to use this move without exhausting her life force as it used up a different kind of energy.

    ¡°Wait... Let¡¯s talk this out, I surrender... I will... wait... Despicable traitors... Consorting with the light will not have a good...¡±

    Siren King McMin wanted to surrender. However, Be¡¯s group basically didn¡¯t believe in epting surrenders unless the enemy was a girl. Siren King McMin was split in half by the ¡°Ultimate Divine Sword.¡±

    ¡°You weakling, still spouting nonsense after losing. You should just peacefully go on to the next life! Also, there is no such thing as light here; everything you saw was fake.¡±

    The Hadyn Wyvern King flew up and shot out a ¡°Light of Destruction,¡± which struck the two halves of McMin¡¯s head and exploded them into pieces. Siren King McMin didn¡¯t even have time to finish hisst words before he was killed.

    After the ¡°Ultimate Divine Sword,¡± McMin¡¯s body exploded like fireworks in the sky, shattering into countless pieces. Thest of the Four Great Demons of the New Moon Inds, Siren King McMin, scattered into the April Sea in a bloody haze.

    After the conclusion of the battle on the April Sea, Dulles Isle of the New Moon Inds was conquered by the allied demon army. The remnants of the sirens fled into the great sea. The shipyard on Dulles Isle was also taken over by Be¡¯s army.

    Be was currently riding on the back of New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea. Initially, Be could fly on her own, but she would have to assume here demon form, exposing her demon king identity and power.

    After her battle with Dark Night Demon King Aggy, Be didn¡¯t dare underestimate the power of other demon kings. Last time, it was only with the help of the Creator of Light Vianne¡¯s treasure, ¡°Praise of Light,¡± that she was able to wound Aggy severely.

    Be was afraid to use it again; the risks were too high. If she were somehow put on the World Destructor¡¯s ¡°cklist,¡± it would be over. Ocean Demon King Victoria didn¡¯t summon a demon steed and instead spread six sea-colored translucent wings and floated gently after Be.

    Unlikest time with Dark Night Demon King Aggy, Victoria was wearing a set of sea blue heavy armor. Strange demonic patterns were decorating the armor. Her equipment marked her as a physically focused demon king, instead of magic.

    ¡°You... aren¡¯t you Belle? I really couldn¡¯t tell at first that you were actually... say, that demon king is supporting you, I want to talk to her!¡±

    ¡°That... Lord Demon King, I refuse, there¡¯s no demon king behind me.¡±

    ¡°Hng, your wings really are broken, that you dare talk to me like that, didn¡¯t we agree that you wouldn¡¯t call me Demon King? Are you so arrogant that you won¡¯t even say my name?¡±

    ¡°Also, Belle... I know your body is pretty good, but to go to battle wearing that... I don¡¯t understand why Dorothea, along with them, would agree to work with you?¡±

    Be was still wearing a ck bikini as well as ck gloves and a pair of ck iron boots. Altogether, her outfit became a ¡°bikini warrior uniform.¡± Compared to Victoria¡¯s severe and seriously heavy armor, it looked like Be hade to the sea not to battle, but for vacation.

    With Be deliberately masking her power, Ocean Demon King Victoria was unable to discern her true power. Be had a good reason for wearing a bikini outfit too. In a demon king battle, due to the enormous powers at y, their clothes would eventually be torn to shreds and be extremely revealing.

    In that case, she may as well put on revealing clothes in the first ce, on her own terms. Furthermore, there weren¡¯t any men in the area. With Victoria¡¯s words, Be¡¯s mind was made up; she would strip bare and show herself off to Victoria.

    ¡°Victoria, don¡¯t be in such a rush, I¡¯m not here to fight. Aren¡¯t we friends! You... aren¡¯t you still wearing the ring I gifted you?¡±

    ¡°Who... who¡¯s your friend? This ring is... I just put it on randomly, stop thinking crazy things, this has no deeper meaning, you¡¯re not allowed to make crazy guesses!¡±

    ¡°Also, what kind of friend are you! You actually... wait, why are you wearing Aggy¡¯s ne! You actually, with her... Despicable, you bastard! Disappear for me...¡±

    ¡°This is... wait, Victoria, let me exin; there¡¯s nothing between Aggy and me... No, what is there between Aggy and me... Wait, you¡¯re really attacking!¡±

    Be still had Aggy¡¯s contract ne around her neck. This was one of her bad habits, taking loot from her conquests and wearing them around for a while. This bad habit was about to get her killed by the furious Victoria!

    Be had a feeling that Victoria was rather interested in the rtionship between her and Aggy. Be wanted to exin, but after some thinking, she realized that she and Aggy really had almost done it. Exining was basically covering up, and in that case, she would just say nothing.

    Ocean Demon King Victoria raised her right hand toward Be and Dorothea. Before Be could discern what she was doing, a gale of sea winds tore at her face, almost blowing Be away.

    New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea raised a barrier of moonlight colored energy, blocking Victoria¡¯s magic, ¡°Azure Impact.¡± Since the moon wasn¡¯t out, Dorothea¡¯s power was severely restricted. Her barrier was only able to hold for a few moments before shattering under the ¡°Azure Impact.¡±

    Be took advantage of this timing and threw a small dark-colored energy ball like a grenade at Victoria. Victoria didn¡¯t notice this small ball until it had almost reached her, and she recognized the hidden attack.

    ¡°Dark Wave! Impossible, you actually know a Demon King¡¯s...¡±

    Before Victoria could raise her shield, she was impacted by the ¡°Dark Wave.¡± The ¡°Dark Wave¡± exploded on Victoria¡¯s body, and the shockwaves almost knocked Be off of Dorothea¡¯s back.

    This attack wouldn¡¯t kill Victoria; it was merely a basic attack of a Demon King. It was to Demon Kings as Fireball was to Wizards. This kind of attack wouldn¡¯t even be able to injure a Demon King, and would at most cause the opponent some dishevelment.

    After the explosion, Ocean Demon King Victoria¡¯s appearance was truly disheveled. Her sea blue colored heavy armor was ¡°exploded¡± by Be. All over Victoria¡¯s body, her armor was missing several pieces, andrge areas of armor were missing.

    Victoria¡¯s skin, which was originally covered by heavy armor, was no exposed inrge expanses of snow-white skin. Simr to Dark Night Demon Aggy, Victoria also wasn¡¯t wearing underwear. It was as if as long as she was wearing heavy armor outside, she didn¡¯t need any underwear.

    Victoria floated in half-kneeling position in midair. Although her armor was wrecked, she didn¡¯t move to cover her chest. Her chest armor was only slightly damaged; Be was only able to see a sliver of her tender breast, nothing more.

    ¡°Belle... Are you a Demon King? Isn¡¯t this Dark Wave...¡±

    ¡°Victoria, you misunderstood, I¡¯m only... I just want to be your friend. Please don¡¯t misunderstand, okay? I just want to be the type of friends that sleep together.¡±

    ¡°You... Do you really want only to sleep together, I don¡¯t think so right? Last time when I gave you that Oceanic girl, I knew you were bad... Nevermind, since you¡¯ve exposed your power, then I¡¯ll withdraw...¡±

    ¡°Victoria, you... you brat, why are you even weirder than me! Where¡¯s your Demon King pride? Don¡¯t run, at least give me your contact information!¡±

    A scenario that Be couldn¡¯t imagine urred. Ocean Demon King Victoria had actually run away. This beauty had slyly slipped away, leaving Be, who was pretending to be a ditz, in ce. Be, who had been assaulting the back door, had somehow let Victoria slip out the back.

    Be couldn¡¯t stop Victoria if she just straightforwardly ran away. With no preparation, a fleeing Demon King couldn¡¯t be stopped by another Demon King.

    Seeing Victoria¡¯s shadow growing smaller in the distance, Be was so angry that she stamped her feet. Dorothea, who was acting as Be¡¯s mount, wanted tough but was afraid tough. It was rare for her to see Be fail to conquer a maiden, and if she was discovered to be enjoying this scene and Be decided to use her as a scapegoat to punish, then she would be in big trouble.

    ¡°Don¡¯t miss me too much! Also, I escaped with my own ability, why would I stay? If you have the power, then catch me!¡±

    ¡°Victoria, you just wait, I...¡±

    Be could only watch as Victoria vanished over the horizon. Inwardly, she nned how she would thoroughly defeat and capture Victoria next time they met.

    With Victoria¡¯s departure, the great battle on the April Sea was officially over. Be¡¯s Mystery Fleet and Phantom Fleet¡¯sbined forces won the naval battle of the April Sea.

    The ck Fleetpletely sunk beneath the waters, and Siren King McMin had perished. Now, the original Twelve Demon King¡¯s naval forces had beenpletely destroyed. Arge number of supplies and materials meant to reinforce the southern shore of Sacred River Selma that had sunk into the bottom of the April Sea.

    The Deep Sea Alliance¡¯s Deep Blue Fleet was also buried in the waves of the April Sea. This was a result of them seeking their own deaths. After Be¡¯s Mystery Fleet and Phantom Fleet rendezvoused, they sailed with the wind straight toward the Beastmen¡¯s Priestly Continent¡¯s southern region¡¯srgest port city, Port Brent.

    Port Brent wasn¡¯t a military fort; when the Dark Humans were building Port Brent, they never expected that one day it would be invaded by the enemy. The port only possessed average defenses, and there were no super-turrets.

    Be¡¯sbined fleet quietly sailed toward Port Brent under cover of night. After several days of sailing, Be was finally going to return to the Priestly Continent.

 Volume 4 Chapter 203: The Burning Brent Harbor

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 203: The Burning Brent Harbor</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    Thergest port city of the Priestly Continenta??Brent Harbor. It was a moonless night, and the city seemed unusually quiet and peaceful. The Bearmen were the main Beastmen troops that had been assigned to guard the harbor.

    The Dark Humans did not ce any soldiers at Brent Harbor. This was primarily because theirmander did not deem it necessary. From the beginning, the Dark Human¡¯s fleet had ruled the seas. After the Human empires¡¯ coalition fleet had been defeated by the Siren King McMin, no other human fleet had been organized since then.

    Meanwhile, a massive fleet was currently making its way towards the Brent Harbor, utilizing the cover of night. This force was abination of many different troops. In addition to the usual Phantom warships, there were Dragon Turtles, Hadyn Wyverns, as well as many other horrors like the Leviathan Beasts.

    There were no fleets standing guard over the Brent Harbor, nor were there any that were assigned to patrol the area. The only ships that could be seen were the cargo ones that were going to and fro from the port. The Dark Humans had enjoyed peace and stability for many years and were nowcent when it came to any potential threats on the ocean.

    The Dark Human¡¯srge cargo ships were dragged out into the ocean by one of the Abyss Demonic Kings, the Disaster of the Seas Krakent¡¯s tentacles. Before the Dark Humans on board could make their escape, they were destroyed by another Abyss Demon King, the Ocean Scavenger Abigail. This deep-sea monster fish did not care if its prey was dead or not and would simply swallow them, digesting them whole.

    In the depths of the mystery forest on the Dragon Turtle King¡¯s back, Be was currently resting at the tallest watchtower. The Holy Swordsman Cynthia and the Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth were in charge of the mission to secure the skies above the Combined Fleet and had not returned to the watchtower yet.

    ¡°Older Sister Tina, General Una, what are you... damn, you baddie, let go of my sister! Otherwise, I¡¯ll... I¡¯ll...¡±

    ¡°Littless, I¡¯m not in a very good mood right now. Are you asking to be punished?¡±

    Princess Tiffany of the Antis Empire, one of the four central empires of the Deep Sea Alliance, had been captured alive by the Abyss Demonic Kings Krakent and Abigail. Except for them, every one of the Deep Sea Fleet had beenpletely destroyed and killed during the battle of the April Sea.

    As one of the fortunate few who had survived the battle, Princess Tiffany had been offered to the Demon King Be as a trophy of war by the two Abyss Demonic Kings. Both of them were well aware of her hobbies and had ¡°taken care¡± of most of the hard work before handing the girl over to her.

    Princess Tiffany looked simr to her older sister, Princess Tina. As both girls were siblings, they shared the same long navy blue hair and azure irises. The only difference was that Tiffany was a loli and had a more childish figure.

    By now, Princess Tiffany had already been stripped naked by the two gentry Abyss Demonic Kings. Her arms and legs were bound tightly behind her with one of Krakent¡¯s ck tentacles. It could not be denied that Krakent was extremely practiced in bondage skills that might have been learned from the two experts, Slime and Subus Queen Aisha.

    Tiffany sat on a soft sponge cushion, her eyes filled with defiance and resentment. It was absolutely humiliating to be captured alive by a demonic being. Furthermore, she was now naked and bound. If not for the fact that her older sister, Princess Tina, and the Navy General Una, she would have alreadymitted suicide by biting off her own tongue.

    Be sat on a red coral throne while Princess Tina and Princess Una were seated on her left and right, respectively. She had one hand wrapped around each girl and was currently engaged in intimate acts with them. Tina and Una were in the same situation as Tiffany: the three girls were all nude and bound with transparent spider threads.

    There was a single contrast: Tina and Una were unable to speak as they had a small ball gag in their mouths. Presently, Princess Tina¡¯s face was beet red. She would never have thought that Be, that demoness, would y with her in such a manner right in front of her biological sister. She felt so humiliated that she wanted to find a crack in the ground and bury herself in it.

    However, Tina knew that she must not pass out. If she were to lose consciousness, who knew how that demoness would torture her younger sister? Although Be imed that she did not have a Loliplex, yet the expression on her face when she looked at Tiffany was extremely weird. Only a fool would believe her words.

    Almost as though she could tell what Tina was thinking, Be draped her across herp and began to trail kisses along Tina¡¯s body as Tiffany and Una watched. She paid close attention to every inch of Princess Tina¡¯s snow-white skin, as though she was tasting the most delicious cuisine in the world.

    Princess Tina trembled as Be licked and nibbled her body while she tried her hardest to resist Be¡¯s teasing administrations. That demoness was the worst! Wouldn¡¯t this cause her to make a fool of herself in front of her younger sister? Despite Tina¡¯s frantic efforts, Be was an ¡°old hand¡± at this and was an expert at using her mouth for pleasure. In addition, a strange immoral feeling began to wreak havoc in Princess Tina¡¯s heart, prompting her to lose all sense of control.

    ¡°Older Sister Tina... hey, you golden-haired demoness, stop! Stop torturing my sister! If you have anything against me, take it out on me instead. I... you¡¯re serious about this? Wait, don¡¯t youe any closer! Older Sister Tina, Older Sister Una, help me!¡±

    Princess Tiffany flushed slightly as she watched Be lick Princess Tina into the throes of ecstasy. Out of an instinctual urge to protect her older sister, she taunted Be in an attempt to divert her attention. Little did she know that Be, that demoness, would take it seriously and get up to walk towards her.

    Be had the habit of ¡°granting wishes¡±, especially when the request was made by a beautiful youngdy. Since Princess Tiffany had personally invited her to ¡°give her a taste¡±, it would be letting go of an amazing opportunity if she did not ede to her request.

    Be did say that she did not have a Loliplex. However, that was a long time ago. Moreover, Princess Tiffany was a loli with an ¡°ample bosom¡±, just like the Demon World Princess Diaz. It did not count unless the loli was t-chested.

    Be had been feeling rather moodytely. The fact that she had let the Ocean Demonic King Victoria slip out of her fingers had been tormenting her, and she had been fretting about how she had no way to vent her frustrations. Since Princess Tiffany took the initiative to taunt and challenge her, Be decided to make full use of the opportunity.

    Princess Tina¡¯s eyes were still a little unfocused. She had wanted to stop Be from making a move on her sister, but she could barely save her skin at the moment. In bad taste, Be removed the ball gags from Tina and Una¡¯s mouths and ¡°pushed¡± Princess Una right onto Princess Tina.

    ¡°Tina, how could you... please, stop it. Aren¡¯t we friends?¡±

    ¡°Una, I¡¯m really ufortable. Help me out, will you? We¡¯re still friends, right? If we are, then stop moving...¡±

    Be had teased Tina right to the edge of extreme pleasure. As Princess Una fell onto her body, she couldn¡¯t take it any longer and pressed her lips onto Una¡¯s mouth. Una¡¯s eyes were filled with confusion as her friend began to kiss her.

    It was one thing to be vited by this female demon king; however, this was her best friend that she had known for a very long time. Could she not trust friendship anymore? No, Tina must not be allowed to have her way!

    Una pushed aside her principles as well. Like Tina, a peculiar, instinctual feeling stirred within her. Since the Oceanic Dragons were physically stronger than the Merpeople, it did not take much for Una to turn things around and pin Tina under her instead. As she kissed her in a lust-filled frenzy, the scent of pleasure emanated from the red coral throne.

    ¡°Littless, don¡¯t be afraid. As your Older Sister, I will be very gentle with you. Just rx.¡±

    ¡°No, let go of me. I... I¡¯m not going to interfere with what¡¯s going on between you and Older Sister Tina. Take advantage of her instead! I¡¯m still a little...¡±

    ¡°Little? My darling princess, you¡¯re such a naughty girl, lying to me! Nothing about this is small; rather, it¡¯s obviously very ample! It seems like you need some punishment and education...¡±

    ¡°Stop rubbing, please! This feeling... Don¡¯t do that; it makes Tiffany feel weird...¡±

    In the end, Tiffany could not escape the inevitable. Be¡¯s hands pressed and kneaded Tiffany¡¯s chest as she teased her until the younger girl¡¯s face was flushed red. Afterward, she plunged Tiffany onto the soft sponge and pressed her body on top of hers.

    Tiffany¡¯s pleas were toote. Without hesitation, Be forced her lips onto her dainty mouth and took control as they kissed, her eyes zing with dominance. Tiffany could only watch helplessly as she gradually submitted to Be¡¯s whims.

    The Antis Empire¡¯s Deep Sea Fleet had taken up quite a bit of Be¡¯s Mystery Fleet¡¯s time, resulting in a dy in its reinforcement mission. The fleet¡¯s tardiness caused the Phantom Fleet to lose many of its warships as the ck Fleet continued its attacks.

    The me was supposed to be put on the Ocean Demon King Victoria and her ck Fleet. However, she had escaped and was nowhere to be found. Thus, Be had no choice but to do the despicable thing and pin the me on the Antis Empire.

    The main culprit, Prince Dierka, was already on the run. This meant that Princess Tiffany would have to remain behind aspensation. These two princesses were extremely valuable. If Be were to ask for a ransom, the Antis Empire would not hesitate to pay a high price at all. However, all she wanted was the girls; after all, she was notcking in gold coins.

    After some time, the three loli type demonic girls, the Hadyn Wyvern King, the Leviathan King, and the Dragon Turtle King, appeared within the watchtower. As they had something important to report, the trio had no choice but to enter the building. The regr demonic beings would not risk their heads by interrupting the Demon King Be while she was ying with her girls. Hence, they could only entrust the task to the demonic beings who could assume the shape of a beautiful young maiden.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, the Combined Fleet is now approaching the Brent Harbor. So Cynthia sent us to seek your opinion on how to proceed.¡±

    ¡°Go with our original n to disembark and prepare for battle. I will head outter; you may leave.¡±

    Within the observation room at the top of the watchtower, Be was currently upied: she was busy doing naughty things to Princess Tiffany¡¯s snow-white figure. This loli¡¯s skin was incredibly soft and felt much more delicate than most beautiful young maidens.

    With respect to Be¡¯s affectionate caresses, Tiffany could only use her eyes to raise her objections; she was essentially helpless. An evil expression broke out on Be¡¯s face as she suddenly picked up Princess Tiffany¡¯s petite figure and carried her over to the red coral throne.

    ¡°Older Sister Demon King, the look on your face, it¡¯s frightening. Please stop teasing me; I¡¯m begging you. I¡¯ll give you anything you want...¡±

    ¡°No, you have not fully given me your heart. Little princess, do you wish to do some unspeakable things with your own older sister? Things that will allow both of you to feel happy?

    ¡°Yes... I mean, I misspoke. I don¡¯t want to do anything like that; it¡¯s wrong. Older Sister Demon King, I was at fault...¡±

    Be carried Princess Tiffany over to the red coral throne and ced her onto Princess Tina, who was clouded by ecstasy. She did not care that the loli in front of her was her little sister. Tina pinned the younger girl underneath her and began to assault Tiffany. Earlier on, Princess Una had yed with her until it was too much for her to bear. Now, she must regain some of her dignity from her sis.

    Princess Una, who was taking a break, leaned against one of the red coral throne¡¯s armrests. Be¡¯s hands reached around her body and pressed lightly on Una¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Stop kneading, I¡¯m tired. Be, you are absolutely horrible. How could you let the sisters, Tina and Tiffany, do something like that...¡±

    ¡°Una, your body is reacting. Are you getting excited while watching both of them act so intimately? I believe you need to learn to be more honest!¡±

    ¡°Wait, not again. I¡¯m already... no...¡±

    Una¡¯s resistance was futile. It did not take long before she allowed Be to hold her on the red coral throne to continue taking advantage of her. Since there was no use in resisting, she might as well give in! Left without a choice, Una opened her mouth and weed Be¡¯s affections with open arms.

    While Be was preying on Princess Una, the Combined Fleet began its attack on the Brent Harbor. It had stopped at a part of the ocean some distance away from the perimeter of the Brent Harbor.

    Countless Hadyn Wyverns rose up from the Leviathan Beasts that had been transporting them. Each of the wyverns had a demonic knight on their backs that were responsible for carrying and tossing the exploding barrels. After getting a little taste of sess during the battle at the April Sea, Be decided to continue using the same strategy.

    General Giotto was themander-in-chief of the Bearmen forces that were stationed at the Brent Harbor. Due to his voracious drinking habits, he was nicknamed ¡°Drunk-to¡±. At this moment, he had been drinking for a while and was already sloshed, an urrence that happened every single night.

    Previously, there were many Dark Human troops stationed as guards at the Brent Harbor. Thus it did not matter how drunk Giotto got since nothing would go awry. This time, however, it was different. The battle at the Holy River Selma had been an utter disaster, and both parties were thoroughly engaged in war. To support the frontlines, the Dark Human troops that were stationed here had all been transferred over to the southern banks of the Selma River.

    ¡°How great is it for that bunch of Dark Humans to not be around anymore? Back then, they kept on disrupting me while I was drinking. Now, I can indulge to my heart¡¯s content. Why are there wine barrels falling from the sky? Could it be that I¡¯ve drunk too much...¡±

    ¡°The Beast Emperor has already decided to make a personal appearance. It would not be long before he arrives at Todd Ancient City. By then, the four traitorous beastmen tribes would be dead for sure.¡±

    Giotto raised his head and realized that there were countless wine barrels pouring rapidly from the skies. This Bearmenmander even fancied that it was raining wine barrels. As a drunkard, this was the best thing that he could ever ask for.

    Before Giotto could jump up in celebration, though, an exploding barrel crashed right into his body. An ear-splitting boom broke the peaceful silence of the night at the harbor. The highest-rankingmander of the guards at the Brent Harbor, the Bearmen General Giotto, became the first to be killed by the explosives.

    As their highest rankingmander was the first to be shot down, the remaining Bearmen warriors, the entire toon of them, that had just lost their head instantly plunged into chaos and panic. There was no way that they could have been organized enough to formte a suitable retaliation n.

    With the constant barrage of bombings by the Hadyn Wyverns, the entire Brent Harbor instantly became a sea of fire, the dazzling mes illuminating the whole southern shoreline. The Bearmen¡¯s groans and screams of pain could be heard everywhere. As the Bearmen warriors typically wore heavy armor, their speed was severely impeded, so most of them were unable to escape the sudden explosions.

    ¡°There are enemies in the sky. Quick, get to the blockhouse...¡±

    Some of the Bearmen warriors were able to react much faster and managed to get to the blockhouse in time as they had been stationed nearby. Those soldiers rushed up to the top of the tower and turned the magic-guided cannon towards the sky. The n was to shoot and attack the low flying Hadyn Wyverns.

    At this point, the Phantom Fleet¡¯s initial strike team and part of its warships had already entered the docking bay at the perimeter of the Brent Harbor. Taking advantage of the situation where the defenses at the blockhouse were directed towards the sky, the Phantom warships made the first move. They used their own cannons to bombard the fortifications at the edge of the harbor.

    Those unfortunate blockhouses did not even have a chance to defend their skies before they were reduced to rubble by the warship¡¯s cannons and were taken out of the fight right at the beginning of the battle. The deadlybination of the Phantom warships¡¯ cannons and the bombings from the Hadyn Wyverns in the sky had destroyed all the defenses that the Brent Harbor had on offer.

    Large numbers of woodennding warships departed from the giant ¡°reinforcement¡± turtle ind. Since the invading fleet currently had the upper hand in terms of firepower, they made full use of their advantage and sped towards the burning Brent Harbor. Those touchdown warships carried huge amounts of heavily armored Skeleton infantry soldiers.

    As thending warships approached the shore,rge batches of heavily armored Skeleton soldiers exited from the docking rafts. They sped towards the harbor in formation, ready to attack. The remaining Bearmen heavy armored forces began to pull back towards the depths of the Beastmen continent. They had already lost their courage and the will to fight against the heavily armored Skeleton infantry soldiers that were currently making their way ashore.

    In the region behind Brent Harbor, there was a fortress city named Gibson, which was right at the end of the harbor. The Bearmen forces that had abandoned their posts nned to retreat to Gibson to seek reinforcements before attempting to take back the Brent Harbor.

    When Be was finally satisfied and walked out of the watchtower, the Brent Harbor had already been taken over by the Combined Fleet. Once again, asmander-in-chief, Be managed to score yet another easy victory with the Holy Swordsman Cynthia as part of themanding authority.

    With the retreat of the Bearmen, the invasion battle for the Brent Harbor had ended before the night was over. Using their strength in airborne strategies and usage of explosives, Be¡¯s Combined Fleet had wiped out nearly one hundred thousand Bearmen soldiers with minimal death or injury on her side.

    The victory of the battle for Brent Harbor became the turning point of the entire war on the Holy River Selma. The Demon King¡¯s Coalition that had gained control of the harbor had just stepped onto the southern territory of the Holy River Selma for the very first time.

 Volume 4 Chapter 204: The Imminent River Crossing War On The Selma River

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 204: The Imminent River Crossing War On The Selma River</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The mes in Brent Harbor seemed to almost light up the entire southern coastline of the Priestly Continent. The Dark Allied Forces as far away as the Sacred River Selma could see a red gleam on the southern coastline.

    A giant ck deep-sea demonic fish was quietly floating on the sea far away from Brent Harbor. On the back of the giant fish, Ocean Demon King Victoria knelt with one knee on the ground. Her blue armor had dissolved entirely, exposing arge area of fair skin.

    Against the backdrop of rising mes in the distant Brent Harbor, Ocean Demon King Victoria looked particrly charming. That voluptuous figure made it difficult for anyone watching to stop.

    Dark Night Demon King Aggy stood beside Victoria. She held out a hand as if to help Victoria stand up, but Victoria gave her a strange look and turned away from her.

    The arm that Aggy had extended to let Victoria lean on froze stiffly in the air. The scene was very embarrassing. The Demon King of Death, who was watching nearby, looked puzzled. She couldn¡¯t figure out what the two Demon Kingpanions were doing.

    If she remembered correctly, the rtionship between Dark Night Demon King Aggy and Ocean Demon King Victoria wasn¡¯t that great, but it wasn¡¯t bad enough that they seemed like strangers. She wasn¡¯t very close to Victoria, so it wasn¡¯t right for her to say anything. The scene once again fell into an ufortable silence.

    ¡°Victoria, what do you mean by this... I don¡¯t have any bad intentions!¡±

    ¡°Who knows if you do? Aggy, where is your contract ne? Did you give it to someone? Show it to me.¡±

    ¡°Um... why should I show you my contract ne. Stop making a fuss, will you?!¡±

    Hearing that Victoria wanted to see her contract ne, Aggy couldn¡¯t remain calm. Aggy hadn¡¯t told anyone about losing to Be and being robbed of her contract ne. She didn¡¯t want to mention such a shameful thing to others.

    Who knew that the more Aggy didn¡¯t want Victoria to see it, the angrier Victoria got. She was now sure that Be had an ¡°adulterous rtionship¡± with Dark Night Demon King Aggy. Otherwise, where else did Be¡¯s Demon King energye from?

    Thinking of this, Victoria vomited a mouthful of blue blood. Be¡¯s ¡°dark wave¡± looked like a typical move, but the dark energy contained within was higher than the dark energy waves of the average Demon King.

    Ocean Demon King Victoria had fled under helplessness. Due to her carelessness, Be¡¯s ¡°Abyss¡± version of the dark wave had caused her internal injuries, and she was forced to run away, pretending to be fine.

    At the time, Be was unaware of that. If found, Ocean Demon King Victoria would most likely have been captured. Victoria was lucky enough to dodge a bullet. She was very close to bing the first Demon King in history to be captured alive.

    ¡°You two need to stop arguing. Didn¡¯t I tell you not toe out and fool around if you¡¯ve not fully recovered your strength? Both you and Aggy just won¡¯t listen. She¡¯s so silly to follow those male Demon Kings who blindly joined the war!¡±

    In front of the three female Demon Kings, a new female Demon King appeared, and just by looking at her alone, her strength seemed superior to Aggy and the others. Upon seeing her appear, Dark Night Demon King Aggy, Ocean Demon King Victoria, and the Demon King of Death all showed fear in their eyes.

    ¡°I was tricked at the time. Who knew that rogue would have holy treasures?¡±

    ¡°I was also tricked. Who would¡¯ve thought that she knew the Demon Kings¡¯ ultimate move that uses dark energy? Please give me another chance...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Aggy, Victoria, you two iste yourselves for a few days to reflect on the cause of this defeat. Now, your punishment will begin.¡±

    ¡°Wait, I have something else I want to say...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay in istion. I want revenge. Wait...¡±

    Ocean Demon King Victoria and Dark Night Demon King Aggy had to exin before they were covered by circr transparent energy and disappeared. Only the new Demon King and the Demon King of the Death, who watched the whole y, were left on the scene.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too upset. Aggy and Victoria were just careless. What are we going to do about Brent Harbor? It has been taken over by those mysterious foreign demons. Are we... ¡°

    ¡°Griffin can handle it himself. They¡¯ve all made their way out of their. We¡¯re way behind. This time Aggy and Victoria were overconfident and were ambushed. ¡°

    ¡°This time, we¡¯ll withdraw to the Demon Continent and set out again after arranging everything there. This part of the Beastmen Continent will be dealt with by them. ¡°

    The giant ck demonic monster fish of the Demon Kings began to retreat. It was impossible to reim Brent Harbor. Among other things, the two big guys in the sea were masters that they couldn¡¯t provoke.

    The Abyss Demonic Kings of the Ocean, Disaster of the Seas Krakent, and Ocean Scavenger Abigail had been lurking in the waters outside Brent Port, watching these demons in the dark. The newly emerged Demon King had also discovered the existence of these two terrifying monsters, which was also one of the important reasons why she finally decided to retreat.

    ¡°Older brother Krakent, aren¡¯t those youngdies gorgeous? Why don¡¯t you present them as a tribute to the honorable Demon King?¡±

    ¡°Abigail, are you stupid? She has found us. It¡¯s too difficult to catch them alive. Slime said that as long as you remember them, even the most difficult prey will show its ws. Let¡¯s go back and report to master Be first!¡±

    ¡°Older brother is wise. Whether I get promoted or not depends on you.¡±

    On the dawn of the next day, sunlight lit up Brent Harbor, which had been burnt to the ground overnight. The mes were so ferocious that Be couldn¡¯t find a ce to rest temporarily. Therefore, Be returned to rest in the forest on the back of the Dragon Turtle King.

    Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth and New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea drew a magic spell deep within Brent Harbor, preparing for their next move.

    Be was now reclining on a chair made specifically for sunbathing on the beach, enjoying the morning sun. Holy Swordsman Cynthia sat on a simr chair beside Be, looking at her in the sun. She didn¡¯t know what to feel right now.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Cynthia? Are you thinking of happy things? Share it with us so we can all be happy together!¡±

    ¡°No, Be. I don¡¯t even know what to say! You, a Demon King, came all the way here to sunbathe!¡±

    ¡°What?! Cynthia, you¡¯re unfair. I¡¯m not a vampire, and I¡¯m not afraid of the sun. Besides, who dictated that a Demon King can¡¯t bask in the sun? This is my territory now, and I have the final say.¡±

    Be stretched out her tired arm, and a maid in pink bikini served her fresh juice. When Be received it, she didn¡¯t forget to pinch the beautiful girl¡¯s chest, making her blush.

    The current situation seemed to be in favor of the Demon King Coalition, but there was one problem that was worrying Be, that was the question of time. ording to theirtest intelligence, the imperial army of Gabriel Empire had inflicted heavy losses on Duke Brandon¡¯s three hundred thousand-odd allied troops who led the ¡°revolution¡± along the southern border of Gabriel Empire.

    Duke Brandon had gone too far in ¡°taking advantage¡± and had been hit by the chiefmander of the imperial army, Marshal Krisman¡¯s fist. The imperial army had surrounded his three hundred thousand allied troops. It was a tragedy. They defeated Duke Brandon, and with more than a hundred thousand defeated troops, they retreated from Sarnia Duchy and hid.

    Despite Marshal Krisman¡¯s opposition, Prince Daniel, heir to the throne of Gabriel Empire, took two hundred thousand imperial soldiers and more than two hundred thousand mercenaries to destroy the Sarnia Duchy under the banner of ¡°pacifying the rebellion.¡±

    As a result, the army of hundreds of thousands of imperial soldiers and mercenaries led by Prince Daniel suffered a disastrous defeat at the gates of Sarni City, the capital of Sarnia Duchy, just like the Beastman allied forces that had attacked the city.

    The ingenious cooperation of cannon, arquebus, and copper guns decimated tormented the invading army of Gabriel Empire into a sorry state. Prince Daniel was in a hurry when leaving and didn¡¯t bring any mages. It was a tragedy.

    Duke Brandon was indeed a fierce fighter. He took advantage of the fact that the imperial army had left without a mage and attacked with more than one hundred thousand allied forces. Outside Sarni City, they joined forces with the soldiers of Sarnia Duchy and defeated hundreds of thousands of troops led by Prince Daniel.

    After this battle, Prince Daniel was defeated so badly he couldn¡¯t even find his way. In the chaos, he ran to the outskirts of Sarni City and was captured by the soldiers of Sarni City who had arquebus. Not many of the imperial army died, but their prince being detained by Sarnia Duchy was embarrassing.

    Back to the southern defense line¨Cafter sending tan emissary, Marshal Krisman personally wrote a letter to Duchess Bellina, saying that everything had been a misunderstanding. Gabriel Empire¡¯s Emperor Alfred the Third couldn¡¯t stay still any longer. He sent emissaries to Sarnia Duchy to redeem Prince Daniel.

    The victorious Duke Brandon had little military forces left and no money to continue fighting. Now, he sent a messenger to Duchess Bellina to elect her as the leader of the Duchy Alliance in the southern border region and continue to bargain with Gabriel Empire!

    Not only was Be depressed, but she was also currently enjoying herself in the Beastmen Continent, Priestly Continent. How would she have the time to go back and deal with those stupid matters in Sarnia Duchy?! But those things needed to be handled personally by Duchess Bellina, so Be had to show up.

    The three parties sent messengers and emissaries who were waiting to meet Duchess Bellina in Sarni City. Be dyed the meeting time with them under the name of ¡°official leave.¡± Dying them like this wasn¡¯t a solution either. It looked like she couldn¡¯t continue fighting the war here.

    ¡°Daniel, that fool! What the hell is he doing?! Now, it¡¯s over. He has dyed my holiday. I should just... ¡°

    ¡°Be, don¡¯t be impulsive. Go back and talk with them! You don¡¯t have to worry about the situation here.¡±

    Seeing that Be was about to burst into rage and leave, Holy Swordsman Cynthia came tofort Be. If this female Demon King really got angry, just sending this bunch of sea demons to the coastline of the Human Race would be enough to destroy their entire defensive line.

    ¡°Do you think I care about that fool Daniel? I¡¯m worried that school will start soon. School starts once the war is over, and I have to send Caroline and the others back. Damn it... ¡°

    ¡°Hey, Be, you¡¯re not going to imprison them forever?!¡±

    ¡°Am I so evil? My secret chamber hasn¡¯t been repaired yet... Wait, Cynthia, do you want to experience imprisonment... ¡°

    ¡°No... I¡¯m just spouting nonsense. Ignore me!¡±

    Once school started, she would have to go back to school for a while. Most people who spend a long time outside would have some anxiety towards school. Be just remembered that she hadn¡¯t written a word on the holiday homework assigned by Olsylvia Academy.

    In Ancient Todd City, on the southern bank of the Sacred River Selma, Terror Demon King Griffin and Bone Demon King Trollope looked uncertain. Earlier, they had learned the news of the fall of Ocean Demon King Victoria¡¯s entire fleet.

    Although she was a female Demon King and her defeat wouldn¡¯t embarrass male Demon Kings, the ck Fleet carrying all their war supplies sank. What a disaster! Without the material support, it was very unfavorable to the development of their.

    ¡°Griffin, I think we should make peace with the other side! We are all from the dark camp. Maybe we can make a deal.¡±

    ¡°Peace? None of the leaders, on the other side, are men. Trollope, I will not bow down to women. If you want to make peace, go yourself!¡±

    Terror Demon King Griffin obviously didn¡¯t agree to make peace. In his opinion, all their failures were caused by the useless Dark Night Demon King Aggy and Ocean Demon King Victoria. He will not admit defeat until thest moment.

    ¡°Honorable Demon King... Something has happened. The demon army on the other side... has disappeared.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t spout nonsense. Think before you speak again. How can a few million demon soldiers disappear just because you said so.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s true. I would never lie to the two honorable Demon Kings. If you don¡¯t believe, go and see for yourself.¡±

    Terror Demon King Griffin and Bone Demon King Trollope, who didn¡¯t believe this sudden situation, came to their defensive positions on the southern bank of the Sacred River Selma ording to their subordinate¡¯s report. The demon and Dark Human soldiers at their defense positions were staring dully. The other side had attacked and fought and suddenly disappeared. This was in broad daylight. How terrifying.

    Griffin looked out towards the northern bank of the Sacred River Selma. The demons¡¯ defense positions were still there, but the demons themselves had disappeared. What remained was a group of gloomy shadows. The scene was frozen as if everything were a mirage, continuously disying all sorts of frightening images.

    ¡°What a powerful curse. What the hell did those guys across the river do? They¡¯re more horrible than us. Don¡¯t go over; it¡¯s an ancient curse. I can¡¯t remember its name. Anyways, just don¡¯t go there!¡±

    Terror Demon King Griffin wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. This was a big move made by the Creator of Darkness Mystica, and Extradimensional Creator Alfreia called the ¡°Afterimage of The Abyss.¡± It was a unique move that could easily kill a Demon King. Even Griffin felt threatened.

    ¡°S***! Griffin, I think our colleagues on the other side are crossing the river somewhere else. Ourir is in Ancient Todd City. The other side knows that they can¡¯t defeat their and wants to make a detour!¡±

    In arge area in the rear of Brent Harbor, there was a fortress city Gibson. Gibson was thergest fortress city in the southern coastal area of the Beastmen Continent. This was also the capital of one of the eight Beastman ns, the Bearmen. Bear King Peterus has operated here for decades.

    At present, the Beastmen Emperor Beamon Webster was visiting the fortress city, Gibson. Although he said that he was personally taking part in the war, he actually moved to a ce far away from the main battlefield and put on an act.

    The Beastmen Emperor never dreamed that the ce where he visited would soon be the main battlefield. On the other side of the Selma River, a huge shadow was floating in mid-air. This was the demonir that was currently moving. It looked like a honeb from outside.

    With the super-strong space transmission capability of Extradimensional Creator Alfreia and the assistance of Interdimensional Demon Noesha, the Demon King Coalition forcespleted the feat of arge-scale transfer of eight million troops.

    Under the guidance of the magic instructions drawn by Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth and New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea, the Demon King Coalition forces regrouped on the northern bank of the Sacred River Selma. They were preparing to break through the defense line on the Sacred River Selma from here and target the fortress city, Gibson.

    The Bearman soldiers in the garrison of the fortress city Gibson couldn¡¯t at allpare to the soldiers of the Dark Human Coalition defending Ancient Todd City. There were just a few Dark Human defensive positions along the Sacred River Selma.

    Beyond these defensive positions, there were no other fortifications deep within the area. The Demon King Coalition, who upied the harbor, had two advantages when attacking the Beastman soldiers in the fortress city of Gibson.

    Before the Dark Coalition forces in Ancient Todd City could react, Be¡¯s Demon King allied forcesunched the ¡°real¡± Selma River crossing war, deciding to fight the chaotic decisive battle of Priestly Continent in the area where the Selma River meets the sea.

 Volume 4 Chapter 205: The Bitter Defense of Fort Gibson

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 205: The Bitter Defense of Fort Gibson</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The Allied Demon Army arrived at the mouth of the River Selma and began their assault on the defensive formations. Cannons fired wildly at the southern defenses and the Dark Humans also returned fire.

    Both sides of the Selma River rang with ceaseless cannonfire as the Demon Alliance Army split into two groups. One group, thending group,unched off the northern bank of the river and went along the north end of Port Brent¡¯s, attacking Fort Gibson bynd.

    The Bearman heavy infantry formed a defense line on the ground against wave after wave of heavy skeleton infantry. The Bearman warriors stubbornly held the lines, the battle bing a frenzy of action.

    Be wore a set of Skeleton King heavy armor and mixed in with the skeleton heavies while pretending to be a miniboss. The Skeleton King heavy armor was made by piecing together aplete skeleton, and with Be encased in the armor, it was impossible to tell she was a girl.

    A couple of almost three meter tall Bearman warriors roared as the charged toward Be as if they were shouting ¡°For the Horde!¡±

    The Bearmen¡¯s armaments mostly consisted of heavy hammers and axes, and several of them raised heavy hammers and smashed toward Be. However, Be possessed a defensive barrier; when those hammer blows fell on the barrier, they instantly stopped.

    ¡°A Holy Knight¡¯s special defensive ability, this skeleton king is...¡±

    Be swung a fist,nding squarely on the Bearman warrior¡¯s body. The massive force sent both the warrior and his weapons flying sky high. The warrior let out a howl of pain, his bright red blood drawing a brilliant ssh of color across the sky.

    The remaining Bearman warriors were just about to retreat, but before they could, several streaks of silver light shed, leaving the warriors falling to the ground in pieces. Holy Swordsman Cynthia rushed to Be¡¯s side. She was still wearing a Radiant Church Holy Swordsman uniform, yet somehow looked very peaceful among the crowd of skeleton soldiers.

    In order to prevent any friendly fire incidents, Cynthia had inverted the holy cross hanging from her neck, turning it into an ¡°inverted cross¡±, showing that she no longer represented the Radiant Church.

    ¡°Be... can¡¯t you act a little more sophisticated! Let them die with a little less suffering!¡±

    ¡°Cynthia, you... can¡¯t you change your clothes, those clothes are too concealing, I can¡¯t see...¡±

    Be surveyed the ground littered with the Bearmen¡¯s body parts, and had trouble reconciling these deaths with ¡°less suffering¡±. The Radiant Church¡¯s logic definitely did not followmon sense.

    Be was unsatisfied with Cynthia¡¯s clothing. The Radiant Church¡¯s Holy Swordsman uniform was extremely strict, she couldn¡¯t see any of Cynthia¡¯s assets.

    The main uniform of the Radiant Church was both conservative and strict. Be had already designed several new uniforms for Cynthia. However, due to their risky and exhibitionist nature, Cynthia had refused to wear them.

    ¡°No, Be, haven¡¯t you seen enough at home! Really, once we get back, you can do whatever you want, but nothing here!¡±

    Cynthia saw through Be¡¯s ¡°evil intentions¡± and her pair of golden pupils shed with mischief. She brushed closely past Be, continuing to fight. After such a long time with Be, Cynthia had picked up some of Be¡¯s ¡°bad habits¡±, enjoying this kind of light teasing.

    Right as the battle appeared to reach a stalemate, thebined fleet stationed outside of the harbor sent in aerial support. Large packs of Hadyn wyverns, carrying explosive barrels, took off from the backs of Leviathan Beasts to assault Fort Gibson with an aerial bombardment.

    Their leaders were Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth and New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea. They transformed into their human forms, as beautiful girls, and rode on the back of the Hadyn Wyvern King. As they surveyed Fort Gibson in the distance, their eyes took on a serious, as if they had discovered something wrong.

    ¡°Dorothea, did you find anything strange!¡±

    ¡°En, Amy Beth, I saw it, all troops halt!¡±

    Dorothea waved her hand, calling the wyverns to a stop. She carefully inspected the skies above the distant fortress and saw several transparent shadows floating in the azure sky.

    ¡°How dangerous, we almost ran into an ambush. Everyone retreat. Amy Beth, help me out.¡±

    ¡°Okay, on the ount that we all work under Be, I¡¯ll help you.¡±

    Suddenly, a multi colored rainbow light began shining from Dorothea¡¯s body. This was the buff magic ¡°Moonlight Wheel¡±. Dorothea stepped behind Amy Beth and ced her hand on Amy Beth¡¯s shoulder, buffing her.

    A frozen scepter appeared in Amy Beth¡¯s hands. She began spinning the scepter in front of her, the speed growing faster and faster. A blue-white colored tornado formed in front of her body, charging toward the air above Fort Gibson.

    In the wake of the tornado, ¡°Frozen Execution¡±, frozen bone dragon knights appeared. They were originally nning to ambush the Hadyn wyverns under the cover of stealth magic.

    Unfortunately, before they could even attack, they were eliminated by Amy Beth¡¯s ¡°Frozen Execution¡±. This magic originated from Poseidon, and with the buff from Dorothea¡¯s magic, its power drastically increased. It had the same power as when Poseidon originally unleashed it.

    A gentle breeze blew past, and the frozen bone dragon knights shattered into pieces and fell to the ground. The bone dragons, after being frozen, became extremely brittle. A light breeze was enough to shatter them.

    At Fort Gibson, there was an anti-demon ward, preventing flying demons from flying. Thankfully, Amy Beth and Dorothea reacted quickly, preventing the awkwardness that would have resulted if the Hadyn wyverns hadn¡¯t stopped in time.

    Unable to deliver their explosive payloads, the Hadyn wyverns flew back along their route, past Port Brent, and back to the Leviathan Beasts. They didn¡¯t drop their explosives on the way back either, as the battle on the ground had already be a mixed mess, and they were afraid of hitting friendlies.

    The Bearman warriors were gradually pushed back to Fort Gibson due to the almost never ending stream of heavy skeleton soldiers. Even the Bearman warriors, who specialized in wilderness battles, couldn¡¯tpete with the skeletons¡¯ numbers, and could only retreat to fight from the fortress.

    Fort Gibson¡¯s walls were over 100 meters tall, and bordered the Selma River. If they couldn¡¯t take the fortress, then crossing the river would be extremely difficult.

    After the Bearmen retreated into the fortress, Be¡¯snding army stopped their advance. Atop the towering walls of Fort Gibson fluttered the gs of both the Bearmen Tribe as well as the Dark Humans.

    With this change of circumstances, she decided to temporarily halt the advances. Be got on the Hadyn Wyvern King and flew toward the north bank, toward the Allied Demon Army camp and discussed things with Kriss and the others.

    In the center of Fort Gibson, within the Bear King¡¯s Pce, Bear King Peterson and Beastman Emperor Beamon Webster sat at the end of arge table. They were politely toasting the man who sat at the head of the table, Darkness Wizard God Keh.

    ¡°Master Keh, thank you for arriving in time. The safety of Gibson City depends on you, Master.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, this underling is merely a nameless wizard, I wouldn¡¯t dare take on such a huge responsibility. You guys still have the Demon Kings, there is no need to worry. In less than three days, the Demon Kings from Ancient Todd City wille support you.¡±

    Darkness Wizard God Keh ¡°humbly¡± sipped his wine. Who knew when those two Demon Kings woulde over from Ancient Todd City? He didn¡¯t, but he said it anyways. It¡¯s not like you had to pay a tax for lying.

    Peterson and Beamon Webster knew that with the current situation, they could only cling tightly to Master Keh in order to survive, especially Beamon. Although Be¡¯s Allied Demon Army hadn¡¯t surrounded the fortress, retreat was impossible.

    Beamon had originally set out to make a show of ¡°leading from the front¡±; if he retreated now, then he would be dragging his own name through the mud.

    After Keh finished his wine, he went outside onto a walkway. Here, a dark haired beauty, a knight, was looking out into Fort Gibson in a daze.

    This beautiful female knight was tall and slender. She wore a set of demon dragon armor, which boasted an eye catching design. Besides a te skirt and a chestguard, the armor leftrge expanses of her snowy white flesh exposed. Her exposed skin was covered in a beautiful dragon tattoo. This tattoo was a magic tattoo which represented that this dragon knight was a demonic dual cultivator.

    ¡°Princess Murphina... your highness came!¡±

    ¡°Keh, you don¡¯t have to call me princess, I¡¯m not a princess of your empire. You should be calling those two stupid girls, Elsa and Erica, princess instead!¡±

    ¡°That... Your Excellency Murphina, Princesses Elsa and Erica are not stupid, please don¡¯t nder us...¡±

    ¡°Hmph, the splendor of a knight is something you wizards who sit in the backlines rubbing out fireballs would never understand! Your defensive magic is worthless. The enemy will eventually break through.¡±

    Demon Dragon Knight Murphina gave Keh a disdainful look out of one eye, her dark red iris radiating an extremely fierce fighting intent. Keh wasn¡¯t able to meet her fiery gaze, and could only lower his head.

    Murphina was the princess of a different Dark Human nation than Keh; their countries nations were basically part of an alliance.

    In terms of power, Murphina was a demon dragon knight, immune to most forms of magical attack, including darkness magic. Due to this, Keh, Elsa and Erica were not her match. Murphina¡¯s disdain was only logical.

    The main thing was that Murphina hated Keh¡¯s ¡°gentlemanly dealings¡±. She had heard that Keh liked to turn beautiful girls into ¡°human furniture¡±. In fact, Be had firsthand experience with this when she rescued President Anya.

    Keh was extremely angry in his heart, but he couldn¡¯t afford to show anything but a bootlicking grin. If he was able to defeat this arrogant woman, he would¡¯ve turned on her long ago. Unfortunately, with the enemy at the gates, he could only endure.

    ¡°Murphina, your arrogance is the same as always! Although that man¡¯s strength isn¡¯t too great, he still has the Scepter of the Underworld. He¡¯s at least tolerable...¡±

    ¡°Gamora, weapons and equipment is outside power; it can¡¯t rece personal power. If it weren¡¯t for his divine armament, Keh wouldn¡¯t even have the power to step onto the battlefield.¡±

    On the other side of the walkway, a small loli was leaning against the railing while talking to Murphina. The loli wore a set of dark red gothic clothing; she had a pair of ck twin tails and dark red eyes. Next to her were several strangely shaped bear puppets that were spinning in ce, giving off a sinister impression.

    Murphina clearly had a much higher opinion of this loli than Keh. Dark Princess Gamora was the princess of the third Dark Human empire. She was a puppet master, the same as Be¡¯s roommate, ine. Her battle power was on the same level as Murphina, able to stomp Erica and Elsa with little issue.

    ¡°Murphina, this city¡¯s defense magic isn¡¯t invincible. It doesn¡¯t seem like Keh has realized the problem yet, but an anti-flying array is a double edged sword. I don¡¯t know if we can hold out until reinforcements from Ancient Todd City can arrive.¡±

    Gamora stood up and appraised the ck colored array hanging in the sky as if she had discovered a weakness, but couldn¡¯t figure out if the enemy had discovered it too.

    On the Selma River¡¯s northern bank, in the Allied Demon Army¡¯s camp, Be had returned on the back of the Hadyn Wyvern King. Lisha, Kriss and her other roommates were already waiting for her. Seeing Be dismount from the wyvern, Lisha was the first to throw herself into Be¡¯s embrace.

    ¡°Big sis Be, you finally returned! I can¡¯t believe you went to y in the sea without me. Also, why has the perfume on your body gained even more scents, you didn¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°This... Lisha, let¡¯s not talk about this now, there are more important matters to discuss.¡±

    Be awkwardly looked around but thankfully the expressions of Kriss and the rest remained unchanged, as if they had already predicted this would happen due to Be¡¯s bad habits.

    Extradimensional Creator Alfreia and Interdimensional Demon Noesha, afterpleting the transfer of over a million people, would be unable to perform any morerge scale transfer magic in the short term. They would be unable to transfer more troops to Fort Gibson via spatial magic for now.

    That bastard Keh had used the Scepter of the Underworld to create an anti-flight array above Fort Gibson, removing the effectiveness of the demon army¡¯s air superiority. If they were to only rely on cannons and trebuchets, this battle would likely be a stalemate.

    Be and her roommates talked for an entire morning without any results. Fort Gibson¡¯s hundred meter walls that followed the Selma River gave Be a massive headache. In the evening, a blue phantom floated up from the Selma River before sneaking behind a rock, secretly observing the Allied Demon Army¡¯s camp.

    ¡°Strange, they¡¯re all demons, why is there Lord Poseidon¡¯s qi, did I make a mistake?¡±

    The little girl stuck her head out, nning to look a bit closer. Unfortunately for her, this exposure caused her to be discovered by the roaming demon guards around the camp. Her Divine aura was too obvious, revealing her presence.

    A group of over a dozen demon guards flew toward the girl¡¯s hiding spot. On the verge of capture, Water Goddess Serna rushed back into the river to escape.

    Much like Death Goddess Maureen, Water Goddess Selma was a second generation God. She was originally the disciple of Water Goddess Selma and although she was a disciple in name, she had always been a sister Goddess to Selma.

    Long ago, the Water Goddess Selma had gone to war alongside Poseidon, and also fell with him at the hands of the old Twelve Demon Kings. Serna was entrusted with the protection of the Water Goddess¡¯s divine artifact, ¡°Delicate Heart¡±, and did not participate in that battle and thus, survived.

    However, she could not go to the God World since it had already been destroyed by the Twelve Demon Kings. Since the Water Goddess was only a high-level god, her inheritance had be even more muddled than Death Goddess Maureen.

    At least Maureen was an inheritor of the Twelve Gods and she had a little bit of private savings to fall back on. Water Goddess Serna, however, was broke. She had already fallen to the point of having to forage in order to survive.

    The God Race still needed to eat, though they did not eat ordinary food, they instead consumed high energy products. Serna had barely managed to eke out her survival these thousands of years on ordinary food.

    Yet today, she discovered the aura of Poseidon, and thus risked her life toe ask her fellow God Race for help. Unfortunately, that aura was fake; it belonged to the corrupted former steed of Poseidon, Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth.

    Suddenly, in the path of Serna¡¯s escape, a silver eyed, long haired beauty blocked her way. The air around her resonated with an extremely strong magic aura, visible even and palpable even at a great distance.

 Volume 5 Chapter 216: The Real Ancient Ayr City Hidden Behind The Mirror

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 216: The Real Ancient Ayr City Hidden Behind The Mirror</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    Ancient Ayr City, which had been sleeping for more than three thousand years now, weed thergest group of visitors in history today. In the open space outside the said city, several ck interdimensional doors opened, and hordes of skeleton soldiers and demon guards swarmed out.

    Tens of thousands of skeleton soldiersbed through Ancient Ayr City like locusts. Be and members of the Order of The Rose stayed in the vast expanse outside the city. Strange noises could be heard from time to time from inside. The cathedral in the center of the city was fixed with many mechanisms, and the skeleton soldiers were hard at work destroying them.

    ¡°Mistress Be, as expected, this city... has been upied for a long period by some unknown forces. Your activity this time just so happened to have shed with that person... ¡°

    ¡°Lolita, why are you wearing your armor? Didn¡¯t I design a lot of beautiful skirts for you?! Do you not like them?¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, your designs are too borate. I refuse... You might as well get little Diaz, that Demon World Princess, to try them on.¡±

    In charge ofmanding the Demon Army was Lolita, one of Be¡¯s trusted aides. She was currently wearing ck armor, concealing most of her skin, and Be was somewhat disappointed. She wanted to see more of this devastating evil little loli.

    With the advantage of numbers, even after losing thousands of cannon fodder skeleton soldiers, the Demon Army wholly upied Ancient Ayr City. ording to reports by the demons, the cathedral was empty. There weren¡¯t even the remains of a corpse in the City of Norda.

    The skeleton soldiers had discovered arge number of fresh footprints in the back gates of Ancient Ayr City, however. Judging from their size and age, they came from horses and earth dragons and had been left not long ago.

    Be spected that Ogleria Academy¡¯s Earth Knights were involved in this mysterious incident, in addition to the Ophelias Academy¡¯s Sky Knights. This matter was ratherplicated, and she wasn¡¯t sure if the knights of Olsylvia Academy were in y as well.

    For safety concerns, Be kept the knights of the Order of The Rose in a safe ce outside. She, Lisha, and Lolita went to explore the cathedral in the center of Ancient Ayr City.

    Lisha had to go with her, and Be couldn¡¯t refuse her sister¡¯s kindness, so she agreed to her request. The cathedral in the center of Ancient Ayr City was said to have been built more than three thousand years ago in memory of Knight King Ayden.

    As Be and her teammates walked along the long corridor of the nameless cathedral, they had the illusion of passing through thousands of years of time and space. The decorations in the cathedral were so new, it was almost frightening, just like it had been built only yesterday.

    Along the way, the skeleton soldiers on patrol and high alert could be seen everywhere. The skeleton soldiers, who were originally representatives of evil, gave them an inexplicable sense of security in this mysterious and weird cathedral. The troops walking back and forth relieved Be a lot. At least, it was all her ¡°own people¡± here.

    There was a huge mirror in the innermost portion of the cathedral. Mirrors were regarded as psychic artifacts, be it in the Other World or the previous world. The appearance of this big mirror in the cathedral was a bit strange, though. On top of that, it was covered by a grey cloth, which was full of dust. Compared with the rtively new cathedral, the sense of disharmony was palpable.

    In front of the mirror stood dozens of skeleton soldiers, armed to the teeth and holding shields, carefully guarding against therge mirror. It seemed that the skeleton soldiers were instinctively aware of the strangeness of the whole situation.

    When the skeleton soldiers saw Be and the others approaching, they came forward to report the situation to Lolita in the secretnguage of demons. Initially, when this mirror was first discovered, it wasn¡¯t covered with this grey cloth.

    Among the skeleton soldiers who found this mirror at the time, the ones closest to it were pulled inside by a mysterious force and disappeared. Under the orders of themander of the Demon Army and the Dark Wizard, the skeleton soldiers covered the mirror with this grey cloth afterward.

    ¡°Your excellencies, ording to my guess, this mirror is connected to another world. Arge part of this hidden inner space is sealed in the world inside the mirror.¡±

    ¡°Can you remove the grey cloth? I want to see the hidden world.¡±

    ¡°Of course, please wait for a moment. The stuff is already here, and we will be done soon.¡±

    The Dark Wizards of the Demon Army directed the skeleton soldiers to bring another mirror about the size of the present one and ce it in front of it, meanwhile exining the abnormality of this mirror to Be.

    After cing the mirror, the skeleton soldiers pulled away the grey cloth. Be finally saw the world on the other side. Sure enough, the cathedral in the mirror looked dpidated. Compared with the world outside of the mirror, it was at least a few decades older.

    Be walked to the front of the mirror; it didn¡¯t reflect Be and the others at all. Although it was a mirror, it felt more like an interdimensional gate. Be held out her hand and tried to touch the surface of the mirror, only for it to prate directly into the mirror.

    ¡°So this is actually a door. Let me go in and have a look. Lolita, you and... Alright then, Lolita, you help keep an eye on my Rose Knights outside. I¡¯ll hand their safety over to you. Lisha and I will go in and take a gander.¡±

    Lisha had already grabbed Be¡¯s other hand, clearly gesturing that she wanted to follow her in. She didn¡¯t trust Be to go in alone for fear of an ident.

    Except for Lolita, Lisha was the strongest among the girls here. Besides, Be had no reason to refuse, so she had to go along with her wishes eventually.

    The Ancient Ayr City on this side of the mirror looked like the real Ancient Ayr City, and this door opened in a forge near the gates of the city. When they exited, they found some broken skeletons on the ground, which was probably the skeleton soldiers who had been killed when they came in to find out more.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. The Darkness Sacred Region will remember your contribution.¡±

    Be held out her hand and gently pressed it onto the skull of the skeleton remains, which was the Demon King¡¯s affirmation of her subordinates. After Be¡¯s prayer, the skeletons gradually evaporated and disappeared into a wisp of white smoke. With the Demon King¡¯s affirmation, they were finally at peace.

    When Be turned around to examine the mirror in this world, she found the runes of the seal of the Radiant Church around the mirror. The runes were originally pasted onto the mirror. But because much of the rune paper had decayed over time, the channel in this mirror had been opened.

    Be¡¯s skeleton soldiers were killed by the runes left behind by the Radiant Church. The long-decayed rune paper had a great deal of vestigial Holy power. Even after more than three thousand years, the skeleton soldiers could still be easily eliminated. By the looks of it, when the channel in the mirror was sealed at the beginning, it took a lot of energy.

    The runes had long decayed, and the handwriting on them couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, so she didn¡¯t know which generation of Radiant Popes had left them. On the rune of the seal, the insignia of the Radiant Pope was faintly visible, symbolizing the unique mark of the Radiant Pope.

    ¡°Lisha, there¡¯s... What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine... Older sister Be, I feel an inexplicable sense of oppression here. This seems to be a forbidden zone. Thus, it¡¯s not convenient for my real form toe out. She said that there¡¯s a restriction for dragons in this area.¡±

    Lisha¡¯s originally ruddyplexion suddenly became extremely pale. Sheid one hand on her chest, obviously hating it here.

    The dragon prohibition area was said to be the nightmare of Dragon Knights because they couldn¡¯t summon their mounts in this stretch. Unfortunately, such a space wasst seen more than three thousand years ago and then mysteriously vanished in the long river of history. As to why it disappeared, that wasn¡¯t mentioned in the history books of the various Human Empires.

    Lisha was in the open space near the mirror, drawing the teleportation magic array in case of an emergency. After that, she took Be by the hand, and the two of them walked carefully outside of the forge.

    Be peered outside through the cksmith¡¯s locked door. Judging from the architectural style, this was also Ancient Ayr City. However, it seemed much more real than its counterpart on the opposite side of the mirror.

    The ruins of this three-thousand-year-old city were long crumbling, abandoned streets and houses with broken eaves and tiles littered everywhere. Besides the forge, which was rtively undamaged, the entire Ancient Ayr City was in shambles. Even what used to be the strongest city walls had now copsed, leaving only a single gate standing alone on the ground.

    There was also the mysterious cathedral in the center of Ancient Ayr City. The gates of the cathedral were open, and just like the forge, it was well preserved.

    The sound of heavy footsteps suddenly filled the formerly quiet, abandoned streets. Be and Lisha immediately held their breath. Looking through the crack in the door, the source of the footsteps was soon determined.

    It was a solitary Terror Knight in ck armor, riding on the back of a giant demonic bull over six meters tall. This knight felt like an erged version of a demon. The average height in the Other World was more than two meters; however, this Terror Knight was nearly four meters. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that he was a giant.

    The knight had a malevolent mummified face. The location of its eyes had long copsed, leaving only two ck holes. He was armed with a six-meter long knight¡¯s pike, a three-meter long shield, and wore arge crown on his head.

    ¡°The Protector¡¯s Crown? Could this guy be Knight King Ayden?! Is Knight King Ayden a giant...¡±

    Be saw the inscription of the Radiant Church on the crown. The passage of thousands of years had left its mark on the crown, though. The crown originally made of pure gold had lost much of its golden luster.

    In the legend of Knight King Ayden, this hero¡¯s mount was a dragon. There was no reason he would change his mount to a demonic bull after being corrupted. This was such a loss; the exchange of the dragon for a bull was surely a pity.

    After observing for a while, Be found that the corrupted King Ayden had no intelligence. He would only patrol the area outside the cathedral and looked more like the BOSS stationed in a certain area in a game.

    Not only did the corrupted King Aydenck intelligence, but even his mount, the dark purple demonic bull, didn¡¯t seem aware. It regrly patrolled the ruins of Ancient Ayr City with Knight King Aiden.

    Since the other party didn¡¯t have any intelligence, Be and Lisha felt much less pressure. They slipped out of the forge and walked to the cathedral. Along the way, they escaped several patrols by the corrupted Knight King Ayden by hiding under the shelter of nearby building debris.

    Under Lisha¡¯s persuasion, Be temporarily gave up the idea of beheading Knight King Ayden. The greedy and lustful female Demon King was obviously interested in the golden crown on the corrupted knight¡¯s head. If Lisha hadn¡¯t stopped her in time, the corrupted Knight King Ayden might have be a ¡°headless knight¡±.

    There seemed to be other terrifying beings residing in the cathedral, at the tower in the highest part of the cathedral, to be more precise. There was a strange, huge, blood-red eyeball floating in the air, simr to the ¡°Demonic Eye¡± in Be¡¯s Darkness Sacred Region. This massive eyeball was also a demonic object used for investigating.

    Fortunately, the colossal eyeball¡¯s attention was mainly focused on the corrupted Knight King Ayden, and it didn¡¯t pay much attention to Be and Lisha. As a result, they easily escaped several rounds of the eyeball¡¯s scans. Its primary function was probably to monitor the corrupted Knight King Ayden.

    In the mysterious cathedral, there was arge number of moving white figures. They weren¡¯t Departed Spirits since they were physical entities. Seeing them, Be and Lisha hid in the ruins of the building gate. Even the two ¡°viin Bosses¡± couldn¡¯t tell the origin of these strange demons.

    The white figures didn¡¯t have faces. As they moved inside the cathedral, the duo could hear footsteps simr to those of people. Be hesitated before taking out a summoning drawing from Summoner Shirley and threw it at the church¡¯s doors.

    A dazzling light came from the summoning drawing. After that, a demonic grey wolf appeared. It was a ss D demonic beast and knew how to use magic attacks. After seeing these mysterious demonic beings, however, the fierce demonic wolf trembled with fear and even forgot that it could use magic attacks.

    The grey wolf, who had no choice but to flee, was caught by a white figure, which suddenly turned into a hollow shadow and covered the poor beast like a piece of white nket. After struggling for a while, the grey wolf melted away.

    Be was prepared to conclude that this demonic beast had been eaten alive by the white figure. Looking at the scene where there was only a little fur left but no bones on the ground, she finally understood what had happened to the armor left on the floor of Ancient Ayr City on the other side of the mirror.

    The living, like the grey wolf, were probably eaten alive by these white figures. There were no bones left, so the armor escaped their hunger because they couldn¡¯t eat it.

    Be felt her scalp tingle. It was hard to imagine what a horrible night the people of Ancient Ayr City had experienced that night more than three thousand years ago. These white shadows entered the city, and the knights guarding the city were eaten one by one. All that remained was their armor, which silently told the story of the terrors that had taken ce here that night.

    Where Be and Lisha were hiding, many of the white demonic beings appeared for no reason. Lisha was almost so scared that she shouted, but Be responded promptly and covered her little mouth before she could do so.

    When the demons passed by Be and Lisha, it seemed as if they hadn¡¯t been found. The white demons didn¡¯t have faces and naturally had no eyes. They seemed to regard Be and Lisha as obstacles part of the building and automatically avoided them when they left.

    These white demons, also known as ¡°White Devourers¡±, would be mutated demons, if they were to ssify them by camps. They had no intelligence andcked visual perceptions. The basis for attacking prey was the taste of the living soul. They could smell the souls of the humans and Beastmen of this world.

    Be and Lisha technically did not belong to this ne; they were both transmigrators. The soul of the original owner of their bodies had long disappeared, so the ¡°White Devourers¡± naturally treated them as buildings because they couldn¡¯t smell the soul of their previous masters.

    Be and Lisha carefully moved into the cathedral. After several attempts to make sure that the white demons couldn¡¯t perceive them, only then did Be and Lisha hesitantly move inside.

    The scene where the grey wolf was devoured by the white figure had left a psychological shadow on Lisha and Be. The two looked around carefully, scrutinizing their surroundings. The white figures, who moved past them as if nothing had happened, were causing them a great deal of stress.

    Be quietly quickened her pace, a little worried about the students who had disappeared here. She was very afraid that they had been eaten by the white figures. Forget about the others, but if something were to happen to Crimson Knight Elise, Blood Demon King Eleanor would be devastated.

    Besides the white figures wandering back and forth in the long hall of the cathedral, there was also arge mirror hanging on the walls on both sides. Be was a little wary about mirrors now. She didn¡¯t dare to look at them for fear that there was something wrong with the mirrors here.

    ¡°Older sister Be, look at the picture in the mirror. Isn¡¯t that Shawn?¡±

    At Lisha¡¯s prompt, Be reluctantly looked at the mirror. The image on it made Be somewhat surprised. In that mirror, she could see the figures of the male knights of Olsylvia Academy.

    On the other side of the mirror, the boys from Olsylvia Academy were hunting arge ss A demonic beast, the Great Forest Ape. Dragon Knight Shawn and God Chosen Knight Scott appeared in the picture. They were currently leading their team.

    Additionally, in the other mirrors in the long hall, there were the images of the knights of Ogleria Academy and Ophelias Academy hunting, which almost looked like video reys. The only thing that seemed off to Be was the fact that she hadn¡¯t seen Crimson Knight Elise and Styx Knight Stacey when her eyes had swept past all the mirrors.

 Volume 4 Chapter 207: The Night Air Combat In Fortress City Gibson

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 207: The Night Air Combat In Fortress City Gibson</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    In a temporary camp on the northern bank of the Sacred River Selma, Be set Water Goddess Serna aside and got up to greet the Creator of Light Vianne. The other party was a Creator and a beautiful loli. Naturally, Be was afraid to snub her.

    ¡°Vianne, you¡¯re here. What brings you here? Is the hospitality of the Darkness Sacred Region not good enough?¡±

    ¡°Be... can¡¯t you be more formal?! You are the first one to dare to be so improper in front of a Creator.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s... fine! We¡¯re both girls. It¡¯s really not a problem.¡±

    Vianne stared helplessly at Be. Mystica was right. Be was the most unscrupulous Demon King she had ever seen. On such a momentous asion, such as receiving the Creator, Be went to see Vianne without a single piece of clothing on her.

    The Creator of Light Vianne had the form of a loli. Although she wasn¡¯t t-chested, she had a deep instinctive resentment towards girls with big breasts. Be came out without even a scarf on her. Wasn¡¯t it just to show off her breasts?!

    Be was right. They were both girls, and it was hard for Vianne to say that she was being disrespectful. She could only go the stone stool on the side and sit down. Be didn¡¯t tease her either. She quickly took out candy from the emergency cab in the hot spring to give to Vianne. She knew when to stop when flirting with lolis. It would be a sin if she made a loli cry.

    Creator of Light Vianne was the strongest ne Creator known thus far. Making her angry wasn¡¯t a problem that could be solved by letting her cry it out. Worsees to worst; she could even kill her.

    Right now, Vianne looked a bit strange. Her long hair sent out a dark golden luster, and her originally lc eyes had darkened, turning into a dark purple shade.

    Vianne¡¯s clothes had also turned into a darker shade. For the time, Be had assumed that she had stolen the Creator of Darkness Mystica¡¯s clothing. Vianne could definitely pose as the Creator of Darkness with her current appearance.

    ¡°Vianne, what¡¯s wrong with you?! Don¡¯t frighten me! Even you, the Creator of Light has defected to the revolution! What about us, then?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch my head! I¡¯m not a child. Really, who said that light must represent the divine existence?! Wait, I said I don¡¯t have a cold... Stop touching my head.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. It was an ident... You didn¡¯t turn dark?¡±

    Be was almost addicted to touching her. She had only felt Vianne¡¯s forehead out of concern, but who knew that Vianne¡¯s skin was so alluring. Be had nearly angered her.

    Be was definitely the first one who dared to take advantage of the Creator of Light so tantly. Vianne had a good impression of Be, so she didn¡¯t care about it. They were both girls, and she didn¡¯t suffer much. It was just that being treated as a little girl made her a little unhappy.

    ording to Vianne, just as sunlight and moonlight are of the same origin, the light didn¡¯t necessarily represent brightness. As the strongest ne Creator at present, Vianne also held the light of extinction that destroys everything. The correct name of her current form was the Goddess of Light of Destruction.

    Vianne didn¡¯t use this form under normal circumstances, mainly in consideration of her own image. This form of herself somewhat subverted the positive image of the Creator of Light.

    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get down to business. Andrea has already prepared the flying equipment that isn¡¯t restricted by air ban magic. It¡¯s all up to you how you want to use them. Next, I will help you create an unforgettable night. All you have to do isunch a night attack.¡±

    ¡°Also, since you caught the second Water Goddess of this dimension, crossing the river is much easier. How to make that little girl promise to help you depends on your means. Aren¡¯t you very good at such things?!¡±

    After Vianne left, Be woke up Serna, the poor Water Goddess, who looked at Be in fear. The demoness was too much. She had turned her into a mess and got her to reveal all sorts of amorous expressions.

    ¡°Serna, help me with something, and I¡¯ll bully you a little less. If I don¡¯t, you know what¡¯ll happen.¡±

    ¡°Honorable demoness, I am a God! Helping a demon means death... ¡°

    ¡°God World no longer exists. If you persist in being obstinate, you will suffer. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re stupid.¡±

    Serna didn¡¯t hold on to thatst bit of moral integrity either. She gave in after Be¡¯s little scare. After Death God Maureen, Serna also failed to adhere to her principles and became the second fallen God to cooperate with the forces of the new Demon Kings.

    Tonight, the Sacred River Selma was frighteningly quiet. Creator of Light, Vianne, was floating mid-air above the Demon King¡¯s camp on the northern bank of the Sacred River Selma. She took out a dark magic book that was chained from thin air. The cover of the magic book revealed a horrible picture, which wasn¡¯t at all in line with the Creator of Light Vianne¡¯s identity.

    ¡°Vianne, why have you turned into this form again? Haven¡¯t we agreed that darkness falls under my responsibility? You just need to stand on the side of the light.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it for the sake of your problem student¡¯s mess? If we don¡¯t help her, what if she awakens her Demon God¡¯s abilities in advance and makes a mess of things? It might cause more trouble. Also, Mystica, did you put on fake breasts? Why are they so big?¡±

    ¡°Vianne, you¡¯re the one who faked it! I remember yours aren¡¯t that plump!¡±

    In the sky, Creator of Darkness Mystica appeared behind Creator of Light Vianne as something shocking happened. Mystica reached out from behind and hugged Vianne. The Creator of Light and the Creator of Darkness were very intimate and affectionate in the air. They felt very much like a couple.

    Who would¡¯ve thought that the Creator of Light and the Creator of Darkness, who always fought as soon as they met, would be such close friends? This scene was enough to subvert the beliefs of many. However, it was ten in the evening, and many didn¡¯t have the chance to witness it.

    Mechanical Creator Andrea and Extradimensional Creator Alfreia sat shoulder to shoulder on a rock somewhere on the ground. They didn¡¯t mind the Creator of Light and Creator of Darkness¡¯ ¡°disy of affection¡± in the sky. Their own hands were tightly pulled together.

    ¡°Alfreia, this isn¡¯t a good idea! Last time, didn¡¯t you and Bethia...¡±

    ¡°What nonsense are you thinking about?! Idiot, you and Bethia are both my lov¨C are both my best friends. Don¡¯t be jealous. Come on. I¡¯ll share this cake with you.¡±

    The female Creators were all paired up, but Be didn¡¯t notice that all. They were different from male Creators who had all sorts of interests. They did whatever they pleased in the worlds that they create. If they wanted women, they could immediately descend into the world and look for one.

    Vianne and the others didn¡¯t like this, so they had to follow the advanced methods of the World Destructors and Chaos Bringers, who relied on girls to relieve their loneliness. This was also a significant reason why they acquiesced in Be¡¯s irrational behavior of wantonly creating a harem and secretly supported her. They, too, liked girls and wouldn¡¯t reject Be¡¯s practices.

    Vianne opened the forbidden book, ¡°The Eternal Night,¡± which had been sealed for a long time. With Mystica¡¯s cooperation, the two flipped through the forbidden book of darkness and began to recite a mysterious incantation.

    The entire downstream area of the Sacred River Selma, from Brent Harbor to Gibson, thergest fortress city in the southern region of the Beastmen Continent, was shrouded in darkness. The darkness was almost pitch ck to the point that it was impossible to see your own hands.

    The sunset that covered the sky waspletely consumed by darkness. This was a sr eclipse caused by the Creator of Light herself. The effect was much better than that caused by a World Destructor. The visibility was very low. The light from magic light sources could hardly illuminate beyond two meters.

    To prevent the enemy from attacking by fire, the lighting equipment in the fortress city Gibson used magic lights instead of torchlights. Being enveloped by special dark night magic was equivalent to a collective meout. They couldn¡¯t see the situation outside.

    In Fremont Lair on the northern bank of the Sacred River Selma, countless Noyes Dragons walked out with heavy steps. The Noyes Dragon, one of the advanced mechanical demons and one of Andrea¡¯s masterpieces, was a finished product being sent out without a weapon system on its back.

    The Noyes Dragon was more than five hundred meters in length and fifty meters tall. It was a dragon that crawled with four limbs on the ground. It had no wings but could float in the air. The dragon¡¯s back was t and could carry many objects and hanging frames.

    Since they weren¡¯t equipped with weapons systems, these Noyes Dragons were used as ¡°air carriers.¡± Many skeleton soldiers carried explosive barrels, one by one, onto the backs of the Noyes Dragons.

    Equipped with explosive barrels and skeleton soldiers, the Noyes Dragons slowly lifted off and flew over the fortress city, Gibson. Under the cover of darkness, their huge figures gradually approached the fortress city Gibson that had already been spelled with air ban magic.

    Fortress City Gibson was plunged into inexplicable panic due to the early arrival of this mysterious night. Bear King Peterus and Beastmen Emperor Beamon Webster were resting at the Bear King¡¯s pce.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Peterus, is Gibson City¡¯s defense stable? Why do I seem to see many ck shadows moving in the sky?¡±

    ¡°No problem at all, Your Majesty. You can rest assured that Master Keh has already deployed air ban magic. It should be... no problem...¡±

    Before Bear King Peterus¡¯ sentence was finished, a loud explosion was heard in the city center of Fortress City Gibson. The skeleton soldiers aboard the Noyes Dragons pushed the explosive barrels, one by one, down from the dragon¡¯s back. Under the cover of night, theyunched a big air strike against Fortress City Gibson.

    The air ban magic only limited flying Demon Kings and had no defense against Noyes Dragons, an all-mechanical demonic beast that flew using mechanical kic energy. Since the air ban magic was still in effect, the air force of the Dark Coalition couldn¡¯t take off to meet the enemy. Many of them exploded on the ground because of the explosive barrels, dying miserably.

    Due to the darkness, the Dark Coalition forces, which were busy coping with the airstrikes, hadn¡¯t realized that arge area of the Sacred River Selma had suddenly frozen. This section of the river, along with the estuary, was frozen.

    Since Water Goddess Serna¡¯s defection, the winter of Sacred River Selma arrived ahead of schedule under the covert influence of her power. After the ice had frozen solid, arge number of Demon King Coalition troops marched along the icy surface of the Sacred River Selma towards Fortress City Gibson.

    The Noyes Dragons, which upied the airspace above the Fortress City Gibson, could carry out more than just bombing operations. After confirming that the bombing mission was almostplete, the skeleton soldiers on the backs of the Noyes Dragons jumped from an altitude of nearly ten thousand meters, carrying mysterious packages with them.

    ¡°Master Keh, there seem to be many humanoid demons jumping down from the sky.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, their mysterious barrels are finally used up! The explosions can¡¯t break through the city. They¡¯ve begun to embarrass...¡±

    Wizard God Keh went to the watchtower and saw an unforgettable scene after the burst of light from the explosions. The skeleton soldiers openedrge parachutes behind them and parachuted into Gibson from the air.

    There were at least tens of thousands of these ¡°airborne paratroopers.¡± For the first time in their lives, the other world soldiers saw such a scene. Right then, they didn¡¯t know how to deal with them. Only when many of the skeleton paratroopers hadnded did they react.

    Be also parachuted down with them. She enjoyed fooling around in the downwind. Apanying here was Assassin Noreya and Puppet Master ine. Be wasn¡¯t used to parachuting because it was her first time. The ce where shended was near the city gates of Gibson.

    By the time Be hadnded, Gibson was already in chaos. The skeleton soldiers in parachutes seized control of the city gates and opened it to meet therge forces outside.

    The airborne skeleton soldiers gradually moved closer to the wall. After Bended, she couldn¡¯t find ine and Noreya, who parachuted at the same time with her. When they parachuted together in the sky, they were still together, but she couldn¡¯t find them afternding.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange, how do I get to the gate? Hey, there¡¯s someone over there. I¡¯ll ask her!¡±

    ¡°Miss, can you point me in the direction of the city gates?¡±

    ¡°The gates? They are that way... Your outfit is... ¡°

    Dark Princess Murphina was going to the gates to lend support but was unexpectedly interrupted by Be. Right now, Be was wearing the silver armor of a human Holy Knight. In this city filled with demons, she seems to be a third party force and looked like a peacekeeper!

    ¡°I¡¯m just a... just a passing Holy Knight. Big sister, don¡¯t be impulsive. Your eyes are gorgeous!¡±

    ¡°Die, Human Holy Knight! This isn¡¯t the ce where you should be.¡±

    Murphina stretched out her hand and pulled out the dark red sword she wore on her back, dashed towards Be, and hacked down vertically. Be held up her silver sword to block her attack, but it was obviously not the match for Princess Murphina¡¯s magic sword.

    From the strong impact, Be was pushed back dozens of meters away, her entire body crashing into a wooden house. The silver Divine Sword in her hand was split in half. Murphina was a Demonic Dragon Knight. ording to power ranks, her strength was at least simr to the strength of a Human Dragon Knight. There was no way a Holy Knight could defeat her.

    ¡°Really, how can a Human Holy Knight be here? That guy... isn¡¯t dead. Wait a minute, stop! Where¡¯s your dignity as a knight?¡±

    At the edge of the ruins of the wooden house where Murphina was, she saw the back of Be¡¯s fleeing figure from a distance. Be immediately ran away to the gate behind her. She was here to break into the city and didn¡¯t want to fight with Murphina.

    ¡°Keh, that meanie! You, Holy Knight! Stop right now!¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, big sister. I have something to do and won¡¯t y with you!¡±

    As Wizard God Keh hadn¡¯t eliminated the air ban magic, Demonic Dragon Knight Murphina couldn¡¯t summon her demonic dragon. Like Be, she could only run to the city gates of Gibson with her gloomy face.

    Many skeleton soldiers had arrived at the edge of Gibson¡¯s city walls. They were fighting the Bearman warriors guarding the wall, for control of the gate.

    Darkness Wizard God Keh wasn¡¯t at the city walls but the Bear King¡¯s pce at this critical moment. He was busy setting up a summoning ceremony to summon a Demon King to overturn this defeat.

    ine and Noreya had already joined up and arrived at the city walls. Here, they met Dark Princess Gamora. The Dark Puppet Master was sitting at a tea table, holding a cup in her small hand and sipping tea gracefully.

    ¡°Big sisters, you are magnificent. Are you interested in being my dolls?¡±

    ¡°Little sister, you also like to y with strings? What a coincidence! I¡¯ll y with you for a bit! Noreya, go to the gates, and I will give this little sister a good lesson.¡±

    ine seldom came across people of the same trade. Marite Masters and Puppet Masters liked to manipte strings. They used to have a contest. Noreya hesitated slightly but chose to leave. She was very confident in ine¡¯s strength.

    Outside the walls of Fortress City Gibson, the Demon King Coalition forces had already crossed the Sacred River Selma and were gathering below the walls of the city. As soon as the airborne paratroopers open the gates, they intended to attack the Fortress City Gibson ultimately.

 Volume 4 Chapter 208: Fortress City Gibsonâ€™s Night of Chaos

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 208: Fortress City Gibson¡¯s Night of Chaos</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    It was destined to be a restless night for Fortress City Gibson tonight. Under the light of the mes, the chaotic city was filled with warriors battling. This scene seemed like the apocalypse.

    The skeleton soldiers who had parachuted down were currently attacking the city gates, and the Bearman soldiers stationed there were desperately resisting. Once the gates fell and were opened by the Demon King Coalition forces, all the soldiers within the city would be finished.

    The Bearman garrison stationed in Fortress City Gibson had less than a million soldiers. Including the Dark Human Army that was helping in defending the city, their total numbers didn¡¯t exceed two million. On the other hand, the total number of Demon King Coalition forces besieging the city, was over six million. Once they entered the city, it was just a matter of time before the Demon King Coalition defeated the defenders of the city with their ¡°Sea of Humans¡± tactic.

    After crossing the frozen River Selma, the Demon King Coalition forces began moving all sorts of siege equipment across the river. They couldn¡¯t wait for the parachute team on the inside. If the troops inside the city had failed, they had nned to force the door open using all means necessary.

    ¡°Did I do something wrong?! Mistress Maureen... I helped the Demon King Coalition! Have I fallen?¡±

    ¡°Serna... how am I supposed to answer you?! We¡¯re both her captives now. Forget it. Anyways, there isn¡¯t a direct conflict between my position as God and the Demon King¡¯s camp. It¡¯s alright for the time being.¡±

    On the northern bank of the River Selma, the second generation Death God Maureen and the second-generation Water Goddess Serna had ratherplex emotions. They looked at the burning Fortress City Gibson, that was on the south of the River Selma, being lost in thought.

    This was the first time for the God Race to assist a Demon King in battle. In the past, they would have been condemned as traitors in the judiciary court of the Gods and tossed into heaven¡¯s prison. The God Race had never assisted Demon King throughout history.

    However, now that the God World no longer existed, no one came to punish Maureen and Serna for their ¡°betrayal.¡± Was there still a need to stick to their faith?! Maureen and Serna didn¡¯t speak about it. Their hearts had been shaken, but it was hard to admit it.

    Behind the two goddesses, Subus Queen Aisha was sitting on a chair with her beautiful eyes slightly closed, just like a queen. She was responsible for monitoring the movements of the two goddesses. Maureen and Serna were afraid of the Subus Queen and didn¡¯t dare to mess around in front of her.

    At the edge of the city walls of Fortress City Gibson, Dark Princess Murphina had caught up to Be. She had no choice. She wasn¡¯t as familiar with the way as Murphina. Just as she was about to enter the city gates, she was stopped by Princess Murphina.

    ¡°Hey... Big sister, I know I¡¯m very attractive and have many pursuers, but you don¡¯t have to be so enthusiastic! You chased me all the way here. I...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t get me wrong! What do you mean by chasing?! I don¡¯t like girls. Don¡¯t make it sound so ambiguous, okay? I really don¡¯t know how what kind of Holy Knight you are. You can even speak thenguage of us Dark Humans.¡±

    Princess Murphina was still wearing her sexy dragon scale armor, withrge areas of her fair skin being exposed. Now, Be had the time to take a closer look at this beautiful and morous ck-haired female knight.

    Murphina¡¯s strength was superiorpared to Princess Erica and Princess Elsa. Be figured that she wouldn¡¯t be able to take down this beauty using her own force alone. She didn¡¯t even have the slightly frail physique of a mage. It was difficult to have her way with a knight forcefully.

    ¡°What are you looking at? I have never seen such a strange Holy Knight like you. Die!¡±

    ¡°Honorable Princess... let¡¯s talk things out if you have something to say!¡±

    Seeing Be look at her with a strange gaze, Princess Murphina felt very ufortable. She didn¡¯t like the aggression in her eyes. It was as if she could see through her.

    She waved her demonic sword, the ¡°Eyes of Darkness,¡± and looked at Be again. The ¡°Eye of Darkness¡± was a famous demonic sword. There was a dark red demon eye, that seemed alive, embedded in the middle of the hilt.

    A dark red light shot towards Be. Seeing that the situation seemed wrong, Be instinctively dodged aside, avoiding the dark red shock wave from the sword.

    The row of wooden houses behind Be wasn¡¯t so fortunate. Together with the heavy Bearman infantry stationed there who were watching the bustle, they turned into stone figures.

    Petrifaction? It was a very close call. Be had almost lost her life. When she looked at Murphina this time, there was a little less sarcasticughter in her eyes and more caution.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you were quick-witted. Wait... why are you running again? You rascal, why are you running...¡±

    Princess Murphina was about to praise Be for her keenness, but this shameless Holy Knight turned and ran away again. Was she a knight or an assassin? She honestly suspected that this beautiful blonde human girl had the wrong job. She should be an assassin and a thief.

    Since Darkness Wizard God Keh had disappeared to who knows where, the air ban magic hadn¡¯t been removed, and Demonic Dragon Knight Murphina couldn¡¯t summon her mount, Demonic Dragon Kozmo. There was no point in summoning her mount if it couldn¡¯t fly.

    Murphina secretly cursed Keh for being a useless teammate and causing her such trouble. She really wondered if this guy was a ¡°double agent¡± for being able to think of such a self-damaging strategy.

    Although Murphina could catch up to Be by running, she had another problem, that is, she was wearing heavy armor and was carrying more weight than Be. After chasing her for a while, it would definitely be more physically consuming for her.

    However, owing to her dignity as a Demonic Dragon Knight, Princess Murphina was unwilling to give up her pursuit of Be. This was how she did things. Without her noticing, Murphina had started to follow Be¡¯s rhythm. She hadn¡¯t even realized that she was dancing along to Be¡¯s rhythm.

    In the Bearman King¡¯s pce in the central area of Fortress City Gibson, Terror Demon King Griffin was currently in the center of the summoning ceremony array, gradually turning from an illusory state into his real being. Darkness Wizard God Keh was holding up the Scepter of the Underworld as he summoned the Demon King.

    Bear King Peterus and Beastman Emperor Beamon Webster were standing far away from the magic array of the summoning ceremony. The formidable deterrent force of Terror Demon King Griffin made them too afraid to go forward and bow before him.

    ¡°Honorable Demon King, I hope that you can help me in this war.¡±

    ¡°You fools, you can¡¯t even handle this mess. My real body isn¡¯t here yet. I will use my surrogate to help you. Go and prepare the sacrificial Beastmen.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Honorable Demon King, for your support!¡±

    Great Wizard Keh quickly left the summoning magic array with relief. Bear King Peterus and Beastman Emperor Beamon Webster left with him.

    ¡°Master Keh, what did he say? What sacrifice does the Demon King want?¡±

    ¡°Quickly prepare ten thousand strong Beastman soldiers as the sacrifice. The Honorable Demon King is going to summon his own giant surrogate. At the time, crushing these foreign demons will be a cinch.¡±

    ¡°But... I don¡¯t have... that many soldiers.¡±

    ¡°Peterus, quickly do as Master Keh says. Don¡¯t hesitate. I will make those Bearman soldiers Beamon warriors in the name of the Beastman Emperor.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I understand, Your Majesty.¡±

    Seeing that Bear King Peterus was still hesitating, Beastman Emperor Beamon Webster quickly promised to deal with the aftermath. However, it didn¡¯t matter if they sacrificed some Beastmen. As long as he was able to obtain the final victory, the Beastman Emperor thought it was worth it.

    Somewhere near the city walls of Fortress City Gibson, Be was still ying hide-and-seek with Dark Princess, Demonic Dragon Knight Murphina. Along the way, many wooden huts and innocent Bearman soldiers had been turned into stone figures by Murphina¡¯s demonic sword, ¡°Demon¡¯s Eye.¡±

    ¡°Damn you, why are you running? Can¡¯t you openly fight a battle with me?! I¡¯m going to report to the President of the Knights¡¯ Union of the Octavia Empire. You don¡¯t deserve to be a Holy Knight...¡±

    ¡°Go ahead, Princess. If I really am disqualified, then I¡¯ve lost.¡±

    Be¡¯s shameless tactics made Princess Murphina flustered, and she was unable to keep her cool image any longer. In the process of chasing, she tripped over Be¡¯s little traps several times. The originally gorgeous Demonic Dragon armor was now covered with dust.

    Finally, after thest time she stumbled, Princess Murphina simply sat on the ground, not getting up. Her demonic sword, ¡°Demon¡¯s Eye,¡± was pierced into the nearby muddy ground and sat there. Tears of injustice streamed down Princess Murphina¡¯s originally haughty face.

    This scene caught Be off guard. This morous Demonic Dragon Knight actually had a soft side. It seemed that she had gone too far. It was unprecedented for anyone to make a Demonic Dragon Knight, who had never lost so far and were called legends in the Dark Human Empire, cry.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry anymore. I¡¯ll be dead if your boyfriend sees you like this.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll cry if I want to. It¡¯s none of your business! You¡¯re such a meanie. It¡¯s really a waste of your talent if you don¡¯t be a thief. Also, I don¡¯t have a boyfriend, so don¡¯t make things up...¡±

    Be came behind Murphina and gently patted her shoulders tofort her. She also took out a handkerchief to wipe her tears. After hearing that Princess Murphina didn¡¯t have a boyfriend, a glimmer of excitement shed past Be¡¯s golden eyes.

    The Bearman heavy infantry, who had fallen into a state of collective petrification and were not watching them, stared in shock. What was going on? The Demonic Dragon Knight and Holy Knight had their arms around each other¡¯s shoulders and were chatting with each other like close friends.

    Unfortunately, this envy-inducing scene that toppled their beliefs didn¡¯t have any witnesses who could spread words about it. Murphina¡¯s demonic sword, ¡°Demon¡¯s Eye,¡± that was pierced into the ground suddenly issued a dark red light that spread all around, turning the Bearman heavy infantry who were watching this scene into stone.

    ¡°Hmph, can you tell me your name?! You are the first opponent who that I, Demonic Dragon Knight Murphina, has fought for so long yet failed to defeat.¡±

    ¡°I am Holy Knight Be, an unknown Holy Knight, your royal highness Princess Murphina. You look magnificent now, so stop frowning lest you get wrinkles!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business! Meanie! After meeting you, I feel all weird! You can call me Murphina. It looks like we won¡¯t be able to dere a winner tonight.¡±

    With Be¡¯s help, Murphina stood up and looked at the gates that were about to fall in the distance. She knew that it was only a matter of time before Fortress City Gibson fell. It was time to retreat. She wasn¡¯t as crazy as Keh. Once she knew that it was a hopeless situation, she wouldn¡¯t stay to die for the Beastmen.

    Murphina took out a delicate ck dragon dagger from a small bag within her Demonic Dragon armor and handed it to Be. This dagger had the same meaning as the dagger of the Octavia Empire¡¯s royal family. It was a symbol of the power of the Dark Empire¡¯s royal family.

    ¡°This is... Murphina, I¡¯m really not an assassin. Why are you giving me this dagger?¡±

    ¡°Take it. After we¡¯ve conquered the Human Continent, take this to the pce to look for me! I will appoint you as the captain of my guards. You are much stronger than those men.¡±

    ¡°Also, you need to leave quickly. I don¡¯t know how you got here, but with your Holy Knight identity, both sides will hunt you down. Take this dagger to the southwest gate. The guards stationed there are my people. They will let you out.¡±

    ¡°Holy Knight Be, next time I must defeat you! Don¡¯t you dare die here. You¡¯re not allowed to mention today¡¯s incident to anyone else. If others find out about this, you will die.¡±

    Demonic Dragon Knight Murphina turned to leave and disappeared in the dark streets. Before she left, she had used a very gentle tone when advising Be to leave. She repeatedly threatened Be not to mention to others the fact that Be had turned her into such a sorry state. If such a shameful matter were to be known by others, her dignity as Demonic Dragon Knight and Dark Princess would be lost.

    Until thest moment, she had regarded Be as a third-party Holy Knight. She had never expected Be to be the boss behind the opposing Demon King Coalition. If she had known, they might have fought to the death. There was no way she would have left it like that.

    Be would never refuse gifts from other beautiful girls. This Demonic Dragon Knight was fascinating. As for their conquest for the Human Continent, that was impossible. The ¡°waters¡± in the Human Continent ran too deep.

    Be was about to pack up the demonic dragon dagger when a petite figure came running towards Be from afar. She stumbled and fell down several times along the way, struggling to get up and continue running. From the light of the mes burning the wooden houses in the city, Be could roughly see that this petite figure belonged to a girl.

    It was a ck-haired loli with two ponytails, dark red eyes, and a pair of little illegal ¡°fruits¡± on her chest. No matter how she looked at the girl, she was in line with Be¡¯s tastes.

    What made it hard for Be to look away was the fact that the loli was running naked. The lolis nowadays were getting bolder and bolder. She actually dared to take the lead in such a shameful activity like streaking.

    After seeing Be, who was dressed as a Holy Knight, the loli hesitated for a moment until she saw that Be was holding the demonic dragon dagger that Princess Murphina had just given her. The look of vignce on her face disappeared for the most part, and she ran towards Be.

    As she drew closer, Be saw something unusual. The loli wasn¡¯t actually an exhibitionist. There were many pieces of ck and red cloth, which should be the pieces of dark red Gothic loli clothing, left on her body. On the loli¡¯s bare white skin, there were many traces of string indentations clearly visible.

    ¡°Holy Knight sister, help me. There¡¯s a... crazy girl chasing me. Please save me. If you¡¯ve helped Murphina, you should be friends with her. She¡¯sing...¡±

    Dark Princess Gamora fell to the ground again before she could finish speaking. This time, Be hugged her in time. The loli with ck hair and two ponytails passed out in her arms.

    Be found countless marks on Gamora¡¯s body that indicated that she had been tied and whipped by strings. Judging from the size of the marks, Be figured that this was the masterpiece of her roommate, Puppet Master ine. Be often borrowed her puppet strings and was rather clear on the width of those strings.

    ¡°The little girl is a Marite Master! Could it have been a battle of professions, so ine hadid her hands on her a little too hard? These marks are much deeper than she¡¯s used to.¡±

    Be found traces on Gamora¡¯s hand that showed she had manipted strings. Based on her previous experience with ine, she concluded that the little loli from the Dark Human Race was probably a Marite Master.

    A Marite Master was simr to a Puppet Master. The difference was in the position of the strings in their hands. Based on the information that was known by insiders, Be quickly deduced that Gamora¡¯s upation was a Marite Master.

    ¡°Little sister, where have you been? How could you leave after turning me into such a sorry state? Come out now! I will give you a good lesson on her behalf.¡±

    The crazy girl that Gamora had mentioned soon followed, but it didn¡¯t sound like ine. ine¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t so seductive.

    Be took off her ck knight¡¯s robe and covered Marite Master Gamora¡¯s petite figure. She stood up in front of Gamora, hiding the Dark Princess with her tall figure.

    ¡°Holy Knight... You¡¯re... you¡¯re Be. I almost forgot! It¡¯s all because of that girl. I¡¯m so mad!¡±

    ¡°ine... is that you? Why have your hair and eyes... changed?¡±

    ¡°Be, forget about this first. Did you see a Marite Master with ck hair and two ponytails? I¡¯m so pissed. I wanted to turn her into a puppet. She managed to force me out! If I don¡¯t turn her into...¡±

 Volume 4 chapter 209: The Darkest Hour Before The Dawn In Fortress City Gibson

    <h4>Volume 4 chapter 209: The Darkest Hour Before The Dawn In Fortress City Gibson</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    At the edge of the city walls of Fortress City Gibson, Be looked cautiously at her roommate ine. There were some dark streaks in ine¡¯s long orange hair, and her orange eyes seemed to be more frightening.

    ine was also currently naked and had traces of tangled strings on her body. It seemed that she was now in her dark form. As was evident, the battle with Marite Master Gamora must have been very fierce.

    The picture of two beautiful girls tying up each other with transparent string almost made Be suffer a nose bleed at the thought of it. It was really a pity that she missed such a fantastic scene. If she had known earlier, she wouldn¡¯t have yed hide-and-seek with Demonic Dragon Knight Murphina and miss such a good rewarding sight.

    ¡°Be... what are you looking at? Really, she¡¯s too soft-hearted. Hey, you haven¡¯t answered my question yet! Have you seen a ck-haired girl with two ponytails? She ran this way. I¡¯m going to turn her into a puppet!¡±

    She seemed to be aware of Be¡¯s lecherous look and covered her chest with her hands. Although she was in her dark form, ine still had feelings for Be. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have allowed her to feast her eyes on her body.

    ¡°ine, I think I better call you that. The little girl has already ran away, so stop worrying about it now. We¡¯re all girls, so you better give up!¡±

    ¡°But ine had been teased by her. Besides, that girl has a lot of demonic energy on her. I couldn¡¯t watch any longer, so I appeared to kill her in person. If you¡¯re asking me to quit like this...¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t stay angry anymore. It¡¯s already sote. I¡¯m worried about you! Come, put on my armor first. It¡¯s not good if you catch a cold.¡±

    Be took off her Holy Knight armor and put it on ine. She certainly didn¡¯t want her roommate to bare her body. Fortunately, all the Bearman soldiers along the way had been turned into stone figures by Demonic Dragon Knight Murphina. Otherwise, Be might have to kill them all.

    ¡°You¡¯re... Fine then; let¡¯s just pretend the girl ran away. Next time, I¡¯ll...¡±

    ¡°Hey, you two are... Have you already done ¡®that¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Noreya! Why are you here? Don¡¯t get us wrong; we haven¡¯t even started yet... No, we haven¡¯t done anything strange. Stop making wild guesses.¡±

    Not too far away, Assassin Noreya stood with blood all over her body. When she saw the stone statues along the way, she was a little worried about Be¡¯s safety, rushing over to see if anything had happened on Be¡¯s end. However, she stumbled upon an embarrassing scene between Be and ine the moment she got here.

    ine was wearing Be¡¯s silver Holy Knight armor, which was empty inside. Her fair thighs and corbones were clearly visible. Usually, Be didn¡¯t wear a shirt under her armor, so she only had ck lingerie on her body. With this sort of scene in front of them, no one would believe her im of having done nothing bad.

    ¡°ine, you actually... you actually ran away. I was wrong about you. If you don¡¯t give me a reasonable exnation, I will report you to Kriss and the others...¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re mistaken. I didn¡¯t, Noreya. Listen to my exnation.¡±

    Seeing that Noreya had misunderstood, Be stepped forward, grabbed hold of her, and took advantage of her inattention to kiss her lips. In her opinion, nothing couldn¡¯t be solved by a kiss. If so, then she would just give another kiss.

    ¡°Be... What are you... Wait, ine is still watching! Meanie, you¡¯re terrible!¡±

    ¡°Hehe, you¡¯re with us now. Are you still going to report us?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll let it go this one time. Meanie! I still have some matters to deal with at the city gates, so I¡¯ll be leaving now.¡±

    Under Be¡¯s shameless tactics, the crisis was resolved. ine and Noreya left first. ine¡¯s current attire was still too showy, so Noreya took her to find clothes.

    Be told her roommates that she had some spare clothes and got them to leave. When they had finally walked away, Be quickly uncovered her knight¡¯s cloak, fearing that the ck-haired girl with two ponytails would suffocate.

    ¡°Holy Knight sister, it¡¯s been hard on you. Thank you very much. Has that crazy older sister gone yet? Fortunately, she didn¡¯t catch me; otherwise, she would probably...¡±

    Awhile after Gamora had woken up, she noticed that Be was almost naked, and her silver Holy Knight armor was gone. She thought Be had tried to save her by dealing with ine, and as a result, her armor had been stripped off by that crazy older sister.

    Be felt a little awkward. She looked at the little loli in her arms and was embarrassed to admit that she and ine were on the same team. The two were currently almost naked. When they held each other, Be could feel the wonderful touch of Gamora¡¯s delicate skin.

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Holy Knight sister, you must have helped Murphina, or else, she wouldn¡¯t give you such a precious dagger. I¡¯m not like her, though. I won¡¯t give something that has a greater symbolic meaning than its actual value.

    ¡°Holy Knight sister, this little box is for you. This is my masterpiece, containing many mechanical puppets inside. It¡¯s just a token of my gratitude!¡±

    Marite Master Gamora took out a delicate ck mechanical box from the storage ring worn on her finger and gave it to Be. Although she could tell it was a rare treasure just from its decoration, what Be really wanted for her reward was Gamora. The treasure came second.

    The little loli didn¡¯t hide her identity either. She was Dark Princess Gamora, and her upation was a Marite Master. Just like Demonic Dragon Knight Murphina from earlier, she was also a Dark Princess. Although both belonged to the Dark Race, they were from different empires.

    The little box given by Gamora was also proof of her identity. With this, she could leave through the small gate southeast of Fortress City Gibson. Be expressed her appreciation for her kind gesture.

    Like Murphina, Gamora had assumed that Be was a Holy Knight of the third-party, the Human Race. Inadvertently, Be had established a friendship with the two Dark Princesses. Compared with Erica and Elsa, who were also Dark Princesses, these two were easier to get along with.

    ¡°Holy Knight Be, you really won¡¯t go with me? The two sides battling here don¡¯t like Holy Knights. If you stay here, you will probably be pursued by both parties.¡±

    ¡°No, I have my own way to solve all this. Gamora, hurry up and go. I think this city is not far from falling.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, Holy Knight Be. You must live! I¡¯ll see you next time. That box is proof of our meeting, and I won¡¯t forget your help. Goodbye.¡±

    Marite Master Gamora finally left alone. Be put away the box and dagger, took out a set of Death Knight armor from her storage ring, and changed into it. Her act of ying Holy Knight was over. Next, it was time to return to her real job, or else, Lisha and the others would say that she had done nothing again.

    The city gates of the Fortress City Gibson eventually failed to hold out. Under the crazy attack of the skeleton soldiers, the gate fell. With the opening of the gates, the Demon King Coalition forces, who had been waiting eagerly for a long time outside, swarmed in.

    Kriss and Lisha moved in front of the demon army and entered the city first with the demons. Seeing that the city gates couldn¡¯t be defended, the Bearman soldiers began to retreat gradually towards the Bear King¡¯s pce in the central area of the city.

    The air ban barrier that originally enveloped Fortress City Gibson was suddenly removed. Apparently, Darkness Wizard God Keh must¡¯ve finally been ¡°enlightened¡±. With the disappearance of the restriction, arge number of demons from the Dark Coalition forces wereunched, and a fierce aerial battle with the Haydn Wyverns reinforcements was underway.

    The demons from the Demon King Coalition in the sky included the Haydn Wyvern, the Noyes Dragon, as well as various demon guards and Bone Dragon Knights. On the basis of strength alone, theypletely crushed the flying demons of the Dark Coalition. After the two sides fought for a while, the flying demons of the Dark Coalition forces were suppressed. Keh, that ¡°genius¡±, had given Be¡¯s Demon King Coalition another assist.

    The control of Fortress City Gibson¡¯s airspace soon fell back into the hands of the Demon King Coalition. Among the flying demons in the sky, a demonic dragon with gorgeous dragon scales was particrly conspicuous.

    Demonic Dragon Knight Murphina and Dark Marite Master Gamora were sitting on the back of a demonic dragon, looking at the burning fortress city beneath their feet. The two Dark Princesses didn¡¯t know what to say at the time.

    Their Dark Empire had been defeated. When they returned, god knows if they would beughed at by Princess Erica and Elsa of the Dark Empire next door.

    Because Murphina and Gamora had been touched by Be, they had the scent of Demon King Be on them. The demons of the Demon King Coalition flying in the sky ¡°consciously¡± gave way to the two dark princesses, allowing them to escape from Fortress City Gibson smoothly.

    Demonic Dragon Kozmo looked at the flying demons that let it pass and was very puzzled. As a ¡°newbie¡±, he really wasn¡¯t worthy enough for these ¡°experts¡± to give way. Forget about the other demons, even the Noyes Dragon alone, a five hundred meters long ¡°leviathan in the sky¡±, could easily p it to the ground.

    Demonic Dragon Kozmo was more than a hundred meters long, even though it was still in its infancy. Among a group of Noyes Dragons over five hundred meters long, it was merely a ¡°noob¡±. Seeing that the ¡°experts¡± didn¡¯t bother him, Demonic Dragon Kozmo sped up and flew away, fearing that the Noyes Dragons would suddenly change their minds and spank him to the ground.

    ¡°That Holy Knight should be okay, right? She should be able to escape. Had I known earlier, I would¡¯ve taken her with me.¡±

    ¡°Holy Knight sister will be fine, Murphina. She managed to drive away that crazy older sister, so she¡¯ll be alright.¡±

    Both Murphina and Gamora were worried about Be¡¯s safety. After all, no one knew how long Fortress City Gibson wouldst. Darkness Wizard God Keh seemed to have summoned a Demon King. Therefore, they weren¡¯t sure what would happen hereter.

    Just then, Demonic Dragon Kozmo stopped in the sky and didn¡¯t dare to move. A lolita¡¯s petite figure was standing on his head. The powerful aura of the Devastating Evil Dragon Emperor made Demonic Dragon Kozmo afraid to make a move. He could only stop and hover in the air.

    Murphina and Gamora stared at Lolita, who was dressed in dark gothic loli clothing. They were also too scared and overwhelmed to move. This loli¡¯s powers of suppression were so high that they didn¡¯t even dare to resist.

    Lolita walked to Murphina and Gamora with a straight face. The two Dark Princesses still stayed rooted to their spot. If they moved, she might have to use unconventional means. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able toplete the task entrusted to her by Be.

    ¡°Stretch out your right hand. Mmm, that¡¯s it. This ring is yours. Don¡¯t take it off from now on. Or else...¡±

    Murphina and Gamora looked puzzled. Under the terrifying suppression of this Darkness Attribute loli, they held out their hands. She put a ck rose ring on each of their ring fingers and turned to leave.

    ¡°Please wait... Who sent us this ring...¡±

    ¡°O-older sister... this ring is... We don¡¯t even know each other! This ring is a bit inappropriate. Could you be mistaken.....¡±

    ¡°Just ept it and don¡¯t ask so many questions. I still have some other things to do. Besides, you¡¯re not allowed to refuse it; there¡¯s no room for refusal!¡±

    After Lolita disappeared in the air, Demonic Dragon Kozmo regained his vitality and quickly continued to fly away. This ce was terrible. One after another, demon ¡°bosses¡± made appearances everywhere. It was safer to return to the Dark Human Continent.

    Murphina and Gamora looked at the ck rose ring on their ring finger, feeling somewhat at a loss. If they refused it, perhaps that scary loli woulde back for them. They didn¡¯t have the right to object at present. Didn¡¯t wearing a ring on the ring finger indicate that they already had a partner? It would be bad if others misunderstood.

    In the end, Gamora and Murphina went on their way with contradictory emotions and bewilderment. They didn¡¯t take off the ring, though. Anyhow, they still didn¡¯t know that the ring had special effects. If they didn¡¯t take it off now, it would be impossible to remove itter.

    Lolita, who was hiding in the dark, confirmed that the two princesses hadn¡¯t taken off the rings before she left. She had to put the remaining two rings on Dark Princess Elsa and Erica¡¯s right ring fingers before the Dark Coalition forces in Ancient Todd City retreated.

    The decisive battle in Fortress City Gibson was at itsst leg. Be couldn¡¯t take off and had to entrust Lolita to help herplete these tasks. This ring had a hidden function. Be¡¯s motive for wanting them to wear it had more to do with almost being a vow of ownership.

    Be met Kriss and her other roommates at the city gates of the Fortress City Gibson. ine had already returned to her normal state. When she saw Be, she bowed her head in embarrassment, seemingly having some impression of the awkward scene before.

    ¡°Be, why is ine wearing the armor you had on when you set out?¡±

    ¡°Um, Kriss, let¡¯s talk about thister. We have to deal with important matters now. In any case, there¡¯s nothing between ine and I. If you don¡¯t believe me, ask Noreya. She can testify that.¡±

    ¡°Um... Kriss, nothing happened between Be and ine. You shouldn¡¯t overthink it. I can also vouch for them!¡±

    Noreya had to help Be and inemit ¡°perjury¡± because she had already ¡°hooked up¡± with Be. The lighting at night wasn¡¯t good, so Kriss couldn¡¯t see Noreya¡¯s unnatural expression when she spoke. Hence, she could only believe her words for the time being.

    Right then, there was a violent tremor in the earth. Fortress City Gibson shook wildly as if there was a big earthquake. Be and the others lost their bnce, almost falling to the ground.

    The source of the tremor was the Bear King¡¯s pce in the central area of Fortress City Gibson. A terrible resentful cry apanied the vibrations.

    The resentful cry had no influence on demons, but it had a significant effect on the humans and the Beastmen. President Maria promptly responded, putting up all kinds of holy defense enchantments to resist the onught of this resentful body.

    ¡°That guy... has summoned a Demon King! Mystica, please give Be and the others night vision!¡±

    ¡°I got it, Vianne. But please make the long night remain longer. I don¡¯t think the humans of this dimension has reached the stage of being able to bear such horrible images.¡±

    Creator of Darkness Mystica and Creator of Light Vianne, who were in the air, looked into the distance with some caution. A huge figure broke the roof of the pce as it stood up in the location of Bear King¡¯s Pce in the central area of Gibson.

    Following this colossal figure were other shadows that were slightly shorter. The Demon King Coalition forces in the air and on the ground retreated to Be¡¯s position. If the Demon Kings were to fight, they would make room, so they had a bigger battle area.

    Relying on the magic given by Creator Mystica, the ability of Night Eyes, Be vividly saw what was going on over in the Bear King¡¯s pce. She saw a giant demon, nearly five hundred meters tall, break through the roof of the Bear King¡¯s Pce. Those smaller figures were also little giants simr to it.

    ¡°That¡¯s... Thousand Face Demon Grimmhelm. Be, that¡¯s the Demon King¡¯s surrogate body...¡±

    President Maria¡¯s face was pale. The oldest part of the teaching books of the Radiant Church had records of this giant demon. It was a symbol of Terror Demon King Griffin, one of the most feared beings.

    ¡°President Maria, don¡¯t be afraid. Besides, I don¡¯tck Demon Kings, so leave it to me. I haven¡¯t seen this Demon King before, though.¡±

 Volume 5 Chapter 221: A Peaceful Afternoon In Olsylvia Academy

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 221: A Peaceful Afternoon In Olsylvia Academy</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    Deep in the forests of Ayden ins, members of the Order of The Rose were busy dealing with the bodies of the demonic forest bears. It had been some time since they fled Ancient Ayr City, and it all seemed like a dream.

    Be didn¡¯t think it was a dream, and she guessed that the ¡°Knight Assembly¡± activity might end early. Because of Be and her teammates, Ancient Ayr City, which was initially sealed into the Ayden ins space, appeared in this world.

    The ancient city had too many hidden secrets to be known. Once it appeared, the Imperial Union would certainly seal off the Ayden ins for a long time to deal with all the shady things going on in Ancient Ayr City.

    Be didn¡¯t have the time to bother about these things now. The Rose Knights were staying by a stream. Before they were stationed there, the demon army had sent arge number of skeleton soldiers to help Be set up camp, which also saved them some efforts.

    Now, Be and Lisha were bathing in an artificially dug pool. The basement of Ancient Ayr City was too dirty. When they came out, they were covered in dust and felt ufortable.

    Bathing with Be was Ingrid, Stacey, Elise, and Knight King Liath. Be¡¯s previous worries were a bit redundant. Ingrid and the others had never seen the real appearance of Knight King Liath. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t have thought that this beautiful young girl would be the legendary Knight King.

    ¡°Be... thank you for your help.¡±

    ¡°Be, I owe you one. Tell me, what do you want as a reward?¡±

    Stacey and Elise hesitated for a moment but ended up thanking Be. It was really shameful for them. The hero who rescued the three Dragon Knights was actually a knight with a questionable Holy Knight status.

    Although Be had groped them before, Stacey and Elise didn¡¯t take it to heart. Ingrid lowered her head shyly and didn¡¯t dare to look at her students. She wanted to remind Stacey and Elise to stay away from Be, this problematic girl.

    However, Stacey and Elise¡¯s attention was on Knight King Liath. Although this beautiful girl looked weak now, her aplishments weren¡¯t lower than a Dragon Knight.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. By the way, the guy who captured you may reappear. In case anything happens, I¡¯m giving you the ne you¡¯re wearing now!¡±

    Be gave the ¡°Tears of the Goddess,¡± already worn around Stacey and Elise¡¯s neck, as gifts to them, and she didn¡¯t intend to take it back. Stacey and Elise expressed their thanks and epted without much thought.

    The ¡°Tears of the Goddess¡± that Be had given them had a mini tracking array underneath the vial. Be had ¡°booked¡± the presidents of the two knight academies in advance.

    ¡°Liath, you have toe to Olsylvia! Everything there is the best. If youe...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. They can¡¯t even touch the Earth Knights; they¡¯re not real knights. It¡¯s better if youe to Ogleria Academy!¡±

    With their safety restored, Stacey and Elise began to snatch her away. One more Dragon Knight was always better. Because Miss Ingrid, a teacher of Olsylvia Academy, was present, they couldn¡¯t try to snatch her in front of a school teacher, so they had to target Liath, whose status as a student was still uncertain!

    Thesesses actually dared to entertain thoughts about Liath. Based on strength alone, Stacey and Elise together weren¡¯t Knight King Liath¡¯s match.

    While the others weren¡¯t paying attention, Be swam behind Ingrid and hugged the beautiful Dragon Knight from the back.

    ¡°What are you... what are you doing? Stop, they¡¯re still there!¡±

    Ingrid¡¯s chest was suddenly molested, causing her to almost cry out. There were still outsiders around. She didn¡¯t expect Be, this naughty student, to be so impatient. To prevent Stacey and Elise from noticing anything unusual, Ingrid didn¡¯t dare to remove the hand on her chest and could only allow Be to continue her assault.

    ¡°Older sister Ingrid, go over there with me. Or else, I¡¯ll...¡±

    ¡°Let me go... Don¡¯t! Isn¡¯t it good enough for me to go with you?!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s the way, Miss... no, older sister Ingrid.¡±

    After Be seeded, she gave Lisha a look that said not to worry and quietly pulled Ingrid behind a rock in the pool. Lisha smiled knowingly and didn¡¯t disturb the special ¡°field training¡± between Be and Ingrid.

    Stacey and Elise eventually failed to persuade Knight King Liath to transfer to their academy. This beautiful blonde knight proimed herself as Be¡¯s assistant knight and refused to transfer to other academies.

    Stacey and Elise couldn¡¯t do anything. They didn¡¯t get it. Why was such a strong dragon knight like Liath level of the strong willing to recognize Be as her Knight Lord when she had such a questionable Holy Knight status?

    The knight¡¯s assistant was simr to a knight¡¯s attendant. The difference was that an attendant was mainly engaged in work rting to leading the horses, while an assistant was a servant knight who assisted a knight on the battlefield. The two could bebined, but if one had the money and could afford it, it wasn¡¯t a problem to hire them separately. Be obviously belonged to thetter.

    Some attributes of Knight King Liath were simr to a certain ¡°Idiot Hair King¡± character in an anime from Be¡¯s previous world. They both loved food, so Be had managed to buy her off with a little food. However, there was still some difference between the two. Liath didn¡¯t have ¡°idiot hair,¡± and she wasn¡¯t t. She was pretty busty.

    The other members of the Rose Knights were a little puzzled about Be bringing other girls to their camp, but they weren¡¯t surprised. After that night, Be¡¯s interests were basically known to them all. They were just a little curious about how Be had brought Ingrid.

    Ingrid was a teacher. Be wouldn¡¯t do that to a teacher, would she... Although Ingrid was only about five years older than them, the taboo rtionship between a teacher and a student had never existed in the history of Olsylvia Academy.

    Ingrid was currently kissing Be behind the rock in the pool. She had repeatedly been reminding herself that Be was her student. But Be¡¯s teasing techniques were so skilled that Ingrid almost moaned out loud.

    Ingrid didn¡¯t dare to make any sounds. Stacey and Elise were still there. These two were the presidents of the Student Union from other schools. They were from the same empire as her and were Dragon Knights.

    Ingrid was afraid of facing the eyes of the world after such a thing was discovered. Be looked at Ingrid, who was struggling between morality and instinct. She grew more excited. The feeling of being burdened by morality made her move her hands even faster.

    When the white fog cleared the next day, the ¡°Knight¡¯s Assembly¡± held by Ogleria Academy and Ophelias Academy was canceled due to unknown reasons.

    Some students had suddenly discovered the ruins of Ancient Ayr City in the Ayden ins. To conceal this shameful history, the organizer, Prince Hilton, a representative of the Octavia Empire, unterally announced the cancetion of the event until next time.

    As for the mysterious white fog and the strange events that followed, the others had forgotten what happened during the period when they disappeared except for Be and her people. Thus, they didn¡¯t mention this matter.

    Be and her team returned to Olsylvia Academy contentedly. This time, she had gained a lot; she managed to corrupt the Knight¡¯s Studies teacher, the beautiful Dragon Knight Ingrid and picked up Knight King Liath as her assistant for nothing. She sessfully sold her lingerie products to Crimson Knight Elise and Styx Knight Stacey and had persuaded more than twenty beautiful girls from the Knight Department into her organization.

    The biggest harvest which Be hadn¡¯t told anyone was the bone chains she found on Knight King Liath. It was the strongest dragon binding chain in history. With this treasure, Silver Dragon Princess Isabel and the other dragon princesses had no way out of being her mounts.

    There were still a few more days to go before Olsylvia Academy resumed sses. Be and her team came back through the teleportation array just in time for the academy¡¯s lunch break. During the lunch break, there weren¡¯t a lot of students walking around in Olsylvia Academy, so it was tranquil.

    Lisha volunteered to assume the task of taking Knight King Liath through the transfer procedures before reporting to Be¡¯s dormitory in ¡°Pure White Heaven.¡± Noble knights received one or two knight attendants, and Olsylvia Academy allowed them to bring their attendants to the dormitory after registering.

    Be said goodbye to the girls from the Knight¡¯s Department for the time being. The members of the Rose Knights had already changed out of the sexy armor that was designed by Be when they came back. After having an intimate rtionship with Be, they felt that only Be had the right to see them in such equipment.

    Be walked through the quiet campus of Olsylvia Academy and enjoyed the beautiful scenery. Indeed, there was no ce like the academy, and she truly felt this upon returning.

    At the gates of the Filomena Nobility Academy, Be saw Kriss dressed as a silver swordswoman. She seemed to be waiting for someone. The beautiful young swordswoman with silver hair, carried a sword for training behind her as she looked around with those purple eyes.

    As the only girl Be has ever professed to, Kriss¡¯ status as her ¡°formal girlfriend¡± was approved by Ariel and her other roommates. The task to wee Be was naturally given to Kriss.

    Be was greeted not only by Kriss but also by her sister, Princess Khalifa. This beauty with long moon-white hair could be said to be rare beauty if she wasn¡¯tpared to Kriss.

    Khalifa looked a little nervous. During Be¡¯s time battling the Beastmen, she had asked Be to bring her army with her. Be had bullied her all the way, leaving Khalifa rather speechless. She actually liked the feeling of being bullied by Be.

    Princess Khalifa was also wearing swordswomen¡¯s equipment. She had now chosen to ¡°band together¡± with Kriss to secretly oppose the forced political marriage arranged by Gabriel Empire¡¯s Emperor Alfred the Third. Under the interference of Be¡¯s political ally, Prince Frauer, their n to carry out political marriages was postponed indefinitely.

    Perhaps influenced by Princess Kriss, Princess Khalifa was also dressed very modestly. She had applied to move to Be¡¯s dormitory building, ¡°Pure White Heaven,¡± for her amodation. She came out with Kriss to meet Be and also to greet her dormitory owner.

    Be was about to walk over to greet Kriss when she was pulled behind a big tree by a really strong girl.

    Be was unable to respond at the time. Since arriving at Olsylvia Academy, no girl had dared to take the initiative to tease Be except for ck Dragon Princess riss. Be had always been the only one to pull other girls. Today, ¡°revenge¡± had been taken out on her, and she was surprised.

    The person who pulled Be surprised her even more. It was President Isaman who wasn¡¯t really close to her. President Isaman was the Student Union President of the Euphemia Imperial Academy in the western part of the campus and was among the top three of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s top ten campus beauties.

    Isaman¡¯s long violet hair fluttered gently in the wind, her blue eyes staring at Be. When Be saw the mysterious purple priest outfit that Isaman was wearing, she remembered that this beautiful girl, whom she hadn¡¯t hooked up with yet, was merely a special sacrifice.

    For a priest to be able to pull a knight away meant her strength was too unfair. Be returned to school wearing heavy knight armor, which weighed a lot. Yet Isaman was able to pull her. Her strength really made Be wonder if she was in the wrong profession.

    ¡°President Isaman, please don¡¯t do this. I¡¯m an honorable person. I already have a girlfriend. It¡¯s not good if others see...¡±

    ¡°You... Who¡¯s not honorable? You being an honorable person would be such a joke. Besides Kriss, you still have...¡±

    ¡°Wait ... President Isaman, when did you take on a part-time job with the Disciplinary Committee of the academy? Isn¡¯t that Natasha¡¯s job? Don¡¯t overstep your authority...¡±

    ¡°Also, school regtions do not stipte that intimacy among girls is a vition!¡±

    Isaman stepped away from Be. The problematic student was like the gue. The girls she was in contact with had all changed. Even Natasha, the President of the Disciplinary Committee, had a secret affair with her. Isaman was afraid that she would be possessed and quickly stepped backward away from her.

    Because of the secret obstruction by the First Association, the Fraternity, the school regtions of Olsylvia Academy didn¡¯t stipte any restrictions between same-sex interactions. ording to school regtions, Isaman really couldn¡¯t do anything about Be¡¯s discipline vition. She was neither a member of the Disciplinary Committee nor the Student Union president of Be¡¯s branch.

    ¡°Stop it. I¡¯vee to talk to you about business. The Alexandra Academy for Foreign Races next door has resumed sses, and the exchange match with them isn¡¯t far off. This is a warm-up before the bigpetition between the twelve academies. I look forward to your performance.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right; please continue observing ine like I mentionedst time. Recently, I feel that she¡¯s a little strange!¡±

    Be could only nod and acquiesce to Isaman¡¯s request. Both Isaman and ine were both ¡°problematic.¡± If Be weren¡¯t into them, she wouldn¡¯t have epted this sort of task.

    Isaman told Be about the uing activities of Olsylvia Academy. The most important one is the academy¡¯s freshman qualificationpetition, which was about to start. The qualifying matches were divided into individual and team matches. Be wasn¡¯t very interested in the matches, but this was a necessary part of the academies of the Other World, so she couldn¡¯t avoid it.

    ¡°Mmm, that¡¯s all then. Go and meet up with them! I won¡¯t disturb you from meeting your girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°President Isaman, you¡¯re also my girlfriend, I...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Isaman turned around and left after exining everything. When she heard the sentence, ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend,¡± Isaman paused as if she were stunned. However, she soon recovered.

    Isaman left quickly. For the first time, she didn¡¯t deny Be¡¯s words, which gave Be some hope. She now had one more goal, which was to strive to make President Isaman switch from ¡°default girlfriend¡± to ¡°real girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re back. The assembly was temporarily canceled. Did something unexpected happen?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. What could happen there? I¡¯m guessing they must¡¯ve found antiques and wanted to clean up the scene!¡±

    Be didn¡¯t tell Kriss about the brief interlude with President Isaman. After meeting at the entrance of the Filomena Nobility Academy, Be took the two princesses, Kriss and Khalifa, to look for a breezy cafe to rest.

    God knows what was up with this year¡¯s weather. It wasn¡¯t even summer, but the afternoon sun was scorching hot. Although the Sun God of the God World was most likely dead, the sun was still full of vitality.

    Naturally, Be and Kriss held hands, making Princess Khalifa, who was restless on the side, unsure of what to do. Be directly held her with her other hand. Anyway, both sisters were hers, so holding their hands wasn¡¯t a problem.

    ¡°Be, what are you...¡±

    ¡°Be quiet, or I¡¯ll kiss you now.¡±

    ¡°No, not now. You can¡¯t do this sort of thing during the day...¡±

    ¡°I see, so it¡¯s alright at night?¡±

    Khalifa simply shut up and stopped talking. Be was too bossy, so she couldn¡¯tpete with her. To avoid being bullied at night, Khalifa chose to remain silent.

    There were many shops in the Olsylvia Academy. Even at noon, many shops opened their doors to wee students. The shops here were also graded. Some of them were aimed at civilians, some served aristocrats, and some served royalty.

    Be had a little trouble choosing a store. She was a grand duchess with two princesses. Right then, she didn¡¯t know whether to go to the royalty or the aristocrat store.

    While Be had difficulty choosing, a new shop on the side of the street attracted their attention. The architectural style of this shop was obviously not of the Human Race. Human buildings were built with brick. This store was built entirely out of wood, which looked foreign.

 Volume 4 Chapter 211: The Southern Battlefield That Is Peaceful Once More

    <h4>Volume 4 Chapter 211: The Southern Battlefield That Is Peaceful Once More</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Under the morning sun, Fortress City Gibson, which had just experienced a night of war, was peaceful once more. Looking at the heavily damaged city, Bear King Peterus was in tears. The capital he had run for decades was gone.

    The most annoying thing was that Gibson had been destroyed by the Demon King¡¯s surrogate body, ultimately caused by the energy from the demon battle. Who was he to argue with? Both sides were Demon Kings whom he couldn¡¯t afford to offend. When Thousand Face Demon Grimmhelm died, his body turned into ck liquid and he cursed the entirety of Fortress City Gibson. Without purification from a strong Sacred Object, this ce wouldn¡¯t ever be able to amodate the living.

    In the ruined pce of the Bear King, there was someone even more depressed than Bear King Peterus¨Che was the Beastman Emperor Beamon Webster. Seated at the banquet table assembled in the pce hall, the representative of the Demon King Coalition, Sky Demon King Dolores, and the representative of the Dark Coalition, Bone Demon King Trollope, were engaged in ¡°dark negotiations.¡±

    Be, dressed up as the Death Knight, apanied Demon King Dolores all day long. She hid among the Death Knights at the back of the hall to secretly observe. She liked the feeling of being behind the scenes. At present, Be thought it was better that Sky Demon King Dolores represented the Demon King¡¯s Coalition on the surface after having considered everything.

    Bone Demon King Trollope was a stern young man with pure white short hair. The twelve Demon Kings were pretty good looking but had some quirks. For example, the Bone Demon King before her had a hobby of collecting bones.

    ording to the old records of the Radiant Church, Bone Demon King Trollope was fond of collecting all kinds of bones. Right now, his white demonic eyes were staring at Dolores with a deadpan look. He seemed to be impassive and uninterested. Be figured that this Demon King only had eyes for human bones.

    Bone Demon King Trollope was dressed casually. He was wearing a pure white mage outfit. Compared to him, Sky Demon King Dolores looked more formal. She was dressed in purple and gold armor with angel and demon designs on it.

    Dolores wore a purple and gold Demon King crown and was sitting at a ce meant for distinguished guests. Be went up to her and pretended to be one of the Sky Demon King¡¯s personal guards. She poured Dolores a ss of wine, and while pouring, Be took advantage of everyone else¡¯s inattention and secretly touched Dolores¡¯ hand.

    Dolores almost lost herposure. Her ss shook and nearly fell to the ground. She looked at Be a little helplessly. What a bad friend! She could flirt at all times. Bone Demon King Trollope was unaware of this incident. He was tasting the wine and missed this dramatic scene.

    Be felt that Dolores was very much like a dignified queen, so she couldn¡¯t help but want to flirt with her. Moreover, this was a public ce. If Dolores valued her image, she wouldn¡¯t strongly resist her little moves.

    Terror Demon King Griffin wasn¡¯t here. After the defeat of his surrogate demon body, Thousand Face Demon Grimmhelm, he was severely wounded. Now, Griffin was still recuperating. For the time being, this Demon King wouldn¡¯t appear out in the world.

    ¡°Honorable Sky Demon King, although we maye from different ces, we are all Demon Kings. I think it isn¡¯t rational to hurt each other.¡±

    ¡°Bone Demon King, I too feel that it isn¡¯t fun to hurt each other. Since we¡¯re not outsiders, then you can just say what your terms for the peace talks are... Our terms have been written in this contract.¡±

    ¡°Sure, let me take a look... So, that¡¯s the case. I understand. Then let¡¯s start the next step of the negotiations!¡±

    Sky Demon King Dolores handed over a contract written in demonnguage to Bone Demon King Trollope. After reading it over, he agreed. After that, the Demon Kings from both sides began the next step of their negotiation.

    Beastman Emperor Beamon Webster¡¯s heart was sullen. They fought back and forth, but in the end, it was actually a ¡°misunderstanding¡± between the Demon Kings. Because of this so-called ¡°misunderstanding¡±, the Beastmen had lost millions of people. Looking at the two Demon Kings who sat at the banquet table toasting each other like friends, Beastman Emperor Beamon Webster could only curse their shamelessness in his heart.

    After Sky Demon King Dolores and Bone Demon King Trollope made an agreement, the Sacred River Selma was taken as the border, dividing Priestly Continent into two. The northern part of the River Selma, which connected the Southern Empire of the humans and Gabriel Empire, belonged to the sphere of influence of Sky Demon King Dolores. The remaining sixty percent of the Beastman Continent in the southern part of the River Selma fell within the sphere of influence of Bone Demon King Trollope.

    The casualties caused by the conflict between the two sides would be ignored and written off. Beastman Emperor Beamon Webster was very angry about this. All the people who died were Beastmen. Both their sides hadn¡¯t lost any people at all. Both sides were almost all made up of demons, how could anyone die?

    However, facing the two Demon King ¡°bosses¡±, Beastman Emperor Beamon Webster dared to be upset but not speak out. He could only endure the anger and present a smiling face, making Be feel a little guilty.

    ording to the agreement between the two sides, the Demon King Coalition will withdraw from Fortress City Gibson, which had been reduced to ruins, and return to Port City Brent which they currently upied. In exchange, the Beastman Emperor Beamon Webster would give an order, in the name of the Beastman Emperor, to move the Catmen, Foxmen and Rabbitmen, who had a lot of kemonomimi, to live on the northern bank of the River Selma.

    Beastman Emperor Beamon Webster wasn¡¯t sure why the Demon King Coalition wanted these small ns that had no fighting capacity. However, since these ns didn¡¯t have any fighting capacity, it was also good to send them to the Demon King Coalition.

    Among the eight Beastman ns, apart from the Wolfman n, which was partly left to live on the northern bank of the River Selma because of the division, the Tigermen, Leopardmen and Lionmen all chose to live within the jurisdiction of the Beastman Emperor who relocated to the southern bank of the River Selma.

    Be had no objection to the departure of these ns. In Be¡¯s opinion, since none of these ns had any kemonomimi, it would be annoying if they stayed within her sphere of influence.

    In the internal Wolfman war, the original Wolf King Springhall finally defeated the new Wolf King Harrington, but the two sides were father and son after all. Under the mediation of the Beastman Emperor Beamon Webster, the two sides shook hands and made peace. Wolf King Springhall promised to make Harrington his only heir.

    But even so, the split of the Wolfmen was irreversible. At Be¡¯s request, Beastman Emperor Beamon Webster was forced to recognize the region from the northern bank of the River Selma until the southern region of the Human Empire, Gabriel Empire, as a highly ¡°autonomous region¡±.

    Beastman Emperor Beamon Webster officially conferred White Wolf Princess Tania, the former Wolfman princess, the title of the highest official of this new ¡°autonomous region¡±. Although the title of Beastman King wasn¡¯t given to female Beastmen, Beastman Emperor Beamon Webster gave her the official title of Beastman King in consideration of the Beastmen¡¯s dignity.

    Aspensation, the new ¡°autonomous region¡± only needed to nominally recognize the Beastman Emperor Beamon Webster as the supreme ruler of the Beastman Continent. As before, they would be members of the Priestley Continent. They would be exempted from paying tribute to the Beastman Emperor Beamon Webster.

    Since then, the Beastman Continent waspletely divided. It was still the unified Priestly Continent, but the eight Beastman ns had beenpletely split. After the defeat of Beastman Emperor Beamon Webster, his prestige had plummeted. Coupled with the loss of control over arge area of territory, his influence over the Beastmen was greatly reduced.

    Now, the Beastmen had split into three forces¨Cthe Minotaurs who supported Beastman Emperor Beamon Webster, the Centaurs, and the Winged Men who formed their own camp. The Bear n was dissatisfied with Beastman Emperor Beamon Webster and chose to form an alliance with the Tigermen, Lionmen, Leopardmen, and a part of the Wolf n.

    The remaining third faction was the Foxmen, Rabbitmen, Catmen and some Wolfmen who had established power on the northern bank of the River Selma under the covert support of Be¡¯s Darkness Sacred Region. The highest militarymander was White Wolf Princess Tania, and the staff officers were Silver Fox Princess Vanessa, Snow Rabbit Princess Trini and White Cat Princess Savannah. Princess Tania served as diplomat while they were administrative officers.

    On the southern bank of the River Selma, the new alliance led by Bear King Peterus and the conservative forces supporting the Beastman Emperor Beamon Webster fought for territory and redivided the ns¡¯ sphere of influence. They didn¡¯t have the time to disturb the northern bank of the River Selma for the time being.

    The Dark Human forces which had operated in the Beastman Continent had also withdrawn. Since the Demon Kings were already concentrating their efforts on Priestly Continent, they, as followers of the Demon King, had no obligation to persist.

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re so naughty. You almost made me make a fool of myself earlier.¡±

    ¡°Dolores, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s all because you¡¯re dressed so beautifully. I can¡¯t help but...¡±

    After leaving the crumbling Bear King Pce behind, Be and Dolores walked hand in hand. The peace was only temporary. The two Demon Kings who signed the contract knew it, but they had to act as if they were amiable, putting on a show for Beastman Emperor Beamon Webster.

    The contract wasn¡¯t binding on the Demon Kings, and it was only Sky Demon King Dolores and Bone Demon King Trollope who signed the contract. The new and old Demon Kings each have twelve members. This contract only had a little influence on the two Demon Kings who signed it but had no binding power on the other Demon Kings at all.

    Darkness Wizard God Keh didn¡¯t die, but escaped to the Dark Continent with serious injuries. The direction of the Dark Humans attack on the Human Race had to be changed. The southern part of the Human Continent had been designated as the new Demon Kings¡¯ sphere of influence. They didn¡¯t have the courage to attack the Demon Kings¡¯ territory.

    When Be and her party returned to Sarni City, the fake capital of Sarnia Duchy, the Gabriel Empire¡¯s emissaries had been waiting for several days. Be had already seen the messengers sent by Duke Brandon and had asked them to convey Be¡¯s intentions to Duke Brandon.

    ¡°Honorable Duchess Bellina, I was entrusted by His Majesty as an envoy to your duchy...¡±

    ¡°Do away with the small talk. I¡¯m very busy. Also, how is His Majesty Alfred the Third free enough to think of me, this lousy little duke? I¡¯m afraid I¡¯m not worthy for the honorable Frauer to personally pay me a visit.¡±

    The emissary to the Sarnia Duchy was one of Gabriel Empire¡¯s powerful ministers, Prince Frauer. This middle-aged uncle didn¡¯t give people a very good feeling. All that was missing from his cold expression were the words ¡°treacherous court official¡± on his forehead.

    As a matter of fact, Prince Frauer was really not a good man. He was the younger brother of Emperor Alfred the Third and secretly had designs on the emperor¡¯s throne. As one of the three powerful men in Gabriel Empire, he had been looking for an opportunity to kill the heir to the throne, Prince Daniel.

    On this mission to the Sarnia Duchy, Prince Frauer had secretly brought along a batch of gold and silver treasures to present to Duchess Bellina. Unfortunately, Be didn¡¯t need any more gold and silver jewelry. She motioned for her men to reject the gifts.

    Perhaps Prince Frauer was trying to woo Duchess Bellina so that Prince Daniel, who was imprisoned in Sarnia Duchy, would ¡°identally¡± die. Be had no interest in the political struggle of the Human Empire. She didn¡¯t want to participate.

    ¡°Honorable Bellina, how can you say that?! I know all the dukes of the entire empire but I haven¡¯t had time to visit here. As far as I know, your political opponent, Duke Brandon, has turned to Prince Angus. I think there is a possibility of cooperation between us.¡±

    Prince Frauer had spent many years in officialdom. He had always been a good judge of people. He saw a deep hidden talent in this little Duchess Bellina. Duchess Bellina was hiding a lot of things. She had close ties with the Radiant Church and had strange weapons in her hand, that is, about a hundred thousand soldiers with firearms.

    What was more frightening was the fact that this blonde female knight¡¯s wealth was still an unsolved mystery. The treasures sent by Frauer included all kinds of precious stones and pearls that girls liked best.

    When Be expressed her refusal in person, Prince Frauer noticed the disdain in her eyes. This wasn¡¯t faked but an instinctive reaction because she had seen a lot.

    A grand duchess with a lot of wealth, a powerful military force andplicated political rtions, yet she wasn¡¯t busy joining hands with those aristocratic young masters at this age. Prince Frauer wouldn¡¯t believe it if she said she had no ambitions. He wanted to fight Prince Angus, who supported Prince Daniel, and Be was one of the people he wanted to woo.

    Prince Angus, the father-inw of Emperor Alfred the Third, supported his grandson in seeding the throne, which was a normal choice in his opinion. Unfortunately, this time he had chosen the wrong person, Duke Brandon, and intended to support Duke Brandon against Duchess Bellina who might be on Prince Frauer¡¯s side.

    Duke Brandon had lost even his daughter Emily to Be. It would be strange if he were able topete with her. Not only that, the daughters of the Dukes in therger duchies along the southern border were basically in love with Be. From the beginning, Be had already established an absolute advantage.

    ¡°Alright then, I think we still have matters to talk about. Let¡¯s forego the handshake. I don¡¯t like to be in contact with men.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s easy. When my brother has an ident... In case of any unforeseen circumstances, I hope Duchess Bellina will think of the future of the empire. If it¡¯s handed over to my nephew, Daniel, he will only make a mess of the empire. The emperor¡¯s position should be taken by his elders, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    Prince Frauer¡¯s remarks already implied ¡°regicide.¡± Be nodded slightly to show her understanding but didn¡¯tment. Besides supporting Prince Daniel to seed the throne, Prince Angus had been advocating a political marriage between Princess Kriss and the Leonard family, which made Be very unhappy.

    She remembered when Kriss was staying in her duchy, Prince Angus had sent people over several times to take Princess Kriss on a blind date. Be had long been fed up with this and almost ughtered all the people he sent on the spot.

    After reaching a ¡°secret alliance¡± with Prince Frauer, Be arranged for a trusted Demon Lord, Thousand Face Master Clement, to go around and woo ¡°treacherous¡± powerful ministers like Prince Frauer from other Human Empires.

    This was a move in advance of future operations to take away the girls. It was highly unlikely that Be could peacefully take away her roommates like Princess Kriss, who was highly sought after. Now, she could only arrange a ¡°hidden person¡± in advance.

    After the departure of Prince Frauer, Sarnia Duchy was once again restored to calm. ording to the agreement with the empire, Prince Daniel was released. The previous friction between the two sides was merely an ¡°ident¡±.

    In order topensate her, Emperor Alfred the Third awarded the Duchess Bellina a ¡°medal of honor¡± and the ¡°sword of defending the country.¡± In Gabriel Empire, only those who have made great achievements could obtain this honor.

    Sarnia Duchy, which was governed by Be, had resisted the attack of millions of Beastmen in Sarni City. It wasn¡¯t shady that she had won this honor. Moreover, Be¡¯s ¡°recovery¡± of the runaway second Princess Khalifa was also a meritorious deed.

    There was no way intelligence of Be¡¯s invasion of the Beastman Continent could be sent to the Human Empires. Emperor Alfred the Third couldn¡¯t reward her for this achievement.

    Aside from the ck Robed Witches, the other beautiful girls Be had captured during the war was temporarily sent back. Thedies of the duchies like Emily had also been returned to their respective duchies.

    President Caroline and her ssmates, Vice President Anya, President Dinah and their ssmates had all returned to their countries. Deep Sea Princess Una and sisters Tina and Tiffany temporarily went back to New Moon Ind. The two Goddesses Maureen and Serna stayed in the Darkness Sacred Region to rest.

    After handling these matters, Be set out on her journey back to Olsylvia Academy with Lisha and the others. Be didn¡¯t worry about the ¡°betrayal¡± of the girls who had already been subdued. She had left something that allowed her ¡°room to maneuver¡± on their bodies.

 Volume 5 Chapter 212: Olsylvia Academy Knights Branchâ€™s Extracurricular Activity

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 212: Olsylvia Academy Knights Branch¡¯s Extracurricr Activity</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Entelechy

    With about a week left until Olsylvia Academy resumed sses, Be andpany returned. Besides the mysterious victory in the south, the humans suffered heavily in the fights at the northern and eastern fronts, especially in the north.

    The Octavia Empire, even with the help of the Male Savior, was unable to stabilize the battlefield and lost many port cities to the demon army. Thankfully the southern front was victorious, forcing the demons to retreat in fear of being nked.

    In the east, the Oceanic invaders also gave up on their harassment battle when their reinforcement fleet was destroyed by a mysterious force. Be¡¯s victory in the south had just barely mitigated the losses on the other two fronts.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, this is an invitation to our Wealthy Club... please..¡±

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, this is the VIP card of the First Exchange, please...¡±

    Be, who had just returned to the academy, discovered that she suddenly received much more attention than before. This abrupt change left her a little lost. Her reputation had drastically risen as news about her exploits in the south spread.

    This was a problem for Be, as she preferred being low-key. The only silver lining was the look of frustration on her Rose Society¡¯s arch nemesis, the Golden Legend Society president Carlos¡¯s face. She figured this was probably due to the news of his little sister Caroline¡¯s survival.

    Be had run into Carlos earlier and had seen the terrible expression on his face. Good thing he didn¡¯t know that Be was the one who had rescued Caroline, otherwise his face would have be even uglier.

    Carlos would be busy with the ¡°sudden resurrection¡± of his little sister and wouldn¡¯t be able to harass the Rose Society during this time. Be could rx for a bit.

    ¡°Big Sis Be, what are you thinking about?¡±

    ¡°Nothing, Lisha, let¡¯s go take a look at the knight branch!¡±

    Currently, Lisha was the only girl apanying Be. Kriss and the others had to report back to their respective branches in the academy. Be was still a knight student in name; it would only be polite to pay a visit to the leader of the knights branch, Ingrid.

    The knight branch¡¯s ssroom was already half full of students. When Be arrived, she recognized all of her friends and acquaintances. There was the beautiful teacher, Dragon Knight Ingrid, Princess Pam, ¡°Thunder Knight¡± Aurora, ¡°Dusk Knight¡± Daphne, Disciplinary Committee Chief Natasha, Big Sister Irene, and Big Sister Luce; they were all there.

    ¡°Duchess Be, you¡¯re finally notte to ss. I heard you performed admirably in the south! I thought you had already...¡±

    ¡°Teacher, what are you saying! Before seeing you again, I would never... Oh right, where are you guys nning on going!¡±

    The girls of the Knight branch were all dressed to travel. Each student had arge traveler¡¯s pack next to them and were ready to go. Thankfully, Ingrid had remembered Be, that ¡°special student¡±, and decided to wait a bit longer.

    There was still a week until sses started again, and unlike the students of other branches, the knight students had returned rather early. After a discussion among the branch leaders, Olsylvia Academy had decided to send the knight students to participate in the Octavia Empire¡¯s ¡°Knight¡¯s Assembly¡±, which wouldst about a week.

    The ¡°Knight¡¯s Assembly¡± would be located at the Octavia Empire¡¯s holynd of knights, the Aiden ins. This time¡¯s assembly would be a chance for the human knight students to exchange pointers, as well as to find a suitable mount.

    Besides the knight students of Olsylvia Academy, there would be students from two other academies from the Octavia Empire participating in this time¡¯s ¡°Knight¡¯s Assembly¡±. They were Ogleria Academy and Ophelias Academy.

    These two academies were the same as Olsylvia Academy; they both belonged to the Human Empires¡¯ Twelve Ivies and they were both specialized knight academies.

    Ogleria Academy was also known as the Earth Knight Academy and specialized in training traditional,nd knights. They were famous for their Earth Dragon Knights. Ophelias Academy was the Sky Knight Academy and specialized in training aerial knights such as Griffin Knights, Pegasus Knights, and most famously, Dragon Knights.

    Compared to these two specialized knight academies, Olsylvia Academy¡¯s knight branch seemed rather mixed. The ¡°Knight¡¯s Assembly¡± was a way for the young students of the ¡°Twelve Ivies¡± to warm up for the Human Empires¡¯ ¡°Twelve Ivies Battle¡±.

    At the end of the semester, Olsylvia Academy would have topete with its neighbors, Continental Academy and Alessandra Academy.

    After learning this, Be was reluctant to participate. She was afraid that her substitute, Felia, would be recognized. The Be of now was far different from the Be that had first joined Olsylvia Academy; her fame had grown by leaps and bounds and there were far too many eyes on her.

    Furthermore, Olsylvia had only won the past ¡°Twelve Ivies Battle¡± based on their magic scores. Their knights branch couldn¡¯tpete with those two academies, so if they went, the other two academies would likely look down at them.

    ¡°Teacher, I can consider going. However, I must be the team captain. If you agree, then I will go.¡±

    ¡°Student Be, a knight must learn humility. You aren¡¯t a Dragon Knight yet; the captain isparable to themander of a knight regiment, you... you girls wouldn¡¯t mind?¡±

    Ingrid was just about to reject Be on the basis of her rank and power, but she realized that the rest of the powerful female knights were silently epting of Be¡¯s request. The two Dragon Knight¡¯s present, one was Natasha, Be¡¯s neighbor, and the other was Lisha, Be¡¯s self proimed ¡°little sister¡±; neither of them had any objections.

    Even the serious princess knights, Irene and Luce were quiet. This put Ingrid in an awkward spot; they didn¡¯t give her any face, silently epting Be¡¯s arrogance.

    ¡°Big Sister Ingrid, this is simply what everyone wants, you should stop looking for an excuse to refuse me!¡±

    ¡°Fine... you little she-devil, how did you do it, you and them...¡±

    ¡°This is a secret! If you want to know, we... Lisha, stop pulling me.¡±

    Right as Be was about to ¡°follow the vine to get the melon¡± and take advantage of Dragon Knight Ingrid, Lisha pulled her away in the knick of time, stopping this she-devil¡¯s evil ns.

    Besides Ingrid, the other famous beauties here all had ¡°special feelings¡± for Be, making her the perfect captain.

    Be used a message spell to quickly exin things to Kriss and the rest of them before setting out on the journey to the ¡°Knight¡¯s Assembly¡±. Kriss and the others spammed Lisha with messages for ¡°sneaking away¡± but other than that there wasn¡¯t much else.

    The Ayden ins were located in the northern human empire, the Octavia Empire¡¯s central hintend. Legends say that this was the birthce of Knight King Ayden, though the historical records of the Octavia Empire did not record Knight King Ayden¡¯s existence.

    Olsylvia Academy¡¯s knights branch split into two groups, men and women, to travel. The men¡¯s group was captained by Dragon Knight Shawn. His vice captain was the Male Savior, Scott. Originally, Scott was strong enough to be the captain, but suffered a sneak attack from a mysterious demon king and was heavily injured.

    Since Scott was injured, he was unable topete for the role of captain, and could only give the prestigious position to Shawn. When Be heard about this, she almost died ofughter. She didn¡¯t know which demon king was so awesome, able to p the Male Savior into convalescence. Such an achievement was enough to brag around in demon king circles for over a year!

    The women¡¯s group was naturally captained by Holy Knight Be. Her vice captain was Dragon Knight Natasha. The members of this group were basically all Be¡¯s lovers. Besides their teacher, Dragon Knight Ingrid, all of the girls belonged to Be.

    Be¡¯s group used teleportation magic to travel just next to the Ayden ins, to Camp Polit. The camp was as big as arge border city, it was only called a camp due to knights being ustomed to this kind of naming convention.

    After their arrival, they met with the Octavia Empire¡¯s representative in charge of reception, Prince Hilton. This middle aged knight was both an imperial and a Dragon Knight. Personally weing Be¡¯s group could be seen as a nod to Olsylvia Academy¡¯s importance.

    ¡°Your Highness, why did youe?¡±

    ¡°Ingrid, you¡¯re still not calm enough. Why is the captain not a Dragon Knight? I recall that you had several.¡±

    Ingrid didn¡¯t know how to reply to Prince Hilton¡¯s query. After all, it was tradition for the Captain to be a Dragon Knight. However, Dragon Knight Lisha and Natasha had both nominated Be to be the captain, there was nothing she could do!

    ¡°Duchess Bellina is the captain? Oh, that¡¯s not bad either, where is she? I want to see her!¡±

    What left Ingrid not knowing whether tough or cry was that after finding out Duchess Bellina was the captain, Prince Hilton¡¯s attitude did a 180. After all, Be had Prince Frauer¡¯s support; she was practically the same as a prince.

    Be nervously greeted Prince Hilton and the two exchanged pleasantries. Afterward, Be handed him a letter from Prince Frauer. It seemed like the two princes were political allies.

    Be was afraid that Hilton would discover the truth of her body substitute; that she was the long lost 9th princess of the Octavia Empire, Holy Knight Felia.

    However, Hilton had rarely seen Felia in the past and didn¡¯t recognize Be¡¯s body substitute.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, since you were invited by my old friend, Frauer, you¡¯re basically family. I¡¯ll draw out this part of the camp for you.¡±

    Be used her ¡°connections¡± in order to secure a better camping location for the girls of Olsylvia Academy. Their distance to the center of Camp Polit was extremely good.

    ¡°Then, in the name of Prince Frauer, I thank you for your kindness. It¡¯s gettingte, so I will be leaving first.¡±

    ¡°En, right, Duchess Bellina, I hope you don¡¯t mind, but this old man feels that you look rather familiar to one of my empire¡¯s princesses, as if...¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, this kind of joke isn¡¯t funny! You must be mistaken, I¡¯m leaving now.¡±

    Be almost lost her cool, this alternate world¡¯s old men were all monsters! Even though they had barely met, he was almost able to see through Be. She didn¡¯t want to have anything to do with her body¡¯s old home. She was extremely dissatisfied with the mistreatment of Princess Felia and still held a very prejudiced view of the Octavia Empire.

    Olsylvia Academy¡¯s other group, led by Dragon Knight Shawn, was assigned to a spot at the very edge of Camp Polit, separate from Be¡¯s group.

    The ¡°Knight¡¯s Assembly¡± would be split into three stages. The first day would be spent on shopping and preparation. The next five days would ur on the Ayden ins and would consist of knightlypetitions. The assembly would only ur on thest day. This order of events left Be speechless.

    The assembly was a lie, thepetitions were the true objective of this gathering. The academies¡¯ students formed up into ¡°army groups¡±, wore matching armor, and rode onto the Ayden ins to begin thepetition.

    Compared to the other academies, Olsylvia Academy had less students and could only form into a men¡¯s group and women¡¯s group. They were basically just an audience.

    Ogleria Academy and Ophelias Academy were both able to field multiple knight groups and were divided by the type of mounts each group rode. Ogleria¡¯s groups included: Dark Horse Knights, Unicorn Knights, and Earth Dragon Knights. Ophelias Academy¡¯s groups included: Pegasus Knights, Griffin Knights, and Wyvern Knights.

    Be couldn¡¯t tell if the two academy¡¯s hade only to fight with each other. Regardless, Be decided to treat this experience like a vacation. Her entire group wasprised of the girls of the knights branch; to her, this was a paradise.

    On the first day of the Assembly, it was equipment shopping day. Be decided to stay in camp and didn¡¯t go shopping. The shops in Camp Polit had drastically raised their prices today; did they really think that everyone in Olsylvia Academy was wealthy!

    ¡°Be, thepetitions will be focused on hunting demonic beasts. Although us elites have good equipment, the regr students don¡¯t have very good gear, are you sure you don¡¯t want to outfit them properly?¡±

    Seeing therge numbers of people from the men¡¯s group of Olsylvia Academy who were shopping, Natasha worriedly approached Be. ording to the news, the monsters on the Ayden ins had a terrifying magic resistance, as well as strong physical resistance.

    Olsylvia Academy had only provided them with ordinary gear that could be purchased in any shop. The majority of the gear was light armor, and since the girls generally preferred light armor, even their privately bought gear consisted of light armor.

    Defense was always the downside of light armor, and Natasha¡¯s concerns weren¡¯t without reason. Their knight group only had two Dragon Knights, and their overall power was probably less than any random knight group of the other two academies.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this, just gather up the girls and go to the center of the camp. I¡¯ve already made preparations.¡±

    After sending Natasha to organize the group, Be was just about to leave when she discovered a couple of Ophelias Academy¡¯s Wyvern Knights standing around the entrance. They were all Dragon Knights, shown by their Dragon Seals. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t dare to counterfeit this Seal.

    ¡°What is this! I had thought that Olsylvia¡¯s captain this year would be that Princess Natasha, or that new girl, Princess Lisha! I didn¡¯t think it would be a Holy Knight. There won¡¯t even be apetition this time.¡±

    ¡°Looks like our true opponent this time is still going to be Ogleria Academy¡¯s Earth Dragon Knight Stasi, let¡¯s go!¡±

    The beautiful knight at their head had long, fiery red hair and a pair of gorgeous blue eyes. This beauty had a sexy figure and among Be¡¯spanions, none of them couldpete with this girl in terms of figure.

    Ophelias Academy¡¯s chief ¡°Crimson Knight¡± Elise was Be¡¯s close friend and originally a ¡°Rose Knight¡±. Now, she was Blood Demon King Eleanor¡¯s cousin. When Be saw her, she looked simr to Eleanor, reminding Be of their rtion.

    In the past, Eleanor had told Be about her talented little cousin, who was stronger than even Eleanor herself, except that her looks were rather in. Be now realized that Eleanor had given her a fake story. No matter how she looked at her, Elise was anything but in.

    Furthermore, her chest area was clearlyrger than Eleanor. Be thought that she might have been ashamed to be outssed by her little cousin in this area, and was too embarrassed to tell the truth.

    ¡°President Elise, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Elise looked over her shoulder at the fading view of Be¡¯s camp. She could almost feel the gaze of a ¡°yboy¡± sweep over her body, as if she were prey.

    The problem was, this campsite only housed the female knights of Olsylvia academy. Logically, a woman wouldn¡¯t look at another woman with this type of gaze. Did she make a mistake? Dragon Knight Elise left in a cloud of doubt and confusion.

 Volume 5 Chapter 225: A Thousand Things Waiting To Be Done At The Benedict Manor

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 225: A Thousand Things Waiting To Be Done At The Benedict Manor</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    In the basement slope of the Benedict Manor, Be didn¡¯t have the courage to let her people light up themps. She didn¡¯t want to see what the monsters lurking in the dark looked like. Be didn¡¯t want to have nightmares after going back.

    The chains that bound the young female thieves weren¡¯t very heavy. Be easily cut off the chains. To be on the safe side, Be reached out and touched their bellies to make sure they weren¡¯t parasitized.

    Those beautiful young thieves didn¡¯t dare to resist. Their lives were entirely in the hands of this female Demon King. If this Demon King left them here alone, they would be finished. Fear of alien monsters in the underground world had made them give up their fear of demons.

    ¡°Please, we really haven¡¯t been... haven¡¯t been ¡®that.¡¯ Please take us away.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure... For my reward, you will be ves of demons forever. Are you willing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s better than being eaten by those monsters.¡±

    Be ordered her skeleton soldiers to carry the thieves out of the underground tunnel. It was hard to tell what sort of monsters these demons that climbed up from the basement were. They were fearless in the face of firearm attacks.

    Lolita went behind Be, looking a little cautious as if she minded the alien demons here. The armed skeleton soldiers were gradually retreating towards the ground. The power of the arquebus and copper guns only slowed down the progress of these alien demons.

    ¡°Mistress Be, use Betty¡¯s potion. It¡¯s perfect for this situation.¡±

    ¡°I almost forgot. Thank you, Lolita.¡±

    Be had almost forgotten this important prop. She took out the Omnipotent Corpse Fluid given to her by Betty, unscrewed the lid, and smashed it at the demon in the frontmost center. After revealing out a mournful cry, the demon¡¯s body dissolved away.

    The Omnipotent Corpse Fluid potion was also highly toxic. Once the bottle was broken, it would spread in the air like water. They shut the basement door. Since the Corpse Fluid didn¡¯t corrode metal, this door happened to close off everything in the undergroundir.

    Thisir was disgusting. Be nned to clean it up and get Extradimensional Creator Alfreia to teleport thisir full of horrible memories to somewhere withva so that the fire could burn everything.

    After leaving arge number of skeleton soldiers to keep watch and clean up the scene, Be saw Kriss, who looked worried outside. After seeing Bee out safely, Kriss went to her and hugged her.

    ¡°Be, are you okay? Is there anything inside that you can tell me about?¡±

    ¡°Mmm, I¡¯ve worried you. It¡¯s okay, Kriss. Don¡¯t worry about the stuff inside. I¡¯ll take care of it. After I hand this over to Elven Princess Delias, it¡¯ll be a whole new ce.¡±

    Since Be didn¡¯t want to say anything, Kriss didn¡¯t ask either. They left with Lolita. As for Be¡¯s spoils, they had been quietly transported away by Extradimensional Creator Alfreia.

    That night, Be and the others quietly returned to their dormitory building ¡°Pure White Heaven.¡± Kriss was too tired. She and Be went to bed after taking a bath.

    Be wasn¡¯t in a hurry to sleep. She was naked indoors and went out after wrapping her body in a ck towel. Most of the girls in the dormitory building were part of Be¡¯s harem, apart from President Lucia and a few others whom she hadn¡¯tid hands on yet. So it wasn¡¯t a problem to dress like this in the dormitory building.

    Be came to a secret room in the dormitory building, which was the private yroom of two evil Chaos Bringer lolis, Noesha and Betty. Those beautiful young thieves brought back from the Benedict Manor were all brought here for a medical examination.

    Be didn¡¯t want any of those alien-like creatures to appear in this Other World. It was better to check these female thieves and make sure they pass the medical examination. Through the crack of the chamber door, Be could clearly see the situation inside.

    More than a dozen beautiful thieves were undergoing a full-body examination here. They were wearing ck blindfolds and were naked. Noesha had tied them up in strange positions with red ropes and stuffed their mouths with a red ballgag, so they couldn¡¯t scream even if they wanted to.

    Besides Noesha and Betty, there were many subi in the room. They served as a deterrent and helped Noesha and Betty work together. Looking at the two evil lolis enjoying themselves, Be was a little embarrassed to disturb them.

    Be only knew that Noesha was a hidden sadist before, but she never expected Betty to be the same. The beautiful young thieves were yed with using various props, making them blush like ripe apples.

    ¡°Noesha, Betty, you¡¯re having a good time!¡±

    ¡°Older sister Be, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. This drawing shows the treasure location of those thieves. They¡¯ve told us everything. Take it then!¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, these female thieves have good physical quality. We can y a lot of new games with them. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t hurt them. They are our property, after all.¡±

    ¡°They haven¡¯t been infected, but the time for their physical examination is up to us.¡±

    Be took the treasure map and thought to herself that she had made a lot. The thieves had been wiped out. She had to send someone to take their treasure. As for the female thieves, they would be given to the two Chaos Bringer lolis to y with first. After training, they would be allowed to work under her close aide, Assassin L.

    This could also be a kind of punishment for them for joining a thief gang and was better than them being locked up in prison and bing ythings for prison guards. The female thieves knew this, so they could only helplessly ept their reality.

    Be didn¡¯t continue watching the super erotic training scenes about to happen next. She turned and left because if she didn¡¯t leave now, she might not be able to control herself. She was more sadistic than Noesha or Betty.

    Betty promised Be not to use the bodies of these beautiful thieves to do any biochemical experiments. After receiving her word, Be left satisfied.

    What were the alien demons in the undergroundir? With Betty¡¯s help, Be understood more about them. They were indeed man-made demons. It just so happened to be canceled out with the transformed Corpse Fluid that she developed. Their had probably been forcibly emptied.

    Be had used a demonicmunication stone to ask the Creator of Light Vianne and the other female Creators about the ¡°God¡± in the ck Scripture. They didn¡¯t seem to want to mention who that person was, but they told Be to leave the matter alone and said they would deal with it in the future.

    What the ¡°God¡± wanted to do in the undergroundir had be an unsolved mystery for the time being. Creator of Darkness Mystica figured that this guy was trying to cultivate some sort of horrible biochemical demon, and raised it for tens of thousands of years, only to be destroyed by a colleague¡¯s potion when it was almost sessful.

    Aside from the ck Scripture, the Human Continent seemed to have many evil things simr to the ck Scripture that hadn¡¯t yet been discovered. The origin of the ¡°God¡± of the parasites on these evil beings was probably only known to the Creators.

    ¡°Hey, Isaman, what are you doing in my dormitory building in the middle of the night?¡±

    ¡°Be, isn¡¯t what you¡¯re wearing too...¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of? We¡¯re all girls. There are no men in this area.¡±

    Outside the dormitory building, Be met President Isaman, who was visiting in the middle of the night. Isaman wasn¡¯t wearing very formal clothes either, but a set of casual white garments. This was much better than the Olsylvia Academy uniform she usually wore. At least her corbone and shoulders could be seen.

    ¡°You settled the Benedict Manor yourself? The demonic being turned out to be... Alright, when President Angelia returns, I¡¯ll discuss it with her to let that manor fall under your Rose Society¡¯s territory!¡±

    Be omitted arge part of her experience and roughly told Isaman what happened. She didn¡¯t mention the armed skeleton soldiers and the female thieves. She only said that the alien demons there were killed by herself. Be didn¡¯t mention anything about the undergroundir either.

    Isaman¡¯s receptivity was quick, and she was going to leave after they spoke about it. Right then, Be¡¯s shifted her gaze and found a white light shing in the grass outside the dormitory, which seemed to be the reflection of a sword.

    ¡°Isaman, don¡¯t leave tonight. Come in with me!¡±

    ¡°Be, you...¡±

    While Isaman wasn¡¯t paying attention, Be had brought her into the dormitory building and shut the door. She wanted to ask why, but when she saw that Be was looking through the observation window on the gate to observe the situation outside, she guessed something might have happened and didn¡¯t speak.

    After watching Be enter the building, several figures appeared on the grass and headed towards Be¡¯s dormitory building. Tonight was a moonless night, and it was dark outside. Be couldn¡¯t see exactly what the assassins looked like.

    The dormitory area was originally guarded by the secret guards of the Olsylvia Academy. However, Be spected that these assassins had someone on the inside. That was probably how they managed to easily bypass the secret guards ande to her dormitory, ¡°Pure White Heaven.¡±

    The assassins looked at the dormitory building and hesitated. After Duchess Bellina became an important member of Prince Frauer¡¯s faction, the political assassinations against her had increased significantly. But outsiders couldn¡¯t enter Be¡¯s dormitory building.

    In the end, the assassins failed. Be looked unhappy. They actually wanted to assassinate. It looked like the assassin organization wanted to remove her.

    ¡°Be, I can handle these clowns...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem, Isaman. I don¡¯t want to stain your hands with their dirty blood.¡±

    ¡°Be, I couldn¡¯t tell that a problem student like you actually had a soft side!¡±

    ¡°Of course. How about staying tonight? There are enough rooms and the sheets are provided free of charge.¡±

    ¡°What bad ideas do you have... Forget it, I¡¯m a little sleepy anyways. Lead the way. I¡¯ll try staying one night then.¡±

    The news that the Benedict Manor had been taken over by the Rose Society spread throughout Olsylvia Academy the next day. The cursednd where countless people went missing reappeared in the public¡¯s eye.

    The mysteriousir under the Benedict Manor had been remotely teleported by the Extradimensional Creator to an undergroundva tube for disposal. Be didn¡¯t send anyone into the undergroundir to explore it again until it was teleported away. The exactyout of their became a secret forever.

    The thieves who knew about the existence of their had been taken in by Be¡¯s Darkness Sacred Region, so outsiders wouldn¡¯t find out about this. Now, the Rose Society employed arge number of artisans to work at the Benedict Manor and demolish the cathedral that made them all feel ufortable.

    ¡°Be, thisnd here is very big. But I feel like there¡¯s a lot of resentment here! It doesn¡¯t feel like a curse. What is it?¡±

    ¡°Um... Princess Delias, I¡¯ve already removed the curse in thend. There¡¯s no problem for you to use the ce. By the way, aspensation, I¡¯ll cover the renovation costs.¡±

    On the site of Benedict Manor, arge number of artisans have gathered. With arge sum of money, the artisans didn¡¯t care if the ce was cursed or not, and gathered up their energy. Be demanded that all the old trees in the manor be cut down, and the roots of the underground trees be destroyed.

    Be¡¯s n is to demolish the Benedict Manor and rebuild a new ce to symbolize the rebirth of this cursednd. The reason she dug the ground was to show those among the onlookers who had any ideas. She wanted to tell them that Benedict Manor didn¡¯t have any treasure, so they would give up and not cause trouble in the new Benedict Manor in the future.

    Be appeared at the construction site of the Benedict Manor with the Moon Elven Princess Delias, who was now wearing the uniform of the Alessandra Academy. Like the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s uniform, it was rather conservative and offered no ¡°benefits.¡±

    This inevitably made the boys feel very disappointed. They saw the beauty of the Moon Elf, but they couldn¡¯t see her figure. Be was wearing the ceremonial attire of the Gabriel Empire¡¯s Dukes and a red rose armband symbolizing the Rose Society on her right arm. This was a formal asion and one of the rare asions where Be was serious.

    The Alessandra Academy was an academy for foreign races. Although it was usually closed off, some foreign students were allowed to open some small shops in Olsylvia Academy next door to earn funds for their clubs.

    ¡°Your Highness Princess Delias, you¡¯re here. I am Nina, President of the Rose Society.¡±

    ¡°Older sister Nina, you don¡¯t have to use any honorifics. Um... are you an astrologer?¡±

    On the vacant lot in the Benedict Manor, Be and Delias met Astrologer Nina, the President of the Rose Society. She was a beautiful girl with dark silver hair. Holding an astrological dial in her hand that was shaking violently, her golden eyes were full of caution.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Miss President. Is there a problem here?¡±

    Be grabbed Elven Princess Delias¡¯s hand and went with President Nina to a secret pavilion at the construction site. Nina had been invited by Be to take a look at the grounds, sort of like the way they would invite a feng shui master to look at the ce before starting construction work in the previous world. The feng shui master in this Other World was also an Astrologer.

    ¡°This ce... has too many leftovers from ten thousand years. If you want to use it, you must have a strong living breath such as the Seed of Life and pure light to purify this ce.¡±

    After all, it was her society¡¯s business. President Nina was also in a difficult position. They had to find ways to eliminate the evil spirits of those who died in the demon experiment at the Benedict Manor over ten thousand years, or else it would be difficult to put this area to use.

    President Nina motioned Be to one side and quietly told her the actual situation. Those evil spirits, many of which have entered the trees and soil of the Benedict Manor, cannot be purified even by the current Radiant Pope.

    Evil spirits of ancient times had to be purified by the popes of the first few generations. Only popes from the same time as these evil spirits could purify them. The evil spirits have mixed with thend, which made Creator of Light Vianne¡¯s ¡°Praise of Light¡± useless.

    If they wanted to use the ¡°Praise of Light,¡± they had to purify the entire Benedict Manor and even thend. In that case, the cost of filling in thend would be even higher, at least double, which Be couldn¡¯t afford.

    Among the popes of the first few generations, Be had the third generation Radiant Pope, the wandering spirit of McPherson. However, Pope McPherson had fallen ten thousand years ago. Now even the most basic holy light of the priest would be a corrupted version, which was useless.

    Looking back on the previous generations of the popes of the Radiant Church, the popes had all gone dark, either having fallen or demonized, with all sorts of betrayals. Only the first generation Radiant Pope Goldsmith, known as the ¡°Origin of Light,¡± and the fifth-generation Radiant Pope Roxanne, known as the ¡°Adjudicator of Light,¡± had adhered to their belief in the light right up to the point when they disappeared.

    After Goldsmith and Roxanne, the sixth to the eighteenth generation Light Popes were all men. Be didn¡¯t like male popes, so there was no way she would look for them.

    It was already more than ten thousand yearster, so it was hard to say if Goldsmith and Roxanne were still here in this world. However, Knight King Liath was also a legendary hero ten thousand years ago and managed to live to this day. It was very likely that the two priests didn¡¯t disappear.

    ¡°The Seed of Life? Are you talking about the Sacred Object of our Elven Race that has been lost for thousands of years? We have been searching for that thing with the Fairy Race for thousands of years, but still have not found it...¡±

    After learning from Be that she needed this thing, Elven Princess Delias was very pale. The Seed of Life had disappeared long ago. Legend has it that ity dormant in the remains of the Goddess of Life. However, it was located in the Arcana kingdom, the Aldridge Empire, so they couldn¡¯t explore further.

    The rtionship between the Aldridge Empire and the Elven Race wasn¡¯t very good. They secretly supported the ve trade. It was difficult for them to look for the Seed of Life in that empire.

    ¡°Be, I just remembered, this time, our academy¡¯s magic department¡¯s off-campus social activity is held at the ruins of the Goddess of Life. They are now halfway through the event. You should go have a look. Ariel is taking part as well.¡±

    ¡°If the Seed of Life is there, we can buy it with money. If we don¡¯t have enough money, borrow it from Sharon¡¯s family. His family is the richest one there.¡±

    With Nina¡¯s reminder, Be immediately set off on her way to the magic teleportation array, ready to be directly transferred to the Aldridge Empire to join Ariel. They didn¡¯t have much time, so Be set off before she could bring a roommate along.

    As soon as Be left, Isaman arrived at the Benedict Manor. The impetuous girl missed an opportunity to be intimate with Isaman. If she had asked, Isaman, who still remembered the warmth ofst night, would be willing to apany her.

 Volume 5 Chapter 214: The Hunt On Ayden Plains Begins

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 214: The Hunt On Ayden ins Begins</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    In the central area of Octavia Empire, outside Camp Polit near the Knight¡¯s Sacred Lands¨CAyden ins, it was now the morning of the second day, and the ¡°Knight¡¯s Assembly¡± event held by Ogleria Academy and Ophelias Academy was just beginning.

    More than a thousand student knights from Olsylvia Academy were taking part in this activity. Compared to the ten thousand students sent by Ogleria Academy and Ophelias Academy each, they were undoubtedly the side cast.

    With itsrge area, Ayden ins was already equivalent to a rtivelyrge duchy. Although it was called ins, this region had all kinds of terrains, including mountains,kes, rivers and others, but the ins covered thergest area, which was probably why it was called Ayden ins.

    The knights sent by Ogleria Academy and Ophelias Academy were on the left and right sides respectively. Because they were Earth Knights, the knights of Ogleria Academy had pure ck knight armor. Looking at therge patch of ck, anyone who didn¡¯t know better would¡¯ve assumed they were Death Knights.

    Opposite Ogleria Academy was the Ophelias Academy that trained Sky Knights. Their chosen armor was silver and white. Because they had flying demonic beasts, the knights of Ophelia Academy were now hovering in the sky.

    Compared with these two professional Knight Academies, the student knights of Olsylvia Academy looked inferior. They had all kinds of armor and demonic beasts and looked out of ce.

    Be led the female knights some distance away from the male knights led by Dragon Knight Shawn. Be expressed that she had nothing to do with this messy group of boys. Scott and the others couldn¡¯t even choose a uniform color for their armor, making a team of more than a thousand people looked like a second-ss army.

    The female knights led by Be all wore the same, uniform, new armor made of tinum. She had referenced the Japanese manga from the previous world for creating an armor that exposed a little skin. The upper body breastte and lower body skirt armor wasn¡¯t connected so the thighs and a huge area of pale skin was clearly visible.

    The armor was decorated with red and white roses. Be had already assigned their task. Knights with white roses were mainly responsible for defense, while knights with red roses were in charge of attacking. In order to further distinguish the duties of the two sides, white rose knights wore white stockings and white gloves, while red rose knights wore ck stockings and ck gloves.

    The sexy female knights¡¯ armor was designed by Be in a very evil mannerst night. In order not to let others take advantage of it, each girl was given a brown cloak, which covered this sexy armor, so outsiders couldn¡¯t taste its benefits. Be didn¡¯t intend to let them take off their outer cloaks until they were deep in the Ayden ins where no one was around.

    Be and Lisha¡¯s armor was a bit special. Be¡¯s armor was decorated with ck roses while the decoration on Lisha¡¯s was a rare gold rose. The stockings and gloves Lisha wore were fis, full of erotic vor.

    This had been personally chosen by Demonic Dragon Alishast night, which technically made it Lisha¡¯s own intention. Although Lisha was blushing and seemed a little shy, she still insisted on wearing the armor.

    The captain of Ophelias Academy¡¯s Dragon Knights, Crimson Knight Elise, and the captain of Ogleria Academy¡¯s Dillon Knights, Styx Knight Stacey, looked at Be and the others with strange eyes. Although they didn¡¯t have X-ray vision, they could still vaguely perceive the other world influence in Be¡¯s armor due to their hidden instincts.

    The armor of the female knights led by Be was essentially demonic armor made from the energy from demonic matter and was all living. The tinum on the outeryer was merely camouge.

    ¡°Shirley, why didn¡¯t youe inst night? I was waiting for you all night. I wanted to design a suit of armor for you.¡±

    ¡°Um... something happenedst night! I¡¯m just a knight¡¯s attendant now. I can do without armor!¡±

    Beined a little regretfully to Summoner Shirley. God knows what this beautiful girl was doing in the camp squarest night. She had waited for her for a long time, but the girl hadn¡¯t jumped into her trap at all. Now, all the girls in the team except for Shirley were her own people. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t allow Shirley to remain as the only ¡°special¡± one.

    ¡°You muste visit me sometime over the next few days when you¡¯re free. I¡¯ve prepared everything. Also, take this summoning book. It will be usefulter. Just add the summoning drawings you previously made into the book.¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take a look...¡±

    Shirley took over the ¡°Abyss Night Demon¡± and put the summoning drawings drawnst night into the book. After that, the drawings were ¡°eaten¡± by this magic book, which was like a living creature. With that, demonic beasts could be directly summoned without another drawing.

    ¡°Alright, knights. As the organizer of the event, I¡¯d like to briefly describe the contents of this activity on the Ayden ins.¡±

    As a representative of the organizers of the event, Prince Hilton of the Octavia Empire stepped onto a high tform and briefly exined the specific rules and precautions for the hunt on the Ayden ins over the next five days.

    Ogleria Academy and Ophelias Academy participated in this activity all year round, so they already knew the rules and precautions of the activity. Prince Hilton¡¯sments are mainly aimed at Olsylvia Academy, which sent new people each time.

    The five-day hunting activity of the ¡°Knights¡¯ Assembly¡± was simr to the Great Hunt of Olsylvia Academy that Be had attended before. They are both activities that determined ranking by hunting demonic beasts and thenpeting for trophies or points.

    The difference between this and the ¡°Great Hunt¡± was that the location was fixed to the vast area of the Ayden ins. ording to the rules, the participating knights weren¡¯t allowed to carry magical supplementary potions or be apanied by mages. They could only carry their equipment and use demonic beasts.

    This required the participating knights to firsty down hunting grounds on the Ayden ins so that they could provide food for their knights, then hunt demonic beasts that could provide support for various situations, and finally huntrge demonic beasts on the Ayden in to umte points.

    This was simr to the routine of some strategic online games in the previous world, first developing and then ying against the BOSS. There were many demonic beasts that could provide magic assistance to knights, such as the ¡°Scarlet mingo¡±. After defeating it, its blood can be made into emergency recovery medicine.

    Demonic beasts simr to the ¡°Scarlet mingo¡± included the ¡°Dark Blue Demon¡± and the ¡°Green Monitor Lizard¡±. The blood of the former could be used as an emergency recovery medicine, while the blood of thetter could be used to refine a poison antidote.

    There were many kinds of demonic beasts in the Ayden ins, all of which belonged to the group of ¡°online game mythical beasts¡± that was usually sort of dumb and would ignore them if they didn¡¯t take the initiative to attack. But if they did attack, they would quickly turn nasty and continuously attack them back.

    For safety purposes, each participating knight was sent a bottle of emergency dispersing potion. If they were beaten to the ground by a demonic beast and couldn¡¯t fight back, or if there was a threat to their lives, this bottle of potion hanging near their chest would automatically break and drive the demonic beast away.

    Knights were the profession that spent the most money among all of the human military professions. Any death during the hunt was a major incident. The dispersing potion was designed to prevent against any idents. However, once the potion was broken, it was tantamount to withdrawing from thepetition.

    After Prince Hilton announced the start of the event, the knights of Ogleria Academy and Ophelias Academy snatched the hunting grounds on the Ayden ins and the hunting area in the sky above the Ayden ins as if they had agreed to do so in advance.

    This left the student knights of Olsylvia Academy at a loss at. Their number couldn¡¯t match the other side, and ¡°outside fighting¡± for hunting grounds wasn¡¯t allowed. Savior Scott was overwhelmed at the time. If he couldn¡¯t solve it with force, he couldn¡¯t think of another solution.

    Dragon Knight Shawn, who was captain of the male knights division, had a lot of wilderness survival experience. When God Chosen Knight Scott, was all muddled, he calmly directed the knights to go deep into the Ayden ins to find new hunting grounds.

    Be only had twenty-odd people on her side. She had Angel, Mia, Betty and Noesha and the others hidden to provide assistance. Wasn¡¯t this just the other world¡¯s version of wilderness survival where theypeted by killing monsters and racking up points? Be was confident that her experience was no worse than that of Crimson Knight Elise and Styx Knight Stacey.

    Since their numbers couldn¡¯tpete with Ogleria Academy and Ophelias Academy, Be decided to lead them to snatch up the ¡°elite monsters.¡± She directly skipped over hunting food and collecting aid materials.

    They could use the elite monster¡¯s meat for food since they only had a little more than twenty people. They didn¡¯t have to worry that the food wasn¡¯t enough. As for aid materials, they had Betty, the ¡°Demon of Poison Refining¡±, so it wasn¡¯t a problem at all. As for magic assistance, as long as they didn¡¯t use magic to injure the demonic beasts, the organizers wouldn¡¯t find out.

    Angel¡¯s soul magic, Mia¡¯s curse magic and Noesha¡¯s space-time transfer magic wouldn¡¯t cause direct damage to the demonic beasts. If they used them, the people of the Octavia Empire wouldn¡¯t be able to tell.

    ¡°Those people... what are they doing? Why would Dragon Knights Natasha and Lisha let the leader, a Holy Knight, mess around? Even Princess Irene and Princess Luce aren¡¯t saying anything...¡±

    In the sky above the Ayden ins, the flying Dragon Knights led by Crimson Knight Elise were currently hunting the flying demonic beast ¡°Randy Giant Eagle.¡± Elise brandished a red knight¡¯s pike and a red light shot through the group of flying Randy Giant Eagles.

    Wherever the red light passed, the Randy Giant Eagles were killed within seconds. Before these three meter long ss C flying demonic beasts could fight back, they were killed by Elise. The other flying Dragon Knights were also killing Randy Giant Eagles.

    ¡°Captain Elise, do you want to send someone to follow them? Their team has three princesses. If something happened...¡±

    ¡°No need. They still have two Dragon Knights, so they¡¯re unlikely to be so passive. The Randy Giant Eagle King is out. Concentrate and get ready to move the team!¡±

    The Randy Giant Eagle King with its wings fully extended was nearly eight meters in length. Its danger rating was a ss A demonic beast. With its flight attribute, most demonic beasts ss B and below onnd were its prey.

    While the Dragon Knights were besieging the Randy Giant Eagle King, the strongest knights on the ground, led by Styx Knight Stacey, were attacking a demonic beast groupprised of the ss A demonic beast, ¡°Dn Monitor Lizard¡±. Both the monitor lizard and the earth dragons belonged to the type of demonic beasts that were prone to rage. The two sides collided and tore at each other on the tnds. It was a fiery battle.

    If they wanted to talk about hunting ss A demonic beasts, the average adventurous mercenary group was unwilling to take up such a task because ss A demonic beasts were very dangerous. If the students weren¡¯t careful, they would be in danger of being killed. Now, the knights mainly relied on their numbers to crush the other side.

    Knights had very good defense and they took turns to arrange head on attacks with the demonic beasts. As long as they had enough time, even the fierce ss A demonic beasts would die. However, this method wasn¡¯t applicable to demonic beasts of ss S and above. ss S demonic beasts had a higher level of intelligence. If they couldn¡¯t defeat their enemies, they would flee and were very cunning.

    Moreover, the attacks of demonic beasts of ss S and above basically had special effects, such as paralysis and lethargy. The Knights had better not take on ss S demonic beasts if they didn¡¯t have the assistance of priests, mages and other auxiliary professions.

    In the dense forest deep in the Ayden ins, Be¡¯s team was attacked by a ss S demonic beast, the Demonic Forest Bear King. When the Demonic Forest Bear King stood upright, it was nearly six meters tall, its whole body covered in ck fur. It was a power type demonic beast and had thick skin. With one p, it could immediately kill it¡¯s rtive demonic beast, the Earth Demonic Bear.

    Along with it came more than a dozen ss A Forest ck Bears. They came out to hunt with the Demonic Forest Bear King. They had attacked Be¡¯s knights because they looked like ¡°softies¡±.

    They had few people and were riding ordinary Warhorses. On top of that, their armor looked like imitation goods. After they had entered the deep forest, they had removed their cloaks. That exposed armor undoubtedly looked like imitation goods to demonic beasts with a little intelligence.

    However, the Demonic Forest Bear King was now regretting. This team of female knights were experts on luring their opponents into a false sense of security. In the face of the Demonic Forest Bear King, Dragon Knight Natasha and Be cooperated and focused their attacks on the ss S demonic beast.

    Dragon Knight Natasha was responsible for attacking the rear. She stood behind the Demonic Forest Bear King to prevent the ss S demonic beast from suddenly turning around and running away. Holy Knights Irene and Luce were responsible for blocking the left and right sides of the Demonic Forest Bear King.

    Thunder Knight Aurora and Dusk Knight Daphne were responsible for attacking. They wandered around the perimeter of the encirclement, looking for a favorable opportunity to attack the Demonic Forest Bear King. In the central position of the team, Holy Knight Princess Pam was in charge ofmanding the battlefield, directing the other female knights tounch attacks against the Demonic Forest Bears.

    Angel, Mia and Noesha, who had auxiliary professions, were remotely supporting them beside Pam. The team¡¯s current focus was on protecting Summoner Shirley. Betty, who was beside Shirley, was preparing potions on the spot.

    Outside the entire battle zone, Angel¡¯s summoned souls became a ¡°ghost wall¡±, so the people outside couldn¡¯t enter this zone. From time to time, there would be transparent ghosts on the ground underneath the Demonic Forest Bears reaching out to grab the feet of the Demonic Forest Bears to restrict their movements.

    Mia was flipping through the book of curses in front of her. The entire battle zone had been cursed by her. Once injured in this area, the blood flow wouldn¡¯t stop and they would bleed to death. The curse had little effect on the female knights because the enchanted armor they wore had self-healing abilities that wasn¡¯t in conflict with the curse.

    The Demonic Forest Bears¡¯ attacks couldn¡¯t break through the magic armor of the female knights. The knights had a clear division ofbor. The white rose knights were responsible for defending against the Demonic Forest Bears¡¯ attacks. Behind them, the red rose knights had swords or pikes to counterattack the Demonic Forest Bears in the interval between their attacks.

    Once the Demonic Forest Bears were injured, they couldn¡¯t escape the fate of bleeding to death. From time to time, Demonic Forest Bears fell to the ground and died due to excessive blood loss. Even if their armor was wed by the Demonic Forest Bears, the female knights who fought them would quickly and automatically heal.

    Seeing that its party was being injured by the enemy, the Demonic Forest Bear King growled angrily, waving two huge bear ws and pounding on Lisha and Be¡¯s huge shields. Under the great impact, Be was almost pushed backwards.

    Lisha¡¯s fighting ability was much better than Be¡¯s. She didn¡¯t move in the face of the all-out attack from the Demonic Forest Bear King, still standing in front of it. Taking advantage of the short pause in its attack, Dusk Knight Daphne and Thunder Knight Auroraunched their attacks.

    The two women¡¯s Thunder Sword and Dusk Sword sliced the back of the Demonic Forest Bear King¡¯s paws. Because of its thick skin, they coul only leave a scar on the ss S demonic beast from it being electrocuted by lightning magic. There were traces of dark magic erosion on the scar itself.

    Be also had a bit of a headache. Their attacks couldn¡¯t break the ss S demonic beast¡¯s defense. Daphne¡¯s and Aurora¡¯s weapons were already famous swords yet they still couldn¡¯t break through the Demonic Forest Bear¡¯s defense. This annoying bear¡¯s skin was so thick it was almost unfair.

    Mia¡¯s curse wouldn¡¯t have the greatest effect without any bleeding. If only Kriss were here. Her sword would definitely break through the Demonic Forest Bear King¡¯s defense.

    While Be and her teammates were still fighting against the Demonic Forest Bears, behind a big tree in the dense forest, a looming shadow was secretly watching their every move.

 Volume 5 Chapter 215: The Three Thousand Year Old Hidden Secret of the Ayden Plains

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 215: The Three Thousand Year Old Hidden Secret of the Ayden ins</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Within the depths of the Ayden ins, Be and her Rose Knights had already killed dozens of Demonic Jungle Bears, which were A-grade demonic beasts. It was actually a mission that required a regiment of more than one thousand knights toplete. However, Be only needed less than thirty knights, which was nothing short of a miracle.

    Riding high on their sess, Be and the others decided to create another miracle ¨C to kill an S-grade demonic beast, the Demonic Jungle Bear King. Their new goal was far more challenging than simply killing dozens of Demonic Jungle Bears.

    The Demonic Jungle Bear King, which found itself surrounded by enemies, frantically swung its heavy ws in all directions and constantly attacked the knights who were surrounding it. The ¡°Dusk Knight¡± Daphne and the ¡°Thunder Knight¡± Aurora, who were in charge of leading the main attack, had been unable to break past the Demonic Jungle Bear King¡¯s defenses. This led to a stalemate during this hunting operation.

    ¡°Older Sister Be, the line of sight is not clear there. Be careful!¡±

    ¡°Mmm, Angel, I¡¯ll have to trouble you to keep an eye out for me. I feel it too.¡±

    Be took advantage of the fact that Lisha was helping her to take the brunt of the attacks, and took a quick look at her surroundings. Many blurred human-like shadows could be vaguely seen hiding amongst the trees.

    Under normal circumstances, it was almost impossible for the demonic beasts to turn into a human form. Even in the forest, they would remain in beast form. Furthermore, Be could feel the vengeful thoughts emanating off those shadows.

    Those shadows could be some type of demonic spirit. Be did not have anyone from the priest profession in her team, making it rather difficult to exorcise those demonic spirits. To prevent the girls in her knight¡¯s regiment from panicking, Be pretended not to have seen anything strange.

    Uneasy, the Demonic Jungle Bear King crashed right into the Rose Knights¡¯ defenses. It had detected the presence of these demonic spirits as well. Somehow, this S-grade demonic beast was terrified of them.

    In this moment, a few demonic spirits slowly began to drift over. Unlike departed spirits, only a blurred shadow could be seen. Without any definite facial features, those demonic spirits were much more terrifying than the departed spirits.

    Fortunately, Angel¡¯s soul magic was a little useful. As the demonic spirits closed in on the Rose Knights, a few invisible departed spirits blocked their way. As both parties were spiritual entities, none of them could do anything to each other.

    Suddenly, the Demonic Jungle Bear King got into a fit of rage and sent the Holy Knight Lucy on his right flying. As Lucy retreated, the other Rose Knights did not make it in time to fill in the gap and the Demonic Jungle Bear King escaped.

    This S-grade demonic beast had abandoned all its dignity. If it did not make a run for it now, it felt that it would never be able to leave in one piece.

    ¡°Annoying coward, trying to escape after all this trouble. Did it really think that it would get away this easily?¡±

    Be picked up a sword from the ground, and threw it like a javelin, aiming for the Demonic Jungle Bear King¡¯s buttocks. The sword was transformed into a ray of white light and shot towards the Demonic Jungle Bear King¡¯s behind, hitting it right at its sphincter.

    The Demonic Jungle Bear King moaned in pain. If it had not tried to escape, it would not have revealed it¡¯s ¡°weakness¡± at all. However, this did not affect its ability to run away. Within moments, it was gone, leaving only a pool of blood in its wake.

    ¡°That annoying coward is surprisingly resilient. Even after... that... it¡¯s still able to run. Hey, don¡¯t look at me with such a strange expression. Seriously, I was not aiming for that. I was just hoping to hit it somewhere.¡±

    Be was about toment on the Demonic Jungle Bear King¡¯s resilience before she suddenly realised that the other girls were staring at her with strange looks on their faces. She hastily exined to Irene and the others that she was not a pervert and the fact that that attack hadnded straight into the Demonic Jungle Bear¡¯s a*** territory was purely an ident.

    ¡°Captain Be, the road behind us, it¡¯s gone...¡±

    Another unexpected situation had arisen, taking the Rose Knights¡¯ attention away from Be. Behind them, the road that they hade from had mysteriously disappeared.

    At Camp Polit near the Ayden ins, the invigtors from the three academies were on high alert. The ¡°hunting activity¡± which had initially gone ording to n was now experiencing some unexpected issues. The Ayden ins, which always had clear skies and crisp weather, was now nketed in a wave of white fog.

    It was the middle of the day and it was an extremely weird time for fog to appear. The knights from Olgeria Academy and Ophelias Academy had mysteriously disappeared amidst the white fog. Tens of thousands of knights had suddenly vanished and this caused the main organizer of the event, Prince Hilton, to turn as white as a sheet due to fright.

    ¡°What is going on? Your Highness, isn¡¯t this the Ayden ins, the sacrednd of the knights? My students...¡±

    ¡°Teacher Ingrid, please calm down. I will report this to the empire immediately and ask for reinforcements. Soon, things will...¡±

    Before Prince Hilton could finish his sentence, the white fog had drifted over to Camp Polit. The teachers from the three academies didn¡¯t even have time to react before they vanished as well. In an instant, the entirety of Ayden ins turned into a ghost town, without a soul in sight.

    Be¡¯s Rose Knights gathered together, protecting the few loli mages at the core of the group. The Interdimensional Controller Noesha stood in the middle of the group, silently murmuring secret spells under her breath. An invisible interdimensional defensive barrier surrounded the Rose Knights.

    At the moment, except for the area where Noesha¡¯s powers could reach, everywhere else had turned into an illusory space. Watching the area outside the defensive barrier turn blurry, Be felt as though she had entered an interdimensional tunnel.

    With the help of Noesha¡¯s interdimensional defensive barrier, Be¡¯s Rose Knights had sessfully managed to escape this mutation¡¯s first round of attacks. Their biggest achievement thus far was the fact that they had not lost anyone yet. When the changes had ended, Be and the other girls had mysteriously appeared at the edge of an ancient city.

    ¡°This ce... Noesha, we didn¡¯t travel to another world, did we?¡±

    ¡°No, our coordinates have not changed at all. However, I believe that this is a hidden region. Be careful though, I have a bad feeling about this.¡±

    This ancient city appeared to be built by the Human Race. The g that flew above the city was extremely simr to the Octavia Empire¡¯s g except for a few minute details.

    This ancient city waspletely empty. Be and the others approached the city cautiously. They could see that the ground around the city gates was covered in armor that had been left behind and no corpses or remains could be seen anywhere.

    The city gates were left open, almost as though they were unable to be closed in time. All sorts of knights¡¯ armor could be found strewn throughout the streets of the city. Those suits of armor had been left on the ground, practically in pristine condition.

    Be and the girls found that the stall counters were still warm and filled withrge sses of beverages along with fresh cakes and bread. The most frightening thing was that some of the cakes had bites taken out of them. It was obvious that it was recently half eaten and had been left behind by customers who had met with an unexpected situation before they could finish their food.

    Lisha held on tightly to Be¡¯s hand as she was feeling rather anxious. Simrly, the other maiden knights of the Rose Knights did not look too well either. Their eyes constantly darted towards Be. Under such weird circumstances, the strongest female would easily end up bing the emotional support for the other girls.

    ¡°Everyone, do not roam around. If you see anything at all, report it to me and do not leave the group. I do not wish to lose any one of you.¡±

    Be could feel that this ancient city had gone through something like the ¡°mass disappearances¡± that she had seen in her past life, which was the version of theplete disappearance of ¡°Other World¡±. Other than the remnants of the knights¡¯ armor on the ground, no other signs of human life could be seen around the stalls in this city.

    Angel shook her head. She had not found any traces of souls within this city. This also meant that she was filled with uncertainty when it came to this city. Even though there was no proof of life, it did not mean that this city was a ¡°no man¡¯snd¡± from the beginning.

    The tallest structure within this mysterious ancient city was arge church. The church¡¯s exterior looked like a typical pce, which meant that there was a possibility that it had been used for both purposes.

    The doors of the church were slightly ajar, as though it was inviting Be and the others in to explore its depths. However, Be refused to be led by the nose and decided to march to the beat of her own drum.

    ¡°Noesha, can you connect us to the Interdimensional Door in our camp? I wish to get some cannon fodder...¡±

    ¡°No problem, I can do that. Is it okay to let them know...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. They are all mine now.¡±

    On the church¡¯s highest floor, a blurry figure stood behind the window, secretly observing Be and the other from a distance.

    What made it feel the most helpless was the fact that the leading female knight was quickly leading the regiment of knights away from the city. The area around the church was full of booby traps. However, it was practically useless if they did not approach the church at all.

    Within moments, arge group of Skeleton Troops came out of nowhere and swarmed in through the city gates. They streamed endlessly into the city, like ants being released and was filling the void that had been left behind after the city became devoid of life.

    With the sudden influx of Skeleton Men, the initial eerie silence of this creepy no-man¡¯s city was broken by the sounds of their activity and movement. Be used the strategy of changing the environment to permanently get rid of the horrifying atmosphere.

    The members of the Rose Knights rxed visibly. If they had to choose between an empty city and a city filled with demonic beings, they would choose the one with the demonic beings. At least, there was some activity and it would not be as lonely.

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re a demon...¡±

    ¡°Yes, Shelly. I¡¯m sorry for hiding this from you for so long. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m in too deep already, would it change anything if I did mind... forget it, just take it that I was being controlled by you.¡±

    The Summoner Shelly stared at the Rose Knights around her who were calm. She now realized that everyone had already ¡°turned¡±. Since Be did not look evil at all, Shelly decided to surrender as well.

    Before long, some of the skeleton men had unearthed some ancient texts. When those dust covered ancient texts were sent to Be, the secrets of this ancient city were finally about to be revealed.

    The name of this city was Ancient Ayr City. Thousands of years ago, it had been the territory of the Knight King Ayden. Back then, this ancient city had been renowned across the world due to the Knight King Ayden. In addition, the residents of the city were all of the Knight¡¯s profession as well.

    However, around three thousand years ago, Ancient Ayr City was swallowed by a mysterious white fog. Many of the city¡¯s residents did not manage to escape before they were attacked. When the white fog lifted, Ancient Ayr City had been transported into this dimension and had faded from the world¡¯s memories.

    To prevent any unwanted panic, the Radiant Church and the Octavia Empire back then had worked together to erase any records of Ancient Ayr City. In addition, the Pope had announced to the world that Ancient Ayr City had never existed and the Knight King Ayden was simply a character from the legends.

    Over time, many people assumed that was the truth and believed that the Knight King Ayden and Ancient Ayr City were myths.

    Thest time that Be had experienced a simr Inner World like this was when she had met the Demon King of The Heart Ockham at the Doyle Hunting Grounds at Olivia Wizard Academy in the eastern campus of the Olsylvia Academy.

    This must be the Inner World of the Ayden ins. There were no detailed records of the incident that urred in Ancient Ayr City. The only mention of it was that there had been mysterious invaders which had taken all who were alive in the city and...

    The records within the ancient texts stopped there. No one knew if it was because the historian had been killed before he could finish writing. The deeper they delved into the ancient texts, the messier the handwriting got. It was clear that by the end, the historian was extremely terrified.

    ¡°Older Sister Be, what should we do...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s retreat. I do not wish to deal with an unknown power.¡±

    The Ex-Twelve Demon Kings had ¡°disappeared¡± after the battle more than ten thousand years before the incident. This meant that no matter what, there was no way that the me could be ced on the Ex-Demon Kings at all.

    The disappearance of more than ten thousand people in Ancient Ayr City had been named by the Radiant Church as one of the most terrifying incidents that had ever happened. As it had been a long time after the Twelve Demon Kings had dropped off the radar, the Radiant Church could not me this weird incident on the Twelve Demon Kings. Their only choice was to seal the location of the incident from the public.

    The ¡°Empty Ancient Ayr City¡± was only one of many weird incidents and was not considered that terrifying at all. The more infamous incident was the ¡°Undead Scourge of Cysi Ind¡±. ording to the ancient texts, that incident was the same as the ¡°Other World¡¯s Biochemical Crisis¡± that Be had experienced at the Gabriel Empire.

    Around three thousand to five thousand years ago, Cysi Ind had a case of the ¡°Evil Dead Incident¡± on an extremelyrge scale. That incident had caused the ind to be taken over by zombies. The federation of the Cysi Duchy had beenpletely destroyed by that mutation.

    The Radiant Church back then had sent expeditionary troops to the Cysi Ind a few dozen times to attempt to suppress the mutations on the ind. However, the attempts had all been unsessful and it had ended with the Church losingrge amounts of manpower as well.

    In the end, with the help of the Aldridge Empire, both parties had used extremely powerful forbidden magics to level Cysi Ind to the ground and finally end the mutation. From then on, the human empires had been banned from the seas and themoner¡¯s fishing boats were forbidden to engage in any maritime activities.

    Be had posed this question to Bethia before. However, she was not on Cysi Ind when the mutation had happened and it had nothing to do with her. When she had saved Bethia previously, thetter had refused to say who had caused her injuries.

    Be did not push for an answer either as she did not know of the existence of the The Grudges. They were Saviors who had traveled interdimensionally and had been intentionally killed by other Saviors. Their souls had been unable to return to where they came from and had reformed due to the umtion of resentment. As this was a serious blight of dark history, none of the Creators, World Destructors, Saviors, or Chaos Bringers were willing to mention it at all.

    Other than Creators, Be had the other three types on her team. Obviously, they had attracted the attention of one of The Grudges. Even from a distance, Be could vaguely feel the hatred and resentment directed towards her.

    Be looked out at the huge church at the center of Ayr City. That was the church that the legendary Knight King Ayden had been tasked with protecting. When the mysterious incident had happened, the Knight King Ayden had been guarding the church and the odds had definitely been against him.

    The Knight King Ayden was definitely more powerful than a Dragon Knight, otherwise the title of a Knight King would be for nothing. If a Knight King could not escape the fate of being killed, then the unknown enemy was clearly powerful.

    ¡°Older Sister Be, there are peopleing down from the skies... it looks like those are students from Ophelias Academy.¡±

    ¡°Wait, you can¡¯t go there...¡±

    Arge group of knights seated on flying steeds flew across the skies. Based on their silver white armor, they were clearly students from the Ophelias Academy. The strangest thing was that none of those students seemed to have heard the warnings that Be and the others had been shouting at them as they flew towards the church in the central region of the Ayr City without hesitation.

    The Ophelias Academy¡¯s Pegasus Knights, Griffin Knights, and Wyvern Knights seemed to be in a trance as they flew in the direction of the church. The most spine chilling thing was that the students who reached the area above the church all disappeared without a trace along with their steeds.

    Those students had disappeared into thin air, almost as though they had been ¡°eaten¡± by the sky. They seemed to be unable to see Be or her battalion of Skeleton Troops. Be could see the Crimson Knight Elise¡¯s figure among the Wyvern Knights.

    This gorgeous maiden with long red hair and striking blue eyes stood out from the crowd. Furthermore, Elise was the only one with an expression on her face while the other students¡¯ faces werepletely nk.

    Elise must have been fully conscious and was frantically attempting to awaken her disillusioned Wyvern steed, but to no avail. The Wyvern seemed to be led by some mysterious force that kept it going forward. A strong force kept Elise pressed to her steed, preventing her from trying to save herself by jumping off it.

    Be¡¯s n to retreat had now gone down the drain. No matter what, Elise was the cousin of her close friend, the Blood Demon King Eleanor, when she was a human. There was no way she could leave her to die.

    ¡°Noesha, summon more manpower. We are going to search the city.¡±

 Volume 5 Chapter 216: The Real Ancient Ayr City Hidden Behind The Mirror

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 216: The Real Ancient Ayr City Hidden Behind The Mirror</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    Ancient Ayr City, which had been sleeping for more than three thousand years now, weed thergest group of visitors in history today. In the open space outside the said city, several ck interdimensional doors opened, and hordes of skeleton soldiers and demon guards swarmed out.

    Tens of thousands of skeleton soldiersbed through Ancient Ayr City like locusts. Be and members of the Order of The Rose stayed in the vast expanse outside the city. Strange noises could be heard from time to time from inside. The cathedral in the center of the city was fixed with many mechanisms, and the skeleton soldiers were hard at work destroying them.

    ¡°Mistress Be, as expected, this city... has been upied for a long period by some unknown forces. Your activity this time just so happened to have shed with that person... ¡°

    ¡°Lolita, why are you wearing your armor? Didn¡¯t I design a lot of beautiful skirts for you?! Do you not like them?¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, your designs are too borate. I refuse... You might as well get little Diaz, that Demon World Princess, to try them on.¡±

    In charge ofmanding the Demon Army was Lolita, one of Be¡¯s trusted aides. She was currently wearing ck armor, concealing most of her skin, and Be was somewhat disappointed. She wanted to see more of this devastating evil little loli.

    With the advantage of numbers, even after losing thousands of cannon fodder skeleton soldiers, the Demon Army wholly upied Ancient Ayr City. ording to reports by the demons, the cathedral was empty. There weren¡¯t even the remains of a corpse in the City of Norda.

    The skeleton soldiers had discovered arge number of fresh footprints in the back gates of Ancient Ayr City, however. Judging from their size and age, they came from horses and earth dragons and had been left not long ago.

    Be spected that Ogleria Academy¡¯s Earth Knights were involved in this mysterious incident, in addition to the Ophelias Academy¡¯s Sky Knights. This matter was ratherplicated, and she wasn¡¯t sure if the knights of Olsylvia Academy were in y as well.

    For safety concerns, Be kept the knights of the Order of The Rose in a safe ce outside. She, Lisha, and Lolita went to explore the cathedral in the center of Ancient Ayr City.

    Lisha had to go with her, and Be couldn¡¯t refuse her sister¡¯s kindness, so she agreed to her request. The cathedral in the center of Ancient Ayr City was said to have been built more than three thousand years ago in memory of Knight King Ayden.

    As Be and her teammates walked along the long corridor of the nameless cathedral, they had the illusion of passing through thousands of years of time and space. The decorations in the cathedral were so new, it was almost frightening, just like it had been built only yesterday.

    Along the way, the skeleton soldiers on patrol and high alert could be seen everywhere. The skeleton soldiers, who were originally representatives of evil, gave them an inexplicable sense of security in this mysterious and weird cathedral. The troops walking back and forth relieved Be a lot. At least, it was all her ¡°own people¡± here.

    There was a huge mirror in the innermost portion of the cathedral. Mirrors were regarded as psychic artifacts, be it in the Other World or the previous world. The appearance of this big mirror in the cathedral was a bit strange, though. On top of that, it was covered by a grey cloth, which was full of dust. Compared with the rtively new cathedral, the sense of disharmony was palpable.

    In front of the mirror stood dozens of skeleton soldiers, armed to the teeth and holding shields, carefully guarding against therge mirror. It seemed that the skeleton soldiers were instinctively aware of the strangeness of the whole situation.

    When the skeleton soldiers saw Be and the others approaching, they came forward to report the situation to Lolita in the secretnguage of demons. Initially, when this mirror was first discovered, it wasn¡¯t covered with this grey cloth.

    Among the skeleton soldiers who found this mirror at the time, the ones closest to it were pulled inside by a mysterious force and disappeared. Under the orders of themander of the Demon Army and the Dark Wizard, the skeleton soldiers covered the mirror with this grey cloth afterward.

    ¡°Your excellencies, ording to my guess, this mirror is connected to another world. Arge part of this hidden inner space is sealed in the world inside the mirror.¡±

    ¡°Can you remove the grey cloth? I want to see the hidden world.¡±

    ¡°Of course, please wait for a moment. The stuff is already here, and we will be done soon.¡±

    The Dark Wizards of the Demon Army directed the skeleton soldiers to bring another mirror about the size of the present one and ce it in front of it, meanwhile exining the abnormality of this mirror to Be.

    After cing the mirror, the skeleton soldiers pulled away the grey cloth. Be finally saw the world on the other side. Sure enough, the cathedral in the mirror looked dpidated. Compared with the world outside of the mirror, it was at least a few decades older.

    Be walked to the front of the mirror; it didn¡¯t reflect Be and the others at all. Although it was a mirror, it felt more like an interdimensional gate. Be held out her hand and tried to touch the surface of the mirror, only for it to prate directly into the mirror.

    ¡°So this is actually a door. Let me go in and have a look. Lolita, you and... Alright then, Lolita, you help keep an eye on my Rose Knights outside. I¡¯ll hand their safety over to you. Lisha and I will go in and take a gander.¡±

    Lisha had already grabbed Be¡¯s other hand, clearly gesturing that she wanted to follow her in. She didn¡¯t trust Be to go in alone for fear of an ident.

    Except for Lolita, Lisha was the strongest among the girls here. Besides, Be had no reason to refuse, so she had to go along with her wishes eventually.

    The Ancient Ayr City on this side of the mirror looked like the real Ancient Ayr City, and this door opened in a forge near the gates of the city. When they exited, they found some broken skeletons on the ground, which was probably the skeleton soldiers who had been killed when they came in to find out more.

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard. The Darkness Sacred Region will remember your contribution.¡±

    Be held out her hand and gently pressed it onto the skull of the skeleton remains, which was the Demon King¡¯s affirmation of her subordinates. After Be¡¯s prayer, the skeletons gradually evaporated and disappeared into a wisp of white smoke. With the Demon King¡¯s affirmation, they were finally at peace.

    When Be turned around to examine the mirror in this world, she found the runes of the seal of the Radiant Church around the mirror. The runes were originally pasted onto the mirror. But because much of the rune paper had decayed over time, the channel in this mirror had been opened.

    Be¡¯s skeleton soldiers were killed by the runes left behind by the Radiant Church. The long-decayed rune paper had a great deal of vestigial Holy power. Even after more than three thousand years, the skeleton soldiers could still be easily eliminated. By the looks of it, when the channel in the mirror was sealed at the beginning, it took a lot of energy.

    The runes had long decayed, and the handwriting on them couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, so she didn¡¯t know which generation of Radiant Popes had left them. On the rune of the seal, the insignia of the Radiant Pope was faintly visible, symbolizing the unique mark of the Radiant Pope.

    ¡°Lisha, there¡¯s... What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you okay?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine... Older sister Be, I feel an inexplicable sense of oppression here. This seems to be a forbidden zone. Thus, it¡¯s not convenient for my real form toe out. She said that there¡¯s a restriction for dragons in this area.¡±

    Lisha¡¯s originally ruddyplexion suddenly became extremely pale. Sheid one hand on her chest, obviously hating it here.

    The dragon prohibition area was said to be the nightmare of Dragon Knights because they couldn¡¯t summon their mounts in this stretch. Unfortunately, such a space wasst seen more than three thousand years ago and then mysteriously vanished in the long river of history. As to why it disappeared, that wasn¡¯t mentioned in the history books of the various Human Empires.

    Lisha was in the open space near the mirror, drawing the teleportation magic array in case of an emergency. After that, she took Be by the hand, and the two of them walked carefully outside of the forge.

    Be peered outside through the cksmith¡¯s locked door. Judging from the architectural style, this was also Ancient Ayr City. However, it seemed much more real than its counterpart on the opposite side of the mirror.

    The ruins of this three-thousand-year-old city were long crumbling, abandoned streets and houses with broken eaves and tiles littered everywhere. Besides the forge, which was rtively undamaged, the entire Ancient Ayr City was in shambles. Even what used to be the strongest city walls had now copsed, leaving only a single gate standing alone on the ground.

    There was also the mysterious cathedral in the center of Ancient Ayr City. The gates of the cathedral were open, and just like the forge, it was well preserved.

    The sound of heavy footsteps suddenly filled the formerly quiet, abandoned streets. Be and Lisha immediately held their breath. Looking through the crack in the door, the source of the footsteps was soon determined.

    It was a solitary Terror Knight in ck armor, riding on the back of a giant demonic bull over six meters tall. This knight felt like an erged version of a demon. The average height in the Other World was more than two meters; however, this Terror Knight was nearly four meters. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that he was a giant.

    The knight had a malevolent mummified face. The location of its eyes had long copsed, leaving only two ck holes. He was armed with a six-meter long knight¡¯s pike, a three-meter long shield, and wore arge crown on his head.

    ¡°The Protector¡¯s Crown? Could this guy be Knight King Ayden?! Is Knight King Ayden a giant...¡±

    Be saw the inscription of the Radiant Church on the crown. The passage of thousands of years had left its mark on the crown, though. The crown originally made of pure gold had lost much of its golden luster.

    In the legend of Knight King Ayden, this hero¡¯s mount was a dragon. There was no reason he would change his mount to a demonic bull after being corrupted. This was such a loss; the exchange of the dragon for a bull was surely a pity.

    After observing for a while, Be found that the corrupted King Ayden had no intelligence. He would only patrol the area outside the cathedral and looked more like the BOSS stationed in a certain area in a game.

    Not only did the corrupted King Aydenck intelligence, but even his mount, the dark purple demonic bull, didn¡¯t seem aware. It regrly patrolled the ruins of Ancient Ayr City with Knight King Aiden.

    Since the other party didn¡¯t have any intelligence, Be and Lisha felt much less pressure. They slipped out of the forge and walked to the cathedral. Along the way, they escaped several patrols by the corrupted Knight King Ayden by hiding under the shelter of nearby building debris.

    Under Lisha¡¯s persuasion, Be temporarily gave up the idea of beheading Knight King Ayden. The greedy and lustful female Demon King was obviously interested in the golden crown on the corrupted knight¡¯s head. If Lisha hadn¡¯t stopped her in time, the corrupted Knight King Ayden might have be a ¡°headless knight¡±.

    There seemed to be other terrifying beings residing in the cathedral, at the tower in the highest part of the cathedral, to be more precise. There was a strange, huge, blood-red eyeball floating in the air, simr to the ¡°Demonic Eye¡± in Be¡¯s Darkness Sacred Region. This massive eyeball was also a demonic object used for investigating.

    Fortunately, the colossal eyeball¡¯s attention was mainly focused on the corrupted Knight King Ayden, and it didn¡¯t pay much attention to Be and Lisha. As a result, they easily escaped several rounds of the eyeball¡¯s scans. Its primary function was probably to monitor the corrupted Knight King Ayden.

    In the mysterious cathedral, there was arge number of moving white figures. They weren¡¯t Departed Spirits since they were physical entities. Seeing them, Be and Lisha hid in the ruins of the building gate. Even the two ¡°viin Bosses¡± couldn¡¯t tell the origin of these strange demons.

    The white figures didn¡¯t have faces. As they moved inside the cathedral, the duo could hear footsteps simr to those of people. Be hesitated before taking out a summoning drawing from Summoner Shirley and threw it at the church¡¯s doors.

    A dazzling light came from the summoning drawing. After that, a demonic grey wolf appeared. It was a ss D demonic beast and knew how to use magic attacks. After seeing these mysterious demonic beings, however, the fierce demonic wolf trembled with fear and even forgot that it could use magic attacks.

    The grey wolf, who had no choice but to flee, was caught by a white figure, which suddenly turned into a hollow shadow and covered the poor beast like a piece of white nket. After struggling for a while, the grey wolf melted away.

    Be was prepared to conclude that this demonic beast had been eaten alive by the white figure. Looking at the scene where there was only a little fur left but no bones on the ground, she finally understood what had happened to the armor left on the floor of Ancient Ayr City on the other side of the mirror.

    The living, like the grey wolf, were probably eaten alive by these white figures. There were no bones left, so the armor escaped their hunger because they couldn¡¯t eat it.

    Be felt her scalp tingle. It was hard to imagine what a horrible night the people of Ancient Ayr City had experienced that night more than three thousand years ago. These white shadows entered the city, and the knights guarding the city were eaten one by one. All that remained was their armor, which silently told the story of the terrors that had taken ce here that night.

    Where Be and Lisha were hiding, many of the white demonic beings appeared for no reason. Lisha was almost so scared that she shouted, but Be responded promptly and covered her little mouth before she could do so.

    When the demons passed by Be and Lisha, it seemed as if they hadn¡¯t been found. The white demons didn¡¯t have faces and naturally had no eyes. They seemed to regard Be and Lisha as obstacles part of the building and automatically avoided them when they left.

    These white demons, also known as ¡°White Devourers¡±, would be mutated demons, if they were to ssify them by camps. They had no intelligence andcked visual perceptions. The basis for attacking prey was the taste of the living soul. They could smell the souls of the humans and Beastmen of this world.

    Be and Lisha technically did not belong to this ne; they were both transmigrators. The soul of the original owner of their bodies had long disappeared, so the ¡°White Devourers¡± naturally treated them as buildings because they couldn¡¯t smell the soul of their previous masters.

    Be and Lisha carefully moved into the cathedral. After several attempts to make sure that the white demons couldn¡¯t perceive them, only then did Be and Lisha hesitantly move inside.

    The scene where the grey wolf was devoured by the white figure had left a psychological shadow on Lisha and Be. The two looked around carefully, scrutinizing their surroundings. The white figures, who moved past them as if nothing had happened, were causing them a great deal of stress.

    Be quietly quickened her pace, a little worried about the students who had disappeared here. She was very afraid that they had been eaten by the white figures. Forget about the others, but if something were to happen to Crimson Knight Elise, Blood Demon King Eleanor would be devastated.

    Besides the white figures wandering back and forth in the long hall of the cathedral, there was also arge mirror hanging on the walls on both sides. Be was a little wary about mirrors now. She didn¡¯t dare to look at them for fear that there was something wrong with the mirrors here.

    ¡°Older sister Be, look at the picture in the mirror. Isn¡¯t that Shawn?¡±

    At Lisha¡¯s prompt, Be reluctantly looked at the mirror. The image on it made Be somewhat surprised. In that mirror, she could see the figures of the male knights of Olsylvia Academy.

    On the other side of the mirror, the boys from Olsylvia Academy were hunting arge ss A demonic beast, the Great Forest Ape. Dragon Knight Shawn and God Chosen Knight Scott appeared in the picture. They were currently leading their team.

    Additionally, in the other mirrors in the long hall, there were the images of the knights of Ogleria Academy and Ophelias Academy hunting, which almost looked like video reys. The only thing that seemed off to Be was the fact that she hadn¡¯t seen Crimson Knight Elise and Styx Knight Stacey when her eyes had swept past all the mirrors.

 Volume 5 Chapter 217: The Strange Demonic Beings In The Depths Of The Unknown Cathedral

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 217: The Strange Demonic Beings In The Depths Of The Unknown Cathedral</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    Deep in the cathedral in the lost Ancient Ayr City, Be looked around the mirrors on the side of the long hallway of the cathedral but found neither Elise nor Stacey. This was very unusual. The two beauties were captains, so there was no reason for them not to be present.

    The white demons walking back and forth were particrly frightening. Be hesitated whether to withdraw and call her men over first. This area currently was a dragon prohibition area that restricted a dragon¡¯s strength. Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha was temporarily unable toe out because her dragon lineage was too strong.

    Not only was Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha unable toe out, even Devastating Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita was the same, which meant that Be had directly lost two of her strongest fighting forces. If she wanted to break this deadlock, she could only destroy the dragon prohibition barrier ced here.

    ¡°Older sister Be, Alisha asked me to tell you that these mirrors are divine artifacts. They were used by the Legendary Dream God Onelos to imprison the souls of sinners. I don¡¯t know how it¡¯s been demonically tempered. Now, these mirrors shut the living in.¡±

    ¡°The living... The space inside the mirror does imprison the living... Then I¡¯ll smash the mirror right away...¡±

    ¡°Well, these mirrors are only mirrors. Older sister Be, you have to find the real artifact, the original object of the Dream God Onelos¡¯ mirror world. It¡¯s no use destroying these mirrors!¡±

    While Be and Lisha were whispering, there came a sound of footsteps in the corridor directly ahead. They sounded different from the footsteps of the white demons. The white demons sounded as if they simply dragged their feet directly across the floor when they moved.

    This time, the sound of the footsteps sounded closer to that of human beings. But it seemed strange that anyone could live in ces like this. Be took Lisha¡¯s hand and hid together behind a stone statue at the side of the corridor.

    The stone figure that Be and Lisha hid behind was difficult to find because it was built on a rtively high tform. Be and Lisha leaned out and secretly watched the being that could make humanlike footsteps. It was fine until they looked, but once they did, Be and Lisha were immediately petrified.

    This is a humanoid demon, more than two meters in height. Its entire body looked as if it was made out of a ball of y. It had no facial features and was wearing a mage¡¯s outfit without any symbols, walking along the corridor.

    What petrified Be and Lisha was the fact that the demon was covered in divine artifacts. Just the ten fingers on its hand were each wearing a colorful ring. The purity of those colors looked like the luster produced by the powers of a divine artifact.

    This was the first time Be had seen a demon covered in divine artifacts. ording to the information she had obtained from the historical library of the Human Empires, Be spected that the artifacts on this demon were all divine level treasures.

    The demon was wearing a ferocious gold mask on its face. Be felt dizzy looking at it. It was poisonous, and even the mask was a weapon with special charm effects.

    This was the first time Be saw a demon covered in divine artifacts. This was too much of a ¡°cheat,¡± and Be wished she couldin. Not only the fact that its whole body was covered in divine artifacts but on top of that, it still looked like an intelligent being. The monster stayed in front of each mirror for a short time, as if it were looking at the people in the mirror.

    Fortunately, this guy hadn¡¯t found Be and Lisha. After confirming that the mirrors were operating normally, this humanoid demon left. It wanted to verify if there were fewer people trapped in the ¡°mirror world.¡± Be¡¯s Order of the Rose wasn¡¯t trapped, so the demon was just a little puzzled.

    When Be and Lisha saw the monster leaving, they jumped off the statue and walked along the path where it came from. The two had a tacit understanding and didn¡¯t speak, exchanging views with their gestures and their eyes.

    Since they weren¡¯t certain if the humanoid demon could hear or not, adding the fact that the direction that guy had left was the direction they came from, it was too risky to turn back now. They were likely to meet the monster head-on. Be and Lisha went on exploring. The monster had a special stench. They covered their noses and carefully explored along the corridor.

    The light in the corridor was very dim, and the sky above Ancient Ayr City was constantly covered with dark clouds. There wasn¡¯t any direct sunlight, resulting in it being difficult to see the path in the cathedral clearly. Perhaps the humanoid demon exuded great pressure. On the way, Be and Lisha didn¡¯t encounter any white demons, and the journey went smoothly.

    On both sides of the passage were murals with strong religious sentiments. Although they had undergone more than three thousand years, the murals were only a little faded, and the general idea of what was painted could still be seen.

    These murals recorded some of Knight King Ayden¡¯s life events, including killing Ferocious Dragon Dreiser and Demon Corian, and the Radiant Church, that helped build the cathedral in recognition of Knight King Ayden¡¯s exploits.

    To Be¡¯s confusion, it was impossible to see the appearance of the Knight King Ayden on the murals, although he was all dressed in armor. However, judging from Be¡¯s experience, this Knight King Ayden had a feminine figure.

    If Knight King Ayden were a girl, then what about the Knight King Ayden patrolling outside the cathedral? The crown wasn¡¯t fake. Be could clearly recognize the symbol of the church.

    At the end of the corridor, there was a half-hidden stone gate. Be gave Lisha a look and told her to keep watch at the door just in case the humanoid demon returned halfway. After that, Be slipped sideways through the stone gate.

    The light on the other side of the stone gate was also very dim. In this dim light, Be roughly saw theyout of the secret chamber. This was the torture room with various torture instruments everywhere. On the rusty instruments, there were still many traces of blood.

    Legend has it that in the depths of every cathedral, the Radiant Church had set up a special torture chamber for heretics. Now, it seemed that this legend was true. The Radiant Church wasn¡¯t as above board as the world imagined. At least, this torture chamber still existed.

    Be looked at the various kinds of heavy chains hanging from the ceiling. Her mood was a little mixed. With her sharp eyes, Be soon found that the torture room had a guest. Far away, there was a beautiful blonde who was fixed onto an iron frame in a naked state.

    The iron frame that bound the beautiful girl was very erotic. At a nce, Be could tell that this iron frame was the typical x-shaped frame from the adult games in the previous world. It was so erotic that it caught Be off guard, so much so that she almost forgot herself.

    In front of the blonde was a demon with a round figure. It looked like a variation of an ogre, and it was about three meters tall. With a whip and a red candle in its hand, it looked like the torturer.

    Be wanted to hide and watch the performance of this experienced guy, but she found that the blonde figure looked more and more like someone she knew. The torturer found Be¡¯s shadow on the wall and turned around to get to the bottom of the matter.

    Be responded quickly, taking out the Great Evil ying Sword from her storage ring and attacked the demon¡¯s face. The demon torturer was caught off guard and was shed in the face by the double-edged sword.

    Be happened to insert the Great Evil ying Sword into the mutant ogre¡¯s mouth. The powerful and destructive power prevented the ogre from shrieking; consequently, the whip and red candle in its hand fell to the ground.

    Before the mutant ogre took another step, she threw an iron chain around its neck. Be pulled with all her strength, dragging the mutant ogre to her side so that it didn¡¯t have the chance to kill the imprisoned blonde.

    The moment she dragged the mutant ogre to kneel in front of her, Be got up and violently executed a flying kick onto its head. The mutant ogre had a strong head. Even when she gave her all, she didn¡¯t manage to pop this guy¡¯s head open. Her kick ¡°decapitated¡± the ogre and sent its head flying far away.

    The mutated ogre¡¯s head fell into a pool, issuing a ¡°ssh.¡± Be walked forward, ignoring the headless corpse that was sputtering blood.

    The captured beauty was indeed Be¡¯s acquaintance, ¡°Holy Dragon Knight¡± Ingrid. Ingrid was tied up in a very humiliating position to this erotic cross-shaped frame. Her whole body seemed unbroken, but her hands and feet were locked in the iron rings on the frame. The keyhole on the iron rings had melted.

    Ingrid wore a golden cor around her neck and a golden ball gag in her mouth. Her eyes were covered with a white cloth. There were traces of two streams of tears on her face. She looked like she had been crying. Be found no scars on Ingrid. It seemed that before the torture could start, it came to an end because Be, this ¡°fake traffic police,¡± had stopped them for inspection.

    Be¡¯s hands subconsciously picked up the mutated ogre¡¯s whip, which had fallen to the ground. Fortunately, she had a strong will. In her heart, she repeated the words, ¡°she¡¯s my teacher.¡± After dozens of times, Be held out her hand to untie the white cloth covering Ingrid¡¯s face.

    Due to an inexplicable excitement, Be¡¯s hand trembled slightly. As she reminded herself that the other party was her teacher, Be felt even more excited. Her evil thoughts almost couldn¡¯t be suppressed. It seemed that she had gone further and further down the road of depravity.

    Ingrid turned red when she saw that Be, her problem student, hade to rescue her. Her own student had seen her embarrassing appearance. How would she teach her in the future? Earlier, she had been enveloped by a white fog and was brought here by some mysterious force before she could even respond.

    This was a dragon prohibition area. Ingrid¡¯s mount, the Holy Dragon, couldn¡¯t be summoned because of the seal. After that, she was caught by the humanoid demon covered in divine artifacts. The opponent had too many divine artifacts. Combined with the sudden attack, Ingrid was overwhelmed and knocked out.

    Later, as Be had seen, Ingrid was stripped of her equipment and clothes and imprisoned in the torture chamber originally built by the Radiant Church. As a Dragon Knight conferred by the Radiant Church, she didn¡¯t know how to feel about being imprisoned in a torture chamber of the church.

    Anyway, Ingrid was in an awkward situation now, which made her a little embarrassed. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t a male student who came in to save her. Otherwise, who knew what would happen since she was ced in such a provocative posture.

    Even if the boy were a gentleman, she probably wouldn¡¯t be able to marry after having exposed her naked body to a boy. Ingrid was a bit naive at this time. Now that Be had seen her, there was no way she would get married in her life. Be wasn¡¯t a fairpanion, and she had always been very selfish.

    Ingrid found that something was wrong. Never mind that Be was holding the mutant ogre¡¯s whip in her hand, but she was also looking at her body in a way that made her feel invaded. Moreover, Be had no intention of helping Ingrid unfasten her shackles. Instead, she stretched out her other hand and groped her.

    ¡°Miss Ingrid... Older sister Ingrid, how beautiful you are! Marry me. I¡¯ve always hoped to have an older sister who loves me. Don¡¯t shake your head. If you don¡¯t talk, that means you agree. I don¡¯t understand what you mean by shaking your head.¡±

    Ingrid just remembered something now. At Olsylvia Academy, Be was rumored to have a very ambiguous rtionship with many beautiful girls, such as Princess Kriss. At first, Ingrid had also assumed that Be and those girls were just pure friends, who were perhaps a little more close.

    Now, it seemed that things weren¡¯t that simple. Be really had a special interest in girls. This was bad. Ingrid was in such a predicament now. She couldn¡¯t even open her mouth to educate this problem student, let alone resist.

    Be looked at Ingrid, who was flushed by her touch, revealing an evil smile. She leaned close to Ingrid and kissed the blonde¡¯s face. The taste of a mature beauty was iparable to Kriss and the other young beauties.

    At first nce, this was the first time Ingrid had experienced this sort of thing. She had no choice but to shake her head helplessly. Ingrid hadpletely lost the majesty of a Dragon Knight and teacher. She was merely a beauty who was being bullied by someone else.

    ¡°Miss Ingrid, from now on, you will be my older sister alone. You have only two choices; one is to marry me, the other is I marry you. Well, you don¡¯t have to answer me so soon. I know you will definitely choose the right option.¡±

    Was there a point in choosing? Both options had the same result. Also, this wasn¡¯t the point. The point was that this evil student still remembered that she was a teacher. Why did she have such a problem student who bullied her teacher? Ingrid looked at Be pleadingly. She hoped that Be could save her first.

    ¡°Older sister Ingrid, look. I have already written a contract. First, sign the contract, then I will let you go!¡±

    Be, the ¡°habitual offender,¡± seemed to havee prepared. She took out a magic contract from her storage ring. This was the ve contract the great Evil God Mia had written for her. As long as both parties used their own blood to make a mark on it, the contract would be established.

    When Ingrid saw that it was a ve contract, she was so scared that she started struggling desperately. What a joke! This sort of envement magic itself was an evil contract. Once signed, she would be the property of Be, this problem student.

    How could this happen? She was a teacher. It was too shameful and disrespectful for her to be owned by her student. Seeing that Be had taken out a small needle to prick her finger to take some blood for the blood pact, Ingrid closed her hands to prevent Be from pricking her finger.

    ¡°Older sister Ingrid, don¡¯t be naughty. Be good and open your palm quickly. Otherwise... I will prick some other ces, such as...¡±

    Be persuaded Ingrid to give up resisting as if she were a nurse urging a child to take an injection. When Ingrid saw Be touch her chest, she gave up the fightpletely. Her palm obediently opened to allow Be to take blood from her fingers. She had no choice. If Be pricked her in some other part like her chest, she would probably die from the pain.

    After Ingrid¡¯s bloody fingers were pressed onto the ve contract like a fingerprint, Be finally got her wish and unshackled the beautiful Dragon Knight teacher. During her holiday, she had been a little worried that Ingrid would be snatched by someone else.

    Under this circumstance, she would have no problems with her exam. Ingrid was now hers. It was expected that she would give Be full marks in the exam. Be was nning to let Ingrid give herself a ¡°special lesson¡± here when Lisha, who was keeping watching outside the torture room, burst in.

    ¡°Older sister Be... that guy is back. What are you... I understand. Older sister Be, stop ying now. That guy seems to have found something wrong. His footsteps sound very urgent.¡±

    Ingrid thought that she was saved. After all, Lisha was the princess of the Octavia Empire and was the former head of the Demon ying Knights. As a Dragon Knight, she wouldn¡¯t sit idly by and ignore Be¡¯s absurd behavior.

    However, Lisha went on chatting with Be as if nothing had happened even after seeing Ingrid. Ingrid looked at all this dully. Even Lisha had betrayed her faith. She was finished. This was the worst ss of students she had ever taken on.

    ¡°Older sister Ingrid, don¡¯t have any wild thoughts. The blood deed has already been signed, yet you want to escape? Stay still. When we get back to school, I¡¯ll need some special after-school counseling!¡±

    Be took the white cloth and covered Ingrid¡¯s eyes again. Her hopes dashed, Ingrid finally passed out from the strength she had exerted resisting Be.

    Lisha and Be pushed the heavy stone door and closed the door of the torture room from inside. The humanoid demon arrived a step toote. By the time it got there, the stone door was locked. When the Radiant Church designed the torture room, the stone door was made heavy, so that the demon couldn¡¯t open it by itself in the meantime.

 Volume 5 Chapter 231: The Dark Side of the Pamelas Winehouse

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 231: The Dark Side of the Pams Winehouse</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Aldridge Magic Empire, Angus City, the Pams Hotel. Be had a simple chat with Serena, before leading her into a room.

    ¡°Eh? What did Serena go in there for...¡±

    Chairman Alephia watched them leave with a confused expression. What were two wizards and a knight doing together in a hotel? Unless... they had some sort of dark secret!

    What should she do? She couldn¡¯t just go knock on the door! This was a high-end hotel; if she did that, the bouncers would immediately toss her out.

    Just as Alephia was pondering how to investigate Be¡¯s room, she saw a maid who was wearing a clean maid uniform walk past. That¡¯s it, she thought, I can try that.

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous outside,e in. Sylvia is inside.¡±

    ¡°Be, this is a very high-ss hotel, it¡¯s not dangerous. You really are rich though! Can you tell me how you managed to rent this room? If I recall correctly, only magic professions can reserve rooms here.¡±

    ¡°This... is a secret!¡±

    Serena was still unaware of Be¡¯s ns for her. Be closed the door behind her. This girl was always following Sylvia around; if Be didn¡¯t take her down, then getting intimate with Sylvia would be difficult.

    As soon as Sylvia realized that Serena had arrived, she curled up under the covers and refused toe out; she waspletely naked, how could she face Serena?

    ¡°Sylvia, stop messing around, hurry up ande out. This is Be¡¯s room.¡±

    ¡°No, Serena, since you¡¯ve alreadye, you should stay.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? Be, can you help me... you...¡±

    Just as Serena turned around to ask Be for help, Sylvia shot out an ordinary water ball straight at her back. Before she could react, Serena was soaked from head to toe.

    ¡°Sylvia, look at what you¡¯ve done! See if I won¡¯t punish you...¡±

    ¡°Serena, wait a second. You¡¯re soaked through. Why don¡¯t you go get changed in the bathroom while I guard Sylvia. After you¡¯re done, we can talk some sense into her...¡±

    ¡°This... Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Lady Be.¡±

    Although Serena felt as if Be was being overenthusiastic, she didn¡¯t have any suspicions; after all, Be was still a woman. Serena turned toward the King Suite¡¯s bathroom. The opulent bathroom was located in its own room in the King Suite, a good distance away from the main room.

    ¡°Be, hurry up and rope Serena in too. She doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend; now is the perfect chance...¡±

    ¡°Lady Sylvia you really are bing more and more to my taste. Just wait a little longer, and we¡¯ll all y together.¡±

    After cating Sylvia, Be crept toward the bathroom, easily pushing open the unlocked door. It looked like Serena was too trusting of her, or rather, too trusting of her heterosexuality.

    Yet, when she opened the door, she detected signs of tampering. Instead of warm air, a wave of bone piercing cold billowed from the doorway.

    When Be had rented this room, she had only given it a once over under the guidance of a hotel worker, she hadn¡¯t investigated the bathroom. This was the Pams Hotel¡¯s King Suite. The bathroom came heated, and unless there was some sort of malfunction, sabotage was the only other possibility for such coldness.

    Armed with forewarning, Be craftily peeked her head inside the bathroom, carefully appraising the surroundings. She hadn¡¯t even gotten a chance to use this bathroom yet, and naturally had no idea what the problem was in this bathroom.

    It looked like someone had been plotting against Be, but through a twist of luck, Serena was the victim of that sinister n.

    Serena was curled up in a corner, butt naked and shivering in the cold. After she stripped, she went to turn on the shower. However, what hade out wasn¡¯t warm water but a st of freezing cold air.

    As a fire mage, Serena already had an innate weakness toward water magic. The st of cold air had left her curled up on the floor while two figures cloaked in stealth gear stood over her. They were the ones who had tampered with the shower.

    ¡°Why is this shower... broken, wait, you¡¯re not Be... What are you guys nning to do with that rope... You guys... Wait... Don¡¯te! Be, help...¡±

    Serena had thought that Be was here to help her until she realized that they were strangers clothed in ck and brandishing red colored ropes along with a ck cor and ball gag. No matter how slow Serena was, she still realized that something was wrong.

    The ck clothed men wore clown masks and had hidden away Serena¡¯s clothes. Seeing them approach, Serena used all of her strength to dash toward the bathroom door.

    Unfortunately for her, the King Suite bathroom was huge. She wasn¡¯t able to make it all the way to the door before falling over, the poison in the cold air sapping her strength.

    In such a stressful situation, a girl would naturally panic, forgetting all about her innate abilities. For example, Serena hadpletely forgotten that she was a fire mage and was only trying to escape in her panic instead of fighting off the invading cold with her fire magic.

    The two ck clothed men walked up and tied Serena with the red rope. They gagged her with a little ck ball gag and put the ck cor around her neck. Their practiced motions indicated that they were veterans of this kind of action.

    The mastermind behind this scheme was definitely an experienced master. They knew that a woman would be most vulnerable when showering. Right as the men were about to blindfold Serena, Be made her move.

    She couldn¡¯t allow them to blindfold Serena. After all, if she didn¡¯t personally see Be rescue her, she might even suspect that Be was conspiring together with these men.

    ¡°Number Ten, did we catch the wrong person... didn¡¯t the young master order us to capture a golden haired knight? Thisdy has red hair... and is also a mage...¡±

    ¡°Who cares, Number Nine! Let¡¯s just hurry up and take her back and to turn in the mission, then...¡±

    As the two would be kidnappers discussed their course of action, Beunched her attack. She charged over and seized the men by their necks, pinning them against the wall.

    The two masked men were choked out by Be¡¯s tyrannical Demon King strength. However, Be realized that their necks were actually extremely soft and tender; the two masked men were actually women

    Even though Be was a Demon King, she still had principles. She didn¡¯t want to ughter women without reason. That was why she didn¡¯t kill the two masked invaders, and instead choked them into unconsciousness.

    ¡°Are you okay, Serena! Sorry I¡¯mte, it¡¯s all my fault... Wait, you...¡±

    ¡°Be, I... I¡¯m so cold, hold me, please..¡±

    As soon as Be untied Serena, the poison wore off and she leapt onto Be, pulling her into a tight hug.

    Be calmly held Serena and thought to herself. She had originally been nning to sneak attack Serena in the bath. Who knew that someone would have paved the way for her. It was obvious that Serena was suffering from a cold poison as she pressed her lips to Be¡¯s.

    Be simply carried her back to the bed and gave her to a surprised Sylvia. After giving Sylvia a simple exnation, Be wrapped up the two gorgeous magicians in a simple fur nket.

    The cold poison coursing through Serena¡¯s body could only be cured by the antidote. Before then, only a water magician like Sylvia could touch her without suffering from the poison as well.

    Sylvia had already experienced many intimate adventures with Be and was knowledgeable about girl on girl action. She wrapped Serena up in a practiced and intimate hug, transferring half of the cold aura into her own body.

    ¡°Be, hurry up and find the antidote, Serena is severely poisoned, any longer and we won¡¯t be able to hold on.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know. Before conquering big sis Serena, I won¡¯t give up.¡±

    After reminding Sylvia to be careful, Be returned to the bathroom. At this point, saving Serena¡¯s life was her priority; Be roughly stripped the two invaderspletely naked and expertly tied them up with the red rope.

    After Be took off their masks, she was left in shock. The two infiltrators were both beauties, but more importantly, their faces looked very familiar to Be. After thinking carefully, she remembered that these two were the maids that had shown her this room from yesterday.

    Although Be wasn¡¯t able to find the antidote to Serena¡¯s poisoning, she did find some interesting things, namely a key ring holding the keys to all of the Pams Hotel¡¯s various suites, and a small notebook.

    After flipping open the notebook, Be found that it contained the guest list of the Pams Hotel, as well as an attack schedule. She discovered that this hotel was actually a ¡°ck shop¡± operating under the guise of an erotic love hotel.

    However, the mastermind behind this hotel wasn¡¯t written in the book. Every worker in this hotel was a criminal, and every day, they would randomly pick a single female guest to assault.

    Since the hotel workers had keys to every room in the hotel, they could easily infiltrate their target guest¡¯s rooms and set up an ambush. As soon as the guest entered the bathroom with their guard down, they would take them down, the same way they attacked Serena.

    Not long after the ambush, they would have an aplicee to the door with ¡°room service¡±, and the kidnapped girl would be carted away in the meal cart. As for where they were sent, that detail wasn¡¯t included in the notebook.

    When Be had first checked into the hotel, in order to avoid any problems arising due to her status, she had avoided using her identity as the Duchess Bellina. She had signed her name as Be, taken off her noble si, and even used the nk card that Sharon had given her.

    To a stranger, Be would have looked like a random rich upstart from a foreign empire. There wouldn¡¯t be any impact if she were to suddenly disappear. If they had known she was actually Duchess Bellina, this hotel would have treated her like an honored guest instead of trying to kidnap her.

    ¡°You girls are awake now, if you don¡¯t want to die then just sit still. If you struggle, then I¡¯ll shove you into your co-conspirators meal cart and ship you off.¡±

    Once the two girls woke up and discovered that they had been tied up in an even more expert way than they themselves could, they were scared stupid. They had learned how to escape bindings from their organization, but Be¡¯s knots were too masterful, even tying each individual finger, rendering them incapable of escape.

    Right then, a crisp knocking sound came from the suite door. Be quickly tied the two girls together, back to back, and covered their faces with a ck cloth.

    In order to maintain the facade of a high end hotel, the Pams Hotel only employed young beauties that were under twenty years of age. Due to this, many people were fooled, never realizing that this was actually a ¡°ck shop¡±!

    Be pulled out her poisonous dagger and crept over to the door of the suite. She looked out through the peephole and saw a pink haired beauty waiting outside. All of the maids in this hotel were blond beauties, where did this pink haired beautye from?

    Be was unable to discern the girl¡¯s features under her maid hat. All of the maids in this ¡°ck Shop¡± were suspicious, Be could only assume that this maid was here as an aplice.

    ¡°Is anyone there? Room service...¡±

    Even though the pink haired maid asked, she never stopped moving and reached out a hand to push open the door to the King Suite. She was hesitant to enter after realizing that the door was actually unlocked.

    It was actually Be who had secretly unlocked the door from inside. She was hiding not far from the door, waiting for the pink haired maid to take the bait.

    Suddenly, from behind the maid, several dozen poison darts pierced into her back. She didn¡¯t get a chance to react and was forced to her knees by the sneak attack. The people who attacked her were wearing the same ck robes as Serena¡¯s ambushers. They had special poison dartunchers in their hands that looked simr to crossbows.

    ¡°What are Number Ten and Number Nine doing? Taking so long... Whatever, this maid isn¡¯t one of ours. It seems like someone high up hase...¡±

    ¡°Who cares what their status is, after we strip them and ship them to the market, they¡¯re all the same, hurry...¡±

    The three ck robed beauties walked into the suite and looked at the pale faced Alephia who was kneeling helpless on the floor. They took out ropes with practiced hands and prepared to tie up this beautiful girl that hade from nowhere!

    ¡°You guys are... despicable, this feeling is...¡±

    ¡°Stop wasting your strength, this poison was created from the venom of a Deep Sea Demonic Snake and the bile of an Icy Monster Fish. It¡¯s already impressive that you¡¯re still conscious, but this is it...¡±

    Chairman Alephia stared hatefully at the approaching kidnappers. She had been too careless. She had thought that the Pams Hotel was a safe ce.

    Right as she was about to unleash herst resort and fight to the death with these kidnappers, Be descended from the ceiling. She mmed the door close before charging over. The beautiful hunters never expected their prey to ambush them. Be disarmed their poison dart bows as soon as they turned around.

    With a beauty in each hand, Be dragged them in front of her and threw them onto the couch. Before they could get back up, the third beauty was thrown and crashed into them.

    Be then picked up their poison dart bows and began firing wildly at the three girls. Their strength couldn¡¯tpare to Alephia, and they were soon unconscious.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, you... let me go...¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Alephia. Did you change into a maid outfit toe see me in order to give me special services?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just room service, stop saying crazy things...¡±

    Be didn¡¯t hesitate; she immediately stripped Chairman Alephia down. A toxin made from the Deep Sea Demonic Snake and the Icy Monster Fish was a forbidden poison by thews of the Imperial Alliance. If she couldn¡¯t find an antidote, then things would beplicated.

    Alephia¡¯s entire body was freezing cold; she could only shiver and let Be do whatever she wanted. She no longer had the strength to use herst resort and was losing still more to the poison.

    After stripping Alephia naked, Be didn¡¯t have any time to appreciate the sight of her slender frame. The poison had already spread throughout Alephia¡¯s body; Be had to give her emergency treatment.

    Once Alephia realized Be didn¡¯t have any ill intentions, she shyly closed her eyes. This was her first time being stripped by someone else; even though it was by a fellow girl, she was still embarrassed.

    Outside of the Pams Hotel, Ariel had returned. She stared confusedly at the tightly shut doors of the hotel. Two door guards were exining the situation to the guests who were trying to enter; they said that the hotel was temporarily cleaning house, and would be closed for a while longer.

    Was it really just house cleaning? Ariel was exceptionally sensitive to darkness energy; she could clearly sense a dark aura emanating from within the Pams Hotel.

 Volume 5 Chapter 219: The Underground Treasure Vault of No Retreat

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 219: The Underground Treasure Vault of No Retreat</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    In the mysterious underground vault of Ancient Ayr City, Demon Corian was kneeling on the ground, unable to rise. The ¡°Tears of the Goddess¡±, created from the Creator of Light Vianne¡¯s tears, was incredibly potent against demonkind. If swallowed, this guy would instantly die.

    Corian struggled desperately. Its extended hand stopped a mere half meter from Be¡¯s neck before falling powerlessly. This thing¡¯s battle prowess was extremely varied; in the past, Knight King Aiden expended all of his strength in order to kill Corian.

    Be expressionlessly looked at Corian, who had be a skeleton. Although collecting demon assets was a part of a Demon King¡¯s job description, if Be didn¡¯t like the demon, she wouldn¡¯t bother to collect them.

    ¡°Apologies, you¡¯re too ugly, I don¡¯t want to collect you. Goodbye forever.¡±

    Be took out the Radiant Church¡¯s Sacred Writings which she had received from the sessor of the Radiant Church, Chairman Maria; it was an exorcism book. Earlier, Be had seen Maria, Susan, and Hayley use it.

    Be flipped open the book to the page on redemption and ced it upside down on Corian¡¯s bleach white skull. It¡¯s formerly expressionless skull twisted in torment before finally crumbling to dust.

    In the spot where Demon Corian disappeared, Be discovered a set of keys. After washing it clean with a couple drops of ¡°Tears of the Goddess¡±, Be picked up therge set of keys.

    As for Lisha and Ingrid, who were waiting outside, Be didn¡¯t have to worry about their safety. They were both wearing nes made with the ¡°Tears of the Goddess¡± and Corian had attacked Be first instead of them.

    Be first picked up the knight treasures from the pile of treasure. They were the exclusive equipment of Stacey and Elise. Once she returned them she could ask for a bit of bor fee¡±. After all, these were treasures of legends, those two wouldn¡¯t refuse.

    As for what kind ofbor fees Be would ask for, based on her evil habits, they definitely wouldn¡¯t be normal repayment. While Be was immersed in fantasizing about what kind of repayment she¡¯d extort, the repayment had already arrived.

    Behind a pile of gold coins, Be discovered the owners of the special equipment. Ogleria Academy¡¯s Earth Dragon Knight Captain, Styx Knight Stacey and Ophelias Academy¡¯s Wyvern Knight Captain, Crimson Knight Elise, were right around the corner.

    As Be had predicted, Stacey and Elise had beenpletely stripped of arms, armor, and clothing. Be had always had a sneaking suspicion that the demons of this world were dirty perverts. Whenever they captured a girl, they would always strip them bare.

    Actually, Be was overthinking things. Demons didn¡¯t limit their stripping to women, the men were also stripped bare. Humans carried a lot of treasures on them. Historically, the earliest demons who hadn¡¯t fully stripped their human captives were often sneak attacked and killed.

    With the bloodshed of the past as their lesson, demons had learned. They wouldpletely strip humans as soon as they were captured. Be had been extremely fortunate to not find any male prisoners so far, otherwise she might have been ¡°shed¡± blind with that sight.

    Stacey and Elise were imprisoned within a gray cage and were chained with mysterious gray colored shackles in different positions. Stacey sat on the floor, her hands chained to a metal pir behind her back. She was on the ground, with her legs syed beneath her; her snow white legs were tightly shackled to the ground.

    Elise was bound in a position no less humiliating than Stacey. Her hands were bound together by the mysterious gray metal chains and held over her head; she hung on a metal chain overhead. Elise was forced to stand on the tips of her toes.

    Stacey and Elise had a dark ck and dark red cor around their respective necks which coincidentally matched their hair colors. They also had matching ball gags shoved into their mouths.

    When the two heard human footsteps, Stacey and Elise frantically raised their heads. Unfortunately they both had a ck blindfold over their eyes and couldn¡¯t see who was approaching.

    Be didn¡¯t immediately go up to rescue them; she could sense that the two girls were currentlypletely powerless. They didn¡¯t look like undefeatable Dragon Knights anymore; instead, they looked like two captive beauties. They were in a simr state to Ingrid, whom Be had rescued earlier.

    Even if a Dragon Knight was captured, it wouldn¡¯t result in them bing powerless. A Dragon Restriction Array should only limit the mount of a Dragon Knight, their own power would be unaffected. Stacey and Elise were both the top of their ss in their respective academies, thus their power was unquestionable.

    With Be bing quiet, Stacey and Elise panicked. Did the neer¡¯s silence mean they were debating how to deal with the girls?! The two girls were blindfolded, they could only deduce that the approaching entity was a human, they couldn¡¯t tell whether it was male or female.

    As the silence dragged on, Stacey and Elise became more and more worried. If the other side was a man, and he had evil intentions, then they would be screwed. The provocativeness of their current positions were well known by the two girls. They were praying inside that their rescuer would be female.

    Currently, their power was sealed away by a mysterious force, leaving them weaker than even a normal magician. Even if they weren¡¯t bound, if they encountered a strong man, he could easily subdue them.

    ¡°So it was like this, this is too expensive. Unless, it¡¯s that human shaped demon?¡±

    Be discovered a dark ck colored array that gave off an evil feeling near the cage. In the center of the array, there was a skull made of ck gemstones. It¡¯s empty eye sockets dripped with crimson tears.

    This was a type of evil magic array that created an enfeebling zone of darkness. Any who entered the area without a darkness affinity would be drastically weakened. Although Be and Lisha appeared human, they were both ¡°elders¡± of the dark races, this darkness zone had no effect on them.

    However, humans like Dragon Knight Ingrid were severely limited by such a formation. Without a priest, this was basically a death sentence. Yet, Be suspected that the problem wasn¡¯t this simple.

    Be saw special dragon markings on Stacey and Elise¡¯s chest; they were the contract imprints between a dragon knight and their mounts. Based on their imprints and their monikers, Be guessed that their mounts were both evil dragons.

    Stacey¡¯s mount was a Styx Dragon, and Elise¡¯s was a Blood Dragon, and both were evil dragons. The reason why Stacey and Elise weren¡¯t more famous in the Octavia Empire was due to the fact that they didn¡¯t use traditional mounts.

    Due to their non-traditional mounts, the Octavia Empire did their best to obscure information on the two dragon knights. If it weren¡¯t for their power as dragon knights, as well as their illustrious backgrounds, they would have already been hauled before a Radiant Church Inquisition and put to the stake.

    Be thought that the two shouldn¡¯t have been affected as severely as they were, due to the fact that they were contracted to such deviant dragon races. She guessed that there must be a different reason for the duo¡¯s strength restrictions.

    ¡°Hey, you girls don¡¯t cry... I¡¯ming to save you.¡±

    Stacey and Elise had leaked several tears from the corner of their eyes, leaving a pair of tear tracks down their beautiful faces. Due to Be¡¯s lingering silence, the pair had jumped to the conclusion that the new arrival was either a man or had simply left them; neither option was something that they could handle.

    However, after hearing Be¡¯s voice, Stacey and Elise were relieved. The neer was a woman, which meant their purity was saved. The two shamefully recalled their earlier behavior, proud Dragon Knights crying in front of a stranger, and blushed. Now, they simply hoped that their rescuer wasn¡¯t an acquaintance, otherwise they would never be able to live this down.

    Be retrieved therge ring of keys that she had looted off of Corian and found a couple keys that looked as if they matched the cage. Evidently, Corian was the demon that had locked them up.

    Right as Be was about to unlock the cage, she sensed a hateful gaze fall across her back. This treasure vault should have been empty of people. Who was so presumptuous to bother her when she had the ¡°Tears of the Goddess¡±?

    Be turned around and saw the ck skull within the darkness array balefully staring at her from its hollow eye sockets.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Even a piece of bone like you dares to act so impudent. Do you believe I want to throw you outside?¡±

    ¡°Human... If you know what¡¯s good for you then leave the two sacrifices alone, or else... You brat, you actually...¡±

    The skull spoke, yet before it could finish its sentence, Be dug a mirror out from a treasure pile and pointed it directly at the skull. It¡¯s baleful stare was reflected right back.

    The darkness magic array was surrounded by several transparent barriers and Be was unsure whether or not the ¡°Tears of the Goddess¡± could be urately used on the array. In order to avoid potentially wasting her treasure, she used a mirror to simply reflect the skull¡¯s stare attack.

    Taking advantage of the skull¡¯s temporary blindness, she circled behind the skull and, standing atop a pile of gold coins, pulled out the Great Evil ying Sword. She poured a bottle of ¡°Tears of the Goddess¡± onto the sword. The sword, after receiving the buff from the Tears, gave off a blinding white light.

    ¡°This weapon is... Wait, don¡¯t attack, we¡¯re both...¡±

    The skull was unable to finish thest word before it was pierced through by the Great Evil ying Sword, which Be had thrown from above. It died on the spot, pinned in the very center of the magic array. With a ¡°peng¡±, the ck gemstone in its mouth shattered.

    Along with the destruction of the skull, the color of the magic array faded, signifying its imminent copse. After taking care of this meddling observer, Be finally opened the cage.

    This treasure vault had many empty metal cagesying around; they were all identical to the one that had held Stacey and Elise. Evidently, the demon had been nning on capturing more than just the two girls. If Be had arrived a couple dayster, those cages might¡¯ve been full of people.

    There were also strange mirrors here that were simr to the ones in the church¡¯s promenade. It was also one of Dream God Onelos¡¯s divine mirror¡¯s subsidiary bodies. The only difference was, within each of these mirrors, there was a scene of beautiful female students from Ogleria Academy and Ophelias Academy.

    This must be a specialized tool used to capture people. The hidden culprit could use mysterious methods to capture their target female through the mirror. The power of this mirror appealed greatly to Be¡¯s aesthetics; she wanted to acquire the original body of this divine artifact, and use it tomit many foul deeds.

    Stacey and Elise were confused. That girl had said she was going to save them, yet, after releasing them from the cage, she did nothing about their chains and instead began touching them all over.

    They were all girls here! What was so interesting for her to touch? In that case why wouldn¡¯t she just touch herself! Be touched almost all of the sensitive spots on their bodies while pretending to check them for ¡°curses¡±. With this excuse, Be took full advantage of Stacey and Elise¡¯s helpless state and learned their three sizes at the same time.

    ¡°Stacey, Elise, answer my question first. Are you two in a close rtionship with any men right now, or perhaps an arranged marriage? If yes, just nod; be truthful, or else I¡¯ll leave...¡±

    The two girls couldn¡¯t understand why Be would ask them this, unless she wanted to introduce her brother to them as a love interest. The only problem was that Be had only asked them this after caressing both of their chins.

    Be cupped both of their chins with her small hands, making it impossible for the girls two move their heads. Wasn¡¯t it obvious that they couldn¡¯t respond like this! Although they didn¡¯t have any male pursuers due to their heretical mounts, they didn¡¯t enjoy being forced to answer.

    ¡°That means no then! Stacey, Elise, your shackles don¡¯t have any keyholes on them, I can¡¯t open them right now.¡±

    After receiving the answer that she wanted to hear, Be finally stopped teasing Stacey and Elise and undid their blindfolds.

    Once Stacey and Elise saw that their savior was the captain of the Olsylvia team, they were stunned. If they remembered correctly, this golden haired beauty was merely a Holy Knight, unless she had faked her qualifications?

    Even Dragon Knights had fallen to that mysterious white fog, how could Be, as a Holy Knight, remain unaffected? This girl wasn¡¯t concealing her power, was she?

    The two Dragon Knights had already forgotten how Be had groped them; they were busy trying to figure out how she had made it this far. While they were distracted, Be swiftly severed the girls¡¯ chains.

    Be hadn¡¯t lied earlier; the grey nes shackling them possessed a demonic power. If she cut them off with the Great Evil ying Sword, the girls would have been injured. They could only slowly figure out the removal method after getting to safety.

    As for their cors and ball gags, Be decided not to remove them. This wasn¡¯t only due to her deviant hobby, but she also wanted to avoid any questions from the duo.

    Be also evilly hid away Stacey and Elise¡¯s armor. Such a perfect opportunity, there was no way she would waste it!

    Furthermore, she thought that the two girls¡¯ current appearances were very beautiful. Who needed armor to cover up all that glory? Just be good girls and let me enjoy!

    The faint sound of an explosion came from outside the treasure vault and Lisha, carrying Ingrid, walked in. After entering, she kicked the door closed again.

    ¡°Big Sis Be, the demons broke through the stone door of the Torture Chamber. When they entered the basement, the explosives you ced earlier went off. The entrance is blocked now.¡±

    Be was infuriated! She hadn¡¯t even gotten a chance to indulge in Stacey and Elise before that pack of demons barged in. Be could only retract her small hand, which had been softly kneading Elise¡¯s chest.

    The entrance to the basement couldn¡¯t be blocked for long. It was only a matter of time before those talented ¡°miners¡± excavated the entrance to the treasure vault.

    The treasure vault was surrounded on all sides by solid rock walls; there was even an anti demon restriction array. If Be and Lisha wanted to break out along with the three incapacitated Dragon Knights, that would be difficult. Not only that, but Be didn¡¯t want to give up her plete control¡± over Ingrid and the other two girls.

    She could leave the treasures, but she absolutely could not leave her girls. This was Be¡¯s number one principle. While she was pondering her dilemma, Knight King Ayden¡¯s blurry specter reappeared. This time, it had emerged from the remains of the destroyed evil magic array.

 Volume 5 Chapter 220: Fleeing From The Underground World Of Ancient Ayr City

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 220: Fleeing From The Underground World Of Ancient Ayr City</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    In the underground treasure room of the cathedral in the central area of Ancient Ayr City, Be and Lisha, who were at the end of the road, met Knight King Ayden once again. This heroic spirit that had wandered for more than three thousand years hadn¡¯t disappeared with the passage of time.

    Be quickly picked up the ck blindfold and covered Stacey and Elise¡¯s eyes again. Be was afraid that they could not bear such a shocking thing as to suddenly see a legendary figure from more than three thousand years ago still alive.

    Before Stacey and Elise could see Knight King Ayden clearly, Be had covered their eyes with a ck blindfold. They were so angry they wanted to protest, but they couldn¡¯t say anything about it. Lisha, whose ¡°heart was linked¡± with Be¡¯s, quickly handed Be the props she wanted to use.

    After seeing the cotton ball in her hand, Be gave Lisha an approving look. She was truly a ¡°real sister¡± who knew what she wanted with one look. Be and Lisha carefully blocked Stacey, Elise and Ingrid¡¯s ears with cotton balls. The three Dragon Knights couldn¡¯t see or hear what was happening.

    Knight King Ayden watched Be and Lisha carrying out their ¡°criminal process.¡± This was the first time Be hade across such a qualified ¡°live¡± audience. It would be perfect if she could have some interaction, a praise or something.

    ¡°What are you doing? The monster ising. If you don¡¯t leave, it will be toote...¡±

    Be and Lisha almost fell down in fright. Knight King Ayden¡¯s spirit had actually spoken. The voice didn¡¯t sound old at all. It sounded like a young girl¡¯s voice. Be was a little displeased with Knight King Ayden. ¡®If you can speak, then you should say something earlier!¡¯ Since she was pretending that she couldn¡¯t speak, it was really bad for her to suddenly open her mouth and scare them.

    ¡°Um... I didn¡¯t mean it. That monster has ced many dark magic spells in this area. I can¡¯t open my mouth to speak. Just now you broke the skull and the ck gem, so I was able toe out.¡±

    ¡°Fine then... I won¡¯t me you. Ayden, do you know where the exit is?! We intend to leave.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s somewhere you can leave... but it¡¯s rather troublesome. I¡¯ll take you there. Also, Knight King Ayden is only a pseudonym, and my real name... is Liath.¡±

    Knight King Liath quietly exined to Be and Lisha. From Be¡¯s expression, she roughly guessed the reason for her dissatisfaction. Seeing that she was a beauty, Be didn¡¯t care to make a fuss about it.

    Under the guidance of Knight King Liath, Be and Lisha found a secret door under a throne in the treasure room With the help of Knight King Liath, Be and Lisha seeded in finding a cart used to transport goods.

    Ingrid, Stacey and Elise, the three beautiful Dragon Knights, were ced in the cart and transported away as treasures. Be didn¡¯t touch the other treasures in this treasure room. ording to Knight King Liath, these treasures were evil objects that had been cursed for a thousand years. Taking them back will only bring her misfortune.

    Be had also found the greatest treasure. After putting on the ne ¡°Tears of the Goddess¡± on Stacey and Elise, Be and Lisha took turns pulling the cart and moving them forward.

    Along the way, Be chatted with Knight King Liath. Perhaps she had been too lonely. Knight King Liath hadn¡¯t spoken to her knight juniors for more than three thousand years. Soon, she told Be many things.

    Knight King Liath has existed for tens of thousands of years. Ten thousand years ago, when the humans and the Twelve Demon Kings fought in thest war, it was Knight King Liath who stood in front of the first generation Radiant Pope Goldsmith and helped her block the demons¡¯ attacks.

    The founder of the Octavia Empire, the legendary first Dragon Knight Archibald, was merely Knight King Liath¡¯s attendant. The real first Dragon Knight was Liath.

    In the end, in order to help Holy Priest Goldsmith block an attack, Knight King Liath died in the ¡°City of The Eternal¡± of Octavia. Before she died, she passed on the knight¡¯s identification to her apprentice, Archibald.

    It was not until after her death that Knight King Liath realized that she could not die. The God Race had been annihted before the Human Race. After the destruction of the God World, there were no more Gods in charge of the reincarnation passage. Those powerful dead humans could choose whether to reincarnate or not due to their power and the strength of their souls.

    Liath obviously chose thetter. Her soul had lingered in the world for more than six thousand years. In the beginning, Goldsmith wanted to bury her in the cemeterymemorating the heroes of the Human Race, but Liath¡¯s soul manipted her body and ran away in the middle of the night..

    After more than six thousand years of preparation, Liath was able to resurrect her body using forbidden techniques. Before that, she had kept her body in the underground icehouse of the Ancient Ayr City. Later, she returned to the world under the pseudonym, Knight King Ayden.

    Whatever happened after that was Knight King Liath¡¯s story. When referring to the Octavia Empire, it seemed as if it was hard for Liath to speak. Her knight attendant Archibald had deliberately erased her name in order to im that he was the first Dragon Knight.

    Because the insiders at that time had basically died in thest world war, plus the mysterious disappearance of the first generation Radiant Pope Goldsmith, the matter regarding Knight King Liath waspletely erased.

    The terrifying night in Ancient Ayr City that happened more than three thousand years ago was still deeply imprinted in Knight King Liath¡¯s mind. That night, mysterious white demons attacked Ancient City Ayr. Many knights and residents had been eaten alive by the white demons before they could even respond.

    At the time, Liath was deep in the basement of Ancient Ayr City, busy dealing with the demons that were buried here after she had suppressed them. Before she could go to the city on the ground to fight, her adjutant Eddie had betrayed her.

    When Dragon Knight Eddie saw that they wouldn¡¯t be able to sustain Ancient Ayr City any longer, he immediately thought of escaping. He directed his men to block all the passages to the underground secret chamber, intending to trap Knight King Ayden, also known as Liath. After that, hemanded his trusted troops and tried to escape with arge amount of Ancient Ayr CIty¡¯s treasure.

    Later on, Eddie didn¡¯t manage to run either. He was chased and killed by the demons. The demonic knights wandering outside Ancient Ayr City¡¯s Cathedral had been transformed from the corpse of the traitor Eddie by the demons. Because Eddie had taken with him the Knight King¡¯s crown that had been bestowed by the Radiant Church to Knight King Ayden, the demons mistook him for the Knight King herself.

    In order not to starve to death, Liath, who was trapped in the underground world, had to use the secret technique of separating her soul from her body and leave her body in suspended animation. Her soul wandered in the underground world as a spirit.

    After hearing what Liath said, Be and Lisha took a long time to calm down. Liath didn¡¯t know where the humanoid demon came from. But when Liath mentioned the humanoid demon, her tone obviously shook. She could tell that the humanoid demon was too terrifying. Liath, who had no fear in the face of the twelve Demon Kings, was terrified by the humanoid demon.

    However, Knight King Liath was a very simple-minded person. After chatting with her for awhile, Be found that the Knight King Liath was like a nk sheet of paper. For example, she felt that joking between girls wasn¡¯t bullying. She thought it was just a joke when Be groped Stacey and Elise.

    Under Liath¡¯s guidance, Be and Lisha finally arrived at the heart of the underground area Ancient Ayr City, where Ferocious Dragon Dreiser slept. Ferocious Dragon Dreiser was the only demonic dragon with three heads. The strongest demon she had ever faced, Ferocious Dragon Dreiser was currently sealed by Knight King Liath.

    More than three thousand years of sleep had not killed this three headed dragon. Dreiser¡¯s huge body showed no sign of decay. When Be saw the huge demonic dragon, Ferocious Dragon Dreiser, his three heads were staring at Liath fiercely.

    Be immediately attacked first. Ferocious Dragon Dreiser was now in a semi-recovered state. Its wings were still chained to the ground! Dreiser seemed to fear the power of the ¡°Tears of The Goddess¡± and didn¡¯t dare to attack Be and the others.

    Seeing that Be was about to smash the ¡°Tears of The Goddess¡± in its direction, Dreiser turned into an afterimage and disappeared. It turns out that this was merely an image formed by its evil spirit. The real Dreiser was still buried underground.

    The area where Dreiser was sealed was simr to an underground takeoff used in their. A few hundred meters above its head, there was a big hole where one could see the sky. That was most likely the Ancient Ayr City above ground.

    Knight King Liath¡¯s body was sealed here. In the center of the sleeping dragon was a golden cross that had been erected. Knight King Liath was bound to the cross with bone chains, in a posture much like the son of God who was crucified from Be¡¯s previous life.

    Be walked to the golden cross and looked at Knight King Liath¡¯s body with some surprise. She had to admit that Liath¡¯s real appearance was very beautiful¨C she had long, pure golden hair and sapphire-like eyes. Be realized that Liath was awake and her spirit had returned to her body.

    ¡°Liath, aren¡¯t you ufortable being bound so tightly...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve been like this for more than three thousand years. You... you don¡¯t know statues, don¡¯t... These chains can¡¯t be unshackled, or else Ferocious Dragon Dreiser will be revived.¡±

    Be felt very distressed for Liath. She had been naked on this cross for more than three thousand years. For her perfect body to be collecting dust in the underground world was simply a waste. Those bones chains were a type of chains to bind dragons.

    The area of Ferocious Dragon Dreiser¡¯s seal was the eye of the array of the dragon spirit prohibition in Ancient Ayr City. The cross Knight King Liath hung from was the most important ce. Three thousand years ago, the Ferocious Dragon Dreiser was in, then buried here.

    During the fall of Ancient Ayr City, the long-buried Ferocious Dragon Dreiser showed signs of reviving. In order to prevent this guy from escaping, Liath dragged her tired body and voluntarily sacrificed herself to seal the Ferocious Dragon Dreiser.

    At the time, Liath was already trapped underground and would sooner orter starve to death. It was better for her to ce her body on the cross as the key prop to seal the Ferocious Dragon Dreiser.

    The humanoid demon came here once but it didn¡¯t damage the eye of the array. It put several seal chains on Liath and left after cing a mirror here.

    Liath¡¯s body was now trapped, unable to leave the cross. The chain that the humanoid demon had attached to her was so powerful that she couldn¡¯t destroy it. Be looked at the strange bone chains, not in a hurry to start.

    ¡°Just go. Don¡¯t worry about me. The hole above leads to the world above the ground. This area is the only area in the underground world not restrained by magic. You can leave by using flying magic or magic transfer artifacts.¡±

    ¡°What about you? Liath, don¡¯t you want to see the outside world? Aren¡¯t you lonely being in the underground world for more than three thousand years?¡±

    ¡°Um.... I¡¯ll be fine. You girls... ¡°

    Before Liath could finish speaking, Be stepped forward and gently covered her mouth. Be could clearly see the hesitation on Liath¡¯s face. It was obvious she was lying when she said she wasn¡¯t afraid of loneliness.

    Liath felt that the humanoid demon was watching her all the time, so she couldn¡¯t get away. Perhaps Be¡¯s arrival could help her out.

    Be decided to take Liath away with her and deal with the serious consequencester. After covering Liath¡¯s mouth with a handkerchief, Be did her best to pull Liath¡¯s body together with the cross from the ground.

    ¡°Older sister Be,e here. This is the original object of Dream God Onelos¡¯ mirror world.¡±

    ¡°Lisha,e back. There¡¯s no time to retrieve that mirror.¡±

    After pulling out the cross, the burial ground shook violently as if there were huge monsters climbing out of the ground. Be didn¡¯t have time to retrieve the mirror of the dream god. At the entrance outside the burial ground, arge number of dark shadows were approaching. The humanoid demon had dug a tunnel and rushed over with its subordinates.

    The Dream God¡¯s mirror was fixed on the stone wall and it would take a lot of time to remove it. Although she was distressed to give up an artifact with special functions, Be finally chose to let go with great pain. She put down the cross for the moment and lifted a huge rock to smash the mirror.

    The divine artifact mirror world of Dream God Onelos was made out of materials no different from an ordinary mirror despite being a divine artifact. Be smashed the divine artifact mirror with all her strength.

    With the broken mirror, the white demons that covered the whole Ayden ins will disperse by themselves in a day¡¯s time. When the mirror was broken, there came a roar of resentment from the distance. The humanoid demon was obviously the one behind this series of events.

    When the humanoid demon rushed into the burial ground, Be and the others had already climbed onto the back of the revived Ferocious Dragon Dreiser and flown out of underground space. Looking at the Ferocious Dragon Dreiser flying high in the sky, the humanoid demon raised a hand and seemed to want tounch an attack.

    But its attack didn¡¯te after all. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, its hand dropped. This Grudge was different from thest one. Before it had transformed, its profession was a magic summoner. Thest one hadpletely lost its reason and thinking, and was merely a killing instrument.

    This Grudge still had a lot of memories and the ability to think. It was the one who manipted the talking skeleton from a distance. It seemed to have discovered something unexpected in Be, so it chose to let her go at thest moment.

    ¡°Could it be... You are more than three thousand yearste, why do you show up here now? The waters in this ne are too deep, my former partner...¡±

    The Grudge looked thoughtfully at Demonic Dragon Dreiser, who was flying high in the sky. It sighed silently and disappeared into the darkness. One of its mediums, the skull, had seen Be with the Savior¡¯s weapon, the Great Evil ying Sword. Only then did it discover something from Be.

    Be left a little quickly, so she didn¡¯t have the chance to hear the words of the Grudge. She was used to running after behaving ostentatiously and wouldn¡¯t pause for a moment.

    Demonic Dragon Dreiser had three heads. He didn¡¯t want to flee with Be and the other, but only did so to escape from the horrible humanoid demons before settling ounts with them.

    Knight King Liath hadn¡¯t recovered physically and he had been hungry for so long. When theynded, at that time, these pesky female knights will all be... Before Ferocious Dragon could continue daydreaming, he felt that his back had gotten a lot lighter.

    ¡°Those girls ran away! Damn it... my wings... No... ¡°

    As soon as Ferocious Dragon Dreiser flew up into the sky, Be and the others had immediately crushed a teleportation scroll and fled. They were already high in the sky and weren¡¯t affected by the anti-magic ban.

    Before leaving, Be sprinkled the ¡°Tears of The Goddess¡± on several spots on Dreiser¡¯s wings. Under the power of the ¡°Tears of The Goddess¡±, the wings of Ferocious Dragon Dreiser failed. The hapless demonic dragon down to the ground fell from the sky, stirring up a cloud of dust.

    ¡°Older sister Be, we¡¯re at the cksmith¡¯s shop. The knight on the cow seems to havee this way...¡±

    ¡°I got it Lisha. We can¡¯t spare this mirror either. We¡¯ll let them stay in this world forever!¡±

    Be and the others went back to the world on the other side through the mirror in the forge. After they left, Be broke the mirror on the other side. When the fake corrupted Knight King Ayden went through the mirror in the forge, he would find nothing but a broken mirror.

    The white fog in Ayden ins was gradually dispersing because Be had destroyed Dream God Onelos¡¯ divine artifact mirror world. The Ancient Ayr City hidden in the world of the Ayden ins had returned to this world ne.

    The Ancient Ayr City that had returned was already in ruins. Those demonic beings seemed to have been stranded in the world on the other side and couldn¡¯t get out.

    The ce Be and the others returned to was the location where the Rose Knights had hunted the Demonic Forest Bears. Time seemed to have returned to the moment when the Demonic Forest Bear King had escaped. If it weren¡¯t for the beauties beside Be, she would still be a little skeptical and wonder if she just had a dream.

    In the grass not far from where they were hunting the Demonic Forest Bears, the Demonic Forest Bear Kingy dead. The ss S demonic beast had been surrounded by demonic spirits and killed. In the end, Be and the others took advantage of this and picked up a ss S demonic beast for nothing.???

 Volume 5 Chapter 221: A Peaceful Afternoon In Olsylvia Academy

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 221: A Peaceful Afternoon In Olsylvia Academy</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    Deep in the forests of Ayden ins, members of the Order of The Rose were busy dealing with the bodies of the demonic forest bears. It had been some time since they fled Ancient Ayr City, and it all seemed like a dream.

    Be didn¡¯t think it was a dream, and she guessed that the ¡°Knight Assembly¡± activity might end early. Because of Be and her teammates, Ancient Ayr City, which was initially sealed into the Ayden ins space, appeared in this world.

    The ancient city had too many hidden secrets to be known. Once it appeared, the Imperial Union would certainly seal off the Ayden ins for a long time to deal with all the shady things going on in Ancient Ayr City.

    Be didn¡¯t have the time to bother about these things now. The Rose Knights were staying by a stream. Before they were stationed there, the demon army had sent arge number of skeleton soldiers to help Be set up camp, which also saved them some efforts.

    Now, Be and Lisha were bathing in an artificially dug pool. The basement of Ancient Ayr City was too dirty. When they came out, they were covered in dust and felt ufortable.

    Bathing with Be was Ingrid, Stacey, Elise, and Knight King Liath. Be¡¯s previous worries were a bit redundant. Ingrid and the others had never seen the real appearance of Knight King Liath. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t have thought that this beautiful young girl would be the legendary Knight King.

    ¡°Be... thank you for your help.¡±

    ¡°Be, I owe you one. Tell me, what do you want as a reward?¡±

    Stacey and Elise hesitated for a moment but ended up thanking Be. It was really shameful for them. The hero who rescued the three Dragon Knights was actually a knight with a questionable Holy Knight status.

    Although Be had groped them before, Stacey and Elise didn¡¯t take it to heart. Ingrid lowered her head shyly and didn¡¯t dare to look at her students. She wanted to remind Stacey and Elise to stay away from Be, this problematic girl.

    However, Stacey and Elise¡¯s attention was on Knight King Liath. Although this beautiful girl looked weak now, her aplishments weren¡¯t lower than a Dragon Knight.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. By the way, the guy who captured you may reappear. In case anything happens, I¡¯m giving you the ne you¡¯re wearing now!¡±

    Be gave the ¡°Tears of the Goddess,¡± already worn around Stacey and Elise¡¯s neck, as gifts to them, and she didn¡¯t intend to take it back. Stacey and Elise expressed their thanks and epted without much thought.

    The ¡°Tears of the Goddess¡± that Be had given them had a mini tracking array underneath the vial. Be had ¡°booked¡± the presidents of the two knight academies in advance.

    ¡°Liath, you have toe to Olsylvia! Everything there is the best. If youe...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. They can¡¯t even touch the Earth Knights; they¡¯re not real knights. It¡¯s better if youe to Ogleria Academy!¡±

    With their safety restored, Stacey and Elise began to snatch her away. One more Dragon Knight was always better. Because Miss Ingrid, a teacher of Olsylvia Academy, was present, they couldn¡¯t try to snatch her in front of a school teacher, so they had to target Liath, whose status as a student was still uncertain!

    Thesesses actually dared to entertain thoughts about Liath. Based on strength alone, Stacey and Elise together weren¡¯t Knight King Liath¡¯s match.

    While the others weren¡¯t paying attention, Be swam behind Ingrid and hugged the beautiful Dragon Knight from the back.

    ¡°What are you... what are you doing? Stop, they¡¯re still there!¡±

    Ingrid¡¯s chest was suddenly molested, causing her to almost cry out. There were still outsiders around. She didn¡¯t expect Be, this naughty student, to be so impatient. To prevent Stacey and Elise from noticing anything unusual, Ingrid didn¡¯t dare to remove the hand on her chest and could only allow Be to continue her assault.

    ¡°Older sister Ingrid, go over there with me. Or else, I¡¯ll...¡±

    ¡°Let me go... Don¡¯t! Isn¡¯t it good enough for me to go with you?!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, that¡¯s the way, Miss... no, older sister Ingrid.¡±

    After Be seeded, she gave Lisha a look that said not to worry and quietly pulled Ingrid behind a rock in the pool. Lisha smiled knowingly and didn¡¯t disturb the special ¡°field training¡± between Be and Ingrid.

    Stacey and Elise eventually failed to persuade Knight King Liath to transfer to their academy. This beautiful blonde knight proimed herself as Be¡¯s assistant knight and refused to transfer to other academies.

    Stacey and Elise couldn¡¯t do anything. They didn¡¯t get it. Why was such a strong dragon knight like Liath level of the strong willing to recognize Be as her Knight Lord when she had such a questionable Holy Knight status?

    The knight¡¯s assistant was simr to a knight¡¯s attendant. The difference was that an attendant was mainly engaged in work rting to leading the horses, while an assistant was a servant knight who assisted a knight on the battlefield. The two could bebined, but if one had the money and could afford it, it wasn¡¯t a problem to hire them separately. Be obviously belonged to thetter.

    Some attributes of Knight King Liath were simr to a certain ¡°Idiot Hair King¡± character in an anime from Be¡¯s previous world. They both loved food, so Be had managed to buy her off with a little food. However, there was still some difference between the two. Liath didn¡¯t have ¡°idiot hair,¡± and she wasn¡¯t t. She was pretty busty.

    The other members of the Rose Knights were a little puzzled about Be bringing other girls to their camp, but they weren¡¯t surprised. After that night, Be¡¯s interests were basically known to them all. They were just a little curious about how Be had brought Ingrid.

    Ingrid was a teacher. Be wouldn¡¯t do that to a teacher, would she... Although Ingrid was only about five years older than them, the taboo rtionship between a teacher and a student had never existed in the history of Olsylvia Academy.

    Ingrid was currently kissing Be behind the rock in the pool. She had repeatedly been reminding herself that Be was her student. But Be¡¯s teasing techniques were so skilled that Ingrid almost moaned out loud.

    Ingrid didn¡¯t dare to make any sounds. Stacey and Elise were still there. These two were the presidents of the Student Union from other schools. They were from the same empire as her and were Dragon Knights.

    Ingrid was afraid of facing the eyes of the world after such a thing was discovered. Be looked at Ingrid, who was struggling between morality and instinct. She grew more excited. The feeling of being burdened by morality made her move her hands even faster.

    When the white fog cleared the next day, the ¡°Knight¡¯s Assembly¡± held by Ogleria Academy and Ophelias Academy was canceled due to unknown reasons.

    Some students had suddenly discovered the ruins of Ancient Ayr City in the Ayden ins. To conceal this shameful history, the organizer, Prince Hilton, a representative of the Octavia Empire, unterally announced the cancetion of the event until next time.

    As for the mysterious white fog and the strange events that followed, the others had forgotten what happened during the period when they disappeared except for Be and her people. Thus, they didn¡¯t mention this matter.

    Be and her team returned to Olsylvia Academy contentedly. This time, she had gained a lot; she managed to corrupt the Knight¡¯s Studies teacher, the beautiful Dragon Knight Ingrid and picked up Knight King Liath as her assistant for nothing. She sessfully sold her lingerie products to Crimson Knight Elise and Styx Knight Stacey and had persuaded more than twenty beautiful girls from the Knight Department into her organization.

    The biggest harvest which Be hadn¡¯t told anyone was the bone chains she found on Knight King Liath. It was the strongest dragon binding chain in history. With this treasure, Silver Dragon Princess Isabel and the other dragon princesses had no way out of being her mounts.

    There were still a few more days to go before Olsylvia Academy resumed sses. Be and her team came back through the teleportation array just in time for the academy¡¯s lunch break. During the lunch break, there weren¡¯t a lot of students walking around in Olsylvia Academy, so it was tranquil.

    Lisha volunteered to assume the task of taking Knight King Liath through the transfer procedures before reporting to Be¡¯s dormitory in ¡°Pure White Heaven.¡± Noble knights received one or two knight attendants, and Olsylvia Academy allowed them to bring their attendants to the dormitory after registering.

    Be said goodbye to the girls from the Knight¡¯s Department for the time being. The members of the Rose Knights had already changed out of the sexy armor that was designed by Be when they came back. After having an intimate rtionship with Be, they felt that only Be had the right to see them in such equipment.

    Be walked through the quiet campus of Olsylvia Academy and enjoyed the beautiful scenery. Indeed, there was no ce like the academy, and she truly felt this upon returning.

    At the gates of the Filomena Nobility Academy, Be saw Kriss dressed as a silver swordswoman. She seemed to be waiting for someone. The beautiful young swordswoman with silver hair, carried a sword for training behind her as she looked around with those purple eyes.

    As the only girl Be has ever professed to, Kriss¡¯ status as her ¡°formal girlfriend¡± was approved by Ariel and her other roommates. The task to wee Be was naturally given to Kriss.

    Be was greeted not only by Kriss but also by her sister, Princess Khalifa. This beauty with long moon-white hair could be said to be rare beauty if she wasn¡¯tpared to Kriss.

    Khalifa looked a little nervous. During Be¡¯s time battling the Beastmen, she had asked Be to bring her army with her. Be had bullied her all the way, leaving Khalifa rather speechless. She actually liked the feeling of being bullied by Be.

    Princess Khalifa was also wearing swordswomen¡¯s equipment. She had now chosen to ¡°band together¡± with Kriss to secretly oppose the forced political marriage arranged by Gabriel Empire¡¯s Emperor Alfred the Third. Under the interference of Be¡¯s political ally, Prince Frauer, their n to carry out political marriages was postponed indefinitely.

    Perhaps influenced by Princess Kriss, Princess Khalifa was also dressed very modestly. She had applied to move to Be¡¯s dormitory building, ¡°Pure White Heaven,¡± for her amodation. She came out with Kriss to meet Be and also to greet her dormitory owner.

    Be was about to walk over to greet Kriss when she was pulled behind a big tree by a really strong girl.

    Be was unable to respond at the time. Since arriving at Olsylvia Academy, no girl had dared to take the initiative to tease Be except for ck Dragon Princess riss. Be had always been the only one to pull other girls. Today, ¡°revenge¡± had been taken out on her, and she was surprised.

    The person who pulled Be surprised her even more. It was President Isaman who wasn¡¯t really close to her. President Isaman was the Student Union President of the Euphemia Imperial Academy in the western part of the campus and was among the top three of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s top ten campus beauties.

    Isaman¡¯s long violet hair fluttered gently in the wind, her blue eyes staring at Be. When Be saw the mysterious purple priest outfit that Isaman was wearing, she remembered that this beautiful girl, whom she hadn¡¯t hooked up with yet, was merely a special sacrifice.

    For a priest to be able to pull a knight away meant her strength was too unfair. Be returned to school wearing heavy knight armor, which weighed a lot. Yet Isaman was able to pull her. Her strength really made Be wonder if she was in the wrong profession.

    ¡°President Isaman, please don¡¯t do this. I¡¯m an honorable person. I already have a girlfriend. It¡¯s not good if others see...¡±

    ¡°You... Who¡¯s not honorable? You being an honorable person would be such a joke. Besides Kriss, you still have...¡±

    ¡°Wait ... President Isaman, when did you take on a part-time job with the Disciplinary Committee of the academy? Isn¡¯t that Natasha¡¯s job? Don¡¯t overstep your authority...¡±

    ¡°Also, school regtions do not stipte that intimacy among girls is a vition!¡±

    Isaman stepped away from Be. The problematic student was like the gue. The girls she was in contact with had all changed. Even Natasha, the President of the Disciplinary Committee, had a secret affair with her. Isaman was afraid that she would be possessed and quickly stepped backward away from her.

    Because of the secret obstruction by the First Association, the Fraternity, the school regtions of Olsylvia Academy didn¡¯t stipte any restrictions between same-sex interactions. ording to school regtions, Isaman really couldn¡¯t do anything about Be¡¯s discipline vition. She was neither a member of the Disciplinary Committee nor the Student Union president of Be¡¯s branch.

    ¡°Stop it. I¡¯vee to talk to you about business. The Alexandra Academy for Foreign Races next door has resumed sses, and the exchange match with them isn¡¯t far off. This is a warm-up before the bigpetition between the twelve academies. I look forward to your performance.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right; please continue observing ine like I mentionedst time. Recently, I feel that she¡¯s a little strange!¡±

    Be could only nod and acquiesce to Isaman¡¯s request. Both Isaman and ine were both ¡°problematic.¡± If Be weren¡¯t into them, she wouldn¡¯t have epted this sort of task.

    Isaman told Be about the uing activities of Olsylvia Academy. The most important one is the academy¡¯s freshman qualificationpetition, which was about to start. The qualifying matches were divided into individual and team matches. Be wasn¡¯t very interested in the matches, but this was a necessary part of the academies of the Other World, so she couldn¡¯t avoid it.

    ¡°Mmm, that¡¯s all then. Go and meet up with them! I won¡¯t disturb you from meeting your girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°President Isaman, you¡¯re also my girlfriend, I...¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Isaman turned around and left after exining everything. When she heard the sentence, ¡°You¡¯re my girlfriend,¡± Isaman paused as if she were stunned. However, she soon recovered.

    Isaman left quickly. For the first time, she didn¡¯t deny Be¡¯s words, which gave Be some hope. She now had one more goal, which was to strive to make President Isaman switch from ¡°default girlfriend¡± to ¡°real girlfriend.¡±

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re back. The assembly was temporarily canceled. Did something unexpected happen?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. What could happen there? I¡¯m guessing they must¡¯ve found antiques and wanted to clean up the scene!¡±

    Be didn¡¯t tell Kriss about the brief interlude with President Isaman. After meeting at the entrance of the Filomena Nobility Academy, Be took the two princesses, Kriss and Khalifa, to look for a breezy cafe to rest.

    God knows what was up with this year¡¯s weather. It wasn¡¯t even summer, but the afternoon sun was scorching hot. Although the Sun God of the God World was most likely dead, the sun was still full of vitality.

    Naturally, Be and Kriss held hands, making Princess Khalifa, who was restless on the side, unsure of what to do. Be directly held her with her other hand. Anyway, both sisters were hers, so holding their hands wasn¡¯t a problem.

    ¡°Be, what are you...¡±

    ¡°Be quiet, or I¡¯ll kiss you now.¡±

    ¡°No, not now. You can¡¯t do this sort of thing during the day...¡±

    ¡°I see, so it¡¯s alright at night?¡±

    Khalifa simply shut up and stopped talking. Be was too bossy, so she couldn¡¯tpete with her. To avoid being bullied at night, Khalifa chose to remain silent.

    There were many shops in the Olsylvia Academy. Even at noon, many shops opened their doors to wee students. The shops here were also graded. Some of them were aimed at civilians, some served aristocrats, and some served royalty.

    Be had a little trouble choosing a store. She was a grand duchess with two princesses. Right then, she didn¡¯t know whether to go to the royalty or the aristocrat store.

    While Be had difficulty choosing, a new shop on the side of the street attracted their attention. The architectural style of this shop was obviously not of the Human Race. Human buildings were built with brick. This store was built entirely out of wood, which looked foreign.

 Volume 5 Chapter 222: Contact with Students from Alessandra Academy

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 222: Contact with Students from Alessandra Academy</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    In Olsylvia Academy, the Filomena Nobility Academy area, Be, Princess Kriss, and Princess Khalifa came to a small, newly opened shop. In Olsylvia Academy, each society had to earn their own activity funds.

    Opening a shop was a silently epted practice of the academy and was also a way for societies to earn money. Individual members of a society could also privately sponsor; in the past, Chairman Nina had done this for the Rose Society.

    This wooden shop was clearly set up by one of the foreign races, even the writing on its sign was unfamiliar. The foreign script was beautiful yet unrecognizable to Be. In her vocational studies, she was most familiar with Dragon Race¡¯s writing.

    Really, it was a rather awkward situation. Be was a Demon King, but she could barely understand the demonnguage. Thankfully, although Be couldn¡¯t read the sign, Kriss and Khalifa both studied Elvish.

    ¡°Be, this sign is in Elvish. It¡¯s okay if you can¡¯t read it; after all, you did pick Dragon for your foreignnguage studies...¡±

    ¡°Oh, so it was like this. I¡¯ll be counting on you two to trante for me, then!¡±

    Ny percent of the students studying Elvish were females; men usually didn¡¯t consider this type of foreignnguage. This alternate world¡¯s Elven Race was also simr and consisted of mostly females.

    After walking inside the store, Be voluntarily shut up, letting Kriss and Khalifa lead the way. The interior of the shop was very quaint and simple, and there was not a single customer inside either.

    ¡°Wee... How may I help you?¡±

    A pair of beautiful Elven maidens, seeing that they finally had customers, eagerly rushed up to them. Since Be was wearing Knight armor, the two Elves had assumed she was a follower of Kriss and Khalifa.

    Be took advantage of theirck of attention in order to closely appraise the two Elven maidens. In fact, this was the first time Be had seen Elves sinceing to this alternate world. She had encountered Demons, Dragons, Beastmen, and God Race, but never Elves.

    The Elven Race wasprised of a multitude of different tribes, simr to the Beastmen Race¡¯s tribal alliance. The mostmonly seen elves in human society belonged to the Moon Elf Tribe.

    The Moon Elf Tribesmen were textbook elves, with blond hair and pointed ears. They were built tall and slender, and their chests weren¡¯t overlyrge, just the perfect size.

    In her past life¡¯s isekai novels, Elves were all portrayed as beautiful and handsome to the extreme. Now, Be finally confirmed these fantasies in person; both Elven maidens were far more pretty than the average human beauty.

    ¡°Umm... We¡¯ll bother you for a table then. We¡¯re just here to eat and will leave shortly afterward. You are a restaurant, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Your Highness is very pretty!¡±

    ¡°Thank you, please lead the way!¡±

    Kriss¡¯s exceptional beauty easily surpassed these two Elven maidens; she had won back some face for the Human race. However, she wasn¡¯t purely Human either, and even among the top 10 beauties of Olsylvia Academy, besides Kriss and Isaman, the rest could only be considered average among Elves.

    Elven maidens were born with a natural grace that human women simply couldn¡¯tpare to. Among Be¡¯s harem, the girl with the most outstanding natural elegance was Betty, the ¡°Source of Infection¡± from the Chaos Bringer camp.

    This Elven shop was a restaurant and was set up simrly to a human bar. Yet, the sign outside was tranted by Khalifa as ¡°Fruit Shop¡±!

    Be looked around the restaurant and discovered even more Elven maidens; they were all innocently looking over Be and her friends. Besides the elves, there wasn¡¯t a single additional customer.

    Be was baffled. This restaurant was filled with Elven beauties, so why wasn¡¯t there a single customer? Unless all the men of Olsylvia Academy had joined a ¡°fraternity¡± to study philosophy?

    Unlike Beastmen, female elves fetched a far high price in the ck market. Even these ordinary Moon Elves would be expensive. Be didn¡¯t believe that not even a single pervert came to ogle these girls; there must be a different reason for theck of business.

    Near the bar itself, Be discovered an elf that was remarkably different from the Moon Elf girls. This beauty¡¯s long hair was silvery white; from afar, Be had almost mistaken her for Kriss or Ariel.

    In fact, her appearance was on par with Kriss¡¯s. Currently, her moon-white irises were focused on a message crystal in front of her, as if she was talking to someone else. This was the only girl that hadn¡¯t looked up at Be¡¯s group.

    This elven girl was wearing a delicate crystal crown, signifying her status as an Elven princess. Be snuck a nce at her contact crystal and saw that she was currently talking to a man. This left Be even more curious; an Elven woman would rarely speak casually to a Human male.

    In history, the only human men who were able to obtain the love of an Elven princess were all great heroes. Unfortunately, due to their disparity in lifespans, such couplings would always end in bitter widowhood for the elves involved.

    Be quietly sneaked behind the Elven princess. She wanted to see exactly who she was chatting with. After seeing her caller, Be thought that the man¡¯s face looked familiar and that she had met him before. Upon getting within earshot, Be discovered that the Elven princess was actually speaking in the Humannguage.

    ¡°Prince Daniel, my thanks to you and your society for providing thisnd, but the rent is a bit too high. Could you maybe...¡±

    ¡°Princess Delias, the price is already meager. If you¡¯re struggling to make payments, then maybe we can renegotiate the payment method. Perhaps by inviting some of your fellow...¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you Prince Daniel? Howe you have free time toe tease these Elven sisters?¡±

    On the other side of the message crystal, Prince Daniel¡¯s face suddenly nched with fear. His earlier confidence had evaporated like a puff of smoke with the appearance of Be. His harrowing experience at the battle of Sarni had traumatized him so severely that he feared Duchess Bellina as much as he feared his father, Emperor Alfred the Third of the Gabriel Empire.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, why are you here? I was discussing some private matters with Princess Delias...¡±

    ¡°What is there to talk about! It¡¯s not like you¡¯re courting her, just call another time. Goodbye!¡±

    As soon as Be finished, she cut the connection. Prince Daniel had the badge of the Golden Legend Society pinned to his chest. His society was the archnemesis of Be¡¯s Rose Society, so interfering with their affairs was only natural.

    Meanwhile, on the other end, Prince Daniel could only stare at the message crystal, frustration all over on his face. He had almost acquired those beautiful Elven maidens before they were ripped away by Be. Besides, since she was currently famous and beloved in the entire southern region of the Gabriel Empire, he couldn¡¯t do much to her even if he wanted to.

    Although Be wasn¡¯t currently in Sarnia Duchy, her fief was currently undergoing arge scale expansion. Except for the Nonder Duchy under the leadership of Duke Brandon, the other territories in the south had all bent their knees to the Sarnia Duchy.

    There was really nothing that Prince Daniel could do to Be. He could only report the matter to the leader of the Golden Legend Society, Carlos, and hope that he would be able to take care of things. However, Carlos hadn¡¯t returned to the academy yet. He was still busy fighting with his sister, Caroline, over the wealth of the family.

    ¡°Oh, little sister, you¡¯re a Duke! I never would¡¯ve guessed! I had thought you were some rich lordling or something.¡±

    ¡°Oh right, what was that guy talking to you about? Can you tell me?¡±

    ¡°This... Okay!¡±

    Princess Delias of the Moon Elf Tribe decided to personally serve Be¡¯s table. When she stood up and Be saw her uniform, she couldn¡¯t help but feel a wave of disappointment; Delias was wearing the dress of Alessandra Academy.

    Their uniform was very simr in design to Olsylvia Academy¡¯s. It was very conservative, to the point where Be wanted to beat the designer to death. She didn¡¯t know if the two uniforms shared a designer, but regardless, they were both very ugly.

    As Be continued to appraise the rest of the elves, she finally realized the reason for theck of customers: all of them were wearing the conservative uniforms of Alessandra Academy.

    This uniform exposed absolutely nothing, while also concealing the body shape of its wearers. Putting it on around school was one thing, but trying to open a restaurant while wearing such a in uniform was hopeless.

    Since Princess Delias could speak humannguage, she and Be had no trouble talking. In their brief exchange, Be came to a basic understanding of the Elves¡¯ situation.

    Delias was the princess of thergest Elven Tribe, the Moon Elf Tribe, and she was a student of Olsylvia¡¯s neighbor, Alessandra Academy. Due to ack of funds in their society, Delias had decided to run over to Olsylvia Academy to make some quick bucks.

    Since Alessandra Academy hosted actual battles for their societies¡¯ territories, and the elves were beaten out, they could only retreat here for an opportunity.

    Be took a nce at the menu, and with the help of Kriss and Khalifa tranting, she realized that the majority of it was simply fruits. Not only that, but they were also outrageously cheap, leaving Be speechless.

    For example, a ming Dragonfruit was sold for 20 coppers in a regr human market and 30 coppers in the imperial market. Yet Delias was selling them at 5 coppers apiece. And this was one of the most expensive items on the menu!

    ¡°Delias, aren¡¯t your prices too low? Also, do you only sell fruits?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that low, is it? In our home forests, these fruits are provided for free by Mother Nature.

    ¡°Furthermore, my tribesmen do not hunt. As a result, I don¡¯t know what else to sell besides fruit; do you have any rmendations? Earlier, Prince Daniel suggested that I send...¡±

    ¡°Stop. First of all, don¡¯t talk to that guy anymore in the future. I¡¯ll take care of your rent with the Golden Legend Society, but you¡¯ve to move. This ce isn¡¯t suited to your business.¡±

    After studying Delias long and hard, Be finally understood everything. This Moon Elf Princess was far too innocent, as innocent and simple as nature.

    In this world where the strong preyed on the weak, people who were too kind and pure would never make it in the business circle. This area was under the control of the Golden Legend Society, and Prince Daniel had extorted a rent of 100 coppers a day from the elves.

    Be was extremely distrustful of the Golden Legend Society! Once Delias was unable to make payments, who knew what kind of strange requests they¡¯d strongarm the elves intopleting in order to make up for it. With their natural innocence, the elves would easily fall for such an underhanded scheme.

    Be quickly came to grasp the cause of the failure of Delias¡¯s shop. First, their uniforms were exceedingly reserved and didn¡¯t provide any eye candy. Second, they were selling at too ¡°kind¡± of a price, resulting in ack of customers.

    This area was the Filomena Nobility Academy; the students were all highborn and didn¡¯tck money. If they only spent a couple coppers, they would beughed at by all their friends.

    Therefore, in order to unt their noble statuses, the students here were willing to squander ten times as much money on the same item. Maybe if they had opened their shop in Frank¡¯s Civilian Academy, they would¡¯ve had more business, and it would have at least been better than here.

    And finally, there was a reason that Be hadn¡¯t thought of: the elves working here were far too beautiful. This made the majority of human women too dispirited to visit. After all, not all humans were like Kriss, who could stand tall and proud next to an Elven beauty.

    In order to preserve their self-esteem, the majority of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s female students refused to walk through the doors. This included even those who were studying Elvish.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina, this isn¡¯t right! You don¡¯t owe Daniel any rent! Fifty silvers isn¡¯t a small fee...¡±

    ¡°Delias, just call me Be. If you don¡¯t mind us, the Rose Society is willing to lease some shop space to you for free, and we¡¯ll match half of your profits.¡±

    Be¡¯s proposed conditions left Delias unable to refuse. With free rent and half of their profits, along with expert business help from the Rose Society, Be¡¯s only requirement was that they had to change their uniforms to something she personally designed.

    Be had already grown absolutely sick of seeing Olsylvia Academy¡¯s uniform all over the ce. With the addition of the simr monstrosity that was Alessandra Academy¡¯s uniform, she was afraid that she might develop a phobia of school uniforms.

    Delias and the rest of the Moon Elves quickly agreed to Be¡¯s proposal. In fact, the knowledge that the Rose Society wasprised entirely of women was what made Delias affirm her decision. She remembered that before she had left, her mother had warned her repeatedly to be wary of every action and word from a human guy.

    Since the Rose Society was all-female, then it must be the safest ce for them. Delias and the rest busied themselves packing up the shop to move in a couple of days. As for the rent they owed to the Golden Legend Society, Be asked Kriss to deliver it to Prince Daniel.

    In the end, Prince Daniel refused to ept the rent. He was too afraid to escape Duchess Bellina¡¯s money, and after all, a mere fifty silver was nothing to a royal.

    ¡°Kriss, I¡¯m sorry. I know we were supposed to have a nice, long chat, but Delias and them are too pure. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll run into some problems...¡±

    ¡°Be, you aren¡¯t nning to do the same thing as my good-for-nothing brother, right? Why is it that you¡¯re looking at Delias with the same expression as you gave me when we first met?¡±

    ¡°No way. I truly just want to help them. Really, Kriss, you¡¯ve to believe me...¡±

    ¡°Forget it. Anyways, Lord Vice Chairman, I think you are forgetting something vital. Giving away our Rose Society¡¯s territory... Once Chairman Nina finds out, the fireworks will fly.¡±

    Kriss¡¯s words wrenched Be back to cruel reality. She finally remembered that the Rose Society only had the old event building and the McPherson Monastery.

    The location of the old society event building was too poor, and the McPherson Monastery was in the Forbidden Book. A ce with such a dark past was totally unsuitable for opening up a shop.

    ¡°Kriss, Chairman Nina won¡¯t me me. Now that our Rose Society has more members, it¡¯s time to expand our territory.¡±

    The twenty or so female knights from the Knights Branch had all joined the Rose Society after returning from their trip. With the influx of new members, it was more than enough for them to resume normal activities. It would never be the small society it once was.

    Be was nning to set up Princess Delias with a prime location to start her business. Through her, she would investigate Alessandra Academy in order to prepare for their uing exchange match.

 Volume 5 Chapter 223: The Cursed Benedict Manor

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 223: The Cursed Benedict Manor</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    ording to the ¡°Midnight Unbelievable Tales,¡± one of the four forbidden books once sealed up by Olsylvia Academy, there were several ces where strange things happened in the middle of the night. Before that, Be had already explored two of the sites, McPherson Monastery and Scripps Cemetery.

    The problem at Scripps Cemetery was too difficult to handle. Be decided to postpone it for the moment. The structure of the McPherson Monastery made it unsuitable to be converted into a shop, so she could only think of some other ce.

    Early morning the next day, Be took Princess Kriss and Knight King Liath out. They were going to explore a new letter-writing ce. There were still two or three days before Olsylvia Academy resumed sses, so they happened to be free.

    Knight King Liath was dressed in pure gold armor and a golden face mask. This way, outsiders couldn¡¯t see her face. After all, Liath looked equally as beautiful as Kriss, so it wasn¡¯t right for her to be seen.

    The ce they were visiting this time was the Benedict Manor, the only abandoned campus in the Filomena Nobility Academy. It was said to be a cursed ce. It had existed long before Olsylvia Academy was even founded. More than ten thousand yearster, the manor was still mysteriously operating.

    The Benedict Manor had arge garden outside, which was just right for the Elven Race to carry out transformations. The ce didn¡¯t require rent. As for the curse, Be knew the top echelons of the Radiant Church, so removing the curse wasn¡¯t an issue.

    Along the way, Be and the others also met many students. Although many boys were interested in Kriss, no one dared toe up and make small talk. Most students at the Olsylvia Academy knew that Be, the vice president of the Rose Society, didn¡¯t like men.

    Her other roommates would be busy over the next few days. Ariel and ine had to finish their vacation homework and couldn¡¯te out, which resulted in Be¡¯s adventure team to not have someone from the mage profession. Be was going to take a gamble and grab any girl from the mage department on the street.

    However, Be now realized that it was too hard to find students from the mage department. She couldn¡¯t even find a boy from the mage department, let alone girls. Only after asking a passer-by did she know that all the students from the mage department went to an activity with the other academies today, just like Be and the knight department did a few days ago.

    ¡°Be... What are you doing walking around aimlessly here? We can¡¯t enter up ahead. Outsiders are not allowed to go there.¡±

    On a deserted road, Be and the others met President Isaman. The beautiful young girl with long violet hair held a prayer book in her hand. It seemed that she was going to take part in a sacrificial ceremony.

    ¡°Hey, Isaman! Just right! We¡¯re short of a mage. Come with us!¡±

    ¡°What... I am a priestess, not a mage...¡±

    ¡°Then forget it. If you don¡¯te over, then we¡¯ll go to you.¡±

    Be didn¡¯t take Isaman¡¯s dissuasion seriously. She had a ck Warrior and the Knight King¡¯s martyr spirit; she was fully prepared. Isaman saw that her dissuasion didn¡¯t work, and after a little thought, she chose to follow Be and the others.

    Benedict Manor was at the end of the path. ording to the records in the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Midnight Unbelievable Tales, the former owner of the manor, Grand Duke Benedict, was mysteriously cursed and died. After his death, he turned into a demon and wandered around the manor.

    Every night since then, the Grand Duke Benedict would appear and wander around the manor at midnight. However, this was only a legend. In theory, a ce haunted by a departed spirit wasn¡¯t umon in this Other World.

    But the horror of the Benedict Manory in the fact that many of the people who were said to have gone in to explore had mysteriously disappeared. In those days, the Radiant Church sent people to explore the entire manor, but the thousands who went never came back.

    Since the mysterious incident only urred in the manor, and there was nothing unusual outside the manor, the Radiant Church adopted the solution of closing up the manor. They didn¡¯t use powerful magic to destroy the manor because Benedict was one of the richest nobles of the Human Race ten thousand years ago. After his death, his riches and treasure were all hidden in the manor.

    Be walked while listening to Isaman talk about the legend of the estate. At the end of the road, Be and the others saw the entrance to the Benedict Manor. The walls around the manor were five meters tall, almost the same as the city walls.

    ¡°That¡¯s strange... The guards are guarding the gate. This smell is...¡±

    Olsylvia Academy had hired special guards to guard the manor. Outside Benedict Manor was a sentry post, but now, the sentry post is empty, which alerted Isaman.

    There was a faint smell of blood in the air. Be was very sensitive to the smell of blood. She told Isaman and Kriss, the two ¡°delicate¡± professionals, to stay behind her first and be ready to support her at any moment. She and Knight King Liath, the two heavily armored knights, went forward to probe the sentry.

    There was no one at the sentry post. Except for the dry blood on the ground, there wasn¡¯t even the body of the guard. The guards¡¯ temporary camp behind the sentry post was also a mess. There was blood everywhere in the tents in the camp, but no bodies were found.

    More than twenty guards were guarding Benedict Manor. They were reced every other month. It was only half a month before thest change of guard, but the regiment had all disappeared.

    Looking at the air-dried blood on the ground, Be figured that the guard regiment had met a disaster. To her dismay, the door of the Benedict Manor was open, and the lock on the door had been damaged.

    Be looked at the damaged lock. The technique used was simr to that of an assassin. Among Be¡¯s close friends were many assassins, including L, President Ivy, and Princess Noreya. They had all performed the skills of picking locks for Be. It was a work by an assassin.

    ¡°Be, it looks like someone went in. I think we better close the gate and inform the academy.¡±

    Isaman came over and looked at the ground, finding many footprints heading for the Benedict Manor. The legend of Benedict¡¯s treasure had been circting the whole time, and every year there were many cases of thieves sneaking into the Benedict Manor.

    Every time this sort of thing happened, the Olsylvia Academy would choose to close the door and ignore it. There were basically no thieves who could leave alive. This time it was no exception. The footprints all headed in, but none appeared to have left.

    In the past, most thieves climbed the wall. This time, they had gone through the main entrance, which was rather rare. Be looked at the shaded manor behind the door and felt a little nervous.

    The Benedict Manor was the same as any other manor, with a garden outside and the manor building inside. These trees, which have not grown much over ten thousand years, were definitely suspicious.

    Although it was daytime now, Be still felt a little ufortable because of the cold drafting from Benedict Manor¡¯s main door.

    ¡°Isaman, I want to go in and have a look. If you are afraid of dying, then don¡¯t go. Liath, Kriss, wear this. With this, we¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    ¡°This is... the Tears of the Goddess. This is the first time I have seen a ne with such pure Goddess¡¯ tears. Be, do you have any more?¡±

    Be took out several nes of the ¡°Tears of the Goddess¡± and gave Knight King Liath and Princess Kriss one each but not to the envious Isaman. These ¡°Tears of the Goddess¡± nes hadn¡¯t been diluted. They were 100% full of the power of Creator of Light Vianne. Be didn¡¯t have so many of them.

    ¡°Isaman, this is only for my girlfriends. Please be my girlfriend if you want it...¡±

    ¡°You problem student! You¡¯re trying to take advantage of me again. If you don¡¯t want to give it, then don¡¯t. Be careful that I¡¯ll report your bad behavior to Miss Ingrid.¡±

    Isaman didn¡¯t know that Miss Ingrid was already Be¡¯s girl, and Be didn¡¯t exin either. She brought Knight King Liath and Princess Kriss into the Benedict Manor and left Princess Isaman, who was still unsure of what to do, behind.

    At that time, a group of ck shadows rushed up from the path. They were new thieves. Isaman stepped back, and her whole body disappeared into thin air. The group of thieves didn¡¯t see Isaman and went directly to the door of the Benedict Manor.

    ¡°Someone has already taken the lead. Brothers, let¡¯s hurry up. We can¡¯t let others snatch all the treasures inside.¡±

    ¡°Boss... isn¡¯t it safer for us to dig up a grave?! Coming here is a little...¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of? The curse is just scary nonsense. The cemetery is on the site of the church. It¡¯s not deserted like this ce. Let¡¯s go, hurry up. Don¡¯t you want to be rich?!¡±

    The bandit group also headed for the Benedict Manor. They were so busy that they identally left a drawing on the ground. After they had left, Isaman appeared again. She picked up the drawing and looked at it carefully.

    ¡°A treasure map... This drawing is correct, but the person who drew it... isn¡¯t of the Human Race.¡±

    By this time, Be, Kriss, and Knight King Liath had entered the outer garden of the Benedict Manor. It was daytime, but because there was too much shade, there was no sunlighting through.

    Because of the protection of the ¡°Tears of the Goddess,¡± Be and the others didn¡¯t encounter any evil thing along the way, so it was fine that Isaman wasn¡¯t there. When Be invited her to form a team, she was more afraid that she would interfere with her n.

    No bodies were found in the dense forest, but there was blood everywhere, and remnants of dartsmonly used by thieves were scattered all over. She couldn¡¯t be sure how many batches of thieves hade here. Normal people hadn¡¯t visited the Benedict Manor for many years since the Radiant Church¡¯s exploration team had disappeared.

    Thest church exploration team probably came thousands of years ago. No one knew what happened in the middle. Just because they weren¡¯t attacked didn¡¯t mean that the others were okay. Right then, they heard a sound not far behind them.

    ¡°Monster... Run...¡±

    ¡°My feet, my...¡±

    They turned around and rushed over in the direction of the noise with caution. When they got there, they only saw blood all over the ce, but they didn¡¯t see anyone. The monster that attacked the group of thieves didn¡¯t leave at once, so Be happened to spot one.

    The horror of this monster was beyond Be¡¯s expectation. It was a bloody humanoid monster that seemed to crawl on all fours. Its mouth was gnawing at half of a thief¡¯s head. At one nce, she could tell it wasn¡¯t anything good.

    After seeing Be and the others, the monster turned around and pounced on them. The power of the ¡°Tears of the Goddess¡± merely repelled them but wasn¡¯t harmful to them.

    Because of professional instinct, Be and Knight King Liath took their shields to block the impact of the thing. Its brute force was so great that Be was almost knocked down. Knight King Liath was directly knocked down because she hadn¡¯t recovered her peak strength.

    The monster responded very quickly. Two ws grabbed Liath¡¯s shield. Its ws were made of some unknown material and directly prated Liath¡¯s shield. Seeing that the situation wasn¡¯t good, Kriss caught up with them and cut off the monster¡¯s head with her sword.

    When the monster¡¯s head was cut off, green blood spattered out. The blood was very corrosive. Wherever itnded, it gave off a foul smell, like being corroded by sulfuric acid.

    Although it had been beheaded, the monster still continued to move, which surprised them all. Fortunately, Isaman arrived at this critical moment. She held out her hand and sent several light balls to repel the mysterious monster.

    ¡°This guy isn¡¯t afraid of light magic. Let¡¯s quickly retreat...¡±

    They snapped out of their surprise and quickly retreated. If they weren¡¯t afraid of light magic, then these guys would definitely pose a huge problem.

    The demon didn¡¯t pursue them either. It merely groped around on the ground for a while, found its own head, and screwed it back on its body. Eerily enough, the head severed by Kriss actually healed. Be, who was in charge of the back, saw all this clearly.

    They retreated outside of the gates and closed the door of the Benedict Manor again. Knight King Liath¡¯s expression was a bit ugly. The mysterious monster had almost cut her pure gold armor, and her snow-white skin under the armor could be seen.

    ¡°Liath, are you okay? Thank you. Also, President Isaman, thank you for your help.¡±

    ¡°No need to thank me. This manor... I think you should give up. I think it¡¯s better to wait until the mage department studentse back!¡±

    Isaman handed over the treasure map, which she had found from the group of thieves who had infiltrated the Benedict Manor. The treasure map showed a detailed location of the treasure in the Benedict Manor.

    This map had been circted in the underground trading market near Olsylvia City for more than a month now. Its source was unknown, and its authenticity was uncertain, but its credibility was still pretty good.

    Be felt that the map had been deliberately released. Perhaps only the Grand Duke Benedict knew all about the Benedict Manor¡¯syout. The problem was that Benedict didn¡¯t have an heir after his death. It was doubtful whether the creator of the map was human.

    After parting with Isaman, Be and the others rushed back to the dormitory building ¡°Pure White Heaven¡± because she wanted to find a professional to prove her spection.

    ¡°This smell... These traces seemed to have been caused by something simr to my kind!¡±

    Unsurprisingly, Betty, the ¡°origin of the infection¡± from the Chaos camp, concluded that this was made from some mysterious poison after carefully testing the traces of magic left on Knight King Liath¡¯s armor.

    Because the students of the magic department were still attending an off-campus event, the students of the St. Louis Church Academy hadn¡¯t returned from the Day of Blessing organized by the Radiant Church. Olsylvia Academy currently only had students from the militarybat professions. Isaman suggested keeping it a secret for the time being before considering whether to destroy the Benedict Manor with magic when the students came back.

    ¡°If we wait until then, things will be bad. I¡¯m guessing there is a madman over there who¡¯s about to seed. You¡¯d better deal with it as soon as possible. When that guy seeds, perhaps the academy will turn into a terrifying ce.¡±

    Be listened to Betty¡¯s advice and decided to handle it herself. In this operation, Be brought only Evil Dragon Lolita and Princess Kriss, and none of the other girls. She felt that there were too many things in Benedict Manor, so it was better not to show them to the other girls.

    Be had only brought Kriss after her repeated requests. Lolita was Be¡¯s strongest teammate at present, so it wasn¡¯t a problem for her toe along.

    That night, a group of uninvited guests appeared at the gates of the Benedict Manor. After Interdimensional Demon Noesha opened a teleportation door, groups of skeleton soldiers exited the portal.

    These skeleton soldiers did not carry swords, but arquebus and copper guns brought from the Sarnia Duchy. They carefully infiltrated the Benedict Manor.

    Be and the others stood at the entrance of the Benedict Manor. From time to time, there were gunshots and shrieks from the monsters inside the manor. Be couldn¡¯t see what was going on inside due to lighting problems.

    ¡°Older sister Be, I have already arranged the sound istion barrier. You girls can go. By the way, this is a potion from Betty. You should keep this carefully. This potion can dissolve all sorts of substances.¡±

    ¡°All right, Noesha. Help me guard this ce and don¡¯t let those ignorant thieves and robbers dig their own graves.¡±

    After putting away the mysterious potion given by Betty, Be held Kriss¡¯ hand and walked into the Benedict Manor again. Lolita was dressed in a ck gothic loli outfit, walking behind them with a small ck parasol, looking like a little maid.

    This time, Be brought them to look for the ¡°venue.¡± Now, only a quarter of the students at Olsylvia Academy had returned to school. If they wanted to take action, then tonight was the night. Once the studentse back, they couldn¡¯t call on the demonic skeleton soldiers to help.

    They were surrounded by skeleton soldiers armed with arquebus and copper guns. The skeleton soldiers wore barrel-shaped iron armor simr to a ¡°chemsuit¡± and looked very simr to human soldiers who were infiltrating a biochemical scene.

 Volume 5 Chapter 237: The Night Of Chaos In The St. Louis Church Academy

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 237: The Night Of Chaos In The St. Louis Church Academy</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    In the southern part of the Olsylvia Academy, the St. Louis Church Academy wasn¡¯t peaceful tonight. The whole campus was filled with dark shadows. Under normal circumstances, these departed spirits from the underworld wouldn¡¯t dare attack the Radiant Church¡¯s sacrednd.

    But today was a bit of an exception. These departed spirits were summoned by special sacred objects. If the summoner weren¡¯t nning on stopping, they would stay here and wander around the campus.

    This group of departed spirits seemed to be under someone¡¯s orders. They didn¡¯t attack the teachers or the students of the academy but sabotaged and did mischiefs, such as covering the statue of the Radiant God with graffiti and overturning sacrificial offerings.

    This was the first time that the Light Priests had encountered the departed spirits to leave the people alone and only cause trouble to the surrounding. In the face of these strange departed spirits, the Light Priests were panicked and flustered,pletely unsure of what to do. Unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t a Holy Maiden to givemands, so they stood there in a daze.

    In the Sky Gardens No. 1 Tower, the tallest building in the St. Louis Church Academy, one of the four Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church, Sophia of the Micah Faction, stood there expressionlessly. Behind her was a pair of angel-like wings.

    This was influenced by the Sky Feather, which had a rather special power. Users must have a certain blood rtionship with the God Race to obtain a part of the divine power from the Sky Feather.

    ¡°Daisy, you have been corrupted. You used the power of the Netherworld Stone to summon these departed spirits. That¡¯s a sacred object that had sealed various evil spirits. It¡¯s very dangerous to use it like this.¡±

    ¡°Sophia, you have been confused by that evil object. Nevermind, I will defeat you and convince you to surrender.¡±

    Daisy, one of the four Holy Maidens, was dressed in a ck priest¡¯s cassock. She was holding the Netherworld Stone that Be had transformed. Those strange departed spirits who behaved out of the ordinary had all been summoned by Daisy using the Netherworld Stone.

    ¡°Hymn of the Skies.¡±

    ¡°Touch of the Night.¡±

    Sophia and Daisyunched their attacks almost at the same time. They were both using instantaneous magic; Sophia¡¯s was a rain of light, and Daisy¡¯s was a dark dragon. Light and dark energy blew the Sky Gardens into a wreck.

    While Sophia and Daisy were still engaged in their battle, Be was already looking for her next target. Daisy¡¯s task at this stage was simple to dy Sophia and allow Be to rescue Hayley and Susan first.

    Hayley¡¯s current location was more of an interest to Be. She was in the hot spring bathing hall of the St. Louis Church Academy. Be ignored Noreya¡¯s disdainful look and set Hayley¡¯s location as her first target.

    However, she still had to be careful. The sacred object that Hayley carried was the Heart of the Ocean. From the name itself, she could tell it had something to do with water. Although this was a hot spring area, it was undoubtedly Hayley¡¯s home ground.

    The departed spirits summoned by Holy Maiden didn¡¯t attack thisrge bathing hall because this area was under Be¡¯smand. Be swaggered into therge bathing hall. As soon as she entered the center of the girls¡¯ bathing hall, there came two beautiful female priests.

    ¡°There¡¯s still room inside. Please... Who are you? I¡¯ve never seen you before...¡±

    The beautiful priests were rather slow to react, making it easy for Be to knock them out. After that, Be began working on her favorite task. She tore up the thin bathrobes worn by the two beautiful priests and tied them with ropes.

    There were a lot of girls in the bathing hall tonight, all of them were beautiful priests. Theypletelycked vignce, so much so that none of them had noticed Be¡¯s actions even after she had knocked out a bunch of them.

    Be knocked them unconscious, stripped them of their clothes, and tied them up with ropes, their backs against each other. Time was short; otherwise, Be would have teased them even more!

    Holy Maiden Hayley was daydreaming in the bath. Be walked over and looked at Haley¡¯s proud twin peaks. Although this wasn¡¯t the first time Be had seen them, she felt excited every time she saw them.

    Hayley¡¯s entire body exuded the soft scent of the ocean, which came from the Heart of the Ocean ne that Hayley wore on her chest. Be found that Hayley¡¯s eyes were cold when looking at her as if she did not know her.

    ¡°Who are you... outsider?!¡±

    ¡°Your master... You¡¯re actually attacking me?!¡±

    Before Be was done teasing her, an ice thorn aimed at Be¡¯s face flew out of the hot springs. However, Be dodged and was unhurt.

    In the hot springs behind Hayley, a huge water element rose. The water element was more than four meters tall with a pair of huge fists that stood out. It was a water element that mages could summon. The gold bracelets on both sides of its fist were engraved with magic inscriptions, indicating that this water element was of the advanced type.

    The water element was one of the skills exclusive to a mage. For it to appear behind a priest was really strange. Besides this huge water element, there were also many smaller water elements in the hot spring. It seemed that she was going to engage in a group battle.

    ¡°Outsider, get out of here. This sacred ce...¡±

    ¡°Sacred ce, my foot! Is it fun controlling others! I¡¯ll let you as much as you want!¡±

    When Hayley spoke, her originally light blue pupil shone with a dark blue gleam. Be immediately associated it with the evil parasite, the Shadow Predator, on the Netherworld Stone. The Heart of the Ocean could also be a host for something evil.

    The St. Louis Church Academy had now been thrown into chaos because of Holy Maiden Daisy¡¯s ability to activate the Netherworld Stone. No one had noticed the ongoing battle over at the hot spring bathhouse.

    Be drew out her knight¡¯s sword and sliced the water element in front of her. The water element attack mainly centered on their fists and ice thorn magic. This level of attack didn¡¯t pose a threat to Be. The only thing that bothered her was how difficult it was to destroy the water element.

    Water elements weren¡¯t afraid of physical attacks. Even if it were split into several segments, it could quickly merge itself back together. It was a really annoying magic element.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use; I can¡¯t destroy this energy...¡±

    The enormous water element was taunting Be. Suddenly, a ck colored evil imprint appeared on the chest of Holy Maiden Hayley, who had been trapped and controlled. Be had done something to the Holy Maidens¡¯ bodies before. This evil imprint also had a certain intelligence. It lurked the entire time, especially waiting for a w in the Heart of the Ocean before itunched a counterattack.

    Its sneak attack was very sessful. The enormous water element¡¯s heavy hammer, which was originally about to m down, paused in mid-air due to the restrictions of the dark energy.

    The gold bracelet on the water element¡¯s hand was caught by a pair of iron hooks. Assassin Noreya exerted all her strength and broke the water element¡¯s two hands. Noreya pulled the pair of huge gold bracelets over to her side.

    Without its bracelet, its hands could no longer regenerate. The pair of gold bracelets were the water element¡¯s magic artifacts. Without it, the water element couldn¡¯tunch any magic attacks.

    ¡°Wait, we can talk about this...¡±

    Seeing that Noreya wanted to destroy the pair of gold bracelets, the arrogant water element became terrified. If the gold bracelet were destroyed, it was finished.

    Noreya didn¡¯t care to negotiate with the other party. It was her professional habit not to indulge in useless chatter with her target. She crushed the pair of gold bracelets with her hands. Be couldn¡¯t tell that she actually had so much strength.

    ¡°Go to hell! How dare you think of escaping after watching my woman take a bath?!¡±

    Be horizontally sliced the water element right in the middle. The water element gave a resentful roar. This time, it would nevere back to life again.

    With the defeat of the enormous water element, the water element henchmen it had summoned earlier also turned back into the water. Be immediately removed the Heart of the Ocean ne from Holy Maiden Hayley¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Be, why are you here... Wait a minute, let me exin...¡±

    ¡°Hayley, let¡¯s wait till we get back. We¡¯ve only separated for a few days, but you im to have forgotten me. It looks like I¡¯ll have to leave a deeper impression. Don¡¯t move...¡±

    The dark blue gleam in Holy Maiden Hayley¡¯s eyes had just faded, and she was still in a daze. Be carried her over her shoulder like a trophy. Hayley was still naked. It was so embarrassing to be carried by Be like this.

    Be wanted to punish Holy Maiden Hayley. Of the four Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church, Hayley was the one who showed the greatest resistance towards Be. It was a good chance to take advantage of this opportunity to strike down her pride.

    ¡°Be, I was wrong. Let me down. I can walk on my own...¡±

    ¡°No, you have to be carried like this. You don¡¯t want your juniors to see you like this, do you?!¡±

    Holy Maiden Hayley looked at the other girls lying on the floor of the bath hall and finally quieted down. These were students who were with her. If they saw this scene, Hayley¡¯s prestige as a Holy Maiden would be gone.

    After recovering Holy Maiden Hayley, Be and Noreya went to the next target. Holy Maiden Susan was located near the cross of the giant statue of God. Holy Maiden Susan¡¯s sacred object was the Crystal of the Earth.

    Most of the Radiant Church¡¯s Law Enforcement Team, originally stationed in the St. Louis Church Academy, had now gone to the Scripps Cemetery to rob the tomb. To prevent the situation from heading in the wrong direction, Gralen had the personnel to dig the cemetery tonight.

    As for the chaos at the St. Louis Church Academy, the Law Enforcement Team of the Radiant Church still hadn¡¯t shown up. Perhaps there was an emergency at the Scripps Cemetery, so they didn¡¯t have time to deal with the situation on campus.

    The location of the cross of the giant statue of God was near the hot springs. Be and Noreya rode to the giant statue of God in a school carriage covered with a ck cloth.

    The giant statue of God is one of the protector Gods whom the Radiant Church offered sacrifices to. Apparently, it was the protector God of the Goddess of Light. The entire statue was about ten meters tall, with a cross carved on its back.

    Be caught sight of the giant statue from a distance away. Holy Maiden Susan was standing in front of the statue. From the back, she seemed to be praying. Susan¡¯s gold cassock was especially conspicuous in the dark.

    They didn¡¯t move any closer. There was something wrong about the situation. The giant statue seemed to be moving, and a golden light shone from the position of its eyes.

    This was a stone statue more than ten meters tall. If it really started to move, the entire St. Louis Church Academy would probably have to be rebuilt. Fortunately, the hands and feet of this statue were tied to the cross behind the statue by ck energy chains.

    The ck energy chains had been secretly nted in Holy Maiden Susan¡¯s body by Be. When the evil being in the Crystal of the Earth was about to be resurrected, the evil imprint managed to bind the giant statue with dark energy in time.

    When Holy Maiden Susan turned to look, a long iron chain was thrown from Be¡¯s carriage. The iron chain easily shattered the golden protective magic energy shield around Susan.

    ¡°How is it possible? Wait... you...¡±

    Susan raised her right hand in front of her but didn¡¯t expect the chain to loop several times around her arm. After a great pull, Susan immediately flew out to the carriage.

    Be had been waiting in the carriage for a long time. As soon as Susan was pulled in, Be rushed up and hugged her. The Crystal of the Earth was also worn on Susan¡¯s chest in the form of a ne. Be easily removed the sacred object.

    ¡°Be... Why are you here? Hayley is here too. What are you... Wait, can we talk it out? Why are you taking off my...¡±

    ¡°Be quiet, so you don¡¯t disturb others...¡±

    Having lost the support of the Crystal of the Earth¡¯s energy, the giant statue that was about to be revived fell silent. Be took out a ck cursed pike and was about to throw it out to destroy the giant statue¡¯s eyes but was dissuaded by Holy Maiden Susan.

    ¡°Be, please don¡¯t do that to the giant statue. I¡¯m willing to take its ce for punishment...¡±

    ¡°Susan, you are just too kind. Fine, we¡¯ll talk about this when we get back.¡±

    In the Sky Gardens No. 1 Tower, the tallest building in the St. Louis Church Academy, the battle between Holy Maiden Daisy and Holy Maiden Sophia hade to an end.

    The first tform waspletely destroyed because it was a battle between light and dark; the post-battle scene wasparable to the ruins after the demon war.

    Daisy fell to the ground on one knee, half kneeling. A trace of blood was clearly visible at the corner of her lips. Holy Maiden Sophia was only doing a little better than Daisy. She could barely stand.

    The two holy maidens were a sorry sight. Their priests¡¯ cassocks were hit by a shock wave of energy and were so torn it was as if they weren¡¯t wearing anything. Fortunately, it was now in the middle of the night, and there were only two of them here. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to exin to outsiders that nothing strange had happened between them.

    ¡°Daisy, darkness cannot defeat light. You...¡±

    ¡°Sophia, your light has never been here...¡±

    ¡°Who goes there...¡±

    A ck shadow passed by Holy Maiden Sophia. She stopped in her tracks and slowly knelt to the ground. Like the angels who had died in the battle of the Gods and the demons, she gradually bowed her head.

    The pair of angel-like wings, on her back, scattered to the ground, as if it had been torn off. The ck shadow was Noreya. The mysterious and beautiful assassin sneaked an attack from behind. With one blow, she sessfully knocked out Sophia, who was in a half God state.

    The Sky Feather ranked highest among the four sacred objects. If Holy Daisy hadn¡¯t first consumed a great deal of Sophia¡¯s energy, Be wouldn¡¯t have obtained it so easily.

    Holy Maiden Sophia was knocked unconscious by Assassin Noreya. Noreya¡¯s technique was very skilled, as if she often did this.

    A white phantom slowly rose from behind Sophia. It was the evil parasitic object in the Sky Feather. This guy was unlucky. Be couldn¡¯t even stand others peeking at her girlfriends. How could she let go of this evil object that had stuck itself to her girlfriend?

    Be appeared behind Daisy. After she gestured to Noreya, she ignored the white phantom.

    ¡°Just you wait! The church¡¯s Holy Swordsman has been deployed. You infidels can¡¯t escape! Why don¡¯t you cooperate with me? I will help you...¡±

    Noreya drew out a ck dagger and inserted it into the center of the white phantom¡¯s chest. Golden blood suddenly flowed out of thin air.

    ¡°Who the hell are you... How do you know my race¡¯s weakn...¡±

    Even until death, the white phantom didn¡¯t get its answer. Noreya actually knew the vital part of their race and destroyed its heart in one move.

    After its vital point was punctured, the white phantom gradually dissipated and turned into a wisp of white smoke, floating into the night sky and merging into the night.

    The Sky Feather slowly fell to the ground. If it weren¡¯t for Noreya¡¯s dagger and the golden blood left on the ground, perhaps no one would know that the white phantom once existed in this world.

    Holy Maiden Daisy stared at the masked female assassin whose appearance remained hidden. Just like that, she had managed to kill off a God. The parasite on the Sky Feather was most likely the soul of a God after it had transformed.

    ¡°Be, what are you... Why are you doing this... Didn¡¯t I tell you I¡¯m an ally....¡±

    ¡°Daisy, I¡¯m sorry to have to put you through this. I¡¯ll reward you when we get back. You were willing to cooperate with mest time, so this time it should be nothing!¡±

    Holy Maiden Daisy was at a loss. Be had actually taken out the rope and tied her up as before. This demoness was so skilled at tricking her teammates. How many times had she done this now?

    Be ced Daisy and Sophia into the ck carriage. She nned to retreat and leave the St. Louis Church Academy. This time, she had made a big move. There might not be enough time for her to visit President Maria and Holy Swordsman Cynthia tonight.

    However, the unrest in the St. Louis Church Academy continued. The Netherworld Stone, originally under Daisy¡¯s control, had failed.

    The departed spirits summoned by the Netherworld Stone should have disappeared. Instead, ¡°new varieties¡± had appeared.

    The night of chaos in the St. Louis Church Academy wasn¡¯t over yet. There were unknown people who had taken over Be¡¯s ¡°job¡± and continued to cause problems in the academy.

 Volume 5 Chapter 225: A Thousand Things Waiting To Be Done At The Benedict Manor

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 225: A Thousand Things Waiting To Be Done At The Benedict Manor</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    In the basement slope of the Benedict Manor, Be didn¡¯t have the courage to let her people light up themps. She didn¡¯t want to see what the monsters lurking in the dark looked like. Be didn¡¯t want to have nightmares after going back.

    The chains that bound the young female thieves weren¡¯t very heavy. Be easily cut off the chains. To be on the safe side, Be reached out and touched their bellies to make sure they weren¡¯t parasitized.

    Those beautiful young thieves didn¡¯t dare to resist. Their lives were entirely in the hands of this female Demon King. If this Demon King left them here alone, they would be finished. Fear of alien monsters in the underground world had made them give up their fear of demons.

    ¡°Please, we really haven¡¯t been... haven¡¯t been ¡®that.¡¯ Please take us away.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure... For my reward, you will be ves of demons forever. Are you willing?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s better than being eaten by those monsters.¡±

    Be ordered her skeleton soldiers to carry the thieves out of the underground tunnel. It was hard to tell what sort of monsters these demons that climbed up from the basement were. They were fearless in the face of firearm attacks.

    Lolita went behind Be, looking a little cautious as if she minded the alien demons here. The armed skeleton soldiers were gradually retreating towards the ground. The power of the arquebus and copper guns only slowed down the progress of these alien demons.

    ¡°Mistress Be, use Betty¡¯s potion. It¡¯s perfect for this situation.¡±

    ¡°I almost forgot. Thank you, Lolita.¡±

    Be had almost forgotten this important prop. She took out the Omnipotent Corpse Fluid given to her by Betty, unscrewed the lid, and smashed it at the demon in the frontmost center. After revealing out a mournful cry, the demon¡¯s body dissolved away.

    The Omnipotent Corpse Fluid potion was also highly toxic. Once the bottle was broken, it would spread in the air like water. They shut the basement door. Since the Corpse Fluid didn¡¯t corrode metal, this door happened to close off everything in the undergroundir.

    Thisir was disgusting. Be nned to clean it up and get Extradimensional Creator Alfreia to teleport thisir full of horrible memories to somewhere withva so that the fire could burn everything.

    After leaving arge number of skeleton soldiers to keep watch and clean up the scene, Be saw Kriss, who looked worried outside. After seeing Bee out safely, Kriss went to her and hugged her.

    ¡°Be, are you okay? Is there anything inside that you can tell me about?¡±

    ¡°Mmm, I¡¯ve worried you. It¡¯s okay, Kriss. Don¡¯t worry about the stuff inside. I¡¯ll take care of it. After I hand this over to Elven Princess Delias, it¡¯ll be a whole new ce.¡±

    Since Be didn¡¯t want to say anything, Kriss didn¡¯t ask either. They left with Lolita. As for Be¡¯s spoils, they had been quietly transported away by Extradimensional Creator Alfreia.

    That night, Be and the others quietly returned to their dormitory building ¡°Pure White Heaven.¡± Kriss was too tired. She and Be went to bed after taking a bath.

    Be wasn¡¯t in a hurry to sleep. She was naked indoors and went out after wrapping her body in a ck towel. Most of the girls in the dormitory building were part of Be¡¯s harem, apart from President Lucia and a few others whom she hadn¡¯tid hands on yet. So it wasn¡¯t a problem to dress like this in the dormitory building.

    Be came to a secret room in the dormitory building, which was the private yroom of two evil Chaos Bringer lolis, Noesha and Betty. Those beautiful young thieves brought back from the Benedict Manor were all brought here for a medical examination.

    Be didn¡¯t want any of those alien-like creatures to appear in this Other World. It was better to check these female thieves and make sure they pass the medical examination. Through the crack of the chamber door, Be could clearly see the situation inside.

    More than a dozen beautiful thieves were undergoing a full-body examination here. They were wearing ck blindfolds and were naked. Noesha had tied them up in strange positions with red ropes and stuffed their mouths with a red ballgag, so they couldn¡¯t scream even if they wanted to.

    Besides Noesha and Betty, there were many subi in the room. They served as a deterrent and helped Noesha and Betty work together. Looking at the two evil lolis enjoying themselves, Be was a little embarrassed to disturb them.

    Be only knew that Noesha was a hidden sadist before, but she never expected Betty to be the same. The beautiful young thieves were yed with using various props, making them blush like ripe apples.

    ¡°Noesha, Betty, you¡¯re having a good time!¡±

    ¡°Older sister Be, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re here. This drawing shows the treasure location of those thieves. They¡¯ve told us everything. Take it then!¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, these female thieves have good physical quality. We can y a lot of new games with them. Don¡¯t worry, we won¡¯t hurt them. They are our property, after all.¡±

    ¡°They haven¡¯t been infected, but the time for their physical examination is up to us.¡±

    Be took the treasure map and thought to herself that she had made a lot. The thieves had been wiped out. She had to send someone to take their treasure. As for the female thieves, they would be given to the two Chaos Bringer lolis to y with first. After training, they would be allowed to work under her close aide, Assassin L.

    This could also be a kind of punishment for them for joining a thief gang and was better than them being locked up in prison and bing ythings for prison guards. The female thieves knew this, so they could only helplessly ept their reality.

    Be didn¡¯t continue watching the super erotic training scenes about to happen next. She turned and left because if she didn¡¯t leave now, she might not be able to control herself. She was more sadistic than Noesha or Betty.

    Betty promised Be not to use the bodies of these beautiful thieves to do any biochemical experiments. After receiving her word, Be left satisfied.

    What were the alien demons in the undergroundir? With Betty¡¯s help, Be understood more about them. They were indeed man-made demons. It just so happened to be canceled out with the transformed Corpse Fluid that she developed. Their had probably been forcibly emptied.

    Be had used a demonicmunication stone to ask the Creator of Light Vianne and the other female Creators about the ¡°God¡± in the ck Scripture. They didn¡¯t seem to want to mention who that person was, but they told Be to leave the matter alone and said they would deal with it in the future.

    What the ¡°God¡± wanted to do in the undergroundir had be an unsolved mystery for the time being. Creator of Darkness Mystica figured that this guy was trying to cultivate some sort of horrible biochemical demon, and raised it for tens of thousands of years, only to be destroyed by a colleague¡¯s potion when it was almost sessful.

    Aside from the ck Scripture, the Human Continent seemed to have many evil things simr to the ck Scripture that hadn¡¯t yet been discovered. The origin of the ¡°God¡± of the parasites on these evil beings was probably only known to the Creators.

    ¡°Hey, Isaman, what are you doing in my dormitory building in the middle of the night?¡±

    ¡°Be, isn¡¯t what you¡¯re wearing too...¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of? We¡¯re all girls. There are no men in this area.¡±

    Outside the dormitory building, Be met President Isaman, who was visiting in the middle of the night. Isaman wasn¡¯t wearing very formal clothes either, but a set of casual white garments. This was much better than the Olsylvia Academy uniform she usually wore. At least her corbone and shoulders could be seen.

    ¡°You settled the Benedict Manor yourself? The demonic being turned out to be... Alright, when President Angelia returns, I¡¯ll discuss it with her to let that manor fall under your Rose Society¡¯s territory!¡±

    Be omitted arge part of her experience and roughly told Isaman what happened. She didn¡¯t mention the armed skeleton soldiers and the female thieves. She only said that the alien demons there were killed by herself. Be didn¡¯t mention anything about the undergroundir either.

    Isaman¡¯s receptivity was quick, and she was going to leave after they spoke about it. Right then, Be¡¯s shifted her gaze and found a white light shing in the grass outside the dormitory, which seemed to be the reflection of a sword.

    ¡°Isaman, don¡¯t leave tonight. Come in with me!¡±

    ¡°Be, you...¡±

    While Isaman wasn¡¯t paying attention, Be had brought her into the dormitory building and shut the door. She wanted to ask why, but when she saw that Be was looking through the observation window on the gate to observe the situation outside, she guessed something might have happened and didn¡¯t speak.

    After watching Be enter the building, several figures appeared on the grass and headed towards Be¡¯s dormitory building. Tonight was a moonless night, and it was dark outside. Be couldn¡¯t see exactly what the assassins looked like.

    The dormitory area was originally guarded by the secret guards of the Olsylvia Academy. However, Be spected that these assassins had someone on the inside. That was probably how they managed to easily bypass the secret guards ande to her dormitory, ¡°Pure White Heaven.¡±

    The assassins looked at the dormitory building and hesitated. After Duchess Bellina became an important member of Prince Frauer¡¯s faction, the political assassinations against her had increased significantly. But outsiders couldn¡¯t enter Be¡¯s dormitory building.

    In the end, the assassins failed. Be looked unhappy. They actually wanted to assassinate. It looked like the assassin organization wanted to remove her.

    ¡°Be, I can handle these clowns...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not the problem, Isaman. I don¡¯t want to stain your hands with their dirty blood.¡±

    ¡°Be, I couldn¡¯t tell that a problem student like you actually had a soft side!¡±

    ¡°Of course. How about staying tonight? There are enough rooms and the sheets are provided free of charge.¡±

    ¡°What bad ideas do you have... Forget it, I¡¯m a little sleepy anyways. Lead the way. I¡¯ll try staying one night then.¡±

    The news that the Benedict Manor had been taken over by the Rose Society spread throughout Olsylvia Academy the next day. The cursednd where countless people went missing reappeared in the public¡¯s eye.

    The mysteriousir under the Benedict Manor had been remotely teleported by the Extradimensional Creator to an undergroundva tube for disposal. Be didn¡¯t send anyone into the undergroundir to explore it again until it was teleported away. The exactyout of their became a secret forever.

    The thieves who knew about the existence of their had been taken in by Be¡¯s Darkness Sacred Region, so outsiders wouldn¡¯t find out about this. Now, the Rose Society employed arge number of artisans to work at the Benedict Manor and demolish the cathedral that made them all feel ufortable.

    ¡°Be, thisnd here is very big. But I feel like there¡¯s a lot of resentment here! It doesn¡¯t feel like a curse. What is it?¡±

    ¡°Um... Princess Delias, I¡¯ve already removed the curse in thend. There¡¯s no problem for you to use the ce. By the way, aspensation, I¡¯ll cover the renovation costs.¡±

    On the site of Benedict Manor, arge number of artisans have gathered. With arge sum of money, the artisans didn¡¯t care if the ce was cursed or not, and gathered up their energy. Be demanded that all the old trees in the manor be cut down, and the roots of the underground trees be destroyed.

    Be¡¯s n is to demolish the Benedict Manor and rebuild a new ce to symbolize the rebirth of this cursednd. The reason she dug the ground was to show those among the onlookers who had any ideas. She wanted to tell them that Benedict Manor didn¡¯t have any treasure, so they would give up and not cause trouble in the new Benedict Manor in the future.

    Be appeared at the construction site of the Benedict Manor with the Moon Elven Princess Delias, who was now wearing the uniform of the Alessandra Academy. Like the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s uniform, it was rather conservative and offered no ¡°benefits.¡±

    This inevitably made the boys feel very disappointed. They saw the beauty of the Moon Elf, but they couldn¡¯t see her figure. Be was wearing the ceremonial attire of the Gabriel Empire¡¯s Dukes and a red rose armband symbolizing the Rose Society on her right arm. This was a formal asion and one of the rare asions where Be was serious.

    The Alessandra Academy was an academy for foreign races. Although it was usually closed off, some foreign students were allowed to open some small shops in Olsylvia Academy next door to earn funds for their clubs.

    ¡°Your Highness Princess Delias, you¡¯re here. I am Nina, President of the Rose Society.¡±

    ¡°Older sister Nina, you don¡¯t have to use any honorifics. Um... are you an astrologer?¡±

    On the vacant lot in the Benedict Manor, Be and Delias met Astrologer Nina, the President of the Rose Society. She was a beautiful girl with dark silver hair. Holding an astrological dial in her hand that was shaking violently, her golden eyes were full of caution.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Miss President. Is there a problem here?¡±

    Be grabbed Elven Princess Delias¡¯s hand and went with President Nina to a secret pavilion at the construction site. Nina had been invited by Be to take a look at the grounds, sort of like the way they would invite a feng shui master to look at the ce before starting construction work in the previous world. The feng shui master in this Other World was also an Astrologer.

    ¡°This ce... has too many leftovers from ten thousand years. If you want to use it, you must have a strong living breath such as the Seed of Life and pure light to purify this ce.¡±

    After all, it was her society¡¯s business. President Nina was also in a difficult position. They had to find ways to eliminate the evil spirits of those who died in the demon experiment at the Benedict Manor over ten thousand years, or else it would be difficult to put this area to use.

    President Nina motioned Be to one side and quietly told her the actual situation. Those evil spirits, many of which have entered the trees and soil of the Benedict Manor, cannot be purified even by the current Radiant Pope.

    Evil spirits of ancient times had to be purified by the popes of the first few generations. Only popes from the same time as these evil spirits could purify them. The evil spirits have mixed with thend, which made Creator of Light Vianne¡¯s ¡°Praise of Light¡± useless.

    If they wanted to use the ¡°Praise of Light,¡± they had to purify the entire Benedict Manor and even thend. In that case, the cost of filling in thend would be even higher, at least double, which Be couldn¡¯t afford.

    Among the popes of the first few generations, Be had the third generation Radiant Pope, the wandering spirit of McPherson. However, Pope McPherson had fallen ten thousand years ago. Now even the most basic holy light of the priest would be a corrupted version, which was useless.

    Looking back on the previous generations of the popes of the Radiant Church, the popes had all gone dark, either having fallen or demonized, with all sorts of betrayals. Only the first generation Radiant Pope Goldsmith, known as the ¡°Origin of Light,¡± and the fifth-generation Radiant Pope Roxanne, known as the ¡°Adjudicator of Light,¡± had adhered to their belief in the light right up to the point when they disappeared.

    After Goldsmith and Roxanne, the sixth to the eighteenth generation Light Popes were all men. Be didn¡¯t like male popes, so there was no way she would look for them.

    It was already more than ten thousand yearster, so it was hard to say if Goldsmith and Roxanne were still here in this world. However, Knight King Liath was also a legendary hero ten thousand years ago and managed to live to this day. It was very likely that the two priests didn¡¯t disappear.

    ¡°The Seed of Life? Are you talking about the Sacred Object of our Elven Race that has been lost for thousands of years? We have been searching for that thing with the Fairy Race for thousands of years, but still have not found it...¡±

    After learning from Be that she needed this thing, Elven Princess Delias was very pale. The Seed of Life had disappeared long ago. Legend has it that ity dormant in the remains of the Goddess of Life. However, it was located in the Arcana kingdom, the Aldridge Empire, so they couldn¡¯t explore further.

    The rtionship between the Aldridge Empire and the Elven Race wasn¡¯t very good. They secretly supported the ve trade. It was difficult for them to look for the Seed of Life in that empire.

    ¡°Be, I just remembered, this time, our academy¡¯s magic department¡¯s off-campus social activity is held at the ruins of the Goddess of Life. They are now halfway through the event. You should go have a look. Ariel is taking part as well.¡±

    ¡°If the Seed of Life is there, we can buy it with money. If we don¡¯t have enough money, borrow it from Sharon¡¯s family. His family is the richest one there.¡±

    With Nina¡¯s reminder, Be immediately set off on her way to the magic teleportation array, ready to be directly transferred to the Aldridge Empire to join Ariel. They didn¡¯t have much time, so Be set off before she could bring a roommate along.

    As soon as Be left, Isaman arrived at the Benedict Manor. The impetuous girl missed an opportunity to be intimate with Isaman. If she had asked, Isaman, who still remembered the warmth ofst night, would be willing to apany her.

 Volume 5 Chapter 226: The Late Arrival Of Olsylvia Academyâ€™s Strange Foreign Aid Student

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 226: The Late Arrival Of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Strange Foreign Aid Student</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    In the central area of the Aldridge Empire, the central square in the fifthrgest city in the empire, Angus City, there was a teleportation array. As the Arcana kingdom, theyout of the teleportation array of the Aldridge Empire was the mostplete among the various Human Empires.

    On a bench in the center of the square sat a female mage in a grey rob. The people in the square consciously stayed away from this mage, and the children also followed the adults in doing so.

    ¡°My eyes aren¡¯t mistaken, are they?! Isn¡¯t that the empire¡¯s ugliest princess, Princess Ariel? Didn¡¯t His Majesty send her to Olsylvia Academy in the Manasvir Empire? Why is she...¡±

    ¡°Shh, hurry up. Don¡¯t you want to live? Even if she¡¯s ugly, she¡¯s still a princess...¡±

    Ariel ignored the voices of passers-by. The former owner of this body was indeed an ugly woman. She finallymitted suicide because she couldn¡¯t bear the pressure of being refused marriage time and again.

    This was fine. Only her close friends could witness her beauty. Even if others wanted to, she didn¡¯t want to give them the chance! It was also good to keep a low profile; otherwise she would be harassed by annoying flies every day, just like Kriss.

    There were many people in the central square of Angus City. There was a forest near Angus City that was said to have been formed by the tears of the Goddess of Life, one of the legendary twelve Gods of the God World, when it had fallen onto the earth.

    Students of the magic department of the Olsylvia Academy, together with the two famous magic academies of the Aldridge Empire, ¡°Magic Teachers¡¯ Academy¡± Listabel Academy and the ¡°Academy for Great Wizards¡± Dimiost Academy, were holding a Magic Discourse Assembly.

    Frederica Academy, which was supposed to attend the Magic Discourse Assembly, didn¡¯t send any students because President Caroline had just returned, and was busy with internal matters.

    After the magic teleportation array shook, the figure that Ariel had so dearly missed finally appeared. The Grand Duchess of the Gabriel Empire, Holy Knight Be, who was also Lord of the Sarnia Duchy in the South, another identity of Be¡¯s. With Ariel¡¯s current information, she was merely a Demon King.

    ¡°Ariel, you¡¯re here! I¡¯ve found you. The magic array in your country is too expensive. It costs a few gold coins for every teleportation.¡±

    Beined a little that the Aldridge Empire discriminated against non-magical professions, and the Mages¡¯ arrogance made the entire Arcana kingdom have an inexplicable sense of superiority over other non-magical professions.

    This was the case with the Human Race. They had an inexplicable sense of superiority towards each other. The knight profession looked down upon other military professions, just as they looked down upon the magic professions. The knights who acted like lords in front of the other military professions also had to behave obediently in the Aldridge Empire.

    This wasn¡¯t the knight¡¯s territory, so it was better for Be to keep a lower profile. She was now wearing an ordinary knight¡¯s light armor and the Olsylvia Academy crest on her chest. To keep a low profile, Be didn¡¯t even wear the emblem, symbolizing her identity as Grand Duchess.

    Seeing the contemptuous looks of the people around her, Be could only secretly sigh. Heaven kept ounts, so it¡¯s better to do good. The knight profession could throw their weight around in other ces, but in a mage¡¯s territory, they could only keep a low profile.

    ¡°Ariel, aren¡¯t you going to the Magic Discourse Assembly?¡±

    ¡°No, they are now hunting in forests. No one has formed a team with me. ine had to do something and left without even showing up at the assembly.¡±

    Be ignored the looks from everyone else that seemed as if they were looking at some monster. She walked over and grabbed Princess Ariel¡¯s hand. The two left the central square. Among the mages watching, there were quite a few who made sarcastic remarks. But since Be was a girl, there weren¡¯t that many insulting them.

    With Ariel leading the way, they soon came to the second activity of the Magic Discourse Assembly, the teleportation array of the area of the Magic Hunt. The Magic Discourse Assembly held by the ¡°Magic Teachers¡¯ Academy¡± Listabel Academy and the ¡°Academy for Great Wizards¡± Dimiost Academy was simr to Be¡¯s previous bined dorm activities¡± held at the Knight Academy.

    Because something happened during the ¡°Knight¡¯s Assembly¡± activity, they had to return the next day. The Magic Discourse Assembly here was already halfway in progress. Be looked at the scores of each academy on the bulletin board.

    The scores of Listabel Academy and Dimiost Academy were almost the same. Olivia Wizard Academy was about a hundred points behind these two academies because not all the magic professions of the Olsylvia Academy had attended. None of the priests, such as President Isaman, came.

    As the traditional core strength of the Olsylvia Academy, the strength of the Magic Department was much greater than that of the Knight¡¯s Department. Under the circumstance of insufficient personnel, it was really not easy to cling to the two magic-based academies, Listabel Academy and Dimiost Academy.

    ¡°Ariel, our score is a bit low. Even if you didn¡¯t attend, it shouldn¡¯t be so bad!¡±

    ¡°Be, the captain of our team is Chief President of the Central Student Union, Angelia. She is on pretty good terms with Caroline, the President of the Frederica Academy¡¯s Student Union. She was worried to death when Caroline disappeared. When she heard that when Caroline came back...¡±

    It turned out that the captain of the Olsylvia Academy team, Chief President Angelia of the Central Student Union, went to visit Caroline, so there was no one leading the magic department. President Lucia, of the Filomena Nobility Academy¡¯s Student Union, was supposed to rece Angelia.

    President Lucia was more often a cute mascot. Be was the secretary of the Filomena Nobility Academy¡¯s Student Union, so she knew that the president was only cute and had almost zero credibility.

    The workings of the nobility Student Union depended entirely on the efforts of the Vice President Dusk Knight Daphne and Thunder Knight Aurora. Now that they weren¡¯t here, Lucia obviously couldn¡¯t control these arrogant mage students.

    If she remembered correctly, one of the male Saviors, God Chosen Mage Adide, was also here. That guy also had some cheats. How could it be this bad? Could his Savior identity also be fake?

    ¡°Adide? That guy went to Listabel Academy as a foreign aid when he knew that President Angelia wouldn¡¯t be here. Otherwise, our academy wouldn¡¯t have lost so many points!¡±

    Ariel didn¡¯t like her younger brother, who was a transmigrator like herself, but didn¡¯t want to admit that they were rted. Although both were Saviors, they were very different. Adide was an Orthodox Savior, and Ariel was a Dark Savior.

    Adide¡¯s temporary defection was probably due to the fact that there are many beautiful young mages in the Listabel Academy. He wanted to sweep in dashingly and help the academy rake in a whole lot of points. After that, beautiful girls and fame woulde knocking.

    To Be¡¯s surprise, Listabel Academy didn¡¯t manage to crush Dimiost Academy even with a male Savior as foreign aid. Be suspected that Adide was a disgrace to the Transmigrators¡¯ League. Even with his cheats, he still couldn¡¯t defeat the ¡°natives¡± of the Other World.

    Be carefully inquired before she realized that this year there was a wizard genius named ston at Dimiost Academy. ston was originally the illegitimate child of a wizard family. He didn¡¯t have any wizard talent and was expelled from the family at an early age.

    About three years ago, ston was attacked by dark forces while studying forbidden summonings. He almost died and was unconscious for more than half a year. Unexpectedly, his strength soared after he regained consciousness. He mastered the undead magic that others couldn¡¯t control. His character also changed from being weak and cowardly to wanton and unrestrained.

    This time, if ston hadn¡¯t joined, Dimiost Academy would have been crushed by Listabel Academy, which had foreign aid from a transmigrator. Be seriously suspected that ston was also a transmigrator and was eighty percent sure he was a Savior.

    ston¡¯s rise gave her a strong sense of deja vu. He was so simr to Adide¡¯s sudden outbreak of strength after being struck by lightning. They were both transmigrators. After a long time, this was apetition between two male transmigrator Saviors who were trying to show off. Be fell into a short silence.

    Ariel hadn¡¯t participated. Otherwise, there would still be a Savior on Olsylvia Academy¡¯s side, and the results would be equal to the other two academies.

    Be saw several acquaintances, Sylvia and Serena from the Magic Department of the Olsyvia Academy, in the teleportation array. Sylvia changed into a navy mage outfit, which was in sharp contrast to Serena¡¯s red outfit.

    In front of Sylvia and Serena were several male mages who stood in their way. They weren¡¯t wearing the uniforms of the Olsylvia Academy. Be didn¡¯t know whether they were from the Listabel Academy or Dimisot Academy. They were all dressed in a very conservative style.

    ¡°Els, please get out of the way. We still have to go through the teleportation to take part in the academy mission.¡±

    ¡°Serena, please. Sylvia and I are family friends. What is even there topete? Your Chief President isn¡¯t even here, so let¡¯s take advantage of this time.¡±

    Sylvia hid behind Serena. She didn¡¯t seem to like talking to the blonde mage in front of her. Since sleeping with Be, her antipathy towards her fiance, who was originally designated by her family, had intensified.

    Els obviously didn¡¯t want to waste an opportunity to hook up with Sylvia. Magic students from Listabel Academy apanied him. God Chosen Mage Adide, the foreign aid from Olsylvia Academy, made a big ssh in the Listabel Academy these past few days.

    Most of the beautiful girls in Listabel Academy were all attracted by Adide, making the boys embarrassed as hell. A foreign student snatched the girls in their own academy. It was hard for them to swallow.

    So, they had nned toe out and hook up with the girls from the magic department of the Olsyvia Academy to restore the dignity of the boys in their academy. Unfortunately, they happened to meet Be. Sylvia was a close friend who had slept with Be.

    ¡°What are you guys doing here? You¡¯re in my way!¡±

    ¡°Where did youe from? How dare a knight enter the mage territory... My hand...¡±

    Els was probably used to being arrogant. When he saw Be wearing ordinary armor, on top of the fact that she was just another beautiful girl, he wanted to p her immediately. Be responded promptly and grabbed his hand, pulling forward.

    Be pulled Els and kicked her knee into his chest. Before Els could respond, he was kicked and fell to his knees. Be took out a dagger and ced it at his neck, just like a robber taking a hostage.

    The onlooking mages were shocked. This female knight¡¯s moves were no different from assassins. This didn¡¯t seem right. Wasn¡¯t she a knight?

    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t mess around! I am A...¡±

    ¡°Shut up. You don¡¯t have to quote some noble family¡¯s name. Like I care! If you don¡¯t want to die, then behave! My dagger is covered with poison.¡±

    Be directly interrupted Els. This noble child¡¯s face was filled with embarrassment. That¡¯s not how it¡¯s supposed to end. She wouldn¡¯t even allow him to finish his act of snobbery.

    The soldiers of the Aldridge Empire, who were ready to maintainw and order, soon arrived at the scene. When they saw that Princess Ariel was also present, they didn¡¯t know what to do.

    ¡°Let go of Els. He¡¯s from Earl Alder¡¯s family... Why are you pulling me?¡±

    ¡°Captain, look at the assassin... the ring on thedy¡¯s hand...¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she just an assassin. What... Uh, that¡¯s...¡±

    After seeing Be¡¯s ring, the captain of the Aldridge Empire guards was speechless at once. Be didn¡¯t wear knight¡¯s armor on her hand. Before, her hands were ced very low, and outsiders didn¡¯t notice them.

    On Be¡¯s right hand, a magnificent ring was worn on her index finger. It was the ring symbolizing the Duke¡¯s status in the Human Empire. There was no possibility of it being an imitation. There weren¡¯t many Grand Dukes in the Human Empires, and each ring had basically been recorded.

    The little captain was in a dilemma. The son of an Earl of their country had attacked the Duchess of another country. As a result, he had been stabbed in the neck by the opposite party. Both sides were aristocrats. If he didn¡¯t handle it well, this might be a dispute between two nations.

    ¡°Is there a misunderstanding? Honorable Duchess, could you please put down your weapon...¡±

    ¡°I refuse. Everyone knows that mages have instantaneous magic. I warn you, this dagger isced with poison. If you don¡¯t want anything to happen to him, just back off...¡±

    The mages who were watching soon recovered from their surprise. Many of them had also found Be to be a Grand Duchess. They immediately swallowed the words meant to denounce Be. Everyone had clearly witnessed how Els wanted to p Be. Because of their arrogance as mages, they deigned to lie.

    The attack of a lower nobility on an upper nobility was itself a tant provocation to the dignity of thetter. If both sides were nobles of the same country, Be would have no problem killing Els on the spot. The problem was that the two sides were from different countries, and it wasn¡¯t a good idea for Be to kill him right here.

    ¡°Honorable Grand Duchess, please be merciful. Els¡¯ family is a noble of our empire, so this time we¡¯re in the wrong. Mmm, sister Ariel is also here! Please persuade your friend...¡±

    While the captain was preparing to report to the Lord of Angus City to deal with the matter, someone finally came over to help. Alephia, the President of Listabel Academy¡¯s Student Union, stood up. As the student president, she had to help when her own schoolmate was in trouble.

    Alephia, a member of the royal family of the Aldridge Empire, was one of the princesses and only a few months older than Ariel. Ariel instinctively hid from Alephia. She didn¡¯t want to see Alephia very much.

    Because she was too ugly, the former owner of Ariel¡¯s body felt inferior to her sister Alephia, who was much prettier than herself that she was on an entirely different level. This emotion affected Ariel now, and she didn¡¯t want to have any intersections with Alephia.

    Be carefully looked at Princess Alephia. As the President of Listabel Academy¡¯s Student Union, she was very attractive, with pink wavy hair, a pair of pink eyes, she was a little taller than Ariel. Her beauty was on the same level as the Chief President of Be¡¯s Student Union, Angelia. Compared to Ariel, after her makeover, she was still a little less attractive.

    It would be better if Alephia could change out of the conservative uniform of Listabel Academy. Her slim figure could vaguely be seen from that uniform. It was really such a waste that others couldn¡¯t appreciate it.

    Out of the Student Presidents of the twelve elite human academies, Be had met a total of four aside from President Angelia. Crimson Knight Elise and Styx Knight Stacey, who were the presidents of the two knight academies¡¯ student unions, as well as President Dinah of the assassin academy and President Caroline of the ocean magic academy.

    Without exception, these presidents had beenpletely exposed before Be and had every inch of their bodies touched by her. Be had gotten Caroline and Dinah into her bed. After ¡°Collector and Controller of Princesses,¡± Be seemed to have the new title of ¡°Student President Nemesis.¡±

    Alephia was different from the previous presidents she had met. Be could feel from her gaze that this president was much calmer than her own president. It was probably due to her profession. Female mages were more rational, so it wasn¡¯t easy to catch their ws.

    Be had taken advantage of President Dinah¡¯s difficult situation. At the time, her schoolmates and Vice President Anya were in Be¡¯s hands. Through various shameless methods, she had won the aloof president of the assassin academy.

    ¡°Princess Alephia, I can let him go. But you have to get me a temporary foreign aid status. I am a foreign aid student from the Olsylvia Academy, and I would like to take part in midway through this activity.¡±

    ¡°Also, my patience is limited. If you don¡¯t answer right away, I will detain him and take him to the Imperial Alliance to ¡®reason¡¯ with him!¡±

    ¡°Can you change... your terms?¡±

    President Alephia had originally predicted that Be would make some rude demands, but she didn¡¯t expect her to make such an unusual one. The activities between the mage academies had not used knights as foreign aid so far. The venue of this activity was full of demonic beasts with advanced physical resistance. If a knight were to enter the area, wouldn¡¯t that be seeking death?

    ¡°No, this is my request. I can sign a liability disimer. If something happens to me, none of you will be held responsible. If you don¡¯t agree, this guy will have to exin himself to the Imperial Alliance Parliament.¡±

    President Alephia had no choice but topromise. No matter what, it was the fault of the lower nobility because Els had attacked Be first. It was better to handle the matter within the scope of the Aldridge Empire. If it was brought to the Imperial Alliance Parliament, she wouldn¡¯t be able to control the situation.

 Volume 5 Chapter 227: Braving the Forbidden Grounds of the Grim Forest

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 227: Braving the Forbidden Grounds of the Grim Forest</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    In the za of Angus City, in the Aldridge Empire, Be and Els¡¯s small argument was temporarily resolved with the help of Listabel Academy¡¯s Chairman, Alephia.

    As a result, Els could only pitifully leave without a sound. However, a sh of dark danger flitted through his eyes as she left. Be had already promised that she would be responsible for any idents; he could wait to take his revenge during the Hunting Grounds.

    Be maintained a thin smile as she saw right through Els¡¯s thoughts. He sought vengeance while she wanted to kill him for trying to snatch her women.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, Els was just moody; don¡¯t take him too seriously, okay?¡±

    Once Chairman Alephia recognized Be¡¯s background, her attitude changed. Duchess Bellina, the strongest leader in the Gabriel Empire¡¯s southern border region, was infamous for her political cruelty. Anyone who was able to reach her position and power couldn¡¯t be underestimated, even if they were a woman.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Miss Chairman? Are you engaged to that guy? Why are you so nervous?¡±

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t... It¡¯s just, you really don¡¯t want to kill him, Duchess?¡±

    ¡°Who knows what could happen in an ident? Don¡¯t you worry, I know how to take care of these things!¡±

    Be evaded Alephia¡¯s question, and after some more fruitless cations, Alephia could only leave. After all, Be saying that she wouldn¡¯t make the first move was already her biggest concession.

    ¡°Where are you going, Sylvia?¡±

    ¡°I, I want to turn in an assignment...¡±

    Right as she was nning on slipping away, Sylvia was exposed by Serena as she awkwardly stood in ce with her head down. Her sexy adventures on Be¡¯s bed were rising unbidden to her mind; if she stayed any longer, she was afraid that she wouldn¡¯t be able to control herself.

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Serena; you girls can go. Ariel and I have something to take care of first. Also, if that guy bothers you again, just let me know.¡±

    Be left while leading Ariel by the hand. As she walked past Sylvia, she whispered something into Sylvia¡¯s ear, turning her face beet red. Even when Serena asked her what was wrong, she refused to talk.

    ¡°Be, are you nning something with Sylvia again?¡±

    ¡°Ariel, let¡¯s just go, and I¡¯m not nning anything.¡±

    Be obviously wouldn¡¯t admit to it. Let alone just nning, she had already ¡°devoured¡± Sylvia.

    In thetter half of the magic caucus that was jointly hosted by Listabel and Dimiost Academy, there would be a ¡°Practice Conference.¡± It would be held in the Grim Forest, near the fifthrgest city of the Aldridge Empire, Angus City.

    ording to legends, the Grim Forest had spawned from the tears of the Goddess of Life ten thousand years ago. Yet, to this day, no one could confirm its validity, not even the Radiant Church.

    The Grim Forest covered a vast area; it was several timesrger than the Ayden ins, where the Knight Academies had hosted thest hunting expedition. Besides, it held more demonic beasts, and there were even magic nts that couldn¡¯t be found on the Ayden ins.

    Much like the previous Knight Hunt, the wizards¡¯ ¡°Practice Conference¡± would also involve hunting demonic beasts for points. The only difference was that the priorpetition had consisted ofrge squads, whereas the wizards practical was limited to groups of two to three.

    Due to Ariel¡¯s ¡°bad name¡± being exposed, no one from the academy wanted to team up with her. Be¡¯s roommate, ine, had straight up decided not to participate and instead waited around in the central square of Angus City for Be¡¯s arrival.

    Be¡¯sst-second participation didn¡¯t draw any undue attention; although the Grim Forest was a paradise for magic professions, it wasn¡¯t that much beneficial for others. After all, Be had signed up as a mere Holy Knight. Unless she was a Dragon Knight, there was nothing to be had in the dense woods.

    There wasn¡¯t much time left, so Be and Ariel immediately departed for the Grim Forest. They didn¡¯t even say goodbye to Chairman Lucia. Since the hunt was already halfway through, the outskirts of the forest had been cleared out by the three academies.

    Be was here to search for the long lost Seed of Life rumored to reside in the depths of the Grim Forest, in the ruins of a God. She wanted to find the legendary seed that not even the Moon Elf Princess Delias was able to find.

    After teleporting to the Grim Forest, Be quickly changed. Wearing ordinary knight armor was fine in the city, but it was a death sentence here.

    Be put on a set of ck, cursed heavy armor, a creation of the Great Evil God Mia. A majority of it was crafted from a mysterious material that possessed a retaliation effect: if an attacker wasn¡¯t careful, they could easily be killed in return.

    Ariel still wore a in cloak, but underneath was a set of sexy witch gear. That outfit was personally designed by Be, and unlike most conservative magic gear, it showed skin in all the right ces.

    Ariel didn¡¯t want to reveal her true appearance with so many people around so she could only endure. The opportunity to spend one-on-one time with Be was rare.

    Soon after, Be and Ariel encountered a group of three students that were in the midst of a battle with a monster on the outskirts of the forest. The monsters in this area of the Grim Forest were mostly the C-ranked Grim Woodman. They were two to three meters tall andpletely made out of wood, with excellent physical defense. Although fire magic was extremely effective against them, they were extraordinarily resilient against physical attacks.

    Be and Ariel¡¯s arrival drew the students¡¯ attention. After all, Be¡¯s cursed armor was too extravagant, and it would be hard not to notice.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Ugly Princess? What¡¯s she doing here!¡±

    ¡°If I recall correctly, the Ugly Princess¡¯s power isn¡¯t even at the level of a junior grade wizard. Besides, she even brought a knight without a mount. What a joke!¡±

    Be wasn¡¯t the type to care about bystanders¡¯ opinions, and as a three-meter tall woodman turned to attack with an enormous palm, she reached out with her left hand to meet it directly.

    This thing¡¯s strength truly was incredible; it was almost on par with the strength of the A-rank demonic jungle bear that Be and the others had run into on the Ayden ins. Be determined that this woodman was very tough, so with a shake of her hand, she pped its palm aside.

    Right as it was about to strike again, Be took the initiative, quickly sliding past the woodman before picking it up in one hand and tossing it several meters away tond in a small stream.

    Be wasn¡¯t here to fight woodmen, however. She then reached into her storage ring and pulled out the magic flying carpet gifted by the Magic Creator Bethia. With Ariel in tow, she flew off toward the depths of the Grim Forest.

    ¡°A flying magical artifact... such a thing exists?¡±

    ¡°Impossible! Even our professors haven¡¯t been able to figure out how to make flight artifacts, so how could a mere knight...¡±

    ¡°Oh, no! We forgot to tell them not to fly. The Great Green Dragon hasn¡¯t hibernated yet.¡±

    The skies above the Grim Forest were a no-fly zone due to the presence of several vicious wild green dragons that resided in the forest. Furthermore, they would only appear when humans flew in their territory.

    Green Dragons were also known as Poison Dragons, and their entire bodies were extremely poisonous. Even other dragons were susceptible to it.

    Suddenly, an enormous shadow burst into the sky; it was one of the Great Green Dragons. It was around 100 meters in length, and it was furious at Be¡¯s random flying through its dominion.

    That enormous green dragon charged straight at Be and Ariel, its maw snapping open to devour these two impudent girls. Be¡¯s magic carpet reacted as if it had a mind of its own and, in a sh, circled behind the dragon.

    Be jumped down onto the dragon¡¯s back and took out the Dragon Binding Ropes that she had found in the Ancient Ayr City. In one swift motion, she looped it around the flying lizard¡¯s neck.

    Feeling the rope constricting around its neck, the dragon almost fell out of the sky before it turned to escape into the depths of the Grim Forest. However, Be would never allow it; she was a Demon King, far stronger than any average human.

    ¡°Despicable. Release this rope, you despicable knight!¡±

    ¡°Wait... No, let¡¯s talk this through. You won¡¯t gain anything by killing me!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m looking for the Seed of Life. If you know where it is, I can spare you.¡±

    Once the dragon realized it couldn¡¯t escape, it began begging for mercy. Be didn¡¯t dance around the subject either and directly questioned it on the whereabouts of the seed.

    This Great Green Dragon had lived for thousands of years in the Grim Forest and naturally knew about the existence of the Seed of Life. ording to it, there really were ancient ruins of divine origin in the center of the forest, dating back to almost ten thousand years.

    Those ruins of a God had already been discovered by two other parties: the foreign Listabel Academy¡¯s God Mage Adide and Dimiost Academy¡¯s Death Spirit Wizard ston. These two Saviors could at least be considered eptable, having found these ruins within a short period of time.

    ¡°Sir Knight, everything I¡¯ve told you is true. If you don¡¯t believe me, then...¡±

    ¡°If there are already two groups of people, are you just sending me to pick up their scraps? Goodbye forever, stupid dragon...¡±

    ¡°Please wait! They haven¡¯t entered the center of the ruins yet, so Sir Knight still has a chance!¡±

    The dragonnded deep within the Grim Forest and exined to Be that Adide and ston had gone in two different routes, both just missing Be.

    Deep inside the forest, there was a castle ruin. Its walls were covered in moss, but ten thousand years ago, this was a magnificent Ancient Elven castle. However, the current elves didn¡¯t even remember its existence.

    The dragon hadnded in the open space in front of the ancient castle. While descending, Be surveyed the entire central region of the Grim Forest. These ruins had been reimed by nature, but to her, they looked simr to the ruins of the Ancient Mayans of her world.

    These ruins were thoroughly nketed by greenery, ayer of nts covering even the roads. From afar, it was impossible to tell that there were roads here.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trust you for now, farewell...¡±

    ¡°Die, you cowardly human!¡±

    As soon as Be loosed the Dragon Binding Rope and turned around, the Great Green Dragon attacked. However, before it could move far, it was instantly killed by Ariel as a Compressed Magic Arrow pierced straight through its head; it didn¡¯t even get a chance to spray any poison before it died.

    Green dragons weren¡¯t weak, Ariel had just concealed her power perfectly. The dragon didn¡¯t even have time to react before its life was extinguished.

    Ariel stepped off of the flying carpet and walked toward Be with a faint grin on her face. Now that there weren¡¯t any people around, she no longer had to hide her beauty. She was wearing modern mage clothes designed by Be. Its silvery white fabric and short, simple skirt perfectly showcased her charm.

    ¡°Be, what are you looking at? Didn¡¯t you design this!¡±

    ¡°I definitely did; only, did you wear the entire set? The underwear...¡±

    ¡°Scoundrel, what are you thinking! I¡¯m wearing it; are you satisfied? You¡¯re terrible!¡±

    Be always designed clothes in aplete set, including undergarments. If she remembered correctly, the underwear she had made to match Ariel¡¯s outfit was the sexy type.

    Although Ariel had a light blush on her cheeks, she wouldn¡¯t refuse if Be wanted to see. After spending so much time with her, she had gotten used to letting Be take advantage of her. Most importantly, Ariel¡¯s inner voice was constantly spurring her on to be more daring and open. That was the dark alter ego hidden within her.

    However, Be only caringly held her hand without making any further moves. This left Ariel conflicted and unsatisfied, though. She had been looking forward to something happening. Be, that lewd woman, wasn¡¯t nning on making her make the first move, right?

    ¡°Be, I want...¡±

    ¡°Ariel, we can have a nice long chat once we get back, but for now, it looks like we have a wee party!¡±

    The scent of the dead dragon had attracted arge number of demonic beasts. They had alle for the demonic core of the dragon, including dozens of A-ranked Grim Giant Apes and Grim ck Bears.

    The green dragon¡¯s core was an extremely attractive delicacy to these demonic beasts. Once they saw that there were only two human girls besides the dragon¡¯s corpse, they were overjoyed. Wasn¡¯t this a free lunch?

    Those demonic beasts hadn¡¯t yet realized that this was thest act of their lives. They had interrupted Ariel¡¯s heartfelt confession; although she still wore a faint smile on her face, inside, she was fuming. These monsters were simply looking to die!

    In Angus City¡¯s central za, returning students were currently buying magic potions in the Supply Store as they prepared to return to the Grim Forest. On the scoreboard, Listabel and Dimiost Academy¡¯s points were steadily rising; the winner would likely be one of the two academies.

    Participants of the hunt all wore a sensory crystal that would record their points. Once they killed a demonic beast, the crystal would use a special technique to record the details of the beast.

    Chairman Alephia of Listabel Academy was currently in a meeting with the temporary leader of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s team, Lucia. They had discussed Be¡¯s altercation with Els.

    ¡°That¡¯s basically what happened. Chairman Lucia, Duchess Bellina is your student council¡¯s secretary, right? I hope you¡¯ll be able to talk her down, and I¡¯ll go deal with Els.¡±

    ¡°Be... I understand. However, that Els really is too rude. You better give him a harsh lesson.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up, Chairman Alephia? Did I say something wrong...¡±

    A lower nobility sneak attacking upper nobility was tantamount to treason. Luckily, Be was unharmed; otherwise, Els¡¯s actions would have truly been considered treason.

    Right as Lucia was about to finish her sentence, she noticed that Aphelia seemed distracted by something. Following her gaze, Lucia discovered that the scoreboard now had three equal score lines.

    Olsylvia Academy, which had been behind by over a hundred points, had somehow caught up to tie the other two academies. What was originally a situation where ¡°Two Heroes Fought for Supremacy¡± now became a three-way tie. This gave the gambling house bookies a big shock. This turn of events caused the previously unassuming Olsylvia Academy to instantly transform into a dark horse!

    The scene left many students stunned. The only way for such a massive leap in score was if someone had massacred a huge pack of demonic beasts.

    Was it because of her? Alephia suddenly thought of Be, who had joined midway through the hunt. Also, Ariel had concealed her power very deeply, and even her big sister Alephia didn¡¯t know her true strength.

    In the end, Alephia still couldn¡¯t believe that her ugly little sister could have such enormous power. Hence, the only change must be the addition of Be.

    A beautiful female student came up beside Alephia and whispered a report into her ears: someone had already charged into the Forbidden Grounds in the central region of the Grim Forest, and members of all three academies were present.

 Volume 5 Chapter 242: Danger Lurking In Every Corner Of The Scripps Cemetery Underground Maze

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 242: Danger Lurking In Every Corner Of The Scripps Cemetery Underground Maze</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The cave at the entrance to the Scripps Cemetery was very dark and showed no signs of artificial digging. It looked simr to an underground cave.

    Be was temporarily cooperating with Randall¡¯s team. There was nothing she could do. Randall had so many people with him. If he insisted on shamelessly blocking the door, Be couldn¡¯t beat them up since they were in a public area of the St. Louis Church Academy.

    Although their cooperation was only temporary, Be never nned to return the 100,000 gold coins. Randall probably wanted the money back since it was a loss to hand over 100,000 gold coins to a girl he didn¡¯t know.

    After everyone had entered, Scripps Cemetery was suddenly surrounded by people from the Radiant Church. These followers, who were all wearing the mark of the Pope, were the personal guards to the Light Pope and had a higher rank than the Law Enforcement Team.

    Over the past few years, there had been many problems with the Law Enforcement Team, resulting in insufficientbat strength so the Light Pope had to concentrate his efforts on building up his office. The leader of this group of Radiant Church followers was Ellen, one of the three Catholic Cardinals of the church. He was the representative of the Ellen Faction.

    Bishop Stanley was assisting Archbishop Ellen. He was the old man who had recognized Be as his granddaughter at sea. He was still rather confused about the whole matter of Be being the Duchess Bellina.

    The Light Pope wasn¡¯t assured in handing the power entirely to Archbishop Ellen. Because Bishop Stanley was one of the few people in the Radiant Church who was not part of any of the factions and loyal to the Light Pope, he was appointed to monitor Archbishop Ellen under the disguise of assisting him.

    This was the usual method of the Light Pope. Since this mission couldn¡¯t be known by the other two cardinals, he could only send Archbishop Ellen and Bishop Stanley in. The two had simr styles and could cooperate well with each other.

    ¡°Brother Stanley, tell me, is this betrayal of my faith... It¡¯s very difficult to deal with this sort of thing...¡±

    ¡°Archbishop Ellen, it¡¯s not my ce to say anything. I think it¡¯s best you do as His Holiness requested!¡±

    Archbishop Ellen looked torn. This mission was a difficult one for anyone tasked with it. After learning that Be had third generation Light Pope McPherson¡¯s proof of identity, the current Light Pope was a little restless. In the church¡¯s historical records, the previous generation Light Popes had all been killed in the doomsday war ten thousand years ago.

    The relic of the third generation Light Pope McPherson that Be had threatened the status of the current Light Pope. He was afraid that Be would use the third generation Light Pope¡¯s forced resignation as a basis for his own resignation. In order to avoid this, the current Light Pope decided to silence her forever.

    Through various channels, the Radiant Church had managed to obtain information about Be¡¯s intention to enter Scripps Cemetery and take part in the expedition. The current Light Pope finally decided to bury Be alive under Scripps Cemetery so that the secret about the third generation Light Pope would be buried forever with her underground.

    Archbishop Ellen, who had received the order, was in a rather difficult position. The covert assassination of the previous Light Pope ran counter to his belief but he didn¡¯t dare to disobey the orders of the current Light Pope. In a dilemma, Archbishop Ellen finally ordered his subordinates to block the entrance of Scripps Cemetery with rocks.

    They would consider this incident an ident in the future. The truth of the matter couldn¡¯t be exposed, or else the Radiant Church would have offended the underground dark forces of the Human Continent. The Blood Skull, Skeleton Tower and Horrorshow Group had all sent teams into Scripps Cemetery while the Eye of Darkness had helped the church release the mission.

    When the Radiant Church decided to kill Be, it had also dragged all these dark organizations down with her. If the incident came to light, the situation would definitely be irreversible. Be was the Duchess of Sarnia Duchy, thergest duchy in the southern region of the Gabriel Empire. She was also backed by Prince Frauer. Once exposed, the Radiant Church would¡¯ve offended them all.

    As for their partners, when the time came, the entire matter would be med on the chief of the Law Enforcement Team, Gralen.

    In order to hide this from the public, Archbishop Ellen sent the members of the ¡°Door of Truth¡±, the biggest society of St. Louis Church Academy, to the walls around the campus to form a blockade with the iplete Radiant Church Law Enforcement Team.

    However, the confrontation between the Radiant Church was likely to erupt today. Near the entrance to Scripps Cemetery was a small hill hiding another group of people. They were abination of some members of the Radiant Church and arge number of followers from the Darkness Church.

    The one leading them was the sessor to the Pope and president of the Student Union of St. Louis Church Academy, Maria. Beside her were the four Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church and Holy Swordsman Cynthia.

    Those who belonged to the Radiant Church were all close supporters of the Four Holy Maidens, as well as arge group of armed forces that only obeyed Holy Swordsman Cynthia. In partnership with them and leading the Darkness Church followers was one of the three Dark Holy Maidens of the church, Dark Holy Maiden Liz.

    This was the first open cooperation between the Radiant Church and the Darkness Church in many years. Holy Maiden Susan and Holy Maiden Hayley, who had just returned to report to Archbishop Ellen, had identally discovered the Light Pope¡¯s secret order before the archbishop could destroy it.

    After a fierce struggle with their conscience, Hayley and Susan finally chose ¡°betrayal¡± and disclosed the n to Be¡¯s subordinates who had gone back to the dormitory to report. Now, the situation had evolved to this point.

    ¡°President Maria, can you spare our masterter...¡±

    ¡°Hayley, Susan, what are you two thinking of? I don¡¯t intend to make things difficult for our master but perhaps I can use this to threaten the stubborn old man and stop him from having any ideas about our marriages.¡±

    President Mariaforted Holy Maiden Hayley and Holy Maiden Susan while contemting how to make an issue of this matter to coerce the current Pope to give up nning their marriages. Worried they might becking in strength, Holy Maiden Daisy had specially invited people from the Darkness Church to help them.

    Dark Holy Maiden Liz was already with Be so after receiving the information, she didn¡¯t hesitate to bring all her subordinates in this area. With the help of the Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church, the Darkness Church sessfully set foot in the main territory under the control of the Radiant Church for the first time since their separation.

    ¡°Cynthia, are Elder Ellen and the others going to block the entrance to the Scripps Cemetery? Do you think it¡¯s time for us to take action now... With the reinforcements brought by Liz, we are prepared for any idents. You can use your Holy Swordsman power to...¡±

    ¡°No, Maria, wait! Be has already made ns! She told us to wait here for her toe out...¡±

    While the people at the entrance to Scripps Cemetery were embroiled in the tense undercurrents, Be and the others who were exploring the underground passage of Scripps Cemetery had also encountered a lot of trouble. Most of them weren¡¯t aware that the path behind them had been blocked by the ¡°boss¡± of the Radiant Church who had invited them.

    The passage was really different from the usual ones encountered in a tomb, instead it was more like the tunnels in a cave. There were no traces of artificial digging. Could the entirety of Scripps Cemetery be fake?

    Under the limited illumination from their torches, it took a long time for thisrge group of people to arrive at an area with artificial digging marks in the underground area of Scripps Cemetery. This ce was a huge underground maze. Be almost felt dizzy looking at the passage.

    Just by looking from the entrance of the underground maze, the inside was hazy and light didn¡¯t seem to provide visibility into the distance either. Tomb raiders often encountered mazes but this particr maze was muchrger than what they were used to. The walls of the maze were made of solid granite so the usual method of destroying the maze to find their way which was employed by the tomb raiders of the other world was useless.

    A lot of bloody marks were visible on the ground at the entrance to the maze. The color indicated that the blood was still very fresh and must have been left by the tomb raider team before them.

    ¡°Is this ce really the cemetery of an ancient church? Why does it look more like a demonicir...¡±

    ¡°Help...¡±

    The loud scream made the team who were already nervous even more so. Be turned around and saw thest two people of the team being swallowed alive by a demonic type giant earthworm.

    When the mages saw this, they quicklyunched all sorts of magic attacks at the hard body of giant demonic earthworm, exploding into a burst of sparks. The demonic earthworm seemed to be enraged. It opened its big bloody mouth full of fangs and charged at the crowd.

    A green colored venom flew out more than ten meters and spattered on the lower backs of more than a dozen people who were caught off guard. They melted away without so much as a scream.

    ¡°Damn it, that monster... Kleina, we need to hurry... Where are you?! You bitch... Just you wait!¡±

    When Randall turned around once more, Be and a bunch of them had disappeared. It seemed that they had entered the underground maze passage ahead of him. Of course, Randall¡¯s 100,000 gold coins were also gone.

    Be ignored Randall¡¯s roars and pulled Kleina into the maze, followed by Noreya and ine. There was nothing in the world that was more enjoyable than kidnapping someone else¡¯s fiancee and taking away a huge sum of his money.

    Despite using Randall¡¯s men as cannon fodder, Be and the others entered the underground maze without any guilt. Puppet Master ine knew a little about the earthworm-like demonic beast, although she wasn¡¯t sure what it was called. It¡¯s strength made it at least an S level demonic beast.

    Be took out a beautifulmpstand shaped like a cup, which was a Sacred Object she had ¡°borrowed¡± from President Maria. Only the sessor to the current Pope of the Radiant Church was entitled to have the ¡°Meredith Holy Lamp.¡±

    The Meredith Holy Lamp was a legendary artifact used to prove the legitimacy of the pope¡¯s sessor. It was made out of unknown material and had a very miraculous function, that is, to ignite a me that would not move in the direction of the wind, but would point to the nearest Light Pope.

    The holy me lit on the ¡°Meredith Holy Lamp¡± would change colors ording to the attribute of the Light Pope it was pointed towards. Be had already secretly verified it with President Maria and the third generation Light Pope McPherson. It worked just fine.

    Considering that the God World was destroyed after the doomsday war ten thousand years ago, the reincarnation passage was no longer working. Be spected that although it wasn¡¯t known whether the bodies of the previous generation Light Popes had decayed or not, their souls were probably the same as that of third generation Light Pope McPherson, who didn¡¯t leave the Human Continent. And the ¡°Meredith Holy Lamp¡± was effective on the soul of the Pope.

    ¡°The Meredith Holy Lamp! ck Knight, where did you get this sacred object... This is only something the sessor to the Pope, Holy Maiden Maria would have. You...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough questions, silly girl. You can just look at it. Assassin, help guard the surrounding area. Puppet Master, you help me light the me!¡±

    ¡°There you go again, you mean knight! Why can¡¯t you just use my name?! It¡¯s not like I mind.¡±

    Except for a few well known tomb raiders, the temporary teammates of the tomb raiding team basically used code names to refer to each other so as to avoid revealing their true identities.

    Be abided by this rule. All four of them used aliases. With her wicked humor, Be had changed Kleina¡¯s name to ¡°silly girl.¡± Obviously, Kleina was still bitter about it, but there was nothing she could do.

    Elena knew a bit of beginner¡¯s magic and could conjure up fireballs. A small fireball condensed on her fingertip and ignited the Meredith Holymp. Under the scrutiny of Be and the others, the indicator me on themp appeared as it was supposed to.

    Unexpectedly, the indicator me on the ¡°Meredith Holy Lamp¡± was actually a mixture of four colors with erratic directions. Within the four-color me, a me of the fifth color could be faintly seen.

    The faint fifth colored me was the President Maria¡¯s color. Be had seen it during herst experiment and quickly recognized it. Most likely, President Maria was now near the entrance to Scripps Cemetery so the ¡°Meredith Holy Lamp¡± happened to have caught her breath.

    After excluding President Maria¡¯s holy me, the remaining four colors of the me weren¡¯t illusions at all. It was very likely that there were four previous generation Light Popes here. The third generation Light Pope McPherson¡¯s soul had already been found by Be.

    Starting from the sixth generation Light Pope, the bodies of the Light Popes were all kept in the forbidden area of the holynd after they died so there was no way their bodies would be here. Only the first, second, fourth and fifth generation Light Popes were unounted for. There were four holy mes, so could they be...

    Be was startled by her bold idea. The time between the disappearance of the first generation Light Pope to the disappearance of the fifth generation Light Pope spanned over several decades. How could they be buried in one ce?

    The guiding function of the ¡°Meredith Holy Lamp¡± was no longer useful since the direction indicated could change at any time if there were four targets. The ancient Light Popes might still be active. After 10,000 years, God knows if they would have transformed into something else or still retained their human memories.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send my little friends to investigate. Follow me and hide behind that wall. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll frighten you.¡±

    They went along with ine¡¯s instructions. Be and her teammates hid behind a maze wall with ine in the back. She threw a small white sack in the direction of the ce they were just standing at. With the light from the holy me of the ¡°Meredith Holy Lamp¡±, Be peeked out and saw ine¡¯s ¡°friends.¡±

    It was a group of puppet insects of all kinds, eyes shining with a faint red light. Most girls were afraid of insects which was why ine had warned them. Of course, Be was the exception.

    The puppet insects soon melded into the darkness. With their help, Be¡¯s group would soon be able to figure out this dark maze path. Before Be and the others could breathe a sigh of relief, there came a sound of heavy footsteps in the dark maze.

    On the passage, a group of tall ck figures were moving. Their feet seemed to have been bound with iron chains. The sound of the iron chains rubbing against the ground could be heard from a distance. Be couldn¡¯t see what those things were since there wasn¡¯t enough light.

    Kleina¡¯s body was covered in cold sweat. She instinctively felt that the dark figures resembled the experimental mutated monsters of the Skeleton Tower. They all had the same smell.

    Among the girls present, only Kleina was a pure human while the other three were obviously not anymore and didn¡¯t feel any fear.

    Be pulled Kleina into her arms and whispered in her ear to remind her to hide her face in her arms so she wouldn¡¯t see what was happening. Kleina didn¡¯t refuse either. Without much thought, she buried her face in Be¡¯s chest.

    After Be had motioned a confirmation with her eyes, ine opened a summoning door behind her out of thin air. Arge number of mutated demons with deformed bodies rushed out from the door. When dealing with terrifying creatures, it was best to use the same.

    ine¡¯s summoning door seemed like a bottomless pit. After arge number of demonic beings had gone through the door, they poured into the maze like a virus spreading. Right now, the maze was filled with mutated demonic beings battling each other.

    The confrontation between mutated demonic beings was extremely violent. Most of them directly tore up the enemy¡¯s body. Be could only see all kinds of horrifying figures fighting in the darkness but details beyond that weren¡¯t clear. It was better not to see such a bloody scene anyway.

    ¡°ck Knight... this maze is an empty underground ne. The puppets I sent to investigate have sent back information. There isn¡¯t a tomb... This is a simple underground maze. ¡°

    ¡°Also, no human bodies were found... They couldn¡¯t find any people from the expedition teams that entered the maze before...¡±

    ine¡¯s voice sounded a little tense. Such strange findings were hard for her to calmly ept.

 Volume 5 Chapter 229: The Terrible Secret Buried Under The Sealed Grounds Of Ancient Grace Castle

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 229: The Terrible Secret Buried Under The Sealed Grounds Of Ancient Grace Castle</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Deep in Grim Forest, in the center of the forbidden area of the Grace Castle ruins, the core members of the Darkness Church were dealing with the scene. Relying on the proof of identity given by Liz, one of the Dark Holy Maidens, Be easily gained the initial trust of these Darkness Church leaders.

    Just like the hierarchy of the Radiant Church, the Darkness Church was only missing one Holy Maiden. At the top level of the Darkness Church were the three Holy Maiden and the sole sessor to the Dark Pope. They also had a Demonic Swordsman simr to the Holy Swordsman of the Radiant Church who assisted the Dark Pope.

    Liz¡¯s title in the Darkness church was Dark Holy Maiden. The other two were the Abyss Holy Maiden and the Fallen Holy Maiden. They and the sessor of the Dark Pope were here. In order not to reveal the truth, Be couldn¡¯t find out the names of the other two Dark Holy Maidens and could only pretend to be silent.

    Be also wanted to take special action against the two Holy Maidens of the Dark Church and the pope¡¯s sessor and take them all in one fell swoop, just like the surprise attack on the four Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church and the pope¡¯s sessor, President Maria.

    However, Be had to give up this dangerous idea after looking at the Darkness Church¡¯s Swordsman who was nearby examining the bodies of their followers. The Demonic Swordsman was also wearing the same mask and carried four weirdly shaped magic swords behind her.

    The Demonic Swordsman should be at the same level as Holy Swordsman Cynthia of the Radiant Church. Be would have some difficulty in subduing the Demonic Swordsman within a short time. If Holy Swordsman Cynthia had been in the same room as Maria, Be¡¯s attack would have fallen through.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? How did these followers die? ¡°

    ¡°They were all killed with magic, and their means were very cruel. We have a Magic Forbidding Barrier here and the other party still managed tounch magic attacks.¡±

    Knowing that these followers were killed with magic, their suspicion of Be was ruled out. Be was a military type professional. Although the other Dark Holy Maidens didn¡¯t know if Be was a knight or a warrior, they were certain she didn¡¯t know magic.

    After Be¡¯s identity was reconfirmed, the Dark Holy Maidens rxed their vignce. Be was d that she had been slow earlier. Most of these Dark Disciples were killed by Ariel¡¯s quick magic attack, so she didn¡¯t have time to attack them. Unexpectedly, this had proven her innocence.

    The ones that Be had hacked to death herself, as well as the bodies of the Dark Disciples on the second floor of Grace Castle, had all been quickly destroyed by her. The rest of the bodies were all killed with magic by Ariel. Without the bodies as evidence, the Darkness Church¡¯s top leaders wouldn¡¯t be able to connect her to the culprit behind the scenes.

    Be had a better reason for being here. She said that Liz had arranged for her to perform a secret mission. Darkness Holy Maiden Liz wasn¡¯t here right now, so they couldn¡¯t verify that in person.

    Although she couldn¡¯t find out the identities of the other two Dark Holy Maidens, she could ask about other topics. The Dark Holy Maidens were much more openpared to the Four Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church. After knowing that she was one of their own, they didn¡¯t mind Be asking many topics which were originally sensitive.

    They easily revealed their body measurements. Not only these two Dark Holy Maidens, Be even got the measurements of the Dark Pope¡¯s sessor and the Demonic Swordsman.

    Information that the Radiant Church had been searching for decades was obtained by Be in one day, which was rather ironic. Be recorded this precious information in her mind, just in case she could use it someday!

    ording to the senior officials of the Darkness Church, Ancient Grace City in the central area of Grim Forest was indeed the ce where the Goddess of Life was ten thousand years ago. But this version was far from the other versions circting outside and even a little scary.

    Back then, when the Goddess of Life arrived here, she was already dead. The elves who believed in the Goddess of Life kept her body in the underground pilgrimage room of Grace Castle.

    Unexpectedly, something changed that night. The Goddess of Life was already dead but her body was polluted by evil and turned into a Corpse Demon. All the elves in Grace Castle died tragically in the castle.

    At this time of the crisis, one of the legendary heroes, the first generation nameless Knight King and the strongest light priest of the Human Race at the time, the first generation Light Pope Goldsmith, came here to suppress the Goddess of Life¡¯s corpse.

    Goldsmith had consumed a lot of power in the war and disappeared mysteriously shortly after going into seclusion. Be recalled her conversation with the soul of the third generation Light Pope McPherson. Now, she was confident that Goldsmith had been ambushed by the second generation Light Pope during her period of seclusion. Be wasn¡¯t sure if she was dead or alive.

    The Knight King was undoubtedly Liath. After she and Goldsmith jointly suppressed Grace Castle, she disappeared mysteriously and must have suffered heavy damage. After being suppressed, the remains of the Goddess of Life were sealed in the underground floor of Ancient Grace City.

    Most of the fleeing elves were killed in the war. The Radiant Church had misled people about what happened in this castle. These horrible details had all been erased by the Radiant Church, and there wasn¡¯t such a horrible scene as the transformation of the Goddess of Life¡¯s corpse in the current version.

    With the Darkness Church leaders leading the way, Be came to the underground seal of Ancient Grace CIty. There was a huge Magic Forbidding Seal on the floor. Several Holy Weapons that had mysteriously disappeared from the Radiant Church were ced in the key positions of the magic array.

    At the center of the magic array, Be saw a ck coffin. The coffin was tied with more than a dozen gold chains with incantations written on them, and the four corners of the coffin were fixed in ce by stone.

    She didn¡¯t have to guess to know that one lying in this coffin was the Goddess of Life, formerly one of the Twelve Gods of the God World. The legendary Goddess of Life was also one of the rare beauties among the God Race. Who could¡¯ve thought she would¡¯ve fallen to this state?

    ording to the Dark Pope¡¯s sessor, the coffin was originally made of precious white jade that could subdue evil forces. Now, it hadpletely turned ck by evil energy. Many of the golden chains with divine power had also been dyed ck.

    After the Darkness Church and the Light Church parted ways, the management of this area was secretly entrusted to the Dark Pope of that generation by the Light Pope of that generation. This became one of the unspoken secret agreements between the Radiant Church and the Darkness Church for thousands of years. In exchange, the Radiant Church acquiesced to the existence of the Darkness Church, not openlyunching a war against the Darkness Church.

    There was more than one tacit agreement between the Radiant Church and the Darkness Church in private. However, the Darkness Church also had a hard time after taking charge. The transformed body of the Goddess of Life was simply difficult to handle.

    It was very difficult to destroy. This mission was almost impossible. They didn¡¯t dare to even try what the first generation Light Pope Goldsmith had failed in doing back then. After being sealed for such a long time, the seal gradually started to fail with the passage of time.

    Behind this coffin, Be saw a deformed, strange tree¨Cthe original form of the Goddess of Life, the ancient tree of life. After the body of the Goddess of Life had transformed, it too became a demonic object. The strange tree had no life at all, not even a leaf on its branches.

    What was more frightening was the fact that there were many face-like bulging lumps on the barks on the tree. They were like the female ghost from ¡°The Grudge.¡± Be was horrified by the ferocious faces. She didn¡¯t know if it was her illusion, but Be constantly felt as if there were eyes in those faces that were staring at them.

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t go over there. The tree is dangerous... Last time, someone was careless and went too close and became a face on the tree.¡±

    Be was about to approach and investigate when the Demonic Swordsman,, who had been on guard duty beside them, stretched out her hand and pulled Be. Although this Demonic Swordsman sounded cold and ruthless, it seemed that she was still a good person who knew how to protect the safety of herpanions.

    The sessor of the Darkness Church and the other two Dark Holy Maidens began their daily work. They took out several holy golden chains of the Radiant Church and carefully walked to the coffin to rece the golden chains on the coffin.

    The golden chains in the hands of the senior members of the Darkness Church were the real thing, which proved that there was indeed a secret between them. This sort of precious golden seal chains couldn¡¯t be obtained from the Radiant Church by people of ordinary status.

    Although the golden chains had been reced, Be figured that it was of little use. The white jade coffin had been turned ck by evil energy. The originally shiny golden luster of these newly reced golden chains dimmed a lot in an instant.

    ¡°Thank you. It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m a tough person. Let me have a look.¡±

    ¡°Let me follow you then. I can give you a hand in case of any idents.¡±

    ¡°Your excellencies, something has happened! Two boys in Angus City who were previously in Grace Castle have been found to behave abnormally. Now, they have been handed over to the top management of Listable Academy and Dimiost Academy.¡±

    ¡°One more thing, we have just discovered that the brothers stationed on the second floor of the castle have also been killed. Please check, your excellencies.¡±

    As soon as the Dark Holy Maidens had reced the golden chains on the coffins, people from the Darkness Church came in to report the unusual situation. The two who had been reported were probably Adide and ston who had already run away.

    ¡°Are they really okay? Disciple... you¡¯d bettere with us than stay here alone!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine, honorable Demonic Swordsman. I have a treasure to ward off evil. I¡¯m not afraid of this strange tree.¡±

    Be was waiting for a chance to explore alone, although the zeal of the Demonic Swordsman did surprise her. If she wasn¡¯t in the rush to find the Seed of Life, Be might¡¯ve offered to meet the Demonic Swordsman at the Rose Restaurant in Angus City for a date.

    ¡°Alright then. Be careful. If you need helpter, you cane to the academy to look for me. We are all members of the church. Helping each other is a small matter.¡±

    The Demonic Swordsman slipped Be a small note while the other Darkness Church leaders weren¡¯t paying attention. Be nced at it. It was the name of a famous Swordsman Academy among the Twelve Ivies of the Human Race. The school was located in Gabriel Empire.

    After chatting for such a long time, it turns out that the Darkness Church¡¯s Demonic Swordsman was from the same empire as her. Be secretly put away the little note. When she had time, she would look for this interesting Demonic Swordsman and have a nice chat with her.

    After the Demonic Swordsman had left, Be was all alone in this underground sealed ce. Ariel had wanted to help transfer the girls, so she hadn¡¯t followed along. Other members of the Darkness Church were very vignt towards this underground seal and wouldn¡¯t enter.

    Be carefully walked to the tree. Creator of Light Vianne¡¯s Tears of the Goddess was already hanging on her chest. On the ground under the tree, Be saw a half-buried golden box.

    There were obvious traces of excavation beside the golden box. It was buried underground before and had been dug out. The brave person who had dug it up was probably caught by mysterious forces halfway and turned into a face on the tree. On the trunk directly opposite the box was a face that didn¡¯t look like a woman, more like a man.

    The golden box was locked with a special lock. Be heard from her roommate, Assassin Noreya, that this special lock could only be opened by an exclusive key. If one insisted on picking the lock by force, the special magic array in the box will get to work and the treasures in the box will bepletely destroyed.

    ¡°The seed of the tree of life... It must have been sealed by Goldsmith...¡±

    Be pulled the box straight out of the ground. After reading the inscription carefully, Be¡¯s stiff face finally showed a rxed smile.

    ording to the inscription, this box contained thest Seed of Life that the Goddess of Life had. When the first generation Light Pope Goldsmith defeated the corpse of the Goddess of Life, the Goddess of Life¡¯s consciousness was briefly awake.

    At the time, the Goddess of Life gave thisst Seed of Life to Goldsmith as thest treasure to seal herself. If the seed of the tree of life hadn¡¯t been buried, the Corpse Demon of the Goddess of Life would have broken the seal three thousand years ago.

    In the end, Be chose to take away the Seed of Life. In exchange, she buried a small vial filled with the tears of the Creator of Light Vianne in the ce where the box had been buried before.

    This vial contained the real ¡°Tears of the Goddess¡±, to be exact, the tears of a Creator. The tears had been obtained when Creator of Light Vianne wiped her eyes because sand had gotten into them.

    Different from those processed ¡°Tears of the Goddess¡± before, this vial had the tears left by Creator of Light Vianne when she was crying. Its power was several times stronger than the tears from herughter.

    Be only had one vial. It was almost impossible to make the Creator of Light Vianne cry. This bottle of tears was far more precious than the Seed of Life.

    Be left immediately after burying it. She was toozy to watch what happened. Originally, Be had buried it because she nned to continue suppressing the Goddess of Life¡¯s transformed Corpse Demon. She didn¡¯t care about any other changes.

    Be¡¯s feet had just left the gates of the sealed area when the dark church members waiting outside the gate quickly locked the gate. They were unwilling toe to the sealed area either. Every three months they woulde to open the sealed area, but usually no one would be here.

    After the real ¡°Tears of the Goddess¡± had been buried, the air of death that was entrenched in this sealed ce began to fade. The weird tree, which was originally terrifying, began to change. The ferocious faces on the tree had greatly rxed their expressions of horror.

    The white jade coffin, which had turned ck because of evil energy, showed a trace of white in the center of the coffin. The white marks were gradually spreading. That was the original color of the white jade coffin. The evil energy was gradually fading away.

    Two bright dots of emerald green were faintly discernible on the coffin lid. It seemed that the eyes of the Goddess of Life had opened. On the faded parts of the white jade coffin, there was a delicate hand gently pressing on the coffin lid from the inside.

    The Goddess of Life trapped in the huge white jade coffin seemed to want to push the lid away. The problem was that she was now gradually turning back to her normal state, no longer a Corpse Demon. Without evil powers, she couldn¡¯t immediately destroy the golden chain fastened around the white jade coffin.

    ¡°Meanie! That evil mistress... How could she wake me up and leave the chains fastened? When I get out, I will... ¡°

    The first thing the revived Goddess of Life remembered was Be. When Be dug up the Seed of Life, the sleeping Goddess of Life in the coffin had seen Be clearly through the countless faces on the bark of that strange tree.

    The energy of the Creator contained the powers of recovery and resurrection. Be hadn¡¯t deliberately asked about this, so she didn¡¯t remember it having this attribute.

    The tears of the Creator of Light Vainne had no problem reviving a God. Be had unknowingly saved the Goddess of Life. If Be had the patience to wait a little longer, she would¡¯ve gotten a personal maid with the status of God.

    Gaining a new life came at a price. After the Goddess of Life was reborn, she must recognize Be as her master. This was the only price. Although the Goddess of Life didn¡¯t want to recognize a master, Be didn¡¯t only have the strength of a Demon King; she was also a Demon God. She couldn¡¯t resist the power of Creator of Light Vianne either, so she was forcefully resurrected.

    ¡°Hey, honorable Demonic Swordsman, you¡¯re still here. Were you waiting for me...¡±

    Outside the door of the sealed area, Be met the Darkness Church¡¯s Swordsman who stood there waiting. It seemed that she had been waiting here for a long time.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. I stayed because I happened to have something to deal with. They have enough manpower, so they don¡¯t need my help right now. By the way, what¡¯s the box you¡¯re holding?

    ¡°This is... the mission that Holy Maiden Liz gave me. She asked me to keep this box.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then let¡¯s go now. The atmosphere of the seal is too depressing. I don¡¯t like it very much.¡±

    The Darkness Church¡¯s Demonic Swordsman felt even more innocent than the Radiant Church¡¯s Holy Swordsman. Be followed her and left the sealed grounds. The search for the Seed of Life was halfplete.

 Volume 5 Chapter 230: The Mysterious Guest on the Pamelas Hotelâ€™s Rest Day

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 230: The Mysterious Guest on the Pams Hotel¡¯s Rest Day</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The central square of Angus City, one of the five main cities of the Aldridge Empire. After leaving the central region of the Grim Forest, Be went straight to the Pams Hotel, which was primarily used by the nobles.

    Be nned to keep everything that happened in the relic, the Grace Castle, a secret. After her conversation with the Darkness Church¡¯s Demonic Swordsman, Be found out a piece of important inside information. Apparently, the Dimiost Academy, also known as the ¡°The Academy for Great Wizards,¡± had been secretly supporting the Darkness Church all this time.

    The Human empire¡¯s Imperial Union waspletely aware of the reason behind the sealing of Grace Castle. Anything regarding such highly confidential events would most likely be dealt with without mercy. Rumor has it, Adide and ston had been locked up. Apparently, one had to be extremely careful about what was being said.

    Ariel had temporarily returned to the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s camp. As Humans had destroyed the central region of the Grim Forest, the three academies had been forced to suspend their activities for their Magic Conference. The management of the academies was currently in discussions to decide their next move.

    The acting Student Union president, Lucia, was responsible for the Olsylvia Academy. Chief President Angelia was still visiting her best friend, President Caroline, and was unable to make it.

    Be hade as additional support at thest minute as she did not need to report to the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s magic faculty camp. Due to the major incident in the forbidden area in the central region of the Forest of Garand, all teleportation arrays in Angus City were under tight restrictions for a day, and no one was allowed to leave the city. However, entry to the city was not affected.

    Be had already reserved a King¡¯s Suite in the Pams Hotel and could take a break here. She had used a card from one of her friends from the Rose Society, Sharon. Otherwise, as someone from a non-magical profession, she would not be able to rent a King¡¯s Suite from the hotel, regardless of her wealth.

    The King¡¯s Suite was enormous, and more than thirty people could sleepfortably in it. When it was being designed, a king¡¯s entourage had been taken into consideration. In terms of opulence, it was only second to an Emperor¡¯s Suite.

    Now, the doors to the King¡¯s Suite were locked. Be had asked the few dozen female servants that came with the suite to leave. As she was not a mage, those servant girls, who only wished to associate themselves with great mages, were unwilling to provide any services to Be at all.

    Although the hotel¡¯s inspector did not really understand why the servants had been asked to leave so quickly, he simply thought that since Be was female, she would not require the ¡°special services¡± provided by the hotel. He did not dig any deeper and moved on to inspect the other rooms.

    Be did need servants, but she would only use her own people. It was rather convenient to travel within the Aldridge Empire. As this was the Nation of Arcana, most magical movements would not attract too much attention unless it was disruptive.

    Be opened the designated teleportation array meant for demonic beings and sent signals for her trusted subordinates, the Subus Queen Aisha and Skyrme, who were both Abyss Demonic Kings.

    Those two Abyss Demonic Kings were Be¡¯s trusted subordinates and could transform into the size of a regr human. Compared to the other Abyss Demonic Kings, it was much easier for them to travel amongst Humans when traveling around the various Human Empires. Aisha had also summoned almost twenty of her subi to be used as servants.

    Be had imed the batch of girls from the Listabel and Dimiost Academies who were supposed to be the harem of the two male Saviors as her own and had ced them temporarily in this King¡¯s Suite.

    Upon checking, Be realized that those two male Saviors had been too slow and did not manage to do anything to the girls before she made her move. The beautiful girls still had their ¡°first time¡± intact. Since there was nothing much for Be to do, she might as well devour them now.

    Be was currently holding a feast filled with all sorts of delicacies for her subordinates in the dining hall within the King¡¯s Suite. She had also divided the girls evenly among the three of them.

    Be had imed the two most gorgeous girls as her own. They sat at Be¡¯s side, this time, with red ropes as their restraints. As Be had made them drink a few bottles of wine, they were so drunk that they were semi-conscious, and their faces were slightly flushed.

    Be had made full use of the opportunity and was currently making out with the girl on her right while her hand roamed all over the body of the girl on her left.

    The other beauties were imprisoned in the King¡¯s Suite as well. Each girl¡¯s hands were restrained behind her back with red ropes and had a matching cor on their necks. The cor was then secured to the ceiling with a thin metal chain. Be guessed that the designer of this room must have been an ¡®S¡¯ as she had managed to find hooks to secure her metal chains without much difficulty.

    The Subus Queen Aisha was clearly more skilled in this aspect than Be. Two of the beauties alreadyid at her side, exhausted by her exploits. At this moment, she was already taking advantage of a third beautiful girl.

    The Subi servant girls on the side were responsible for getting the girls to drink wine and to massage them until their bodies were hypersensitive before sending them to their three mistresses. As a reward, Aisha would send the exhausted girls back to these regr Subi for them to continue training them.

    The entire room was filled with a seductive scent. As the King¡¯s Suite was extremely soundproof, no one outside would be able to hear the girls, even if they screamed themselves hoarse. The girls must have figured this out somehow as after a brief moment of embarrassed resistance, they became very cooperative.

    Their eyes were unfocused and dreamy. One look at them, and it would trigger this animalistic urge to vite them. The thought of them almost bing the male Saviors¡¯ harem gave Be¡¯s heart a twinge of excitement.

    It was not a bad idea to make the male Saviors a ¡°pseudo-object of derision.¡± After she was done ying with them, those beautiful girls would automatically learn to stay away from those male Saviors.

    A sense of deja vu shed across Be¡¯s mind. It seemed like she had attended a party like this when she had been a Sacred Demon God. That party was organized by the top ten Demon Gods and Evil Gods of the World Destructor¡¯s Camp.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I believe you did not summon me here just to enjoy thepany of these beauties!¡±

    Despite the fun, the Subus Queen was here on official business. She put down the exhausted girl in her arms and wiped her luscious mouth casually, as though she had just eaten a delicious meal.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I n to turn these girls into our eyes and ears within the Listabel and Dimiost Academies. They had been hoodwinked by men, and I hope that you can help them realize their own needs...¡±

    ¡°I have it covered. Before this time tomorrow night, they would forget about the men who had been in their lives. Anyway, this is my expertise!¡±

    After hearing the words that came out of the Subus Queen Aisha¡¯s mouth, every single beautiful girl¡¯s face turned beet red. Some of them shook their heads vigorously, as though they were trying to make ast-ditch attempt to resist. However, everything they did was to no avail. With Aisha¡¯smand, each girl was picked up by a subus and transported into a mystery room hidden deep within the King¡¯s Suite.

    There were all sorts of special props within that room. It was basically the perfect yground for submission training. As the Pams Hotel was a popr spot for noble couples to fool around, there were various types of strange rooms with specialponents. These rooms came with the higher level rooms within the hotel. However, one had to purchase a key from the hotel management.

    Looking at the closed door, Be turned around and began to discuss official business with Skyrme. She was confident that the Subus Queen Aisha would be able to do a good job with the girls.

    ¡°Skyrme, you were so quiet earlier. Are those beautiful girls not up to your taste?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. I prefer not to y with Human girls as they are physically too weak. If I were not careful, I could break them...¡±

    Skryme¡¯s humanoid form was a liquid type human without any facial features. Like Be, she was female and was secretly an S as well.

    However, as Be did not like to break and destroy her girlspletely, Skyrme was extremely light-handed. Human girls were typically unable to withstand her torture. Normally, if Skryme were too pent up, she would seek out the Subi under Aisha¡¯smand to have some fun and to blow off some steam. Those Subi were definitely superior to Human girls in every aspect, especially their physical abilities.

    Be wanted to use Skyrme to obtain thetest information about the Darkness Church. Even though she was extremely touched by the demonic ambassador¡¯s tenderness, Be needed to know every bit of information about the Darkness Church.

    Skyrme had sent one of her body doubles to rece one of the Dark Holy Maiden¡¯s personal entourage and infiltrate the Darkness Church. Thus, she was the best person to ask about information regarding the Darkness Church.

    ording to Skryme, the inner workings of the Darkness Church were highly confidential and secretive, and their security wasparable to the Radiant Church. Each of the Holy Maidens in the church had their own strengths and did not disturb each other at all. With Be supporting her from the Darkness Sacred Region, Liz had progressed tremendously and was now the strongest within the Darkness Church.

    Everything else that Skyrme had gathered was simr to what Be already knew. They still knew nothing about the measurements and names of the three Holy Maidens, the heir, and the Demonic Swordsman of the Darkness Church. The only thing that they were sure of was that the Darkness Church¡¯s Holy Maidens were as beautiful as the Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church.

    Skyrme had seen the true appearances of the high ranking members of the Darkness Church. The thing that left the deepest impression on her was the fact that the Demonic Swordsman was every bit as stunning as the Radiant Church¡¯s Holy Swordsman, Cynthia. However, the heir of the Dark Pope was much more beautiful than President Maria, who was the heir of the Radiant Church.

    Other than that, the reigning pope of the Darkness Church was female as well. This was extremely different from the reigning Radiant Pope. Typically, the popes were more advanced in age. The Dark Pope was young, and Skyrme felt that she was not much older than her heir. In fact, there was a definite possibility that the Pope and her heir were sisters.

    ¡°Your Majesty, that is everything I know. If you wish, I can help you...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that at the moment. Skyrme, continue to observe the situation. I do not wish to use blunt force to get the girls. Also, your body double on the inside must pay close attention to everything, especially that Demonic Swordsman.¡±

    Be was not new to using unscrupulous and dishonorable methods to get her way. It was surprising if she would not use force on girls. The girls, who were being imprisoned in the King¡¯s Suite, were the perfect example of that fact.

    Once Skyrme understood Be¡¯s requests, she morphed into a ball of weird liquid that could move easily on its own and slipped into the mystery room through the gap between the doors. The Subus Queen Aisha¡¯s methods of training would often require the aid of a slimy partner.

    ¡°The Darkness Church seems like a lot of fun. I wonder where their headquarters are located; I forgot to ask Skyrme about that earlier. Erm... who would be looking for me?¡±

    A soft knock on the door snapped Be out of her thoughts and back to reality. Her location was only known by Ariel and a few others whom she trusted.

    Be could see who it was through the keyhole in the door. It was her schoolmate, Sylvia, who was from the magical faculty. This gorgeous youngdy with long azure locks was wearing a sturdy cloak and had kept her hood on as well. If she was wearing sunsses, there was no doubt that she would have looked like a spy.

    ¡°Yes? Young Mistress Mage, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so naughty. You clearly know what I¡¯m doing here... do you have to make me spell it out for you?¡±

    ¡°How would I know if you do not say anything? Miss, I am a decent person. The opposite gender... I mean, females and females should not be so close to each other. Please go back!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so bad of you... I went through so much trouble to shake off Serena to get here. I nearly bumped into that fellow, Els, on my way here too.¡±

    Once she was inside and she locked the doors, Sylvia undid her cloak and slid out of it. Immediately, Be could not take her eyes off Sylvia. This initially conservative Young Mistress Mage had gonemando under her cloak. She hade out to y without even putting on any clothes.

    This was the first time that Be encountered such an exciting method of ying. Although, she was sorely tempted to admonish Sylvia for being so daring. If she had been seen by someone else, especially if she had met a man, the consequences would have been unthinkable.

    However, looking at Sylvia¡¯s eyes, which were filled with anticipation, Be was speechless. She walked up to Sylvia, carried her in her arms, and walked over to the bed. At that moment, no words were needed.

    However, Sylvia was not the only one who decided to pay Be a visit. Sylvia had been careful on her way here, but she focused mostly on males and her female schoolmates. She did not pay much attention to the girls from the other two academies. Little did she know that an absolutely stunning pink-haired girl had secretly followed her to the Pams Hotel.

    There was something that President Alephia of the Listabel Academy Student Union could not figure out. Due to the ident in the Grace Castle within the central region of the Grim Forest, the magical faculties of the three academies were forced to end their Magic Conference early. They would then regroup and recover inside Angus City for thest two days.

    President Alephia could not understand how her academy¡¯s ranking had turned out this way. When doing the final tabtions, the Listabel Academy had ended up in third ce, losing to the Dimiost Academy by two points and the Olsylvia Academy by three points. President Alephia had racked her brains about this since then. It was ridiculous that they would have lost by three points as the Listabel Academy had been in the lead.

    The problem was that when the rather awkward results came out, the Dimiost Academy had epted it without question. Since they had lost by a single point, if the Dimiost Academy did not say anything, it was difficult for President Alephia to raise her objections on the spot.

    When the discussions had ended, President Alephia immediately went up and confronted the President of the Dimiost Academy Student Union. She did not expect that the other party had simply said that she was happy that the Dimiost Academy fared better than the Listabel Academy, and that was all that mattered.

    President Alephia was furious. The president of the mage academy had used her taller and more voluptuous figure as an advantage to bully others. There was no way she could talk any sense into her.

    When she saw Sylvia sneak into the Pams Hotel wearing that strange outfit, President Alephia secretly trailed behind her. If her memory served her right, this hotel was famous for providing a location for noble couples to fool around.

    If she were to catch any of the students from the Olsylvia Academy in the act of doing something inappropriate, they might have to take disciplinary points off the academy. President Alephia then swiftly followed Sylvia into the hotel. When the doors to the room opened, and it was Be who was waiting for Sylvia, Alephia could not help but feel a little disappointed.

    Seriously, Sylvia and the Grand Duchess Be were ridiculous. It was just a meeting, why would they have to make things so secretive and meet at such a location that was infamous for being a ce for couples to meet in private? If it were anywhere else, Alephia would not have made such a mistake in her judgment.

    It was not forbidden for two schoolgirls to meet in such a special hotel. However, it meant that they were ultimately up to no good. Out of curiosity, President Alephia chose to wait for the two girls to emerge from the room. Suddenly, she understood why Be was here.

    Inside the King¡¯s Suite, Be and Sylvia were having a romp between the sheets on therge, luxurious bed. Since this was not the first time that they had done this with each other, Sylvia was much more open this time. It did not take long before shey limply on the bed.

    ¡°Young Mistress, I never knew how open you were. However, it¡¯s best if you do not leave home like that again.¡±

    ¡°I did not want to do it either, but Serena kept such a close eye on me. I slipped out during a bath.¡±

    ¡°Just pull her underwater, then...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so naughty to have your sights set on Serena again. Let me warn you, Serena¡¯s temper is legendary. Did you think that everyone would be a meek, submissive girl like me... wait, not again, please stop, I¡¯m tired...¡±

    Be refused to believe that there was a single girl whom she could not get her hands on. Most of her close friends were girls from the knight faculty. She had too few friends from the magical faculty, and it was important that she looked into this new ¡°market.¡±

    At that moment, Be heard a series of frantic knocksing from the front doors. This was different from Sylvia¡¯s soft knocks. It was clear that whoever was at the door was in a hurry.

    Be signaled for Sylvia toy there and not move. With ease, Be got up and put on a ck bathrobe before opening the door.

    Through the keyhole, Be confirmed that the beauty who had been knocking non-stop on her door was Sylvia¡¯s close friend, Serena. Her fiery red hair was unmistakable, and her eyes were filled with anxiety.

    Thatss, couldn¡¯t she be more demure? Be nearly thought that it was the police who were here to inspect the rooms as they did in hotels in her previous life.

    ¡°Serena, what in the world are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Be, have you seen Sylvia anywhere? I saw Els pacing near the hotel and thought that something had happened to Sylvia...¡±

    ¡°Els, that jerk. He actually followed her to the hotel. Where is he? I¡¯m going to beat him up!¡±

 Volume 5 Chapter 231: The Dark Side of the Pamelas Winehouse

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 231: The Dark Side of the Pams Winehouse</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Aldridge Magic Empire, Angus City, the Pams Hotel. Be had a simple chat with Serena, before leading her into a room.

    ¡°Eh? What did Serena go in there for...¡±

    Chairman Alephia watched them leave with a confused expression. What were two wizards and a knight doing together in a hotel? Unless... they had some sort of dark secret!

    What should she do? She couldn¡¯t just go knock on the door! This was a high-end hotel; if she did that, the bouncers would immediately toss her out.

    Just as Alephia was pondering how to investigate Be¡¯s room, she saw a maid who was wearing a clean maid uniform walk past. That¡¯s it, she thought, I can try that.

    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous outside,e in. Sylvia is inside.¡±

    ¡°Be, this is a very high-ss hotel, it¡¯s not dangerous. You really are rich though! Can you tell me how you managed to rent this room? If I recall correctly, only magic professions can reserve rooms here.¡±

    ¡°This... is a secret!¡±

    Serena was still unaware of Be¡¯s ns for her. Be closed the door behind her. This girl was always following Sylvia around; if Be didn¡¯t take her down, then getting intimate with Sylvia would be difficult.

    As soon as Sylvia realized that Serena had arrived, she curled up under the covers and refused toe out; she waspletely naked, how could she face Serena?

    ¡°Sylvia, stop messing around, hurry up ande out. This is Be¡¯s room.¡±

    ¡°No, Serena, since you¡¯ve alreadye, you should stay.¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? Be, can you help me... you...¡±

    Just as Serena turned around to ask Be for help, Sylvia shot out an ordinary water ball straight at her back. Before she could react, Serena was soaked from head to toe.

    ¡°Sylvia, look at what you¡¯ve done! See if I won¡¯t punish you...¡±

    ¡°Serena, wait a second. You¡¯re soaked through. Why don¡¯t you go get changed in the bathroom while I guard Sylvia. After you¡¯re done, we can talk some sense into her...¡±

    ¡°This... Then I¡¯ll have to trouble Lady Be.¡±

    Although Serena felt as if Be was being overenthusiastic, she didn¡¯t have any suspicions; after all, Be was still a woman. Serena turned toward the King Suite¡¯s bathroom. The opulent bathroom was located in its own room in the King Suite, a good distance away from the main room.

    ¡°Be, hurry up and rope Serena in too. She doesn¡¯t have a boyfriend; now is the perfect chance...¡±

    ¡°Lady Sylvia you really are bing more and more to my taste. Just wait a little longer, and we¡¯ll all y together.¡±

    After cating Sylvia, Be crept toward the bathroom, easily pushing open the unlocked door. It looked like Serena was too trusting of her, or rather, too trusting of her heterosexuality.

    Yet, when she opened the door, she detected signs of tampering. Instead of warm air, a wave of bone piercing cold billowed from the doorway.

    When Be had rented this room, she had only given it a once over under the guidance of a hotel worker, she hadn¡¯t investigated the bathroom. This was the Pams Hotel¡¯s King Suite. The bathroom came heated, and unless there was some sort of malfunction, sabotage was the only other possibility for such coldness.

    Armed with forewarning, Be craftily peeked her head inside the bathroom, carefully appraising the surroundings. She hadn¡¯t even gotten a chance to use this bathroom yet, and naturally had no idea what the problem was in this bathroom.

    It looked like someone had been plotting against Be, but through a twist of luck, Serena was the victim of that sinister n.

    Serena was curled up in a corner, butt naked and shivering in the cold. After she stripped, she went to turn on the shower. However, what hade out wasn¡¯t warm water but a st of freezing cold air.

    As a fire mage, Serena already had an innate weakness toward water magic. The st of cold air had left her curled up on the floor while two figures cloaked in stealth gear stood over her. They were the ones who had tampered with the shower.

    ¡°Why is this shower... broken, wait, you¡¯re not Be... What are you guys nning to do with that rope... You guys... Wait... Don¡¯te! Be, help...¡±

    Serena had thought that Be was here to help her until she realized that they were strangers clothed in ck and brandishing red colored ropes along with a ck cor and ball gag. No matter how slow Serena was, she still realized that something was wrong.

    The ck clothed men wore clown masks and had hidden away Serena¡¯s clothes. Seeing them approach, Serena used all of her strength to dash toward the bathroom door.

    Unfortunately for her, the King Suite bathroom was huge. She wasn¡¯t able to make it all the way to the door before falling over, the poison in the cold air sapping her strength.

    In such a stressful situation, a girl would naturally panic, forgetting all about her innate abilities. For example, Serena hadpletely forgotten that she was a fire mage and was only trying to escape in her panic instead of fighting off the invading cold with her fire magic.

    The two ck clothed men walked up and tied Serena with the red rope. They gagged her with a little ck ball gag and put the ck cor around her neck. Their practiced motions indicated that they were veterans of this kind of action.

    The mastermind behind this scheme was definitely an experienced master. They knew that a woman would be most vulnerable when showering. Right as the men were about to blindfold Serena, Be made her move.

    She couldn¡¯t allow them to blindfold Serena. After all, if she didn¡¯t personally see Be rescue her, she might even suspect that Be was conspiring together with these men.

    ¡°Number Ten, did we catch the wrong person... didn¡¯t the young master order us to capture a golden haired knight? Thisdy has red hair... and is also a mage...¡±

    ¡°Who cares, Number Nine! Let¡¯s just hurry up and take her back and to turn in the mission, then...¡±

    As the two would be kidnappers discussed their course of action, Beunched her attack. She charged over and seized the men by their necks, pinning them against the wall.

    The two masked men were choked out by Be¡¯s tyrannical Demon King strength. However, Be realized that their necks were actually extremely soft and tender; the two masked men were actually women

    Even though Be was a Demon King, she still had principles. She didn¡¯t want to ughter women without reason. That was why she didn¡¯t kill the two masked invaders, and instead choked them into unconsciousness.

    ¡°Are you okay, Serena! Sorry I¡¯mte, it¡¯s all my fault... Wait, you...¡±

    ¡°Be, I... I¡¯m so cold, hold me, please..¡±

    As soon as Be untied Serena, the poison wore off and she leapt onto Be, pulling her into a tight hug.

    Be calmly held Serena and thought to herself. She had originally been nning to sneak attack Serena in the bath. Who knew that someone would have paved the way for her. It was obvious that Serena was suffering from a cold poison as she pressed her lips to Be¡¯s.

    Be simply carried her back to the bed and gave her to a surprised Sylvia. After giving Sylvia a simple exnation, Be wrapped up the two gorgeous magicians in a simple fur nket.

    The cold poison coursing through Serena¡¯s body could only be cured by the antidote. Before then, only a water magician like Sylvia could touch her without suffering from the poison as well.

    Sylvia had already experienced many intimate adventures with Be and was knowledgeable about girl on girl action. She wrapped Serena up in a practiced and intimate hug, transferring half of the cold aura into her own body.

    ¡°Be, hurry up and find the antidote, Serena is severely poisoned, any longer and we won¡¯t be able to hold on.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know. Before conquering big sis Serena, I won¡¯t give up.¡±

    After reminding Sylvia to be careful, Be returned to the bathroom. At this point, saving Serena¡¯s life was her priority; Be roughly stripped the two invaderspletely naked and expertly tied them up with the red rope.

    After Be took off their masks, she was left in shock. The two infiltrators were both beauties, but more importantly, their faces looked very familiar to Be. After thinking carefully, she remembered that these two were the maids that had shown her this room from yesterday.

    Although Be wasn¡¯t able to find the antidote to Serena¡¯s poisoning, she did find some interesting things, namely a key ring holding the keys to all of the Pams Hotel¡¯s various suites, and a small notebook.

    After flipping open the notebook, Be found that it contained the guest list of the Pams Hotel, as well as an attack schedule. She discovered that this hotel was actually a ¡°ck shop¡± operating under the guise of an erotic love hotel.

    However, the mastermind behind this hotel wasn¡¯t written in the book. Every worker in this hotel was a criminal, and every day, they would randomly pick a single female guest to assault.

    Since the hotel workers had keys to every room in the hotel, they could easily infiltrate their target guest¡¯s rooms and set up an ambush. As soon as the guest entered the bathroom with their guard down, they would take them down, the same way they attacked Serena.

    Not long after the ambush, they would have an aplicee to the door with ¡°room service¡±, and the kidnapped girl would be carted away in the meal cart. As for where they were sent, that detail wasn¡¯t included in the notebook.

    When Be had first checked into the hotel, in order to avoid any problems arising due to her status, she had avoided using her identity as the Duchess Bellina. She had signed her name as Be, taken off her noble si, and even used the nk card that Sharon had given her.

    To a stranger, Be would have looked like a random rich upstart from a foreign empire. There wouldn¡¯t be any impact if she were to suddenly disappear. If they had known she was actually Duchess Bellina, this hotel would have treated her like an honored guest instead of trying to kidnap her.

    ¡°You girls are awake now, if you don¡¯t want to die then just sit still. If you struggle, then I¡¯ll shove you into your co-conspirators meal cart and ship you off.¡±

    Once the two girls woke up and discovered that they had been tied up in an even more expert way than they themselves could, they were scared stupid. They had learned how to escape bindings from their organization, but Be¡¯s knots were too masterful, even tying each individual finger, rendering them incapable of escape.

    Right then, a crisp knocking sound came from the suite door. Be quickly tied the two girls together, back to back, and covered their faces with a ck cloth.

    In order to maintain the facade of a high end hotel, the Pams Hotel only employed young beauties that were under twenty years of age. Due to this, many people were fooled, never realizing that this was actually a ¡°ck shop¡±!

    Be pulled out her poisonous dagger and crept over to the door of the suite. She looked out through the peephole and saw a pink haired beauty waiting outside. All of the maids in this hotel were blond beauties, where did this pink haired beautye from?

    Be was unable to discern the girl¡¯s features under her maid hat. All of the maids in this ¡°ck Shop¡± were suspicious, Be could only assume that this maid was here as an aplice.

    ¡°Is anyone there? Room service...¡±

    Even though the pink haired maid asked, she never stopped moving and reached out a hand to push open the door to the King Suite. She was hesitant to enter after realizing that the door was actually unlocked.

    It was actually Be who had secretly unlocked the door from inside. She was hiding not far from the door, waiting for the pink haired maid to take the bait.

    Suddenly, from behind the maid, several dozen poison darts pierced into her back. She didn¡¯t get a chance to react and was forced to her knees by the sneak attack. The people who attacked her were wearing the same ck robes as Serena¡¯s ambushers. They had special poison dartunchers in their hands that looked simr to crossbows.

    ¡°What are Number Ten and Number Nine doing? Taking so long... Whatever, this maid isn¡¯t one of ours. It seems like someone high up hase...¡±

    ¡°Who cares what their status is, after we strip them and ship them to the market, they¡¯re all the same, hurry...¡±

    The three ck robed beauties walked into the suite and looked at the pale faced Alephia who was kneeling helpless on the floor. They took out ropes with practiced hands and prepared to tie up this beautiful girl that hade from nowhere!

    ¡°You guys are... despicable, this feeling is...¡±

    ¡°Stop wasting your strength, this poison was created from the venom of a Deep Sea Demonic Snake and the bile of an Icy Monster Fish. It¡¯s already impressive that you¡¯re still conscious, but this is it...¡±

    Chairman Alephia stared hatefully at the approaching kidnappers. She had been too careless. She had thought that the Pams Hotel was a safe ce.

    Right as she was about to unleash herst resort and fight to the death with these kidnappers, Be descended from the ceiling. She mmed the door close before charging over. The beautiful hunters never expected their prey to ambush them. Be disarmed their poison dart bows as soon as they turned around.

    With a beauty in each hand, Be dragged them in front of her and threw them onto the couch. Before they could get back up, the third beauty was thrown and crashed into them.

    Be then picked up their poison dart bows and began firing wildly at the three girls. Their strength couldn¡¯tpare to Alephia, and they were soon unconscious.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, you... let me go...¡±

    ¡°Calm down, Alephia. Did you change into a maid outfit toe see me in order to give me special services?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s just room service, stop saying crazy things...¡±

    Be didn¡¯t hesitate; she immediately stripped Chairman Alephia down. A toxin made from the Deep Sea Demonic Snake and the Icy Monster Fish was a forbidden poison by thews of the Imperial Alliance. If she couldn¡¯t find an antidote, then things would beplicated.

    Alephia¡¯s entire body was freezing cold; she could only shiver and let Be do whatever she wanted. She no longer had the strength to use herst resort and was losing still more to the poison.

    After stripping Alephia naked, Be didn¡¯t have any time to appreciate the sight of her slender frame. The poison had already spread throughout Alephia¡¯s body; Be had to give her emergency treatment.

    Once Alephia realized Be didn¡¯t have any ill intentions, she shyly closed her eyes. This was her first time being stripped by someone else; even though it was by a fellow girl, she was still embarrassed.

    Outside of the Pams Hotel, Ariel had returned. She stared confusedly at the tightly shut doors of the hotel. Two door guards were exining the situation to the guests who were trying to enter; they said that the hotel was temporarily cleaning house, and would be closed for a while longer.

    Was it really just house cleaning? Ariel was exceptionally sensitive to darkness energy; she could clearly sense a dark aura emanating from within the Pams Hotel.

 Volume 5 Chapter 232: The Battle Of The Pamelas Hotelâ€™s Secret Underground Criminal Forces

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 232: The Battle Of The Pams Hotel¡¯s Secret Underground Criminal Forces</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The fifthrgest city of the Aldridge Empire, the central square of Angus City, outside the Pams Hotel.

    Today, Pams Hotel was suddenly closed for floor cleaning, which left many customers, who were going to visit, at a loss.

    ¡°Are you kidding me? How can they close just like that? They¡¯ve not even refunded my money!¡±

    ¡°Keep your voice down. Don¡¯t let the hotel staff hear you. They might double your room price.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something off with this hotel. I heard from a buddy who wanted to apply for a job here that the hotel doesn¡¯t ept outsiders. Although the waitresses are beautiful, God knows where they recruited them from!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve also heard that some female guests go missing every month at this hotel. I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s true.¡±

    Onlookers from other countries also had the same talent for gossip. Their whispers revealed a lot of rumors about the Pams Hotel.

    Ariel covered her whole body with a gray cloak. She hid in the crowd of onlookers. She didn¡¯t take any of the underground rumors about the Pams Hotel seriously. Now, it seemed that those rumors weren¡¯t necessarily gossip made up by bored people. Some of them might be true.

    ¡°Are you... Princess Ariel?¡±

    ¡°No, you have the wrong person.¡±

    Ariel ignored the pretty girl who greeted her and quickly disappeared into the crowd. The beauty wearing the uniform of the Dimiost Academy looked thoughtfully at Ariel¡¯s back as she walked away. On her right arm was the armband of the Student Union President, which was simr to President Alephia¡¯s.

    ¡°Princess Ariel, what secrets are you hiding? Today, I must...¡±

    ¡°Miss President, why are you making things difficult for the ugly... for Princess Ariel?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind me. Watch this ce for me. I¡¯ll track Ariel. Also, when the hotel opens, pay attention. President Alephia is also said to be in the hotel.¡±

    The Student President of Dimiost Academy ignored the suggestions of the members of the Student Union. She followed in Ariel¡¯s footsteps and left.

    Ariel was going to go around the back of the Pams Hotel to see if there was a way for her to sneak into the hotel. Having been with Be for a long time, Ariel was also keen on all sorts of infiltration operations, just as Be often did.

    In the King Suite on the top floor of the Pams Hotel, Be carried President Alephia to one side of the bedroom.

    Be locked the door of the King Suite from the inside with a bolt. The bedroom in the suite was specially equipped with a bathtub, perhaps to meet the special needs of some couples and guests. Be happened to be in need of one. The bathtub could be used when she was helping President Alephia dress her wound.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, what are you...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move about, President Alephia. The poison will spread even faster. You can just call me Be. The word ¡®Duchess¡¯ is for outsiders. You¡¯re not an outsider.¡±

    Be carefully removed the poisonous arrow from Alephia, then ced her into the bathtub filled with hot water to clean the wound.

    Alephia had no strength now and could only allow Be to y with her like a doll. Be cleaned the wounds on President Alephia¡¯s body as if she were cleaning some exquisite artwork.

    ¡°Be, thank you... thank you ...¡±

    President Alephia¡¯s face turned red. She buried her head low and seemed a little embarrassed. The proud president was shy.

    Be took the opportunity to peek at President Alephia¡¯s entire body. Because Alephia¡¯s head had been buried very low, she was still unaware of what she had allowed Be to see and touch.

    In the end, President Alephia also failed to escape Be¡¯s curse of ¡°Student President Nemesis¡± and became one of the five presidents of Twelve Ivies whose entire body had been touched by Be.

    ¡°No need to thank me. This is what a knight should do. By the way, ask your boyfriend to save you. There¡¯s something wrong with this hotel...¡±

    ¡°Be, who said that I have a boy¨C... I don¡¯t have one. Do you have someone to introduce to me? We¡¯ll talk about thister...¡±

    President Alephia avoided Be¡¯s strange look. She nned to find out the truth about the Pams Hotel.

    Alephia¡¯s looked even more cautious after seeing the notebook Be had sneaked in from the waiter with a problem. She knew about the organization behind these little books. It was only hearsay before. She never thought that the organization actually existed.

    This organization was a group of illegal underground hunters, which was simr to the group of illegal hunters who attacked and intended to capture Golden Dragon Princess Laceman. The main business sources of these ck hunter groups were nothing more than kidnapping hostages and selling various ¡°specialmodities.¡± In these illegal businesses, the buying and selling of various ves was the fastest way to get money.

    ¡°Be, we have to find a way to reveal the situation. We must shut down this hotel. We... ¡°

    ¡°Okay, Alephia. Stop talking. We don¡¯t have the antidote to the poison. Just stay in the tub and stop moving. I¡¯ll take care of everything. Please believe me...¡±

    Seeing the difort on President Alephia¡¯s face, Be stopped her from talking. The venom of the Deep Sea Demonic Snake had beenbined with the Icy Monster Fish. Both were hard-to-treat poisons.

    At present, Be only relied on the hot water in the bathtub to temporarily suppress the cold poison in President Alephia. Be ced several demonic cores of demonic beasts with fire properties under the bathtub to heat it up. When everything was ready, Be lifted President Alephia¡¯s chin and handed up the demonic core of a precious fire type demonic beast.

    ¡°Be, what are you... I got it. But I hope you can help me keep a secret about what happened this time. As for your reward, please wait until we are safe. I will give you anything you want as long as it¡¯s within my means.¡±

    President Alephia opened her mouth and sucked on the precious high-level fire type demonic beast¡¯s core. This was to suppress thebined cold poison in her body. The size of the demonic was just about the same as a ball gag.

    From a distance, it looked like President Alephia had a red ball gag in her mouth. It wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine wicked things. Be seemed stunned for a moment. It wasn¡¯t until President Alephia looked at Be reproachfully for some time before Be went back to normal.

    As expected of the number one beauty of Listabel Academy, her suggestive pose tempted Be to use a real ball gag to block President Alephia¡¯s mouth. See if she still dared to seduce Be with those bewitching eyes.

    Before Be left the bedroom, President Alephia stretched out her hand and grabbed Be, as if to remind her to be careful.

    Due to the red demonic core in her mouth, President Alephia couldn¡¯t say anything to remind her. Be gave Alephia a look that told her not to worry, and gently touched her head. This affectionate head-patting was Be¡¯s way of encouraging her.

    ¡°Aisha, Skyrme, stop ying. There¡¯s someone... No, there¡¯s a¡¯ colleague¡¯ who¡¯s here to mess with us! Come out and deal with them with me!¡±

    In the hidden chamber of the King Suite, Subus Queen Aisha, who was busy training the beauties, came out with Skyrme. They were some of the Abyss Demonic Kings who were Be¡¯s trusted aides.

    Be casually glimpsed into the secret room that had all kinds of special props. Those beautiful girls, covered with ck blindfolds, mouths stuffed with ck ball gags, were being trained by the two perverted Abyss Demonic Kings.

    It seemed that forty percent of the beautiful girls had given in, twisting their bodies to cater to their one-on-one subus teachers who trained them separately. Subus Queen Aisha was indeed a master in this sort of training.

    ¡°What? This hotel has people of the same profession. The world of the Human Race is really interesting. I really like the human cities. The people in the underground world of the city are all talented.¡±

    ¡°Aisha, you¡¯ll get a lot of toys after the job is done. Don¡¯t worry now. This time, you¡¯re responsible for collecting and guarding my property. Skyrme and I will attack.¡±

    After arranging their tasks, Be and Aisha moved separately. Subus Queen Aisha led her subi to help Be guard the girls in the King Suite. To keep things under wraps, Aisha only guarded the bedroom door. If there weren¡¯t any danger, she wouldn¡¯t enter unless she had to.

    In this way, President Alephia wouldn¡¯t find out Be¡¯s connection to the demons. Be didn¡¯t want too many foreign students to know about this secret.

    Be stripped the three beautiful hunters who had passed out on the big sofa. She skillfully tied them up with red rope and threw them into the bath filled with warm water to deal with them.

    The Illegal Hunter Group had already locked the hotel¡¯s doors. The hotel was now in a state of temporary istion, which was exactly what Be wanted.

    It was normal for people to ¡°call the police¡± and involve the Angus City defense guards, but Be preferred to deal with the problem more violently. This ¡°illegal shop¡± had been open for more than ten years. Be didn¡¯t believe that they weren¡¯t colluding with the city defense guards.

    In the corridor outside the King Suite, another group of illegal hunters, armed with poison arrowunchers, were sneaking quietly.

    ¡°Be careful, the female guests in that room are a bit strange. We¡¯ve already sent five female hunters and haven¡¯t seen them send the goods back after waiting for so long...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s strange, where did this watere from... You guys...¡±

    The illegal hunter team hadn¡¯t yet discovered that they had stepped into a trap. The water, which appeared for no reason, was set up by Abyss Demonic King Skyrme.

    When they had all stepped on the water, a horrible scene happened. Suddenly many sticky humanoid slime figures emerged from the water, attacking the illegal hunters from the front and back.

    Before the illegal hunters could respond, they were killed by the slime who grabbed their heads from behind. Another one pierced their hearts with sticky liquid demonic hands from the front.

    The whole process took less than a minute before the illegal hunters werepletely wiped out. The few beautiful hunters who survived had all their equipment dissolved by the slime and were then imprisoned on a thick jelly-like column.

    ¡°Skyrme, your techniques are skillful! Could it be that you often did such things before...!¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be... time is short. I¡¯llmand the slime. Don¡¯t worry. I know who should be captured and who should be silenced.¡±

    Abyss Demonic King Skyrme turned into a pool of water out of embarrassment, merged into the water on the ground, and disappeared. Be was right. Skyrme had used this sort of sneak attack to destroy the exploration teams that entered the ck Basin of her territory in the previous world.

    This was all part of Skyrme¡¯s embarrassing history. Now that she had followed her new mistress, Be, she has automatically forgotten this part of her memory. The beautiful hunters who were caught alive were lucky. Back then, in the ck Basin, all the female adventurers caught by Skyrme were used as materials to cultivate all kinds of demonic beings until they werepletely destroyed.

    Inside the Pams Hotel, a duel between the dark forces was silently happening. One was the demonic forces headed by Be and Skyrme, and the other was the dark underground forces of the Human Race with the Illegal Hunter Group as the main participant.

    The underground world¡¯s farce of ¡°foreign criminal underworld¡± vs. local ¡°ck inn¡± was unknown to all because of the early closure of the Pams Hotel.

    This time Be had a more intuitive understanding of the terrifying power of Abyss Demonic King Skyrme.

    Be was dressed in ck knight armor and a ck mask. In her hand, she was holding a super-long machete used by warriors, which seemed to give a sense of disharmony.

    Be, the temporary ¡°ck boss¡±, didn¡¯t have a chance to slice down on people along the way because her subordinate was too strong. Under the attack of Skyrme, the Illegal Hunter Group faced devastation.

    Along the way, there were illegal hunters who had been killed by the slime. None of the hunters could sound a warning to theirpanions about the danger. This was a silent killing performance directed by Skyrme, and the entire Illegal Hunter Group built on the grounds of the Pams Hotel was annihted.

    The remaining few female hunters of the Illegal Hunter Group were packed into special ¡°human-shaped jellies¡± by Skyrme and transported back to the storage room next to the King Suite as trophies and temporarily held them there. Given Be, Skyrme didn¡¯t do anything else to them.

    The beautiful waitresses in the Pams Hotel were all expert hunters trained by the Illegal Hunter Group. Be didn¡¯t want to waste resources, so she caught them all. When the time came, it was better to give them to Subus Queen Aisha than to send them to prison. Be didn¡¯t approve of the ¡°police stations¡± of this Other World.

    In the management office area of the Pams Hotel, Be saw the behind-the-scenes boss, the nominal head of the Pams Hotel. She never expected him to be an acquaintance. It was the young master Els who had coveted Sylvia.

    Els was so scared by the mutant slime that he had turned pale. The mutant slime turned into humanoid beings and surrounded Els into a corner. Despite Els¡¯ magic attacks, three mutant slimes stood up when one fell and surrounded him continuously.

    ¡°Monsters... Die, you monsters!¡±

    Els was scared out of his mind. Because he had exhausted all magic, he could only wield his staff desperately, trying to kill the humanoid mutant slime who came close to him.

    Skyrme really knew how to frighten people. Those humanoid mutant slimes were really just walking in ce. Due to the visual impact, Els had mistakenly assumed that these humanoid mutant slimes had gradually surrounded him and were going to eat him.

    Be was no longer interested in ying with this crazy young master. She turned and left. On arge desk in the office area, Be found documents signed by Els.

    It looks like Els was secretly the head of the illegal hunter¡¯s branch in Angus City. This time he had been dissatisfied with Be¡¯s interference in meeting his agreed fiancee. Sylvia, the object of his political marriage, was also a daughter of a mage family.

    Els couldn¡¯t swallow Be¡¯s act of making an object-of-derision out of him. As a result, he hid Be¡¯s identity as a Duchess from the top echelons of the organization andter captured Be as ordinary prey.

    This sort of private use of organizational power to solve his personal grievances had directly led to the total destruction of the illegal hunter division stationed in Angus City.

    After Be read these documents, she threw them into a stove and burned them. Be burned any records regarding herself. After that, the Illegal Hunter Group wouldn¡¯t think that she had anything to do with this.

    In the basement of the Pams Hotel, Be found the female guests who had disappeared in the hotel recently. Most of them came to visit Angus City from other countries. They were mostly daughters of rich families, mainly ordinary merchants.

    In the Other World, merchants engaged in ordinary goods had the least power. If the daughter of their families had mysteriously disappeared, the Angus City guards wouldn¡¯t really search this ce because of their underground deal with the Pams Hotel. Many missing cases had been dragged on and eventually had no results.

    The dark basement was designed like a dungeon, where the female prisoners were held separately. One girl per iron cage. These female prisoners who used to be indulgeddies were robbed of their valuables, including clothes, by the illegal hunters.

    In the depths of the dungeon, there was a mysterious prison cell sealed with stone bs. Be wondered why a cell would be sealed. Just when she was going to find out, a hand gently touched her right shoulder to stop Be¡¯s risky actions.

    ¡°Older sister Be, don¡¯t worry about it. Quickly save these girls!¡±

    ¡°Ariel, it¡¯s you. You scared me. Next time, can you call me first? I thought it was...¡±

 Volume 5 Chapter 233: The Night Before Leaving Angus City, The Land of Trouble

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 233: The Night Before Leaving Angus City, The Land of Trouble</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The basement of the Pams Hotel, at the central square of the Angus City, one of the five main cities of the Aldridge Empire.

    Ariel arrived in time to stop Be frommitting a suicidal mission. She had entered the basement through a back entrance, which was in a hidden location that could not be found by most people.

    ¡°Be, I think that it¡¯s a bad idea to open the stone doors... let¡¯s go and save those girls instead. Don¡¯t you just love saving girls in distress?¡±

    ¡°Ariel, are you absolutely certain that no one followed you?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think anyone followed me...¡±

    ¡°Tell me then, who is that beautiful girl behind you?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s... ddis, what are you doing following me here?¡±

    There was a girl in the Dimiost Academy¡¯s uniform following closely behind Ariel. It was ddis, the President of the Dimiost Academy Student Union. She was just slightly taller than President Alephia.

    As the President of the Dimiost Academy Student Union, President ddis was often at loggerheads with President Alephia. Both of them were natural enemies and could not speak to each other without getting into an argument, which made everyone ufortable.

    Be looked carefully at this Student Union President who had suddenly appeared. She had long ebony hair and dark blue eyes. Her features were haughty yet delicate. No matter how you looked at her, she was definitely a rare sight to behold.

    President ddis stood there, not speaking a single word. Be and Ariel finally realized that something was not right. Even if one had an aloof personality, it would be extremely rude not to greet someone when meeting them. Regardless of the circumstances of Ariel¡¯s birth, she was still a princess by birth. There was still a basic protocol of courtesy when one were to meet a princess.

    As Be got closer to President ddis, she realized that thess was gritting her teeth, as though she was in a lot of pain. Her face was flushed to the point where it was not normal, and tears streamed down her cheeks. Soon enough, Be found a few tentacles that had been cut off from demonic beings embedded within ddis¡¯ back.

    ¡°President ddis, what happened to you? Those wounds are definitely from demonic beings.¡±

    ¡°Be careful... behind you... demonic beings...¡±

    President ddis could no longer fight the pain and fell into Be¡¯s arms. The girl was extremely hot to the touch. As Be held her, she could feel that something was wrong with her.

    President ddis felt almost as though she was up in mes. This was theplete opposite of President Alephia, who was shivering and was as cold as ice. No wonder the two of them were constantly at odds with each other.

    Since a gorgeous girl made the first move and threw herself into her arms, Be was in no position to refuse. There was a possibility that being in Be¡¯s embrace gave girls a sense of security. President ddis had fallen unconscious before she could even finish her sentence. Be found many strange long reddish-brown needles on the girl. Based on that structure, it was clear that it was not left by any human, but instead by the attacking demonic beings.

    ¡°Ariel, I think she took the blow for you!¡±

    ¡°Well... Older Sister Be, whatrge demonic beast ising towards us?¡±

    A giant entity was slowly approaching the other entrance of the basement. As Be had her hands full with ddis, she was stuck and was unable to let go of one hand to use in battle.

    As the entity approached, the temperature around them began to rise rapidly. When it revealed itself from behind the stone walls, Be and Ariel were shocked. This entity that had attacked ddis and had every intention of attacking Ariel looked exactly like a Holy Beast.

    This demonic beast that was engulfed in grey mes looked simr to a Netherworld Qilin that Be had seen in her previous life. Unlike the Qilin, this fake Qilin did not give off an aura of holiness or peace at all. A sense of eeriness and oppression emanated off the beast¡¯s pitch-ck skin.

    ¡°It¡¯s a hybrid demonic beast... and one that is descended from a Holy Beast...¡±

    This Netherworld Qilin was intelligent and had blocked Be and Ariel¡¯s only way out to the surface. Be felt as though she had fallen into this beast¡¯s trap. When she entered the basement, she did not see any corpses that belonged to the illegal hunter group. Thus, she naively thought that this ce had already been cleared by her subordinate, the Abyss Demonic King Skyrme.

    Since Skyrme had the habit of eating humans, Be had mistakenly thought that her enemy¡¯s corpses had been disposed of by her.

    The female prisoners, who were held captive within the metal cages, were blindfolded. They had a little ball gag in their mouths, and their limbs had been locked tightly by ck chains. The prisoners could not see the Qilin that had appeared. However, they could feel the eerily cold aura and was so terrified that they cowered in the corners of the cage, shivering with every breath they took.

    Be and Ariel retreated towards the sealed stone doors. The Dark Qilin seemed to have its considerations about the sealed secret prison. It had thought of ambushing Ariel and ddis. However, it did not expect that ddis would have taken the brunt of most of its attack, foiling its ns to attack both of them in one fell swoop.

    A long, thick chain was wrapped around the Netherworld Qilin¡¯s neck with inscriptions on it. This was a demonic being that had escaped from the clutches of the illegal hunter group. It had been trapped and trained to be a weapon for a few decades. No wonder it had gone insane.

    Finally, it had managed to break free of the chains that had held it captive for decades. The Netherworld Qilin had nned to emerge on the surface and go on a rampage, killing anything and anyone in the Pams Hotel. However, things didn¡¯t turn out as nned. Somehow, there was another much more terrifying entity that was currently on a killing spree in the hotel.

    The entity that struck fear in the Netherworld Qilin was Be¡¯s subordinate, Skyrme, one of the Abyss Demonic Kings. Skyrme was vastly different from a regr demonic being. In fact, they were worlds apart.

    The Netherworld Qilin did not dare to go up against the Abyss Demonic King Skyrme. It had no choice but to lie low within the basement and wait for its prey to appear. The Qilin had hoped that Skyrme would miss out on a few live humans, and it could finally have a snack.

    It had never thought that when its prey finally appeared, they would be female as well. This caused the Netherworld Qilin to feel extremely excited. For the past few decades, the illegal hunter group had fed it with the female prisoners who could not be sold. After all this time, it had acquired an inexplicable taste for human girls.

    As she retreated, Be tried her best to think of a strategy. Although President ddis was unconscious, she held onto Be with a death grip, which caused Be to have some trouble with her mobility.

    ¡°Stop right there, woman. Do not go any closer to the stone doors...¡±

    As Be and Ariel got closer to the sealed prison, the Netherworld Qilin became rather flustered. The sealed prison behind those doors held an entity that was far more frightening than it was. If it was let out, the Netherworld Qilin would not be able to make it out alive.

    ¡°You can speak the humannguage? Why should I even listen to you...¡±

    ¡°Woman, let¡¯s make a deal. Based on your get up, I¡¯m guessing that you are a bandit! As long as you leave the other girls behind, I will let you go. At the same time, I will reveal where those ck-clothed humans had hidden their treasures.¡±

    Was this Netherworld Qilin an idiot? It couldn¡¯t transform into a humanoid form; did it intend to eat all the female prisoners here? Be was reluctant to make a deal with a beast. Since both parties were dishonest, it was extremely draining to have to go through the motions of a phony transaction like this.

    Suddenly, a small hand appeared on Be¡¯s right shoulder. This time, she did not dare to turn around at all. Ariel was standing right beside her, with her arms crossed in front of her, which meant that the hand on Be¡¯s shoulder was definitely not Ariel¡¯s. There was no one else around other than the three girls. The appearance of this fourth hand was rather terrifying.

    Fortunately, that was a delicate human hand. Based on its size, its owner must be a loli-sized beauty. However, no additional person was standing around her. Other than the hand on her shoulder, no other part of the loli¡¯s body could be seen. It was as though it hade from another dimension.

    The small hand gave a friendly gesture. With an outstretched pointer finger, it pointed gently towards the ground. Following the direction of the finger, Be saw that there was arge part of the metal chains on the ground that was connected to the Netherworld Qilin¡¯s neck. Suddenly, Be realized what the hand had been trying to tell her!

    ¡°Fine, I agree. However, you must first tell me where the treasure was hidden.¡±

    ¡°Excellent. Come over here, I¡¯ll tell you. In the meantime, bring that girl whom you¡¯re carrying in your arms to me to prove your sincerity.¡±

    ¡°Okay...¡±

    Seeing the reassuring look on Ariel¡¯s face, Be slowly carried ddis over to the Netherworld Qilin. Using Be¡¯s flowing golden hair as cover, that mysterious hand was hidden from Ariel¡¯s direct line of sight. This meant that Ariel had no idea that this extra hand existed.

    Women are so gullible. Since the Netherworld Qilin had been held prisoner in another cell within the underground prison by the seal around its neck, there was no way that it could have known where the illegal hunter group had hidden their treasures. It was just a ruse to get Be to approach it. Once she walked away from that prison door that made it feel incredibly uneasy, the Netherworld Qilin would immediately capture and devour her.

    While the Netherworld Qilin was thinking up the different ways to eat Be, she pretended to bend down to pick something up from the ground and grabbed the other end of the chain that was wrapped around the Netherworld Qilin.

    ¡°What are you trying to do, you foolish woman. Just your power alone... wait, this power...¡±

    Be let go of the chains and handed it over to the little hand that was still perched on her shoulder. The hand held onto the chains with so much strength that it seemed toe from divine intervention. The Netherworld Qilin, which was nearly as heavy as an adult elephant, was instantly pulled towards the sealed secret prison with ease.

    ¡°No.... You, let go...¡±

    The Netherworld Qilin got desperate and spat out mes as its life depended on it. It wanted to use fire to break the metal chain that was being held by a mysterious force. In the meantime, Be grabbed President ddis and ran outside with Ariel. The power that came from the mystery hand was incredibly powerful. If Be had been its target, she was not confident that she would be able to escape it for too long.

    ¡°Wait... please help me. I¡¯m willing to be your demonic pet. Hold on... save me... it hurts, my eyes...¡±

    The Netherworld Qilin was dragged over to the secret prison. The doors to the sealed prison had been made of stone. However, the stone doors suddenly turned translucent. Inch by inch, the Netherworld Qilin was slowly being sucked into the stone doors, as though it was being eaten alive by the wall.

    Once its body was fully absorbed, the stone turned back into its original state. The only thing that remained of the Netherworld Qilin was the bloodstains on the stone.

    If the Netherworld Qilin had managed to escape into the outside world, based on the rankings by the Adventurer¡¯s Union, it would at least be an S-Grade demonic beast. As it had remnants of the Holy Beast¡¯s bloodline, it had the ability to grow extremely quickly.

    If it had maintained a low profile, there was a possibility that it could have reached the levels of its ancestor, the Holy Beast, after about one hundred years. Its biggest w was that it had been toozy. It hade out to unt its power even without fully removing its chain. This ultimately caused the Netherworld Qilin¡¯s downfall.

    Be contacted the Subus Queen Aisha and asked her to send her subi underlings to save those female prisoners. Those prisoners had been held captive for quite some time and did not dare to resist when they were being moved. Obediently, they allowed the subi to transport them with their metal cages.

    Once this was done, Be quickly left this horrifying basement prison. Now, it waspletely empty except for that strange hidden prison. At this moment, it was still quietly waiting for its next victim to turn up.

    There was no way for Be to verify what demonic being was being imprisoned inside that secret prison. Apparently, this basement prison had existed long before the existence of the Pams Hotel. Any record of the illegal hunter group¡¯s evil experiments for the past few generations had already been destroyed.

    After Be got out of the basement, she blocked off the entrance with a heavy wardrobe. As she was leaving, Be¡¯s sixth sense kept her on edge as she somehow felt as though there was a strange pair of eyes on her, which came from that mysterious sealed prison.

    The Pams Hotel had been closed for most of the day, and it was now the wee hours of the night. The customers had lost their patience and were fuming. They decided to make a ¡°police report.¡± However, the Angus City Security Team had taken their time and had only just arrived.

    The security team had been working in cahoots with the Pams Hotel. Initially, they had thought that the hotel had really been doing some deep cleaning. When they arrived and smelled the blood in the air, they finally realized that they had a serious problem on their hands.

    When the security team broke down the doors of the hotel for further investigation, they found many corpses inside it. That night, the Pams Hotel was immediately sealed off by the Angus City Security Team. No information had been released to the public. From time to time, the public who had been gathering around the hotel could only see some upants of the hotel being escorted out.

    The rumors spread like wildfire, with many different versions. The one that was the closest to what actually happened was that an unknown evil had suddenly attacked the Pams Hotel, and every single person who worked in the hotel had been killed. Furthermore, they had died in the strangest way. It looked as though their hearts had all been pierced by a liquid, and then they were beheaded.

    When the person in charge of the Pams Hotel, Master Els, was rescued, he had already been scared out of his wits. Other than the word ¡°Demon,¡± no one could get anything else from him. The other upants of the hotel had somehow fallen unconscious during the incident and had no clue that something terrifying had urred within the hotel premises.

    The Angus City Security Team did not announce that the beauties who had been the staff at the Pams Hotel had mysteriously gone missing. Firstly, they did not find any of their bodies. Secondly, they had also received a request from the illegal hunter group to keep this under wraps.

    Be and the others had already slipped out of the Pams Hotel before the security team cordoned it off. They were currently in a more secure, private location in a small manor within the Angus City. Not many people knew that Ariel had secretly bought this ce under an alias.

    Before she escaped, Be had destroyed any records of her staying at the Pams Hotel. Anyway, she did not n to pay for the time that she had spent in the King¡¯s Suite. Her experience in the hotel had been atrocious, and the hotel was lucky that she did not leave them with a bad review.

    Every single door in the small manor had been locked tight. Be was now taking a break on therge bed inside one of the many bedrooms.

    ¡°Serena, I have already removed the Icy Poison from your body. No need to thank me!¡±

    ¡°Be, stop it... Sylvia too... Don¡¯t do this.... I haven¡¯t thought this through...¡±

    ¡°No need to think any further, just feel it. Trust me, you wille to enjoy these sensations...¡±

    Together with Sylvia, Be was currently taking advantage of the famous beautiful female mage of the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s magical faculty, the ¡°Scarlet Red Five Pages.¡±

    Sylvia had Serena¡¯s hands pressed tightly behind her back while Be ravaged her from the front. Having intimate rtions with a beautiful girl after a crisis was Be¡¯s favorite way to celebrate. Serena was now stuck between Be and her best friend and had no way of escaping their sensual administrations.

    The hot-headed beauty with fiery red hair had softened significantly. Once Be was done with her, she pushed Serena onto Sylvia. At this point, Sylvia was already extremely aroused and did not care who it was. Immediately, she wrapped Serena in her arms, and they tumbled deeper into the bed.

    Looking at Sylvia and Serena, who were entangled with each other, a pleased smile appeared on Be¡¯s face. Now, she was not limited to taking advantage of the girls around her. She had a new goal, which was to convert them into her sexual orientation.

    Be could not be around every single girl in her harem at all times. Allowing them to have special rtions with each other was not a bad idea at all.

    Walking around like the cat who ate the canary, Be did not bother to put on any clothes before rushing to the bathroom. There were two more important girls who needed Be¡¯s personal attention. At the same moment, Ariel bumped right into Be, carrying a tray of refreshments.

    ¡°Be, rx, have a cup of tea. There¡¯s no way for them to escape.¡±

    ¡°Ariel, why don¡¯t you join in the fun as well! You seemed distracted when you were making the tea.¡±

    ¡°No... No way! It was because you all were being too loud. Right now, I do not wish for them to see my true appearance. Later, I will report to President Lucia that the other two Student Union Presidents are safe and sound.¡±

    ¡°Right, you better do it as soon as possible. Word on the street is that the security team had found a mysterious basement under the Pams Hotel. I think that might be the one that we had sealed off.¡±

    Under normal circumstances, that security team would not have been so efficient in their investigations. It must have been because they thought that the illegal hunter group must have hidden treasures there! Recalling that mysterious hand on her right shoulder in the basement, Be had a sneaky thought.

    The Subus Queen Aisha had already helped Be to train that batch of beautiful girls into the Darkness Sacred Region¡¯s spies within the Listabel and Dimiost Academies. Right now, Aisha was bringing those female hunters and the female prisoners back to the Darkness Sacred Region for a more in-depth ¡°full body check up.¡± In fact, it was about time for Be to leave thisnd of trouble behind her and move on.

 Volume 5 Chapter 234: The Early End To The Three Academyâ€™s Magic Assembly In Angus City

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 234: The Early End To The Three Academy¡¯s Magic Assembly In Angus City</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The Central Square of Angus City, in the underground cell of the Pams Hotel, the guards of Angus City opened the unupied underground prison.

    ¡°Captain Carey, we shouldn¡¯t do this! Didn¡¯t the City Lord say that if the people over there haven¡¯t arrived, then we should leave it here?¡±

    ¡°You idiot! When they arrive, would we still have any money to make? If you want to get rich, then hurry up. If you don¡¯t want to, then get the hell out of here and guard for the night. No one¡¯s going to stop you.¡±

    Captain Carey of the guards had worked in the Angus City guard regiment for several years and was an experienced man. He knew a lot about the various criminal activities carried out by the Illegal Hunter Group in the Pams Hotel.

    Now that this had happened, the portion of the treasure that the Illegal Hunter Group didn¡¯t take with them was currently unowned. If they wanted to strike it rich, they had to move quickly.

    Unfortunately, members of the guard regiment searched the entire underground cell and found nothing but the hidden cell sealed with stone bs on the door.

    ¡°Captain Carey, let¡¯s retreat. There¡¯s really nothing here. Maybe it¡¯s hidden in the hotel upstairs.¡±

    ¡°There are too many guards upstairs. If they see us, we won¡¯t be able to run when the people from the other side arrive. I brought you down to make a fortune because you¡¯re my buddies. It should be hidden in that underground prison. You guys go look for tools at once.¡±

    Unwilling to return empty-handed, Captain Carey targeted the mysterious underground prison that had been sealed off. The dark red demonic beast¡¯s blood on the sealed te failed to arouse his rm. It was left by the mixed demonic beast, the Netherworld Qilin, that had been devoured before.

    Soon, the members of the guard regiment found tools. Taking advantage of the fact that there were few people tonight and it was their turn to stay at the Pams Hotel, Captain Carey arranged his men to open the secret cell that even the Illegal Hunter Group didn¡¯t dare to open.

    The sealed b was hard. To pry it openpletely, they probably had to spend three-night vigils. During this period of time, Captain Carey was responsible for the night watch mission here, so he had plenty of time to pry it open slowly.

    Captain Carey, who dreamed of making money, was still busy nning where toy low for a while after digging out the treasure. He didn¡¯t realize that Angus City¡¯s nightmare was about to arrive because of his greed.

    In a small, secret manor in Angus City, in the most hidden bathroom of the manor, a girl on girl scene, so hot that it would make one¡¯s nose bleed, was about to be staged. President Alephia of the Listabel Academy¡¯s Student Union and President ddis of the Dimiost Academy¡¯s Student Union were here.

    The two Student Union presidents of opposing academies were nowpletely naked, kneeling face to face in a narrow wooden bathtub. Holding a goblet filled with red wine in her right hand, Be stood by the wooden bathtub to watch the y.

    ¡°Be... I¡¯m freezing. Quickly pour more hot water...¡±

    ¡°President Alephia, are you thinking of killing me?! Pour more cold water, I¡¯m going to die from the heat.¡±

    ¡°ddis, can¡¯t you say a little less? I¡¯m about to freeze to death...¡±

    The biting cold poison in President Alephia¡¯s body was abination of the Deep Sea Demonic Snake¡¯s venom and the Deep Sea Monster Fish¡¯s bile. It was characterized by overall paralysis, chills, and weakness. President ddis had been injured by the Netherworld Qilin¡¯s infernal me, which caused weakness and fever.

    Their symptoms were the exact opposite. Be could have saved them by normal means, but that would just be boring. Moreover, normal treatment would take too long, and they couldn¡¯t expose their injuries to outsiders.

    Be had entrusted Ariel the task of helping President Lucia inform Listabel Academy and Dimiost Academy¡¯s Student Unions that the two presidents would return to the academy tomorrow and because they were temporarily upied with something outside.

    Be came up with a more erotic yet effective treatment method. The poison in Alephia and ddis was the exact opposite, so perhaps she could try that method.

    Be ced them in the narrow wooden tub with unspeakable motives. This tub wasn¡¯t very big, so it was rather a tight squeeze for two people to use at the same time. Alephia and ddis could almost touch each other¡¯s bodies.

    ¡°You can both bathe together. If you hug each other, this tub will be just right...¡±

    ¡°What?! Bathe with her? Be, you¡¯re... you¡¯re not doing this on purpose, are you? I don¡¯t want to bathe with this evil mage...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to bathe with a pretentious mage either... Be, what are youughing at... Go away.¡±

    Be revealed an ambiguous smile. Seeing her slowly approach the wooden tub, Alephia and ddis¡¯ faces turned pale. They had seen Be, Sylvia, and Serena making out together.

    Be had deliberately exposed themselves to Alephia and ddis. After secretly observing them, she noticed that the two Student Union Presidents turned crimson but the look in their eyes was curiosity, not disgust.

    Therefore, Be came to the conclusion that the two Student Union Presidents had the possibility of ¡°bending.¡± This special treatment was designed to open the door of a new world to Alephia and ddis.

    ¡°This is so you can treat each other¡¯s poison. What naughty things are you thinking of? Come on, rx, open your hands... You¡¯re both girls. Isn¡¯t it normal for girls to hug?¡±

    ¡°Be, don¡¯t do this... I¡¯m begging you. I¡¯ll wait till I go back to get treated. Wait, ddis, why are you...¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t move. Be pushed me. I really wasn¡¯t thinking of... Hey, your body feels so cool. Let me hug you for awhile, okay?¡±

    ¡°So... so warm. Wait, just... just for a bit. Stop touching me elsewhere...¡±

    With Be¡¯s ¡°assist,¡± Alephia and ddis finally hugged each other. One was cold and the other shiverish, so theyplemented each other. Although Alephia and ddis said no, their bodies were still very honest.

    Looking at the two presidents clinging to each other, Be poured water mixed with therapeutic medicine into the wooden tub. Alephia and ddis were originally just trying to bnce the heat difference in their bodies but ended up being addicted to each other¡¯s touch. Under Be¡¯s deliberate provocation, they finally made out in the tub.

    Be was about to join them when a strange knock on the door stopped her. It was already midnight. Although the nightlife in Angus City was rather busy during this time, this small manor was usually visited by few.

    Alephia and ddis were being intimate and hadn¡¯t noticed the knocking on the door. The same was true for Sylvia and Serena in the bedroom. Be was the only one in the manor who had heard the knocking.

    Fortunately, the knock on the door soon disappeared. Be didn¡¯t bother about it either. Outside the yard of the small manor, Devastating Evil Dragon Lolita, Be¡¯s strongest subordinate had appeared all of a sudden.

    Lolita was dressed in a dark gothic loli outfit. She was staring at the hand floating back and forth outside the gates. It seemed to be aware of her strength and didn¡¯t dare toe forward.

    A dark loli and a mysterious hand confronted each other at the gates of the manor. The scene had a strange and unspeakable feeling. The hand was the one that had hung from Be¡¯s right shoulder before. In the outside world, it was just a palm. From a distance, it looked like a severed hand, searching everywhere for its owner in the dark.

    Seeing that there was no hope of breaking through, the little hand decided to force its way through the gates of the manor. It quickly burst through the gates and tried to bypass Lolita to enter the bedroom inside the manor.

    ¡°You naughty thing, get the hell out of here. My master doesn¡¯t need any extra people.¡±

    Lolita had responded quickly. She pulled out her little ck parasol, which hadn¡¯t been opened, and hit the little hand hard. It disappeared after being hit by Lolita¡¯s devastating evil energy, seeming to have run away.

    ¡°This energy... It¡¯s her. Master, sleep well then...¡±

    Lolita¡¯s little parasol was also scrapped. The entire thing seemed to be drained of energy by something, leaving only a thin frame.

    When the sun shone on the small manor the next morning, Lolita had already left quietly. Like how she had made her way here, Lolita borrowed the help of Interdimensional Demon Noesha and left through an interdimensional door. Be didn¡¯t know that Lolita had been herest night. She thought the knock on the doorst night had been an illusion.

    Be got up from thefortable bed and looked at Alephia and ddis who were lying beside her. Be wasn¡¯t really thinking when she gently shook them to wake them up. Be had only hugged them to sleepst night, so nothing had happened between them.

    The main reason was that Be had already indulged in Sylvia and Serena before, so she didn¡¯t really bully Alephia and ddis. She gently hugged them to sleep.

    ¡°Be, you... Nothing happenedst night. Can you keep it a secret?¡±

    ¡°I feel so much better now... What about Ariel? I helped her, but the result is... ¡°

    Alephia and ddis who had awoken were a little embarrassed to look at Be and buried their eyes low. Although Be had repeatedly stated that she really didn¡¯t do anything, the three beautiful girls had slept together naked all night. Alephia and ddis didn¡¯t believe her when she said that nothing had happened.

    However, after the intimacy thatsted from the bathtub to bedst night, Alephia and ddis¡¯ rtionship has undergone subtle changes. They were no longer so hostile. The two looked stared deep into each other¡¯s eye, revealing a hint of some other emotion.

    When Be promoted the clothes she had designed to the two presidents, the sale went very smoothly. They readily epted Be¡¯s new clothes and agreed to her request to wear them only during specific asions.

    The Magic Discourse Assembly attended by the magic department of the Olsylvia Academy, the Listabel Academy and Dimiost Academy, ended early this morning. President Alephia and President ddis who had already been ¡°persuaded¡± by Be, tacitly agreed to recognize the final results of the magic assembly. The magic department of Olsylvia Academy was the winner of this magic assembly with an advantage of one point.

    Angus City¡¯s restriction on leaving the city ended earlier today. The main forces of the city guards were busy cleaning up the remains of the Pams Hotel. Of course, the earlier they could leave, the better.

    In the Olsylvia Academy, the former Midnight forbidden area, the Benedict Manor, looked different after several days of renovation by the artisans. All the old facilities had been dismantled.

    There was no suchw in the Other World stating that it was a crime to destroy ancient relics. If such aw existed, Be would probably have to spend the rest of her life in prison. The number of ancient ruins that she had destroyed would make everyone speechless.

    ¡°Duchess Be, thank you for finding the Seed of Life. The Elven Race...¡±

    ¡°Princess Delias, I¡¯ll find another way to open the box. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll cover the past few days¡¯ expenses.¡±

    Be changed back into the conservative school uniform of the Olsylvia Academy and showed up at the Benedict Manor¡¯s construction site with Moon Elven Princess Delias. After returning from Angus City, Be rushed here to join the Elven Princess and also brought her good news.

    President Nina of the Rose Society followed them. She looked at the astrologicalpass in her hand, appearing somewhat hesitant to speak. ording to the astrologicalpass, something big was about to happen.

    Be¡¯s fate couldn¡¯t be predicted. President Nina president looked at the vague hints on thepass and guessed that nine times out of ten, Be was involved. She wanted to remind Be but this was the construction site. As the president of the Rose Society and astrologer of the project, it wasn¡¯t convenient for her to make spective remarks in such a public location.

    ording to various intelligence, the other thing that Be was looking for was located in the St Louis Church Academy area, which was also another midnight forbidden area of Olsylvia Academy.

    Now that sses had begun and there wasn¡¯t enough information about the area, Be decided to wait for more information before hunting for treasure. The matter of helping the Moon Elven Princess open a new shop would have to be postponed for a few days.

    Be met Noreya at the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Society Activity Mission Center. Noreya, who was wearing a ck cloak and mask, was submitting the society¡¯s missions.

    The students around all hid far away from her, leaving a huge empty circle between them and Noreya. Rumors of Noreya¡¯s disfigurement and ugliness were still circting. The reason other students at the Olsylvia Academy didn¡¯t like Noreya was also due to this.

    Noreya seems to be ustomed to this sort of treatment as she silently handed in a bunch of missions.

    Noreya turned around and saw Be. After a moment of standing there in silence, she tacitly followed Be away.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Rose Society¡¯s Vice President, Duchess Bellina? How could she have such a good rtionship with the disfigured Princess Noreya?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? People like us will never understand how the rich think.¡±

    Be left the Society Activity Mission Center with Noreya. From time to time, various spections about their rtionship sounded from behind them.

    Be felt somewhat helpless at the thought that she too had be the protagonist of the campus gossip, but she wasn¡¯t very bothered by it. Caring so much about what others thought wasn¡¯t her style.

    Be and Noreya found a little bridge that was inessible to others as a covert discussion location. Because Noreya wanted to conceal herself, she didn¡¯t remove her mask and reveal her real appearance.

    ¡°Vice President, you¡¯re back... Did the Magic Assembly go well? I heard that there was a student in our academy who had inexplicably gone mad from fear.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Noreya, you¡¯d better call me Be. It¡¯s really awkward when you call me vice president.¡±

    Be took out the bottled drink she had bought earlier and handed it to Noreya. It was simr to the canned drinks from the previous world. Be had gotten it specially for Noreya.

    During Be¡¯s absence, Noreya had contracted all the mission activities of the Rose Society. Kriss and the others wanted to help, but Noreya declined.

    The reason for her refusal was very simple. The other Rose Society members should have jobs that were more suited for them. This was better left to a more professional assassin like her.

    However, this was merely a superficial reason. The real reason was that the two rival societies of the Rose Society, the Golden Legend Society and the Mask of Darkness, had been sending people to secretly interfere with the Rose Society members on their missions.

    Carlos knew that he couldn¡¯t defeat Be, so he used dirty tricks instead. As an assassin, Noreyaes and goes without a trace, so she was the most appropriate to carry out the society¡¯s missions.

    ¡°It¡¯s been hard on you, Noreya. You¡¯ve been helping me these past few days. When I get back, I¡¯ll ask President Nina to give you a promotion to Secretary...¡±

    ¡°Be,e on, why would I want that position?! Tell me, what evil thing do you want me to do this time... Wait, don¡¯t move about!¡±

    Noreya had unscrewed the drink and was about to gulp it down when she suddenly found something wrong.

    Noreya ced the drink aside and went over to Be. She took out a small bottle of white powder and sprinkled the powder all over Be¡¯s right shoulder.

    On Be¡¯s right shoulder, a hidden small ck handprint was revealed by the white powder. This was a very hidden location tracker that the average human assassin might not be able to find. It was purely an ident that ck Savior Noreya had bumped into this.

    Noreya helped Be remove the location tracker, although the person who ced the tracker probably had no malice. It was a rather ordinary tracker.

    However, as a top-level assassin, Noreya couldn¡¯t just leave the tracker there once she saw that her close friend was marked with one because it vited her principles.

    ¡°Mmm, Noreya, my clothes are very clean. I don¡¯t need your help.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s helping you wash your clothes?! Be, you have to keep an eye when you go out. Take this Concealment Pearl and remember to have it on you at all times. Just return it in three days.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this your personal treasure? Why give it to me all of a sudden... ¡°

    ¡°Want to know why? When I¡¯ve finished this bottle, go buy me another one and I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

 Volume 5 Chapter 235: The Secret Meeting Held By The St. Louis Church Academy

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 235: The Secret Meeting Held By The St. Louis Church Academy</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    In the southern area of Olsylvia Academy, St. Louis Church Academy, which was directly under the Radiant Church, also had an infamous forbidden area listed in Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Midnight Unbelievable Tales ¨C that is, Scripps Cemetery. Legend had it that this nameless cemetery was discovered by Scripps, the Radiant Church¡¯s priest back in those days, which was why it was named ¡°Scripps Cemetery¡±.

    Originally, no one knew who was buried in this nameless tomb, but there was no doubt that the tombstone was engraved with the symbol of the Radiant Church. The only strange thing was, who was the one buried in this tomb? There were no clear records in the historical documents of the Radiant Church.

    There was also a legendary midnight unbelievable tale about the Scripps Cemetery. It was said that when a watchman was stationed in Scripps Cemetery, he had seen many frightening things.

    Later, the Pope of the Radiant Church of that generation ordered the cemetery to be closed, and thissted for thousands of years. The author of the ¡°Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Midnight Unbelievable Tales¡± was familiar with the Knights the Church stationed there, so he once secretly took a look at it.

    The records were nk after that, skipping to talking about another ce. The pages had been torn out. What the author saw had be an unsolved mystery.

    ¡°Be, this is the information I¡¯ve obtained. That¡¯s right, your close friend L discovered a few days ago that the security level of St. Louis Church Academy has improved a lot. Something must¡¯vee up!¡±

    ¡°Mmm, it seems that the Radiant Church is going to do something to reorganize St. Louis Church Academy¡¯s school spirit and discipline.¡±

    Somewhere in the central area of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s campus, Be and Noreya were discussing the information they had collected over the past few days. The President of Frank Civilian Academy¡¯s Student Union, Archer Britney, was already one of Be¡¯s. Be had the key to this office, which was why she used this ce as her base of operations.

    President Britney, as a good Student Union President, was still in ss. Be had a ¡°shadow¡± to take her ce in ss, while Noreya had directly skipped sses. Anyway, those assassin teachers had nothing to teach her.

    ording to thetest intelligence, the Radiant Church had sent arge number of the church¡¯s secret guards to surround the entirety of St. Louis Church Academy. It looks like St. Louis Church Academy wasn¡¯t that strictly supervised previously, resulting in many girls from the nun department and boys from other divisions getting too close.

    In order to be serious about the school spirit, the Light Pope ordered for the academy to bepletely closed from now on, refusing any foreign students who wanted to visit St. Louis Church Academy.

    ¡°Be, things don¡¯t seem that simple! Recently, a group of church members came to my academy to recruit outstanding students from the assassin department to do a secret mission. They originally wanted to invite me, but I refused. ¡°

    The secret meeting between Be and Noreya had just begun. Ivy, the Student Union President of Olivia Wizard Academy, who was also the number one assassin in the school, also came to attend the meeting. Like President Britney, she was also one of Be¡¯s people.

    The intelligence brought by President Ivy made Be even more puzzled about what the Radiant Church was going to do. They sent people to invite students from the Assassins¡¯ Department and requested for those who were experts at destroying mechanisms and stone doors.

    Assassins specializing in destroying stone doors and mechanisms were generally useful in underground maze explorations. To be direct, they were only used for grave robberies. In Be¡¯s opinion, the Radiant Church didn¡¯tck money. When did it end up developing a side job of grave robbing?

    Be, President Ivy, and Noreya discussed for most of the day but still didn¡¯t know what the Radiant Church was going to do. There weren¡¯t many ancient tombs in the whole of Olsylvia City. Did the Radiant Church want to dig up Scripps Cemetery? It was the Radiant Church¡¯s own ¡°ancestral grave.¡± Would they really dare to do such a thing as digging up their own ancestral grave?

    At noon, Be went to St. Louis Church Academy, the southern part of the campus. It had been a long time since she had sneaked into St. Louis Church Academy. That time, Be had taken down the sessor to the Radiant Church, President Maria, and the four Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church.

    This time, she had visited in the daytime and didn¡¯t bother to hide her identity. She wore the ceremonial attire of the Duchess of the Gabriel Empire, which was more appropriate, and the armband of the Rose Society¡¯s Vice President on her right arm, swaggering into St. Louis Church Academy.

    ¡°Honorable Duchess, pleasure to meet you. Our academy is temporarily closed for the moment. Please go back. If you want to invite a priest, you can go to those churches outside the city.¡±

    At the gates of St. Louis Church Academy, several members of the Radiant Church¡¯sw enforcement team politely stopped Be. Because Be was a Duchess, their tone was much more polite.

    The Law Enforcement Team of the Radiant Church functioned like the Disciplinary Committee of Olsylvia Academy. Its members wore uniforms different from those of ordinary members of the Radiant Church. The most obvious one was the red priest¡¯s cassock.

    Be didn¡¯t know much about the Law Enforcement Team of the Radiant Church. Before this, she had only heard Holy Swordsman Cynthia mention something about them. These Law Enforcement Team members were said to be the most devout believers in the Radiant Church and were only loyal to the Light Pope. They didn¡¯t take part in the infighting among the three major factions within the Radiant Church.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are there more insignificant boys here to harass... Hmm, it¡¯s a girl... Honorable Duchess, my apologies!¡±

    Before Be had decided whether to stay or not, a girl with a bell-like voice caught her eye. A girl dressed in a red priest garment came out of the gates of St. Louis Church Academy.

    This beautiful girl was most likely a member of the Radiant Church¡¯s Law Enforcement Team. The armband on her right arm was only worn by the Captain or Vice Captain.

    ¡°Captain Mathilde, you¡¯re here. The Duchess would like to visit our academy. We were just about to ask her to leave...¡±

    ¡°No, let her in! I want to speak to her about something. ¡°

    Be didn¡¯t know Captain Mathilde of the Radiant Church¡¯s Law Enforcement Team. This girl with her long blond hair tied up in a ponytail was a beauty in all aspects, except for her slightly t chest. That pair of pure sky-blue eyes had especially left a deep impression on Be.

    ¡°Um... Captain Mathilde, do we know each other?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Duchess Bellina, right? If you are, then I guess you can say that we know each other. Daisy said that I cane to you about this sort of thing.¡±

    Daisy was one of the four Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church and was a representative of Salo¡¯s faction. Among the four Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church, she and Be were the closest. Be was a little confused. Salo¡¯s faction had always advocated the use of dark demonic power! How can they be rted to the Law Enforcement Team of the Radiant Church? The two should be sworn enemies!

    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal. I just wanted to ask you a favor. Just help me go through the motions. When you¡¯re free, I¡¯ll invite you to Cabran Cottage.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Duchess Bellina? Can¡¯t you lend a hand! If you really can¡¯t, I can switch to another ce. We can go to Greenton Cottage too. I¡¯ll be paid in a few days...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Anywhere is okay!¡±

    ¡°Really?! That¡¯s great... Daisy wasn¡¯t lying to me.¡±

    Be looked at Captain Mathilde, whose eyes were filled with gratitude. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Cabran House and Greenton House were small restaurants located in the Franks Civilian Academy. A meal was only a few dozen copper coins at most.

    Among the nobles, perhaps only Be, an ¡°offbeat aristocrat¡± who looked at the person and not the ce, would ept a ridiculous invitation to a restaurant like that.

    Mathilde was very happy inside and finallypleted the task above. The present Law Enforcement Team was much worse than the original one. Many members of the Radiant Church¡¯s Law Enforcement Team were making ¡°extra money¡± in the name ofw enforcement supervision.

    Captain Mathilde was probably the only ¡°ray of sunshine¡± in the entire Law Enforcement Team for often helping homeless children in the towns and cities with the meagre sry she received every month.

    Be and Mathilde chatted as they walked. Listening to the innocent voice of Captain Mathilde made Be very unhappy. The Radiant Church was terrible. The monthly sry of the Law Enforcement Team had hardly increased since the establishment of the Radiant Church.

    Nearly 10,000 years had passed without any sry increment. Compared to the Radiant Church, those ck-hearted enterprises from Be¡¯s previous world seemed to be a lot more conscionable in an instant. When the Radiant Church was first established, the sry of the Law Enforcement Team was set at the highest level. Now, nearly 10,000 years had passed and prices had risen, yet their sries were based on the living standards of 10,000 years ago.

    The Clerics of the Radiant Church were basically provided with food and shelter by the church. They could still get by on that pitifully low sry.

    Captain Mathilde was too innocent. She didn¡¯t even think of making extra money outside. Be seriously suspected that she had starved herself into having a t chest. In the present Radiant Church, corruption was rather serious. The meals provided by the church were often misappropriated, and sometimes they were even inferior to the meals provided for prisoners.

    Mathilde enviously told Be that her colleagues often went to restaurants and ate better than her. She didn¡¯t know how they managed to save so much from their sries. The more Be listened, the sadder she grew. She didn¡¯t have the heart to tell Mathilde the truth, that nine times out of ten, her teammates were making extra money without Mathilde¡¯s knowledge.

    Be was holding several pieces of colorless gemstonesmonly used by great nobles when directly exchanging gold coins. One of these diamonds could be exchanged for at least a thousand gold coins. Several times Be wanted to give them to Mathilde. But after seeing Mathilde¡¯s innocent look, she hesitated.

    ording to Mathilde, the Radiant Church held a secret meeting at St. Louis Church Academy, but she didn¡¯t know what the meeting was about. The organizer was Gralen, chief of the Radiant Church¡¯s Law Enforcement Team. He had asked Law Enforcement Team members, regardless of whether they were the Captain, Vice Captain or a team member, to bring a rich or powerful person to attend the meeting. If they failed to aplish the task, he would deduct several months of sry.

    The secret meeting was held in a very hidden meeting ce in the St. Louis Church Academy. Looking at the windows covered with ck curtains, Be wondered if she hade to an underground trading meeting ce. What sort of tricks were the Law Enforcement Team of the Radiant Church up to here?

    Mathilde only sent her here but didn¡¯t enter. Chief Gralen had told her to send her in alone. The Law Enforcement Team guarding the door looked at Be and Mathilde in shock.

    From what they knew, Captain Mathilde was a captain without any powerful backers in the Law Enforcement Team. If it weren¡¯t for the former Chief Captain¡¯s repeated requests before retiring, the position of captain would never have been given to Mathilde.

    Whether she would like to admit it or not, Duchess Bellina was currently recognized as one of the richest and most powerful people in Olsylvia Academy, and also a great aristocrat. If it weren¡¯t for her being the wrong gender, there would¡¯ve been arge number of female studentsing to her door.

    ¡°Mathilde,e hang out with me when you¡¯re free! This is my insignia, take it... ¡°

    ¡°This insignia is so beautiful! Mmm, I¡¯ll find you when I¡¯m done with my mission!¡±

    Mathilde naively took the insignia and epted it without too much thought. If an aristocrat gave another their insignia, that meant that the two had a very deep rtionship. Mathilde wasn¡¯t yet aware that because of this badge, the other captains wouldn¡¯t dare to ask her to help them with their shifts.

    Mathilde already had a backer, and that person was really powerful. There was a big difference between those who had backers and those who didn¡¯t. Before this, Captain Mathilde had often been tricked by her colleagues to help them work for nothing. Now, she could have some time off.

    Besides Be, there were also many great noble and rich people from Olsylvia Academy attending the secret meeting, among whom were Be¡¯s acquaintances, such as Rose Society¡¯s bitter rival, President Carlos of the Golden Legend Society, and ¡°fake loli¡± Charlotte, President of the Wronged Angels Society, which had friendly ties with the Rose Society.

    The members of the more famous society of Olsylvia Academy, the Fraternity, were here as well. They were all handsome boys. It was a pity that Be wasn¡¯t interested in handsome boys, so she didn¡¯t know anything about the Top Ten Academy Beaus, or much about the Fraternity either.

    The seating was based on their titles. Naturally, as a Duchess, Be sat in the front row. Carlos¡¯ title wasn¡¯t as high as Be¡¯s, so he could only sit dejectedly in the back row.

    Charlotte and Be were in the same row, which proved that her title was also Duchess. It was true that one should never judge a book by its cover. This ¡°fake loli¡± was a hidden great aristocrat.

    Charlotte greeted Be with a smile. She was surrounded by several handsome boys from the Fraternity. It looked like they were Dukes as well. Be quickly looked away. She hadn¡¯t seen her for some time but Charlotte¡¯s ¡°lethality¡± was still amazing despite being a cross-dresser.

    There was someone seated in the frontmost position. Someone who could sit in front of Dukes and Duchesses could only be royalty. The student who she suspected to be royalty didn¡¯t wear any society¡¯s badge and was wearing a grey cloak. For the moment, Be couldn¡¯t tell the gender of the other party.

    Gralen, Chief of the Radiant Church¡¯s Law Enforcement Team, wasn¡¯t a devout believer in the Light. The eyes of this middle-aged uncle were full of greed. Even from a distance, Be could see the bright, shiny rings on his ten fingers.

    Not only did Chief Gralen wear arge gold ring on each finger, he also had a few gold nes as thick as a finger around his neck. His style wasn¡¯t much different from the newly rich in her previous world.

    ¡°Bosses, let¡¯s get down to business. There¡¯s plenty of money in this project. As usual, we¡¯ll split it fifty-fifty when it¡¯s done.¡±

    The VIPs who participated in this secret meeting had a document in front of them. Be picked it up and nced through it. Finally, she knew the reason he had invited these rich or noble people.

    Just three days ago, the entrance to Scripps Cemetery, which had been regarded as a forbidden area, had suddenly broken open. Through that crack, the Knights of the Church guarding the periphery discovered arge number of treasures hidden inside.

    The Knights of the Church had originally wanted to remove them privately. They secretly opened the stone te of the seal gates and entered Scripps Cemetery. However, those people were gone forever. This was the real reason behind St. Louis Church Academy¡¯s urgent school closure.

    Later on, the Radiant Church¡¯s Law Enforcement Team took over the ce. ording to some ancient scripts found on the surrounding rock walls, Scripps Cemetery was likely to be the resting ce of the previous generation Pope of the Radiant Church.

    The first five generation Popes of the Radiant Church weren¡¯t buried in the designated areas, and their whereabouts were basically unknown due to unknown reasons. Now, the current Light Pope had entrusted Gralen with this matter.

    In the name of repairing the ancient tomb, Gralen nned to organize people to dig up Scripps Cemetery and return the buried treasure back to the Radiant Church.

    In order to prevent outsiders from getting a piece of the action, the Law Enforcement Team of the Radiant Church did all this alone without informing the three major factions of the Radiant Church. However, the Law Enforcement Team didn¡¯t have as much funds as the three major factions. As ast resort, Chief Gralen had to invite ¡°tenders,¡± and also partners.

    This was also tacitly approved by the current Pope of the Radiant Church. His only requirement was that Holy Weapons were to be returned to the Church. The rest of the treasure could be divided fifty-fifty between them. This was more profitable than cooperating with the three major parties. If they cooperated with the three major factions, it might end up being 30% for each of the factions and only 10% for the Light Pope.

    Be was speechless at the idea of teaming up with outsiders to dig up the resting ce of a previous Pope. The Light Pope of this generation was truly open-minded. Be decided to take part and have a look. The Pope buried in the Scripps Cemetery might be the first generation Light Pope who had sealed the transformed Goddess of Life. Be had something to ask her.

 Volume 5 Chapter 236: The Imminent Mission To Recover The Holy Maiden Of The Radiant Church

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 236: The Imminent Mission To Recover The Holy Maiden Of The Radiant Church</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    In the secret conference room of the St. Louis Church Academy in the southern part of the Olsylvia Academy, the discussion on the joint excavation of the Scripps Cemetery continued.

    Chief Gralen of the Radiant Church¡¯s Law Enforcement Team, advocated hiring a professional excavation team to handle the matter. What all the partners had to do was to pay.

    The group of people led by Carlos opposed the proposal. It wasn¡¯t that they had no money, but that it was a capital crime to steal and dig the church¡¯s cemetery and destroy the ruins. In case of an ident, Gralen would definitely throw all the me on them!

    The Fraternity and another faction headed by Charlotte, who was a crossdresser, advocated that they employ a group of people to form a joint team and regard it as a joint exploration.

    Gralen didn¡¯t dare to agree with this proposal. He wanted to wait for his partners to dig up the spoils and divide them. The matter of him employing other people would only be something they could hold against him. The Light Pope wouldn¡¯t step down because of this and would probably use Gralen as a scapegoat.

    Be was watching the y, but she didn¡¯t know that some of these nobles quietly took her as their leader and even moved their seats behind Be. If Be didn¡¯t say anything, they would also continue watching the y.

    The partner she suspected to be royalty seemed to have no interest in the three parties and sat where he was. Be guessed that the people present had assumed that ¡°he¡± was part of Be¡¯s faction and treated him as a bystander watching the y.

    Be¡¯s eyes began to wander around in her idleness. Be wasn¡¯t interested in this grave-robbing meeting that had turned chaotic. Her interest was in other aspects.

    Unfortunately, in this entire venue, it was all men and not a single girl, except for Be, which made her somewhat frustrated. A ce without a single beauty was simply hell for her.

    The crossdresser, Charlotte, was actually quite good-looking, but Be had a normal sexual orientation after all, so she wouldn¡¯t go for a crossdresser. After much deliberation, Be¡¯s gaze returned to the one she suspected was royalty.

    The mysterious Imperial ¡°Duke¡± seemed to have discovered Be¡¯s rudeness. Any ordinary person would be able to detect it if someone were to stare at them with strange looks. Besides, the Imperial Duke wasn¡¯t an ordinary person.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Stop staring, and I¡¯ll pretend that nothing happened!¡±

    Be was startled by the voice that suddenly sounded close to her ears. Fortunately, she had been through a lot. Be had heard of this secretmunication magic that transmitted sounds thousands of miles away.

    ¡°Imperial Duchess, although your title is higher than mine, I don¡¯t think you¡¯re allowed to vite noble etiquette either!¡±

    Be also knew a simr kind of magic that she had learned from Ariel. It just so happened to be perfect for the situation. The Imperial Duchess had obviously been frightened. After that, the duchess didn¡¯t reply to her.

    This made Be lose any annoyance. The duchess was a girl. Be could hear it from her voice. There was a tad of regality in her solemn voice, which was in line with her Imperial Duchess¡¯ status.

    At the end of the secret meeting, the result was that the two sides had each taken a step back. The partners would pay for people, but in return, the Law Enforcement Team had to send one or two captains to follow, so everyone was on the same boat, and no one could run away.

    Be had been flirting with the Imperial Duchess using the thousand-mile voice transmitting magic. She didn¡¯t even listen to the contents of the meeting. When it was her time to pay up, she casually put a few precious rubies without a second nce.

    Carlos looked incredulous. He wondered if his bitter rival was suddenly an actingdy and wouldn¡¯t go against him. But this was good as well. It was better to avoid direct conflict with Be. Carlos now tried his best to avoid any confrontations with Be.

    When preparing to leave the conference room, Be found something unusual. There was no one in the Imperial Duchess¡¯ seat. Be nced at the mirror in the back of the conference room but didn¡¯t see the Imperial Duchess¡¯ reflection either.

    When Be turned to look, the Imperial Duchess had disappeared. Was she a ghost? It is unlikely that any ghost was so bold as to dare to appear on the site of the St. Louis Church Academy. After ruling out the possibility of her being a ghost, Be chose a more direct way and asked President Charlotte.

    Be wondered if that the mysterious duchess was like Charlotte and might have some mysterious power to travel through parallel worlds.

    ¡°Did you see her? Big sister Be, it seems you¡¯re not as simple as you look. I won¡¯t tell you her name. This is what¡¯s going on...¡±

    Be¡¯s guess was indeed true. Apart from her and Charlotte, the other people, including the Chief of the Radiant Church¡¯s Law Enforcement Team, didn¡¯t notice the Imperial Duchess.

    There was nothing mysterious about the Imperial Duchess. She was a princess of the Aldridge Empire. For some special reasons, she was deprived of her Princess status and given the title of Imperial Duchess.

    What Be saw this time was an image she had conjured up with magic from a different dimension. As Be was a high-level Demon God, she had easily seen through the Imperial Duchess¡¯ magic.

    Be didn¡¯t know it was because of her Demon God identity that she had seen through the phantom of the fake Imperial Duchess. If she had known, she might¡¯ve doubted Charlotte¡¯s real identity as well.

    After Be left the conference room, she saw the elusive Imperial Duchess under the big tree not too far away.

    This time, Be turned to leave as if she hadn¡¯t seen her. This made the Imperial Duchess a little anxious. She was now in a special form and couldn¡¯t touch anyone.

    ¡°Stop, don¡¯t go. I have something to...¡±

    ¡°Okay, I was wrong. Would you please stop? I really need your help.¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re covered with a cloak. I can¡¯t even see how you look. Besides, isn¡¯t your title no higher than mine? What would I be able to do for you!¡±

    ¡°My profession is special, so I can¡¯t show you how I really look right now. Can you help me? I also know astrology. I can help you read your future.¡±

    The Imperial Duchess simply exined that she was different from President Nina. President Nina had too much reservation when it came to astrology, but she could read something that Nina couldn¡¯t.

    Be chatted with the Imperial Duchess¡¯ image under the tree for a long time before leaving. ording to the Imperial Duchess, Be had to alter some of her ns temporarily.

    It wasn¡¯t easy to enter the underground Scripps pce. The special mechanisms inside required six key sacred objects. These sacred objects were now with President Maria, Holy Swordsman Cynthia, and the four Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church.

    President Maria and the others had moved to Be¡¯s dormitory, but as the future leader of the Radiant Church, the Light Pope had given them some sacred objects.

    There was something wrong with those sacred objects. They would gradually control their owner¡¯s thoughts. Besides controlling high ranking church officials with forbidden spells, the Light Pope would asionally ce this sort of sacred object with mind control abilities on members of the church who were disobedient and might rebel.

    When Be and her friends returned from their conquest in the Beastman Continent, Maria and the others were called by the Radiant Church for a meeting as soon as they returned to school. It seemed there was a problem since they hadn¡¯t yet returned to Be¡¯s dormitory ¡°Pure White Heaven.¡±

    If Be had received the news a littleter, that might¡¯ve put Maria and the others in danger because Be had secretly ced dark energy restraints in their bodies. When the time came, the two kinds of energies would re up simultaneously, killing Maria and the others.

    Before it was toote, Be hastily held a secret meeting with Noreya and nned to infiltrate the St. Louis Church Academy to destroy the strange sacred objects on Maria and the others.

    Noreya was the only one directly involved in this operation. One of Be¡¯s closest aides, Assassin L, was responsible for investigation and support, helping Be and Noreya determine the whereabouts of their targets.

    The group of rescued female thieves had grown into excellent thieves through the training of Interdimensional Demon Noesha and Poison Origin Betty. They were perfect for this operation.

    The Imperial Duchess, who had reminded Be, wasn¡¯t involved in the operation. What she needed was something inside the Scripps Cemetery.

    Her original n was to remotely manipte one of her partners present at the scene and act ording to the situation, but Be and Charlotte had both discovered her, which eventually forced her to shelve her n.

    The St. Louis Church Academy was quiet at night. Since the Law Enforcement Team of the Radiant Church was digging up the Scripps Cemetery, the security of the entire academy had been raised to the highest level.

    Be¡¯s task tonight was rather heavy. She nned to obtain the four sacred objects from the four Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church, and then secure the two most crucial sacred objects which were with President Maria and Holy Swordsman Cynthia.

    The targets of her mission weren¡¯t in the previous dormitory building, which disappointed Be, who wished to repeat her feat of ¡°catching them all in one fell swoop.¡±

    The first sacred object she would retrieve was the Netherworld Stone. It was with Daisy, one of the four Holy Maidens, and a representative of Salo¡¯s faction.

    Daisy¡¯s location wasn¡¯t hard to find. In a ck hotel on the outskirts of the St. Louis Church Academy, some of L¡¯s Demon Thieves had discovered her tracks.

    Be arrived at the scene with Noreya immediately after receiving a tip-off from her subordinates. It was a rather romantic hotel, so ordinary Clerics wouldn¡¯t be here.

    From a distance, Be saw Daisy dressed in a ck, revealing evening gown, flirting with people all over the hotel. Many Casanovas took the opportunity to offer her a toast, presumably to get her drunk and take advantage of her.

    ¡®This girl actually went behind my back to flirt with other men. It looks like I¡¯ll have to...¡¯ Be was so angry that she almost went over, but Noreya, who was watching, pulled her back in time.

    ¡°Be, calm down. She¡¯s not Daisy; she¡¯s just pretending to be her.¡±

    ¡°Hmm... Let me take another look...¡±

    As a professional assassin, Noreya was very urate in judging her target. Now, she wasn¡¯t going to kill her. She was merely confirming her target.

    After Be had calmed down, she too found that there was something wrong about Daisy. Her figure didn¡¯t look right. Daisy was currently wearing a dress designed by Be, and Be was well-acquainted with Daisy¡¯s figure.

    In the restroom of the ck Hotel, Be and Noreya obstructed Daisy¡¯s path. The imposter didn¡¯t know that Be had already seen through her identity. Before she could respond, Noreya knocked her out.

    Be quickly stripped the imposter of her clothes, and after some groping, she found a ring on her finger that could change her appearance.

    ¡°Mmm, Duchess Bellina, why... are you here? This is...¡±

    ¡°Who the hell are you? Where is Daisy? Tell me now!¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about? I¡¯m Daisy... Don¡¯t mess around. Although you¡¯re a Duchess, insulting a Holy Maiden...¡±

    Be pulled off the imposter¡¯s appearance-altering ring, revealing her true face. She was merely someone who looked somewhat like Daisy and could hardly be called beautiful. Be already tied her with rope in the restroom cubicle.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t tell me, I¡¯ll leave you like this next door. What do you think...¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t next door the men¡¯s... Wait, I¡¯ll tell you. I¡¯ll tell you everything. Daisy is in a room upstairs.¡±

    Hearing that Be would leave her naked in the men¡¯s restroom next door, the imposter turned pale with fear. She knew all too well the kind of men who frequented the hotel.

    If they saw a naked beauty in the men¡¯s restroom, they would want to do that to her even if they were blindfolded. Then, she would be miserable and unable to get out.

    It turns out that the real Daisy had almost been controlled by the sacred object, Netherworld Stone, as soon as she received it. Suspicious that there was something going on, Daisy ran away and hid out in the hotel.

    This imposter was someone the Light Pope had ced beside Daisy to watch over her. Seeing that Daisy hadn¡¯t been sessfully controlled, she locked the door and informed the Radiant Church to send people to take Daisy away.

    Daisy didn¡¯t expect that this personal maid who had been with her for many years to be a traitor and was now trapped in the room.

    After seeding at her task, the traitorous maid wanted to go out and celebrate. She pretended to be Daisy so she could drink for free because the senior members of the church enjoyed a number of privileges in the stores within the area of the St. Louis Church Academy. Unexpectedly, her operation was discovered by the thieves who had been sent by Be to investigate.

    Be stopped talking to the fake Holy Maiden as soon as she got the information she wanted. She directly blindfolded her and ced her in a sack that hadn¡¯t beenpletely sealed.

    The real Daisy had fainted on a bed in a room on the second floor of the hotel. Even when Be and Noreya entered, she didn¡¯t awaken.

    Be saw Dark Holy Maiden Daisy lying naked on the bed. Her clothes were probably removed by someone.

    The floor of the room was still littered with several pieces of sexy ck lingerie. The person who stripped her clothes didn¡¯t know how to remove the new lingerie Be had specially designed for Daisy, and could only tear it off.

    The Netherworld Stone Daisy wore around her neck gave off a strange glow. Be spected that this ¡°Netherworld Stone must have done this.¡±

    ¡°This is the sacred object? I think that the Light Pope has a serious problem.¡±

    Be held out her hand and tried to tear off the Netherworld Stone ne, which annoyed her greatly. Just as she reached out, a huge shadow descended from the originally empty ceiling, targeting Be.

    Be stepped back and threw a kick upwards, hitting the mysterious figure in the chest. The strong impact forced the figure back to the ceiling.

    Noreya drew out a throwing knife. It shot out, nailing the figure to the ceiling. It was a ck shadow. After being stabbed by Noreya¡¯s special throwing knife, it melted into a pool of ck ink-like liquid, which stuck to the ceiling.

    ¡°That¡¯s a Shadow Predator... Be, if you had been a little slower, you¡¯d have to change clothes again...¡±

    The Shadow Predator was a demonic being, that was attached to the Netherworld Stone, and excelled in stealth and sneak attacks. Its sneak attack on Be had been a mistake. With one move, it was kicked back to its original ce by the other party. Noreya happened to have a weapon that was very destructive to illusory beings.

    Without the Shadow Predator¡¯s interference, Be managed to remove the Netherworld Stone ne easily. When the Netherworld Stone was taken off, its luster turned much dimmer.

    ¡°Be... You¡¯re here. Hmm, where are my clothes? Meanie, you couldn¡¯t be thinking of doing...¡±

    ¡°You little vixen. Even now, you¡¯re thinking of... Tell me what¡¯s going on!¡±

    Be carried Daisy and left the ck Hotel through the back door with Noreya. Soon after they left, the Recovery Team of the Radiant Church appeared. They went to the designated room and brought away the fake Holy Maiden, who had been moved over.

    After dealing with Daisy, the task was a little simpler. The sacred objects given by the Light Pope to the Holy Maidens all had issues. Daisy was able to escape because there was dark magic in the magic that she practiced. Because she could see that there was something wrong with the sacred object, she had been prepared, so it couldn¡¯t sessfully control her.

    The Light Pope had originally wanted to arrange for Holy Maiden Susan or Holy Maiden Hayley to go on a date with the dignitary of a great empire, but Hayley and Susan, who had always been obedient, were somewhat conflicted this time.

    Holy Maiden Daisy and Holy Maiden Sophia also took part in rebelling against him. The unity of the four Holy Maidens was thest thing the Light Pope wanted to see. Having checks and bnces had always been the management style that the Light Pope preferred. If his subordinates were united, that would threaten his authority.

    President Maria and Holy Swordsman Cynthia agreed with the actions of the Holy Maidens. As ast resort, the Light Pope had to take action himself, using these evil sacred objects.

    Aside from the Netherworld Stone that was already in her hands, there were three other sacred objects, Heart of the Ocean, Sky Feather, and Crystal of the Earth, that Be hadn¡¯t yet obtained. The sacred objects were with Holy Maiden Hayley, Holy Maiden Sophia, and Holy Maiden Susan, respectively. Daisy knew the approximate location of the three Holy Maiden, and they were all in different ces.

    After obtaining the three sacred objects, Be still had to get the Golden Key, from Maria, the sessor to the Light Pope, and the Crystal Map from Holy Swordsman Cynthia. There was still much to do in this night attack, so Be nned to divide her team into two.

 Volume 5 Chapter 237: The Night Of Chaos In The St. Louis Church Academy

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 237: The Night Of Chaos In The St. Louis Church Academy</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    In the southern part of the Olsylvia Academy, the St. Louis Church Academy wasn¡¯t peaceful tonight. The whole campus was filled with dark shadows. Under normal circumstances, these departed spirits from the underworld wouldn¡¯t dare attack the Radiant Church¡¯s sacrednd.

    But today was a bit of an exception. These departed spirits were summoned by special sacred objects. If the summoner weren¡¯t nning on stopping, they would stay here and wander around the campus.

    This group of departed spirits seemed to be under someone¡¯s orders. They didn¡¯t attack the teachers or the students of the academy but sabotaged and did mischiefs, such as covering the statue of the Radiant God with graffiti and overturning sacrificial offerings.

    This was the first time that the Light Priests had encountered the departed spirits to leave the people alone and only cause trouble to the surrounding. In the face of these strange departed spirits, the Light Priests were panicked and flustered,pletely unsure of what to do. Unfortunately, there wasn¡¯t a Holy Maiden to givemands, so they stood there in a daze.

    In the Sky Gardens No. 1 Tower, the tallest building in the St. Louis Church Academy, one of the four Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church, Sophia of the Micah Faction, stood there expressionlessly. Behind her was a pair of angel-like wings.

    This was influenced by the Sky Feather, which had a rather special power. Users must have a certain blood rtionship with the God Race to obtain a part of the divine power from the Sky Feather.

    ¡°Daisy, you have been corrupted. You used the power of the Netherworld Stone to summon these departed spirits. That¡¯s a sacred object that had sealed various evil spirits. It¡¯s very dangerous to use it like this.¡±

    ¡°Sophia, you have been confused by that evil object. Nevermind, I will defeat you and convince you to surrender.¡±

    Daisy, one of the four Holy Maidens, was dressed in a ck priest¡¯s cassock. She was holding the Netherworld Stone that Be had transformed. Those strange departed spirits who behaved out of the ordinary had all been summoned by Daisy using the Netherworld Stone.

    ¡°Hymn of the Skies.¡±

    ¡°Touch of the Night.¡±

    Sophia and Daisyunched their attacks almost at the same time. They were both using instantaneous magic; Sophia¡¯s was a rain of light, and Daisy¡¯s was a dark dragon. Light and dark energy blew the Sky Gardens into a wreck.

    While Sophia and Daisy were still engaged in their battle, Be was already looking for her next target. Daisy¡¯s task at this stage was simple to dy Sophia and allow Be to rescue Hayley and Susan first.

    Hayley¡¯s current location was more of an interest to Be. She was in the hot spring bathing hall of the St. Louis Church Academy. Be ignored Noreya¡¯s disdainful look and set Hayley¡¯s location as her first target.

    However, she still had to be careful. The sacred object that Hayley carried was the Heart of the Ocean. From the name itself, she could tell it had something to do with water. Although this was a hot spring area, it was undoubtedly Hayley¡¯s home ground.

    The departed spirits summoned by Holy Maiden didn¡¯t attack thisrge bathing hall because this area was under Be¡¯smand. Be swaggered into therge bathing hall. As soon as she entered the center of the girls¡¯ bathing hall, there came two beautiful female priests.

    ¡°There¡¯s still room inside. Please... Who are you? I¡¯ve never seen you before...¡±

    The beautiful priests were rather slow to react, making it easy for Be to knock them out. After that, Be began working on her favorite task. She tore up the thin bathrobes worn by the two beautiful priests and tied them with ropes.

    There were a lot of girls in the bathing hall tonight, all of them were beautiful priests. Theypletelycked vignce, so much so that none of them had noticed Be¡¯s actions even after she had knocked out a bunch of them.

    Be knocked them unconscious, stripped them of their clothes, and tied them up with ropes, their backs against each other. Time was short; otherwise, Be would have teased them even more!

    Holy Maiden Hayley was daydreaming in the bath. Be walked over and looked at Haley¡¯s proud twin peaks. Although this wasn¡¯t the first time Be had seen them, she felt excited every time she saw them.

    Hayley¡¯s entire body exuded the soft scent of the ocean, which came from the Heart of the Ocean ne that Hayley wore on her chest. Be found that Hayley¡¯s eyes were cold when looking at her as if she did not know her.

    ¡°Who are you... outsider?!¡±

    ¡°Your master... You¡¯re actually attacking me?!¡±

    Before Be was done teasing her, an ice thorn aimed at Be¡¯s face flew out of the hot springs. However, Be dodged and was unhurt.

    In the hot springs behind Hayley, a huge water element rose. The water element was more than four meters tall with a pair of huge fists that stood out. It was a water element that mages could summon. The gold bracelets on both sides of its fist were engraved with magic inscriptions, indicating that this water element was of the advanced type.

    The water element was one of the skills exclusive to a mage. For it to appear behind a priest was really strange. Besides this huge water element, there were also many smaller water elements in the hot spring. It seemed that she was going to engage in a group battle.

    ¡°Outsider, get out of here. This sacred ce...¡±

    ¡°Sacred ce, my foot! Is it fun controlling others! I¡¯ll let you as much as you want!¡±

    When Hayley spoke, her originally light blue pupil shone with a dark blue gleam. Be immediately associated it with the evil parasite, the Shadow Predator, on the Netherworld Stone. The Heart of the Ocean could also be a host for something evil.

    The St. Louis Church Academy had now been thrown into chaos because of Holy Maiden Daisy¡¯s ability to activate the Netherworld Stone. No one had noticed the ongoing battle over at the hot spring bathhouse.

    Be drew out her knight¡¯s sword and sliced the water element in front of her. The water element attack mainly centered on their fists and ice thorn magic. This level of attack didn¡¯t pose a threat to Be. The only thing that bothered her was how difficult it was to destroy the water element.

    Water elements weren¡¯t afraid of physical attacks. Even if it were split into several segments, it could quickly merge itself back together. It was a really annoying magic element.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use; I can¡¯t destroy this energy...¡±

    The enormous water element was taunting Be. Suddenly, a ck colored evil imprint appeared on the chest of Holy Maiden Hayley, who had been trapped and controlled. Be had done something to the Holy Maidens¡¯ bodies before. This evil imprint also had a certain intelligence. It lurked the entire time, especially waiting for a w in the Heart of the Ocean before itunched a counterattack.

    Its sneak attack was very sessful. The enormous water element¡¯s heavy hammer, which was originally about to m down, paused in mid-air due to the restrictions of the dark energy.

    The gold bracelet on the water element¡¯s hand was caught by a pair of iron hooks. Assassin Noreya exerted all her strength and broke the water element¡¯s two hands. Noreya pulled the pair of huge gold bracelets over to her side.

    Without its bracelet, its hands could no longer regenerate. The pair of gold bracelets were the water element¡¯s magic artifacts. Without it, the water element couldn¡¯tunch any magic attacks.

    ¡°Wait, we can talk about this...¡±

    Seeing that Noreya wanted to destroy the pair of gold bracelets, the arrogant water element became terrified. If the gold bracelet were destroyed, it was finished.

    Noreya didn¡¯t care to negotiate with the other party. It was her professional habit not to indulge in useless chatter with her target. She crushed the pair of gold bracelets with her hands. Be couldn¡¯t tell that she actually had so much strength.

    ¡°Go to hell! How dare you think of escaping after watching my woman take a bath?!¡±

    Be horizontally sliced the water element right in the middle. The water element gave a resentful roar. This time, it would nevere back to life again.

    With the defeat of the enormous water element, the water element henchmen it had summoned earlier also turned back into the water. Be immediately removed the Heart of the Ocean ne from Holy Maiden Hayley¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Be, why are you here... Wait a minute, let me exin...¡±

    ¡°Hayley, let¡¯s wait till we get back. We¡¯ve only separated for a few days, but you im to have forgotten me. It looks like I¡¯ll have to leave a deeper impression. Don¡¯t move...¡±

    The dark blue gleam in Holy Maiden Hayley¡¯s eyes had just faded, and she was still in a daze. Be carried her over her shoulder like a trophy. Hayley was still naked. It was so embarrassing to be carried by Be like this.

    Be wanted to punish Holy Maiden Hayley. Of the four Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church, Hayley was the one who showed the greatest resistance towards Be. It was a good chance to take advantage of this opportunity to strike down her pride.

    ¡°Be, I was wrong. Let me down. I can walk on my own...¡±

    ¡°No, you have to be carried like this. You don¡¯t want your juniors to see you like this, do you?!¡±

    Holy Maiden Hayley looked at the other girls lying on the floor of the bath hall and finally quieted down. These were students who were with her. If they saw this scene, Hayley¡¯s prestige as a Holy Maiden would be gone.

    After recovering Holy Maiden Hayley, Be and Noreya went to the next target. Holy Maiden Susan was located near the cross of the giant statue of God. Holy Maiden Susan¡¯s sacred object was the Crystal of the Earth.

    Most of the Radiant Church¡¯s Law Enforcement Team, originally stationed in the St. Louis Church Academy, had now gone to the Scripps Cemetery to rob the tomb. To prevent the situation from heading in the wrong direction, Gralen had the personnel to dig the cemetery tonight.

    As for the chaos at the St. Louis Church Academy, the Law Enforcement Team of the Radiant Church still hadn¡¯t shown up. Perhaps there was an emergency at the Scripps Cemetery, so they didn¡¯t have time to deal with the situation on campus.

    The location of the cross of the giant statue of God was near the hot springs. Be and Noreya rode to the giant statue of God in a school carriage covered with a ck cloth.

    The giant statue of God is one of the protector Gods whom the Radiant Church offered sacrifices to. Apparently, it was the protector God of the Goddess of Light. The entire statue was about ten meters tall, with a cross carved on its back.

    Be caught sight of the giant statue from a distance away. Holy Maiden Susan was standing in front of the statue. From the back, she seemed to be praying. Susan¡¯s gold cassock was especially conspicuous in the dark.

    They didn¡¯t move any closer. There was something wrong about the situation. The giant statue seemed to be moving, and a golden light shone from the position of its eyes.

    This was a stone statue more than ten meters tall. If it really started to move, the entire St. Louis Church Academy would probably have to be rebuilt. Fortunately, the hands and feet of this statue were tied to the cross behind the statue by ck energy chains.

    The ck energy chains had been secretly nted in Holy Maiden Susan¡¯s body by Be. When the evil being in the Crystal of the Earth was about to be resurrected, the evil imprint managed to bind the giant statue with dark energy in time.

    When Holy Maiden Susan turned to look, a long iron chain was thrown from Be¡¯s carriage. The iron chain easily shattered the golden protective magic energy shield around Susan.

    ¡°How is it possible? Wait... you...¡±

    Susan raised her right hand in front of her but didn¡¯t expect the chain to loop several times around her arm. After a great pull, Susan immediately flew out to the carriage.

    Be had been waiting in the carriage for a long time. As soon as Susan was pulled in, Be rushed up and hugged her. The Crystal of the Earth was also worn on Susan¡¯s chest in the form of a ne. Be easily removed the sacred object.

    ¡°Be... Why are you here? Hayley is here too. What are you... Wait, can we talk it out? Why are you taking off my...¡±

    ¡°Be quiet, so you don¡¯t disturb others...¡±

    Having lost the support of the Crystal of the Earth¡¯s energy, the giant statue that was about to be revived fell silent. Be took out a ck cursed pike and was about to throw it out to destroy the giant statue¡¯s eyes but was dissuaded by Holy Maiden Susan.

    ¡°Be, please don¡¯t do that to the giant statue. I¡¯m willing to take its ce for punishment...¡±

    ¡°Susan, you are just too kind. Fine, we¡¯ll talk about this when we get back.¡±

    In the Sky Gardens No. 1 Tower, the tallest building in the St. Louis Church Academy, the battle between Holy Maiden Daisy and Holy Maiden Sophia hade to an end.

    The first tform waspletely destroyed because it was a battle between light and dark; the post-battle scene wasparable to the ruins after the demon war.

    Daisy fell to the ground on one knee, half kneeling. A trace of blood was clearly visible at the corner of her lips. Holy Maiden Sophia was only doing a little better than Daisy. She could barely stand.

    The two holy maidens were a sorry sight. Their priests¡¯ cassocks were hit by a shock wave of energy and were so torn it was as if they weren¡¯t wearing anything. Fortunately, it was now in the middle of the night, and there were only two of them here. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to exin to outsiders that nothing strange had happened between them.

    ¡°Daisy, darkness cannot defeat light. You...¡±

    ¡°Sophia, your light has never been here...¡±

    ¡°Who goes there...¡±

    A ck shadow passed by Holy Maiden Sophia. She stopped in her tracks and slowly knelt to the ground. Like the angels who had died in the battle of the Gods and the demons, she gradually bowed her head.

    The pair of angel-like wings, on her back, scattered to the ground, as if it had been torn off. The ck shadow was Noreya. The mysterious and beautiful assassin sneaked an attack from behind. With one blow, she sessfully knocked out Sophia, who was in a half God state.

    The Sky Feather ranked highest among the four sacred objects. If Holy Daisy hadn¡¯t first consumed a great deal of Sophia¡¯s energy, Be wouldn¡¯t have obtained it so easily.

    Holy Maiden Sophia was knocked unconscious by Assassin Noreya. Noreya¡¯s technique was very skilled, as if she often did this.

    A white phantom slowly rose from behind Sophia. It was the evil parasitic object in the Sky Feather. This guy was unlucky. Be couldn¡¯t even stand others peeking at her girlfriends. How could she let go of this evil object that had stuck itself to her girlfriend?

    Be appeared behind Daisy. After she gestured to Noreya, she ignored the white phantom.

    ¡°Just you wait! The church¡¯s Holy Swordsman has been deployed. You infidels can¡¯t escape! Why don¡¯t you cooperate with me? I will help you...¡±

    Noreya drew out a ck dagger and inserted it into the center of the white phantom¡¯s chest. Golden blood suddenly flowed out of thin air.

    ¡°Who the hell are you... How do you know my race¡¯s weakn...¡±

    Even until death, the white phantom didn¡¯t get its answer. Noreya actually knew the vital part of their race and destroyed its heart in one move.

    After its vital point was punctured, the white phantom gradually dissipated and turned into a wisp of white smoke, floating into the night sky and merging into the night.

    The Sky Feather slowly fell to the ground. If it weren¡¯t for Noreya¡¯s dagger and the golden blood left on the ground, perhaps no one would know that the white phantom once existed in this world.

    Holy Maiden Daisy stared at the masked female assassin whose appearance remained hidden. Just like that, she had managed to kill off a God. The parasite on the Sky Feather was most likely the soul of a God after it had transformed.

    ¡°Be, what are you... Why are you doing this... Didn¡¯t I tell you I¡¯m an ally....¡±

    ¡°Daisy, I¡¯m sorry to have to put you through this. I¡¯ll reward you when we get back. You were willing to cooperate with mest time, so this time it should be nothing!¡±

    Holy Maiden Daisy was at a loss. Be had actually taken out the rope and tied her up as before. This demoness was so skilled at tricking her teammates. How many times had she done this now?

    Be ced Daisy and Sophia into the ck carriage. She nned to retreat and leave the St. Louis Church Academy. This time, she had made a big move. There might not be enough time for her to visit President Maria and Holy Swordsman Cynthia tonight.

    However, the unrest in the St. Louis Church Academy continued. The Netherworld Stone, originally under Daisy¡¯s control, had failed.

    The departed spirits summoned by the Netherworld Stone should have disappeared. Instead, ¡°new varieties¡± had appeared.

    The night of chaos in the St. Louis Church Academy wasn¡¯t over yet. There were unknown people who had taken over Be¡¯s ¡°job¡± and continued to cause problems in the academy.

 Volume 5 Chapter 253: The Brand New Image of The Benedict Manor

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 253: The Brand New Image of The Benedict Manor</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The central region of the Emerson Business District within the Filomena Nobility Academy located at the northern campus of Olsylvia Academy.

    At the perimeter of the Rose Society¡¯s Hausmann Hotel, Lolita was walking around with a small parasol in hand. She already had a pile of men in ck lying at her feet.

    ¡°Come out, you can¡¯t hide from me, not with your clumsy invisibility magic.¡±

    Lolita had just finished her sentence when five to six men in ck instantly appeared and surrounded her. By the looks of it, they were probably using some form of stealth magic.

    Those men in ck never expected this loli to be so terrifyingly powerful. When they attempted to escape, they realized that they had been rendered immobile. A look of disbelief was frozen on their faces as their world gradually turned to dust in front of their eyes.

    The group of men in ck were reduced to ashes on the spot. Lolita gently turned the little parasol in her hand and the men vanished without a trace.

    ¡°I knew it, that annoying girl came to find Mistress Be again. Seriously, it¡¯s been so long. Why are they still harboring such deep feelings for her?¡±

    Lolita mumbled to herself as she walked. Along the way, she continued to dodge the attacks from more men in ck who remained under cover and eventually those men had been turned to dust by her devastating energy. Fortunately for the guards of the Hausmann Hotel, they had been sent inside earlier and managed to avoid the barrage of attacks by the men in ck.

    With Lolita¡¯s arrival, the men in ck¡¯s n to attack had failed. Seeing as his team was unable to take down this horrifying loli, the captain of the men in ck sent out an order for them to retreat. However, before he couldplete hismand, a small hand appeared behind him and grabbed his neck.

    The unfortunate captain got sucked dry and within moments, he had be a shriveled corpse. As the girl¡¯s hands were about to retreat into the interdimensional wall, Lolita appeared in front of her. In one fluid motion, Lolita¡¯s hands cut through the air andnded a blow on the other girl¡¯s hands.

    Within that fleeting moment of contact, Lolita¡¯s devastating energy collided with the other girl¡¯s devouring energy. In the end, the other pair of small hands eventually disappeared. Lolita did not escape unscathed either as a few fresh wounds appeared on her hand.

    During that short confrontation, neither of them emerged victorious. However, it was clear that the other party would not disturb Be for now. Once she ensured that there were no enemies in the Hausmann Hotel¡¯s vicinity, Lolita strolled leisurely back into the hotel. Since she had the Rose Society¡¯s insignia on her arm, she was able to enter easily without being stopped by any of the guards.

    Inside the Hausmann Hotel¡¯s luxury suite, Be had the First Generation Light Pope Goldsmith wrapped in her arms. Although Goldsmith was a Pope, she had been stuck in the body of a sixteen year old beautiful maiden since she had been attacked by the Second Generation Light Pope Aesop ten thousand years ago. Being inexperienced, she was clearly no match for someone like Be!

    At this moment, Goldsmith was pinned under Be while the other girl explored her body. Initially, she had thought that her own light would be tainted ck when she came into contact with a Demon King. However, she did not expect that Be¡¯s power was different from the other Demon Kings and was able to ignore the Goddess of Light¡¯s blessing on Goldsmith¡¯s body.

    ¡°Goldsmith, I¡¯m impressed. I never thought that you would... you could possibly hold on for that long. In fact, you held on much longer than Cynthia. If you weren¡¯t a Holy Swordsman...¡±

    ¡°Stop saying that, they will hear you. What do you n to do with... stop kissing me, let me finish what I have to say...¡±

    ¡°What else do you need to say, hasn¡¯t everything been decided already? Goldsmith, from now on, you are mine. You will be my personal priest...¡±

    Dominantly, Be carried Goldsmith to the edge of the dining table and fed her in an intimate manner ¨C using her mouth. Goldsmith had been getting her sustenance from the Light¡¯s energy and had not eaten anything for the past ten thousand years. Looking at the food in front of her, she could not resist it and could only allow Be to have her way.

    ¡°Demon King, if you continue to do this, the Goddess of Light will... wuuu...¡±

    ¡°Will what? Pay attention while you¡¯re eating. Also, my name is Be, and from now on, I am your mistress.¡±

    Goldsmith¡¯s resistance was futile as Be continued to stuff her mouth with all sorts of delicacies. Once Be realized that Goldsmith was going to reason with her, she immediately used all sorts of evil ways to cause her to whine until she could not say another word. After some time, Goldsmith gave in.

    When Bemanded her to call her mistress, Goldsmith was so embarrassed that she turned beet red. She looked around frantically. After making sure that President Maria and the others were still asleep, Goldsmith finally approached Be and obediently called her ¡°Mistress¡±.

    Other than Be, the other Light Pope Roxanne was the only person who knew that Goldsmith had given in. She had no choice. Be and Goldsmith had been intimate near her fake coffin and Roxanne could hear Goldsmith¡¯s voice clearly.

    Since the First Generation Light Pope had already surrendered, then there was no point for her to hold on either. Goldsmith had always been Roxanne¡¯s role model. When she heard her ¡°idol¡¯s¡± pleas of surrender, Roxanne had been rendered momentarily speechless. There was nothing she could say to express what she was feeling.

    When Roxanne regained consciousness, she realized that she had been moved by Be. In addition, the replica of the Ancient Egyptian God of Death Anubis¡¯ coffin had been taken away as well.

    The cooling sensation all over her body brought her back down to reality. Be had removed the white bindings on her body. Since this was Be¡¯s territory, it was not necessary for Roxanne and the others to remain disguised as fake mummies.

    The entire room was thick with an amorous atmosphere. This caused the normally calm Roxanne to be unable to control her own emotions. There were beautiful girls everywhere inside this room who were wrapped around each other. The most shocking thing was that the First Generation Light Pope Goldsmith had already fully surrendered to Be, that Demon King.

    When Roxanne looked up, Goldsmith and Be had just finished making out and their lips had barely separated. Goldsmith waspletely lost in her blissful reverie while she continued to act intimately with Be and had already forgotten about her ardent fan.

    ¡°What have you done to the First Generation Pope Goldsmith? Your Grace, please snap out of it, don¡¯t let that demon...¡±

    ¡°Be quiet, it wouldn¡¯t be good if you disturbed the others...¡±

    Be picked up a piece of fruit from the te and stuffed it into Roxanne¡¯s mouth. Right now, the Fifth Generation Light Pope could only watch as Be and Goldsmith continued to make out with each other. Taking into consideration that she was cursed and had ugly ck markings all over her body, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief at the fact that Be might not be interested in her at all.

    Her slight movement did not escape Be¡¯s eyes. Did that silly girl really think that she would not dare to do anything to her? How naive. Be walked up to Roxanne and looked carefully at the cursed markings that remained on her body. There must be a way to break the curse.

    ¡°What are you looking at, Demon King? I¡¯m so ugly... there¡¯s no way that I would suit your taste. Don¡¯t you...¡±

    ¡°Roxanne, call me Be. Do you dare to have a bet with me? If I am able to remove the cursed energy from your body, you shall be my personal priest, just like Goldsmith.¡±

    ¡°As for your appearance, don¡¯t try to lie to me. You¡¯re clearly a beauty, yet you¡¯re masquerading as an ugly woman. Roxanne, would you dare to swear on the Goddess of Light that you are not lying about your appearance...¡±

    Roxanne was stumped. She had nothing else to say. Although she knew what Be was saying had logical facies, Roxanne could not refute any of it. Roxanne was not ugly at all. In fact, based on the Radiant Church¡¯s records of herself, Roxanne was only slightly less pretty than the First Generation Light Pope Goldsmith. Her looks were actually on par with the Holy Swordsman Cynthia, who the Church imed was the most beautiful maiden of the century.

    As Roxanne turned her head and refused to look her in the eye, Be knew that she was feeling guilty and did not dare to enter into such a bet. Instead, she chose to remain silent and avoided Be¡¯s pointed questions.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take your silence as consent then. Goldsmith shall be our witness for this wager. That¡¯s it...!¡±

    ¡°Be, you... you despicable... I didn¡¯t agree to...¡±

    Once again, Be stuffed food into Roxanne¡¯s delicate mouth, preventing her from saying anything else. She then bound Roxanne¡¯s hands and feet before cing her on therge bed. Watching Be walk away, Roxanne did not know whether tough or cry. How could anyone be so shameless? She did not even have a chance to voice her opinion before the other girl forced her consent on her.

    Be had ced Roxanne and Goldsmith inside the suite¡¯s secret room. After all, they were Popes and their feelings should be taken into consideration too. At the moment, it was not appropriate for President Maria and the others to know about their existence. Once there was a suitable opportunity, Be would consider letting them meet.

    Finally, Lolita appeared inside Be¡¯s luxury suite. She decided to not tell her about taking down the men in ck. In her eyes, those men were insignificant and not worth mentioning.

    ¡°This curse¡¯s energy existed for ten thousand years and has already merged with this pretty sister¡¯s body. If we really want to exorcise it... the only way to do it is to ask that annoying girl to use her power to suck all that cursed energy out. Otherwise, any other method would be too...¡±

    Lolita nced over at the cursed markings on Pope Roxanne¡¯s body and gave her honest opinion. Somehow, she did not mention who that annoying girl was and was not willing to reveal her name either. However, Lolita expressed that she would find a way to locate her. Be decided not to pursue it any further either. In addition, as Lolita had used her sleeve to hide her wound, Be did not notice that she was injured at all.

    Although Be was sorely tempted to remain in the Hausmann Hotel to indulge in a day of debauchery and pleasure with the Holy Maidens, she knew that she had other things to take care of. She had no choice but to change into a formal outfit and left with Lolita. Be had left the Demon World Princess Diaz and Subus Queen Aisha in charge of taking care of those girls.

    It seemed a little ridiculous that the Radiant Church¡¯s Holy Maidens and Holy Swordsman would be taken care of by the Demon World Princess and the Subus Queen as both camps were basically enemies. However, if Be did not think that it was a problem, it was not going to be a problem as her word was the only one that mattered around here.

    It was noon and the sweltering heat could be felt throughout Olyslvia Academy¡¯s campus. There were students everywhere. The students in this Other World did not prioritize afternoon breaks and cared more about the time they could spend sleeping at night.

    Be and Lolita traveled to Benedict Manor. As a representative from the Rose Society, Be nned to pay a visit to her partner, the Moon Elven Princess, to check on the progress of the project.

    The Benedict Manor was located within Filomena Nobility Academy at Olsylvia Academy¡¯s northern campus. Since it was recorded within Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Midnight Unbelievable Tales, due to various reasons, the academy¡¯s management did not set up any teleportation arrays here. Anyone who wished to visit the ce would either have to walk or to use one of the academy¡¯s horse drawn carriages.

    Be preferred to walk. Despite the fact that carriages provided by the academy could be rented just like the short term rental cars in her previous world, they were too tightly sealed. This would not have been a problem in winter. However, in this weather, it would not be surprising if the heat killed them instead. Those carriages wereparable to a vacuum sealed can from the previous world.

    Along the way, Be and Lolita met many students from Olsylvia Academy who were sweating profusely, regardless of their gender. The main issue was that their uniform was too stiff and unyielding. The conservative design of the uniforms meant that they were not well ventted and were not suitable for this weather at all.

    Fortunately for Be, even though Lolita was wearing a gothic loli outfit which looked thick and heavy, she had an eerily cold aura. It was the best way to lower temperatures in this annoying heat. Moreover, Be had never seen Lolita sweat at all, not even a single drop. If not for Lolita¡¯s strength, she would have already picked her up in her arms.

    ¡°Sis... Older Sister Be, I finally get to see you. Noreya mentioned that you were rather busy as you had just bought a hotel outside so I didn¡¯t bother you.¡±

    Along the way, Be bumped into her younger sister Lisha and ¡°official girlfriend¡± Kriss, who had been out looking for her. Kriss was holding onto Lisha¡¯s hand as though she was her little sister. To be honest, who wouldn¡¯t enjoy thepany of a little girl like that? Princess Khalifa, Kriss¡¯ younger sister, had already grown up and had grown out of that loli-type figure. It would be rather difficult for them to hold hands like that right now.

    Once they met, Be continued to move towards her destination. This time, Be had one girl in each hand. If Lisha were even smaller, they would probably give off the illusion that they were ¡°one happy family¡±. At this moment, she was holding her younger sister and her wife¡¯s hand, which meant that she could be considered a ¡°winner in life¡±.

    This was not the first time that Be strolled around Olsylvia Academy with a girl or two in her hand. In fact, she had done that many times with her ¡°girlfriend¡±, Kriss. The students had already gotten used to it and simply shrugged it off and went on their way. To them, it was normal.

    One day, if Be were to have some handsome boy on her arm, the entirety of Olsylvia Academy would probably implode. Along the way, many of the boys gave them a wide berth. After all, Be was considered to be rather famous within Olsylvia Academy.

    Initially, Be thought that the Seed of Life would need some time before it would germinate and form roots. However, as she approached the vicinity of the Benedict Manor, she realized that she could not have been more wrong. Even from a distance, she could see a giant tree that seemed to be more than twenty meters in height.

    This Tree of Life was too incredible, to be able to reach this height within just a few days. Based on its trajectory of growth, there was a possibility that one day, this tree would breach the skies.

    To Be, the Tree of Life looked almost like the Dark Elves¡¯ Tree of Life in those games in her previous world. The only difference was that there was no face on the tree. Master Craftsman Steve, who was in charge of the remodel, was an absolute genius. He managed to estimate the width of the Tree of Life even before seeing it in person.

    The Moon Elves¡¯ new Elven Tavern was built on this very tree. There was arge hole in the middle of the tavern that allowed the tree to grow freely. To be urate, the new Elven Tavern was built around the Tree of Life. Even if the tree continued to grow, the tavern could still continue to remain.

    The Tree of Life came with a natural growth array. For a long time, the region of the Benedict Manor had been filled with the stench of barren destion. However, it had now turned into a forest region. Within the span of a few days, lush greenery could be seen sprouting everywhere. As this new tavern was a partnership, the gs from both sides were flown at its perimeter.

    The Red Rose g that represented the Rose Society and the Full Moon g that represented the Moonlight Society were ced prominently around the tavern. Within Alessandra Academy For Foreign Races, students were able to form and organize their own individual societies, just like their human counterparts. The Moon Elf Princess Delias was also the chairman of the Moonlight Society, which was one of the many Elven societies in Alessandra Academy.

    As the Elven societies only fought for themselves, they had no sense of camaraderie. They could not evenpare to how united the Fairy Race was, and they were rted. Princess Delias had contemted for ages before agreeing to enter into a partnership with Be¡¯s Rose Society. The Moon Elves were the majority in the Elven Race, which meant that they had the most number of students who attended Alessandra Academy.

    The Elven Princess Delias seemed to be determined to see this partnership through and had transferred every member of her Moonlight Society over to the new tavern. Be was secretly delighted at her decision as the members of the Moonlight Society were all female ¨C there was not a male elf in sight.

    ording to the Elven Princess Delias, the Moonlight Society was currently divided. The male Moon Elven had left and created their own society as they were unhappy with Delias¡¯ management style. Now, Be did not even have toe up with a way to ¡°request¡± them to leave anymore.

 Volume 5 Chapter 239: Recruiting for the Scripps Cemetery Expedition

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 239: Recruiting for the Scripps Cemetery Expedition</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Southern Branch Academy, St. Louis Church Academy. Last night¡¯s chaos had finally settled down, but the security had tightened up even more. To Be, it seemed as if the situation weren¡¯t so simple; she decided to bring the Holy Maidens and Chairman Maria back to the dorm.

    The dean of the academy had just issued a three-day cessation of studies. sses would be postponed for the next three days here. This only applied to the St. Louis Church Academy branch, not to the entire Olsylvia Academy.

    ¡°Halt, what is the meaning of this! Duchess Bellina, these girls can¡¯t leave.¡±

    ¡°Oh, aren¡¯t you... Sorry, my memory isn¡¯t that great. Anyways, is there a problem with going back to my dorm with my roommates? Fellow student...¡±

    Be¡¯s carriage was stopped by members of the ¡°Doors of Truth¡±. The four Holy Maidens of the church were all on this carriage; there was no way that these society members would let them go easily.

    Chairman Maria and Holy Swordsman Cynthia were both hiding behind the seats, being out of sight. If Be were seen taking away not only the four Holy Maidens but also Maria and Cynthia, then all hell would break loose.

    The four Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church were wearing dark priest robes to hide the fact that they were naked underneath. While recalling the wild events ofst night, the four Holy Maidens were embarrassed. The enmity between them, which was a result of their different factions, was gradually decreasing. Thanks to the events ofst night, their personal rtionships were also bing closer.

    Dozens of beautiful knights gathered outside of St. Louis Church Academy¡¯s gates, their arms bore the emblem of the Rose Society. They were new initiates, students from the Knights Branch, and they were here to escort their Vice-Chairman.

    ¡°You girls are...¡±

    ¡°Get out of the way. We¡¯re here to escort our Vice-Chairman. Why are the Doors of Truth blocking us Rose Society.¡±

    ¡°This is our territory. You Rose Society girls are too...¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t get out of the way then we¡¯ll charge through... Are you sure you can stop us?¡±

    The gate guard was getting nervous. Although there weren¡¯t that many Rose Society members, they were all knights. In a close-quartersbat situation, the priests of the Doors of Truth society wouldn¡¯t be able to stop them.

    Right before the two sides were about to fight, a high-level official of the Radiant Church appeared. He was wearing a set of red priest robes and was surrounded by a crowd of white-robed priests. Be had seen those red robes before, worn by the leader of Salo¡¯s faction, Andrew Salo.

    ¡°A red-robed priest? Or is it an archbishop? Someone with some authority has finally shown up.¡±

    Anthony Ellen, the leader of the Ellen faction and one of the three red-robed archbishops of the Radiant Church, could be considered Hayley and Susan¡¯s master. The two Holy Maidens wanted to stand up and bow in greeting.

    However, Be shot them a re that stopped the two from rising. They belonged to Be now, yet they still wanted to worry about their old rtionships. Later, when they would return to the dorm, Be would teach them a good lesson.

    ¡°Everyone, please don¡¯t be hasty. Our church has always preached understanding andpassion between people. Our God is always silently watching over us!¡±

    Daisy and Sophia looked away. Those were the views of the Ellen faction; it had nothing to do with the Salo faction or the Micah faction. How could you say that as if it were the stance of the entire Radiant Church!

    The archbishop stood there, awkwardly. Although he couldmand his own faction¡¯s holy maidens, he had no authority over the other two. If Daisy and Sophia really wanted to leave with Be, he couldn¡¯t do anything.

    Be didn¡¯t want to give this kindly old man too much trouble. He was a conservative member of the church and steadily believed that the Gods were still watching over humanity. However, the God Realm had already copsed. Even the second-generation Gods that wandered on the earth, like Death Goddess Maureen and Water Goddess Serna, could barely take care of themselves, let alone humanity.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, you aren¡¯t a member of the Radiant Church. The church has rules even if you aren¡¯t a member...¡±

    ¡°Archbishop Ellen, this thing allows me to take part in your church¡¯s affairs, you recognize it right...¡±

    ¡°This is... Impossible, Duchess Bellina, you are...¡±

    The archbishop stared nkly at the delicate cross in Be¡¯s hand. She was holding the personal cross of the third generation Pope of the Radiant Church, Pope McPherson, the ¡°Lonely Light¡±. Starting with the first generation Pope, each Pope of the Radiant Church would wear a personalized cross, representing their rule.

    It was only during the rule of the sixth generation Pope that the church decided to standardize the current Pope¡¯s cross, the ¡°Guardian Light¡±, as the church¡¯s symbol of inheritance. Before then, the five previous Popes each had their own personal crosses.

    Be was holding up McPherson¡¯s personal cross. Archbishop Ellen had only seen drawings of the cross in ancient records of the Radiant Church; this was his first time seeing it in person.

    Be¡¯s rtionship with the church was clear, now that she held the cross of Pope McPherson. Ellen motioned at the gate guards to let Be through. He was only an archbishop; he didn¡¯t have any status to stop someone who bore the holy cross of a pope.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, could you tell this old man where your cross came from?¡±

    ¡°Archbishop, what are you saying? Are you suggesting that I stole this cross, or raided his tomb? This was gifted to me by the original owner... If you want, I can take you to see him...¡±

    ¡°No... This old man will leave first. I¡¯ll leave Hayley and Susan in your care, Duchess.¡±

    The archbishop wiped away the cold sweat that had formed on his head as he rushed away. He had to report to the Pope that the cycle of reincarnation had been destroyed and that many former human powerhouses were still wandering the world. As one of the three great archbishops of the Radiant Church, Anthony Ellen still knew some things.

    News of the existence of the third generation Pope, McPherson, wasn¡¯t good for the current Pope. No emperor would like it if their predecessor suddenly appeared to pressure them during their rule, and the Pope was the same.

    Susan and Hayley stared at the retreating figure of the archbishop, confusion writ across their faces. They had thought that he hade to rescue them, yet he had left almost as soon as he came. Be had revealed the cross away from them, leaving the Holy Maidens in the dark as to what happened.

    Not only that, but she had talked to the archbishop in a whisper so that no one other than the two of them had heard anything.

    ¡°Lord Father-in-Law has left the two of you in my care, Hayley, Susan, you two better be prepared! Don¡¯t have any more stray thoughts of escape in this life!¡±

    Be returned to the carriage and gently pinched Hayley and Susan¡¯s cheeks, leaving them blushing. Susan lowered her head in silent acquiescence, but Hayley turned her face away.

    Be¡¯s ¡°Lonely Light¡± had indeed been obtained from Pope McPherson, Be hadn¡¯t lied about that. Even so, Archbishop Ellen didn¡¯t dare to confirm it, with McPherson, himself. Be felt that this cross was on par with the current Pope¡¯s power.

    The members of the Door of Truth society could only watch as Be¡¯s carriage pulled away. Even the archbishop had given his approval; they had no further recourse to block Be. Under the escort of the knights of the Rose Society, Be¡¯s carriage rode towards her dorm, the ¡°Pure White Heaven¡±.

    Noreya, the assassin, had been hiding undetected on the roof of Be¡¯s carriage this entire time. In the entire academy, the number of people that could see through her stealth state was not more than ten. Earlier, if they hadn¡¯t been able topromise, it was very likely that Archbishop Ellen would have been the first red-robed archbishop in history to be stabbed to death.

    There was a secret underground market in the central area of Olsylvia Academy, in Frank Civilian Academy. All of the customers here were wearing grey capes to conceal their identities.

    The number one exchange here, the Swinburne Underground Exchange, didn¡¯t ept magic storage cards here, only hard cash. This territory belonged to the Mask of Darkness society, and it was another society that had prior conflicts with Be¡¯s Rose Society.

    In the Swinburne Underground Exchange, all transactions except for very were allowed. Be¡¯s carriage was one of many that were rolling along the Exchange¡¯s roads.

    In the carriage rode Be, Noreya, and ine. This type of ce was suited to the assassin and the puppet master. Earlier when she had left, Lisha and Kriss had also wanted toe, and Be had barely managed to convince them to stay.

    The three girls were dressed the same in ck cloaks and ck masks. This area was usually too chaotic; normal girls wouldn¡¯te here. Noreya and ine were two of Be¡¯s more boyish roommates; they never even wore perfume, making them even less likely to be outed as women.

    ¡°ine, is what you said true?¡±

    ¡°Of course! When have I ever lied to you, Be? Even if I lie to other people, I would never lie to you. Wait, Noreya, put down your dagger, let¡¯s talk it out!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal even if you have lied to me before, calm down... Stop messing around. We¡¯re on a mission.¡±

    Noreya didn¡¯t particrly mind that ine had lied to her before. It was just that, as soon they had gotten on the carriage, ine hadtched onto Be¡¯s hand. ine knew that Noreya liked to put on a cold exterior, and took advantage of this to be intimate with Be. This was too despicable.

    ording to ine, the Radiant Church¡¯s Law Enforcement Team had begun excavating Scripps Cemeteryst night, when Be had been stirring up trouble in the St. Louis Church Academy.

    She didn¡¯t know what happened after though. She only knew that after Be stopped causing trouble, the ghosts that had continued to wreak havoc in St. Louis Academy hade from within the Scripps Cemetery.

    The fact that dark ghosts were emerging from a ruin of the Radiant Church was extremely abnormal. The Doors of Truth society was only able to repel the spirits with the aid of the knights of the church, along with great personal sacrifices.

    Since Be was also a partner, her money had been wasted. However she was only here for fun, the real losers hadn¡¯t given up either. They reorganized private excavation parties.

    Captain ren had apparently received word from the church. This time, they would allow the participating parties to recruit their own crew to excavate the ruins.

    Be didn¡¯t care about what happened with the Scripps Cemetery anymore. If she couldn¡¯t find the first generation Pope, she would just bury the Seed of Life along with the golden box it was sealed in. The effect would simply be lesser...

    However, the work supervisor was Captain Mathilde of the Law Enforcement Team that Be had just met. She had some good feelings toward this little captain.

    After entering the Scripps Cemeteryst night, Mathilde had nevere back out. Be hadn¡¯t nned for that at all. She decided to investigate the cemetery and look for the inheritances of the previous Popes as well.

    Graverobbing was a veryplicated job. It was the same in this world too; you couldn¡¯t do it without a team. The reason that Be hade to the Swinburne Underground Exchange today was to look for a graverobbing team.

    Exploring the Scripps Cemetery was a hugely popr mission right now, and people were spending big money to look for teammates. The number one spot on the Exchange¡¯s notice board was the exploration of the Scripps Cemetery. Yesterday, the pay had only been a couple of thousand gold, yet today, it was 100,000 gold. The price had shot through the roof.

    The exploration mission only required a party to find the correct path to the main hall of the cemetery. The employer would send their own trusted subordinates to excavate the treasures. This kind of simple exploratory mission would be considered overpaid at a couple of thousand gold, let alone 100,000 gold. There must be some other reason for its astronomical payout.

    After dismounting the carriage, Be andpany quietly made their way into the Exchange¡¯s most opulent Sorro Hotel. It was run by the Mask of Darkness organization, and the bossdy, Sally Roy, was the older sister of the Chairman of the society, Samson.

    Be had originally assumed that as the sister of Samson, who was built like an ox, Sally Roy would also look menacing. Yet after meeting her, Be began to suspect whether the two were even blood-rted.

    A chilling beauty sat at the counter of the Sorro Hotel. She wore a ck tuxedo, and if her long hair weren¡¯t draped across her shoulders, Be might¡¯ve mistaken her for a certain handsome man.

    Sally Roy wasn¡¯t wearing any of the typical female essories. She wasn¡¯t wearing any essories besides an oversized monocle over her right eye.

    Due to the contrast of her ck tuxedo, Sally¡¯s skin looked exceptionally fair and delicate. She was currently reading a magic tome and looked like a schr instead of the big sister of the ¡°Mask of Darkness¡± society¡¯s chairman.

    Although Sally Roy was dressed like a man, this didn¡¯t detract from her femininity at all, mostly due to her chest. A beauty with her figure, wearing a ck tuxedo, showed off the beauty of contrast.

    Be didn¡¯t go up to talk to her; they were in opposing societies after all. She had even fought with Sally¡¯s little brother. If Sally were a bro-con, then things would getplicated.

    Noreya and ine quietly nked Be and dragged her into the inner area of the hotel before finding an out of the way spot to sit.

    Sally lifted her head and reached up to adjust her monocle. She absently swept her gaze across Be and her friends before quickly looking down again. Be thought that they had been discovered, though thankfully it looked like Sally wasn¡¯t going to do anything.

    Although Be and the girls were all wearing masks, they didn¡¯t cover their eyes. Sally was able to tell that they were all girls at a nce, based on their eyes. Sally had many years of experience in the underground society, and had a sharp eye for people, despite only being around twenty years old.

    Furthermore, she deduced that the girls should be fairly beautiful. If their eyes were beautiful, then the person wouldn¡¯t look that ugly either.

    ¡°Charlie, give that table 40 percent off their order. Also, give them the number two menu, not the number one menu.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Miss.¡±

    After giving out a few brisk orders, Sally Roy returned to reading. Even though she ran an underground hotel, she still liked to look out for fellow women. In her eyes, Be and her friends were simply a couple of youngdies out for some shopping.

    The Sorro Hotel menu had two versions. Menu number one was meant for male customers, whereas menu number two was meant for female customers. The first one was used to squeeze money out from their customers, and only the second menu had normal prices. Sally didn¡¯t want to scam fellow women for money, so she arranged for Be to receive the second menu.

 Volume 5 Chapter 240: Clash With The Underground Dark Forces In The Swinburne Underground Exchange

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 240: sh With The Underground Dark Forces In The Swinburne Underground Exchange</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The central area of Olsylvia Academy campus, Frank Civilian Academy, Swinburne Underground Exchange, inside Sorro Hotel.

    Be, Noraya and ine were seated around an ordinary table, ordering food, though the task was mainly handled by ine. She seemed to have been to this sort of restaurant before.

    The food in the Sorro Hotel was just as good as the average aristocrat¡¯s hotel, but with a much lower price. Be had observed some the specialty dishes in the aristocratic hotels outside and the prices here were about half of that.

    If it weren¡¯t for the terrible ambience, the hotel should be able to do well. Be inadvertently nced at the table next door. The customer was a muscr man with a long scar on his face. Be caught a glimpse of the prices when he happened to put up his menu.

    The prices on the menu next door was at least twice of this one but the customers next door didn¡¯t care. They paid their bills with broken gold and silver pieces that still had blood on them.

    Most of the customers who visited the Sorro Hotel weren¡¯t good folk. The businesses they did were usually the illegal kind. That was why they didn¡¯t ask for the prices and spent like a local tycoon.

    ¡°Be, are you thinking of hitting on thedy boss? Although she doesn¡¯t have a partner yet, there have been many people interested in Sally Roy and none of them have been sessful so far.¡±

    ¡°ine, I¡¯m just worried that a direct confrontation between the Rose Society and the Mask of Darkness Society will be...¡±

    ¡°Then you can stop worrying. Sally Roy isn¡¯t rted to Samson. Moreover, they haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time. Sally Roy¡¯s organization is the Eye of Darkness and has nothing to do with Samson¡¯s Mask of Darkness Society.¡±

    After listening to information from Noreya, Be breathed a sigh of relief. Sally Roy was the head of the Eye of Darkness, which waspletely different from Samson¡¯s Mask of Darkness. Based on strength alone, the Eye of Darkness was leaps and bounds ahead of the Mask of Darkness.

    The Mask of Darkness were more like gangsters, a gathering of delinquent teenagers, mainly engaged in activities such as street beatings and gang fighting. The businesses that the Eye of Darkness were engaged in were simr to arge and professional mafia, that is, assassinations, arms smuggling, dispatching ck mercenaries on missions, etc. The Eye of Darkness was involved in everything.

    However, they weren¡¯t the ones who sent the people to assassinate Duchess Bellina. Sally Roy had her own set of principles and didn¡¯t take on jobs that harmed women. The organization that sent killers to participate in political missions such as the assassination of Duchess Bellina was the Blood Skull.

    The Blood Skull was an underground organization that conducted all sort of business,parable to the terrorist organizations in her previous word. The four giants of the underground dark forces in the Human Continent were: the Eye of Darkness, the Blood Skull, the Horrorshow Group and the Skeleton Tower.

    The Horrorshow Group mainly dealt in ve trading. The Illegal Hunter Group in the Pams Hotel in Angus City was one of the divisions under them.

    At present, Be had a grudge with the Blood Skull and the Horrorshow Group. The Skeleton Tower specialized in producing all kinds of prohibited items. They used ves and prisoners of war to carry out all sorts of inhuman experiments in order to create weapons of war. Be didn¡¯t think she could see eye to eye with them either.

    Looking at it this way, it seemed that the Eye of Darkness were the only ones who didn¡¯t have a problem with her. Be suddenly found Sally Roy even more pleasing to the eye, and unconsciously turned to look at her. However, she didn¡¯t expect Sally Roy to notice.

    This was the first time Sally Roy met a girl who dared to keep staring at her. The average girl was usually afraid to do so after finding out her identity. Although she was registered at the Frank Civilian Academy, Sally Roy wasn¡¯t really a student.

    The number of enemies who had died under Sally Roy in the gang wars of the underground world already exceeded three figures, and that was only counting those she had personally killed. That figure didn¡¯t include those she had arranged for her subordinates to kill.

    Could it be the food wasn¡¯t appetizing? Sally Roy closed the magic book in front of her and slowly walked to Be¡¯s table. She was carrying a tray with a bottle of expensive red wine and several goblets.

    Right now, Sally Roy looked exactly like a waitress. She was dressed in a men¡¯s suit and looked very much like a butler. The customers around Be¡¯s table all stared at her with envy and jealousy. No one else had received the honor of being personally served by thedy boss of the Sorro Hotel. This was a privilege that money couldn¡¯t buy.

    ¡°Please let me know what I can do for you!¡±

    ¡°Madame, you¡¯re... you¡¯re very beautiful... and so dashing! I¡¯ve identally fallen in love with you!¡±

    ¡°You... This is the first time anyone has called me dashing. Remember, girls can¡¯t be described as that. This bottle of wine is for you... ¡°

    Be¡¯s ttery had been very sessful. Although there was a trace of anger in her tone, the smile on Sally Roy¡¯s face had already betrayed her true thoughts. There were no women who disliked being praised.

    After cing the wine down, Sally Roy gracefully turned and left. Be barely resisted the urge to grab her hand. All the eyes in the room were focused on their table. If she really grabbed her hand, the situation might fall out of control.

    The three of them were wearing ck cloaks so the people around them couldn¡¯t tell their gender. Many had assumed that they were men. Be even deliberately lowered her voice. In this noisy environment, it would be very difficult to distinguish Be¡¯s gender from her voice.

    ¡°Madame, please wait...¡±

    ¡°Is there anything else I can do for you?¡±

    ¡°No, this is my gift... no, my tip to you.¡±

    When Be handed Sally Roy a gift box, the guests around her looked at her sympathetically. Those who wanted to give Sally Roy a gift were bound to be disappointed. As the head of the Eye of Darkness, what hadn¡¯t shee across.

    ¡°This... Well, thank you. I¡¯ll ept your kindness.¡±

    To the surprise of the other guests, Sally Roy actually epted it. ording to her character, if she were to receive a gift from someone, she would do them a favor in return.

    Be¡¯s gift wasn¡¯t anything valuable either. It was a magic book that Magic Creator Bethia had obtained from God knows where. Even if she had the money, she wouldn¡¯t be able to buy a magic book from another ne

    Sally Roy was reading a magic book earlier. Although she didn¡¯t know if she was a mage, Be figured that she was interested in magic books. Now it seemed that Be obviously made the right bet. Sally Lowe¡¯s subordinate epted the gift from Be so she now owed her a favor.

    ¡°Be, you didn¡¯t give me a present, so... if you don¡¯t buy me off, I might go back and snitch on you to Kriss!¡±

    ¡°ine, don¡¯t make a fuss now. Of course I have a present for you too...¡±

    This episode was soon forgotten by all. Be and her friends were enjoying the delicious food while waiting for the start of the mission recruitment campaign. The bottle of wine sent by Sally Roy wasn¡¯t for sale because it was specifically enjoyed by thedy boss herself. The taste and quality of the wine surpassed all the other wines avable in the hotel.

    After about half an hour, arge group of tomb raiding teams entered the Sorro Hotel. The Sorro Hotel¡¯s business hours were well divided, and now was the usual time the tomb raiders entered the site.

    From their gossip, Be learned something strange about the Scripps Cemetery. Up till now, more than a dozen tomb raiding teams had entered the Scripps Cemetery, each from different entry points, yet none had returned.

    This was the main reason why the reward of the Scripps Cemetery exploration mission had increased. On top of the fact that those who went hadn¡¯t returned, theirmunication crystals didn¡¯t show anything either. The teams who went down seemed to have been eaten by some mysterious monster.

    Among the teams that had mysteriously disappeared, there were many famous ones, even celebrities among the tomb raiders, yet none of them made it back to report the situation. This added to the horror of the Scripps Cemetery.

    With big rewards, there would of course be brave men. Besides, all the people present here were basically ouws. The mission of exploring Scripps Cemetery had been updated. This time, the partners promised that the tomb raiders could take 30% of the treasure with their pay set at a hundred thousand gold coins.

    The change excited the tomb raiding teams who were present, and many team leaders began to recruit new partners. Tomb raiding was after all a risky activity. Except for team captain, they were temporarily recruiting all other positions. After the gathering, they bought a temporary alliance contract from Sally Roy and established a team.

    The contract was valid until the tomb raiding team returned to the ground again. Due to the issue of uneven distribution of stolen goods, it wasmon for tomb raiding teams to fight each other. Although there was such a contract now, it couldn¡¯t really guarantee the safety of the operation. Most of the time, only one or two peoplee back to settle thepensation for the mission. Team captains changed frequently. Only half of the team captains at the start of the missione back alive.

    The attendants of the Sorro Hotel started to send each customer an invitation to partnership. If some of them managed toe to an agreement, they would take the invitation to Sally Roy so she could be their witness. Be and her friends also received several fliers but none of them seemed to have extended an invitation to them.

    Be, and her friends looked like three guest members with little fame. New people weren¡¯t weed here. All the guests in the Sorro Hotel agreed to wear masks in order to hide their true identity. Even after they joined a partnership, they wouldn¡¯t use their real names, only a code name.

    They continued to wait quietly. After all, they couldn¡¯t rush things. So they waited to see if anyone would approach them. Just then, a loud noise sounded from outside the Sorro Hotel. Making a loud noise outside the Eye of Darkness was equivalent to dering they wanted a fight!

    The guests waited to watch the show. They turned around to see the daring perpetrators. But after catching a glimpse of the logo on their clothes, they immediately chose to shut up and continue their conversations with their heads down.

    ¡°Randall, stop following me. I¡¯ve always regarded you as an older brother, yet you want to sleep... If you leave now, I¡¯ll pretend nothing happened... ¡°

    ¡°Kleina, don¡¯t make a scene. Uncle has agreed to our... The operation this time...¡±

    It was Randall, one of the sons of the head of the Blood Skull Organization, one of the Dark Organization¡¯s Big Four, and Kleina, the daughter of the head of the Skeleton Tower. Be listened to their conversation and guessed that it was another marriage alliance farce.

    All the guests present recognized the logos of the Blood Skull and the Skeleton Towers on their clothes and immediately pretended nothing had happened. This sort of feud between the ¡°mafia¡± had nothing to do with ¡°little shrimps¡± like them.

    Kleina was alone while Randall had people with him. But this was still the Eye of Darkness¡¯ territory so Randall had to control himself no matter how presumptuous he was. Otherwise, he would have ordered his men to take Kleina away and ¡°do her¡± first. See if she still dared to refuse him then!

    Sally Roy frowned as if she was displeased with the noise but couldn¡¯t find an excuse to lecture them. There was a secret peace agreement between the four giants of the underground dark forces. If she couldn¡¯t find a suitable reason, it was still best to avoid confrontation in public.

    Seeing that she couldn¡¯t shake Randall off, Kleina turned around in a hurry. Be¡¯s table happened to seat four. ine and Noreya were sitting on one side while Be sat opposite them. There was still room next to her.

    Kleina sat next to Be and grabbed a partnership invitation from a guest in the next table without even thinking. The unfortunate bastard who had been robbed could only secretly sigh at the fact that he left the house without looking at the lunar calendar and immediately left. If Randall were to be angry with him, he would be in trouble.

    ¡°Kleina, what are you doing...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. I... I¡¯m recruiting my teammates, okay? I¡¯m going to take part in the Scripps Cemetery missionter.¡±

    The partnership invitation contract that Kleina grabbed happened to be one for the team captain. In order to get rid of Randall¡¯s harassment, she simply took advantage of Be and her friends, using them to get a breather.

    Kleina didn¡¯t expect that the three unknown strangers would be able to hold him off for long. After all, there weren¡¯t many people who would go against the Blood Skull. However, she really was going to the Scripps Cemetery to look for something, so her current statement wasn¡¯t a lie.

    ¡°Kleina, I know that you want to take part in the mission. Why don¡¯t you just team up with me? We¡¯re already one family, what else is there we can¡¯t... ¡°

    ¡°Who¡¯s in the same family as you?! Yours is yours, whatever is mine is mine. Don¡¯t babble nonsense. I¡¯m really in a team with them...¡±

    ¡°What expert doesn¡¯t my team have? Can you act more professionally? You¡¯re telling me these three nobodies are your teammates? How funny. Please go back, you three. Here¡¯s a reward for you.¡±

    Randall obviously didn¡¯t think anything of the three of them but as the sessor of a mafia boss, he still had to give them enough respect in public. He couldn¡¯t give outsiders the impression that he was a bully.

    Be looked at the massive gold pieces on the table and didn¡¯t immediately dere her position. Every piece of gold was cut to a proper square. This was the legendary underground way of ¡°convincing people with money.¡± How generous he was.

    ording to the rules, Be and her friends would either take the money and leave or stay and ept Randall¡¯s other method of ¡°convincing people with blood.¡± Be properly examined Kleina. Although she was wearing a ck mask like herself, she was also wearing a tight ck dress that revealed her slender curves.

    Kleina¡¯s eyes were a rtively rare grey. What originally symbolized dead grey pupils made her look innocent. Because of this pair of eyes alone, Be felt it necessary to give her a hand. That way, she could also disturb the rtionship between the Blood Skull and the Skeleton Tower.

    ¡°Where do youe from? Why are you interrupting our captain? Can¡¯t you see we are discussing the mission? Are you sending beggars off with this bit of money?!¡±

    ¡°Do you know who you are talking to? This bit of money... ¡°

    Randall¡¯s words were interrupted by a punch in the face. Be grabbed Kleina¡¯s hand and poured out a dozen oversized clear diamonds from her storage ring. This sort of diamond was themon currency for exchanging gold coins in the underground world. Each diamond was worth more than ten thousand gold coins.

    ¡°Madame, can we get the bill! The rest will be given them aspensation... I mean, given to these actors as a reward... Their y was wonderful! ¡°

    ¡°Alright, please wait...¡±

    ¡°You... you¡¯re doing this on purpose...¡±

    Randall was so angry that he almost burst into rage. He finally recognized Be¡¯s gender from her voice. How dare a woman challenge him?! She clearly didn¡¯t know what was good for her. However, Randall was at the very least a prominent member of the mafia. It wouldn¡¯t be good if news spread that he hit a girl.

    Sally Roy didn¡¯t seem to think it was too big a problem. She took the serving te, put the bill on it and went to Be¡¯s table again. This was Sally Roy¡¯s way of secretly helping Be. Since she was on their side, Randall didn¡¯t dare to do anything.

    Although the two parties were about the same age, they paid attention to status and seniority here. Based on that, Sally Roy and Randall¡¯s father were of the generation. Thus, Randall had put away much of his arrogance.

    Kleina was still a little nervous but after she found out that Be was a girl, she immediately rxed. Just now, she had been too flustered. If Be and her friends were men, Kleina would have been so embarrassed.

    Following Randall was two of his closest aides who suddenlyunched a sneak attack on Be. They were assassins. In this kind of situation where their master couldn¡¯t attack, they need them to act. Whatever consequences would be born by them alone. It wasn¡¯t as if Randall hadn¡¯t gotten others to do his dirty work before.

    Before Be could pretend to do the same, Noreya, who was standing beside her, beat her to it. The two aides were expert assassins. After pulling out a special poisonous dagger, one aimed at Be¡¯s heart and the other at Be¡¯s head.

    Unfortunately, Noreya¡¯s level was several more advanced than these peers of hers. She moved so fast, only leaving behind an afterimage. The two hapless assassins immediately flew out of the Sorro Hotel as if they were garbage. It was uncertain whether they were still alive or not.

 Volume 5 Chapter 241: The Beginning of the Adventure at the Scripps Cemetery

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 241: The Beginning of the Adventure at the Scripps Cemetery</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The center of the Sorro Hotel within the Swinburne Underground Exchange at the central branch of Olsylvia Academy.

    The young master of the Blood Skull Organization, Randall, was shaking from anger as he saw two members of his party who were being tossed out of the hotel. He was infuriated. At least know its master before kicking a dog! Be¡¯s subordinates were not showing him any respect at all as they beat up his men right in front of his eyes.

    Like Be, Randall was wearing a mask and she could not tell if the handsome face under the ck mask was contorted in anger. Either way, the Blood Skull Organization had sent killers after her before and this was the perfect opportunity to seek revenge on the mastermind.

    ¡°You! Just because you¡¯re a woman, doesn¡¯t mean that I won¡¯t dare to touch you. I know people who are from the Horrorshow Group. Believe me...¡±

    ¡°All I know is, you¡¯d be interested in getting to know the fraternities...¡±

    With a single punch, Be punctured the chest of one of Randall¡¯s followers who had been standing in front of him and blood spurted out everywhere. The entire ce fell silent. Those ruffians who witnessed the incident were stunned by Be¡¯s disy of power. Somehow, a woman managed to pierce through a person¡¯s chest with a single punch. That act was too violent for them toprehend.

    ¡°You... get... get her... wait, stop... Stop it!¡±

    Randall¡¯s initial reaction was to ask his followers to charge towards Be and attack her. However, he stopped in mid sentence. The assassin Noreya had raised her strongbow with one hand and had her arrow pointed right at Randall¡¯s head almost like a gun. All she needed to do was to make a slight movement to touch the trigger and this man, who was the son of a mafia boss, would have his head blown to pieces on the spot.

    There were many wizards amongst Randall¡¯s followers. However, they were unable to do anything to help him. Their arms had been bound at the wrist with a transparent string at the exact ce where their pulse was.

    The puppet master ine sat with a quiet nonchnce, as though everything that was happening was none of her business. However, those puppet strings on the ground could be traced back to her ck cape. It was impossible for her to say that she was not involved in this.

    ¡°Everyone, do not move. Let¡¯s talk this through. Erm, Lord Randall, they are my customers. Could you let this go on my ount? Just this once.¡±

    ¡°But... Kleina...¡±

    ¡°I will not get involved in your private matters. Since she already has her own group, I suggest that you back off! Once you leave the hotel premises, you are free to do whatever you want. However, while you are within my property, I will have the final say.¡±

    Thedy boss of the Sorro Hotel, Sally Roy, saw that the conflict was about to escte and she quickly came out to resolve the problem. She had thought to help Be and the others to repay their kindness as Be had brought her a gift.

    However, this was not a good time to return their favor. Sally Roy could not determine how strong Be and the others were. If Randall were to die at her hotel, this would potentially affect the Eye of Darkness¡¯ current rtionship with the Blood Skulls.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go... remember this, be careful next time.¡±

    Indignant, Randall had no choice but to leave with his group of followers. They dragged the corpses along with them as they retreated. Be did not hesitate to take advantage of the situation. She kept her ownrge diamonds and took Randall¡¯s gold pieces to foot the bill with Sally Roy instead.

    ¡°Lady Boss, the bill please! Keep the change. It¡¯s your tip...¡±

    ¡°You... dear guest, I¡¯ve been in this business for a long time and you are the most... Anyway, please leave quickly once the bill has been paid. Also, use the back doors inside.¡±

    An unexpected smile appeared on Sally Roy¡¯s face. This little junior was too naughty, she actually made use of Randall¡¯s money for her own interests. Her level of shamelessness was so high that it could almost be considered as a talent.

    ¡°Lady Boss, well... is there a vacancy for the boss? I might want to apply for that position in the future. I¡¯m joking... don¡¯t take my word for it.¡±

    ¡°You little sneak, damn it, don¡¯t get any funny ideas about me.¡±

    Before she left, Be did not forget to tease Sally Roy. As she walked past her, Be said something to Sally Roy in low tones and left as quickly as she could before the other girl had a chance to say anything.

    ¡°Charlie, do a full background check of that junior of mine, I want to teach her... no, I¡¯m worried that Randall will seek vengeance on them.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Mistress.¡±

    As she watched Be and the others leave through the back door, Sally Roy instructed her servants to investigate that group. The Eye of Darkness was different from most of the other organizations. When Sally Roy and Samson were younger, they had a typical normal childhood. Unfortunately, their family was involved in a deal with the mafia and had been wiped out in the process.

    Sally Roy had managed to escape along with her adoptive parents¡¯ son, Samson. They were not rted by blood and had both been adopted by the generous couple. After they ran away, everything changed.

    Under Sally Roy¡¯s instruction, Samson had been disguised as an orphan and had secretly been sent to live with another wealthy family. After that, she continued to be on the run alone. As there was no one else for her to depend on, Sally Roy was forced to rely on her survival instincts. After many rounds of ughter, she had killed every single person who hade after her.

    In thatst battle, she was lying in a pool of her own blood. Sally Roy thought that she was going to die. However, in an unexpected twist of fate, she received some help from a random ck shadow. The shadow imed to be the remnant of the consciousness of an Underworld King who had died in battle during the armageddon around ten thousand years ago. Sally Roy did not care if it was telling the truth. All she wanted was to survive and avenge her adoptive parents.

    In the end, Sally Roy made use of that Underworld King¡¯s legacy and exterminated all of her enemies on a rampage. She did not rest until she finally established her own organization, the Eye of Darkness.

    The secret word among the mafia bosses in the underground world was that Sally Roy did not know how to dress up properly as she was always in a men¡¯s suit. In reality, she had no choice as the scars from her battles back then were too prominent and were an eyesore. She could not even bear the thought of wearing a normal dress like the other girls and revealing her scars.

    If I could turn back time, I would have liked to be a good person. However, I did not have a choice. Sally Roy sighed as shemented her past actions and continued to browse through her books on magic. All these years, there was something that she always felt helpless about. It might have been karma, but Samson, whom she had fought tooth and nail to save, had turned down the road of evil as well.

    This was exactly the reason why Sally Roy refused to reconcile with Samson. Although she would admit that they were technically siblings, she asked anyone who knew to keep it a secret. It was hard to justify why Sally Roy and Samson, who were chased after by the evil powers back then, had now be the leader of a dark organization and a mafia boss respectively.

    Sally Roy sat down for a moment before she suddenly jumped out of her seat, as though she had remembered something. If her memory served her right, Randall had passed through the hotel and left using the back door. Since Be and the others left in the same direction, she might as well have sent them to their deaths.

    ¡°Hey, where are you dragging me off to... wait, I didn¡¯t bring any money with me...¡±

    ¡°Miss Kleina, be serious. None of us are good people anyway. What are you afraid of...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not... I¡¯m not scared! Honestly, I¡¯ve never done anything to hurt anyone before. In fact, I¡¯ve never participated in any of my family¡¯s experiments...¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not scared, then why are your hands so cold? They¡¯re sweating too...¡±

    Kleina was the daughter of the Skeleton Tower¡¯s master. Although Be and the others were female, she was still feeling rather nervous. Earlier on, during their sh with the Blood Skulls, the few older sisters were far too practised, as though they were old hands who had been in the mafia for years.

    When the group arrived at the back door, Be was not in a rush to open the door. Instead, Noreya reached out and made three soft taps on the door. It did not take long before someone on the other side rapped on the door in the same pattern and Noreya felt that it was safe to open the door.

    The back door of the Rosso Hotel led to a secludedne. When the doors opened, Kleina¡¯s senses were assaulted by the overpowering rusty stench of blood. As she looked around, she saw that thene was littered with corpses, as though there had been a mafia bloodbath just moments before.

    The killers from the Blood Skull who had been lying in wait at the back had been killed by Be¡¯s Demon Thieves. As the Demon Thieves were female bandits by birth, they were much swifter than an assassin when it came to killing people. At least, they were more determined than thetter.

    Like any other big bosses, Be liked to have an entourage of subordinates when on official business. Without them, any boss would be as good cannon fodder. Be typically brought those who were of decisive action and could maintain a low profile. She was adamant against bringing those subordinates who often served as cannon fodder for opponents to gain experience.

    Be¡¯s team of Demon Thieves only consisted of around ten people. However, they had managed to take down more than hundred killers from the Blood Skull organization. Their impressive battle record left Kleina speechless. Could it be that she had gotten lucky and bumped into a hidden boss?

    ¡°What is this...¡±

    ¡°Twenty gold coins. Take them and find some ce where you can engage a carriage to send you home. I will not keep you any longer...¡±

    ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t we...¡±

    Be gave a handful of gold coins to Kleina in an attempt to send her away. As Kleina was unable to participate in the grave robbing, Be nned to change out of her current outfit before recruiting more people to join her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be in such a hurry to chase me away! I... even though I didn¡¯t bring any money, but I... I¡¯m still pretty useful. You¡¯re going to explore the Scripps Cemetery right? Take me along with you. I don¡¯t want any reward, I just need one thing.¡±

    Kleina held on to Be¡¯s hand, refusing to let go. She offered to work for Be without iming a share of the treasures she found. All she wanted was a special treasure.

    Having a beauty work for her for free was supposed to be a good thing. However, this beautiful young girl in front of her was rather tricky. Be did not know how the people of the Skeleton Tower would react to her epting the young mistress of the tower as part of her crew.

    When Sally Roy finally arrived at the back door of the Rosso hotel, the backne was covered in blood and dead bodies. However, Be and her friends were not among them.

    ¡°Charlie, send someone to tell Randall to pick up the bodies. It doesn¡¯t matter if hees in person or if he sends someone to do it. Also, from today onwards, that backne will be abandoned. Prepare to switch to a different one.¡±

    The path leading out from the back door was supposed to be used as an emergency escape route. At this point, too many people knew about it already and she had no choice but to make the necessary changes. Sally Roy closed her magic book and turned back into the hotel. Everything else would be handled by her subordinates.

    Under the protection of the Demon Thieves, Be and the others were able to move covertly to a private room within a small hotel nearby. This particr hotel had already been bought by Be in secret. Currently, the hotel was being run by a group of girls from the Franks Commoner Academy who were helping at President Britney¡¯s request.

    A small hotel like this did not cost much. Furthermore, it was not in a prime location and did not have many customers anyway. After Be bought the hotel to be used as a secret gathering location, she decided to give those poor girls at the Franks Commoner Academy a chance to earn a decent wage along with an opportunity to gain some work experience. The wages that they would earn at this unknown hotel were equal to the ones that were given to the service staff at thoserge hotels for the nobility.

    Inside the small private room, Be, ine, Noreya, and Kleina were currently discussing strategy while being seated around a small table. Because of the trouble caused by Randall, they had not managed to eat much before they had to pay and leave the hotel.

    ¡°Slow down... Miss Kleina. Take note of your image! After all, you¡¯re...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been starving all day. Everything that asshole Randall gave me had strange medicines in them. While I was beside him, I didn¡¯t dare to eat anything at all. In fact, I didn¡¯t even take a sip of water...¡±

    Kleina had already removed the fastenings on her cloak and revealed her true appearance. Be¡¯s guess was right. Kleina was really a beautiful youngdy with long grey hair and matching irises. Strangely enough, her grey hair did not cause her to look old and had a gorgeous metallic sheen to it.

    As she was well practiced in sorcery, Kleina¡¯s skin was abnormally pale. She did not have the natural flush in her cheeks that most girls had.

    Even if they did not participate in those terrifying experiments, most of the members of the Skeleton Tower practised sorcery in various forms. It was inevitable. As Kleina was more naive and did not have a cruel bone in her body, her abilities did not stand out within the Skeleton Tower.

    This was the reason why the Tower Master had wanted his daughter, who did not have muchbat ability, to marry Young Master Randall and solidify the rtionship between the Blood Skull and themselves. Before that, the Blood Skull and the Horrorshow group had been checking each other out in secret. There was a chance that these three groups had ns to work together to destroy the Eye of Darkness.

    The Eye of Darkness had only been established recently. In addition, their leader, Sally Roy, was a woman. This made many people unhappy about the organization. Be did not n to allow the Eye of Darkness to copse as she was rather fond of the organization.

    Other than Kleina, none of the other girls had taken off the cloaks which were used to conceal their identities. As Kleina was too active in the Underground World, it did not matter if she kept her appearance a secret.

    ¡°By the way, are we the only ones going?¡±

    ¡°Well, we don¡¯t need too many people in our group. In fact, any extra people would not help...¡±

    Technically speaking, the grave robbers in the Other World were simr to the ones from the novels in Be¡¯s previous life. Each of them had a role in the group. Typically, there were only a few essential professions in the group ¨C a Breaker to destroy the booby traps in the cemetery, an Erudite to break any curses, and a Strongman for the physical work of digging the graves.

    Other than those three essential ones, other professions were important as well. However, it did not matter to Be as she felt that her two dorm mates would be more than enough. After much discussion, Kleina was allowed to join them but she was only allowed to assist the Puppet Master ine.

    As Noreya and ine were acting distant on purpose, Kleina had assumed that they were Be¡¯s subordinates and did not think too much about them. All she knew was that they were students of Olsylvia Academy. Kleina had always been homeschooled by specialized teachers and did not attend sses anywhere else.

    Once the jobs were assigned, Be purposely arranged for her Demon Thieves to bring a message back to the ¡°Pure White Heaven¡±. After that, she left on her own to McPherson Monastery, one of thest few territories that the Rose Society still had, for a quick visit with Third Generation Radiant Pope McPherson¡¯s soul before rejoining the group. Be did not mention anything about the contents of their conversation either.

    Scripps Cemetery was located at the southern branch of Olsylvia Academy, within a quiet corner of St. Louis Church Academy. When Be and the others arrived at the cemetery, it was dead silent. The only person around was the person in charge from the Church who was wearing a mask.

    ¡°You¡¯re here... do you have your temporary alliance agreement?¡±

    ¡°We do not use that. Everyone here is a partner worthy of trust.¡±

    The person in charge at the entrance was shocked when Be turned up with just three other people. As Be and the others were wearing cloaks and masks, the person in charge was unable to see what they looked like. However, based on their voices, it was obvious that at least one person in the group was female.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you recruit more people before you attempt to go in? So far, I have not seen any of the teams that have gone ine out alive.¡±

    ¡°No need, it¡¯s much easier with less people. With too many in the group, I wouldn¡¯t know who to split the bounty withter on!¡±

    Be was still negotiating with the Church¡¯s person in charge when anotherrge group arrived. When she saw the leader of the other group, Be felt a little ufortable.

    It was Randall, the infamous young master of the Blood Skull who was almost beaten to a pulp by Be. Although he was wearing a ck mask, that arrogant swagger was unmistakable.

    ¡°Captain Kleina, we meet again...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at me, she¡¯s the captain here. She¡¯s the one...¡±

    Kleina had immediately thrown Be under the bus and hid behind her like a meek little girl. Her hands gripped Be¡¯s right hand as tightly as she could. Upon seeing that, Noreya and ine did their best to hide theirughter.

    ¡°We... why don¡¯t we coborate for now...¡±

    Randall sized up Noreya and ine who had been silent all these time. Despite their scuffle earlier, the depths of their power had yet to be determined and Randall was feeling rather apprehensive.

    ¡°Coborate? I don¡¯t trust you... how can we work together?¡±

    ¡°This mission is not easy. No one has heard anything from the teams who had gone in earlier. The teams from the Horrorshow Group and the Skeleton Tower have already entered before us. If we dy this any longer, all the goods would have been imed by them!¡±

    Looking at the pitch-ck entrance to Scripps Cemetery, Be felt that Randall had a point. It was not a bad suggestion. However, she did not have much faith in the ability of Randall¡¯s team. There was a definite possibility that they would end up beingpletely wiped out.

    During her conversation with Third Generation Radiant Pope McPherson¡¯s soul, Be found out that thete pope did not know much about Scripps Cemetery either. Back then, this location was rather normal. He had not found anything wrong with the ce before he was harmed by the Fourth Generation Radiant Pope.

    At this point, Be shamelessly handed a Magic Storage Card with no stored value to Randall.

    ¡°What do you mean by this...¡±

    ¡°Give me a guarantee of 100,000 gold coins. Transfer it to the ount on this card and I will give it back to you when we return to the surface...¡±

    ¡°You...¡±

 Volume 5 Chapter 242: Danger Lurking In Every Corner Of The Scripps Cemetery Underground Maze

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 242: Danger Lurking In Every Corner Of The Scripps Cemetery Underground Maze</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The cave at the entrance to the Scripps Cemetery was very dark and showed no signs of artificial digging. It looked simr to an underground cave.

    Be was temporarily cooperating with Randall¡¯s team. There was nothing she could do. Randall had so many people with him. If he insisted on shamelessly blocking the door, Be couldn¡¯t beat them up since they were in a public area of the St. Louis Church Academy.

    Although their cooperation was only temporary, Be never nned to return the 100,000 gold coins. Randall probably wanted the money back since it was a loss to hand over 100,000 gold coins to a girl he didn¡¯t know.

    After everyone had entered, Scripps Cemetery was suddenly surrounded by people from the Radiant Church. These followers, who were all wearing the mark of the Pope, were the personal guards to the Light Pope and had a higher rank than the Law Enforcement Team.

    Over the past few years, there had been many problems with the Law Enforcement Team, resulting in insufficientbat strength so the Light Pope had to concentrate his efforts on building up his office. The leader of this group of Radiant Church followers was Ellen, one of the three Catholic Cardinals of the church. He was the representative of the Ellen Faction.

    Bishop Stanley was assisting Archbishop Ellen. He was the old man who had recognized Be as his granddaughter at sea. He was still rather confused about the whole matter of Be being the Duchess Bellina.

    The Light Pope wasn¡¯t assured in handing the power entirely to Archbishop Ellen. Because Bishop Stanley was one of the few people in the Radiant Church who was not part of any of the factions and loyal to the Light Pope, he was appointed to monitor Archbishop Ellen under the disguise of assisting him.

    This was the usual method of the Light Pope. Since this mission couldn¡¯t be known by the other two cardinals, he could only send Archbishop Ellen and Bishop Stanley in. The two had simr styles and could cooperate well with each other.

    ¡°Brother Stanley, tell me, is this betrayal of my faith... It¡¯s very difficult to deal with this sort of thing...¡±

    ¡°Archbishop Ellen, it¡¯s not my ce to say anything. I think it¡¯s best you do as His Holiness requested!¡±

    Archbishop Ellen looked torn. This mission was a difficult one for anyone tasked with it. After learning that Be had third generation Light Pope McPherson¡¯s proof of identity, the current Light Pope was a little restless. In the church¡¯s historical records, the previous generation Light Popes had all been killed in the doomsday war ten thousand years ago.

    The relic of the third generation Light Pope McPherson that Be had threatened the status of the current Light Pope. He was afraid that Be would use the third generation Light Pope¡¯s forced resignation as a basis for his own resignation. In order to avoid this, the current Light Pope decided to silence her forever.

    Through various channels, the Radiant Church had managed to obtain information about Be¡¯s intention to enter Scripps Cemetery and take part in the expedition. The current Light Pope finally decided to bury Be alive under Scripps Cemetery so that the secret about the third generation Light Pope would be buried forever with her underground.

    Archbishop Ellen, who had received the order, was in a rather difficult position. The covert assassination of the previous Light Pope ran counter to his belief but he didn¡¯t dare to disobey the orders of the current Light Pope. In a dilemma, Archbishop Ellen finally ordered his subordinates to block the entrance of Scripps Cemetery with rocks.

    They would consider this incident an ident in the future. The truth of the matter couldn¡¯t be exposed, or else the Radiant Church would have offended the underground dark forces of the Human Continent. The Blood Skull, Skeleton Tower and Horrorshow Group had all sent teams into Scripps Cemetery while the Eye of Darkness had helped the church release the mission.

    When the Radiant Church decided to kill Be, it had also dragged all these dark organizations down with her. If the incident came to light, the situation would definitely be irreversible. Be was the Duchess of Sarnia Duchy, thergest duchy in the southern region of the Gabriel Empire. She was also backed by Prince Frauer. Once exposed, the Radiant Church would¡¯ve offended them all.

    As for their partners, when the time came, the entire matter would be med on the chief of the Law Enforcement Team, Gralen.

    In order to hide this from the public, Archbishop Ellen sent the members of the ¡°Door of Truth¡±, the biggest society of St. Louis Church Academy, to the walls around the campus to form a blockade with the iplete Radiant Church Law Enforcement Team.

    However, the confrontation between the Radiant Church was likely to erupt today. Near the entrance to Scripps Cemetery was a small hill hiding another group of people. They were abination of some members of the Radiant Church and arge number of followers from the Darkness Church.

    The one leading them was the sessor to the Pope and president of the Student Union of St. Louis Church Academy, Maria. Beside her were the four Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church and Holy Swordsman Cynthia.

    Those who belonged to the Radiant Church were all close supporters of the Four Holy Maidens, as well as arge group of armed forces that only obeyed Holy Swordsman Cynthia. In partnership with them and leading the Darkness Church followers was one of the three Dark Holy Maidens of the church, Dark Holy Maiden Liz.

    This was the first open cooperation between the Radiant Church and the Darkness Church in many years. Holy Maiden Susan and Holy Maiden Hayley, who had just returned to report to Archbishop Ellen, had identally discovered the Light Pope¡¯s secret order before the archbishop could destroy it.

    After a fierce struggle with their conscience, Hayley and Susan finally chose ¡°betrayal¡± and disclosed the n to Be¡¯s subordinates who had gone back to the dormitory to report. Now, the situation had evolved to this point.

    ¡°President Maria, can you spare our masterter...¡±

    ¡°Hayley, Susan, what are you two thinking of? I don¡¯t intend to make things difficult for our master but perhaps I can use this to threaten the stubborn old man and stop him from having any ideas about our marriages.¡±

    President Mariaforted Holy Maiden Hayley and Holy Maiden Susan while contemting how to make an issue of this matter to coerce the current Pope to give up nning their marriages. Worried they might becking in strength, Holy Maiden Daisy had specially invited people from the Darkness Church to help them.

    Dark Holy Maiden Liz was already with Be so after receiving the information, she didn¡¯t hesitate to bring all her subordinates in this area. With the help of the Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church, the Darkness Church sessfully set foot in the main territory under the control of the Radiant Church for the first time since their separation.

    ¡°Cynthia, are Elder Ellen and the others going to block the entrance to the Scripps Cemetery? Do you think it¡¯s time for us to take action now... With the reinforcements brought by Liz, we are prepared for any idents. You can use your Holy Swordsman power to...¡±

    ¡°No, Maria, wait! Be has already made ns! She told us to wait here for her toe out...¡±

    While the people at the entrance to Scripps Cemetery were embroiled in the tense undercurrents, Be and the others who were exploring the underground passage of Scripps Cemetery had also encountered a lot of trouble. Most of them weren¡¯t aware that the path behind them had been blocked by the ¡°boss¡± of the Radiant Church who had invited them.

    The passage was really different from the usual ones encountered in a tomb, instead it was more like the tunnels in a cave. There were no traces of artificial digging. Could the entirety of Scripps Cemetery be fake?

    Under the limited illumination from their torches, it took a long time for thisrge group of people to arrive at an area with artificial digging marks in the underground area of Scripps Cemetery. This ce was a huge underground maze. Be almost felt dizzy looking at the passage.

    Just by looking from the entrance of the underground maze, the inside was hazy and light didn¡¯t seem to provide visibility into the distance either. Tomb raiders often encountered mazes but this particr maze was muchrger than what they were used to. The walls of the maze were made of solid granite so the usual method of destroying the maze to find their way which was employed by the tomb raiders of the other world was useless.

    A lot of bloody marks were visible on the ground at the entrance to the maze. The color indicated that the blood was still very fresh and must have been left by the tomb raider team before them.

    ¡°Is this ce really the cemetery of an ancient church? Why does it look more like a demonicir...¡±

    ¡°Help...¡±

    The loud scream made the team who were already nervous even more so. Be turned around and saw thest two people of the team being swallowed alive by a demonic type giant earthworm.

    When the mages saw this, they quicklyunched all sorts of magic attacks at the hard body of giant demonic earthworm, exploding into a burst of sparks. The demonic earthworm seemed to be enraged. It opened its big bloody mouth full of fangs and charged at the crowd.

    A green colored venom flew out more than ten meters and spattered on the lower backs of more than a dozen people who were caught off guard. They melted away without so much as a scream.

    ¡°Damn it, that monster... Kleina, we need to hurry... Where are you?! You bitch... Just you wait!¡±

    When Randall turned around once more, Be and a bunch of them had disappeared. It seemed that they had entered the underground maze passage ahead of him. Of course, Randall¡¯s 100,000 gold coins were also gone.

    Be ignored Randall¡¯s roars and pulled Kleina into the maze, followed by Noreya and ine. There was nothing in the world that was more enjoyable than kidnapping someone else¡¯s fiancee and taking away a huge sum of his money.

    Despite using Randall¡¯s men as cannon fodder, Be and the others entered the underground maze without any guilt. Puppet Master ine knew a little about the earthworm-like demonic beast, although she wasn¡¯t sure what it was called. It¡¯s strength made it at least an S level demonic beast.

    Be took out a beautifulmpstand shaped like a cup, which was a Sacred Object she had ¡°borrowed¡± from President Maria. Only the sessor to the current Pope of the Radiant Church was entitled to have the ¡°Meredith Holy Lamp.¡±

    The Meredith Holy Lamp was a legendary artifact used to prove the legitimacy of the pope¡¯s sessor. It was made out of unknown material and had a very miraculous function, that is, to ignite a me that would not move in the direction of the wind, but would point to the nearest Light Pope.

    The holy me lit on the ¡°Meredith Holy Lamp¡± would change colors ording to the attribute of the Light Pope it was pointed towards. Be had already secretly verified it with President Maria and the third generation Light Pope McPherson. It worked just fine.

    Considering that the God World was destroyed after the doomsday war ten thousand years ago, the reincarnation passage was no longer working. Be spected that although it wasn¡¯t known whether the bodies of the previous generation Light Popes had decayed or not, their souls were probably the same as that of third generation Light Pope McPherson, who didn¡¯t leave the Human Continent. And the ¡°Meredith Holy Lamp¡± was effective on the soul of the Pope.

    ¡°The Meredith Holy Lamp! ck Knight, where did you get this sacred object... This is only something the sessor to the Pope, Holy Maiden Maria would have. You...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough questions, silly girl. You can just look at it. Assassin, help guard the surrounding area. Puppet Master, you help me light the me!¡±

    ¡°There you go again, you mean knight! Why can¡¯t you just use my name?! It¡¯s not like I mind.¡±

    Except for a few well known tomb raiders, the temporary teammates of the tomb raiding team basically used code names to refer to each other so as to avoid revealing their true identities.

    Be abided by this rule. All four of them used aliases. With her wicked humor, Be had changed Kleina¡¯s name to ¡°silly girl.¡± Obviously, Kleina was still bitter about it, but there was nothing she could do.

    Elena knew a bit of beginner¡¯s magic and could conjure up fireballs. A small fireball condensed on her fingertip and ignited the Meredith Holymp. Under the scrutiny of Be and the others, the indicator me on themp appeared as it was supposed to.

    Unexpectedly, the indicator me on the ¡°Meredith Holy Lamp¡± was actually a mixture of four colors with erratic directions. Within the four-color me, a me of the fifth color could be faintly seen.

    The faint fifth colored me was the President Maria¡¯s color. Be had seen it during herst experiment and quickly recognized it. Most likely, President Maria was now near the entrance to Scripps Cemetery so the ¡°Meredith Holy Lamp¡± happened to have caught her breath.

    After excluding President Maria¡¯s holy me, the remaining four colors of the me weren¡¯t illusions at all. It was very likely that there were four previous generation Light Popes here. The third generation Light Pope McPherson¡¯s soul had already been found by Be.

    Starting from the sixth generation Light Pope, the bodies of the Light Popes were all kept in the forbidden area of the holynd after they died so there was no way their bodies would be here. Only the first, second, fourth and fifth generation Light Popes were unounted for. There were four holy mes, so could they be...

    Be was startled by her bold idea. The time between the disappearance of the first generation Light Pope to the disappearance of the fifth generation Light Pope spanned over several decades. How could they be buried in one ce?

    The guiding function of the ¡°Meredith Holy Lamp¡± was no longer useful since the direction indicated could change at any time if there were four targets. The ancient Light Popes might still be active. After 10,000 years, God knows if they would have transformed into something else or still retained their human memories.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send my little friends to investigate. Follow me and hide behind that wall. I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll frighten you.¡±

    They went along with ine¡¯s instructions. Be and her teammates hid behind a maze wall with ine in the back. She threw a small white sack in the direction of the ce they were just standing at. With the light from the holy me of the ¡°Meredith Holy Lamp¡±, Be peeked out and saw ine¡¯s ¡°friends.¡±

    It was a group of puppet insects of all kinds, eyes shining with a faint red light. Most girls were afraid of insects which was why ine had warned them. Of course, Be was the exception.

    The puppet insects soon melded into the darkness. With their help, Be¡¯s group would soon be able to figure out this dark maze path. Before Be and the others could breathe a sigh of relief, there came a sound of heavy footsteps in the dark maze.

    On the passage, a group of tall ck figures were moving. Their feet seemed to have been bound with iron chains. The sound of the iron chains rubbing against the ground could be heard from a distance. Be couldn¡¯t see what those things were since there wasn¡¯t enough light.

    Kleina¡¯s body was covered in cold sweat. She instinctively felt that the dark figures resembled the experimental mutated monsters of the Skeleton Tower. They all had the same smell.

    Among the girls present, only Kleina was a pure human while the other three were obviously not anymore and didn¡¯t feel any fear.

    Be pulled Kleina into her arms and whispered in her ear to remind her to hide her face in her arms so she wouldn¡¯t see what was happening. Kleina didn¡¯t refuse either. Without much thought, she buried her face in Be¡¯s chest.

    After Be had motioned a confirmation with her eyes, ine opened a summoning door behind her out of thin air. Arge number of mutated demons with deformed bodies rushed out from the door. When dealing with terrifying creatures, it was best to use the same.

    ine¡¯s summoning door seemed like a bottomless pit. After arge number of demonic beings had gone through the door, they poured into the maze like a virus spreading. Right now, the maze was filled with mutated demonic beings battling each other.

    The confrontation between mutated demonic beings was extremely violent. Most of them directly tore up the enemy¡¯s body. Be could only see all kinds of horrifying figures fighting in the darkness but details beyond that weren¡¯t clear. It was better not to see such a bloody scene anyway.

    ¡°ck Knight... this maze is an empty underground ne. The puppets I sent to investigate have sent back information. There isn¡¯t a tomb... This is a simple underground maze. ¡°

    ¡°Also, no human bodies were found... They couldn¡¯t find any people from the expedition teams that entered the maze before...¡±

    ine¡¯s voice sounded a little tense. Such strange findings were hard for her to calmly ept.

 Volume 5 Chapter 243: The Secret Region Beneath the Maze of the Scripps Cemetery

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 243: The Secret Region Beneath the Maze of the Scripps Cemetery</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    After a short period of ughter, Be¡¯s demonic beings finally took over the Scripps Cemetery¡¯s Underground Maze. Many corpses of mutated demonic beings could be found littered all over the ground.

    After a preliminary investigation, Be found that the Scripps Cemetery¡¯s Underground Maze was approximately the size of ten ser fields. However, she did not discover any human corpses. At the very least, a hundred people had entered the maze, but none of their bodies could be seen anywhere.

    The team from the Blood Skull organization that they had met at the maze¡¯s entrance was already retreating towards the exit at Randall¡¯smand. The S-Grade Earthworm type demonic beings had sent them running back with their tails between their legs.

    ¡°These demonic beings are all yours...¡±

    ¡°Stupidss, stop asking. Those who know too much will have to turn into...¡±

    Kleina looked at the new demonic beings that were roaming around the maze, feeling a little overwhelmed. At this moment, she felt nothing but admiration for ine. Anyone who could summon such arge amount of demonic beings, let alone control them, was definitely one of the best wizards in the human world.

    ine continued to direct her demonic beings, disregarding the looks of admiration that Kleina was throwing her way. Currently, she was trying to figure out if there were any other pathways within the maze. After all, it did not make sense that even with therge number of people who had already entered the area, none of their remains could be found anywhere.

    Torches had already been lit and ced along the stone walls, brightening up the originally eerie atmosphere within the maze. The new demonic beings werebing through every single nook and cranny of this ce. There were so many of them that they were almost overflowing out of the maze.

    Every once in a while, a native demonic being that remained would be pulled out and killed. The reason why the maze had been unnaturally dark was because of those native demonic beings. Now that they were gone, the darkness did not affect them anymore.

    Those S-Grade Underground Earthworms at the entrance of the maze were terrified of therge numbers of new demonic beings. All the S-Grade Underground Earthworms could do was to engage in scuffles with the demonic beings at the entrance, not daring to step inside. Although, it was rather strange that the other native demonic beings in the maze were barely even an A-Grade. They were basically useless.

    Be held Kleina in her arms as they roamed aimlessly within the maze. She sulked as she saw that there were trails of activity left behind by four of the ex-Radiant Popes. ording to the information that she had obtained from the Third Generation Radiant Pope McPherson, the other four ex-Radiant Popes consisted of two males and two females.

    Be was only interested in the First Generation Radiant Pope Goldsmith and the Fifth Generation Radiant Pope Roxanne as they were both females. ording to historical records, the twodies had been young female geniuses ten thousand years ago. She did not care about the Second Generation Radiant Pope Aesop or the Fourth Generation Radiant Pope Dous at all. Their dark histories were far too atrocious, even for Be¡¯s taste.

    Be still carried the ¡°Sanctioned Dagger¡± that she had borrowed from the Holy Swordswoman Cynthia. This had been personally created by the Sixth Generation Radiant Pope Lindburg and was a weapon that was carried down throughout the generations of Holy Swordsmen. The dagger could be used to mete out punishment to the Radiant Popes who hadmitted acts of treason against the Church.

    There were no significant acts of treason recorded in the Radiant Church¡¯s history from the Sixth Radiant Pope onwards, however. Therefore, this dagger had not seen the light of day for a long time. Right now, if they were to meet any of the two corrupted ex-Radiant Popes, it would then prove to be quite useful.

    ¡°Put me down; I can walk on my own.¡±

    Kleina felt a little embarrassed to have Be carrying her in her arms like that. Since she had requested to walk, Be was in no position to refuse. However, the moment Kleina¡¯s feet touched the ground, a hole appeared beneath her and sucked her inside.

    ¡°There¡¯s something pulling at my feet... Knight, help...¡±

    Be did not catch Kleina in time before she saw many ck hands grab onto Kleina¡¯s legs and dragged her down into a deeper world. When the hole was about to close, a ring of red energypletely stopped the gap from being sealed.

    ¡°Everyone, attack! It has finally revealed itself. Be, don¡¯t worry. I believe that the fellow might need Kleina and would not hurt her for now.¡±

    The Puppet Master ine was also well-practiced in curse magic, and her red curse had prevented the hole from closing up. Swiftly after, the demonic beings that were summoned by ine jumped into the hole, Be joining them as well. She stood on the back of one of therger demonic beings and used it as a stepping stool as shended below.

    As Be and the others stepped foot in an open area within the underground Mixed Area of the Scripps Cemetery, they were momentarily disoriented. The area was extremely confusing, after all. It looked like they were in a wide, open, underground ocean. There was water everywhere, and in the middle of that ocean was an ind.

    It was as though this was a parallel universe. When Be descended, she had been separated from Noreya and ine. The sacred object that she carried with her, the Heart of the Ocean, along with a mysterious force of telepathy, allowed Be to change her trajectory midair, and shended directly on a piece of floating ice near the ind.

    Strangely enough, there was a smallke on this special icy ind. As she descended onto it, she noticed that there was someone inside. However, as Be was moving far too quickly, she did not manage to see what the person looked like and could only vaguely tell that it might be a woman.

    The water in theke was freezing. If not for the Heart of the Ocean, Be would have be a human popsicle. Although her body was fine, the equipment that she had been wearing had been turned to dust after being frozen by the sub-zero temperatures of theke¡¯s water.

    ¡°The water¡¯s toxic... Fortunately, I¡¯m not wearing anything too expensive. Wasn¡¯t there someone else earlier? Where have you gone? Come out now. Stop hiding!¡±

    As Be came up for air, the girl she had seen earlier was nowhere to be found. Of course, there was no way that she would believe that the girl had disappeared into thin air. A subtle fragrance still lingered in the air, which might have been left behind by that girl.

    Be¡¯s sense of smell was so advanced that she was able to differentiate between multiple maiden¡¯s scents. Before long, she found a little bubble in a random corner of theke. It was as though someone was under the surface trying to hide from Be.

    The iceke was actually not deep at all and was only about half a meter in depth. Additionally, theke was not toorge either, about the size of a small swimming pool. Be was in quite a bit of pain as she copsed. Although she was a Demon King, falling and crashing from such a height would definitely cause some internal injuries.

    Be got out of theke as quickly as she could and hid behind some rocks that were closest to where the bubbles had appeared. Before she was able to ascertain that girl¡¯s status, she did not dare to take a closer look. If it turned out to be a female corpse, it would be an absolutely terrifying sight to behold. The best way to make heads and tails of the situation was to spy on her. Be held her breath and waited quietly for the other girl to resurface.

    Be¡¯s efforts were not for naught. Once no disturbance could be felt inside theke, a beautiful young blue-ck haired maiden resurfaced. Her alert beige eyes were darting around, checking her surroundings.

    The girl¡¯s chest was extremely voluminous. Even though she had her arms crossed in front of her, it could not hide her enticing figure. The water in the iceke refracted in a way that one must be in close proximity to see what was inside. In this case, Be was exceptionally near to the girl and was fortunate enough to catch an eyeful of her gorgeous figure.

    Be found many ck magical patterns all over the maiden¡¯s snow-white skin. It was as though curses were littered across her body. This sort of unintentionally blurred image infuriated Be. It was almost like a veil had been pulled over it, and she could not get a clear view of the maiden¡¯s body.

    That maiden¡¯s face was mostly covered in the magical patterns, preventing anyone from seeing her actual appearance. Be could not take it any longer. She charged out from behind the rocks, jumped into the iceke, and threw herself onto the maiden in theke. When the other girl turned, it was already toote. Be had her locked tightly in her arms.

    ¡°Let me go, you female demon... The Radiant will never submit... Wait, don¡¯t touch me; I¡¯m covered in curses... Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying... Hold on...¡±

    ¡°Your Holiness, I don¡¯t think that it would be a good idea for any of your followers to see you in this state. Why don¡¯t you be a doll and tell me your story?¡±

    The Fifth Generation Radiant Pope Roxanne looked at the smirking Be, trying to resist her advances. However, a Priest¡¯s strength was not a match for a Demon King at all. Furthermore, she had been submerged in thiske for nearly ten thousand years and was rather weak.

    With one hand, Be managed to pin Roxanne¡¯s arms tightly behind her back. She then pressed her body up against her and stared dominantly into the beautiful Fifth Generation Pope¡¯s eyes. The maiden priest who had ughtered countless evil demons finally opened her mouth to speak after many internal struggles.

    Around ten thousand years ago, after the mysterious disappearance of the Third Generation Radiant Pope McPherson, the Fourth Generation Radiant Pope Dous began his sixty-year rule of the Vatican.

    The period of sixty years that Dous ruled were the dark ages of the Radiant Church¡¯s History, and there was no record of anything that had happened during that time. When the Sixth Generation Radiant Pope Lindburg came into power, he ordered for that part of the Church¡¯s history to be falsified. The public had the impression that the Fifth Generation Radiant Pope Roxanne had ruled for most of those sixty years, and Dous had passed away due to illness within ten years of his reign.

    After that battle, Roxanne had gotten entangled into Dous¡¯s curses, and they could not be broken either. On top of that, the ck marks all over her body were the side effects of those curses. At the moment, she was partially demonized. Since she could harness the curses¡¯ power slightly, she could tell that Be was a female demon.

    ¡°Look at you, aren¡¯t you almost disfigured? Your Holiness, staying in the ice-cold waters of theke might have been able to slow the decay due to the curses, but it¡¯s not a long term solution... Come with me!¡±

    ¡°No, you demon. I¡¯m not leaving with you! Wait, I don¡¯t want to leave this ce...¡±

    ¡°Even if you refuse, I am taking you away. At this rate, you¡¯ll never be able to escape the inevitable fate of being corrupted. Trust me, just this once...¡±

    Casually, Be picked up Pope Roxanne in her arms with ns to take her away. The current Roxanne was not technically human anymore. For the past ten thousand years, the energy from the curses had already integrated deeply into her body.

    Most of Roxanne¡¯s body had been demonized by now. To Be, this meant that Roxanne was one of hers now. The only problem was that the ck curses were too hideous looking. Be decided that she would have to think of a solution to cleanse her of that ck energy.

    ¡°What are you holding on for? Your God is not around anymore. Really, wear this...¡±

    Be¡¯s storage ring had not been damaged by the ice-coldke. She took out another Sacred Object, the ¡°Crystal Heart¡± and gave it to Roxanne. Under the gentle blue light, the curses on Roxanne¡¯s body were suppressed as the Crystal Heart¡¯s power wasparable to the entirety of the iceke.

    Roxanne was stunned upon hearing that God was not around anymore. It was as though she had been awakened from a dream that she had been having for ten thousand years. Tears trickled down her face. Every reigning Radiant Pope knew the secret that the God World had already perished. However, they refused to talk about it. Roxanne had held on to that pipe dream for a full ten thousand years.

    Be was reluctant to make a girl cry for any reason. However, Roxanne was uncooperative and continued to struggle as hard as she could. This made things difficult for Be. Taking advantage of Roxanne¡¯s inattention, she sneakily used divine chains to bind her hands and legs for now.

    ¡°The Church¡¯s golden seal chains... Where did you get it from? Wait, I am a Pope, you can¡¯t do this...¡±

    Be was about to continue teasing Pope Roxanne in a bid to obtain more information when a gigantic demonic being rose up from theke. It was covered in frosty scales, and its blue eyes were staring greedily at Be and Roxanne.

    Be felt extremely ufortable as the earth dragon-like demonic being continued to stare at them. The look in the ice demonic being¡¯s eyes was too evil. It almost felt like it was a hunter sizing up its prey.

    ¡°Ice Demonic Beast Joyce, how did you get out...¡±

    ¡°You two look pretty good. I shall add you to my collection...¡±

    The Ice Demonic Beast Joyce opened its mouth and began to spray ice-cold sts in Be and Roxanne¡¯s direction. Everything that the ice sts touched froze. At this point, Be did not dare to face this attack head-on. They were not wearing any clothes, and there was a chance that they would end up freezing to death. She held on to Roxanne as tightly as she could and sprinted towards the beach. The Ice Ind was the Ice Demonic Beast Joyce¡¯s territory, so they were at a disadvantage.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you fast? You demon, you¡¯re really something. But...¡±

    A few darts approached from a distance and were aimed towards the Ice Demonic Beast Joyce¡¯s eyes. Instinctively, it closed its eyes for a moment on reflex. When it opened them again, the girls were nowhere to be found. The Assassin Noreya and Puppet Master ine had arrived on the scene as reinforcements. After getting separated from Be while they were in the air, they were worried about her and broke away from the demonic beast army, rushing here to find Be on their own.

    Currently, Be and Roxanne were hiding behind arge stone located further away. Covering Roxanne¡¯s mouth, Be was having a discussion with ine and Noreya in hushed tones. Their clothes had mysteriously disappeared as well. Upon asking, Be found out that the air in the atmosphere on this ind was too cold. Since they were not wearing any god armor, their standard gear dissolved upon contact with the wind.

    ¡°Be, keep your eyes to yourself. Everyone¡¯s the same here, there¡¯s nothing much to look at. That demonic being is the manifestation of the curses on that pretty sister in your arms. The most straightforward way is to...¡±

    ¡°No way, Roxanne cannot die. Sealing her back into the iceke is not a long term solution either. This time, we just have to kill the Ice Demonic Beast Joyce, and then the problem would be solved.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m alright with that, Be. Even though I don¡¯t have any of my gear, as an assassin, I can still kill with my bare hands. However, this Pope has already seen our true appearance. What if...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, she¡¯s mine already. There¡¯s no way she can betray us in the future. I have an idea...¡±

    Roxanne was intent on denying Be¡¯s ridiculous speech. Even if she were to die, she would never submit to the dark side. However, thinking about it, the two stunning maidens standing next to Be might be simr to her. In that case, her exnations would be fruitless. The Ice Demonic Beast Joyce was at least an SS-Grade demonic beast. They might as well leave them to destroy each other.

    The Ice Demonic Beast Joyce used Roxanne¡¯s scent and tracked them down to where Be and the others had been hiding. It opened its mouth and sent another st of cold air towards them.

    A few puppet strings had already entwined themselves around the Ice Demonic Beast Joyce¡¯s legs. While it was distracted, its four legs were pulled down onto the ice. Taking advantage of the situation, Be leaped onto the beast¡¯s back, pulled up a pole made of ice, and stabbed it into its back.

    ¡°Damn... You woman, I shall turn you into an ice sculpture...:¡±

    The Ice Demonic Beast Joyce turned its head around to face its back, revealing its vulnerable neck. The Assassin Noreya took the chance and stabbed a dagger fashioned out of ice into the beast¡¯s throat. This fatal blow caused the Ice Demonic Beast Joyce to lose its strongest attack, the ability to send out ice sts. Now, its throat was destroyed.

    Then, countless puppet strings shot into the wounds, targeting the Ice Demonic Beast Joyce¡¯s internal organs. Be did not sit idle either. She brandished the ice pole and stabbed it into Ice Demonic Beast Joyce¡¯s right eye. It was time for the demonic being to pay for leering at their bodies earlier on.

    Despite the fact that the Ice Demonic Beast Joyce was bleeding profusely, Be did not let its other eye go unharmed. When she caught Noreya¡¯s dagger, she blinded the Ice Demonic Beast Joyce¡¯s left eye as well. After some struggle, the ten-meter long Ice Demonic Beast Joyce fell dead on the ice. Along with its demise, the ice ind began to show signs of copse.

    As the Fifth Generation Radiant Pope Roxanne witnessed what was happening in front of her, she could barely believe her eyes. The SS-Grade Ice Demonic Beast Joyce was ughtered by three ¡°nakeddies¡± so simply and directly. Be and the others did not even bring any equipment, had fashioned temporary weapons out of anything they could get their hands on around them, and managed to kill the Ice Demonic Beast Joyce. Have the demonic powers increased so much already?

 Volume 5 Chapter 244: Foiling Fallen Pope Douglasâ€™s Rebirth

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 244: Foiling Fallen Pope Dous¡¯s Rebirth</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    In the Mysterious Underground Sea of the Scripps Cemetery, Be, Noreya, and ine were currently floating on top of a piece of ice. They were buffeted by waves as they made their way toward the mysterious ind in the center of the sea.

    The fifth-generation pope of the Radiant Church, Roxanne, was nestled obediently in Be¡¯s arms. Puppet Master ine carefully examined the residual cursed power on her body while behind them, pieces of the shattered iceberg floated in the water.

    Roxanne had wholly surrendered to Be¡¯s group after seeing their incredible power and told them everything obediently. This was the Underground Sea World, the magnum opus of the second generation Radiant Pope, Aesop. He had secretly built this ce behind the back of the first generation pope, Goldsmith.

    Pope Goldsmith had never died; his disappearance was faked. It was rumored that he was trapped within the Floating Cathedral. She didn¡¯t know how it was built, but Roxanne told them that the cathedral that was floating above the central ind of the Underground Sea World would periodicallynd on the mysterious tower on the ind in order to replenish its energy before rising into the air again.

    However, Aesop was assassinated by the third generation Pope, McPherson, before he could do anything to Goldsmith. This secret region was only discovered by the fourth generation pope, Dous. He constructed the ind in the middle of the sea, as well as the maze.

    Hearing all of this, Be finally understood why all of the previous generation popes were gathered here. These popes were the same as McPherson: they hadn¡¯t been able to enter the wheel of reincarnation after death and remained in this cemetery as undead to continue their battles. When Roxanne discovered this ce, she had sealed the entrance in order to prevent Aesop and Goldsmith froming into the world above to wreak havoc.

    ¡°That¡¯s the situation. As for the two girls you¡¯re looking for, one is on top of that tower; she was kidnapped by Dous. The other girl is in the Floating Cathedral; Aesop took her. That¡¯s all I know...¡±

    ¡°Lord Pope, I think you forgot to tell us something. You know where Pope Goldsmith is, right? Don¡¯t pretend to be stupid; this is the most important piece of information...¡±

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know... Why are you girls looking for Goldsmith...¡±

    If Pope Goldsmith were to be abducted by Be, the Radiant Church would have a hard time. Roxanne decided to obfuscate for a while longer, for the future of the Church! Be eyed her panicked expression and deduced that she did, in fact, know about Goldsmith¡¯s location. However, since she was dead set against revealing this piece of information, Be and her friends could only search for him on their own.

    ¡°Be, it¡¯s tough for me to break the curse on thedy pope. However, if she were to ept that demonic energy, she can transform the power of the curse into her own strength.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll be counting on you, ine. After you¡¯re done treating her, I¡¯ll give you a present.¡±

    Roxanne was powerless to resist Be and ine as she hadn¡¯t recovered any of her strength yet. ine wrapped her up in white bandages, to the point where she looked like a mummy. Only Roxanne¡¯s eyes and nose were exposed. After that, ine ced her into a special ck coffin.

    Be was curious about this treasure that was inside of ine¡¯s spacial ring. This coffin looked like the sarcophagi of the ancient Egyptians from Be¡¯s world, and the fifth pope of the Radiant Church, Roxanne, was ced inside it. ine also put a golden pharaoh mask over Roxanne¡¯s face. Be even helped by surrounding Roxanne with various gold pieces and gemstones, filling the coffin around her with treasures.

    Be saw that there was a true curse ced on this sarcophagus, by ine herself. If they wanted to take Roxanne out, they would have to disguise her as a corpse. Since the people of this world had never seen a sarcophagus from Earth before, they would assume it to be the coffin of some demonic entity and be too afraid to open it to inspect its contents. Besides, Be also used her own wealth in order to trick the eyes of the Radiant Church. She had filled the sarcophagus with treasures from her personal collection in her spacial ring.

    ¡°ine, you made this box really well, as if...¡±

    ¡°I have other styles too, although... Oh right, Captain Be, you don¡¯t n on having us explore the ind like this, right?¡±

    Be suddenly remembered that their clothes had all been destroyed. They were all naked! They truly couldn¡¯t step onto the ind like this. Thankfully, Be was a clothing designer in her past life; she was able to put together three sets of simple dresses by the time their piece of ice floated to the ind. Unfortunately, she didn¡¯t have time to make any underweara??they were all naked underneath their outer clothes.

    This ind was a Soul Ind created by the fourth pope, Dous. This entire underground sea region could be likened to an enormous ss ball. The bottom half was made up of seawater, while the upper half was open air. The person who had first hollowed out this region was the second pope, Aesop, and his underlings.

    Aesop had initially nned to throw all of the restless dead that couldn¡¯t be cated with holy magic into this hole. That way, they could keep the fall of the God World a secret. Afterward, Dous converted it into a demon experimentalb and filled half of it with water.

    There were arge number of demons and undead in the bottom of the underground sea, and the key to controlling them was the Soul Ind. As soon as Be and the girls stepped onto thend, they felt a powerful wave of divine power emanate from Roxanne¡¯s personal cross, the ¡°Light of Punishment.¡± It had been stolen, over 5000 years ago, and hidden on the Soul Ind.

    Soul Ind was covered in demon corpses. ine¡¯s summoned demons had beenpletely wiped out, as well as the majority of the wandering demons on the ind. When Bended ashore, there were only a few enemy demons left, barely clinging to their life. She quickly put them out of their misery.

    As for Roxanne, they had buried her sarcophagus in a secret location on the ind. After all, Dous and Roxanne had a deep grudge between them. If Be brought her closer to the ind center, she would easily be detected.

    Be and herpanions avoided the bloodied ground and headed toward the tower in the center of the ind. They walked especially carefully because they were scared of stepping on something sharp without any shoes.

    Along the way, they saw numerous standing pirs of ice, which contained live people. Each pir had a person sealed within. Judging by their equipment and clothing, they were the previous grave robbers that came to the Scripps Cemetery.

    ¡°Be, don¡¯t smash them... They¡¯ve been sealed by Eternal Ice. If you break them out, you will suffer the same fate.¡±

    Be had just been about to smash the ice pirs out of curiosity, but thankfully, ine was able to stop her in time. As the girls approached the tower, they slowed down and ducked behind arge rock in order to observe the area.

    They saw an enormous demonic ice snake wrapped around the tower, looking like a carving of a coiling dragon on a pir. The ice snake was entwined all the way up to the top. The Giant Frost Serpent was over 100 meters long, and its jaws looked like it could swallow dozens of people at a time.

    The Giant Frost Serpent¡¯s enormous eyes were coldly staring at the ground. They were extremely sensitive to movement, but Be and her friends were safely hidden behind a rock. Although its exact power level was unknown, as a ten-thousand-year-old demonic beast, it was far above ordinary S-rank monsters.

    ¡°Be, you go with Noreya. I¡¯ll distract it with my puppets. This ten-thousand-year-old demon beast has an icy aura that¡¯s even stronger than the ice demon from earlier. Be careful!¡±

    ¡°Understood, we¡¯ll regroupter! ine, you need to be careful too. Make sure to escape with Roxanne as soon as you get the retreat signal!¡±

    ine released a swarm of dozens of puppet birds into the sky. The flying puppets attracted the gaze of the Frost Serpent, and enraged, it spat out bursts of billowing frost at the airborne nuisances. Be and Noreya took advantage of this distraction and charged the entrance to the loweryer of the tower. The guards at the gate didn¡¯t even have any time to react before Noreya pierced them through the head.

    The corpses of the three-meter tall Snowmen guards didn¡¯t have the keys on them. As a result, Noreya had to use her assassin abilities to force open the lock. Just like that, the Soul Tower that had remained impervious to outsiders for ten thousand years was opened.

    On the topmost floor of the Soul Tower, a ck, human-shaped shadow roamed freely. This thing didn¡¯t actually have a physical body; rather, it was a Hollow Man that wore a ck cloak. This was the fourth generation Radiant Pope, Dous. Back then, he had sacrificed his fleshy body in order to curse his yer, fifth-generation Radiant Pope Roxanne.

    The tform on the topmost floor was built as a replica of the Chamber of the Pope of the Radiant Church, and there was a Radiant Throne sculpted from ice in its center. At the moment, there was a grey-haired beauty affixed to the top of the throne by chains of ice. She was the daughter of the tower master of the Skeleton Tower, part of the Big Four, Kleina.

    Kleina stared fearfully at the enormous dark shadow looming over her. Her clothes had suffered the same fate as Be¡¯sa??they had been torn apart by cold qi. Her naked form was wrapped in frozen chains, unable to move a single muscle, and even her mouth was gagged with a special demonic core.

    Ever since she had been kidnapped by Dous, Kleina had been imprisoned on this frozen throne, shackled and unable to move. Every so often, Dous would force-feed her several strange medicinal concoctions, and then gag her with various demonic cores. As someone rtively knowledgeable in this area, Kleina had a rough idea of what he was nning.

    ¡°I¡¯ve waited for ten thousand years, and now, I¡¯ve finally found a vessel. Little girl, I¡¯ll be taking over your body. You should have absorbed enough energy from that demonic core by now!¡±

    Dous stepped in front of Kleina and raised a curved knife high into the air. He had lost his body ten thousand years ago, and now, atst, he would have a new one. It didn¡¯t matter that it was a female body; he could just remodel itter. Kleina had apatible natural talent and didn¡¯t waste all of the precious medicines and demonic cores that he had been feeding her since yesterday.

    ¡°You should feel honored, little girl. Although I still don¡¯t know your name, you are no longer important. From now on, you will be the seconding of Dous. I will take back...¡±

    The floorboards underneath Dous suddenly split open. Before he realized what happened, he fell straight through the floor. Be crawled out from the hole in the floor while Noreya hid behind a far pir, ready to move onmand. She didn¡¯t want Kleina to see her real appearance just yet.

    ¡°I thought that guy was a heavyweight, but he only weighs as much as that cloak! Kleina, I¡¯vee to rescue you... Hey, don¡¯t shed tears of joy just yet. After all, I¡¯m like the brother that fell through the floor; I¡¯m not a good person.¡±

    Seeing Be appear, Kleina began crying in relief and didn¡¯t realize the hidden meaning in Be¡¯s words. Be didn¡¯t have time to undo the chains on Kleina¡¯s body and simply hefted the entire frozen throne onto her shoulder.

    ¡°My Radiant Throne! You ugly bitch, release my throne!¡±

    The Fallen Pope¡¯s spirit swiftly returned to the scene and saw Be carrying away his dearest seat. Dous was infuriated! Back then, when he was defeated and lost his position to Roxanne, he had developed an antipathy toward women approaching his throne.

    Fallen Pope Dous shot dozens of ck spears toward Be in a magical assault. Be set the throne down behind her and crossed her arms in front of her chest, blocking half of the ck spears with her own body. They exploded on her, raising a cloud of dust.

    At that moment, a dirt-yellow defensive array appeared around Be, fending off the Fallen Pope¡¯s attack. It was a defensive array summoned by the Sacred Object, Crystal of the Earth, the ¡°Earth Guard¡± array.

    Be used her elbow as a weapon and charged straight at the ethereal pope. Their sh sent the fallen pope flying six meters away. His spectral form could only negate the attacks of humans and was useless against the power of a Demon Lord.

    ¡°Impossible! A human can¡¯t possibly hit a spirit with physical attacks! You... Unless you¡¯re not...¡±

    Be¡¯s attack sent Dous flying off of the tower, and hisnding impact sent up a flurry of snow. Be knew that this attack wouldn¡¯t kill him, so she turned around to pick up the throne with Noreya in order to retreat. Before they left, Be recovered Pope Roxanne¡¯s personal cross, the ¡°Adjudicator of Light,¡± from the frozen throne.

    ine saw Be and Noreya sessfully leaving and retreated as well, leaving behind her puppet birds as she escaped with the ck sarcophagus. They couldn¡¯t destroy Soul Ind right now; otherwise, the demonic beings and undead sealed underneath the water would wake up and escape, resulting in painful aftermath.

    ¡°Despicable! Reynolds, freeze them.¡±

    A disheveled Dousmanded the Giant Frost Serpent coiled around the Soul Tower to attack Be. However, Be attached the sacred object, Sky Feather, to the frozen throne, turning it into a flying treasure. Immediately after, Be and Noreya stepped onto the flying throne and flew towards the Floating Cathedral.

    The Frost Serpent was afraid of the Floating Cathedral and broke off its attack. After all, that was the floating city of the second pope, Aesop. Taking advantage of this lull in the offense, Be and the girls escaped into the Floating Cathedral.

    ¡°That woman wasn¡¯t sent by Aesop, was she...? Didn¡¯t we agree not to interfere with each other?! That guy actually struck first. Reynolds, freeze that cathedral out of the sky!¡±

    Dous, who had lost both his throne and his recement body in one fell swoop, was infuriated beyond reason. In his view, Be wielded demonic power against him and was very likely one of Aesop¡¯s underlings. Aesop must not have been satisfied with the quality of his own captive, so he sent someone to steal Dous¡¯s material.

    The Giant Frost Serpent Reynolds was raised over the past ten thousand by Dous. Therefore, it could only follow hismand and rush forward. It realized that having his throne stolen from him again after ten thousand years had enraged Dous beyond all reason. Whilempooning, it opened its jaws toward the Floating Cathedral and shot out a stream of frozen light.

    However, the Floating Cathedral was also guarded by a ten-thousand-year-old demonic beast. Sky Dragon Emperor Omnis immediately retaliated with a st of hellfire. Since ancient times, dragons and snakes had had an intense rivalry, and he had long hated the snake that lived on the Soul Tower. If it wasn¡¯t for his master, Evil Pope Aesop,manding him to stay put, he would¡¯ve killed that snake long ago.

    The two ten-thousand-year-old demonic beasts fired their orbital cannons at each other in an awe-inspiring sh. Since the duo was equal in power, they entered a stalemate, and Pope Aesop never appeared. This led Dous to believe that Aesop was afraid to show his face, so he decided to continue the attack.

    Be and the girls flew past the Sky Dragon Emperor on the frozen throne, covered in the dark aura of the Sacred Object, Ghost Demon Stone. The dark aura led the dragon to believe that they were on the same side, and it simply let them pass.

 Volume 5 Chapter 245: The Mysterious Lost Town of Vaolette

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 245: The Mysterious Lost Town of Vaolette</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by J. Writer

    In the underground region of the Scripps Cemetery, Be and her friends easily flew into the Floating Cathedral on their flying throne. It was only after entering that they realized that this ce wasrger than it had appeared from the outside.

    This was basically a floating ind, but it covered almost as much area as the Soul Ind beneath it. Much like the Ind below, the Floating Cathedral was also protected by a 10,000 year old demonic beast. The Demonic Sky Dragon Emperor Omnis was just as long as the Giant Frost Serpent Reynolds. The dragon was covered in crimson scales and looked like an Eastern dragon from Be¡¯s original world.

    However, it was still a little different from the eight wed golden dragons of her old world. It had a pair of wings growing from its shoulders, like western dragons, which looked rather strange. Omnis coiled around the Floating Cathedral in the same way that Reynolds coiled up the Soul Tower.

    In fact, the two were still attacking each other, with Reynolds spitting frozen air while Omnis returned with fiery destruction. Omnis¡¯s head had two mouths. One spat fire, while the other spat lightning.

    Reynolds was on the back foot in this exchange, he only knew ice magic while Omnis bombarded him with both fire and lightning. Lightning magic was a direct counter to water and ice magic and if it weren¡¯t for Dous¡¯s assistance, Reynolds would have long been fried to a crisp by lightning.

    Kleina, who was still chained to the frozen throne, suddenly felt a wave of cold. Be, who was closest to her, was the first to notice. It looked like Dous had done something to her body.

    ¡°Kleina, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Knight, I feel so cold. That pope forced me to eat many strange medicines. It might... might have changed my body...¡±

    Noreya, who was sitting on the arm of the throne, lightly tapped Kleina¡¯s head, knocking her out. Dous had made this throne ratherrge; it was easily able to sit all three girls on it. Noreya was sitting with her back to Be and Kleina in order to prevent thetter from seeing her face. She knocked Kleina out before either of the other girls could react.

    ¡°Noreya, what are you-¡±

    ¡°Be, just do this... Do this first, and then...¡±

    Noreya leaned in close to Be, whispering quietly into her ear. When her unique and enchanting scent wafted into Be¡¯s nose, Be barely resisted the urge to push her down right there on the throne. Right now they were both dressed very lightly; they were barely covered by a few strips of cloth, and much of their bare skin was exposed. When Noreya leaned in, there was a lot of skin to skin contact.

    ¡°Noreya, that¡¯s not good. Isn¡¯t that just taking advantage of her while she¡¯s weak! I...¡±

    ¡°Be, please. It¡¯s not like this is your first time taking advantage of something, like what you did to me... Nevermind, it¡¯s up to you! But if you don¡¯t hurry up, Kleina will turn into...¡±

    After talking to Be, Noreya quickly returned to her arm of the throne. Be had wanted to take advantage of their skinship a little more, and was disgruntled by her rapid retreat. Although the method to save Kleina was rather lewd, she still had to save her. Be scooted closer to the unconscious Kleina and carefully appraised her tender face before pressing her lips against her.

    ¡°Wuh... Knight? What are you... Mm, no... please stop...¡±

    ¡°Kleina, just call me Be. From now on we¡¯ll be family, your lips are very soft!¡±

    ¡°Knight... Be, No... Don¡¯t do this... Mmph...¡±

    Kleina was startled awake by Be¡¯s kisses. The first thing she saw was Be¡¯s lips over hers, as her hands roamed all over her sensitive spots. Kleina had never even imagined what it would feel like to kiss another girl, and she was beet red. There was nothing she could do to resist since she was still tightly bound to the frozen throne; Be did all sorts of embarrassing and unspeakable things to her.

    Be entwined her tongue with Kleina. She sucked away all of the strange medicinal liquids that Dous had force fed her. Since Be was a demon king, she was immune to the adverse effects of these evil medicines. If an ordinary person were toe into contact, they would die a terrible death.

    Be didn¡¯t swallow, though. She immediately spat the liquids off the side of the throne. Although she could make use of the energies within the liquid, as soon as she thought of how it was Dous who created the liquid, she felt viciously nauseous.

    ¡°Be... I feel a lot better, that¡¯s enough... you... what are you doing, wait, you can¡¯t kiss there... Assassin help me... Be has turned evil!¡±

    ¡°Kleina, stop yelling. She¡¯s on my side. Just rx and I¡¯ll make you feel very good...¡±

    Be wore an evil smile as she moved down to Kleina¡¯s chest, and mouthed over her supple skin. Kleina¡¯s willpowerpletely copsed. If it weren¡¯t for Be holding a hand tightly over her mouth, she would have let out an unsightly sound.

    Noreya sat with her back to the two, her hands sped tightly over her ears. However, she could still feel their movements through the throne and was speechless. Wasn¡¯t this the legendary ¡°car sex¡±? Wait, it was more like ¡°sky sex¡±. As they rose higher into the air, Be¡¯s evil level rapidly rose.

    There were many imposing churches located on the ground of the Floating Cathedral. Be, who was having ¡°sky sex¡± above all of these holy buildings, felt extra happy. The only thing that would make this moment better was if there were a crowd of holy maidens waiting below. That feeling of carnal sphemy was one of Be¡¯s greatest joys.

    By the time the flying throne set down in a secluded forest on the Floating Cathedral, Kleina had already copsed weakly on top of it. She was so exhausted that she couldn¡¯t even keep her beautiful grey eyes open anymore. Even after Be got up, Noreya still held her hands over her ears.

    Be felt a little amused. Really, ¡°mounting¡± Kleina was originally Noreya¡¯s idea, yet when she put the n into action, Noreya actually hid away. Be lightly tapped her on the shoulder and Noreya reacted as if she had been shocked by lightning and hurriedly stood up as she warily looked her.

    ¡°Be... you, did you...¡±

    ¡°Noreya, don¡¯t be so sensitive. It¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t... Didn¡¯t we kiss back in Chairman Maria¡¯s dorm?¡±

    ¡°Be, stop. Let¡¯s hurry up and take care of our business here. I¡¯ll stay here and take care of Kleina. Hurry up and go find that person. ine is readying her flying puppets. Once we¡¯re done here, we can leave immediately!¡± Noreya said, interrupting Be. She obviously didn¡¯t want Be to talk about their steamy past. Be didn¡¯t try to keep going either. She carefully crept out from behind cover to appraise their surroundings.

    The Floating Cathedral epassed a surface area that was on par with the Soul Ind below. It was more urate to call it a floating town. The entire construction looked as if it were a regr town that had been uprooted from the ground wholesale. It was also obvious that this town was extremely devout, judging by the countless number of churches.

    Be couldn¡¯t remember the name of this town, however she spotted several farmers working in the fields. Clearly, they were no longer living people. Although they didn¡¯t look decayed, their eyes were empty and soulless just like zombies. What caught Be¡¯s interest was the fact that all of these female farmers were wearing naked aprons. This was the first time that she had seen such a lewd outfit in this world.

    Besides all of the beautiful female farmers in the field, there wasn¡¯t a single male to be seen. Be wondered if this was an all female town. As she looked closer at the fields, she suddenly stared in shock. There were crops growing here that she had only ever seen pictures of in the Empire¡¯s ancient library records.

    There were golden wheat, ruby tomatoes, and emerald watermelons. These were all luxury crops from ten thousand years in the past. ording to ancient records, these crops were gifted to mankind by the Goddess of the Forest, and were difficult to grow.

    The source of these crops had disappeared with the copse of the God World. They had only experienced a brief window of growth during the reign of the first Radiant Pope, Goldsmith. After Goldsmith¡¯s disappearance, the Radiant Church entered a period of internal turmoil under the reign of Pope Aesop.

    McPherson, who was the self proimed little brother of Goldsmith, ambushed Aesop. Afterward, their supporters shed in a lengthy conflict thatsted for a decade. Finally, Aesop lost the decisive Battle of Temple Mountain and was forced to flee, fading into the rivers of history.

    During the Church¡¯s civil war,rge stretches of farnd that grew golden wheat, ruby tomatoes, and emerald watermelons were destroyed. The few surviving fields of these luxury crops were destroyed in the subsequent battle between the fourth pope Dous and the third pope McPherson. After the dust settled, Dous was unable to find any luxury crops left, and since then, the crops seemingly disappeared from this world.

    Be looked at the fields with disbelief written across her face. Was it possible that this town was from ten thousand years ago, from the era of Pope Goldsmith?

    Right, wasn¡¯t Moon Elf Princess missing something valuable to sell! These crops were from an era ten thousand years in the past; they couldn¡¯t be bought with money. Thinking of this, Be stopped caring about her dignity as a knight, or her pride as a demon lord. She snuck closer to the fields. She didn¡¯t care whether or not she recognized the nts, she dug them all up! She dug up several samples of every rare crop she encountered.

    Be felt that the farmers working in the fields were simr to NPC¡¯s from video games of her old world. They ignored the ¡°yer¡± Be as she dug up all sorts of rare and valuable crops. Not only did Be steal crops, she also discovered several different ancient poultry animals.

    Although Be¡¯s spatial ring couldn¡¯t store living things, she could still store their eggs. She would take them back with her and see if she could hatch them.

    Be was the only thief in the world that had the pleasure of stealing ancient treasures while also enjoying a field of beauties wearing naked aprons. However, Be was unable to find any valuables besides the agriculture.

    In fact, she didn¡¯t find a single gold or silver coin. She practically searched through the entire farmhouse before finally finding a couple of copper coins. Looking at the coins, Be recognized them as a design that was minted 10,000 years ago, confirming her suspicions. This floating town really was from 10,000 years in the past.

    Back then, the coins in cirction were all minted by the Radiant Church, in order to spread the power of the Church. They were minted with the faces of the clergy. Gold coins were minted with the face of the Pope, silver coins with the red robed archbishops, while the copper coins had the name of the pope minted onto it.

    It was only until the reign of the sixth generation pope, Lindberg, that the power to mint coins was returned to the secr powers. This was due to abination of the rise of the various human Empires, the fall of the Church, as well as the dark history of the Church. The Church reimed its coins when the various human Empires began circting their own currencies.

    The copper coins in Be¡¯s hands clearly had the name of Pope Goldsmith etched onto them. Some of them even had the second Pope Aesop¡¯s name on them. Be couldn¡¯t find anything else in the farm house besides these copper coins. She almost felt as if she had be a time traveler, or entered a separate dimension.

    The sound of hoofbeats dragged Be¡¯s attention back to the present. She snuck next to the window and carefully looked out. She saw a troop of knights riding toward the fields on white horses. They were all blond haired, blue eyed beauties. Besides the fact that they were wearing lewd armor, there was nothing special about them.

    Their armor only had metal over their hands and feet. The rest of their bodies were practically bare, with their intimate areas barely covered by strips of cloth. Be felt some admiration for the designer of this armor. Someone who could design such an evocative armor set was a rare talent and a man of culture.

    After dismounting, the knights began searching through the fields. From the looks of things, they seemed to be searching for Be¡¯s group. Be hid behind the farmhouse door, preparing to ambush them. They looked as if they were being controlled, as if they were puppets.

    One of the knights casually walked into the farmhouse that Be was hiding in, and Be instantly struck. Be mped a hand over the female knight¡¯s mouth even as she struggled furiously. The strength of the knight was clearly not that of an ordinary human.

    Be used the might of a demon lord to pin the knight down into a haystack. Then, she took the rope meant for the livestock and used it to tightly bind the knight. Finally, she stripped down the knight, and put on the knight¡¯s armor. It really was a human puppet; when Be was stripping it, she didn¡¯t feel any hint of body heat. Be recalled what she learned from Puppet Master ine and blindfolded the knight. As soon as it could no longer see, it stopped struggling and quietlyid down on the ground.

    After changing into the knight¡¯s armor, Be boldly walked out of the farmhouse. The knights couldn¡¯t speak and werepletely unaware of the fate of their fellow puppet. After a few more moments of futile searching, the female knights remounted and turned back toward the town center. Be hurried after them, disguised as a fellow puppet knight.

    Be¡¯s travel speed rose sharply after mounting a white horse. Added to the fact that she now had several ¡°guides¡±, her reconnaissance of this floating town progressed quickly. The town was simple and rustic, to the point where Be almost thought she had really traveled through time. The architecture around her was all built in the style of the past, from 10,000 years ago.

    The inhabitants of this town also left Be speechless. They were all female, and none of them wore a single scrap of clothing. They walked about the town with their skin bared to nature. Be didn¡¯t even see a hint of a man, and besides the women, there was nothing else in the town.

    However, like the knights, the poption of the town were solely made up of human puppets. They couldn¡¯t speak and silently moved about. It was almost as if she were watching an old fashioned silent movie. There wasn¡¯t a single sound besides the sound of hoofbeats; the entire town felt like a ¡°girly¡± version of a zombie town.

    Be¡¯s presence did not garner any attention from the puppets. The knights and the townsfolk treated Be as if she were invisible. Be casually grabbed something from a stall, but the stall owner didn¡¯t even react.

    From the sign on the stall, Be finally discovered the name of this this ce. Vaolette Town. ording to the ancient records of the Church, Vaolette Town was a holy ground of the Radiant Church. However, when the sixth generation Pope, Lindberg, ascended to power, all records of this town mysteriously disappeared.

 Volume 5 Chapter 246: The Evil Deeds Hidden 10,000 Years Within The St. Maryâ€™s Cathedral

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 246: The Evil Deeds Hidden 10,000 Years Within The St. Mary¡¯s Cathedral</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The Vaolette Town, the birthce of the Radiant Church ten thousand years ago, was said to have a deep connection with the first six generations of Light Popes. The first generation Pope Goldsmith grew up in this small town and followed the caretaker of the church in this small town, who was also the second generation Light Pope Aesop. He had taught Pope Goldsmith light magic that wasn¡¯t valued at the time because of its poor practicability.

    Third generation Pope McPherson joined the church a few yearster when he was still a child. In the subsequent war against the Twelve Demon Kings, Goldsmith, who was blessed by the Goddess of Light, founded the Radiant Church. Later, fourth generation Pope Dous and the fifth generation Pope Roxanne both became the residents of the Vaolette Town.

    Sixth generation Pope Lindberg also lived in the small town for a period, where he met the lively fifth generation Pope Roxanne. ording to the sixth generation Light Pope Lindberg, the small town of Vaolette had mysteriously disappeared into thin airter. When he had seeded as Pope, he once paid a visit to the town of Vaolette and only saw an empty space at the time.

    Be carefully observed Vaolette Town. Except for the strange residents in the town, no dangerous changes had taken ce in the town. Based on the hypothesis of time and space travel, this was most likely Vaolette Town, where the Radiant Church had originated from more than 10,000 years ago.

    Taking any antique dating back more than 10,000 years was probably priceless and didn¡¯t have a market value. Be temporarily suppressed the greed in her heart. She felt that there must be a reason why this small town had be like this. Be was reluctant to make any moves until she found out what it was.

    Moreover, Be was here to save lives. ording to the fifth generation Light Pope Roxanne, Mathilde, the captain of the Radiant Church Law Enforcement Team who had entered the Scripps Cemetery, was captured here by the evil Pope Aesop. It was more important to save her first. If you want to make money, you should rely on it first. The money-making wouldeter.

    If what the ancient books said was right, in the center of Vaolette Town was the Radiant Church¡¯s St. Mary¡¯s Cathedral. The St. Mary¡¯s Cathedral was located in the central area of the St. Mary¡¯s Academy, which was one of the few academies of the human race that existed more than 10,000 years ago. Aside from second generation Pope Aesop being a teacher in the St. Mary¡¯s Academy, the other generations of Light Popes were all students here.

    The sixth generation Light Pope Lindberg was part of thest batch of graduates of St. Mary¡¯s Academy. Due to the limitation of the town¡¯s architecturalyout, the building area of the academy couldn¡¯t be expanded anymore. After the sixth generation Pope Lindberg graduated, the fifth generation Pope Roxanne vacated St. Mary¡¯s Academy. The remaining teachers and students were transferred to the ¡°City of the Eternal,¡± Olsylvia City. The transferred teachers and students were the first batch of the St. Louis Church Academy.

    The St. Mary¡¯s Academy wasn¡¯trge. From a distance, the area of this academy was equivalent to less than one-tenth of the current St. Louis Church Academy, the exclusive school of the Radiant Church. It was definitely too small. If they didn¡¯t build a bigger academy, it wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with the development and expansion of the church and the sharp increase in the number of followers.

    The female knights¡¯ destination was St. Mary¡¯s Academy. It was difficult for Be to leave the team midway because it would be too obvious. So she ended up following along. After entering the gates of the St. Mary¡¯s Academy, Be dismounted and hid in the crowd while the female knights in the front dismounted.

    After arriving at the St. Mary¡¯s campus, the knights had to remove all their equipment. Be didn¡¯t want to take off her clothes in front of a bunch of puppets. Wouldn¡¯t she be on a losing end? There were also many nuns in the St. Mary¡¯s Academy. It seemed that they were nuns of the Radiant Church. They wore nothing except for a golden cross on their chest.

    Be confirmed that the mysterious mastermind behind this incident was definitely into blonde-haired, big-breasted beauties because the puppet students at the St. Mary¡¯s Academy were all like that. Unfortunately, they weren¡¯t alive. Be couldn¡¯t feel the breath of life from them.

    At this time, Be instinctively felt a threat. She quickly hid behind a big tree and saw another being emerging just after hiding. The person flew over from the distant sky. He was dressed in a ck cloak, and the familiar clothing styles reminded Be of ¡®that¡¯ person¡¯s identity.

    Incredibly enough, this was the fourth generation Light Pope Dous. He seemed to be using the corpse of a random old man who had been dead for a long time. His two eyes were dripping with blood as he walked. As looking at the clothes, the corpse was probably one of the tomb raiders who took part in the Scripps Cemetery exploration mission. Dous must have taken over his body after his death.

    The fourth generation Pope Dous had originally nned to resurrect himself with Kleina¡¯s body. The body of the beautiful grey-haired girl was most suitable for him. He never expected Be to destroy his evil n halfway. After Kleina was rescued, Dous could only borrow the body of a tomb raider amidst the chaos.

    The old man¡¯s corpse now-in-use was supposed to be a famous tomb raider known as the ¡°Lock King¡± of Olsylvia City. Although he was very powerful, he wasn¡¯t a match for Dous¡¯ soul. Dous wasn¡¯t used to this body. After he had calmed down, he decided to visit Aesop personally to speak to him.

    When the fallen Pope Dousnded at the St. Mary¡¯s Academy, the puppet nuns seemed very sensitive to his breath. They knelt and didn¡¯t dare to look up at Dous¡¯s substitute body. However, the eyes of Dous¡¯s substitute body had beenpletely destroyed. It was uncertain if he could actually see them or not.

    ¡°Aesop, you old bastard,e out now, or I¡¯ll destroy all your puppets!¡±

    ¡°Dous, don¡¯t be so impulsive! After all, I¡¯m considered your teacher. I haven¡¯t even settled the score with you for the fight between your 10,000-year-old Ice Serpent Reynolds, and my Sky Demonic Dragon Emperor Omnis.¡±

    ¡°Teacher? You dare call yourself a teacher! You even attacked your own student and was killed by another student in the end...¡±

    The tone of the fourth generation Pope Dous was full of disdain and ridicule. In his view, it was too fake to use the title of teacher for Aesop. He had murdered the first generation Pope Goldsmith, his own student, but was eventually punished. The third generation Pope McPherson, who was also his student, threw him off his post. What a ¡°wonderful¡± teacher he was!

    ¡°About that... Dous, don¡¯t deliberately look for trouble! Speaking of students, weren¡¯t you defeated by junior Roxanne, who was several decades younger than you? You made a ¡®great¡¯ senior too!¡±

    ¡°Roxanne sneaked an attack, but I eventually managed to drag her down with me. Enough about this, let¡¯s get down to business! Hurry up and return my substitute body materials. She was taken away by your demon subordinates.¡±

    There wasn¡¯t much emotion in Aesop¡¯s tone. He seemed like a wise man who had seen through the world of mortals. After they had spoken, Be secretly peeked at Aesop from behind the big tree. Like Dous, Aesop was also using a substitute body.

    However, the body Aesop was using now was a man who looked rather handsome. He was about 30 years old from his clothes; he appeared to be another tomb raider who had taken part in the Scripps Cemetery exploration. After his death, Aesop had upied his body. His eyes had been destroyed by the mechanisms in the tomb, leaving only two ck holes that had bled out.

    Be felt that the two Popes¡¯ substitute bodies were the other way around and should be reversed. Watching two dried up corpses standing and chatting was rather disturbing. Be wore the Netherworld Stone. With it, the other beings here would regard her as a demon.

    After a round of argument, Aesop and Dous still couldn¡¯t convince each other. Aesop had repeatedly denied sending his subordinates to rob Dous of his substitute body. After all, he didn¡¯t need a substitute body, and Kleina wasn¡¯t a blonde beauty,pletely different from what he liked.

    Dous insisted that Aesop was lying. The demons in this area were under the control of Aesop. Who would believe that it wasn¡¯t his doing? To prove his innocence and show Dous his unshakeable love for blond-haired, big-breasted beauties, Aesop decided to take Dous into the depths of the St. Mary¡¯s Academy to verify it personally.

    Be had obtained important information from their quarrel. Not only was Captain Mathilde locked up in the St. Mary¡¯s Academy, but the first generation Light Pope Goldsmith, the ¡°Origin of Light,¡± was also held there. Be quietly followed the two Popes to the central area of the St. Mary¡¯s Academy.

    Be was a bit speechless when she arrived at the St. Mary¡¯s Cathedral in the central area of the St. Mary¡¯s Academy. The evil Pope Aesop had transformed it into a demon¡¯sir. The style of their was exactly the same as the old Twelve Demon Kings, which seemed to confirm the rumor that Aesop had colluded with them.

    Be didn¡¯t like entering this type of Demon King¡¯sir. The style of the old Twelve Demon Kings¡¯ir was too gloomy and dark,pletely different from Be and the new Demon Kings. The entireir resembled a disgusting giant saa that tightly wrapped St. Mary¡¯s Cathedral.

    The St. Mary¡¯s Cathedral was ratherrge. Under the guidance of two Popes, Be entered the fallen St. Mary¡¯s Cathedral. The murals in the corridor of the cathedral had been corrupted by slimy demon mucus. The murals eulogizing the Goddess of Light were only faintly visible.

    Be remembered that the third generation Pope McPherson once told her about the acts of the second generation Pope Aesop. Before this, Be had believed that it was a political maneuver of Pope McPherson to smear his opponent¡¯s reputation when they fought for the position of Pope.

    But after entering St. Mary¡¯s Cathedral, Be was finally sure that the third generation Pope Mcpherson hadn¡¯t lied. Here, arge number of blonde girls were imprisoned. Like the girls outside, they were living puppets. When the second generation Light Pope Aesop was in office, the church had recruited arge number of reserve Holy Maidens every year, without even waiting for the five-year mark.

    Unlike the four Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church, the first reserve Holy Maidens were an unspeakable history of the Radiant Church. They weren¡¯t recruited for the use of the Radiant Church at all. When they first recruited these reserve Holy Maidens, the requirements were very specific ¨C blonde hair and certain chest measurement. Anyone could guess that they were meant to cater to the second generation Light Pope¡¯s personal hobby.

    With Be¡¯s discerning eyes, those detained here were all reserve Holy Maidens. From a nce, she could tell he had been very rough with them. Before this, Aesop had also secretly detained arge number of reserve Holy Maidens in the depths of the St. Mary¡¯s Cathedral. He had tortured them until they died and then turned them into puppets to continue their imprisonment.

    Like the puppets outside, these reserve Holy Maidens weren¡¯t dressed. Their hands and feet were tied with thick ck chains. On their charming snow-white bodies were traces of abuse and whip marks.

    Looking at the statues along the way that were used to hold the puppet reserve Holy Maidens in ce, Be couldn¡¯t understand Aesop¡¯s interests at all. The entireir was as dark as an underground torture room. All sorts of bloody torture instruments were scattered all over the ce. Since Aesop had tortured these reserve Holy Maidens, Be¡¯s feelings of sympathy and protection were stronger than her wicked thoughts.

    When the second generation Pope Aesop stepped down, the Radiant Church had recruited eight or nine groups of reserve Holy Maidens, nearly 200 beauties. In the end, these reserve Holy Maidens had disappeared mysteriously as recorded in the history books of the Radiant Church, although the church said that they had gone to serve the Light God.

    Besides these reserve Holy Maiden puppets, Be hadn¡¯te across any gold and silver treasures, only several deformed demonic people that roamed around their. The degree of their deformity, although disgusting, was still within Be¡¯s eptance range. Be had to force herself to look at them.

    One of the sacred objects Be wore on her chest, the Netherworld Stone, gave off a dim luster. With it in ce, the demons weren¡¯t aware of Be¡¯s presence. Since Aesop and Dous were using substitute bodies, they wouldn¡¯t discover Be, who was wearing the Netherworld stone, unless they switched back to a pure soul state or if Be attacked them.

    Be secretly cursed the Radiant Church for tricking them. Didn¡¯t they im that the underground Scripps Cemetery was a treasurend filled with gold and diamonds? What a bunch of b*******! Be found nothing of value except copper coins.

    In the depths of the St. Mary¡¯s Cathedral, Be finally saw her target, Captain Mathilde of the Radiant Church¡¯s Law Enforcement Team. Mathilde had been stripped naked. It looked like Aesop wouldn¡¯t allow any of the beauties he captured to hide their bodies behind clothes.

    Mathilde¡¯s golden ponytail had been released, so her hair fell all over her body. She knelt under a cross with her hands tied behind her back and her feet bound with golden chains. There were golden chains attached to the cross that covered Mathilde¡¯s slender neck. It acted as a ¡°cor¡± to fix Mathilde¡¯s neck onto the cross.

    The cross was attached with many golden chains that fixed Mathilde¡¯s waist onto the cross. Mathilde¡¯s face was covered with a ck blindfold and a stic tube forced into her mouth. From time to time, strange liquid flowed down the pipe into Mathilde¡¯s mouth. Mathilde couldn¡¯t spit it out at all and could only allow the mastermind behind this to feed that strange potion.

    With her abundant experience, she spected that Aesop had force-fed Mathilde nutrient solution or something of the like, or else Mathilde would have died after starving for two or three days. After sweeping her eyes over Mathilde¡¯s body, Be realized the problem.

    Previously, Mathilde used to have a t chest, but after two or three days, she had actually grown a pair of beautiful breasts. The effect of this ¡°breast ergement¡± was amazing. The potion that Aesop fed her must have other strange stuff besides nutrient solution.

    ¡°Dous, this girl is my material body. See? I controlled myself from touching her these past few days to transform her into a body that fits my aesthetic standards. I really didn¡¯t steal your body.¡±

    ¡°Aesop, your likes haven¡¯t changed at all! Even after 10,000 years, you¡¯re willing to give this up.¡±

    ¡°Dous, you don¡¯t understand! This is a gentleman¡¯s persistence. It¡¯s the pursuit of my life. These female students are really amazing...¡±

    Be nced at the gentlemen whose eyes were two ck holes. She was speechless for a moment. The substitute bodies used by Aesop and Dous were blind. She wondered if they could really see the outside world.

    The evil Pope Aesop had kidnapped Mathilde for some evil ritual. Next to Mathilde was a huge cylindrical container. The inside of the container was covered by ayer of white light. The holy light that resembled a pixted image seen in theics from Be¡¯s previous world made it impossible for anyone to see what was inside.

    It turned out that the first generation Light Pope Goldsmith was imprisoned there. When Aesop drugged Goldsmith and put her to sleep, he had anticipated that Goldsmith¡¯s body contained thest blessing of the Goddess of Light. However, Goldsmith drank the mysterious potion out of her trust in her teacher, Aesop, the Holy Light that protected her from being vited still existed.

    Afraid of being judged and punished by the church tribunal, if the incident was revealed, Aesop sealed Goldsmith into a crystal cylinder and hastily inherited the Pope¡¯s position. Due to his improper method and inability to produce Goldsmith¡¯s proof of session, the Pope was expelled by third generation Pope McPherson in less than five years of him bing Pope.

 Volume 5 Chapter 247: The Slumbering Origin of Light Within the Depths of St Maryâ€™s Cathedral

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 247: The Slumbering Origin of Light Within the Depths of St Mary¡¯s Cathedral</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    Within the depths of the St. Mary¡¯s Cathedral of the original St. Mary¡¯s Academy, inside the Sky Cathedral underneath the Scripps Cemetery located in the central region of Vaolette Town. Be was hiding in an inconspicuous location and secretly observing the Second Generation Radiant Pope Aesop and the Fourth Generation Radiant Pope Dous, who were currently using their body doubles.

    As this ce was simr to a Demon King¡¯sir, Be¡¯s natural characteristics as a Demon King prevented her from being attacked by those ck tentacles that were roaming around everywhere. When Dous ascertained that Kleina was not here either, he became rather indignant. It seemed as though he was determined not to give up so easily.

    ¡°Dous, my brother, there¡¯s nothing here! Well, if you¡¯re noting, I¡¯ll begin my experiments without you. What do you think? Would you like to do the honor of being my witness?¡±

    ¡°Forget it, I¡¯m not as sick as you are. I¡¯m going to look around again! Aesop, I¡¯ll go check out the rest of the St. Mary¡¯s Academy.¡±

    ¡°Dous, since you¡¯re not going to believe me no matter what I say, I¡¯ll take you on one more round of the premises!¡±

    Aesop was afraid that Dous would damage his collection if he were to roam around alone, which meant that he had no choice but to continue following him. Since Aesop was not in a rush, he might as well ¡°get rid¡± of this outsider who was ruining his view before moving on with what he wanted to do.

    Be waited for them to move further away from her before emerging from behind the stone pir. The Evil Pope Aesop seemed to be nning to use evil forms of sorcery to transfer the First Generation Pope Goldsmith¡¯s soul into Mathilde¡¯s body. Once he seeded, Goldsmith¡¯s protective entity would not self-destruct. Her soul would be forever imprisoned in Mathilde¡¯s body, and Goldsmith¡¯s original body would be added into Aesop¡¯s collection of puppets.

    Mathilde¡¯s soul would then be sacrificed as the price for such an evil ceremony. Fortunately, Aesop had a typea??blond hair with voluminous chests. Therefore, when Mathilde was first captured, she was not up to that ¡°old gentleman¡¯s¡± standards, and Aesop had spent a few days modifying her body. Otherwise, Be would not have the opportunity to rescue her at all.

    Be took out the magicalmunication stone and sent out a message to the Assassin Noreya, who was awaiting orders at the agricultural region just outside Vaolette Town. She told her to prepare to retreat and take cover as Mathilde had been found.

    Be walked up to Mathilde and caressed her cheek in an attempt to ease her difort. Initially, Mathilde trembled in fear with every touch. However, once she realized that the hands belonged to a female and that they were warm, Mathilde began to rx once she knew that it was not one of those puppet Holy Maidens.

    ¡°Mathilde, promise me, no matter what happenster, do not make a sound! Otherwise, I will not be able to save you.¡±

    Be quietly murmured her instructions into Mathilde¡¯s ear, and she had no other choice but to nod in agreement. Be took a good look at the cross as she nned to move the entire thing. In the meantime, her hands roamed all over Mathilde¡¯s body. She had to make sure that Aesop¡¯s breast augmentation surgery was not a flop.

    With all the tugging and squeezing, Mathilde turned beet red. That Be was the worst; how could she touch another girl¡¯s chest, just like that? Aesop had been force-feeding her with all sorts of strange concoctions for the past few days. Since then, her chest had been growing non-stop and had be extremely sensitive. Be had managed to im first dibs on Aesop¡¯s new creation even before he could enjoy it himself.

    An inexplicable sense of excitement bubbled up inside Be while Mathilde squirmed as she resisted the urge to cry out. The contrast between this innocent captain of the Radiant Church¡¯s Law Enforcement Team and her current state of embarrassment was an absolutely delightful sight to behold. As Be started to make her next move, she suddenly felt that she was being watched.

    It seemed to being from that round pir with the annoying beam of holy light. Be began to feel ufortable from being stared at and stopped trying to continue viting Mathilde.

    Be tapped lightly on the pressure point at the back of Mathilde¡¯s neck, causing her to temporarily fall asleep. After making sure that Mathilde was knocked out, she walked fearlessly towards the round pir. Then, Be took out the Terror Curse Scrolls that Evil God Mia had given her and surrounded the area with a soundproof barrier. This would prevent Aesop from running back prematurely if any loud sounds urred.

    The agricultural region just outside Vaolette Town had already been enveloped by dark energy. The female knight puppet that was sent out as a scout, along with the other farmer puppets, had been bound and held to the ground by transparent puppet strings. Many strangely shaped wooden puppets were currently approaching St. Mary¡¯s Academy.

    ¡°ine, didn¡¯t you summon those puppets on short notice? Why are they so terrifyingly powerful?¡±

    ¡°Noreya, I modified them using the undead I found inside the Underground Sea, so of course, they would be powerful. Enough about them, shouldn¡¯t you be making your way to meet Be? I thought she had sent out a signal to retreat and take cover?¡±

    The Assassin Noreya, who had been waiting in the forest, finally met up with the Puppet Master ine, who had been leading the invasion of the Sky Cathedral. After collecting enough reinforcements from the Underground Sea, ine and her new soldiers charged back into the foray. Out of pure selfishness, Aesop did not order the Sky Demonic Dragon Emperor Omnis, who had been the guardian of the Sky Cathedral, to put a stop to its contest with the Ice Serpent Reynolds, the guardian of the Soul Tower on Soul Ind.

    The Sky Demonic Dragon Emperor Omnis that was busy engaging in a battle with the Ice Serpent Reynolds was too distracted to even care about the horde of flying puppets that was taking over the cathedral. Because of this, ine managed to gain the upper hand, and her puppet army sessfully invaded the original birthce of the Radiant Church, just outside Vaolette Town.

    Back inside the central region of the St. Mary¡¯s Cathedral, Be was about to put her hand on the crystal round pir as she was curious how the First Generation Radiant Pope Goldsmith looked like. However, the moment her right hand touched the pir, it was ejected from the surface by the light¡¯s power. It felt as though she had been electrocuted.

    ¡°Ouch! My hand! That was ridiculously painful. Luckily, I did not get burnt... What¡¯s the deal with this round crystal pir...¡±

    ¡°Demoness, I will not allow you to take advantage of the Radiant Church¡¯s descendants. Let that little girl go immediately.¡±

    While Be was checking her right hand for injuries, a crisp female voice rang out from the round crystal pir. Based on the tone, Be guessed that it must have belonged to the First Generation Radiant Pope Goldsmith. Unlike the Fifth Generation Pope Roxanne, Goldsmith¡¯s voice had a childlike undertone to it. Despite the fact that Goldsmith was doing her best to ensure that her voice resonated with authority, her efforts were no match for Be¡¯s well-trained ears.

    ¡°Taking advantage? What do you mean, Your Holiness? Is it considered taking advantage if we are both girls? In fact, what your teacher, Aesop, is doing...¡±

    ¡°Enough, I forbid you from speaking ill of Aesop... Anyway, what happens in the Church is none of your business...¡±

    ¡°Goldsmith, even you are unable to admit Aesop¡¯s actions. It seems like you weren¡¯t truly asleep for the past ten thousand years!¡±

    As though Be had gotten hold over her, Goldsmith, who had been hiding inside the holy light, instantly fell silent. After Aesop drugged her, knocked her out, and locked her here, she had not been able to escape after she regained consciousness. Ever since Aesop¡¯s reign was usurped by the Third Generation Radiant Pope McPherson, he had been hiding inside Vaolette Town.

    Back then, there was a vast underground pce hidden under St. Mary¡¯s Academy, and its entrance was right beneath the feet of the statue of the Radiant Goddess deep within the academy¡¯s main cathedral. After failing to protect his reign, Aesop hadid here until he had sumbed to his injuries.

    However, Aesop did not truly die. Instead, he roamed around the Underground World as a wandering soul. After the Sixth Generation Radiant Pope Lindberg came into power, St. Mary¡¯s Academy, along with its staff and students, was moved over to the Olsylvia City. To prevent himself from being found out, Aesop activated his evil powers and ¡°transported¡± the entire Vaolette Town and ced it beneath the Olsylvia City at its current location at the Scripps Cemetery¡¯s underground world.

    Many yearster, Dous and Roxanne found this ce once again. The former had discovered it after his physical body had died, while thetter was chasing him in an attempt to kill him before her body was taken over by the curse.

    Goldsmith was aware of all the bad things that her teacher, Aesop, had been doing all this time. During her time hidden inside the holy light for the past ten thousand years, she witnessed every single strange and vile thing he hadmitted to the alternate Holy Maidens he had imprisoned here. After such an extended period, Goldsmith was no longer pure.

    To protect the reputation of the Radiant Church, Goldsmith did not think it was right to reveal the truth. Right now, she decided to remain silent in front of Be. That Demoness seemed to know something about the various ugly rumors that the Radiant Church had umted over the years. Little did she know that the first person to reveal the information to Be was her adopted younger brother, Third Generation Radiant Pope McPherson.

    ¡°Your Holiness, it seems like you will not be honest with me unless I get you out of there. Just you wait; I will remove you from that beam of holy light.¡±

    ¡°You Demoness, no, I refuse! This is the Blessed Light of the Radiant Goddess. You... you will not emerge victorious...¡±

    ¡°No one can refuse me! We shall see...¡±

    Be pulled her right fist back and smashed viciously into the round crystal pir. However, before it neared the surface, her fist glowed with ck energy. Clearly, Be had concentrated all her power as a Demon King in her hand at the moment. Since there was nothing nearby that she could use to break the crystal, she decided to go back to the basics and use brute force instead.

    The strength of the blowpletely exceeded Goldsmith¡¯s expectations, and her once-confident tone began to falter. Upon impact, a web of hairline cracks began to form along the pir. Even though the crystal pir managed to maintain its structural integrity, the aftershocks left by the blow caused it to shake vigorously.

    ¡°Just give up... Demon, although your ability and strength are simr to the Twelve Demon Kings back then, this Holy Light was a gift from the Creator God, the Goddess of Light, and thus is imbued with her power. You... even if you are a Demon King, You won¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Your Holiness, for the tip! I see. It has the power of a Creator God inside it. This makes things so much easier...¡±

    Goldsmith¡¯s naivety allowed Be to find a solution to deconstruct the Holy Light. If not for that innocent clue, she would have ended up wasting a full day attempting to extract Goldsmith. In an instant, Be¡¯s right hand transformed into the infamous Demon God¡¯s Right Hand in all its oddly shaped glory. Upon seeing the transformation, Goldsmith was scared speechless.

    The dark energy that emanated from Be¡¯s Demon God¡¯s Right Hand had already exceeded the range of a Demon King¡¯s power. She was also despicable enough to put on a bracelet with ck jewels. It was a treasure that the Dark Creator Mystica had temporarily loaned to Be, its effect simr to the ¡°Praise of Light¡± that the Creator of Light Vianne had given to her. Both were tools that contained high concentrations of power that could enhance the strength of the wearer that shared simr characteristics.

    Unless Goldsmith possessed something that contained the Creator of Light Vianne¡¯s blessing, the crystal pir would not be able to withstand Be¡¯s next attack. It was clear that Be would emerge victorious as she stretched out her Demon God¡¯s Right Hand and swiped it in the direction of the heart of the Holy Light.

    ¡°This power has already surpassed... Who in the world are you? Wait, don¡¯t do that... I don¡¯t have anything...¡±

    ¡°What are you waiting for, Goldsmith? The power of my darkness has already surpassed the light. Come out!

    Using the Demon God¡¯s Right Hand, Be reached right into the Holy Light. However, she could not see Goldsmith¡¯s exact position, so Be could only rely on her instincts to find her and grope around blindly. Probably due to some force of habit, she ended up grabbing a fistful of soft flesh.

    Be did not hesitate before giving a strong tug and ended up pulling a stunning maiden out from within the Holy Light. She did not have time to react before the beautiful maiden crashed right into her, causing Be to fall to the ground. Goldsmith wanted to escape at the moment. However, as she had not moved for the past ten thousand years, her legs buckled, and she sank to the ground.

    When Be got up from the ground, the First Generation Pope Goldsmith was already seated seductively with her legs in the W position. Other than the ¡°Origin of Light¡±, a cross that represented her status as the First Generation Pope, Goldsmith¡¯s body waspletely bare as everything else that she had worn previously had already disintegrated over time.

    Under the light, every delicate inch of Goldsmith¡¯s skin seemed to emanate a saintly glow. Her luscious locks were tinum blonde, and there appeared to be subtle streaks of gold within it. Her eyes were unusual, even for someone with heterochromia; one eye was the color of pure molten gold, while the other was metallic silver. This was the second beautiful maiden that Be had met in this Other World that had the characteristic heterochromia of the World Destructor¡¯s Camp even though she was not a World Destructor.

    Goldsmith¡¯s impressive features were a perfect bnce of innocence and sacredness. Even though the expression on her face conveyed an air of authority, the slight tremble in her shoulders was an indication of the panic she felt in her heart.

    The protective entity that was dependent on the Holy Light had been shattered by Be¡¯s Demon God¡¯s Right Hand. This was an additional blow to Goldsmith¡¯s faith in the Radiant Church. At the moment, Goldsmith had her arms wrapped around her chest and did not dare to make eye contact with Be.

    Goldsmith¡¯s chest was surprisingly voluptuous and was muchrger than Mathilde¡¯s post-augmented chest. Her slender arms were obviously unable to fully cover her ample bosom. Taking a closer look, Be found a series of deep scratch marks on her chest, which had been caused by her Demon God¡¯s Right Hand. She must have identally pawed at her chest earlier on.

    After being groped by Be, Goldsmith was acting like a young girl who just had her first experience of worldly pleasures. Right now, she did not have the majestic dignity of a Pope. Instead, Goldsmith looked like a beautiful, vulnerable young maiden. However, it was not her fault. Like the Fifth Generation Radiant Pope Roxanne, Goldsmith had existed as an entity where her soul and body had been suspended in a perpetual state for the past ten thousand years.

    Roxanne had managed to survive that long due to the sheer power of the curse on her body. On the other hand, Goldsmith was living on borrowed energy from the Radiant Goddess¡¯s blessing. Both girls were simr in the fact that they had not eaten any food as sustenance for the past ten thousand years and were extremely weak and malnourished. In their vulnerable state, even a young child who was slightly stronger would be able to overpower them, let alone Be.

    Be walked up to Goldsmith and gently cupped her round chin with her left hand that was still in its human form, forcing her to look up and meet her eyes. Goldsmith had no choice but toply as there was no way for her to resist.

    ¡°You... Demon King, no, Demoness... What are you trying to do? I¡¯d rather die than surrender to you. Don¡¯t even think about...¡±

    Goldsmith¡¯s eyes were filled with terror as she looked at Be¡¯s right hand, and she was so nervous that her voice faltered. She didn¡¯t even know if it was still appropriate to address Be as a Demon King as her power had far exceeded the Twelve Demon Kings from ten thousand years ago. Any entity of a higher level than a Demon King was beyond Goldsmith¡¯s range ofprehension, and she had no idea what the correct title was anymore.

    ¡°Goldsmith,e with me. I have a favor to ask of you. Before you refuse, though, think about it; would you rather stay here and wait for your teacher, Aesop, to return instead? I¡¯m sure that he would be extremely delighted to see you in your current state!¡±

    ¡°I... I refuse. Aesop, he... he¡¯s just bewitched by the Demon King and is temporarily... confused. Don¡¯t try to sow discord between us...¡±

    Goldsmith¡¯s voice slowly trailed off as she could no longer believe in her own shoddy excuses. There was no way she could deceive an ¡°old timer¡± like Be. Furthermore, Goldsmith was beginning to experience some strange sensations all over her body. She had been forced to watch as her teacher, the Second Generation Radiant Pope Aesop, provided her with a front-row seat to a live drama for the past ten thousand years. She had been suppressing many such feelings for a very long time now.

    After ten thousand years of watching ¡°live shows¡± without being able to participate, an average person would have gone insane. As a Pope, Goldsmith had extraordinary self-control. Nheless, she was still a naive little beauty. ording to the Church¡¯s ancient records, the First Generation Radiant Pope Goldsmith was only a sixteen-year-old girl who was blossoming into a youngdy when she mysteriously disappeared.

    Earlier, when Be groped her chest, Goldsmith nearly lost it. As they both were of the same gender, she was not resistant to the idea of being touched by the other girl. Be seemed to have noticed the unusual changes in Goldsmith¡¯s demeanor, and her eyes began to wander towards other parts of her body.

 Volume 5 Chapter 248: The Ultimate Adjudication That Was 10,000 Years Late

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 248: The Ultimate Adjudication That Was 10,000 Years Late</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    Scripps Cemetery Underground Sky Cathedral, in the central area of Vaolette Town, in the depths of the St. Mary¡¯s Cathedral, the center of the former St. Mary¡¯s Academy. A mysterious dark energy triangle shield had already covered the entire area. Be used her own Demon God power,bined with the support of Creator of Darkness Mystica, broke through holy light that had protected Goldsmith for tens of thousands of years.

    The farnd outside the Vaolette Town was under attack by ine¡¯s puppet army. The fighting capacity of this improvised puppet army wasn¡¯t the best among ine¡¯s other puppets. However, their opponents were weaker. After all, Aesop¡¯s female puppets were more of a ything and had no fighting capacity.

    As soon as the two sides met, ine¡¯s puppet army immediately won a significant victory. The war situation was clearly one-sided, and the female puppets were soon subdued. Seeing that the army of puppet army had almost reached the edge of Vaolette Town, the second generation Light Pope Aesop and the fourth generation Light Pope Dous, who were strolling leisurely in Vaolette Town, finally came to support them.

    After arge number of demonic people under Aesop¡¯s control arrived, the puppet army¡¯s offensive was suppressed. Dous now believed that Aesop hadn¡¯t arranged anyone to steal his substitute body. A third party obviously controlled these demonic puppets.

    Besides the dark forcesmanded by Aesop and Dous, there was another third-party dark force here, and the behind-the-scenes mastermind remained unknown for the time being. This was an unexpected situation that they haven¡¯t encountered in more than 10,000 years. In thest 10,000 years, humans had only explored the Scripps Cemetery area twice.

    The first time, Bishop Scripps had discovered the passage into the maze thousands of years ago, and the other was the massive tomb raiding organized by the humans not long ago. The humans wouldn¡¯t be able tomand so many terrifying puppets.

    ¡°Aesop, sorry about the misunderstanding. I didn¡¯t think there was a third party here.¡±

    ¡°Brother Dous, I have long said that I am only interested in young girls like Goldsmith. I wouldn¡¯t rob you of your resurrection material.¡±

    Aesop was about to brag more when a loud explosion came from behind, drawing his attention back to the scene. He turned around and felt that the explosion came from the center of the St. Mary¡¯s Academy, the St. Mary¡¯s Cathedral itself.

    A plume of smoke rose from the St. Mary¡¯s Cathedral. While Aesop and Dous were busymanding their army, Puppet Master ine and Assassin Noreya bypassed them from the side and rushed to the St. Mary¡¯s Cathedral to meet Be and the others.

    ¡°Damn it, St. Mary¡¯s Cathedral was attacked by other demonic beings... Brother Dous, please stand inmand here, I¡¯ll go and take a look at Goldsmith...¡±

    ¡°Go ahead. Don¡¯t worry. I know you¡¯re very concerned about your students.¡±

    Aesop left before he had finished speaking, leaving Dous whose tone was rather unpleasant. As if that old man would worry about Goldsmith! Even though they were both corrupted and relied on dark forces, Dous couldn¡¯t ept Aesop¡¯s sadistic hobbies.

    In the depths of the St. Mary¡¯s Cathedral, Be picked up Goldsmith and carried her princess style. Goldsmith was shivering on the ground. Goldsmith with her hands over her chest. She could only verbally protest Be¡¯s actions, but her body couldn¡¯t resist Be.

    ¡°What are you doing? Let me go. I¡¯m going to shout!¡±

    ¡°Go ahead then. Your holiness, there are only demons here. If you shout, would theye back to save you? Don¡¯t be silly; it¡¯s safer to be with me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re a naughty one, your holiness. You obviously feel it, but you¡¯re pretending not to. Dishonest girls will be punished.¡±

    ¡°How do you... How do you know? Wait, I don¡¯t... Stop bbering nonsense...¡±

    Be whispered in Goldsmith¡¯s ear and threw her into bewilderment. How could her emotional expressions be hidden from Be¡¯s experienced eyes? Faced with Goldsmith¡¯s vehement denials, Be didn¡¯t say anything else to tease her. She had her own set of special methods to educate these beauties who say ¡®no¡¯ despite reacting physically.

    Be lowered her head and stroked Goldsmith¡¯s silky back with her hand. She gently licked Goldsmith¡¯s earlobe, exciting the beautiful girl so much that she buried her head directly in Be¡¯s chest. The sanctity that she held steadfast to for ten thousand years had fallen in an instant.

    Be had slept with many Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church. Although Goldsmith was the first generation Pope, she was a beginner in some aspects. Even Holy Maiden Daisy of the Salo¡¯s faction knew more about these matters than she did.

    ¡°Your holiness, are you going to keep lying! Look at how wet...¡±

    ¡°Stop it, please, take me out of here! Can we talk about thister?¡±

    Goldsmith, whose defenses hadpletely fallen, buried her head in Be¡¯s chest, her face flushed like that of a feverish patient. She answered Be¡¯s next question honestly, which relieved Be, who had assumed that the first generation Light Pope would be a formidable opponent.

    After being personally acquainted with Goldsmith, Be felt that she was easier to deal with than the fifth generation Light Pope Roxanne. Be managed to take her down without even doing anything. The reason why Goldsmith¡¯s defenses fell so quickly wasrgely due to the various kinds of erotic suggestions that the second generation Pope Aesop had imperceptibly inputted into Goldsmith¡¯s head over the past 10,000 years.

    In the end, it was Be who picked up this ¡°bargain.¡± Aesop¡¯s assists of more than 10,000 years made it so much easier for Be. In this underground exploration of the Scripps Cemetery, Be also epted twomissions, one from Kleina, the daughter of the Skeleton Tower¡¯s head, and the other from the mysterious Imperial Duchess.

    Kleina had entrusted her with obtaining a special refining magic bottle. At the same time, the mysterious Imperial Duchess asked her to obtain a gemstone ring carried by the first generation Light Pope Goldsmith. Goldsmith knew where these two items were. She carried them with her and ced them within the holy light crystal pir. With her prompt, Be managed to find them. The goal of her mission for this Scripps Cemetery expedition was achieved.

    The ceiling of the St. Mary¡¯s Cathedral was destroyed by a demonic puppet. Puppet Master ine and Assassin Noreya appeared on the back of a giant puppet griffin. Aside from them was Kleina, who had been hidden on the frozen throne, and fifth generation Light Pope Roxanne, who was dressed as a mummy and put in a fake pharaoh¡¯s coffin.

    Be carried Captain Mathilde, who had almost passed out on the cross, onto the griffin¡¯s back. After that, she carefully passed Goldsmith to ine. When everything was done, Be nned to retreat.

    The location of second generation Pope Aesop and fourth generation Pope Dous¡¯ treasure was indeed under the Sky Cathedral and the Soul Tower, but Be didn¡¯t have the time to steal the treasure. Be had nned to use her own treasures to pretend it was the spoils of their tomb-raiding because she was embarrassed toe out empty-handed for the first time they raided a tomb.

    Strictly speaking, Be hadn¡¯t actually gone back empty-handed. She had stolen the biggest treasure, that is, the first generation Pope Goldsmith and the fifth generation Pope Roxanne of the Radiant Church who were worth more than other treasures. However, their identities couldn¡¯t be disclosed for the time being. The news that the first generation Light Pope was still alive would probably cause unnecessary panic.

    Assassin Noreya, who was in charge of surveince, found something unusual. She quickly took out a small crossbow and arrow from her storage ring. An arrow shot across and pierced second-generation Pope Aesop who was about to attack from behind Be.

    ¡°Damn it, give Goldsmith back. She is my student and will always be...¡±

    Aesop¡¯s substitute body was approaching the point of the break, and his voice turned hysterical. As soon as he came back, he saw arge hole in the crystal cylinder. The holy light had receded, and it was empty inside. Goldsmith had been kidnapped. His treasure that had been imprisoned for more than 10,000 years had been taken away by someone else. His anger was immeasurable.

    Aesop let his anger go to his head and had forgotten about his magic attack abilities. Now he was like a mad man that had suddenly been angered, wanting to pounce on her. The eyes of his body were gone, leaving two hollow dark holes. The dark holes shed strange dark red bloody tears, which looked frightening.

    Aesop¡¯s morbid obsession with Goldsmith frightened the girl herself. After being freed from imprisonment, Goldsmith, who hadn¡¯t regained his strength, buried her head in ine¡¯s chest. She didn¡¯t dare look at her former teacher, Aesop.

    Although the first generation Light Pope Goldsmith didn¡¯t dare to face the past for the time being, Be was fearless. She boldly spected that when Aesop used the substitute body, he was actually blind. He couldn¡¯t see Be and the others and could only zoom in on their positions by sensing.

    Now, Aesop had let the anger go to his head. He jumped up again despite everything. There were many arrows stuck in his body, all of which were fired by Assassin Noreya to prevent him from advancing. Be had already pulled back her Demon God¡¯s right hand. Without a second thought, she grabbed her ¡°Sanctioned Dagger¡± and stabbed Aesop in the chest.

    Aesop couldn¡¯t dodge and was hit right in the middle. The Sanctioned Dagger was bestowed upon the Radiant Church¡¯s Holy Swordsman by the sixth generation Light Pope Lindberg and was a treasure inherited by the Holy Swordsmen. Its role was to punish any of the popes who might fall into corruption. This was the power conferred by the sixth generation Pope Lindberg on the Holy Swordsman to punish any evil popes.

    Be borrowed this ¡°Sanctioned Dagger¡± from Holy Swordsman Cynthia just before she set out, which was perfect for this situation. From the sixth generation Light Pope Lindberg onwards, the popes had always followed the rules, so the ¡°Sanctioned Dagger¡± had never been used.

    ¡°This dagger... belongs to Lindberg. Damn it, that bastard...¡±

    The second generation Pope Aesop was now in a substitute body, so the Sanctioned Dagger could harm him. If he were in the soul state, this dagger wouldn¡¯t be able to harm him.

    Be pulled out the Sanctioned Dagger and kicked Aesop several meters away. The deformed demonic people in the St. Mary¡¯s Cathedral had long been sent by Aesop to the edge of Vaolette Town to fend off ine¡¯s puppet army.

    At present, Pope Aesop¡¯s substitute body was the only one in the St. Mary¡¯s Cathedral. It was easy for Be to deal with him alone, but if his demon people came back to support him, that would be a different story. After Be seeded in her sneak attack, she didn¡¯t hesitate and pulled Assassin Noreya¡¯s outstretched hand.

    Assassin Noreya yanked Be onto the giant puppet griffin. Puppet Master ine patted the giant puppet griffin on the back, and the big guy immediately spread its wings and fluttered up into the sky.

    ¡°Stop... Lindberg, you bastard... You¡¯re still interfering with my ns after death... Damn it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I will die. I am immortal! Just you wait, traitors...¡±

    After the Sanctioned Dagger had pierced his chest, dark red blood flowed out of the substitute body double. The evil Pope Aesop bled profusely, ck gas continuously emerging from the wound. The young man who was originally quite handsome, quickly aged and withered, and soon became a mummy and fell to the ground.

    Before this, Aesop¡¯s substitute body double¡¯s body waspletely quiet, but at this moment, his mouth opened and a miserable scream came out of it. He seemed to be cursing all the people who had taken Goldsmith from him. But Be had already flown away so they could no longer hear the curses and insults of Aesop.

    Aesop finally knelt on the ground and covered his chest with one hand, while he stretched out the other hand towards the direction of Be¡¯s puppet griffin. His gesture made it seem as if he wanted to capture something far away.

    Under the power of the Sanctioned Dagger, Aesop¡¯s substitute body double finally witheredpletely and turned into a pool of ck liquid. The way his substitute body had been kneeling before its disappearance gave the impression that he was confessing to the various crimes hemitted over 10,000 years. With the disappearance of Aesop¡¯s body, the female puppets imprisoned here for more than 10,000 years were finally freed.

    Be and the others could see that in the Scripps Cemetery underground Sky Cathedral, the vige girls in the rural areas outside the Vaolette Town, the female residents in the town itself, the nuns and female knights of the St. Mary¡¯s Academy, and the reserve Holy Maidens¡¯ in St. Mary¡¯s Cathedral finally got their freedom.

    The puppet threads attached to the puppet girls automatically fell off. They got up and bowed down with their hands folded in the direction of Be¡¯s puppet griffin as if they were thanking Be for giving the evil Pope Aesop a fatal blow with the Sanctioned Dagger to free them.

    After thanking Be and her teammates, the puppet women continued to keep their hands folded, and their bodies bowed. With a smile, they quickly turned into dust and disappeared, leaving only piles of crystal-clear white bone dust on the ground. Because they had died more than 10,000 years ago, the souls of ordinary people couldn¡¯t survive for that long, so aside from turning into white bone dust, there wasn¡¯t any sign of soul sublimation.

    The scene was like a picture out of theics from her previous life that depicted the disappearance of all human beings after the end of the world. The puppet women of the Vaolette Town had vanished into dust. The torture of more than 10,000 years had finally ended.

    Among them, Goldsmith was the one who felt most lost. Although Aesop hadmitted countless crimes, he was still her teacher. The evil Pope Aesop had to face his ending. Meanwhile, Be, who killed Aesop with the Sanctioned Dagger, was the most rxed one. Aesop¡¯s substitute body couldn¡¯t see what they looked like and only remembered the Sanctioned Dagger.

    Be cunningly threw the me to sixth generation Light Pope Lindberg. If the evil Aesop didn¡¯t die, he would only seek revenge from the soul of sixth generation Light Pope Lindberg. He couldn¡¯t see Be and the others but could only remember the Sanctioned Dagger.

    If Be remembered correctly, starting from the sixth generation Light Pope Lindbergh, all the popes who died were buried in the Holy Tomb. There were at least dozens of Light Popes¡¯ spirits in the Holy Tomb. If Aesop dared to retaliate, the battle would be spectacr ¨C the evil spirits of the second generation pope fighting against the spirits of theter generation popes.

    ¡°Are you Her Holiness Goldsmith? I have already chosen your coffin!¡±

    ¡°What is this strange box? Wait a minute. What are you doing? Help...¡±

    With ine¡¯s signal, Be and Noreya helped put Goldsmith into another imitation pharaoh coffin and dressed her as a mummy. Like the fifth generation Pope Roxanne, Goldsmith had to pretend to be a dead body to get out of the Scripps Cemetery.

    As soon as Be and the others flew out of the Sky Cathedral area, they immediately switched to the Ice Throne and fled to the other side. The huge puppet griffin was used as bait to take on the attacks of Sky Demonic Dragon Emperor Omnis and was destroyed.

 Volume 5 Chapter 249: The Mysterious End to the Grave Robbing Event at the Scripps Cemetery

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 249: The Mysterious End to the Grave Robbing Event at the Scripps Cemetery</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    With the failure of the evil Pope Aesop¡¯s body double, the Sky Cathedral located underneath the Scripps Cemetery began to go through some unusual changes. The seemingly brand new buildings started to deteriorate rapidly, and the entire Vaolette Town turned into a dpidated ruin within moments.

    Rays of gold light burst out of the ruins of the St. Mary¡¯s Academy. The brightest light rays were concentrated around the St. Mary¡¯s Cathedral at the center of the academy. Be almost felt sorry for the evil Pope Aesop as his secret collection of treasures had all been destroyed.

    However, Aesop did not truly disappear. His evil consciousness still existed. ording to Be¡¯s divine artifact, the ¡°Meredith Holy Lamp,¡± it could still detect traces of Aesop¡¯s evil consciousness as it wandered the St. Mary¡¯s Cathedral, and it was clear that Be would not be able to get rid of Aesop that easily.

    The first generation Pope Goldsmith had beenpletely wrapped up in strips of white cloth like a mummy. To make it more convincing, Be and the others bought a replica of the Pharaoh¡¯s coffin and ced Goldsmith inside. Be also ced some of her own precious treasures within the coffin as well.

    Kleina and Captain Mathilde were still trapped in their bindings. First of all, Be did not have the time to remove them. Secondly, she wanted to make use of this opportunity to do some naughty things to them. Since the Assassin Noreya and the Puppet Master ine were one of Be¡¯s ¡°naughtier¡± dorm mates, they were familiar with her deviant tastes, and as such they did not attempt to dissuade her at all. Furthermore, both of them were clearly ¡°S,¡± which meant that they weed the sight of such activities as well.

    When the fallen Pope Dous saw the area being destroyed from the top of the Sky Cathedral, he decided to ignore it and immediately escaped back into the Soul Tower within the Underground Sea. After all, Soul Ind was still his base camp. Even if this ce became decrepit, with Aesop¡¯s abilities, rebuilding would not be an issue.

    This time, Be was unable to get the ¡°Light of Sin¡± that represented the second generation Radiant Pope¡¯s status, as well as the ¡°Light of the Fallen¡± of the fourth generation Radiant Pope. However, she was able to gain possession of the ¡°Origin of Light¡± and the ¡°Adjudicator of Light¡± that represented the status of the first and fifth Radiant Pope, respectively. This would add on to the ¡°Lonely Light,¡± the cross that represented the third Radiant Pope¡¯s status, that she had gained much earlier.

    At the moment, Be owned three crosses from the previous Radiant Popes, which were equivalent to the previous Popes¡¯ ¡°Imperial Seal.¡± The personal cross that represented the current Pope¡¯s status was given to him by the sixth generation Radiant Pope Lindberg. That cross had more than ten thousand years of history. As Be had three such crosses in her possession, she already owned two more crosses than the current Pope.

    Midway through their journey, Be and the others switched over to the flying throne and escaped the Scripps Cemetery¡¯s Underground Sea Region. Moving along the opening in the sky, they managed to return to the Underground Maze. Once they were out, the opening was sealed. The Underground Maze had already been taken over by the Puppet Master ine¡¯s demonic beings, which meant that it could be considered a safe zone.

    The entrances and exits of the Scripps Cemetery had already been blocked off by the Radiant Church¡¯s Vatican Secret Guard. Be and the others changed into simple ck cloaks and escaped in another direction. The church¡¯s blockades were no match for Be and her demonic beings. While Be explored the Inner World, the demonic beings under hermand had already dug out a passageway inside the Underground Maze, which Be used to leave the Scripps Cemetery.

    Within the depths of the Scripps Cemetery, members of the Radiant Church, led by the Red Archbishop Ellen, waited in anticipation of an uing battle. Every single person was on high alert for anything unusual urring in their surroundings. Archbishop Ellen had already noticed that a few extra members had mysteriously appeared on the hill. However, he did not say anything.

    Ellen realized that those extra members included the Church¡¯s heir President Maria, the Holy Swordsman Cynthia, the Four Holy Maidens, as well as the Dark Holy Maiden Liz and a few others from the Darkness Church. He knew that if he were to reveal his identity right now, the Radiant Church would descend into internal chaos and cause infighting.

    President Maria was clearly in cahoots with the Holy Swordsman Cynthia. In addition, they were joined by reinforcements from the Darkness Church. Under these circumstances, even the Pope would not dare to offend President Maria, let alone Ellen, who was only a Red Archbishop.

    If they were to engage in a confrontation, Archbishop Ellen had a less than thirty percent chance of winning. The Holy Swordsman Cynthia alone would be able to take him down alone without the aid of President Maria and the four Holy Maidens.

    The rock that blocked the entrance of the Scripps Cemetery had been blown apart. Then, a few weary figures staggered out from a grave. One of them was Randall, the Young Master of the Blood Skull Organization.

    Randall was considered to be one of the lucky ones. The other two teams from the Horrorshow Group and the Skeleton Tower had beenpletely annihted inside that Underground Maze. If the Radiant Church hadn¡¯t blocked the entrances, Randall and the others would have escaped the Scripps Cemetery a long time ago. No one in their right mind would want to remain in that godforsaken ce for longer than they had to.

    ¡°Archbishop Ellen, I demand an exnation. What¡¯s with that rock that blocked the way? If not for that stupid rock, we would have escaped much earlier, and we could have avoided so many deaths.¡±

    ¡°Young Master Randall, let¡¯s discuss this in-depthter. Did you see a captain of a grave robbing team with the code name ¡°Lady Knight¡±? She seemed to have entered the cemetery with you.¡±

    ¡°No, I did not. I¡¯m leaving. I expect an exnation from you soon. Otherwise, I will have no choice but to speak to Archbishop Salo.¡±

    Infuriated, Randall left with his remaining followers, who were haggard and weary. Archbishop Ellen had no idea how to answer his question and was contemting his options when Be and her gang strutted out of the other side of Scripps Cemetery¡¯s entrance with an entourage of a horse-drawn carriage in tow.

    The Archbishops were speechless. There were a few dozen carriages, and each one was overflowing with all sorts of treasures. The first two carriages had two strangely designed coffins on top of them, and one of the coffins had curses engraved all over it.

    Grave robbers these days are getting more arrogant. They even dared to transport the treasures that they had stolen in broad daylight and right under the noses of the people who were guarding the cemetery. Many followers of the Radiant Church were furious. They wanted to investigate the loot. However, they were ordered by Archbishop Ellen to stand down.

    Although Be was wearing a ck cloak, she had three crosses hanging on her chest. Archbishop Ellen caught sight of the crosses that belonged to the first, third, and fifth generation Popes. Because of this, he felt that this matter was above his pay grade, and Archbishop Ellen decided to report this to the current Radiant Pope.

    As he watched Be and the others get off the hook, President Maria and the others on the hill nearby began to retreat, Archbishop Ellen knew that they had narrowly avoided a potential internal conflict within the Radiant Church. Be was right; the people in this Other World did not recognize the coffins of the ancient Pharaohs from her previous world.

    Be and the others lied that they had found another path while tunneling through the maze when they were robbing the Scripps Cemetery and ended up inside one of the ancient graves. Those Pharaohs¡¯ coffins and the treasures had been dug up from those underground graves.

    No one from this Other World dared to check those coffin replicas as Be continued to boast about them. The members of the Doors of Truth Society who were guarding the St. Louis Church Academy did not dare to open the coffin that held the fifth generation Radiant Pope Roxanne. The new coffin that ine had ced Roxanne into had the Ancient Egyptian God of Death Anubis engraved on it. Moreover, Roxanne emanated cursed energy, which made it seem like the coffin was really cursed.

    ¡°This is Anubis¡¯... Anyway, this is the coffin of one of the ancient Evil Gods. The ancient corpse within it had been cursed. On this side, this is the Sun King¡¯s coffin. Do you still wish to check them?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine... Grand Duchess Bellina. You may go! Since those treasures did not belong to the Scripps Cemetery, ording to the agreement, they can take them with you.¡±

    Once the members of the ¡°Doors of Truth¡± Society verified that those treasures in the first few carriages were real, they let her go. Before that, Be had already tucked the crosses that represented three of the Radiant Popes into her cloak. Since those treasures had been part of Be¡¯s personal collection, they were all authentic, and none of them were of questionable quality.

    Be had joined Kleina and Captain Mathilde inside one of thest few carriages that were covered in ck cloth. She took advantage of the confusion and left the St. Louis Church Academy with ease. Be had already spent the deposit that Randall had given her through fund transfer. Since he had no clue about Be¡¯s true identity, there was no way he was getting his money back.

    No one would ever expect Be, who was a Grand Duchess, to cheat 100,000 gold coins out of someone. No matter how much Randall suspected it, he would never believe that the Grand Duchess Bellina, who had a monthly ie that far exceeded that amount, would be the one who cheated him.

    After the incident, the Scripps Cemetery was renamed to the Gabriel Memorial and was permanently sealed. Those grave robbers who had gone missing inside the maze had basically died in vain. To this day, the Radiant Church had not revealed the reason for sealing off the Scripps Cemetery. However, the previously promised reward of 100,000 gold coins would be split evenly and given aspensation to the four main Evil Organizations of the Human Empire¡¯s Underground World ¨C the Eye of Darkness, Blood Skull, Horrorshow Group and Skeleton Tower.

    Of course, the organizations were not satisfied with that. However, they were in no position to object to the Radiant Church¡¯s actions publicly. Furthermore, the four Evil Organizations were not united, and each of them had their own hidden agenda. This meant that they could not cooperate to put up any resistance and could only reluctantly ept the 25,000 gold coins each aspensation.

    Be had no idea if the remnants of the evil Pope Aesop and the fallen Pope Dous¡¯ evil spirits woulde out to create trouble again. When she left the maze, she had sprinkled some of the ¡°Tears of the Goddess¡± from the Creator of Light Vianne at the entrance that led to the Underground Sea Region. Be guessed that it would be able to suppress the two evil spirits for a reasonable period of time.

    The northern campus of the Olsylvia Academy, the Filomena Nobility Academy.

    After much effort by the craftsmen, the original ruins of the Benedict Manor had a brand new image. With therge number of funds that Be invested, the craftsmen were extra diligent as they had not met such a generous boss like her in a very long time.

    Normally, when the nobility or royalty engaged their services, food and lodging were not provided. In addition, their sry would be paid monthly, which ranged from around just under twenty silver coins to a few thousand bronze coins. The worst thing was that some of those scum would dy their payment on purpose, even if they had the money. This made many of the craftsmen extremely miserable.

    On the other hand, with Be as their employer, she provided food and lodging and paid them daily. In fact, her one gold coin a day was neverte. Compared to working for the other nobles, it was basically heaven.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina, everything is going smoothly. I believe we would be able toplete the work either tomorrow or the day after tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Mmm, alright. Master Steve, it¡¯s been tough on you and your disciples so far. Once the project ispleted, everyone will get another one hundred gold coins as a reward.¡±

    When the project¡¯s head craftsman Master Steve and his team that was working on remodeling the Benedict Manor heard what Be said, they nearly kowtowed in gratitude. A reward of one hundred gold coins per person was equivalent to a few years of their ie. As they looked at Be¡¯s retreating figure, Master Steve instructed his disciples to keep a lookout for any projects from the Sarnia Duchy. From now on, he nned to work long term for Be.

    Be, who had rushed back to the Olsylvia Academy, did not manage to catch her breath before heading to the Benedict Manor with the Seed of Life in hand. She had already asked Lolita to transport the loot that she had brought back from the Scripps Cemetery. In addition, the first generation Radiant Pope Goldsmith had already personally removed the seal on the golden box that held the Seed of Life.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina, how did you manage to unlock the seal on that golden box?¡±

    ¡°Princess Delias, well... it¡¯s a secret. I¡¯ll tell you about it when we have the time. Let¡¯s nt it!¡±

    Be hade to the Benedict Manor¡¯s remodeling site under the pretense of checking up on the project¡¯s progress. As for the matter of her sending the Seed of Life, she did not mention it to anyone unnecessary. The Seed of Light was the Elven Race¡¯s long lost sacred object. The Moon Elven were not the only ones who were looking for it. In fact, every single tribe of the Elven Race was looking for the Seed of Light. Even their distant rtive, the Fairy Race, had joined in the search.

    Princess Delias of the Moon Elven hugged the golden box that held the Seed of Life in delight. Like Be, she had concealed the fact that she managed to obtain the Seed of Life. Even her mother, the Queen of the Moon Elven, was kept in the dark. Other than the Seed of Life, Be also brought back many precious seeds and eggs for agricultural purposes. Once the Ancient Tree of Life germinated, those seeds and eggs could be given a new lease of life.

    Although the area around the Benedict Manor was already on high alert, Be used the remainder of Randall¡¯s 100,000 gold coins after paying the craftsmen, to employ arge number of temporary private guards. At this moment, there were at least a thousand guards who were patrolling the area around the manor.

    There were many people who had their sights set on the Seed of Light. Be realized that there were many pairs of eyes staring intently at the Elven Princess Delias. She was now wearing a suit of heavy knight¡¯s armor and had reced her regr sword with a machete, which could be easily unsheathed at a moment¡¯s notice.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Elven Princess! Quick, let¡¯s take a look...¡±

    Once the Elven Princess Delias emerged, the boys of the Olsylvia Academy got a little overexcited. With someone in the crowd egging them on,rge numbers of boys poured out of the academy and began to charge towards the human defense wall set up by the guards. While the guards were upied by the crazed boys, a handful of ck figures slipped out of the crowd and moved towards their target, the Seed of Life in Princess Delias¡¯ arms.

    Although they were moving very quickly, they were no match for Be¡¯s reflexes. After observing the Assassin Noreya, those guys were moving at a snail¡¯s pacepared to her usual speed. Be reached out and grabbed onto Delias, pulling her into her arms. The Demon Thieves who had been lying in wait quickly shot those unfortunate figures to death with their arrows.

    ¡°The Rose Society is killing people! Come...¡±

    Before the students who were trying to create trouble could finish their sentences, they were subdued by the members of the Rose Society who were lying in ambush. Be held on to a confused Elven Princess Delias and continued to make their way towards the area where they decided to nt the Seed of Life. The guards had taken control over the short-livedmotion at the perimeter.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina, your human academies...¡±

    ¡°Ignore that. I have my ways to handle this. Just do what you have to. I will take care of everything else.¡±

    There was apetitive edge in the air even before the Seed of Life was nted. This caused the Moon Elven Princess Delias to hesitate for a moment. However, Be¡¯s certainty gave her confidence. ording to the Elven Race¡¯s ancient books, once the Seed of Life was nted, it would require one week to ensure it was secure. Delias had nned to nt it first and yed it by ear afterward.

    As luck would have it, the moment the Seed of Life was nted, a little ident urred. Be was the only one who saw it. When the Moon Elven Princess Delias was about to ce the seed in the pit, the Seed of Life fell right out of her hand. It dropped into the pit and was instantly swallowed up by the ground.

    Delias¡¯ eyes were filled with disbelief. However, Be saw everything. A pair of pale-skinned hands grabbed the Seed of Life right out of Delias¡¯ hands and absorbed the seed into the soil. Since those hands did not seem to have any ill intent, Be did not attempt to stop it.

    The moment the seed was absorbed into the soil, a ray of emerald green light shot out of the ground. This was the natural aura that contained the infinite possibilities of growth. Under the light, a tree was rapidly growing as quickly as the eye could see.

 Volume 5 Chapter 250: The Strange Happenings In The Rose Societyâ€™s New Territory, The Hausmann Hotel

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 250: The Strange Happenings In The Rose Society¡¯s New Territory, The Hausmann Hotel</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The northern area of the Olsylvia Academy campus, the Emersons Business District of the Filomena Nobility Academy. This bustlingmercial district was famous for the numerous hotels throughout Olsylvia City. Due to bright lights that stayed on all night in the Emerson Business district, it was also nicknamed the ¡°Nightless Street¡± by the Olsylvia Academy.

    The Hausmann Hotel, located in the heart of the Emerson Business District, was the thirdrgest hotel here and was now another one of the Rose Society¡¯s properties. The Hausmann Hotel itself was fairly decent, but the truly famous hotel was the one next door to it.

    On the left of the Hausmann Hotel was the Bellige Hotel under the Fraternity, which imed to be a holy ce of philosophers. The waiters outside the gates were handsome men, and senior members of the Fraternity often visited the hotel. Several super luxury suites in the Bellige Hotel were said to have been booked by several senior members of the Fraternity on a long term basis.

    On the right of the Hausmann Hotel was the Doris Hotel under The Wronged Angels Society. This hotel imed to be the paradise of cross-dressers and was constantly crowded with various cross-dressers and women¡¯s clothing lovers. Boys who had awakened strange hobbies often visited this hotel. It was said that men were seen entering the doors of the Doris Hotel but never leaving.

    Opposite the Hausmann Hotel was the Eiffel Hotel, which was outsourced to the Alessandra Academy next door to Olsylvia Academy. It specifically received foreign guests and was managed by Fairy Race. The fairy and elves of the Other World were rted. The gates of the Eiffel Hotel always remained partially closed so that outsiders couldn¡¯t see the situation within clearly.

    The Miranda Hotel, which was just a street away behind the Hausmann Hotel, was also outsourced to other elite schools. The Miranda Hotel was rented by another academy beside the Olsylvia Academy, the Antote Academy. The hotel opened by this art academy provided the same service as the red-light district in Be¡¯s previous world. The girls at the door were all scantily dressed, and the bulk of Miranda Hotel¡¯s customers came at night, so there were few customers during the day.

    In terms of scale, the Bellige Hotel ranked first in Emerson Business District, the Doris Hotel came in second, and the Hausmann Hotel that had just been taken over by Be¡¯s Rose Society came in third. The fourth and fifth were the Eiffel Hotel and the Miranda Hotel, respectively. The central area of thismercial street was filled with philosophers, women¡¯s clothing, and a red light district. Of course, the street would be famous.

    Now, the Rose Society had taken over the Hausmann Hotel. The Order of the Rose was directing artisans in decorating the outer part of the Hausmann Hotel and cing the Rose Emblem of the Rose Society in a prominent position on the Hausmann Hotel¡¯s walls.

    In the carriage parking garage of the Hausmann Hotel was a bunch of carriages parked there. The carriages were loaded with the fake treasures that Be had brought out from the Scripps Cemetery during the day. They contained the coffins of the two fake Pharaohs, first generation Pope Goldsmith and fifth generation Pope Roxanne. Be had already moved them into the luxurious suite of the Hausmann Hotel.

    Be had secretly bought the Hausmann Hotel. This area was under the control of the Fraternity. The Golden Legend Society and the Mask of Darkness Society, which were at odds with the Rose Society, wouldn¡¯t dare enter the Fraternity¡¯s territory to cause trouble. The Rose Society had invested money to cooperate with the Fraternity, and after paying rent to them, the Rose Society was free to use the hotel.

    In a VIP room in the lobby of the Hausmann Hotel, Be and President Nina of Rose Society were hosting a banquet in honor of Lowell, one of the four vice presidents of the Fraternity. More than 1.8 meters tall, the handsome Lowell was the perfect example of the tall, rich, and handsome men from Be¡¯s previous life. The handsome blond hair, blue-eyed man sat face to face with Be and the others.

    Lowell was dressed formally and looked like one of the princes of the Human Empire. He was wearing a golden aristocratic attire and a pair of gloves. Compared to him, Be¡¯s substitute body Princess Felia looked rather short.

    Be was dressed casually and came directly in knight¡¯s armor. She had just attended the sowing ceremony of the Seed of Life and immediately came back without tidying herself. Compared to her, President Nina of the Rose Society was wearing a more formal outfit ¨C a pure white evening gown. Her long dark silvery hair fell over her bare shoulders that were revealed by the dress¡¯ revealing design, making her look particrly attractive.

    However, it was obvious that the two sides hadn¡¯t attended the banquet for the sake of eating. The various delicacies on the table had hardly been touched. Later on, when Be thought back to this reception party, she couldn¡¯t understand it. To be honest, a gay man and two lesbian girls having dinner together was a really awkward affair.

    ¡°Ahem, Vice President Bellina and President Nina, this is the first time that your society has cooperated with the Fraternity. We were wondering if the rent of the Hausmann Hotel could be increased slightly? The price we talked about earlier is a little on the low side...¡±

    ¡°Vice President Lowell, the price is...¡±

    Just as President Nina was about to talk about the price, Be reached out to stop her. Although Lowell was now very serious, his handsome appearance couldn¡¯t hide his lecherous nature. Be quietly handed a gift box from the table to Vice President Lowell.

    ¡°Vice President Bellina, what are you doing? I don¡¯t ept bribes, you take it back!¡±

    ¡°Lowell, are you sure you don¡¯t want this gift? Well, I can take it back then! I¡¯ll give it to the other seniors of the Fraternity...¡±

    Be pretended to take back the gift box, but her hand identally opened the corner of the box and revealed its contents. It was the ck silk stocking of Charlotte, the cross-dressing president of the Wronged Angels Society. Be had identally picked it up from the cross-dresser. It happened to be perfect for this situation.

    The look in Lowell¡¯s eyes changed. The previous ¡°morally upright¡± persona of his was all fake. Under the illumination of the hotel lights, Be obviously noticed Lowell gulping. This action of his was exactly the same as the reaction Be had whenever she used to see a beautiful girl. In this world, only a lecherous person could understand and appreciate another.

    ¡°Ahem... Sister Bellina, it¡¯s not good for you to give gifts. I won¡¯t allow you to corrupt the other vice presidents, so I¡¯ll confiscate this. You don¡¯t have to worry about the rent. Just pay the original price we agreed upon.¡±

    ¡°Lowell, you¡¯re right! I won¡¯t do it again! I¡¯ll do as you say...¡±

    Be looked at the grim-faced Lowell, one of the four vice presidents of the Fraternity. She wanted tough but couldn¡¯t, so she bowed her head and pretended to agree with him. The y had to bepleted ording to his rhythm. Lowell was a pervert with a hosiery fetish. The gift Be gave him were the stockings he had been coveting for more than a year.

    Because he had to hurry back to lick the stockings... no, rush back to enjoy the smell of these stockings, Lowell quickly put away the gift box and left with Be and others. During the whole process, his eyes stayed on Charlotte¡¯s ck stockings. As for Be and Nina, these two beautiful girls, he barely gave them a second nce. What a truly qualified stocking fetish pervert!

    ¡°Lowell, I have a batch of goods from the cemetery. I¡¯d like to leave them here. I don¡¯t know...¡±

    ¡°Up to you. Bellina, this hotel is now rented out to the Rose Society. President Carlos of the Golden Legend Society wanted to rent itst time, but I refused. That pretty boy is really terrible...¡±

    Be sent Lowell out of the Hausmann Hotel and asked him quietly if she could temporarily store the treasure she had taken out of the cemetery, which Lowell agreed without thinking. After epting her gift, he was much more amodating. Lowell didn¡¯t intend to return to the Bellige Hotel next door. Charlotte¡¯s ck stockings were a treasure to be enjoyed exclusively. His other good friends would have to wait until he was done with them.

    Be looked at Lowell¡¯s handsome figure and secretly breathed a sigh of relief. At first, she really didn¡¯t know what to give the perverts of the Fraternity. After all, they didn¡¯t need money or women. Girls and money were basically useless, and Be didn¡¯t have any boys to give to Lowell.

    Fortunately, he had Charlotte¡¯s ck stockings, which came in handy. It seemed that she should visit the Wronged Angel Society more often, and maybe she could obtain more treasures for the senior members of the depraved Fraternity. As Be was thinking, President Nina of the Rose Society looked depressed as she left the Hausmann Hotel.

    Astrologer Nina had previously heard about the Fraternity¡¯s various strange hobbies, but she didn¡¯t believe it. A moment ago, she finally saw through the truth. She, a beautiful girl, couldn¡¯t evenpare to a pair of ck stockings from Charlotte, a cross-dresser. The inexplicable frustration made Astrologer Nina feel extremely confused.

    ¡°Nina, don¡¯t be depressed! Lowell has weird interests... You can rest assured that even if no man wants you, I will marry you.¡±

    ¡°Be, what are you even saying? Don¡¯t you know how tofort someone? I don¡¯t need your sympathy. I¡¯m in great demand... If you don¡¯t believe me...¡±

    ¡°Nina, I mean it. If no one wants... No, I meant even if someone wants you, I¡¯ll marry you first. Stay the night, it¡¯s gettingte...¡±

    ¡°Be, I... I¡¯ve something to do so I¡¯ll return to the astrology room. I won¡¯t stay tonight. Goodbye...¡±

    Astrologer Nina left the Hausmann Hotel as fast as she could. Be¡¯s earnest manner made her nervous, and her face had turned strangely hot, like a feverish patient. If she didn¡¯t leave now, President Nina was afraid that she would make a fool of herself in front of Be.

    ¡°Nina, why are you running away? Do I look like ady boss of an illegal shop? You can¡¯t escape from me. Next time...¡±

    Afterining, Be went back into the Hausmann Hotel. On her way back to the hotel, she instinctively felt that there was someone secretly staring at her from the dark. The source of that line of sight was indistinguishable as if it came from multiple positions. Be couldn¡¯t tell where it wasing from.

    Be turned around. The brightly lit Emerson Business District was full of wandering men and women. The hotel next door was also one of the strongholds of those perverts. The masculine energy here was so heavy, how could there be anything evil here? Be felt that she was too nervous and had better do something she enjoyed.

    Moreover, the members of the Rose Society were busy outside the Hausmann Hotel. If there was anything unusual, they would have discovered it immediately. After Be entered the hotel, she closed the door behind her, the door was quietly pushed open by something unknown that secretly slipped inside.

    Be left in a hurry, so she didn¡¯t notice that the food from the banquet with President Nina and Vice President Lowell hadn¡¯t yet been tidied. The delicious food that was untouched was now being eaten. If anyone looked closely, they would see a transparent, fuzzy figure sitting in Be¡¯s position. From time to time, delicious food floated up into the air and was swallowed down.

    This wasn¡¯t the only ce where a paranormal phenomenon existed. In the newly-bought Hausmann Hotel, Be had already dismissed the servants. At the unmanned service desk, a stool showed an obvious dip, as if someone was sitting there drinking tea. There were several cups in front of that position, and the tea in the cups disappeared at a speed that was visible to the naked eye as if someone was really drinking tea.

    On a mirror inside the service desk, there was a pair of delicate small hands holding the teacup. Others couldn¡¯t tell, but Be would be able to recognize that those hands are the same ones that snatched the Seed of Life when Moon Elven Princess Delias nted it in the Benedict Manor before.

    Be, who quickly went upstairs, didn¡¯t notice these two mysterious phenomena. The transparent being that came through the door of the Hausmann Hotel felt the presence of a third party. The two invisible beings who had been drinking tea and eating found this third party at once. They hastily dropped the food and drink and drifted towards the ce where the being was located. The lobby of the Hausmann Hotel, which was originally empty, was about to stage an invisible war.

    Back in Pure White Heaven, Devastating Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita, who was responsible for guarding the dormitory building, seemed to have sensed something. When she helped Be escort the caravan to the Hausmann Hotel, she personally checked theyout of the hotel before returning to Pure White Heaven and found no problem at that time.

    Lolita had just taken two steps forward but stopped again. After she closed her eyes and thought for a moment, the expression on her face gradually rxed from her tense state. Lolita showed a rxed smile, then she slowly turned around and returned to Pure White Heaven.

    ¡°It turns out that they¡¯re not part of the same group. Although they¡¯re not as powerful to deal with us, the two of them working together could still keep that crazy girl busy for an entire night.¡±

    Be was rxing in a luxurious room of the Rose Society¡¯s exclusive Hausmann Hotel in the central area of the Emerson Business District in the northern area of the Olsylvia Academy campus, the Filomena Nobility Academy.

    This was a luxurious room,rger and more opulent than the King Suite of the Pams Hotel in Angus City, where Be had previously stayed. To show off her extravagant tastes, Be had piled up all the gold and silver treasures from the cemetery in the free space of this room. She carried these gold and silver treasures with her at all times, and it was up to her to decide how to keep them.

    The two coffins containing the first generation Light Pope Goldsmith and the fifth generation Light Pope Roxanne had been moved into this luxurious suite. Goldsmith and Roxanne were still wrapped in white cloth strips. They were still unaware of the reason behind their mummy experience.

    Be nned to wait until the next morning to invite the professionals from among her teammates to get rid of Roxanne¡¯s curse. Although she was a Demon King, Be wasn¡¯t adept at removing curses, so it was better to leave it to the professionals.

    As for the question of whether Goldsmith and Roxanne would run away, Be wasn¡¯t worried about that. The two beautiful young popes had been starved for tens of thousands of years; their bodies were supported by energy alone. Their bodies were now so weak that they couldn¡¯t even defeat ordinary children, let alone remove the white ribbons binding them and escaping.

    Be took off all her equipment. This was her room so she could do whatever she liked. Aside from the two generations Light Popes, Captain Mathilde of the Radiant Church¡¯s Law Enforcement Team, and Kleina, the head of the Skeleton Tower¡¯s daughter were also here in the room. Be temporarily brought them all to the Hausmann Hotel.

    Mathilde and Kleina still had the binding props on their bodies. They were brought back in their original state. Mathilde was still half kneeling in front of the cross, her feet kneeling on the soft carpet. Mathilde was flushed and too afraid to look away from the ground. She obviously hadn¡¯t woken up from the shock of gaining a new pair of breasts.

    Kleina had been untied from the flying throne. However, Be left her tied up and ced her on the big bed. Seeing Be staring at herself with a strange look in her eyes, Kleina shyly closed her eyes. Right now, her hands and feet were tied with puppet strings, and her mouth was blocked with a small gag ball. Be couldn¡¯t resist but the desire to fool around with the beauty in her bed.

    ¡°Since you don¡¯t have any objections, let¡¯s continue the fun stuff we did in the underground world!¡±

    Be had a difficult time getting rid of Assassin Noreya and Puppet Master ine ahead of schedule tonight. She asked her two roommates to return to Pure White Heaven to rest and to report their safety to their other roommates, Lisha and Kriss. She was about to climb into bed when a knock sounded on the door, stopping Be.

    Aside from the luxurious room on this floor of the Hausmann Hotel, there were no guests in the other rooms. The knock in the middle of the night suddenly caught Be off guard, almost making her break out in a cold sweat.

 Volume 5 Chapter 267: The Accidental Discovery Of The Dark Saviorâ€™s Real Face

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 267: The idental Discovery Of The Dark Savior¡¯s Real Face</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    The northern campus of Olsylvia Academy, the Filomena Nobility Academy, the central area of the Emerson Business District, in the lovers¡¯ suite located on the third floor of the Hausmann Hotel run by Rose Society.

    Be scanned the room in surprise. It wasn¡¯t as if she had never seen her roommates and President Isaman, but she¡¯d never seen them hurt. As far as Be could remember, she hardly ever saw Lisha and the others get injured, especially since they were so powerful. Besides Devastating Evil Dragon Lolita, Demon God Angel, and Great Evil God Mia, Be couldn¡¯t think of anyone with enough power to hurt these ck Warriors.

    Now that Kriss and the others were all injured, Be was deeply distressed. In this romantic room, Student President Isaman sat on the sofa, looking lost with Swordsman Kriss and Assassin Noreya by her side, one on the left and the other on the right. Kriss had both her hands pressing down on President Isaman¡¯s right arm, so she couldn¡¯t move it.

    On the other hand, Assassin Noreya was even more direct, holding a strangely shaped dagger against President Isaman¡¯s slender neck. The dagger, named ¡°Broken Soul,¡± was a weapon Noreya only used when dealing with challenging targets. Its effect was the same as its name¡ªit was one of the forbidden weapons that could directly harm the soul. Her actions suggested that President Isaman¡¯s current strength warranted the use of this weapon.

    Puppet Master ine, President Isaman¡¯s sister, stood behind her with a charming smile, her hands on both shoulders of President Isaman as if she was massaging her shoulders. However, it was only a superficial act. In reality, ine¡¯s hands were very close to President Isaman¡¯s heart. A trace of her puppet strings was faintly visible between her fingers. As long as President Isaman moved, her heart would be pierced by the string.

    Mage Ariel was a less shocking sight, though. She was sitting on another sofa opposite President Isaman, with dozens of magic elements made out of different attributes floating around the magnificent magic staff in her hands. That was a mage¡¯s posture for a big move. The seven-colored magic energy gem at the top of the staff was facing President Isaman. If she dared move, Mage Ariel wouldunch a magic attack, regardless of whether she was considered a friendly force.

    Every single one of these girls had injuries on their faces and traces of blood on the corners of their mouths and eyes. It was a sign of internal injuries, which were obviously more troublesome than external ones. Judging by the scene alone, anyone unaware of the situation would assume Be¡¯s roommates had kidnapped President Isaman, and the injuries on their bodies were the results of a fierce battle.

    Be caught a whiff of the scent of a strange perfume in the air, which wasn¡¯t one she usually used. One of the smells reminded her of the exotic beauty Be had metst night¡ªthe shadow that visited Vampire Evelina and passed Be in an invisible state. She had this exact scent, the unique fragrance of Jasmine.

    At the time, Jasmine was also injured. Be breathed a sigh of relief, ruling out the possibility of her involvement. However, it was better to confirm in person.

    ¡°Be, you are holding me hostage. Let me go...¡±

    ¡°Hostage? Isaman, we saw that you were too tired, so we kindly invited you to stay and have a rest. But who knew you would try to run off... ¡°

    ¡°President Isaman, I remember you seemed to have left your luggage in my dormitory temporarily when you were on vacationst time. I think you should just stay with us...¡±

    ¡°No way, you¡¯ve not defeated me yet. This agreement...¡±

    President Isaman immediately refused Be¡¯s ¡°gentle¡± invitation to stay. As for the bet, she regretted it a little. Be¡¯s roommates weren¡¯t any weaker than her. She had previously assessed that Kriss would be a bit of a threat, and her sister, ine, could stand against her. Besides, she also thought that Lisha was at most at the level of a Dragon Knight.

    Last night, she tried to run away, but after a few rounds with them, Lisha and the others managed to force her back into the Hausmann Hotel. Lisha¡¯s fighting capabilities far exceeded a Dragon Knight, and even Mage Ariel and Assassin Noreya could each go one-on-one against her. Thus, President Isaman had no other choice but to yield.

    ¡°President Isaman, rx. I¡¯ll definitely fulfill our bet. But for now, it seems that you haven¡¯t joined any societies yet. Why don¡¯t you join our Rose Society?¡±

    ¡°President Isaman, either join the Rose Society or move to our dormitory building. Then we¡¯ll all be on the same team, alright?¡±

    Isaman wanted to turn her face away from Be¡¯s arrogant expression. She didn¡¯t like either option. However, the problem was that if she didn¡¯t agree right away, there wasn¡¯t a third choice, so she nned to simply not reply.

    President Isaman¡¯s resistance was futile, though. Her sister, Puppet Master ine, gently controlled her head with both hands, making it impossible for President Isaman to avoid Be¡¯s aggressive look.

    The calmness in President Isaman¡¯s eyes was shattered by the cruel reality. Be, this problematic student, had always been unpredictable. Only God knew what strange things this bad girl would do next!

    ¡°President Isaman, if you don¡¯t say something, that means you agree to join the Rose Society. Then let¡¯s begin the weing ceremony... ¡°

    ¡°Be-Be, I...¡±

    Be¡¯s shamelessness far exceeded President Isaman¡¯s expectations. Her overbearing condition that silence meant consent was epted by the other members as well. Isaman wanted to say no, but Assassin Noreya ced her hand over her mouth, preventing her from speaking. Noreya and Be had many ¡°criminal¡± experiences together, so she probably already knew Be¡¯s next step. This was her way of trapping President Isaman.

    President Isaman nodded helplessly, agreeing to join the Rose Society. As for the bet, she could only find a way to solve itter. Even if she didn¡¯t nod now, the other beautiful girls present would certainly force her to agree. Having a dark transformed body was Princess Lisha and the others¡¯ biggest secret, and it would only be a ticking time bomb if President Isaman didn¡¯t join them.

    ¡°Be, I have already agreed to join the Rose Society. Where are you taking me... The exit is over there. I can walk by myself...!¡±

    ¡°Now that you are like this, if outsiders see you, they might think the Hausmann Hotel opened by the Rose Society attempted to murder its guests! Let¡¯s go clean up before we leave, and take the opportunity to deepen our feelings. Please cancel all your appointments for the morning! After that, I¡¯ll help you ask Chief President Angelia of the Central Student Union for leave.¡±

    President Isaman, who thought it was all over, was forced by Lisha and Kriss to the indoor swimming pool in the suite. When she had met themst night, she happened to be injured, which had aroused Assassin Noreya¡¯s suspicions. They wanted to confirm whether President Isaman was involved in the scuffle outside the Eiffel Hotel building. At the time, Noreya had only seen the person¡¯s dark transformed body, so she wasn¡¯t sure if her other identity was President Isaman.

    Be¡¯s purpose was different from the others. She had already gotten the first-generation Light Pope, Goldsmith, to use her holy light energy to purify the Mable Flowers. As a result, the evil energy that the fallen Love God Mable had attached to these flowers had been dispersed by Goldsmith with purifying light. If the legend was true, as long as the petals of the Mable Flower were scattered into the water, lovers who shared the bath would fall in love for a lifetime.

    Although Be wasn¡¯t sure whether the legend was true or not, she was eager to see the truest side of her roommates. As for its authenticity, it wasn¡¯t so important. The most crucial thing was President Isaman¡¯s real side, which she didn¡¯t have the chance to admire yet. Today, she had no way of escaping her clutches, and this time, Be wanted to see all of President Isaman.

    While Be and the others were busy flirting with President Isaman, a group of mysterious figures had already appeared on what used to be the tenth floor of the Eiffel Hotel. Faced with the destruction, the group of people dressed in ck couldn¡¯t understand the situation. Was it really the work of the Warriors guarding the ce? But that was impossible. If it was the carnivorous nt Gardner, they would require all the Warriors to seal it.

    ¡°Chief, how are we supposed to exin this?¡±

    ¡°How do I know... Um, Mistress...¡±

    A charming figure appeared out of thin air on the ground above the rubble, a dark door behind her. Although there were many strong races in the Olsylvia Academy, there were few genuinely high-level experts. It was difficult for the Olsylvia City guards to defend against all invaders, especially in a bustling ce such as the central area of Emerson Business District, where countless people traveled in and out.

    ¡°What a bunch of fools! You couldn¡¯t even look after a nt! How did a few amateur Warriors destroy it?! I don¡¯t have to remind you of your fates if you fail again this time, do I?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your mercy, Mistress. We¡¯ll get to work now...¡±

    The people dressed in ck immediately left, afraid that they might be killed by the ck shadow to vent her anger if they were even a stepte. After these outsiders departed, the mysterious figure went to the window, which had been burned into a hole. She gazed thoughtfully at the Hausmann Hotel. Although it hadn¡¯t been reopened yet, the many female students living there had attracted her attention.

    Attached spirits weren¡¯t easy to defeat, so anyone who could kill one must have at least the strength of a Demon King. She had remained dormant for the past 10,000 years, but the powers of the Human Race seemed to have skyrocketed a bit too quickly. The present-day Light Pope could only be a bishop at best ifpared to the strength of the first-generation Light Pope Goldsmith.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Hausmann Hotel... I sense so many terrifying powers. And... ¡°

    The mysterious figure shivered all over, an instinctive reaction of her body. The entire Hausmann Hotel, in her sight, seemed to be sending out a horrifying aura. It was invisible to the average human being. But just like the psychic masters or those with Ying Yang eyes from Be¡¯s previous world, she could see the evil energy that was obscured for ordinary people.

    The entire Hausmann Hotel was shrouded by more than tenyers of different dark energies that weren¡¯t affected at all by the daytime and the sun in the sky. If one were to enter the area near the hotel, they would feel a strange coolness, the result of being entrenched in dark energies.

    Looking up at the sky from the Hausmann Hotel, one would find that the sun, which couldn¡¯t be seen directly from other ces, would recede into a fireball without the usual bright rays. Although sunlight shone onto the building, it was wholly consumed by dark energy. The sun looked just like an ordinary fireball, making it entirely possible to be looked at directly with the eyes.

    In the Hausmann Hotel, there were currently six ck Warriors, two Demon Gods, and one Evil God. The presence of two Chaos Bringers plus Devastating Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita, and arge group of high-ranking demons such as Subus Queen Aisha meant that thebined dark energy could envelop the entire Olsylvia Academy and Olsylvia City if not deliberately suppressed.

    At the Hausmann Hotel, Be was now spending some time with her roommates in a tub the size of a small swimming pool in the bathroom of the hotel¡¯s third-floor couples suite. The Red Mable petals floated on the clear water. Legend had it that lovers who bathe together in a bath filled with Mable petals would love each other for a lifetime.

    But Be had basically proven the authenticity of this legend wrong. All the people in the bath were girls. It seemed as if the Goddess of Love Mable was only in charge of heterosexual love and didn¡¯t oversee lesbian rtionships. In fact, there wasn¡¯t a Love God specific to lesbians.

    However, she still received the benefits she desired. President Isaman was bathing beside Be with her sister, Puppet Master ine, holding down the student president for fear that she would run away. On Be¡¯s right was Kriss with her sister, Lisha, in her arms. Mage Ariel and Assassin Noreya bathed somewhere near Be and the others.

    ¡°President Isaman, don¡¯t cover your chest! We¡¯re all girls! Is there something you¡¯re trying to hide?¡±

    ¡°Be... don¡¯t spout nonsense! I... Can you stop staring at me?! It feels strange! Why do you have such strange ...¡±

    President Isaman reluctantly put down her arms and allowed Be to appreciate her body. The other girls here had no scruples about soaking in the bath. If she insisted on her way, she would only seem as if she was purposely making things difficult.

    After seeing Be sprinkle the Mable petals in the bath, Kriss and the others couldn¡¯t hide their excitement, hurrying into the bath. After all, they had worked hard topete for the flowersst night. So, of course, they were delighted to see the flowers in Be¡¯s hands!

    Be held Lisha in her arms, her face full of contentment. Now that she had finally seen all of Isaman, her next step was to defeat her at the inter academypetition and then take good care of her back at the dormitory. Be was exhrated, her eyes inadvertently ncing at the surface of the water. She suddenly froze.

    In the reflection of the water, Be looked just like her Sacred Demon self. She was holding Lihsa, whose reflection was Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha with ck hair and eyes. But Lisha, in Be¡¯s embrace, was still in her usual state with no change. It was probably due to the special effects of the Mable petals. The bathwater had been contaminated by it and could reflect the true side of the bathers. Lisha and the others hadn¡¯t noticed the change. Be thought that perhaps she was the only one here who could see the difference in their mirror images.

    Be took this opportunity to see the dark transformation of all the beautiful girls present. Be was most well acquainted with Lisha¡¯s fallen body, Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha. This ck-haired, dark-eyed domineering dragon loli hadn¡¯t changed at all. Her girlfriend Kriss¡¯s fallen self was the Myriad Sword Demon Krysan with long, silver-grey hair and eyes, looking cold and dangerous.

    The dark transformed bodies in the water¡¯s reflection were also naked because the substitute bodies in the water weren¡¯t wearing any clothes. For Be, this was such a delight. After looking at Lisha and the other¡¯s entire bodies and seeing their true selves, she felt as if she had gotten a huge bargain.

    Mage Ariel in her dark transformation, the Demon Gate Lordress, had pure-white long hair and eyes. Although Isaman and ine were sisters, their fallen bodies were twopletely different styles.

    Puppet Master ine¡¯s fallen body had the same colored eyes and hair, which was thebination of her originally long, orange hair with pink pupils. Her reflection had orange eyes with a tinge of pink in them.

    President Isaman¡¯s fallen self had long, purple-ck hair and eyes and was wearing a headdress specially adorned by the ancient queens. She looked solemn and eye-catching.

    In her dark transformation, the only one with no visible hair color change was Assassin Noreya. Her fallen body also had long, ck hair and dark eyes. Only upon closer inspection could she see a change in her fallen body¡ªher hair and eyes were a red so dark, it only appeared ck from afar, and ncing at her only revealed a sh of a red gleam.

    ording to the rules in the Other World, their fallen selves had more than three times the strength of their real bodies. The dark transformed forms of Be and the others were many times stronger than their present ones, and there was a strange, enchanting beauty after they had undergone dark transformation.

    From the moment she saw their reflections, Be had another crazy and bold idea in her heart, that was to sleep with them in their fallen form. Only then would she really have enjoyed the bargain of ¡°one girl, two beauties.¡±

 Volume 5 Chapter 252: The Secret Deal Between Bella And The Radiant Church

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 252: The Secret Deal Between Be And The Radiant Church</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The northern area of Olsylvia Academy, the Filomena Nobility Academy, the central area of the Emerson Business District, the Rose Society¡¯s exclusive hotel, the Hausmann Hotel.

    In the lobby, the meeting between Be and the Radiant Church was underway.

    President Maria and the others chose silence. One side was their teacher, the other, their close friend. It was really difficult to pick a side so silence was the best. The Hausmann Hotel only had guards because they didn¡¯t have the time to hire new waiters. Be skipped inviting the Radiant Church members to breakfast and went directly to the meeting.

    On Be¡¯s chest hung the personal cross of the first generation Pope Goldsmith, the third generation Pope McPherson, and the fifth generation Pope Roxanne of the Radiant Church. Wearing three crosses gave a great sense of disobedience but it was the symbol of the three generations of Light Popes and was of great significance to the Radiant Church members. Maria and the others could only stare on with solemn expressions.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, can you tell us the origin of these crosses? By the way, this is Cynthia, the Holy Swordsman of the Radiant Church. We have only recently been informed of her true identity.¡±

    The personmunicating with Be was Archbishop Miga, who was the dean of St. Louis Church Academy and one of the rotating presidents of Olsylvia Academy. After all, Be was a student of Olsylvia Academy. Bymunicating as teacher and student, they could avoid unnecessary embarrassments on both sides.

    Be carried proof of the identity of the previous generations of Light Popes with her. If she really wanted to go with the etiquette of the Radiant Church, the three Archbishops had to visit Be as well. Obviously, there would be many difficulties. If the current Light Pope and his sessor were still alive, the appearance of thest few Light Popes would be a direct challenge to the divine right of the Light Pope.

    The fact that Be¡¯s cross was authentic was the most difficult aspect deal with. The previous generations of Light Popes were missing from the church history. Archbishop Ellen and Archbishop Salo, for their own reasons, had chosen to wait and see for the time being. They had crossed paths with Be before and needn¡¯t introduce themselves again.

    ¡°Well, I got it. These crosses? If I said they personally gave them to me, would you believe me? I have a hobby of tomb raiding. I think Archbishop Ellen has personally witnessed it.¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Be had long been acquainted with Cynthia and had physically taken her. Now she was just pretending to meet her for the first time. Archbishop Miga was stunned by Be¡¯s words. He looked at Archbishop Salo and Archbishop Ellen with an inquiring look in his eyes, seeming to ask for their opinions. But the other two weren¡¯t sure what to say. A bewitching silence befell the room.

    Due to the destruction of the God World, paralyzing the reincarnation passage. Of course, the top rungs of the Radiant Church were well aware of this. Some of the more powerful human heroes had their own ways to keep their souls in the world without going through reincarnation. For example, the dozens of generations of Light Popes, beginning from the sixth generation Light Pope Lindberg, were now living in seclusion in the holynd in Radiant Church¡¯s Holy City.

    Due to the disappearance or death of the previous generations of Light Popes, the followers ofter generations truly believed that these popes had really left. If Be¡¯s words were true, then the position of current of the Light Pope was in danger. Some of the previous generation Light Popes weren¡¯t good people.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, tell us your conditions then. The Radiant Church hopes that this matter remains only a legend. This is a letter from the Pope.¡±

    Be received the Pope¡¯s secret letter from Archbishop Miga and roughly looked through it after opening it. The content affirmed the friendship between Be and the Radiant Church, and also told Be in a rather cryptic way that the Radiant Church could meet her requirements as long as she doesn¡¯t spread the discovery of the previous generation Light Popes¡¯ relics.

    Be didn¡¯t reveal the whole truth to the Radiant Church. She exined that when she raided the tomb, she identally discovered the resting ce of the previous generation Light Popes and stole it from them. Her previous statement that the relics were personally given to her by the previous generation Light Popes was merely an exaggeration.

    Robbing the Popes¡¯ resting ce was a felony, butpared to this, stabilizing the current Pope¡¯s divine power was obviously more important. Archbishop Miga chose to believe Be and reluctantly epted this somewhat far fetched statement.

    Be¡¯s conditions were very clear, as if she had written them in advance. She handed the note with her requests to Archbishop Miga who was stunned after reading it over a few times. Be¡¯s offer surprised him. He had never expected Be to make such a request.

    Be¡¯s request is¨CSwordsman Cynthia and the four Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church must serve the Radiant Church all their lives. The Light Pope must promise that they will not be involved in any political marriages in the future and put it in writing.

    This request was no problem, but it was too easy. Yet Be, as the person who proposed the conditions, received no benefits at all, which was rather strange. Why did Be ask for terms that did nothing for her? This was confusing not only to Archbishop Miga but also Archbishop Salo and Archbishop Ellen who came with him. The current Radiant Church¡¯s Pope in the Holy City couldn¡¯t fathom Be¡¯s real purpose.

    Archbishop Ellen was the first to agree to her terms. As the teacher of Holy Maiden Hayley and Holy Maiden Susan, he had always felt remorse for not being able to prevent the Light Pope from arranging marriages for them. Be¡¯s request so happened to meet his wishes.

    After seeing Archbishop Ellen take the lead, Archbishop Miga and Archbishop Salo no longer hesitated. They had only hesitated earlier for fear that the Pope would me whoever takes the lead. Now that someone had taken the lead, there was no need for them to pretend any more.

    After their conditions were discussed, the next steps were much simpler. Be signed a contract with the three archbishops of the Radiant Church. The sort of ancient magic contract had almost no binding effect on Be. She could either ignore the punishment effect of the contract by virtue of the Demon King¡¯s power or directly overrule the process of the contract ceremony with her power as Demon God.

    ording to the consensus reached by both sides, Be handed over the three crosses to Swordsman Cynthia to watch over them. The Radiant Church promised to abide by the agreement and wouldn¡¯t force Holy Swordsman Cynthia and the four Holy Maiden to marry for political alliances. Be temporarily added another request which was to promote the rescued Captain Mathilde to the Radiant Church¡¯s Law Enforcement Team chief, to which the Archbishops agreed.

    The ident that happened in the exploration of the Scripps Cemetery required a scapegoat so they could answer to the four giants of the underground dark forces of the human empires¨Cthe Eye of Darkness, the Blood Skull, the Horrorshow Group and the Skeleton Tower. The former chief of the Radiant Church¡¯s Law Enforcement Team, Gralen, was made the fall guy and dismissed. Mathilde¡¯s appointment letter would arrive soon.

    The three Archbishops of the Radiant Church had pleased expressions on their faces, happy with the bargain they had just made. Be was secretly pleased with herself too. These old foxes really thought they received a bargain but President Maria and the four Holy Maiden had long been involved with her. Swordsman Cynthia was also one of her own so cing the crosses of the first three generations of Light Popes in her custody was akin to keeping them herself.

    ¡°Then us old men won¡¯t disturb you girls. We¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    After everything was settled, Archbishop Miga and his colleagues withdrew. Today happened to be St. Louis Church Academy¡¯s rest day. They had to deal with the follow-up of the Scripps Cemetery. On their day off, President Maria and the others had nothing to do so they stayed at the Hausmann Hotel and rested for a day.

    As part of the conditions they discussed, the Radiant Church had also allowed that President Maria and the four Holy Maidens¡¯ move to Be¡¯s dormitory, Pure White Heaven, was in line with the church¡¯s regtions. Archbishop Miga most probably intended to have the four Holy Maidens get closer to Be. They didn¡¯t know that the rtionship between the four Holy Maidens and Be had moved beyond a normal friendship.

    The girls at the scene could guess what Be wanted to do but their feet seemed to be pulled by some sort of mysterious magic so they couldn¡¯t get out of here at all. Holy Maiden Hayley wanted to get up and leave, but Holy Maiden Daisy and Holy Maiden Susan held her from both sides, keeping her from leaving.

    ¡°Susan, Daisy, let me go now! Stop pulling me back... ¡°

    ¡°Hayley, stop trying to run away by yourself! Be, punish this girl first. She¡¯s a bit out of line!¡±

    ¡°d to help. Let¡¯s go! I¡¯ll show you around my room.¡±

    ¡°Wait... Stop, I won¡¯t go, I...¡±

    ¡°Hayley, are you going to...¡±

    Holy Maiden Hayley was taken to Be¡¯s luxurious room by the other Holy Maidens. President Maria held Swordsman Cynthia¡¯s hand as she gave her orders to enter the room on her authority as the sessor to the Pope. Holy Maiden Hayley couldn¡¯t protest so she kept quiet and behaved herself. She was surrounded by ¡°traitors¡±, who made it too difficult for her to resist.

    Today was a self-study day for the courses in the other branches of Olsylvia Academy so Be¡¯s absence would have no effect on her attendance. Anyway, she had her substitute body take her ce in those formal sses. If it weren¡¯t an important course, such as the beautiful Dragon Knight Miss Ingrid¡¯s ss, Be usually wouldn¡¯t attend them.

    The northern area of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s campus, the Filomena Nobility Academy, the central area of the Emerson Business District, the exclusive luxurious suite of the Rose Society¡¯s Hausmann Hotel.

    The fake pharaoh¡¯s coffin containing the first generation Light Pope was leaning against the wall. The coffin lying next to it that was shaped like the coffin of Anubis, the ancient Egyptian God of Death, contained the fifth generation Light Pope Roxanne.

    Goldsmith¡¯s situation was different from Roxanne¡¯s. She knew that the mysterious coffin with the appearance of a strange wolf-headed person beside her was holding the fifth generation Light Pope Roxanne. The power of the curse on Roxanne could be felt through the coffin despite the many seals.

    Right now, Goldsmith even envied Roxanne, who was lying down. At least she couldn¡¯t see anything at all. Be had intentionally opened the two small openings at Goldsmith¡¯s eye level to enable her to see the situation outside.

    In the luxurious room, filled with the bewitching fragrance of girls, Be had gathered the others to ¡°y¡± here early in the morning. As soon as they entered the room, President Maria, Swordsman Cynthia and the four Holy Maidens, Hayley, Susan, Daisy and Sophia, of the Radiant Church had removed all their clothes at Be¡¯s request. Goldsmith was forced to watch all kinds of R-rated, shameful images afterwards.

    At Be¡¯s invitation, Subus Queen Aisha and Demon World Princess Diaz joined the fun midway. Kleina and Mathilde, who had been resting in bed, were forced into the ¡°battlefield¡± for another round.

    The entire room was filled with the ambiguous scenes of their entangling bodies. The beauties who were tired after fooling around had passed out. Those who had copsed from exhaustion were the Radiant Churches¡¯ beauties. Demon World Princess Diaz and Subus Queen Aisha had better physical strength than the average human. Unless Be personally started ying with them, they would still be alright.

    Holy Maiden Hayley¡¯s hands and feet were pinned to the carpet by Holy Maiden Susan and Holy Maiden Sophia, on the left and right respectively. Holy Maiden Daisy was lying on top of her, igniting her body with kisses and caresses. Under the control of her fellow Holy Maidens, Hayley could only allow them to behave in such a way.

    Captain Mathilde was entangled with Demon World Princess Diaz on the bed. God knows how the Chief of the Radiant Church¡¯s Law Enforcement Team felt after being embraced by Princess Diaz. Anyway, she was currently unable to punish the princess for her ¡°crimes.¡± Under the overwhelming kisses of Princess Diaz, Captain Mathilde could only moan in pleasure.

    Kleina, daughter of the Skeleton Tower¡¯s head, was the most unlucky. She had attracted Subus Queen Aisha¡¯s attention. The beautiful grey-haired girl had her hands tied behind her with red leather straps but her ck blindfold had been removed. Subus Queen Aisha ced her against the wall while she groped Kleina¡¯s chest with one hand and shoved her fingers into Kleina¡¯s mouth with the other.

    Subus Queen Aisha had sessfully trained Kleina, as expected of a professional with techniques better than Be¡¯s. Be was holding President Maria and Swordsman Cynthia in her arms. The two beautiful girls, who symbolized the main powers of the next generation of the Radiant Church, had copsed beside Be, their bodies twisted in an erotic posture.

    Goldsmith already knew the identities of the girls. Be had deliberately asked Maria to introduce herself before the fun started. President Maria, who didn¡¯t know there was anyone else in the room, readily agreed to Be¡¯s request.

    ¡°That woman is a Demon King... The top rungs of our church have fallen.¡±

    Before Goldsmith could continue thinking, Be walked up to the fake ancient Egyptian pharaoh coffin and opened it, pulling out Goldsmith who was wrapped in a white cloth. The cloth strips around Goldsmith were being rapidly removed at a speed visible to the naked eye.

    Before long, Goldsmith¡¯s beautiful figure was revealed to Be. Be stared at Goldsmith with a meaningful look. Goldsmith could feel the danger in Be¡¯s eyes, the parts of her body swept by her eyes seemed to turn hot and extremely sensitive.

    ¡°What... what do you want? I¡¯m... What are you doing with your hands?! You can¡¯t touch me there...¡±

    ¡°Your Holiness Goldsmith, why are you still being so dishonest? You obviously want me, but you still deny it...¡±

    ¡°N-no way! Stop now! They¡¯re all still here... ¡°

    Goldsmith, who had long been unable to hide her lust, refused Be as a final show of bravado. Be knew that she wouldn¡¯tst long. This simple first generation Light Pope had always been very conservative being influenced by abstinence in the Radiant Church. However, under the indirect ¡°visual assault¡± given by the second generation Pope Aesop for 10,000 years, Goldsmith was already close to falling.

    Be wasn¡¯t in a hurry to y with Goldsmith either. It was still morning so she had plenty of time to wait till Goldsmith gave in. Be¡¯s small hands rubbed and stroked Goldsmith¡¯s sensitive spots, almost forcing moans out of Goldsmith¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Are you sure? Goldsmith, you are no longer the Light Pope. The world only regards you as a legend. Just ept reality and your status as an ordinary girl.¡±

    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t. I¡¯m not... Don¡¯t tempt me. I...¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll tell them your identity then!¡±

    After hearing this, Goldsmith froze. She couldn¡¯t let Maria and the others see her like this. President Maria and the others were busy being intimate with theirpanions and hadn¡¯t noticed another beautiful girl in the room. Be wouldn¡¯t let go of such an interesting thing as invading the previous generation Light Pope, especially the first generation Light Pope, in front of the current Pope¡¯s sessor.

    Atst, Goldsmith gave up herst bit of resistance and loosened her clenched jaws. Be took advantage of the opportunity to kiss Goldsmith¡¯s lips and slid her sweet tongue within. Goldsmith had kept her first kiss for more than ten thousand years, but in the end she could not escape the fate of being taken. And it was a female Demon King who had taken away her first kiss!

    Goldsmith shed glittering, translucent tears from the corner of her eyes, but she didn¡¯t cry out loud. She was soon engulfed by the pleasant sensations that followed. Be was an experienced lover and knew that at this time, the best way tofort her was to let her sink into the pleasure.

    In the courtyard outside the Hausmann Hotel, Be¡¯s strongest subordinate, Devastating Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita, was walking around with a small parasol. She was looking for any traces left by the mysterious visitorsst night. At Lolita¡¯s feety arge number of men in ck who had been ¡°killed¡± by her.

 Volume 5 Chapter 253: The Brand New Image of The Benedict Manor

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 253: The Brand New Image of The Benedict Manor</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The central region of the Emerson Business District within the Filomena Nobility Academy located at the northern campus of Olsylvia Academy.

    At the perimeter of the Rose Society¡¯s Hausmann Hotel, Lolita was walking around with a small parasol in hand. She already had a pile of men in ck lying at her feet.

    ¡°Come out, you can¡¯t hide from me, not with your clumsy invisibility magic.¡±

    Lolita had just finished her sentence when five to six men in ck instantly appeared and surrounded her. By the looks of it, they were probably using some form of stealth magic.

    Those men in ck never expected this loli to be so terrifyingly powerful. When they attempted to escape, they realized that they had been rendered immobile. A look of disbelief was frozen on their faces as their world gradually turned to dust in front of their eyes.

    The group of men in ck were reduced to ashes on the spot. Lolita gently turned the little parasol in her hand and the men vanished without a trace.

    ¡°I knew it, that annoying girl came to find Mistress Be again. Seriously, it¡¯s been so long. Why are they still harboring such deep feelings for her?¡±

    Lolita mumbled to herself as she walked. Along the way, she continued to dodge the attacks from more men in ck who remained under cover and eventually those men had been turned to dust by her devastating energy. Fortunately for the guards of the Hausmann Hotel, they had been sent inside earlier and managed to avoid the barrage of attacks by the men in ck.

    With Lolita¡¯s arrival, the men in ck¡¯s n to attack had failed. Seeing as his team was unable to take down this horrifying loli, the captain of the men in ck sent out an order for them to retreat. However, before he couldplete hismand, a small hand appeared behind him and grabbed his neck.

    The unfortunate captain got sucked dry and within moments, he had be a shriveled corpse. As the girl¡¯s hands were about to retreat into the interdimensional wall, Lolita appeared in front of her. In one fluid motion, Lolita¡¯s hands cut through the air andnded a blow on the other girl¡¯s hands.

    Within that fleeting moment of contact, Lolita¡¯s devastating energy collided with the other girl¡¯s devouring energy. In the end, the other pair of small hands eventually disappeared. Lolita did not escape unscathed either as a few fresh wounds appeared on her hand.

    During that short confrontation, neither of them emerged victorious. However, it was clear that the other party would not disturb Be for now. Once she ensured that there were no enemies in the Hausmann Hotel¡¯s vicinity, Lolita strolled leisurely back into the hotel. Since she had the Rose Society¡¯s insignia on her arm, she was able to enter easily without being stopped by any of the guards.

    Inside the Hausmann Hotel¡¯s luxury suite, Be had the First Generation Light Pope Goldsmith wrapped in her arms. Although Goldsmith was a Pope, she had been stuck in the body of a sixteen year old beautiful maiden since she had been attacked by the Second Generation Light Pope Aesop ten thousand years ago. Being inexperienced, she was clearly no match for someone like Be!

    At this moment, Goldsmith was pinned under Be while the other girl explored her body. Initially, she had thought that her own light would be tainted ck when she came into contact with a Demon King. However, she did not expect that Be¡¯s power was different from the other Demon Kings and was able to ignore the Goddess of Light¡¯s blessing on Goldsmith¡¯s body.

    ¡°Goldsmith, I¡¯m impressed. I never thought that you would... you could possibly hold on for that long. In fact, you held on much longer than Cynthia. If you weren¡¯t a Holy Swordsman...¡±

    ¡°Stop saying that, they will hear you. What do you n to do with... stop kissing me, let me finish what I have to say...¡±

    ¡°What else do you need to say, hasn¡¯t everything been decided already? Goldsmith, from now on, you are mine. You will be my personal priest...¡±

    Dominantly, Be carried Goldsmith to the edge of the dining table and fed her in an intimate manner ¨C using her mouth. Goldsmith had been getting her sustenance from the Light¡¯s energy and had not eaten anything for the past ten thousand years. Looking at the food in front of her, she could not resist it and could only allow Be to have her way.

    ¡°Demon King, if you continue to do this, the Goddess of Light will... wuuu...¡±

    ¡°Will what? Pay attention while you¡¯re eating. Also, my name is Be, and from now on, I am your mistress.¡±

    Goldsmith¡¯s resistance was futile as Be continued to stuff her mouth with all sorts of delicacies. Once Be realized that Goldsmith was going to reason with her, she immediately used all sorts of evil ways to cause her to whine until she could not say another word. After some time, Goldsmith gave in.

    When Bemanded her to call her mistress, Goldsmith was so embarrassed that she turned beet red. She looked around frantically. After making sure that President Maria and the others were still asleep, Goldsmith finally approached Be and obediently called her ¡°Mistress¡±.

    Other than Be, the other Light Pope Roxanne was the only person who knew that Goldsmith had given in. She had no choice. Be and Goldsmith had been intimate near her fake coffin and Roxanne could hear Goldsmith¡¯s voice clearly.

    Since the First Generation Light Pope had already surrendered, then there was no point for her to hold on either. Goldsmith had always been Roxanne¡¯s role model. When she heard her ¡°idol¡¯s¡± pleas of surrender, Roxanne had been rendered momentarily speechless. There was nothing she could say to express what she was feeling.

    When Roxanne regained consciousness, she realized that she had been moved by Be. In addition, the replica of the Ancient Egyptian God of Death Anubis¡¯ coffin had been taken away as well.

    The cooling sensation all over her body brought her back down to reality. Be had removed the white bindings on her body. Since this was Be¡¯s territory, it was not necessary for Roxanne and the others to remain disguised as fake mummies.

    The entire room was thick with an amorous atmosphere. This caused the normally calm Roxanne to be unable to control her own emotions. There were beautiful girls everywhere inside this room who were wrapped around each other. The most shocking thing was that the First Generation Light Pope Goldsmith had already fully surrendered to Be, that Demon King.

    When Roxanne looked up, Goldsmith and Be had just finished making out and their lips had barely separated. Goldsmith waspletely lost in her blissful reverie while she continued to act intimately with Be and had already forgotten about her ardent fan.

    ¡°What have you done to the First Generation Pope Goldsmith? Your Grace, please snap out of it, don¡¯t let that demon...¡±

    ¡°Be quiet, it wouldn¡¯t be good if you disturbed the others...¡±

    Be picked up a piece of fruit from the te and stuffed it into Roxanne¡¯s mouth. Right now, the Fifth Generation Light Pope could only watch as Be and Goldsmith continued to make out with each other. Taking into consideration that she was cursed and had ugly ck markings all over her body, she secretly heaved a sigh of relief at the fact that Be might not be interested in her at all.

    Her slight movement did not escape Be¡¯s eyes. Did that silly girl really think that she would not dare to do anything to her? How naive. Be walked up to Roxanne and looked carefully at the cursed markings that remained on her body. There must be a way to break the curse.

    ¡°What are you looking at, Demon King? I¡¯m so ugly... there¡¯s no way that I would suit your taste. Don¡¯t you...¡±

    ¡°Roxanne, call me Be. Do you dare to have a bet with me? If I am able to remove the cursed energy from your body, you shall be my personal priest, just like Goldsmith.¡±

    ¡°As for your appearance, don¡¯t try to lie to me. You¡¯re clearly a beauty, yet you¡¯re masquerading as an ugly woman. Roxanne, would you dare to swear on the Goddess of Light that you are not lying about your appearance...¡±

    Roxanne was stumped. She had nothing else to say. Although she knew what Be was saying had logical facies, Roxanne could not refute any of it. Roxanne was not ugly at all. In fact, based on the Radiant Church¡¯s records of herself, Roxanne was only slightly less pretty than the First Generation Light Pope Goldsmith. Her looks were actually on par with the Holy Swordsman Cynthia, who the Church imed was the most beautiful maiden of the century.

    As Roxanne turned her head and refused to look her in the eye, Be knew that she was feeling guilty and did not dare to enter into such a bet. Instead, she chose to remain silent and avoided Be¡¯s pointed questions.

    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll take your silence as consent then. Goldsmith shall be our witness for this wager. That¡¯s it...!¡±

    ¡°Be, you... you despicable... I didn¡¯t agree to...¡±

    Once again, Be stuffed food into Roxanne¡¯s delicate mouth, preventing her from saying anything else. She then bound Roxanne¡¯s hands and feet before cing her on therge bed. Watching Be walk away, Roxanne did not know whether tough or cry. How could anyone be so shameless? She did not even have a chance to voice her opinion before the other girl forced her consent on her.

    Be had ced Roxanne and Goldsmith inside the suite¡¯s secret room. After all, they were Popes and their feelings should be taken into consideration too. At the moment, it was not appropriate for President Maria and the others to know about their existence. Once there was a suitable opportunity, Be would consider letting them meet.

    Finally, Lolita appeared inside Be¡¯s luxury suite. She decided to not tell her about taking down the men in ck. In her eyes, those men were insignificant and not worth mentioning.

    ¡°This curse¡¯s energy existed for ten thousand years and has already merged with this pretty sister¡¯s body. If we really want to exorcise it... the only way to do it is to ask that annoying girl to use her power to suck all that cursed energy out. Otherwise, any other method would be too...¡±

    Lolita nced over at the cursed markings on Pope Roxanne¡¯s body and gave her honest opinion. Somehow, she did not mention who that annoying girl was and was not willing to reveal her name either. However, Lolita expressed that she would find a way to locate her. Be decided not to pursue it any further either. In addition, as Lolita had used her sleeve to hide her wound, Be did not notice that she was injured at all.

    Although Be was sorely tempted to remain in the Hausmann Hotel to indulge in a day of debauchery and pleasure with the Holy Maidens, she knew that she had other things to take care of. She had no choice but to change into a formal outfit and left with Lolita. Be had left the Demon World Princess Diaz and Subus Queen Aisha in charge of taking care of those girls.

    It seemed a little ridiculous that the Radiant Church¡¯s Holy Maidens and Holy Swordsman would be taken care of by the Demon World Princess and the Subus Queen as both camps were basically enemies. However, if Be did not think that it was a problem, it was not going to be a problem as her word was the only one that mattered around here.

    It was noon and the sweltering heat could be felt throughout Olyslvia Academy¡¯s campus. There were students everywhere. The students in this Other World did not prioritize afternoon breaks and cared more about the time they could spend sleeping at night.

    Be and Lolita traveled to Benedict Manor. As a representative from the Rose Society, Be nned to pay a visit to her partner, the Moon Elven Princess, to check on the progress of the project.

    The Benedict Manor was located within Filomena Nobility Academy at Olsylvia Academy¡¯s northern campus. Since it was recorded within Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Midnight Unbelievable Tales, due to various reasons, the academy¡¯s management did not set up any teleportation arrays here. Anyone who wished to visit the ce would either have to walk or to use one of the academy¡¯s horse drawn carriages.

    Be preferred to walk. Despite the fact that carriages provided by the academy could be rented just like the short term rental cars in her previous world, they were too tightly sealed. This would not have been a problem in winter. However, in this weather, it would not be surprising if the heat killed them instead. Those carriages wereparable to a vacuum sealed can from the previous world.

    Along the way, Be and Lolita met many students from Olsylvia Academy who were sweating profusely, regardless of their gender. The main issue was that their uniform was too stiff and unyielding. The conservative design of the uniforms meant that they were not well ventted and were not suitable for this weather at all.

    Fortunately for Be, even though Lolita was wearing a gothic loli outfit which looked thick and heavy, she had an eerily cold aura. It was the best way to lower temperatures in this annoying heat. Moreover, Be had never seen Lolita sweat at all, not even a single drop. If not for Lolita¡¯s strength, she would have already picked her up in her arms.

    ¡°Sis... Older Sister Be, I finally get to see you. Noreya mentioned that you were rather busy as you had just bought a hotel outside so I didn¡¯t bother you.¡±

    Along the way, Be bumped into her younger sister Lisha and ¡°official girlfriend¡± Kriss, who had been out looking for her. Kriss was holding onto Lisha¡¯s hand as though she was her little sister. To be honest, who wouldn¡¯t enjoy thepany of a little girl like that? Princess Khalifa, Kriss¡¯ younger sister, had already grown up and had grown out of that loli-type figure. It would be rather difficult for them to hold hands like that right now.

    Once they met, Be continued to move towards her destination. This time, Be had one girl in each hand. If Lisha were even smaller, they would probably give off the illusion that they were ¡°one happy family¡±. At this moment, she was holding her younger sister and her wife¡¯s hand, which meant that she could be considered a ¡°winner in life¡±.

    This was not the first time that Be strolled around Olsylvia Academy with a girl or two in her hand. In fact, she had done that many times with her ¡°girlfriend¡±, Kriss. The students had already gotten used to it and simply shrugged it off and went on their way. To them, it was normal.

    One day, if Be were to have some handsome boy on her arm, the entirety of Olsylvia Academy would probably implode. Along the way, many of the boys gave them a wide berth. After all, Be was considered to be rather famous within Olsylvia Academy.

    Initially, Be thought that the Seed of Life would need some time before it would germinate and form roots. However, as she approached the vicinity of the Benedict Manor, she realized that she could not have been more wrong. Even from a distance, she could see a giant tree that seemed to be more than twenty meters in height.

    This Tree of Life was too incredible, to be able to reach this height within just a few days. Based on its trajectory of growth, there was a possibility that one day, this tree would breach the skies.

    To Be, the Tree of Life looked almost like the Dark Elves¡¯ Tree of Life in those games in her previous world. The only difference was that there was no face on the tree. Master Craftsman Steve, who was in charge of the remodel, was an absolute genius. He managed to estimate the width of the Tree of Life even before seeing it in person.

    The Moon Elves¡¯ new Elven Tavern was built on this very tree. There was arge hole in the middle of the tavern that allowed the tree to grow freely. To be urate, the new Elven Tavern was built around the Tree of Life. Even if the tree continued to grow, the tavern could still continue to remain.

    The Tree of Life came with a natural growth array. For a long time, the region of the Benedict Manor had been filled with the stench of barren destion. However, it had now turned into a forest region. Within the span of a few days, lush greenery could be seen sprouting everywhere. As this new tavern was a partnership, the gs from both sides were flown at its perimeter.

    The Red Rose g that represented the Rose Society and the Full Moon g that represented the Moonlight Society were ced prominently around the tavern. Within Alessandra Academy For Foreign Races, students were able to form and organize their own individual societies, just like their human counterparts. The Moon Elf Princess Delias was also the chairman of the Moonlight Society, which was one of the many Elven societies in Alessandra Academy.

    As the Elven societies only fought for themselves, they had no sense of camaraderie. They could not evenpare to how united the Fairy Race was, and they were rted. Princess Delias had contemted for ages before agreeing to enter into a partnership with Be¡¯s Rose Society. The Moon Elves were the majority in the Elven Race, which meant that they had the most number of students who attended Alessandra Academy.

    The Elven Princess Delias seemed to be determined to see this partnership through and had transferred every member of her Moonlight Society over to the new tavern. Be was secretly delighted at her decision as the members of the Moonlight Society were all female ¨C there was not a male elf in sight.

    ording to the Elven Princess Delias, the Moonlight Society was currently divided. The male Moon Elven had left and created their own society as they were unhappy with Delias¡¯ management style. Now, Be did not even have toe up with a way to ¡°request¡± them to leave anymore.

 Volume 5 Chapter 254: A Small Skirmish in Benedict Manorâ€™s New Elven Tavern

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 254: A Small Skirmish in Benedict Manor¡¯s New Elven Tavern</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    Ever since the Rose Society and the Moonlight Society teamed up to take care of the Benedict Manor in Olsylvia Academy¡¯s North Campus, Filomena Nobility Academy, many people began keeping an eye on the area. With the growth of the Tree of Life, these observers grew, and among them, there were many troublemakers as well.

    The issue of security at Benedict Manor was far from solved with Olsylvia Academy¡¯s campus security. The Rose Society had to hire a private security group to manage a semnce of order.

    ording to the agreement between Be and Moon Elven Princess Delias, management of the New Elven Tavern would belong to Delias. However, they wouldn¡¯t provide any lodging nor would they serve men. There was a teleportation array that linked the New Elven Tavern directly to Be¡¯s Hausmann Hotel, which would provide lodging services instead.

    As Be approached the tavern¡¯s entrance, she heard raised voicesing from ahead. There was a crowd of male elves surrounding the front. The door policies of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s branch campuses were all different. For example, St. Louis Church Academy and Euphemia Imperial Academy had closed-door policies, whereas Frank Civilian Academy and Olivia Wizard Academy had open-door policies.

    Filomena Nobility Academy had limited entry permissions and allowed some students from other campuses to enter. Judging by the uniforms of these rowdy elves, they were students from the neighboring Alessandra Academy for Foreign Races. Be couldn¡¯t figure out why they would be here.

    Moon Elven Princess Delias stood at the entrance of the tavern; she was arguing with the leader of this group of elves. He was very handsome, and physical beauty was a universal elven trait. However, there were much less male elves than female elves; normally, you wouldn¡¯t see so many.

    ¡°Felix, what are you doing here? This isn¡¯t Alessandra Academy, nor is it the forest, don¡¯t mess around!¡±

    ¡°Delias, the Tree of Life is themunal property of our tribes, you can¡¯t keep it all to yourself. Furthermore, you¡¯re actually using the divine Tree of Life in order to make money, you should be ashamed of yourself...¡±

    ¡°Felix... stop saying nonsense! This seed was gifted to me by Duchess Bellina...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care, the Seed of Life belongs to the elves! If you refuse to see the error of your ways, then as the next patriarch, I will...¡±

    Delias¡¯ eyes were full of helplessness. Felix was the heir of the Moon Elf Tribe¡¯s patriarch. In human terms, he was basically a prince. He was naturally stubborn, and also wasn¡¯t blood-rted to Delias. As such, he didn¡¯t care much for Delias.

    Furthermore, Felix wasn¡¯t wrong either. The elves had been seeking to recover the Seed of Life for generations, it was a holy object to them. However, if she handed it over, how could she face Be?

    ¡°What the hell are the guards doing?! They actually let a gang of troublemakers walk right up to the door! If I remember correctly, Alessandra Academy has a closed-door policy, how did so many of their students get over here?¡±

    ¡°Be, this is an outside academy¡¯s conflict, and they¡¯re all from the same tribe, the security team can¡¯t really interfere. Also, Alessandra Academy revised its closed-door policy a short while back, they let some students out now.¡±

    Be reluctantly epted Lisha¡¯s exnation. However, she was still unable to swallow the fact that they were bullied in her own territory. Be quickly walked to the hotel gates. Lisha and Kriss also followed up but Lolita stood motionless in the same ce. She turned and stared at a big tree for some time, her eyes were impassive. The person who had been hiding and watching secretly from behind the tree couldn¡¯t stay any longer and ran away.

    ¡°Since you can¡¯t give me a reason, then I will officially take over. We...¡±

    ¡°Felix, don¡¯t mess around. This is... Oh, Duchess Be, you¡¯re here!¡±

    Elven Prince Felix, who was just about to turn around, felt his right arm being held from behind. The other party gave him a hard pull and dragged him to one side, almost tripping Felix. Fortunately, the elves around him caught him in time.

    ¡°You are...¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t your territory. Take your people and leave, otherwise...¡±

    Be held up her knight¡¯s sword and waved it in the air. A sharp draft passed by Felix, deeply slicing a gap of more than ten meters in the ground, which was the proof of the sword¡¯s power. The onlookers dodged in time and weren¡¯t affected, but they all broke out in a cold sweat. They had previously assumed that Be was an inexperienced Holy Knight, but looking at this crack in the ground, it would be an understatement to call her a mere Holy Knight.

    Felix¡¯s face turned pale. The blonde, blue-eyed beauty had a look in her eyes different from other girls. Among the female students of the Olsylvia Academy, there were quite a few who had a crush on the elven prince. And even if they weren¡¯t interested in him, they still maintained the inherent etiquette.

    Be, who immediately went for a direct confrontation and showed provocation in her gaze, was definitely an anomaly. Elves were good at the magic that controlled the natural elements and archery, but few elves were good at closebat. At such a close distance, Be could single-handedly deal with their entire group.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you just a Holy Knight! Why are you being so fierce?! I-I¡¯ll go to your school¡¯s disciplinarymittee to report you! Just you wait...¡±

    ¡°You can go if you like! Stop posing around here. Get lost!¡±

    In the spirit of a true man¨Cno, a true elf¨CElven Prince Felix, who didn¡¯t want to fight in a disadvantaged situation, despondently left with his men. When the onlookers saw Be approaching, they quickly dispersed. Vice President of the Rose Society, Duchess Bellina, had be one of the ¡°school bullies¡± of Olsylvia Academy in the private conversations of the students. What if they didn¡¯t leave in time and were caught to be used as a ¡°punching bag¡±? Who could theyin to then?

    ¡°Be, Felix is the prince of the Moon Elves. I¡¯m afraid he will return...¡±

    ¡°Delias, don¡¯t worry! I have my own way of dealing with the disciplinarymittee. Bring us in so we can have a look around!¡±

    Beforted Princess Delias and grabbed her hand. Lisha and Kriss, who were walking behind her, had obviously expected Be¡¯s behavior and kept quiet. As members of the Rose Society, they were naturally more concerned about this project.

    Lolita was thest to enter. She was currently pretending to be their personal maid. As for the ones who were secretly peeping at them earlier, she would let them off since they were girls. However, she wouldn¡¯t be so nice the second time around.

    Be didn¡¯t care about Prince Felix reporting her. After all, Dragon Knight Natasha was the president of the disciplinarymittee. Even if she came, she wouldn¡¯t do anything to this tavern. Otherwise, Be would have to knock on her dormitory door tonight and have a good ¡®talk.''¡±

    Theyout of the new elven tavern was very simple and unsophisticated, using log tables and chairs that carried a faint fragrance. Decorations were hanging from the ceiling of the tavern¨Cvarious flower gands made of rattan. Be thought that Delias was a hidden but talented designer, but only after careful questioning did she find out that theyout of the tavern was designed by Be¡¯s roommate, and one of the original senior members of the Rose Society, Jenny.

    Jenny was the daughter of Manasvir Empire¡¯s richest man, and her family was mainly engaged in construction. She was good at designing theyout and decoration of buildings, and the interior design of the elf tavern was all done by Jenny. The only fly in the ointment was that Jenny showed no such talents in fashion design.

    Elven Princess Delias was still wearing the school uniform of Alessandra Academy. Be has secretlyined about this school uniform many times because it was just as conservative as the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s uniform, covering their entire body. What¡¯s more, the school uniform had only one set of design, regardless of summer or winter.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Be? Is there something wrong?¡±

    When Princess Delias found Be looking at herself with a displeased look in her eyes, she thought she had made a mistake that made Be upset with her. But she soon realized that Be was looking at her clothes, not her own face, so perhaps she didn¡¯t dislike her after all.

    ¡°Princess Delias, do you have a room to change? I¡¯d like to talk to you about something.¡±

    ¡°Yes,e with me!¡±

    ¡°Mmm, Lisha, Kriss, wait for me here! I¡¯ll be back soon. Lolita, watch over the ce for me!¡±

    Be left with Moon Elven Princess Delias after giving Lisha, Kriss and Lolita a quick heads up. Lisha and Kriss had found a ce to sit, and the elven girls at the side quickly handed them some fresh fruit. The current rtionship between the Rose Society and the Moonlight Society could be considered an alliance.

    Lolita stood, not bothering to sit down. In the elven tavern that showcased a natural design, she looked out of ce in her dark gothic loli outfit.

    The hospitable Moon Elf girls were a little afraid of this dark loli. They only dared to stand and watch from a distance but didn¡¯t dare to approach Lolita. Lolita seemed to be meditating on something as her eyes silently shifted to Be¡¯s direction of departure.

    Devastating Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita had the special ability to see the energy of other beings and special energy traces like footprints left on the ground. On the passage where Be had left with Elven Princess Delias, Lolita noticed the energy footprint of a third person. The owner of the footprint was definitely a girl who was quietly following Be and Delias in an invisible state, probably in her soul state.

    To be able to avoid Lolita¡¯s observation, she must have relied on the natural environment here. Lolita soon guessed the girl¡¯s identity. Earlier when she had investigated the scene outside the Hausmann Hotel, Lolita found a simr breath on the exterior of the ss window of Be¡¯s exclusive luxury suite, which was definitely left by the same soul.

    In the end, Lolita decided not to interfere. No girl could ¡°bully¡± Be except for those who had yet to appear in this ne. She went over to Lisha and sat down, casually picking up a ss of juice to sip.

    In truth, Lolita preferred alcohol. Unfortunately, the human body she chose was too young in appearance, so Be refused to let Lolita drink for the just reason that ¡°lolis can¡¯t drink.¡± She couldn¡¯t help but substitute fruit juice for wine for the time being.

    The Northern Campus of the Olsylvia Academy, the Filomena Nobility Academy, the third floor of the New Elven Tavern, the Benedict Manor. In Moon Elven Princess Delias¡¯ lounge, Be had been brought here. Now, the tavern was on the eve of the opening and many facilities weren¡¯t ready yet.

    For ces like the professional dressing rooms, designer Jenny had already nned them out, but the equipment hadn¡¯t yet arrived. Princess Delias thought for a long time and finally decided to bring Be to her boudoir, which could also be used as a dressing room.

    Be silently praised Delias¡¯ behavior of ¡°inviting the wolf into the house.¡± Although, on the surface, Be pretended to be very serious. There were hundreds of Moon Elf girls from the Moonlight Society who came to the new tavern to lend a hand, and they were all beauties in their own right.

    Even someone like Be, who was used to seeing beautiful girls, had to admit that the elven girls of this Other World were exactly the same as described in those fantasies novels from her previous life. They were more beautiful than the average human girl. Although Be didn¡¯t intend to have her way with them all, Be would still dly take a little advantage of them if given a chance.

    Theyout of Moon Elven Princess Delias¡¯ room was typical of a girl¡¯s boudoir, but Be couldn¡¯t see any decor that could be linked to a girl¡¯s room. Simple wooden furniture filled the entire room. After all, the life of the elves had always been very simple, with few luxuries.

    It wasn¡¯t as if the elves were short of money. Although Be wasn¡¯t sure of the other elven ns, she knew that Moon Elven Princess Delias certainly wasn¡¯t poor. Be had spoken to her a lot about the elves before and realized that most elves maintained a system of sharing resources. The fruits they harvested were distributed ording to their needs, so they didn¡¯t have to spend any money.

    Elves basically had no concept of money. They preferred the primitive way of bartering. Princess Delias wouldn¡¯t have even touched gold coins if she didn¡¯t need money to register for the Alessandra Academy. Looking at the in wooden bed, Be knew that Delias hadn¡¯t embezzled any of the funds she had sponsored. She could tell the money was all spent on the construction of the new tavern.

    This elven girl was just as innocent as Mathilde, the new chief of the Radiant Church¡¯s Law Enforcement Team, Be was almost embarrassed to have any wicked thoughts towards her. With Princess Delias¡¯ naivety, Be could easily trick her into bed at least three times, perhaps even for the rest of her life.

    ¡°Strange, I remember there wasn¡¯t a mirror in the room! Where did this mirrore from? Someone...¡±

    ¡°Delias, you don¡¯t have to call someone to remove it. We¡¯ll have to use it in a bit, so just leave it there!¡±

    Delias looked a little surprised at the additionalrge mirror in the room that stood on the ground. There wasn¡¯t a speck of dust on it, and it looked like it was newly brought in. But Delias clearly remembered there was no such mirror in her room. Did her elven sisters secretly send it while she was away?

    Be stopped Delias from moving the mirror because she would have use for it in a while. Delias looked into the mirror in front of her. Except for being rtively new, it was no different from an ordinary mirror. The frame of the mirror still carried the strong scent of wood. Having found nothing unusual, she turned back to Be.

    When Princess Delias turned around, she noticed the wariness in Be¡¯s eyes. Be¡¯s right hand was pressed against the hilt of the sword at her waist as if she were ready to draw out her sword and fight. However, Be eventually moved her hand away and skipped the attack altogether.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Be? Are you...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Perhaps I was just a little too nervous. Anyway, let¡¯s get down to business!¡±

    Earlier, Be had discovered something strange about the mirror the moment Princess Delias turned around. The reflection of Princess Delias in the mirror had turned around much slower than Princess Delias. When Princess Delias was already facing Be, her reflection in the mirror had only turned halfway.

    There was obviously a serious problem with the mirror. Be had almost pulled out her sword to split the mirror in half. Last night, she was tormented by spirits at the Hausmann Hotel for a long time and was sick of this ¡°miraculous¡± phenomenon. All she wanted to do was to get Demon God Angel toe over and remove all these damned spirits so they wouldn¡¯t disturb her fun.

    ¡°What?! My clothes aren¡¯t right? Isn¡¯t this uniform nice? ¡°

    ¡°Delias, it¡¯s not that you don¡¯t look good! But.. just look at this! This school uniform is too tight for you to move around in the tavern. Can¡¯t you change into elven clothes?¡±

    ¡°Be, in the outside world, elven clothes cannot be shown to outsiders. This is the rule of our race. Even though I¡¯m the princess, I cannot go against that tradition.¡±

    Princess Delias had other clothes, but due to the tradition of the Moon Elves, she couldn¡¯t change into her own clothes for outsiders to see if she weren¡¯t in her own territory. Not only do the Moon Elves have traditional rules, but the elves of other ns also had simr requirements.

    Be wondered what exactly the Elven King had gone through to be motivated to create such a rule. However, it didn¡¯t matter to her. After all, Be¡¯s real purpose here wasn¡¯t to see Princess Delias in her Moon Elf clothes.

    ¡°Be, do... do I really have to remove all my clothes? Can¡¯t I keep one or two pieces on...¡±

    ¡°Princess Delias, I¡¯m going to help you design some new clothes. In the future, don¡¯t wear your school uniform in the tavern. If you don¡¯t take it off, I won¡¯t be able to measure your figure...¡±

    ¡°O-okay, Be. I believe you!¡±

 Volume 5 Chapter 255: The Goddess Of Life Falls For The Demon Kingâ€™s Tricks

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 255: The Goddess Of Life Falls For The Demon King¡¯s Tricks</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The northern area of the Olsylvia Academy campus, the Filomena Nobility Academy, the 3rd floor of the Elven Tavern, the Benedict Manor, Moon Elven Princess Delias¡¯ lounge.

    Be ignored the strange mirror in Delias¡¯ room and the strange phantom in the mirror. She now had a lot of treasures on her, and this was the Rose Society¡¯s territory. Be really didn¡¯t believe that this guy could beat all the odds because the tree of life had taken root here and evil spirits wouldn¡¯te near. Thus, the strange figure in the mirror wasn¡¯t very dangerous.

    Be closed the front door of the lounge to prevent anyone from interrupting her ¡°business¡± with Princess Delias. After locking the door, Be casually ced a bottle of the Tears of the Goddess on the cab for insurance. Aside from a vial of the Creator of Light Vianne¡¯s tears, Be also took out a simr-looking vial.

    Although the tears in this bottle were glittering and translucent, they contained no holy breath and sent out a strange chill instead. These were the tears of the Creator of Darkness Mystica, ¡°Demonic Tears,¡± and had a simr effect to the Tears of The Goddess. However, its damage was mainly directed at the holy beings and had a beneficial effect on the demons. Be made two bottles in case the figure in the mirror started to act out, then these two bottles woulde in handy.

    ¡°Be, stop staring at me! Turn around...¡±

    ¡°Princess Delias, don¡¯t be nervous! You¡¯ll make me nervous too! It¡¯s okay, just take it off. We¡¯re both girls, so you don¡¯t have to be shy...¡±

    Like other Elven ns, the Moon Elves faced a serious gender imbnce, with more women than men. Since they lived longer than human beings, most human men didn¡¯t want to marry these beautiful elven women. Although God World had been destroyed, the human body could hardlyst 100 years, and the body would age and die within that time frame.

    Among the elves, female elves didn¡¯t like to fall in love with male elves, and marriage between the two parties was rare. Therefore, many female elves learned from their next-door rtives, the Fairy Race, having formed an attraction to the same race.

    In short, most female elves were bisexual, and more than half of them were lesbians. Moon Elven Princess Delias was also a lesbian, although a highly closeted one.

    Now, Delias couldn¡¯t treat Be purely as a girl because of her own nature, so she hesitated in stripping and showing Be her real side.

    But in the end, Delias seemed to have made up her mind, reaching out and slowly unbuttoning her school uniform, measuring her figure didn¡¯t requireplete removal of all her clothes. Tailors in this Other World didn¡¯t ask clients to take off all their clothing when measuring them. Be had merely wanted to take advantage of the situation, hence the request.

    After all, the honor of seeing a beauty like Elven Princess Delias shed her clothes wasn¡¯t something the average person got to enjoy. Be watched Princess Delia¡¯s performance as if appreciating a work of art. Perhaps Princess Delias didn¡¯t feel any weird intentions through Be¡¯s gaze that she gradually calmed down.

    Princess Delias, who had shed all her clothes, saw Be looking at her with calm eyes and felt a strange sense of loss flitting across her heart. She was very confident about her figure. So was Be uninterested in her?

    Be was now addicted and enchanted by Moon Elven Princess Delias¡¯ beautiful figure and hadn¡¯t paid attention to the changes in her eyes. She hadn¡¯t realized that Princess Delias was rather tempted by her. If she had known from the start that Delias was into girls, Be would¡¯ve carried her to the wooden bed and had her fill. She wouldn¡¯t have to find all sorts of twisted ways to make her get rid of all her clothes.

    Compared to human beauties, the figure of an elf was mostly slim, with almost no extra fat. Delias¡¯ body had all the advantages of an elf¨Cslender figure and plump breasts. Be leaned forward, stretched out her hands at the same time and gently groped Delias¡¯ seductive body.

    Delias was flushed. She wanted to cover her chest with her hands but hesitated for a moment after lifting them halfway. After that, her hands dropped feebly, allowing Be to continue caressing her.

    Be soon obtained Delias¡¯ intimate measurements by feeling the elven princess¡¯ body with her own hands. She had always been very urate. Be also quietly did some interesting experiments and found that the sensitive areas of elven beauties were about the same as human girls. She thought it was feasible to deal with this elf the same way she would to a human girl.

    The elf¡¯s sharp ears, like those of Beastmen, were also very sensitive. Be pretended to carelessly touch them, making Delias¡¯ ears feel a little hot. This reaction was also very simr to those kemonomimi princesses Be had made out with before.

    Of course, there was still a difference in their bodies. The most sensitive part of the Beastman princesses¡¯ entire body was their tails. Once their tails were caressed, they would be so turned on that they couldn¡¯t hide the excitement and pleasure from their expressions. To be honest, Be was a little reluctant to ask Princess Delias to put on her clothes again so quickly. After all, she hadn¡¯t fully appreciated her body yet.

    Princess Delias kept a smile on her face the entire time, and just when Be was about to run out of reasons to continue taking advantage of Princess Delias, a change suddenly appeared. The strange mirror in the room shattered into pieces, the fragments of the mirror scattering all over the floor.

    When Be walked over to find out what was going on, she felt an almost imperceptible breeze drift by. Be was very sensitive and could smell the faint scent of the invisible person. It was a kind of fragrancebined from many different flowers, so unique that outsiders could easily distinguish it from ordinary perfume.

    However, Be pretended not to find anything unusual and returned to Princess Delias. When Princess Delias saw Be, she didn¡¯t ask about her mirror. She seemed to have suddenly changed into another person entirely, covering her chest with both hands, too shy to look up at Be. Instead, she looked anxiously in other directions.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you done yet... Be, I¡¯m going to change back into my clothes. Give me my uniform...¡±

    ¡°Delias, didn¡¯t we agree that you would help me try on some special new styles?! Don¡¯t you remember?¡±

    ¡°Um... I-I remember now. Bring it to me so I can change into it. It just slipped my mind...¡±

    There was a trace of doubt in her voice. After looking up into Be¡¯s eyes, she quickly pretended that she had forgotten. But Be had already discovered her w. Earlier, she was merely testing her. The mention of her agreement with Princess Delias was nonsense since such a thing never existed.

    If Princess Delias weren¡¯t lying or mistaken, then she was probably an imposter or possessed. Be decided to test her again. The strange reflection in the mysterious mirror and the sudden shattering had alerted her to the strangeness of the situation.

    ¡°Be, this... isn¡¯t this rope?! Where are the clothes?¡±

    ¡°No, Princess Delias, this is the dress. Last time you tried it on yourself, don¡¯t you remember?¡±

    ¡°Ah, I remember now. I haven¡¯t worn it for a long time, so my memory¡¯s a bit foggy.¡±

    The rope that Be took out was the one she had promised to specially make for Sky Demon King Dolores a few months ago when she was soaking in the hot springs with Knight Rnd and Princess Annie. At the time, Be had promised Dolores that she would find an opportunity to let her experience the strange sensation of being tied up with a rope.

    Unfortunately, Be never had a chance to live up to the agreement. And right now, this rope was perfect in this situation. She would use this on Princess Delias, whom she suspected was possessed. This was the perfect opportunity to test this rope that was specially made for demons and to observe just how good the effects were!

    ¡°Delias, ce your hands behind your back. Yes, that¡¯s it. Raise your chest a little.¡±

    ¡°Be, it¡¯s too tight. Is this really part of clothing? You can¡¯t tie me there...¡±

    Be tied Princess Delias up in the binding techniques of a certain country from her previous world. The golden rope on her body looked like a special kind of dress, so tempting and erotic.

    Be admired hertest masterpiece with some regret because she had forgotten to bring her cor and gag ball when she left. She didn¡¯t have a blindfold either. If she had those other essories, it would be perfect.

    ¡°Be, what are you doing? Loosen the rope! These aren¡¯t clothes at all!¡±

    ¡°Why? You look very beautiful! Delias... Oh no, I meant honorable goddess...¡±

    ¡°Be, what nonsense are you talking about? What goddess do you mean? I¡¯m Delias! Let me go now, or I will...¡±

    Princess Delias, who was bent over, suddenly burst with brilliant rays that contained a strong breath of life. She seemed to be trying to use her own strength to fight against Be¡¯s golden rope. Be held out her hand and gently touched several acupoints on her body, instantly dispersing the energy she had gathered with great difficulty.

    ¡°Don¡¯t press there. How... how do you know?!¡±

    ¡°Goddess, you should behave. This rope has the ability to prevent your soul from moving.¡±

    ¡°I-I didn¡¯t mean any harm. I just wanted to y a trick on you... Let me go, I¡¯ll leave her body at once.¡±

    ¡°No, I refuse. If you don¡¯t make things clear, I won¡¯t let you go. Don¡¯t look elsewhere. Look into my eyes and answer my questions.¡±

    ¡°By the way, we¡¯re surrounded by my people. So shouting for help isn¡¯t going to do anything.¡±

    The being that possessed Moon Elven Princess Delias was the soul of the Goddess of Life. Her body was still sealed in the underground forbidden area of the Darkness Church in the Forest of Garand, near Angus City in the Aldridge Empire, the country of the Arcana.

    Be had left behind the Tears of the Goddess as a substitute after she dug up the Seed of Life. Because the Creator of Light Vianne had shed the tears, its power removed the curse and corruption of the Goddess of Life¡¯s body and gave her a rebirth.

    However, as a price, the Goddess of Life had to recognize the person who revived her, Be, as her master. Be had been mixed up with the people of the Darkness Church at the time, so the Goddess of Life had mistaken her for one of them. Since then, she had been tempted to destroy the master-servant contract between them because she didn¡¯t want a bad person to be her new master.

    Although the Goddess of Life had repeatedly denied that she wanted to invade the body of the Elven Princess Delias or regarded her as a substitute body, she did have this idea in her heart. She merely refused to show it.

    The newly reborn body of the goddess was still locked up in the secret underground forbidden area of the Darkness Church in the center of the Forest of Garand. It was impossible to save her sealed body simply by escaping. The Goddess of Life only came out to look for Be and find a suitable substitute body to save her real one, which is also one of her intentions for appearing here.

    Now, it seemed that Be wasn¡¯t a good person even though she had nothing to do with the Darkness Church. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have used this evil way of binding her. At that thought, the Goddess of Life couldn¡¯t help but regret her actions. She had been too conceited and merely thought of Be¡¯s rope as an ordinary one. Even if she were bound, she could still break free with her divine powers.

    Additionally, the Goddess of Life never expected Be to know the sensitive points of the God Race. Although she only possessed this body, as soon as her sensitive areas were touched, the divine power she gathered would quickly dissipate. Be had personally tried this on Death Goddess Maureen and Water Goddess Serna, the two second-generation Gods. She had already mastered most of their sensitive parts.

    Although the Goddess of Life was much stronger than the second generation Gods due to her being the first generation of the Twelve Gods, she was still a girl after all. If Be could control her sensitive spots, even if she were one of the Twelve Gods in God World, she wouldn¡¯t be able to resist.

    In truth, Be was only guessing because she wasn¡¯t sure if she had really possessed moon Elven Princess Delias. But with such an ident, she suddenly received the soul of a Lord God level Goddess.

    ¡°Be, I was really just curious. I¡¯m not trying to steal your friend¡¯s body. Really...¡±

    ¡°Goddess of Life, let¡¯s not talk about this matter. ording to our agreement, aren¡¯t you supposed to acknowledge me as your master! Isn¡¯t it time to fulfill your promise?¡±

    ¡°Um, about that... I¡¯d like to think it over. Be, could you put those things away first? I...¡±

    The Goddess of Life, now possessing Moon Elven Princess Delias¡¯s body, had been pinned to the wooden bed by Be. Be took out a bunch of evil artifacts that scared her, all of which were evil vessels for extracting souls.

    The Goddess of Life was now in a soul state and can be put away by these artifacts, hence, her fear. If she were imprisoned, she couldn¡¯t refuse even if the other party wanted to use her soul to do evil.

    ¡°No way. I don¡¯t like to force girls. Choose for yourself. You¡¯ll only get one chance! ¡°

    The pile of soul-extracting artifacts actually belonged to Demon God Angel, which was temporarily ced under her custody. The only artifact she knew how to use was the soul stone. She needed Angel if she wanted to use the rest. Be could only take a gamble now. If the Goddess of Life refused to leave Elven Princess Delias after being killed, there was nothing she could do about it.

    Back in the Hausmann Hotel, it was also the Goddess of Life who was leaning against the window. Be had previously cooperated with the Imperial Duchess to stop her invasion temporarily. On top of that, the Goddess of Life had witnessed the warm and affectionate scenes between Be and the four Holy Maidens, so there was no way Be would let her go.

    Not minding the others, the Goddess of Life would definitely remember the first generation Pope Goldsmith of the Radiant Church. Back in those days, Goldsmith was a disciple of the Goddess of Light.

    In the end, the Goddess of Life had no choice but topromise. After seeing Be make out with other girls, the goddess knew Be had all sorts of tricks to tease girls. She had to leave Princess Delias¡¯ body to prevent Be from continuing any intimate contact with her.

    Be also agreed to find the time to visit the forbidden area near Angus City to liberate the Goddess of Life. Having obtained her promise, the Goddess of Life left Delias¡¯ body and attached herself to Be¡¯s golden goddess statue, which was a hand-held gold statue that could temporarily amodate her soul.

    When Elven Princess Delias woke up in bed, she found that she seemed to have slept. Her naked body had faint traces left by the special binding of the rope, and her wrists and ankles were still a little sore.

    Delias was unable to remember what had happened before. Sitting by the bed, Be was gently wiping her body with a wet towel. It seemed as if she had suddenly passed out.

    ¡°Be, thank you. Just now, I ...¡±

    ¡°Delias, you fainted. Don¡¯t worry, just have a good rest!¡±

    ¡°Alright, then. Let me know if anythinges up. Be, I¡¯m too sleepy now. It¡¯s strange since I was very energetic earlier...¡±

    Being possessed by other souls usually consumed a lot of mental energy, and Delias soon fell asleep again. Be secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Thank God she was quick to untie the ropes; otherwise, Delias would discover her dark side, and it would be difficult to take advantage of herter.

 Volume 5 Chapter 256: The Seemingly Peaceful Night At The Benedict Manorâ€™s New Elven Tavern

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 256: The Seemingly Peaceful Night At The Benedict Manor¡¯s New Elven Tavern</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The third floor of the brand new Elven Tavern within Benedict Manor, inside the Filomena Nobility Academy located in the northern campus of Olsylvia Academy.

    Inside the Moon Elven Princess Delias¡¯ room, Be had turned to leave once she ensured that the princess had settled in. Before she left, she asked the other female Moon Elves on the same floor to keep an eye on their chairman.

    The new Elven Tavern was currently unnamed as a suitable one would be picked when they officially opened for business. At the moment, Be still did not know what to name the tavern. To be honest, she was not the best ating up with names. Most likely, she would have to ask some of her girlfriends for help and see if they had any good ideas.

    A ce to worship the Goddess of Life was set up in the middle of the new tavern. Be had made ast minute decision to change it from an altar for worshipping the Goddess of Life to the Altar of the Gods. After all, this was a tavern that was targeted towards girls from all races. It would not befortable for the other races who worshipped other Gods.

    The craftsman that was responsible for building the altar had been able to finish the alterations quickly. He had built it based on images of the Gods that the Radiant Church had passed down over the years and had designed the altar to replicate where each of the Twelve Gods were seated within the God World. Right now, he had alreadypleted the sculptures for the Death Goddess and the Goddess of Life, as well as the one of the high ranking Gods, the Water Goddess.

    ¡°The aura of the Death Goddess and Water Goddess... could it be that these sculptures have sealed the Gods¡¯... but since ten thousand years ago...¡±

    Be let out a little shriek of surprise when she held the Goddess of Life¡¯s sculpture and walked into the Altar of the Gods as she could faintly feel the aura of the Second Generation Death Goddess Maureen and the Second Generation Water Goddess. If her instincts were correct, these twopanions must have attached part of their soul to the sculptures.

    ¡°My Goddess, these sculptures shall be your temporary residence. When I move your bodies from the sealed location, you will have to enter into a master-servant agreement with me!¡±

    ¡°You... What exactly do you want? Be, could it be that you wish to fill up all these spaces?¡±

    As the Goddess of Life looked at the half-built sculptures of the Goddess of Light and the Moon Goddess, she was a little confused at Be¡¯s motives. Was she really intending to collect all the goddesses? The Goddess of Light and the Moon Goddess were originally female. In fact, every single sculpture that was being worked on were all Gods who had been verified to be female.

    ¡°My Goddess, don¡¯t ask anymore questions. You will find out eventually.¡±

    Be was not sure if she actually intended tomence the ¡°Goddess Collection Game¡± or not. Once she ensured that the soul of the Goddess of Life was properly situated, she returned to the Elven Tavern¡¯s main hall where Kriss and Lisha had been waiting for her. Lolita had her eyes closed, as though she was taking a quick break.

    ¡°Lisha, did that useless princee by again?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen him. Earlier on, Older Sister Natasha sent a messenger to inform us that she had rejected the Moon Elven Prince¡¯sint. However, I think he has not given up. He said something about handling it himself and that Older Sister Natasha should not interfere!¡±

    Chairman Natasha from Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Disciplinary Committee had used the excuse that she would not be involved in the Elven Race¡¯s internal affairs to reject the Elven Prince Felix¡¯sint. Furthermore, she was a member of the Rose Society and it was impossible for her to lead a team to investigate her own society. If she really went through with it, Be would definitely not hesitate to punish her when she returned to the dorm at night.

    Determined, Prince Felix approached President Lucia of Filomena Nobility Academy in hopes that she would be able to correct the injustice for him. Although President Lucia did not belong to Be¡¯s harem yet, her Vice-Presidents, the ¡°Thunder Knight¡± Aurora and the ¡°Dusk Knight¡± Daphne were part of Be¡¯s group and had used all sorts of excuses to prevent Prince Felix from meeting President Lucia. In the end, Prince Felix could only return without aplishing anything.

    Initially, Prince Felix had thought about seeking out Lucia¡¯s grandfather, Principal Elvis of Filomena Nobility Academy. However, that money grabbing principal had a rule. Anyone who was not a student of the academy had to pay a meeting fee of up to ten gold coins if they wished to meet him during his personal time.

    Just like the Moon Elven Princess Delias, Prince Felix did not own much human currency. He had no choice but to sigh andin about the fact that the Human¡¯s world had too many traps and left silently. The fees that Principal Elvis demanded were nearly equivalent to the ¡°service¡± charges by most of the girls of the neighboring Antote Academy. It would be too much of a loss to pay that amount of money to hang out with an old man.

    After having a simple dinner with Lisha and Kriss, Be asked that they return home. They still had to attend aworking event at the Euphemia Imperial Academy for female royals from the various empires! President Isaman was in charge of organizing this particr event. If Be did not intend to continue hiding her surrogate¡¯s true identity, she would be able to attend the gathering as Princess Felia.

    Be often suspected that President Isaman was going against her on purpose. She tended to host suchworking events for the female royals despite knowing that most of Be¡¯s harem was made up of princesses, including those whom she held dear. Her younger sister Lisha, her girlfriend Kriss, fake girlfriend Ariel, and close friend Noreya were all princesses who were required to attend those events.

    It seemed like Be would have to find a way to get rid of President Isaman as soon as possible. Intentional or not, these constant disruptions would prevent Be from further developing rtionships with them. After reluctantly sending Lisha and Kriss to the teleportation array, Be arranged for Lolita, the Devastating Evil Loli, to keep an eye on the Moon Elven Prince Felix. Until now, he had yet to leave Olsylvia Academy, as though he wasing up with some evil n in secret.

    When Be returned to the Elven Tavern, her second important guest of the day had arrived. A well dressed person in a suit was seated in an inconspicuous part of the tavern. Chairman Sally Roy sat quietly with an open menu in front of her.

    Other than Kleina, Chairman Sally Roy was one of the other beauties among the four main Evil Organizations of the Human empire¡¯s Underground World whom Be really liked. Sally Roy was visibly ufortable as she was a descendant of one of the Ten Underworld Kings. This Elven Tavern was secretly worshipping three Gods and Underworld Kings typically disliked the Gods¡¯ auras.

    Fortunately, one of those gods was the Death Goddess, who had simr characteristics with the Demon World¡¯s Ten Underworld Kings. This meant that Chairman Sally Roy could still endure being in the presence of the Death Goddess¡¯ aura. Otherwise, she would have left a long time ago. Rather than a bustling Elven Tavern that was full of life, Sally Roy personally preferred to spend time in a dimly lit underground bar. It was also her upational habit.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina, you... you were looking for me? Have we met?¡±

    ¡°Erm, Chairman Sally Roy, you must be mistaken. We¡¯ve never met before. Have a ss of fruit juice, on the house. By the way, call me Be.¡±

    At the moment, Be was unable to admit that she had known Chairman Sally Roy before. She had abducted Kleina, who was the daughter of the lord of the Skeleton Tower, and ¡°devoured¡± her. Furthermore, Be also cheated the Blood Skull¡¯s young master, Randall, out of one hundred thousand gold coins. Right now, he was still unaware of her true identity. Be felt that it was good for her to try to stay out of trouble as much as possible!

    ¡°Is that so... I think I must have made a mistake, Be. I don¡¯t drink fruit juice. However, if you have some wine, that would be great.¡±

    Captain Sally Roy took a peek at Be¡¯s hands and did not say anything else. However, she already knew the answer. She clearly remembered that Be was not wearing gloves back then. Since Be was unwilling to admit anything, then Sally Roy would not pursue it any further as everyone had secrets that they did not want anyone else to know. Regardless, the main purpose of Be¡¯s invitation was for a business proposition.

    The taverns owned by the Elven Race did not sell any wine. Instead, theybined and fermented various fruits, which could only be considered as a type of fruit wine. This particr drink was extremely popr with most girls. However, there was a minority group, including Sally Roy, who did not enjoy the drink. She felt that the drink tasted just like a mixed fruit juice and did not have the desired effect at all.

    There was all sorts of fine wine inside Be¡¯s storage ring that the various Demon Lords had given her as an offering to their Demon God. For instance, she possessed the ¡°Blood of Sin¡¯, ¡°Spring of River Styx¡±, ¡°Stares of the Dead Sea¡±, and many other famous dark wines. However, these wines were made for the Demon Race. No matter how powerful Chairman Sally Roy was, she was still human. Is it really okay if she drank those wines?

    This was proof that Be was simply underestimating Chairman Sally Roy. Although this female underworld leader was dressed rather decently, she was in fact a rare ¡°seasoned drinker¡±. She did not even use a ss for the Demon Race¡¯s wines. Instead, she drank directly from the bottle. Be followed suit and matched her bottle for bottle.

    Each of them had finished three bottles before they got down to business. Chairman Sally Roy politely refused any side dishes to go with the wine. As the Elven Race were vegetarian, there were no meat dishes avable at the tavern. However, it was still a suitable recement.

    Chairman Sally was rather open. After three rounds, she quickly agreed to provide undercover protection for Be¡¯s Hausmann Hotel. After all, it was located within the Fraternity¡¯s territory and it was not convenient for Be¡¯s Rose Society to arrange for one of their own to stand guard at the hotel either. Furthermore, the guards in the hotel were not omnipotent. If any unexpected circumstance urred, she would require the assistance of an underground dark power like the Eye of Darkness.

    ¡°By the way, I think someone might being here to steal the Seed of Life tonight! The mission was announced in the name of some Elven Prince and it was released to the public at my hotel earlier on. Interestingly enough, the payment will be made by a certain princess of the Fairy Race.¡±

    Chairman Sally Roy had divulged this information to Be after drinking an entire bottle of the ¡°Spring of River Styx¡±. Typically, such information would not be directly revealed to the party involved. Acting otherwise was going against the rules of the underground transactions. However, Chairman Sally Roy did not care about all those details and would say whatever she wanted, depending on the person she was working with. The wine that Be had shared was the most delicious thing that Sally Roy had ever tasted since she founded the Eye of Darkness organization. In her delight, she decided to give someone away.

    Technically speaking, Sally Roy did not really betray anyone as she did not provide any names. Even if there were to be an investigation in the future, she would not be implicated at all. Of course, if Be had shared a few more bottles of wine with her and got her drunk, there was a chance that Sally Roy would reveal the name of the instigator in an idental ¡°drunken slip of the mouth¡±.

    Without thinking, Be knew that the prince was Prince Felix of the Moon Elves. When she first heard the news, she almost thought that she had heard it wrongly. Prince Felix¡¯s situation should have been simr to the Elven Princess Delias, which meant that he would not have any gold coins. It was strange how he would have the money to release such a mission.

    However, it made sense now that someone else wasing up with the money. Although the Fairy Race and the Elven Race were distant rtives, the former had already integrated into the daily lives of the various Human Empires. For instance, the Eiffel Hotel a street over from the Rose Society¡¯s new property was opened by the Fairy Race. In fact, Be heard that their business was doing quite well. Therefore, it was not surprising that the Fairy Race would have acquired some money.

    The Seed of Life was a sacred being. In its first month, it would be simr to a demonic beast¡¯s demonic core and the seed was entwined within the branches of the Tree of Life that were near the ground. It could only be temporarily removed by a special tool. After a month, the Seed of Life would transform into pure energy and fusepletely with the Tree of Life. By then, unless the thief was willing to uproot the entire tree, stealing the seed would be practically impossible.

    ¡°Thank you, Older Sister Sally Roy for the information. A toast to you, from a younger sister. By the way, let me know how much the reward for the mission was and I will transfer the full amount to you!¡±

    ¡°Younger Sister Be, it seems like you¡¯re pretty rich. Well then, I shall ept. I will keep you informed about anything rted to the Rose Society in the future.¡±

    Chairman Sally Roy did not decline any further. As a leader of the underworld, she was more straightforward than her counterparts who would go through the motions of refusing only to ept in the end after putting up a show. After sending off Chairman Sally Roy, Be felt like she now had a deeper understanding of the other girl. She was sure that this big sister of the underworld was very much to her taste.

    Moreover, the fact that Chairman Sally Roy was able to drink suchrge amounts of the Demon Race¡¯s fine wines proved that she was not a normal human. There was a possibility that they were the same kind and had the same dark background as Be. In her heart, Be had already secretly imed Sally Roy as her own.

    As the new Elven Tavern inside the Benedict Manor was not officially open for business yet, the students of Olsylvia Academy who had been gathering around the tavern began to leave when it got dark. The night was still young. It was still worth it as they managed to catch a glimpse of the beautiful Elven Princess Delias and Prince Felix as well.

    The Rose Society had spared no expense at employing guards to patrol the area outside the tavern. Those guards were responsible for looking after therge forest in the territory as well. Although there were more than two hundred guards, it was still arge expanse ofnd to cover. It was a stretch, even for nearly three hundred guests.

    The elves of the Moonlight Society had already gathered in the newly opened conference room on the third floor of the tavern. Be nned to stay the night. Lolita was there as well and had brought back some important information. Prince Felix of the Moon Elven seemed to be making secret contact with one of the Fairy princesses and they had nned to arrange for someone to steal the Seed of Life. She did not manage to get the name of that Fairy princess either as the princess did not mention her name at all and Lolita could not read the Fairy Race¡¯s script either.

    Back at the dorm, Be¡¯s other dorm mates ¨C Lisha, Kriss, and the others would be staying at Euphemia Imperial Academy that night. Theworking event seemed to be an all nighter which meant that Be would be returning to an empty room that night. If that was the case, she might as well stay here!

    Other than Lolita, Be brought some of her lolis on the outside as well ¨C the Demon God Angel, the Great Evil God Mia, the Demon of Time Noesha, and the Poison Origin Betty. Those two Demon Gods of the World Destructors and two members of the Chaos Bringers were currently seated harmoniously at a table while ying a game that looked like the mahjong set that Be had brought from her previous world.

    Their divine artifacts were ced casually beside their seats. To them, mahjong was new and exciting and they were absolutely delighted. Anyway, Be did not intend to ask them for too much help. After all, they were lolis and all they needed to do was to look cute. If she really needed a capable loli, she still had Lolita by her side!

    The Elven Princess Delias had already turned in. Being possessed by the Goddess of Life had drained a lot of energy out of her and it would take her at least a day to recover. Fortunately, before she fell asleep, Princess Delias had spoken to the members of the Moonlight Society and informed them that Be would be their interim chairman for the night.

    At this moment, Be was doing ¡°naughty things¡± behind the conference room¡¯s closed doors! She had drawn the curtains at every window to prevent any passersby from taking a peek at the beautiful scene that was unfolding.

    Be was giving the female Moon Elves a full body check and was taking their measurements with the excuse of designing new clothes for them. The naive Moon Elf girls did not suspect that Be was doing anything with sinister intentions at all. Furthermore, Princess Delias had named Be was her temporary stand in.

    Although they felt a little embarrassed at Be¡¯s strange request, none of them raised any objections. They took off all their clothes and formed a line in front of Be for her to personally take their individual measurements, just like in a physical examination. Be was thrilled and quickly jotted down their secret measurements in a small notebook. Her n was to collect all the data from the hundred-odd Moon Elf girls before the thieves arrived at the tavern.

 Volume 5 Chapter 257: The Mysterious Midnight Guests At The New Elven Tavern In The Benedict Manor

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 257: The Mysterious Midnight Guests At The New Elven Tavern In The Benedict Manor</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    In the newly-built conference room on the third floor of the new Elven Tavern in the Benedict Manor, the Filomena Nobility Academy, the northern area of Olsylvia Academy.

    Be was currently concentrating on her task as fashion designer.

    Her loli maids, Demon God Angel, Great Evil God Mia, Interdimensional Demon Noesha and Poison Origin Betty, were ying mahjong in the small lounge in the big conference room. They were currently enjoying their game and looked like harmless lolis.

    However, aside from Betty who relied on poison for attacks, the strength of the other three lolis was highly ranked. Devastating Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita sat at the entrance of the big conference room. The dark Gothic loli was responsible for guarding the door.

    ording to Be¡¯s intelligence from Sally Roy, head of the Eye of Darkness, certain people would visit her hotel tonight to steal the Seed of Life. Be decided to stay here for the night to wait for movement from the other party.

    Be¡¯s original schedule was to return to the Hausmann Hotel tonight to deepen her intimate rtionship with the first generation Light Pope Goldsmith. For the time being though, that had been changed into guarding the ancient Tree of Life here.

    Be wasn¡¯t acting alone either. She had gathered the female elves of the Moonlight Society here first, and then arranged for her demonic band of thieves to enter the Elven Tavern. They were led by Assassin L, one of Be¡¯s close confidants. Having returned to this ce again, those female thieves who were rescued from the undergroundir of the Benedict Manor had weird expressions on all their faces. The mutant demonic beings that had attacked them at the time had left a great fear in their hearts which would probablyst for some time.

    The elves of the Moonlight Society removed all their clothes and walked to Be one by one to allow her to measure their bodies using her hands. Just like a certain kind of interview in her previous world, Be took advantage of her temporary position as president of the Moonlight Society to feel up these beautiful elven girls.

    The Moon Elf girls were just too innocent, much like their Moon Elf Princess Delias, who was also president of the Moonlight Society. If Be had been an evil viin, perhaps the Moonlight Society would¡¯ve beenpletely annihted tonight, and the subsequent development was most likely to follow the original adult plot of the book.

    Be hadn¡¯t informed the elven girls of the Moonlight Society about the fact that someone was nning on digging out and robbing the Seeds of Life tonight. It was better not to let them know about this.

    The small lounge of therge conference room was Be¡¯s office where the elven girls entered one by one to have their bodies measured. Be used her previous method of pletely taking down¡± the female knights on more than a hundred of these elven girls.

    After allowing Be to touch them all over, every elven girl drank the juice Be handed them without a sliver of doubt. Be made up a lie that the juice was for rxation. Out of trust in Be, they each drank up the exceptionally sweet juice, but as soon as the juice entered their stomachs, they fainted.

    Be repeated the same steps for each elf. By the time thest elven girl fainted, it was already midnight. In the small lounge, there were sleeping elven girls lying about the ce. Be ced them face to face, hugging each other. When they woke up tomorrow morning, their facial expressions would be very interesting.

    ¡°Noesha, thank you for using your interdimensional magic to help me shield their eyes. And Betty, your potion is amazing! They passed out as soon as they drank it.¡±

    ¡°Big sister Be, why did you position them like this? I haven¡¯t seen this sort of y yet! Aren¡¯t you going to do anything interesting to these little elves... ¡°

    ¡°Big sister Be, I have the kind of potion here that can turn even a Holy Maiden into a lustful... Anyway, I just developed it. Don¡¯t you want it? These past few days, I¡¯ve been so bored so I traveled to other nes to trade them and they sold like hot cakes. ¡°

    Be was able to sessfully take down these elven beauties thanks to Noesha¡¯s interdimensional magic. Every elf who entered didn¡¯t even notice herpanions lying beside her. Then there was also the mysterious juice prepared by Betty which made the elven beauties fall asleep immediately.

    Betty, a natural dark loli, obviously had some very wicked intentions when creating the potion. Anyone who drank the juice, regardless of gender, would sleep like a log. The strength of the potion wasparable to anesthetic from Be¡¯s previous world. Be remained skeptical when Betty exined that the potion was only meant to help people who couldn¡¯t fall asleep.

    As for Be¡¯s thanks, Noesha and Betty, these two erotic lolis, were a little dissatisfied. They had wanted to see something more interesting. Be tapped each of them on the forehead as a warning before the two naughty lolis calmed down.

    Betty had gradually turned into a naughty loli under Noesha¡¯s bad influence. One after another, these potions with special effects were created by Betty. Be was in a rather tough spot. Although many of these potions had erotic effects, she was very interested in them. At present, all kinds of special effects potions created by Betty had could only be circted in this ne with Be¡¯s consent. But the rest of the ne worlds were up to Betty and Be didn¡¯t care.

    It was a pity that she had other things to do tonight. Be regretfully put away her little notebook which recorded the intimate information about the figure of all the Moonlight Society¡¯s elven girls. Who knows? Perhaps these measurements woulde in handy in the future.

    Although the other Moon Elf beauties of the Moonlight Society weren¡¯t as beautiful as Princess Delias, they were rare beauties ording to human aesthetic standards. Only because Be had seen many beautiful girls before, could she remain so calm. She remembered that with how attractive these elven girls were, their prices in the underground ve markets of the various empires were rather steep, though there was hardly any supply.

    After Be had secretly checked every Moon Elf beauty lying in this room, she confirmed that they were all pure elves who had not yet experienced human affairs. If they were to be sold, the price would be more than doubled. Princess Delias, in particr, could be sold for sky high prices. However, the only evil thing Demon King Be wasn¡¯t interested in was ve trading. The girls around her would never be sold as ves.

    ???

    The thieves who were supposed to enter the Benedict Manor to steal the Seed of Life didn¡¯te until after midnight, when the girls were most likely to be asleep. Under the cover of night, they avoided the guards outside the Elven Tavern and easily infiltrated the first and second floors.

    Be¡¯s cronies, the band of thieves led by Assassin L, were all stationed near therge conference room on the third floor. Be¡¯s main task in bringing them here was to protect the safety of the Moonlight Society members, the Moon Elf girls. Be only trusted in her demons and close friends. She didn¡¯t think she could count on guards for hire.

    As the city¡¯s academy, Olsylvia Academy had a rtivelyrge area and faced serious security problems. Although Olsylvia Academy had stepped up the guard teams¡¯ patrol, they had insufficient staff and could only use them for the key defense concerns.

    For example, in St. Louis Church Academy and Femina Imperial Academy, the princesses received better security. They had the most security personnel. St. Louis Church Academy had their own church members guarding their students.

    However, Olivia Wizard Academy and Franks Civilian Academy had rtively poor security. The students of the two academies were very good at fighting and were often involved in fights with each other. Thus, the safety problem was left to them to solve.

    In Filomena Nobility Academy, Be had ced guards in key positions. Benedict Manor had once been a forbidden area in the school and was rather deserted. Since thest time the guards stationed here were killed by the mutant demons, the academy hasn¡¯t sent any new guards here. The fact that the thieves were able to get in here unimpeded was rted to theck of security.

    On the first floor of the new Elven Tavern, Benedict Manor, after the thieves infiltrated the ce, most of them headed for the Tree of Life. Their target was the Seed of Life. There were also many thieves lurking on the third floor with malicious intent. The ropes and white cloths they had with them proved that they weren¡¯t only aiming at the Seed of Life.

    ¡°Chief, aren¡¯t we here to dig...¡±

    ¡°Are you an idiot?! Keep your voice down! How much money can we get when so many people are scrambling to dig the Seed of Life? Even one of these elven chicks could make us rich!¡±

    ¡°Chief, no one is as wise as you! Man... I haven¡¯t tasted the body of an elven beauty. Do you think you could let us brothers have some fun first...¡±

    ¡°You lot of lecherous bastards! Is sex all you think about?! Didn¡¯t you just enjoy yourselves yesterday? Fine then, you can¡¯t use the front but the backdoor is fine... ¡°

    The group of thieves groping their way upstairs were chatting quietly. They walked for a long time before they realized that the stairs on the third floor seemed to nevere to an end. The exit to the third floor was obviously close at hand, but they just couldn¡¯t get there.

    Right then, they were thrown into a panic. They didn¡¯t know any magic, but based on previous experiences, it was still easy for them to guess that interdimensional magic had been used on them. The captain of the bandits was so scared he broke out in cold sweat. ording to intelligence, the Moon Elves of the Moonlight Society didn¡¯t use interdimensional magic although they were adept in other forms of magic.

    In the entirety of Olsylvia Academy, only a handful of people had mastered interdimensional magic. And the strongest interdimensional mage in the academy was Angelia, Chief President of the Central Student Union. Only she couldunch interdimensional magic over such a wide range. The remaining few interdimensional mages weren¡¯t skilled enough to reach this extent.

    Interdimensional Demon Noesha looked at the thieves trapped in the interdimensional corridor with a deadpan expression. Be allowed her to do as she pleased with them, as long as they didn¡¯t die in the Elven Tavern. Be thought it was unlucky for people to die here before the opening ceremony. Right now, she was still on the third floor. These burrs were all cannon fodder and she was toozy to make her move.

    After a series of hand gestures from Noesha, the thieves disappeared. It seemed that they had been sent to some strange ce. This was worse than dying here and Be was a little sympathetic towards them. Noesha¡¯s interdimensional corridor was random so even she didn¡¯t know what sort of ce they were teleported to.

    The thieves who dug up the seeds of the Tree of Life on the ground floor of the new Elven Tavern in the Benedict Manor were no luckier than their counterparts who had infiltrated the third floor in hopes of making a fortune. They dug up more than a dozen seeds that looked exactly like the Seed of Life, which were simr in appearance to the demonic cores of demonic beasts.

    These were fake Tree of Life seeds temporarily created by Potion Master Betty with the curse of Great Evil God Mia on them. Once anyone took these seeds and walked beyond the 100-meter range of the hotel, they would be cursed and killed outside.

    The thieves didn¡¯t know that there was something wrong with these seeds so many teams took them and immediately left. With so many of them, one or two must be real right? They would just take a gamble!

    Be continued to wait and observe. Every move downstairs was captured by the Eyes of the Departed that Demon God Angel had arranged beforehand, and the image was transmitted to the crystal in front of Be.

    Be was somewhat depressed. The thieves were all men with not a single girl. She had hoped to expand her group of thieves but now the n was doomed to fall through. It was hard to avoid feeling disappointed. In fact, Be was a little too hopeful. The number of female thieves ounted for a very low proportion of the total number of thieves. So it was usually rare even toe across one or two. Last time, she had been able to capture more than a dozen beautiful female thieves at the entrance to their simply due to luck.

    After the group of thieves left, the second group appeared. Their methods were much more professional than the previous group and there were only a few of them who entered through the second floor window. Be¡¯s eyes narrowed at the sight of them

    These five or six thieves were obviously girls. The night outfit for thieves were simr to the assassin clothing and were all ck tightly fitted clothes. Their figures revealed their gender. Girls in this Other World didn¡¯t have the habit of wrapping up their breasts with chest straps, so it was easy to tell their gender.

    Their target was neither the Tree of Life on the ground floor nor the female elves of the Moonlight Society on the third floor, but the cabs on the second floor. This puzzled Be. Were these girls here to steal property? But the Elven Tavern wasn¡¯t officially open yet and anyone who knew a little about the elves should also know that they didn¡¯t have money. It was extremely difficult to dig out even a copper coin from the elves¡¯ residence.

    Assassin L looked at Be inquiringly. She knew very well the special hobbies of her mistress Demon King. Didn¡¯t she lust after beauties? The thieves must have attracted Be¡¯s interest so she asked Be if she wanted them alive.

    Be wasn¡¯t in a hurry to start work. She felt that these thieves might havee for something else. Moreover, a third group of thieves had also appeared. And this time, they were more professional and almost blended perfectly into the background. In the images shown by the Eye of the Departed, three almost transparent figures could be seen following the second group of thieves into the window they had just entered.

    These three shadows were almost transparent and should also be girls. Through the vague figures, Be could see the outline of their feminine bodies. They seemed to know the second group of thieves but they didn¡¯t join them and chose to act separately. This was very suspicious indeed.

    ¡°Big sister Be, the three girls are using stealth magic. If it weren¡¯t for the coincidental effect of my attributes, my detection magic wouldn¡¯t have found them so quickly.¡±

    Demon God Angel¡¯s detection magic, the Eye of the Departed was a kind of soul attribute magic. Against the elves and the fairies¡¯ natural magic, it had a certain degree of mutual subduing. Angel¡¯s hint was already obvious. The three thieves who used natural magic to hide themselves were either elves or fairies.

    The target of the third group of thieves wasn¡¯t the ground floor of the Elven Tavern either. As if they knew in advance, they moved directly to the Moon Elf Princess Delias¡¯ boudoir on the third floor. Delias was certainly not there since she was lying in the lounge on this side of therge conference room.

    The seeds of the real Tree of Life were hidden in Delias¡¯ room. However, Be had already tampered with that room. It was impossible for them to take away the seeds of the Tree of Life so easily.

    ¡°L, get a few of your subordinates to catch those female thieves, alive if possible. You don¡¯t have to inform the city guards. We¡¯ll handle the three girls ourselves but we must be quick. The first bunch of thieves who had escaped were cursed. Now is around the time the curse should act up.¡±

    After leaving Lolita in charge of guarding the members of the Moonlight Society, Be and the others were divided into two groups. Assassin L, Betty and Noesha were grouped together. The two erotic lolis were already excited. Their group¡¯s task was to deal with the second group of female thieves. Be promised that the ownership of these girls would go to Noesha and Betty.

    Be, Angel and Mia were in another group and their goal was the three transparent figures. Demon God Angel could see through their stealth magic so they had nowhere to run.

    In the wardrobe on the second floor of the Elven Tavern, the female thieves were about to turn over the boxes and pour out the contents when a burst of shrieks came from outside the tavern. The first group of thieves who seeded in stealing fake Seeds of Life had moved beyond 100 meters outside the new Elven Tavern. The curse of Great Evil God Mia had exposed their stealth techniques. The guards who discovered the anomaly quickly came to the scene to deal with the situation.

    The female thieves who found that their colleagues had been exposed left the wardrobe they were turning over and nned to retreat. But right then, strange magic marks appeared on the floor beneath their feet and instantly trapped them in ce.

    It was Noesha¡¯s interdimensional confinement magic. Facing others of a simr level of existence, it only yed a dying effect. But against those of a lower level, it could be called a divine skill. The other party¡¯s consciousness remained clear when they were imprisoned, and could only watch themselves being tortured but were unable to move.

    Aside from having retained consciousness, these female thieves couldn¡¯t move or speak at all. Betty, who was watching secretly, smiled grimly as she took out some strange potions and got ready to experiment with these girls.

    The three transparent figures who used stealth magic had already reached the third floor of the tavern that had better sound instion. Thus, they hadn¡¯t noticed the unusual situation outside or the state of the second group of thieves.

 Volume 5 Chapter 258: The Group of Thieves That Got Wiped Out At The New Elven Tavern

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 258: The Group of Thieves That Got Wiped Out At The New Elven Tavern</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    At the outer regions of the Benedict Manor¡¯s new Elven Tavern located within the Filomena Nobility Academy of the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s northern campus, the first batch of cannon fodder that attempted to steal the fake Seed of Life had been eliminated by the Great Evil God Mia¡¯s curses.

    When the guards who were patrolling the tavern arrived at the scene, all they could see were the traces of fluid from the corpses. The thieves were powerless against the Great Evil God Mia¡¯s curses. Even the Puppet Master ine, who was well versed in curse magic, would not be able to break it at all.

    Earlier on, Chairman Sally Roy of the Eye of Darkness had already divulged the information about the mission to Be. Therefore, Be had set up various traps around the new Elven Tavern and waited for the thieves to throw themselves to their deaths. The curse¡¯s energy would dispose of the corpses and not arouse any suspicion from outsiders. If no corpses could be found, no one would be able to find out the cause of their deaths. By then, Chairman Sally Roy would not be suspected of being involved in their deaths at all.

    On the second floor of the new Elven Tavern, the handful of female thieves were filled with terror as they stared at the two lolis who suddenly appeared in front of them. One of them was the Interdimensional Demon Noesha with red eyes and matching colored pigtails and was dressed in a dark red loli outfit. Standing by her side was the Poison Origin Betty who had jade green eyes and hair and had a strong natural aura of life swirling around her.

    Instead of wearing a gothic loli outfit, Betty was wearing a white scientist¡¯s coat. A few small vials were hanging out of her chest pocket and looked incredibly creepy. Her aura could definitely allow her to impersonate the Goddess of Life. However, her outfit was far too conservative.

    Although those few veteran female thieves were highly experienced, the look in those two lolis¡¯ eyes frightened them so much that they broke out in cold sweat. Their expression could bepared to how a little girl would look at their toys. Noesha was clearly responsible for them being unable to move or say a single word.

    Betty took out a spraying device, activated it, and aimed it directly at the female thieves. When the mist hit them, their equipment and clothes instantly dissolved. Each of them had a magical red mark in the shape of a skull on their right arm. The naked female thieves attempted to cover up the mark with their hand, but it was to no avail.

    ¡°Come on, pretty sisters, since you¡¯re already here, stay and have some fun with us! Take them away, you have new ymates now!¡±

    ¡°Right, I¡¯ve just invented some fun things. I shall let you girls try it!¡±

    The Demon Thieves instantly appeared on the second floor with red ropes and strips of red cloth in their hands. Efficiently, they managed to tie up all the female thieves as quickly as possible. When the female thieves finally regained their ability to move, they were already fully bound and were being carried to Noesha¡¯s secret space for training.

    Before Be and the others could reach the third floor, the battle on the second floor had already ended. Those few female thieves were now bound tightly, with no wriggle room at all, while the Demon Thieves fed them a strange medicine. However, when these two erotic lolis worked together, their sensual powers reached a whole new level, almost like an extraordinary ability.

    Just by looking at the magical marking on the female thieves¡¯ arms, Be could more or less tell that it belonged to the Blood Skull Organisation. How nice of Randall to send a few pretty ves her way after giving Be 100,000 gold coins. As usual, Be did not intend to return them to him. Instead, she would give them to Noesha and Betty as gifts as they enjoyed taking advantage of pretty human girls.

    The female thieves who were captured had decent looks and figures. If they belonged to that wastrel Randall¡¯s personal guard, then they would make a wimp out of him. As Be still had other things to take care of, she had to give up the opportunity to visit Noesha¡¯s secret space and observe her ¡°domme performance.¡±

    In the Moon Elven Princess Delias¡¯ personal break room on the third floor of the Benedict Manor¡¯s new Elven Tavern, three intruders using invisibility magic pushed open the room door with ease. One of them had managed to break the Elven Race¡¯s defensive magical barrier.

    It had taken no time at all before the barrier was broken as it was not done in the usual way. Instead, the intruder had used the Fairy Race¡¯s own magic. Be and the others had taken a different route and had been lying in wait. She was currently hidden inside a secretpartment inside the ceiling while she observed the three intruders.

    When the magical defensive barrier was broken, Be could clearly detect the Fairy Race¡¯s magic. This type of magic was very different from Delias¡¯ Moon Elven Magic. Thetter had a definite aura of life. However, the Fairy Magic that was used to open the door had a vaguely dark undertone to it. As a Demon King, Be was especially sensitive to dark energy and realized its presence almost immediately.

    Upon entering the room, the three intruders were shocked to see an empty bed. Their secret magic had indicated that the true Seed of Life was inside this room. Although Princess Delias had been moved to arge conference room further in, the real Seed of Life was actually still hidden here.

    Suddenly, the water droplets could be heard from the break room¡¯s bathroom. The three intruders immediately turned their attention to the open bathroom door. They could vaguely see the back of a silver-haired beauty who was currently taking a bath.

    The Dark Elf Princess Camille was stunned as she looked at the bathroom door. Based on her memory, the Moon Elven Princess Delias was very innocent and conservative. It did not seem like she would do something like keeping the door open while taking a bath.

    The Flower Fairy Princess Luluxia shot her partner a look, as though she was trying to rush her into taking action. She could feel that the Seed of Life had been converted into a ne and was currently around that girl¡¯s neck. However, Luluxia had never seen Princess Delias¡¯ face before and had only caught a glimpse of her back.

    Because of this, the Flower Fairy Princess Luluxia could not tell that it was not Princess Delias. She could only recall that Delias had long, silver-white hair. Since the girl lounging inside the wooden tub had simr colored hair, Luluxia did not think that there would be a problem at all.

    The Dark Elf Princess Camille felt that staying put was not a good idea and immediately gave the Dark Elf Kelly a look that indicated that they should proceed. Kelly was her personal guard and was one of the leading youth experts of the Dark Elf Tribe. The two of them had been best friends since they were children and had participated in allrge scale operations together.

    The two princesses from different Elven tribes, Camille and Delias, did not have much direct conflict. Instead, the one whom Camille had gone head to head with was Princess Delias¡¯ best friend, the princess of the Light Elf Tribe, which was also known as the Holy Elf Tribe. During the recent internal battle of the societies at the Alessandra Academy, Camille¡¯s Dark Night Society had been soundly beaten by the society that was led by the princess of the Holy Elf Tribe.

    Rumors said that the princess of the Holy Elf Tribe was going to seek out Princess Delias to borrow the Seed of Life to bolster her society¡¯s power. Camille could not sit back and watch something like that happen. If the other princess seeded, then there was no way Camille¡¯s Dark Night Society would be able to make aeback.

    When the Flower Fairy Princess approached her about working together for this operation, Princess Camille did not hesitate before agreeing to her proposal. She did not even bother to ask for Princess Luluxia¡¯s reasons for stealing the Seed of Life. The only thing that mattered to Camille was the sess of this operation.

    Till this moment, none of them had realized that the girl who was in the bath was not Princess Delias at all. Instead, it was the Demon God Angel, whose hair was of simr color. With Be¡¯s assistance, Angel removed her twin pigtails, and her hair was all tousled. Her ears were hidden in her long hair.

    From behind, Angel looked almost like the spitting image of the Moon Elven Princess Delias. However, since they could not see Angel¡¯s ears, Camille and the others could only guess if she were truly Delias who was in the tub based on the location of the real Seed of Life. Angel was wearing a ne that had the real seed right in the middle.

    As Camille and the others walked into the bathroom and approached the wooden tub, the ceiling suddenly split open. The water reserve equipment that Be had ced in the ceiling earlier had burst open ording to n and caused the trio to bepletely drenched.

    ¡°Crap... it¡¯s a trap. She is not Princess Delias.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s retreat! There¡¯s something wrong with the water...¡±

    The Dark Elf Guard Kelly, who had been the closest to the wooden tub, had instantly noticed that they had fallen into a trap. That silver-haired maiden was a gorgeous loli who had heterochromatic eyes and was not their target. The water that descended on them was problematic as well and had immediately nullified the trio¡¯s invisibility.

    As Be crouched inside the secretpartment in the ceiling, she almost got a nosebleed. She never expected that out of the three invisible girls, two of them would be naked while the other was barely clothed. Be could clearly tell that the two naked girls were Dark Elves as their characteristic ears were in in sight.

    In some records, the females of the Dark Elf Tribe were all extremely bold and open about sensuality. Be did not know if the ¡°special information¡± that she had gotten from the novels in her previous world was true. However, she could definitely tell that those two girls of the Dark Elf Tribe were special.

    The Dark Elf Tribe typically had pure ck hair. Themon Dark Elf had deep blue eyes, while pure ck eyes were the unique characteristic of the royalty. Coincidentally, one of them had pure ck eyes, which meant that there was a high probability that she was a princess of the Dark Elf Tribe.

    However, it was their skin color that left the deepest impression on Be. The Dark Elf Tribe did not have creamy white skin like the others. Instead, they were slightly tanned, which was a breath of fresh air. There were many decorative magical designs on their skin, which might have something to do with the Dark Elf Tribe¡¯s ancient rituals.

    Other than the two Dark Elven maidens, there was another beautiful girl who was not from the Elven Race at all. She had peach-colored hair, and her pink irises were filled with confusion. The sudden downpour of water had left her momentarily disoriented.

    She had a pair of pink, sheer, gauze-like wings on her back that was simr to a butterfly¡¯s wings, which had not gotten wet in the process. Those wings were a special characteristic of the Fairy Race ¨C the Wings of the Fae. Be had heard Princess Delias mention that these wings were the main difference between the Fairy Race and the Elven Race.

    Since the trio¡¯s ears were all covered by their long hair and the Elven Race¡¯s characteristic sharp ears could not be seen, the best way to differentiate them was to determine if they had the Wings of the Fae on their backs. Furthermore, in terms of dressing, that Fairy maiden was not as bold as her Dark Elven counterparts. Her private areas were covered by pink braids, which were basically acting as a mosaic.

    Be felt that teasing her like this was worse than the two Dark Elven girls. This was exacerbated by the confused look in Luluxia¡¯s eyes and her helpless appearance, which made that little fairy even more tantalizing. Inparison, the two Dark Elven maidens seemed to be more innocent instead.

    Be could not imagine that these three girls would infiltrate into her hotel in the middle of the night while being nearly naked. If anyone spotted them, they would clearly be at a disadvantage. This must not continue, Be thought. She must personally educate them that females should be modest, and it was not right to be this open.

    The Great Evil God Mia had blocked any ess via the break room¡¯s entrance. Along with the Demon God Angel, they managed to trap Camille and the others inside the room. The image of three beautiful maidens being surrounded by two lolis was rather iprehensible. This would definitely make the front page of the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Daily Tabloid News.

    The windows inside the break room had already been sealed shut. Realizing that there was no way out, a ck energy sword appeared in the Dark Elf Guard Kelly¡¯s hand, and she charged towards the Demon God Angel. Casually, Angel reached into the water and instantly pulled out a liquid sword made out of water. It was perfectly normal for Demon Gods to create weapons out of nothing. Other than magic, Angel was well versed in closebat as well, just that she had not been given the opportunity to show her skills.

    Kelly¡¯s ck energy sword could not even cut through the Demon God Angel¡¯s water sword. As Kelly, the Dark Elven swordsman who was second only to Princess Camille, wielded her Sword Shadow, however, Angel easily dissolved her sword.

    ¡°Princess, this loli...¡±

    Before Kelly could finish her sentence, a sh of a sword caused her ck energy sword to be destroyed by Angel¡¯s water sword. They had not exchanged more than ten blows before Kelly was defeated. Angel¡¯s sword was infused with an incredibly powerful aura. The aftershocks from breaking Kelly¡¯s ck energy sword was so strong that it caused her to fall as well.

    ¡°Pretty sister, stop moving; otherwise, you will get hurt! Don¡¯t worry, Older Sister Be is really good, and she will not make things difficult for you.¡±

    Kelly knelt on the ground with a look of disbelief on her face. The Demon God Angel walked up to her and ced her sword at Kelly¡¯s slender neck, and a heavy pressure kept this Dark Elven expert firmly on the ground.

    The Great Evil God Mia, who had been observing the battle earlier, decided to participate in the fight. This loli¡¯s weapon was stranger than Angel¡¯s as it was an invisible sword made out of air currents. It looked like the Excalibur from the animations in her previous world that was enveloped by the Wind King¡¯s barriers. It was definitely one that was worthy of her title as an Evil God as her weapons were much more mysterious than the ones used by the Demon God.

    However, before Mia got to the bathroom, the Flower Fairy Princess Luluxia disappeared. The only things left of her were a few flower petals strewn on the ground. She had used the Fairy Race¡¯s secret methods to make her escape, and such surrogacy magic was unique to Fairy royalty. The Great Evil God Mia remained calm as the water that drenched them earlier was infused with her special curse. Luluxia was no exception and was covered in that water, which meant that it would not be difficult to track her down at all.

    ¡°Luluxia, how could you...¡±

    The Dark Elf Princess Camille was speechless. Her teammate had actually run out on her at such a crucial moment. The Flower Fairy Princess Luluxia¡¯s magic was able to take one person along with her. No one knew if she had left in a moment of panic or that it was a deliberate attempt to betray her team. Camille was only an Elven Swordsman, and her repertoire of magic did not include anything that she could use to escape.

    ¡°Princess, quick...¡±

    ¡°Kelly, I will not abandon you. Just wait, I will...¡±

    ¡°No, behind you...¡±

    Kelly was going to remind Princess Camille to watch her back as she saw the ceiling above her open up. A human maiden with blond hair and blue eyes was about to attack Camille from behind. However, her reminder came toote. Princess Camille, whose attention was fully on the Great Evil God Mia, did not notice Be at all.

    Be dropped from above, gave the Dark Elf Princess Camille a push from behind, and pinned her to the ground. Before Camille could figure out what was going on, she was under Be¡¯s control. She could not get away as she was not as strong as Be, who was a Demon King. However, once she realized that the person holding her down was female, Camille instinctively let down her defenses for a moment.

    Be took advantage of that moment and sessfully gained control over Camille. The Great Evil God Mia swiftly walked up to them and thrust a bottle at Be. Princess Camille had just opened her mouth to ask a question but was force-fed arge bottle of special juice before she could say anything. She did not manage to finish the juice before falling unconscious, just like the other Elven girls from the Moonlight Society who had consumed a simr concoction. After all, Betty¡¯s potions were definitely effective.

    Once Kelly saw that her princess had been taken hostage, she did not resist anymore in fear that Be and the others would hurt Princess Camille. When Mia brought the half-filled juice bottle to her, Kelly let out a sigh of resignation and gulped down the remaining juice. The Flower Fairy Princess was the only lucky one who managed to escape while the rest of the intruders who had tried to infiltrate the new Elven Tavern had beenpletely ¡°wiped out.¡±

 Volume 5 Chapter 277: Abyss Demonic Being Ambush on Kurus Cit

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 277: Abyss Demonic Being Ambush on Kurus Cit</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    It was currently daytime in the central area of the Aldridge Empire¡¯s Kurus City, which was thergest city near Angus City. However, all of Kurus City was quite tense currently, as Kurus City¡¯s Earl Kirk the Sixth knew about the news that Angus City had been ambushed by the abyss demonic beings.

    Earl Kirk the Sixth had another objective when he invited President Caroline to have dinner with him. The earl¡¯s family had been the city lords for six generations already in Kurus City, and often engaged in activities which couldn¡¯t see the light of day.

    80-90% of the girls that he invited to dinner would end up disappearing. Since most of the girls weremoners with no status, these disappearances would typically be ignored.

    Although Caroline was the student council president of Frederica Academy, she was only a merchant, so her power level wasn¡¯t strong at all. He had really made a mistake as it was currently daytime, which made it difficult for him to give themand to forcibly detain President Caroline¡¯s group. If only he had known, he would have invited President Caroline over at night instead.

    ¡±Luke, take some people and keep an eye out on those girls. At night, find a chance... and make sure that everything is done cleanly.¡±

    ¡±Earl Kirk, President Caroline is the daughter of the Carlo family. If you...¡±

    ¡±What are you afraid of? Her older brother Carlos is friends with me. It was Young Master Carlos who requested... anyways, just follow her group.¡±

    Earl Kirk the Sixth had evidentlye to some sort of mysterious secret agreement with President Carlos. He had only dared to make a move against Caroline because he had Carlos¡¯s tacit permission.

    After leaving Earl Kirk¡¯s residence, Caroline left on the main path together with the other beautiful women. She could sense that she was being followed, and she could pretty much guess who had sent the pursuers. Back in Earl Kirk¡¯s residence, she had already noticed that most of the maids working there had been controlled by mind control magic. Normal nobles wouldn¡¯t do such a thing, unless there was something wrong with the maid¡¯s origin.

    ¡±Caroline, I think we¡¯re being followed...¡±

    ¡±I know, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m thinking of an idea...¡±

    Just as Caroline was having a hard timeing up with a good idea, several girls from Alexis Academy walked over from directly opposite them. It seemed like those girls had received a request; they directly blocked President Caroline¡¯s group. They were wearing ck masks over their faces, which made it difficult for President Caroline to identify them. From what she remembered, she wasn¡¯t acquainted with very many students from Alexis Academy.

    ¡±You¡¯re... oh, President Dinah and Vice President Anya...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no time to exin. President Caroline, follow us, as this ce is finished. Go find her, as only by her side will it be safest.¡±

    President Caroline hesitantly looked at the two beautiful girls before her. When they took off their masks, she had finally realized that the two beautiful female assassins were President Dinah and Vice President Anya of Alexis Academy¡¯s student council. Dinah had long, silver hair and beautiful, light purple eyes. She was currently passionately pulling on President Caroline¡¯s hand. This icy and beautiful female assassin was showing such a warm and friendly smile that Caroline wondered if she had mistaken someone else for Dinah.

    ¡±Grey Reaper¡± Dinah was currently the #1 ranked assassin in the Assassins Guild. Rumors said that she was an incredibly icy girl. Caroline was rather confused to see Dinah smiling at her like this. Although the two of them had met before, they hadn¡¯t said a single word to each other at that time, so they didn¡¯t even count as acquaintances.

    Apart from Chief President Angelia of Olsylvia Academy, all other student council presidents thought that President Caroline was only a merchant. Since she didn¡¯t have anybat strength, the others didn¡¯t interact with her very much. This world was one where power was everything. If you didn¡¯t have any power, more wealth would only bring more danger to you.

    President Dinah helplessly opened up the cor of her assassin cape slightly when she saw that President Caroline was so suspicious of her, so that thetter could see that she was wearing a small ck ne around her neck. This ne had been given as a present to them by Be.

    Although the design was ero, it was also a method of identification. President Caroline no longer hesitated after seeing the signature on the tiny ne. She immediately had her group follow President Dinah. That ne was proof of a woman being aligned with Be, as President Caroline had an identical ne on her own neck.

    After meeting up with the assassin girls from Alexis Academy, Caroline and the others came to the rear city gate of Kurus City, where they discovered arge hole in the city wall which seemed like it had just been made.

    ¡°President Dinah, when did you also receive that from her...¡±

    ¡±Let¡¯s not mention this, as isn¡¯t it the same for you? Let¡¯s go. This city is about to be the next Angus City.¡±

    Because of President Dinah and Vice President Anya and the protection of the other assassin girls from Alexis Academy, Earl Kirk¡¯s powerful subordinate, Luke, was unable to attack President Caroline¡¯s group of girls from Frederica Academy. The assassin girls¡¯bat strength was far stronger than the random hoodlums under Luke¡¯smand.

    Luke was only able to watch as the Frederica Academy girls went together with the Alexis Academy assassin girls through the hole in the wall. Luke could only then dejectedly return to ask for Earl Kirk the Sixth¡¯s forgiveness.

    However, before Luke¡¯s group could even return, Luke was killed by an Abyss Crypt Insect that suddenly popped out from a sewer next to him. After the Abyss Crypt Insect emerged from the sewer, it then began to attack themoners in Kurus City.

    Earl Kirk had sent approximately 100,000 Aldridge Empire troops to guard the city walls, so the defense inside the city itself was incredibly light. There were basically no guards left at all. The Abyss Crypt Insects took advantage of this gap in the defenses and started a major ughter in Kurus City¡¯s residential area.

    President Dinah, Vice President Anya, and the other assassin girls were all girls who previously had a rtionship with Be. Several months ago, while they were investigating the conquered human dukedom, a certain dark wizard had captured all of them. They had almost been annihted. If it hadn¡¯t been for Be¡¯s assistance, they would have still remained as ¡°human furniture¡± ves to the old gentleman.

    President Caroline only noticed how much danger Kurus City had been in after she left. She turned around to look at the streets far behind her to see thatrge numbers of Abyss Crypt Insects were crawling out from the sewers. Some bystanders who didn¡¯t react quick enough were instantly devoured on the spot. All of Kurus City sunk into tremendous panic, as nobody had expected that the abyss demonic beings would crawl out from the sewers to attack the city.

    Vice President Anya had previously arranged personnel outside the city to watch the frequency of the abyss demonic beings¡¯ appearance. They noticed that the Abyss Crypt Insects seemed to be gathering together inrge numbers. Vice President Anya discussed things with President Dinah and figured out that the abyss demonic beings were preparing for a major attack on Kurus City, so they escaped from the city before that could happen.

    Earl Kirk, the ruler of Kurus City, was untrustworthy, so President Dinah couldn¡¯t be bothered with warning him beforehand. She didn¡¯t have too much hope in this mission to begin with, as they had started ratherte. She helped rescue President Caroline¡¯s group only because she had inadvertently discovered that President Caroline¡¯s group were also Be¡¯s girls, so they were all in the same faction.

    President Caroline¡¯s group all managed to escape. They followed President Dinah¡¯s arrangements and went to Ryder River Dock, where ships had already been prepared for the escape downstream. Angus City was downstream on Ryder River. Since things were so chaotic currently, it would be rtively safer by Be¡¯s side, as at least their lives would be safe.

    However, President Caroline discovered when she reached the river that the ships left there had all been sunk by Kurus City¡¯s soldiers already. All of Ryder City was empty, with not even a single wooden board, much less a single ship.

    ¡±Damn it, that Earl Kirk really put us in such a predicament. Vice President Anya, immediately have a trustworthy sister go remove that underhanded bastard¡¯s head...¡±

    ¡°President Dinah, we¡¯ve been surrounded, look...¡±

    Arge number of Abyss Crypt Insects had pursued them from Kurus City. The assassins weren¡¯t good at these types of direct confrontations. President Dinah gave Vice President Anya a determined nce. If they weren¡¯t sessful at breaking free, then they would allmit suicide with the suicide mechanisms on their bodies.

    Several gigantic ck shadows were approaching Ryder River Dock in the sky. These mysterious flying objects wore the special emblem of the Sarnia Duchy, which was a white lily flower. These flying objects swiftly descended to a ce above their heads when they noticed that President Caroline and the others were surrounded. Five or six wooden suspensiondders were tossed down from the flying objects. After tossing down the wooden suspensiondders, many dark arquebus barrels emerged from the flying object and started shooting towards the pursuing Abyss Crypt Insects.

    ¡±That¡¯s... Sister Annie! Wasn¡¯t she over in the Sarnia Duchy?¡±

    ¡±Anya, stop dawdling, hurry and climb up thedder already, as I still need to go pick up Be and the others!¡±

    On the gigantic flying object, Princess Annie, who was also the maid that Be took in aftermitting her first ¡°crime¡±, was currently waving her hand at them. Annie had President Dinah, President Caroline, and Vice President Anya immediately bring Frederica Academy and Alexis Academy¡¯s girls up thedder onto the gigantic flying object.

    Be¡¯s group had retreated to a certain nameless vige alongsider Ryder River. The vigers here had already escaped, likely because the abnormalities in Andorra Town had scared them. It was likely that these vigers had escaped to Kurus City.

    Now, Kurus City was also under attack. Be nced into the far distance at Kurus City and noticed that dense smoke was rising from the city. The abyss demonic beings were spreading far too quickly. Who knew how long the Radiant Church¡¯s ¡°Judgement of God¡± would take? With the current situation, all of the Aldridge Empire would be dead due to the abyss demonic beings¡¯ attacks within one month.

    Be already roughly understood what had happened in Angus City. An Abyss Gate had been opened there, causing arge number of abyss demonic beings to be released. Abyss demonic beings which weren¡¯t restrained by a Demon God would cause destruction as they pleased. More than 10,000 years ago, when the 12 Demon Kings had attacked the humans, even they hadn¡¯t dared to summon too many abyss demonic beings out of fear that the abyss demonic beings would be impossible to control.

    It was rather difficult to attack Angus City with the forces currently avable. Still, Be had a method to deal with things, although it would be a little troublesome.

    Inside thergest house in this nameless vige, the girls from the three schools who had ran around for so long had all fallen asleep due to their fatigue. This home had likely belonged to the vige mayor before. Be and the others ced ayer of grass in the living room, and President Alephia had used mist magic to clean the grass for sleeping on. They didn¡¯t dare to use the bed or clothing left in the home.

    Chief President Angelia had originally intended to make do with the clothing that the vigers had left behind so that she could be rid of her current embarrassing condition. However, the clothing left behind in the vige was all bloody and filled with holes, so Chief President Angelia and the others were forced to give up on this.

    Princess Kriss brought out all sorts of magic swords and ced a defensive sword formation around the house. She suspected that abyss demonic beings were still in the area, and that the vigers might not have managed to escape at all.

    The girls all sat close to each other in the living room of the former vige mayor¡¯s house. They could no longer afford to worry about their embarrassment here. Apart from tiny patches to cover their nipples, they had nothing else to wear at all. Many of the girls no longer cared what school the other girls were from as they simply hugged each other in order to stay warm.

    Be and the others didn¡¯t dare to start a fire out of fear that the abyss demonic beings would discover them. If this continued all the way until night, Princess Effie and the others would surely start freezing once night set in. It was already quite difficult for the noble girls who were used to pampered lifestyles to reach here already. Be and Princess Kriss sat with backs against each other, while Lisha was resting in Be¡¯sp.

    President Alephia and President ddis were hugging each other not far away from Be¡¯s position. It wasn¡¯t exactly the first time that they had hugged each other. If it wasn¡¯t for Be staring at them with a strange expression, it was likely that the two would have started passionately kissing each other already.

    Be was likely the only person capable of turning former enemies into lesbian best friends. Be felt a tremendous sense of aplishment as she watched how both President Alephia and President ddis buried their faces on the other¡¯s shoulder out of embarrassment.

    When the opportunity was ripe, Be wouldn¡¯t be allowing a single one of the girls to escape from her grasp. Right now, Be needed to focus on Chief President Angelia and Princess Effie who were next to her. For the time being, Be wouldn¡¯t interfere with how President Alephia and President ddis were rubbing their white bodies against each other for the sake of obtaining warmth.

    Chief President Angelia and Princess Effie were kneeling to the left and right of Be. Both of them were covering their breasts with their hands and lowering their heads in embarrassment. Be¡¯s left and right hands were touching all over their bodies. Since they were afraid to make loud noises which would attract the other girls¡¯ attention, Chief President Angelia and Princess Effie did their best to refrain from making strange noises.

    Be couldn¡¯t help but increase her movements when seeing how cute the two of them looked as they withstood her groping. She began to touch the sensitive areas on Chief President Angelia and Princess Effie¡¯s bodies.

    ¡±Be, that ce is no good, I¡¯m begging you, spare me...¡±

    ¡±Be, don¡¯t be like this, you can toy with me however you like when we get back... this isn¡¯t a good ce.¡±

    ¡±Alright, I¡¯ll leave things at this for now. However, you two better not refuse me when we get back!¡±

    Princess Effie used both her hands to grab onto Be¡¯s hand which had been about to slide past her belly button, while Chief President Effie protected the sensitive spots on her breasts, not letting Be have any more opportunities to squeeze them. The two girls¡¯ most sensitive spots were the exact opposite, as one was most sensitive on the upper body, while the other was most sensitive on the lower body.

    Both of them helplessly begged for mercy. They had lost far too much energy in the half-Abyss region. Mages¡¯ stamina couldn¡¯tpare to warriors¡¯ in the first ce. They didn¡¯t have the energy left to resist submitting to Be, not to mention how Be had already witnessed the embarrassing scene of them peeing. Since Be had already seen the most embarrassing scene possible, what else was there to hide from her?

    Be knew that it was time to stop. As Be took her hands back, she and Lisha in herp as well as Kriss resting in her back all sensed something simultaneously. The three of them all had a dark side that sensed the presence of a new abyss demonic being. This abyss demonic being had a vicious aura which was far more frightening than the Crypt Spider, Demonic Poison Bee, or Abyss Crypt Insect from before. In fact, this aura was even more frightening than Demon Dragon Kirkadan which Be had met before.

    Be indicated to Lisha and Kriss that they shouldn¡¯t speak. She immediately made her way over to the locked front door and peeked outside through a crack that had been made intentionally.

    It was originally daylight in this nameless vige, but the sky was now covered by a dark swarm of ck insects. The insects were incredibly dense, to the point where they seemed just like ho cmities that Be saw in movies from her past life. The insect swarm covered the skypletely and brought an early nightfall to this nameless vige.

    These insects weren¡¯t hos. Be observed closely and discovered that they were gigantic mosquitoes. These Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes were tied with Abyssal Army Ants and Abyssal Devil-Tooth Fish as the Three Demonic Nightmares. These three abyssal demonic species would always act inrge numbers. One focused on the sky, one focused on thend, and one focused on the sea. All three species were known as frightening abyssal demonic species which could swiftly ughter all the living beings in an entire city.

    For example, just the Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes alone were capable of ganging up on and sucking a dragonpletely dry. Naturally, they would be even more effective against humans. They would suck so much out of humans that they wouldn¡¯t leave behind even a single drop afterwards. Normal abyss demonic beings would always stay far away from the Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes¡¯ activities, apart from a few species which naturally countered the Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes.

    It seemed like the Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes had been flying in the direction of Kurus City, but they happened to sense living people in this nameless vige, causing the swarm to gather here. The Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes had previously descended upon this vige before, draining all the residents dry and not leaving a single body part behind.

    The numerous magic swords that Kriss had previously ced around the residence now showed their use. A sixyered translucent magical defensive field shielded the entire residence. The Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes were unwilling to leave this ce behind, as they felt it would be a tremendous waste to let go of a dozen or so beautiful girls who were alreadypletely naked.

    The Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes kept smashing themselves against the magical defensive field, wanting to break the shield and then feast on the girls inside. The magical defensive field showed signs of weakening under the constant impacts, seeming like it wouldn¡¯t hold out for much longer.

 Volume 5 Chapter 260: The Eiffel Hotel Dives into the Battle

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 260: The Eiffel Hotel Dives into the Battle</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    Olsylvia Academy Northern Campus, Filomena Nobility Academy, Emerson Business District, the Rose Society¡¯s Hausmann Hotel. After questioning Dark Elf Princess Camille and her guard, Kelly, Be didn¡¯t release them.

    The Dark Elf Tribe didn¡¯t have only one princess. Although Camille was the chairman of the Dark Night Society, it was her big sister, Milia, who held real power. Once Milia realized that her little sister was missing, she would likelye knocking on Be¡¯s door. Be could just ransom Camille then.

    Be had found out the name that Moon Elven Princess Delias had cried out while dreamingst night, belonged to the Holy Elf Princess. Camille didn¡¯t like the Holy Elf Princess due to her racial beliefs. Because of this, Camille didn¡¯t trante her name for Be.

    However, even this much was enough. Be was already nning on how to strike up a conversation with the Holy Elf Princess when they met in the future. Be turned around and looked at Camille and Kelly who were lying on the bed. They were still d in bondage gear. Subus Queen Aisha wore a set of dominatrix leathers as she gently caressed their bodies.

    ¡°Aisha, stop groping them. I¡¯ll decide what to do with them after Ie back. Let them rest while I decide!¡±

    ¡°Understood, Lady Be, I just couldn¡¯t resist! You may not know this, but if you train them right, Dark Elves can match us subi in the bedroom.¡±

    Camille had her ears stuffed with cat ears shaped earplugs and couldn¡¯t hear what the two were saying. After Be brought Camille and Kelly to this room, she had bound them back to back on the bed.

    Be, the menace, hadn¡¯t given Camille or Kelly a single piece of clothing. The two girls had their shamepletely exposed as theyid on the bed. They also had bells tied from their cors and their anklets.

    If Camille and Kelly wanted to escape, they wouldn¡¯t be able to avoid drawing attention with the ringing of the bells attached to them. When Be had blindfolded and gagged them earlier, she had lied to them, telling the two girls that they were being held in a love hotel in the red light district, and they were surrounded by pleasure-seeking men.

    This scared Camille and Kelly out of any thoughts of escaping. They were afraid of being assaulted by a crowd of lustful men and forced to do all sorts of unsavory things if they ran outside.

    Now, Camille could only silently pray that her sister would discover that she was missing and rescue her. Camille felt helpless before Be, that blue-eyed blond-haired human noble. She felt that Be was even more devious and underhanded than the elders of the tribe. She was afraid that if she were stuck here any longer, Be might end up selling her somewhere.

    ¡°Lady Be, truth be told, these two Dark Elf girls would normally be very hard to subdue. If it weren¡¯t for Lady Mia¡¯s curse and Lady Betty¡¯s medicine, they might¡¯ve already escaped.¡±

    ¡°Aisha, are you criticizing your master¡¯s ability? You...¡±

    ¡°Lady Be, you jest. This concubine wouldn¡¯t dare! I will keep a close eye on them for you. To this day, I¡¯ve never let a single prey escape from under my watch.¡±

    After settling the matter with Camille and Kelly, Be went to Kriss¡¯ room. She wanted to see if Kriss were feeling better. If not, then she would take Kriss to the medicine hall to get treatment.

    After arriving, Be discovered that Kriss¡¯ room was locked from the outside. This would only be the case if the upant had left! Wasn¡¯t Kriss feeling sick? Why would she leave without a word?

    As the Hausmann Hotel¡¯s secret boss, Be naturally had a master key. She took out her key and opened Kriss¡¯ door.

    As soon as she entered the room, she saw her ¡°little sister-inw¡± Khalifa naked on the bed. No way, thought Be. Even though the two of them had messed around before, getting intimate on her sister¡¯s bed was too bold. Or even better, getting intimate with Khalifa while her sister, Kriss, watched. This feeling of depravity roused Be¡¯s excitement.

    Princess Khalifa heard someone walk in and turned her head to ask for help. Her hands and feet were bound with severalyers of fabric, while a strip of white cloth was tied around her eyes. She couldn¡¯t see who had entered, and could only hope that it was Be. If it were anyone else, she would die of embarrassment, and if it were a man, then she couldn¡¯t even imagine the oue.

    Besides the bound Khalifa, Be didn¡¯t see any sign of her ¡°girlfriend¡± Kriss. She walked up and undid Khalifa¡¯s blindfold and gag. After examining her, Be didn¡¯t find any traces of her being vited. Clearly, the person who tied her up was her sister, Kriss.

    ¡°Big Sis Be... My sister acted like an entirely different person. She knocked me out and tied me up like this, she¡¯s too much! You have to teach her a lesson for me!¡±

    ¡°I think Kriss said she was going to go across to the Eiffel Hotel, you... Big Sis Be, what are you doing with those ropes, no... I don¡¯t want to y like this, stop...¡±

    ¡°Khalifa, you actually let Kriss run off. What if she gets into trouble? You have to take responsibility. These knots that Kriss tied are still too amateurish, she needs to improve!¡±

    As Khalifa watched Be handle those red ropes, she finally remembered that Be wasn¡¯t a good person at all. After recing the strips of cloth with red ropes, Be gave her a tender kiss on the cheek before tucking her in under the covers.

    ¡°Sleep well! I¡¯m going to find your sister!¡±

    ¡°Wait, you don¡¯t have to tie me up! I...¡±

    ¡°Be a good girl, we still need to have a nice chat after Ie back, okay?¡±

    Be locked the door and hung up a ¡°do not disturb¡± sign before leaving. Princess Khalifa, who was now once again bound on the bed, her mouth gagged with a piece of white cloth. Be¡¯s knot-tying skills were practically on the level of a grandmaster, she was far superior to a dabbler like Kriss. No matter how much Khalifa struggled, she couldn¡¯t break free. She could only stare nkly at the ceiling as she waited for Be to return.

    Be realized that it was likely that Kriss¡¯ darker persona hade out. Be went to the reception area of the Hausmann Hotel to ask for her whereabouts. While thinking back, it was likely that Kriss had been feigning illness.

    Olsylvia Academy, North Campus, Filomena Nobility Academy, Emerson Business District, the Eiffel Hotel. Be had found out that Kriss had gone inside the Eiffel Hotel. She decided to go inside to look for Kriss. She would also recapture the Flower Fairy Princess Luluxia along the way.

    She figured that if she showed Camille that she had captured her friend, the Flower Fairy Princess, then she would give up any hope of escaping. Be nned on first subjugating the Dark Elf Princess Camille. The rest of the elf tribes had an instinctive aversion to dark energy; Dark Elves would be the fastest elven race to ept Be¡¯s status as a Demon King.

    The nightlife in the Emerson Business District was very lively. Even though night had just fallen, the entire area was already a sea of bright lights. Even though the Hausmann Hotel wasn¡¯t open for business yet, its neighbors were. Its busiest neighbor was the Bellige Hotel.

    This hotel run by the Fraternity was known as the number one gentleman¡¯s club. It was packed with male customers before full dark. The second most prosperous business was the Miranda Hotel. This ce was a true romantic hotspot. The remaining Doris Hotel and Eiffel Hotel didn¡¯t have that many guests.

    The Eiffel Hotel only catered to the exotic races; humans weren¡¯t epted. The reason that they had opened in the human territory was due to the more progressivemercial regtions offered by humans. They could also more easily exchange their earnings for useful goods here.

    The entrance to the Eiffel Hotel could only be essed through the underground carriage parking lot. Guests would park their carriages down below before going up a set of stairs to enter the hotel proper. The first floor didn¡¯t have any doors or windows, and the first windows didn¡¯t appear until the third floor.

    Currently, there was a carriage that was slowly rolling into the Eiffel Hotel¡¯s parking lot. The carriage wasn¡¯t all that fancy, but the ghost-horse that was pulling it gave people a sense of horror.

    All of the other exotic race carriages made way for this one, allowing it to drive directly to the front of the queue. The staircase in the underground carriage parking lot was also the entrance to the Eiffel Hotel. Here, a group of Dark Elf beauties was responsible for reception. Although they weren¡¯t as beautiful as their princess Camille, or her guard captain Kelly, they were still rare beauties.

    ¡°Wee, Honored Lady of Darkness, this way please...¡±

    Once the ghost carriage stopped, a beauty wearing a ck evening dress stepped out from within. A frigid aura wrapped around this ck-haired beauty, and as soon as she descended from the carriage, the surrounding temperature dropped. One of her eyes was covered by her long ck hair, while her exposed eye was blood red.

    Following behind her was a beautiful gothic loli, dressed in ck with a pair of crimson eyes, likely her maid. There were still two more beautiful lolis in the carriage, guarding a rectangr wooden box; it looked very simr to a coffin.

    The first girl was Be, in her original form. Her surrogate, Princess Felia, was hidden inside the wooden box. The two girls in the carriage were Demon God Angel and Great Evil Good Mia. They were responsible for the safety of Be¡¯s surrogate. The loli that followed Be off the carriage was her current strongest underling, Lolita.

    Be hadn¡¯t assumed her original form in a very long time. She did it this time to enter the Eiffel Hotel to look for Kriss; otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t let a human Be inside. If she had a choice, she would¡¯ve rather gone to the Miranda Hotel for its romantic atmosphere.

    Although Be¡¯s original form as the Sacred Demon God appeared human from a distance; however, the frozen aura surrounding her made it impossible for her to be mistaken for a human. Although Be didn¡¯t understand the Dark Elfnguage, she could hazard a guess based on the girl¡¯s bodynguage. Normally, in this case, they would always be giving some sort of wee.

    The Dark Elf maids in charge of receiving guests were all wearing very daring outfits. They wore a thin chiffon outeryer with nothing underneath. Fortunately, their skin was wheat-colored instead of pure white. In the dimly lit parking lot, it was hard to make out any intimate details of their bodies.

    Be never thought that Camille¡¯s fellow tribesmen were so open. Next time, she would definitely get Camille to submitpletely. If her tribesmen wore such revealing clothing, there was no way she could be as innocent as she imed. This dark thought shed through Be¡¯s mind as she ascended the stairs to the Eiffel Hotel.

    The guests here were all exotic races. Be even got the feeling that they weren¡¯t here for the beauties, as those exotic race guests didn¡¯t even bat an eye at the beautiful Dark Elf maids before they hurried up the stairs. This was a travesty, but Be had to suppress her urge to tease these beautiful maids. She was currently in her Sacred Demon God form, but she had appearances to keep up.

    The interior of the Eiffel Hotel was far from shabby. As an exclusive exotic race business, it was funded by the Dark Elves as well as their many allied tribes. Although the guests present looked human on the outside, they were merely wearing disguises; they were all exotic races.

    The main customers here were fairies and elves. There were also a few dwarves and gnomes. This was Be¡¯s first time seeing dwarves in this world, and they were very simr to how fantasy novels portrayed them in her old world. The dwarves and gnomes were both very short, and they were fierce businesspetitors.

    The dwarves were famous for their cksmithing prowess. The products of their forges, whether they were weapons or armor, were all masterwork items. The gnomes were the masters of intricate mechanical products. For example,plicated, high-level crossbows were produced by gnomish artisans.

    However, Be wasn¡¯t interested in either dwarves or gnomes due to their appearances. They didn¡¯t match her aesthetics, and the ones that were here were all male as well. Furthermore, she wasn¡¯t like those male saviors who needed to toady up to master artisans to obtain their powerful equipment.

    Not only that, but dwarven master smiths could only forge mundane metal, they couldn¡¯t make magical equipment. At best, they could attach a magical gem to their products. The main manufacturers of wizard apparel, such as magic hats, robes, and staves, were the Fairy, Elf, and Dragon races.

    There were actually a few Dragon Race guests here that Be recognized. ck Dragon Princess riss, Silver Dragon Princess Isabel, and Ice Dragon Princess Mavis were seated around a round table discussing something. There was something that looked like a map on their table.

    Although Be could understand the Dragonnguage, they were too far away for her to make out what they were saying. Be ultimately decided not to go up to chat with them. She was in her original form, and they wouldn¡¯t recognize her.

    The other exotic races were harder to recognize. Elves had their pointed ears, Fairies had translucent butterfly wings, while Dragons would have anywhere between one to three small horns on their heads.

    Dwarves and Gnomes were easily recognizable due to their short stature, with the dwarves having thicker beards while looking more human-like than gnomes. There weren¡¯t any Beast Races here. Although Alessandra Academy recruited exotic races, they didn¡¯t ept any Beastmen students.

    As for the remaining exotic race students, Be recognized most of them as demonic race students. If she couldn¡¯t recognize a fellow demon, then she would be ¡°disqualified¡± as a Demon King. Even though they didn¡¯t have any distinctive features, Be easily recognized them as demons, though their particr species were varied.

    The conflict between humans and demons was simply a conflict between the beliefs of light and darkness. It wasn¡¯t a fight for survival, like the conflict between humans and Beastmen. There were many disguised demon race students among the poption of Alessandra Academy.

 Volume 5 Chapter 261: The Special Dancer In The Eiffel Hotel

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 261: The Special Dancer In The Eiffel Hotel</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The northern campus of the Olsylvia Academy, the Filomena Nobility Academy, the central area of the Emerson Business District, the Eiffel Hotel run by the Alessandra Academy for Foreign Races. Be and Lolita were currently looking for a ce to sit, and Be¡¯s main task was to find Kriss.

    In her fallen form, Kriss wasn¡¯t considered a part of the Human Race; otherwise, she couldn¡¯t have entered the Eiffel Hotel so easily. Of course, it was another matter for an assassin like Noreya to sneak into the hotel. If she had extra time to spare after finding Kriss, Be nned to grab Flower Fairy Princess Luluxia back to the Hausmann Hotel. Be had a lot to ask her.

    ording to the information she had obtained, Kriss had entered the underground carriage parking area of the Eiffel Hotel and hadn¡¯t left since then. Be decided to make her ns only after checking Kriss¡¯ current state. She had never seen apletely corrupted Kriss. Lisha had suggested that the corrupted Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha test Kriss¡¯ strength.

    The words in the Eiffel Hotel were written in a foreignnguage, which proved to be inconvenient for Be, who could only speak a part of the dragonnguage. She felt as if she had arrived in a strange country. The people here spoke and wrote in anguage she did not know. Thus, Be was a little embarrassed to stand there.

    Now Be could understand how some of those male Saviors felt. When God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans came to this ne world, he didn¡¯t understand thenguage of the other races and lived like a vagrant begging on the streets. It was Be¡¯s own mistake for not studying the Elvennguage as apulsory foreignnguage as most human girls did. Most of the written words here were elven.

    Be and Lolita found a ce to sit and asked other guests who spoke the humannguage, which was an obvious act of breaking into the scene. Perhaps they might even get beaten. Be¡¯s appearance had indeed attracted the attention of many foreign races.

    But it wasn¡¯t because of her beauty. Be¡¯s real body, Sacred Demon God Samantha¡¯s face was much more beautiful than Princess Felia¡¯s, but what the other races valued was strength. Although Be deliberately suppressed her momentum, the unique temperament of a Demon God still attracted the attention of many demons.

    While Be was looking for a seat, several students who looked like they belonged to the Demon Race wanted to speak to Be but soon gave up. The dark loli behind Be, Devastating Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita, was too intimidating, with her head lowered, making her entire face hidden from outsiders.

    The lights in the Eiffel Hotel seemed to have been deliberately darkened. ck Dragon Princess riss and the others couldn¡¯t see Lolita¡¯s face clearly because of the dim lighting. Like the former Golden Dragon Princess Laceman, they had all seen the murals depicting Devastating Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita. It would be a bit difficult to deal with them if they recognized her. After all, Be couldn¡¯t catch them all and make them her dragon maids, just like the Golden Dragon Princess Laceman.

    The waitresses in the Eiffel Hotel were all dark elven girls. They were wearing the same transparent gauze clothing as those in the underground carriage parking lot, which basically showed everything. The bartenders at the hotel counter were female fairies of the Flower Fairy n and were dressed in a style simr to what Princess Luluxia worest night. They were almost naked; their intimate parts were covered with a few pink flower petals.

    It was a pity that this wasn¡¯t a ce for romance. Be and Lolita casually found a rather luxurious looking ce and sat down. Be looked at the dark elves shuttling back and forth around her, making her heart stir. It was a mistake not to get themand book written by their Princess Camille. If she had themand book with her now, none of these dark elf beauties could escape her grasp.

    The guests here were all good drinkers. The dwarves and gnomes all ordered booze and drank out of jars. Be was left speechless at their behavior. Drinking without being apanied by beautiful girls was simply putting the cart before the horse.

    Looking at the items ced on the tables around, Be seemed to have guessed the real purpose of the Eiffel Hotel. It turned out that this was a ce for foreign races to trade goods and exchange information. Only a few people truly came here to drink. Many dwarven artisans put up rare minerals and equipment on the tform and traded with the gnomes.

    Be¡¯s table had menus, but they were all written in elvish. Picking up the menu in distress, Be pretended to read it. She couldn¡¯t count on Lolita as she didn¡¯t speak elvish either. The dark elven waitresses passing looked on hesitantly.

    The positions Be and Lolita were now sitting in had already been reserved by others. Additionally, Be wasn¡¯t wearing the uniform of Alessandra Academy. The dark elves couldn¡¯t judge if Be and the guests who had reserved those seats knew each other.

    ¡°Samantha... why are you here...¡±

    Be was just looking through the menu when the one who reserved their seats arrived. It was an enchanting beauty in a ck military uniform with long blood-red hair, a pair of beautiful crimson eyes and abnormally pale skin. Be remembered meeting her a few months ago in the big bathhouse. It was Evelina from the Vampire Race.

    Vampire Evelina had two forms ¨C loli and morous beauty. Right now, she was using thetter form. This vampire and Kriss could be said to be of equal beauty and had a strong impression on Be. As they approached each other, Be smelled the faint scent of blood on Evelina. It was a smell familiar to her.

    Evelina was apanied by several pretty girls in ck uniforms. Be couldn¡¯t tell who they were. However, on their necks exposed under the cor of their ck military uniform, Be noticed something she was familiar with ¨C a ck choker with a delicate small lock in the center.

    The dim lighting in the Eiffel Hotel and their ck military uniforms made it hard for others to see the chokers around their necks. After all, the others weren¡¯t standing close to them, and these chokers didn¡¯t have any special features to attract the eye. After a gesture from Evelina, the girls stood obediently at the side of their seats and acted as personal maids. Their eyes were filled with respect when they looked at Evelina, a bit like how one would look at a master.

    ¡°Lady Samantha, it¡¯s been a long time since I saw you. Please wait for a moment while I order.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Evelina and Be both spoke the demonnguage. Be would be a ¡°negligent¡± Demon King if she couldn¡¯t even understand thenguage. While Evelina ordered, Be re-examined her dress, which had the crest of the Alessandra Academy for Foreign Races on it.

    Be now realized that some of her previous ideas were wrong. After seeing Vampire Evelina, she knew that the uniforms of the Alessandra Academy for Foreign Races were really different from the conservative uniforms of the Olsylvia Academy. The uniforms worn by the Moon Elven Princess Delias were free uniforms issued by Alessandra Academy.

    Since Princess Delias had no money, she was happy with the free clothes. Thus, Be was misled to believe that Alessandra Academy actually issued such conservative uniforms. However, Evelina and her friends were wearing the paid uniforms of the Alessandra Academy, which was the urate representation of the academy.

    The real Alessandra Academy¡¯s uniform was divided into two specifications, military uniform for the morous, curvy types, and gothic loli clothing. The military uniform used was simr to the styles of the military uniform worn during World War 2 back in her previous world, but with modifications, the lower part was actually a skirt.

    Evelina was wearing this uniform with a matching military cap on her head, long ck boots, and ck silk stockings. Her uniform made her stand out from the other beauties. These uniforms came in several colors, mainly ck and white, with a small number of other colors.

    Many Alessandra Academy students were wearing military uniforms, both men and women. Some of them were dressed in the gothic loli uniform. The beautiful sight almost moved Be to tears. Now, this was a proper school uniform. Because of Moon Elven Princess Delias, she had truly misjudged Alessandra Academy¡¯s school uniform design.

    ¡°Evelina, won¡¯t they take a seat? That strange choker is...¡±

    ¡°Mmm, you noticed it... It¡¯s okay, they are my blood servants. Some are evil spirit hunters and demon hunters. Since they wanted to hunt demons, they can only be my blood servants for a lifetime after being defeated by me.¡±

    Vampire Evelina¡¯s words made Be break out in cold sweat. Blood servants were ves who provided blood to vampires. Of course, there were other requirements. Besides, the feeling of having a vampire suck one¡¯s blood was exactly the same as the pleasure one would get from an orgasm. Those beautiful girls, who used to be hunters, failed to hunt down Evelina and were transformed into blood servants after being defeated by her. After several rounds of training, they became her ves.

    On the surface, they were students like Evelina. But in fact, only God knew how many times she had slept with them secretly. Be looked at Evelina¡¯s well-maintained hands, her slender fingers very much resembling her own. It seemed that the Vampire Evelina was into girls and like herself, was a sadist.

    ¡°Samantha, what¡¯s so strange about that?! Isn¡¯t this a tradition of the World Destructors as well? What I do can¡¯t bepared...¡±

    Evelina had unknowingly shared some important information. ording to her, all members of the World Destructors did such things. If she wasn¡¯t mistaken, all the Demon Gods and Evil Gods of the World Destructors were all girls. It seemed they were also into the same-sex... To stop pondering about this, Be quickly changed the subject and ended the discussion on training servants.

    Hearing what Evelina said, the beautiful servants bowed their heads shyly. They had no choice. After Evelina defeated them, they tried tomit suicide, though unsessfully. In the end, they could only submit to the vampire¡¯s hardcore lessons that turned them into docile little servants.

    Vampire Evelina looked as if she wished to continue on the subject. For World Destructors and Chaos Bringers, discussing such matters was a normal topic for conversation. Perhaps Demon God Samantha had something important to discuss with her!

    Be was rendered speechless after hearing Evelina¡¯s purpose foring out. She was here to catch hunters since many demon hunters also had other bloodlines. They could pretend to be part of the other races and lurk here looking for prey. Evelina nned to feign ignorance and led them somewhere isted to deal with them.

    If the demon hunter were a man, then she would kill him and leave no traces behind. If it were a woman that Evelina was interested in, she would destroy her powers and bring her back for training, eventually turning her into a blood servant. Evelina had done this many times, but so far, all the hunters she met were men.

    ¡°Evelina, let¡¯s discuss your hobbies next time! More importantly, have youe across a girl with long silver hair and purple eyes, who is more... no, I mean, just as beautiful as you?¡±

    ¡°Samantha, we were just getting started! What a pity! I could tell we are the same kind of people from the moment I met you.¡±

    Be once again stopped Evelina, who was trying to round back to the other topic. She was afraid that she might lose control and end up sharing her feelings and experience with this ¡°colleague¡± of hers. If that were the case, they might just talk till tomorrow morning, and Be would be dyed from getting down to business.

    ¡°Silver hair, almost as beautiful as me... Hmm... That girl over there looks very dangerous. She seems to have changed into her dancing costume. When the dance music starts, you should be able to see her on the dance floor over there!¡±

    ¡°Um, I see an object of interest, a little cutie. Samantha, you really are my lucky star. I shall leave first. Order whatever you like, it¡¯s my treat. I have already covered the bill.¡±

    Be wanted to continue chatting to find out more about the Alessandra Academy. Unexpectedly, Evelina just got up and left, her blood servants followed her. Soon, two people wearing ck cloaks followed Vampire Evelina out. Judging by the lumps on their chest, they were girls.

    What a pity. It seemed that the two female hunters would remember this experience for life. Be sat quietly in her seat. She wasn¡¯t a saint either and felt no need to interfere. She, too, did the same thing as Evelina. Preventing her would be equivalent to denying herself of the things she did in the past.

    Lolita used illusion magic to blur her face when she appeared before Evelina. It wasn¡¯t until Evelina left that she showed her true face again. It seemed that Lolita had a reason to hide from Evelina, and they might have known each other before.

    ¡°Lolita, do you know Evelina? Why did you..¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, about this question... Can you let me think it over? I¡¯ll find a suitable time to tell you my answer. By the way, Kriss is over there... Go to her, I¡¯ll be watching from here.¡±

    A melodious tune came from the center of the Eiffel Hotel, where arge round dance floor was built. Be looked in the direction in which Lolita pointed and saw Princess Kriss somewhere on the edge of the dance floor. The current Kriss was very different from Princess Kriss she was acquainted with.

    Kriss wore a pure white dress with pink rose designs all over it. Her evening dress had a bold backless design that exposed a vast expanse of her pale, creamy flesh. Be could hardly sit still. Wasn¡¯t this the sexy evening dress she had designed for Kriss before?

    At the time, Kriss hadined that it exposed too much and didn¡¯t wear it out. Did she be bold after her Dark Transformation? Wasn¡¯t it better she wore it for her eyes only? Fortunately, the Eiffel Hotel was upied by foreigners who didn¡¯t attach much importance to appearance.

    If Kriss wore this in a human hotel, Be would have been so depressed to have her beautiful body appreciated by outsiders. Wouldn¡¯t it be a loss for her? Kriss didn¡¯t have any straps across her back, which suggested her upper body was naked under the dress. The person closest to her was definitely the one who had the greatest advantage.

    When the music started, the foreign guests on the dance floor began to find partners to dance with randomly. Be was afraid that Kriss would receive invitations to dance, and those beautiful breasts would be exposed to outsiders. For the sake of her ¡°girlfriend¡¯s¡± chastity, Be rushed towards Kriss to prevent herself from being taken.

    Be walked swiftly, almost running to the dance floor. If it weren¡¯t for the bold slits on both sides of her skirt that might reveal her naked thighs and panties, Be would¡¯ve really run. However, her worry was truly unnecessary. The dangerous vibe Kriss emitted was simr to Evelina so that no one dared to approach her, let alone invite her to dance.

    ¡°Kriss, will you dance with me?¡±

    ¡°Kriss? You¡¯ve got the wrong person... Wait, that ring is... Alright, I ept your invitation...¡±

    Kriss was about to refuse this beautiful girl whom she was unfamiliar with. She froze for a moment when she saw Be¡¯s storage ring before epting Be¡¯s invitation. She reached out her dainty hand and grabbed Be¡¯s. With the sound of music, the two entered the dance floor and began their first face-to-face contact.

 Volume 5 Chapter 262: Exploring the Ninth Floor Of The Eiffel Hotel

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 262: Exploring the Ninth Floor Of The Eiffel Hotel</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The Alessandra Academy¡¯s Eiffel Hotel located in the central region of the Emerson Business District within the Filomena Nobility Academy at the northern campus of the Olsylvia Academy. Be was currently moving on the dancefloor with Princess Kriss. The guests of the other exotic races around them did not bother them as they were engrossed in their own dance partners.

    As she stood close to Kriss, Be realized that there was something different about her. Kriss¡¯ hair was still a silvery-white, but her eyes seemed to have be a deeper violet color. Hints of violet could be found in her hair, and it glimmered as she moved. No matter how rugged she looked, Kriss¡¯ face was still absolutely gorgeous. However, those subtle differences could not escape Be¡¯s eyes.

    Kriss had gonemando and did not wear any undergarments inside her pure white ball gown. Standing in front of her, Be could see everything.

    ¡°What are you looking at? Older Sister, how are you rted to Be... she would not hand over her storage ring to any outsider.¡±

    ¡°I... You aren¡¯t Kriss either. Your presence is different...¡±

    ¡°We are one and the same. But you... could it be that you are the Demon God who gave Older Sister Be her Demon King powers?¡±

    Out of habit, Be had used the Demonnguage tomunicate with Kriss. The fact that Kriss had been able to reply in the samenguage meant that her dark side was an entity that was simr to a Demon King. Be was still hesitant to tell Kriss the truth for now. Other than the Great Evil God Mia, Demon God Angel, and the Interdimensional Illusion Demon Noesha, no one else knew of Be¡¯s true identity.

    However, based on her short introduction, Kriss was clearly mistaken and thought that Be was the Demon God that gifted her surrogate, Princess Felia, her Demon King powers. Be did not argue against it either as it did not feel like it was the right time to reveal her identity to Kriss.

    ¡°Head over to that roomter, I will tell you the truth then.¡±

    Kriss hesitated for a moment and decided to tell Be the truth. When they were done with the dance, the pair left for a secret location. Kriss held onto Be and walked towards the room that she had reserved inside the Eiffel Hotel. Lolita, who had arrived with Be, would be remaining behind to await further instructions. She noticed that Kriss was rather guarded. However, once Lolita realized that Kriss did not have any ill intent behind holding Be¡¯s hand, she continued to enjoy her drink.

    Inside one of the Eiffel Hotel¡¯s regr lounges, Be was seated face to face with Kriss. As proof of her sincerity, Kriss told her everything about her identity as the Myriad Sword Demon Krysan, also known as the legendary Fallen Sword Demoness. She used to be one of the most powerful warriors around. However, during the final hunt for Demon Kings, she was left with no choice but to kill herpanion, the Demon Queen of the Sword udia.

    As they had been partners in the exploration team, the Demon Queen udia had impersonated a warrior in an attempt to make use of the human¡¯s most powerful swordsman, Kriss, to eradicate the previous Demon King of the Sword ude who had stolen her throne. When she died at Kriss¡¯ hand, she had been named as a traitor who had been in cahoots with the Demon Kings by the humans in that dimension.

    After that, Kriss decided to betray the entire human race of that world and went on a rampage, killing everyone in her way until no one was left alive. Krysan did not speak about her experience in detail, probably in fear of recalling her dark history. The Golden Finger, as well as the multitude of precious swords that Be had seen inside Kriss¡¯ sword space, were trophies that the Myriad Sword Demon Krysan had collected from those Demon Kings who had died by her hands.

    Be did not pry either as she herself was holding back quite a bit of information as well, such as the fact that she was an interdimensional traveler from Earth. Kriss¡¯ abilities were on par with the Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha, who had gone through a few reincarnations. There was no reason why Kriss would not have reincarnated on Earth either. She was also familiar with many of the items that Be had brought from Earth and did not seem like it was her first time encountering those objects.

    ¡°You¡¯re allowing me to keep addressing you as Be... seriously, you¡¯re a Demon God who is temporarily taking possession of her body after all. Oh well, I¡¯m fine with calling you Be, as long as Your Godliness does not take offense.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal if I tell you... the reason why I¡¯m here is for the petals of the Flower Fairy Race¡¯s Mable Flower.¡±

    The Myriad Sword Demon Krysan¡¯s reasons for obtaining the Mable Flower¡¯s Petal was not what Be expected. Legend has it, the Mable Flower¡¯s Petal was the Love God Mable¡¯s gift to the Flower Fairy Race. Anyone who possessed the petal would simply have to scatter the petals into a bath that they would share with the person they love, and both parties would fall in love, regardless of gender.

    After Kriss epted Be¡¯s confession of love, she continued to watch as Be continued to surround herself with many more beautiful girls and began to feel that her status as her ¡°official girlfriend¡± was being threatened. When she heard about this folk prescription, it was not convenient for her toe as Princess Kriss. She had no choice but to use her Dark Transformation to seek out the Mable Flower¡¯s Petal on her behalf.

    Be was so touched by Kriss¡¯ gesture that she almost revealed her true identity. Kriss actually fancied her, she just did not know how to express it. It was her fault. She must have neglected Kriss recently, causing her to worry.

    However, Kriss¡¯ operation had not been smooth sailing at all. Based on her ability, it would not be difficult for her to break into the treasure vault level of the Eiffel Hotel. The problem was that there was a ridiculous amount of people who wished to steal the Mable Flower¡¯s Petal. Moreover, those people were just as powerful as she was, whichplicated things.

    Not many had the ability to be on par with the Myriad Sword Demon Krysan. Based on Be¡¯s memory, the only one who she knew could be a match for Krysan in a fight was her younger sister Lisha¡¯s Dark Transformation, the Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha. Other than the Mable Flower¡¯s Petal, the top floor of the Eiffel Hotel was rumored to be the hiding ce of the Fairy Race¡¯s new batch of treasures.

    ¡°Krysan, would you like me to give you a hand?¡±

    ¡°Your Godliness, there¡¯s no need for you to worry. If you were to interfere, there may be a possibility that it would attract the attention of many other Demon Gods. Please do not tell the real Be about this! Please, Your Godliness.¡±

    In the end, the Myriad Sword Demon Krysan politely declined the Holy Demon God Be¡¯s request to help. She did not wish for Be to interfere as she wanted to obtain the Mable Flower¡¯s Petal with her own abilities. As it was not Be¡¯s ce to force her into forming a team, she could only watch as Krysan walked away from her. However, Be managed to obtain more urate information about the Flower Fairy Princess Luluxia¡¯s location. The princess was in the Eiffel Hotel¡¯s ninth floor, room number six.

    This information could not havee at a better time. Krysan had only mentioned it offhandedly, but Be already took note of it. Anyway, Be¡¯s main reason for being here was to look for Kriss. Since she found her and ensured that she was fine, Be had easily aplished her mission. The other reason was to capture the Flower Fairy Princess Luluxia, who had escaped previously and to bring her back to her own hotel where the princess would have a nice reunion with the Dark Elf Princess Camille. By then, she would be able to breach Princess Camille¡¯s mental defenses more easily.

    Soon after Krysan left, Be walked out of the room as well. She needed to find the sly Flower Fairy Princess Luluxia as soon as possible before the princess found another way to escape.

    This time, Be had openly infiltrated the Eiffel Hotel as a solo operation. The hotel had nine floors, excluding the legendary mysterious tenth floor, which was apparently defunct. ording to the staff at the Eiffel Hotel, the tenth floor was designed and built with the intention of allowing guests to stay. However, due to some unknown reason, it was sealed off to the public.

    The rumors of the existence of various Fairy treasures, including the Mable Flower¡¯s Petal, all pointed towards this mysterious tenth floor. Based on her own experience, Be suspected that someone had nted traps to attract prey to their deaths on the tenth floor. The higher Be went, the fewer people she saw.

    From the seventh floor onwards, the beautiful Dark Elven maidens who worked as maids were nowhere to be seen. When Be arrived on the ninth floor, she did not see a guest at all, let alone a servant. She began to suspect if Krysan had given her false information. She was dressed in an elegant ck gown and emanated the unique aura of a Demon God. As she roamed around, no one dared to stop her.

    The luxury suites on the ninth floor of the Eiffel Hotel were reserved for the hotel¡¯s important guests. Most of the high-ss hotels in this Other World preferred to ce their luxury suites on the top floor. Be¡¯s Hausmann Hotel and the Eiffel Hotel were no exception.

    However, Be was getting a little dizzy. The room numbers here were not arranged in any particr order. It was so random that there was a big difference between the room numbers of adjacent rooms. Furthermore, Be found two rooms that were numbered room six, and she did not know which one to choose.

    Those two luxury suites that had the same room number had been ced next to each other. One of the number tes on the original room number nine had broken off due to a strange rumbling from the tenth floor earlier, inexplicably causing the digit nine to look like a six instead. Be could not openly knock on the doors, either. She could only take her chances and pick one of the luxury suites and hope for the best.

    There were no staircases that led to the tenth floor of the Eiffel Hotel. Be circled the ninth floor of the hotel and did not find a stairwell at all. After going back and forth a few times, Be once again returned to the two luxury suites with the same room number.

    Be did not wash her face beforeing out and could only depend on her personality now. When she used her surrogate, Princess Felia¡¯s body, she had been rather unlucky. This time, she was using her original form as a Demon God. Hopefully, she would have a bit more luck. Be reached out, grabbed the doorknob of the door on her left, and realized that it was not locked. It seemed like using a different body had been a good idea.

    At the skies above the Eiffel Hotel, the Myriad Sword Demon Krysan was dressed in silver armor and was surrounded by many swords. She was apanied by her temporary partner, the ck-haired and golden-eyed Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha. Right now, Alisha was in her Dark Transformative state as well. When Be was not around, Lisha and Kriss had gotten rather close as their original forms were already acquainted.

    ¡°Demonic Dragon Emperor, you¡¯re here. Tonight will be crucial... I must obtain the Mable Flower¡¯s Petals... I hope you will be able to help me.¡±

    ¡°Myriad Sword Demon, don¡¯t be such a stranger! Just call me Lisha, and I¡¯ll do the same and use Kriss to address you instead. However, once we seed, I want a share of Mable Flower¡¯s petals! You aren¡¯t the only one who desires those petals...¡±

    ¡°Dragon... I mean, Lisha, you¡¯re Be¡¯s younger sister after all, why don¡¯t you let me...¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t even biological siblings... Older Sister Kriss, I met Be much earlier than you did!¡±

    ¡°We have to get our hands on the Mable Flower¡¯s petals before Be returns to the dorm. By the way, aren¡¯t you still supposed to be at President Isaman¡¯s princessworking event? Wouldn¡¯t Ariel and the others realize that you¡¯re gone? The event would only end tomorrow morning.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be a problem. Ariel and the others had fallen asleep much earlier. No one noticed anything when I slipped out... Hey, a troublemaker has arrived.¡±

    In the distance, Kriss and Lisha saw two phantoms, shrouded in darkness, drifting towards them along with the wind. Both seemed to be part of the same team. They looked as though they were rather powerful and were mainly of the magical profession. When both sides met, they did not bother with small talk and immediatelyunched into various attacks while remaining suspended in the air.

    A solitary phantom stood on one of the balconies on the Eiffel Hotel¡¯s ninth floor and quietly observed the battle in the skies. There was a mysterious invisible barrier that separated the hotel from the eighth floor onwards. This meant that no matter how much noise the battle in the skies generated, it would not travel outside the barrier. The guests and staff in the hotel would have no idea that a battle was happening above them at all.

    Simrly, due to this special barrier, the pedestrians around the Eiffel Hotel would not be able to see the melee that was urring in the skies. President Isaman of the Euphemia Imperial Academy had appeared behind that solitary phantom. A ck colored, lightning type energy buzzed around President Isaman, which meant that she must have been in a dark transformative state as well.

    ¡°Bone Burier, aren¡¯t you going to join in the fun up there?¡±

    ¡°Underworld Queen, look at the atmosphere around you. With such a special barrier, this area has turned darker than night, and you can¡¯t even see the face of the person next to you. Plus, there¡¯s that Demonic Dragon Emperor, Myriad Sword Demon, the Demon Gate Lordress, and either way, I do not enjoy going into a battle in darkness!¡±

    As there was not much light that night, visibility was extremely low, and the few girls who were fighting above the Eiffel Hotel did not realize that they were all on the same side. Other than Isaman, the other five were from the same dorm. However, they did not recognize each other as they were all in their Dark Transformative states, and it was too dark to see anything.

    If there were a bit more light, Kriss and Lisha would have realized that their opponents were actually their dorm mates, ine and Ariel. Be still had no clue that her dorm mates were currently engaging in the battle of the year in ¡°friendly fire.¡±

    Be had to admit, even if she switched to apletely different body, it did not change anything as her darkness came from the soul, and the body did not matter. She was speechless. Even with a fifty percent chance, she still managed to make the wrong choice. This luxury suite obviously was not room number six that belonged to the Flower Fairy Princess Luluxia. Instead, it was room number nine. The decor and design of the room was a far cry from what Be imagined a Fairy¡¯s room would look like.

    Once she entered the luxury suite, she could smell an unusually delicate fragrance of blood that lingered in the air. The walls of the room had been painted crimson red, and there was a possibility that they had been painted using fresh blood. There were many tools all over the living room that Be could not name as well. In order not to rm the suite¡¯s owner, Be tiptoed into the room. She retrieved a stealth divine artifact, the Invisibility Cloak, from her storage ring and put it on.

    Inside the luxury suite¡¯s bedroom, the bed had been reced with a heavy dark wood coffin. There was an inverted cross engraved into the top of the coffin as a representation of a rebellion against religion. Be felt that the coffin must belong to a Vampire and a vain one at that.

    A ring of blood-red roses surrounded the dark wood coffin. Peering inside the open coffin, Be could see an adorable pink pillow and a few cloth teddy bears that were made to appear injured. The Vampires here in this Other World seemed to have quite a life of leisure and even owned pillows and toys. Be saw a neat stack of nkets in the coffin as well. She wondered what the Vampires from her previous world who slept on wooden blocks would think about the arrangement in front of her.

    The bathrooms of the luxury suites were connected to the bedrooms. Hotels of a certain quality in this Other World had designed the ensuite bathrooms this way to amodate their guests¡¯ ¡°special needs.¡± This was for the convenience of the couples to engage in ¡°activities¡± right after a shower.

    Inside this bedroom that was filled with the metallic scent of blood, the ensuite bathroom¡¯s door had been left wide open. The beautiful maiden having a bath was so bold and did not even bother closing the door. After taking a closer look, Be recognized the girl in the bathtub as her acquaintance from the Alessandra Academy, whom she had met earlier, the Vampire Evelina.

    Evelina was currently the image of a loli with blood-red twin pigtails. She had her back to Be as she took a bath that was filled with fresh blood. She held a long-stemmed ss in her right hand with a bright red liquid that was definitely not tomato juice. Even in this Other World, the Vampires¡¯ thirst for blood was the same.

    Be had only ever heard about using fresh blood to take a bath. It was definitely eye-opening to see it in person. However, this bath woulde at an extremely high cost. The method that Evelina was currently using to take a bath was simr to one of the infamousdies in history, ¡°Bloody Mary,¡± who only bathed in the blood of young maidens.

    The blood that Evelina was using must have been supplied by her beautiful blood servants. However, the only difference between the ¡°Bloody Mary¡± and Evelina¡¯s methods was that thetter used the same sources repeatedly and was not as cruel as the former who killed the girl once she used their blood.

    Initially, Be intended to turn around. However, she caught sight of a name list in Evelina¡¯s left hand that stopped her from taking another step. She recognized the names on that list, and her younger sister Lisha was at the top of the list.

 Volume 5 Chapter 263: The Unexpected Discovery of the Effel Hotel Stealth Inflitration

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 263: The Unexpected Discovery of the Effel Hotel Stealth Inflitration</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The clock struck twelve on the ninth floor of the Eiffel Hotel run by the Alessandra Academy for Foreign Races, which was located within the central region of the Emerson Business District in the Filomena Nobility Academy of the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s North Campus. The business district was still bustling with life, and the crowds which came and went were still oblivious about the anomalies at Eiffel Hotel.

    Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha and Myriad Sword Demon Princess Kriss joined hands. They were battling against their dorm mates¡¯ Dark Transformations. Both ine and Ariel came for the legendary Love God¡¯s Sacred Object, the Mable Flower¡¯s Petal. They had the same purpose of needing the Petal; the Dark Transformations despised how slow the actions of the actual body were. Hence, they couldn¡¯t help it but toe out and help.

    Isaman, who was watching the battle, recognized that the Dark Transformation belonged to her sister, ine. They had bathed together before, and hence, she had seen ine¡¯s Silk Puppet Thread. Thinking of that, she wanted to go forward and lend a helping hand to ine and Ariel. Although she was the only one here who didn¡¯te for the Mable Flower¡¯s Petal, she had to help her own sister.

    Noreya seemed to have expected that Isaman would do that. She pulled out her long sword and blocked Isaman¡¯s path. The two parties, who were battling at the moment, were currently in a bnced state. If someone joined the battle halfway through it, there would be a high chance of breaking the battle¡¯s equilibrium.

    ¡°Underworld Queen, you shouldn¡¯t meddle with this! They are having fun right now. You should just...¡±

    ¡°Why, Bone Burier, do you wish to stop me? There should be no conflict between us. But if you wish to have some fun with me, I don¡¯t mind.¡±

    ¡°It seems like we also can¡¯t understand each other ¡ª what a waste. I wanted to take advantage of the time when they are fully focused on the battle and sneak into the tenth floor when they are not paying attention. I guess I have to bring you down here.¡±

    Assassin Noreya and President Isaman, who had only been watching the battle thus far, joined the fight nheless. The battle continued with mysterious shadows joining throughout the fight, and atst, it became an eleven-people melee. Due to the influence of the special array, the warring parties couldn¡¯t see each other clearly in the dark. They could only fight one after another. The five additional shadows all had the same level of ability as the Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha and Myriad Sword Demon Princess Kriss.

    The battle did not end until the middle of the night when numerous stars appeared in the night sky. The glittering stars in this Other World seemed to shine more brightly than the stars in Be¡¯s previous life. Under the limited light from the starry night, Kriss and the other parties all retreated, respectively. All of them were wounded in action, and the five mysterious shadows who joined the battle in thetter part were clearly in cahoots with each other to attack Kriss and her gang.

    Fortunately, President Isaman managed to react swiftly in theplete darkness andmanded Kriss to form a team to retaliate. With the advantage of having one more person, the five mysterious dark shadows who had been attacked, left after being wounded. When the starlight appeared, the ¡°Special Air Battle¡± outside the Eiffel Hotel Building ended as well.

    Inside Vampire Princess Evelina¡¯s Room 9 bathroom on the ninth floor of Eiffel Hotel, Be has yet to know that a ¡°World Destructive Level¡± battle had taken ce outside. She was using the special ability of the Stealth clothes to observe everything in the bathroom secretly. The divine artifact ¡°Stealth clothes,¡± which had previously helped her to sneak into President Maria¡¯s dormitory sessfully, seemed to be as useful when dealing with the vampires, helping Be a deal.

    Vampire Princess Evelina was in the form of loli. She was sitting in a milky whitecquered bathtub, which was filled with fresh blood. The tub was full of the fresh blood provided by her blood servants. The pretty girls who Be had previously seen following behind Evelina, were all in the bathroom. They were stripped off of their clothes, and their hands and legs were firmly chained by the chains.

    The bathroom was full of torture instruments, and theyout was simr to that of Be¡¯s room but more hardcore. As blood servants had some regeneration ability, they could try all sorts of gory gamey. Hence, the instruments here were more tortuous than those on Be¡¯s side.

    The ck leather cors locked on the blood servants¡¯ necks had turned blood red, and the blood-red energy chains were cuffing all of them to Evelina¡¯s bathtub. Those pretty girls had fainted from being sucked. They fainted and copsed near the bathtub, but they were still breathing as Evelina wouldn¡¯tpletely suck her blood servants dry. Be could see the special marks bitten by the vampire on their snowy white necks.

    The fangs in Evelina¡¯s mouth were particrly obvious now. Those beautiful blood servants not only had teeth marks that were left on their necks after being bitten by vampires, but they also had multiple traces of light bites on their chests and thighs. Those marks did not look like they were to suck blood, rather more like biting for pleasure while kissing.

    The two female demon hunters who had just been caught were also in the bathroom. They were stripped of their equipment, and all four of their limbs were tightly secured on a special rack hanging from the ceiling. They were hung directly over the bathtub with their mouth stuffed, and their eyes were full of fear and confusion.

    There were teeth marks on their snow-white necks. Fresh blood dripped andnded right into the goblet on Evelina¡¯s right hand. Be could only look sympathetically at the two blonde demon huntresses. They looked no older than 20 years old and could easily be regarded as beauties. Instead, unfortunately, they would only be Evelina¡¯s blood servants after being captured by her.

    Evelina drank the fresh blood from the goblet and then pressed the switch to let the two newly captured beauties fall into the blood-filled bathtub. The two poor beautiful demon huntresses were tightly fixed in the bathtub by Evelina¡¯s demonic blood shackles after being released from the racks which had previously chained them. After that, Evelina sliced both her wrists and put them in the huntresses¡¯ mouths, respectively.

    The two beautiful demon huntresses who were originally strong-willed seemed to be entranced by something. They opened their mouths to suck the fresh blood from Evelina¡¯s wrist. Their clear, blue pupils were turning red gradually, and it didn¡¯t take long for them to be blood servants.

    ¡°No one can live forever! Demon hunters like you are merely my puppets. Thank me, my pretty sisters! You can live forever now!¡±

    When Evelina was transforming the blood servants, she put the paper, which she initially held with her left hand, onto the edge of the bathtub. Be took advantage of the opportunity and moved forward to read the content on the paper. Be could understand the words written on the paper, it seemed to be a record about the ck Warriors and Pure White Demons.

    Six people belonged to the ck Warriors: Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha, Myriad Sword Demon Princess Kriss... Be couldn¡¯t see thest three names before Evelina took away the paper. Be could only remember the third name was Demon Gate Lordress Ariel. As for the Pure White Demons, the first name was that of Evelina¡¯s, but she couldn¡¯t see the rest of the five names.

    The door of Evelina¡¯s suite was opened, and a young and exotic-looking girl staggered in. She had the ck Mist Magic on her body, which covered her looks. Be could only see her figure and guess her gender. As for whether she was a beauty or not, Be could already spot some problems by looking at her figure.

    Evelina seemed to be expecting the beauty. The room¡¯s door hadn¡¯t been locked previously, and it was deliberately left open for thispanion to enter the room to find her. Be just happened to be one step ahead of her and entered the room. If she arrivedter, she probably wouldn¡¯t find out the information about the ck Warriors and Pure White Demons.

    The beauty who just entered appeared to be injured. One of her hands was drooping lifelessly to one side, and her other hand was trying to hold the injured hand in ce. When she came near her, Be could smell the perfume of Kriss¡¯ Dark Transformation, the Myriad Sword Demon Princess Kriss. This shadow could have gotten into a conflict with Kriss and got injured by her.

    ¡°Evelina.. Cough, why didn¡¯t you join the operation, didn¡¯t we agree on that? We almost seeded in the sneak attack just now. We were onlycking in one person... ¡±

    ¡°Jasmine, can¡¯t you see I am enjoying myself? The noble Blood Race contempts sneaky raids... nothing is better than knowing how to enjoy.¡±

    ¡°Hmpf, I knew there is nothing to talk about between the two of us. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that we need to deal with the ck Warriors, I would have...¡±

    ¡°You would have beaten me up long ago? Jasmine, I don¡¯t like you either!¡±

    The entrant turned and left. It seemed like she didn¡¯t want to stay here any longer. Be followed her out of the room to see where she was going and who she was. Little did she expect that as she followed her out of Room 9, Jasmine just disappeared out in thin air. Unsure if it were due to teleportation power, Be wanted to return to Evelina¡¯s suite, only to find out that the door to Evelina¡¯s luxurious suite had been locked.

    As a result, the source of information about the ck Warriors and Pure White Demons was temporarily broken. Be suspected that five of her dorm mates were ck Warriors. Be already knew the names of Elise and Lisha¡¯s original form. As for the Demon Gate Lordress, it would have to be either Ariel or ine. It was more likely to be Ariel as she was a mage, and she knew how to open the magical doors.

    Be kept this matter in her heart, intending to go back and find an opportunity to ask the Creator of Light Vianne. As the current world¡¯s strongest god of creation, she should know a lot of things. Be did not dare to neglect anything regarding her dorm mates.

    Evelina would begin to teach her blood servants next. She didn¡¯t want anyone to disturb her, so she used her magic to lock the door. Be could only use her imagination to picture how the teaching scene would look like. However, it seemed like there was a turning point for Be¡¯s luck tonight. The door of Suite No. 6, which was the suite that the Flower Fairy Princess Luluxia was staying in, had always been locked up previously. But bafflingly, the door was opened tonight.

    This was Flower Fairy Princess Luluxia¡¯s room. Be sneaked into the room again under cover of the divine artifact, Stealth clothes. This time, Be had learned her lesson. She locked the door behind her after she entered the room. Luluxia wouldn¡¯t be able to get out from here if she wanted to escape.

    Unlike the Vampire Princess Evelina¡¯s gory-looking room, the room decoration of her neighbor, Flower Fairy Princess Luluxia, was much more normal looking. At least there were no entric things. Instead, the room was filled with a variety of beautiful flowers, which was befitting to Luluxia¡¯s status as the Flower Fairy Princess.

    However, the established atmosphere didn¡¯t seem right as Be could instinctively ¡°smell¡± the warm aroma of lily flowers. The Flower Fairy Princess Luluxia was lying on thefortable bed sheet on therge bed in the center of the luxury suite. Her snow-white skin was glowing and exuding an iridescent charm against the candlelight in the room.

    Luluxia wasn¡¯t wearing a single piece of cloth on her body. She was struck by the special curse cast in the water by the Great Evil God Mia when she was escaping. This curse would cause her whole body to tremble with coldness for one whole week, but she couldn¡¯t wear any clothes. The more clothes she wore, the colder she would be until she was cold to death. The only way to relieve the curse was to get warmth from the bodies of other beauties.

    Be couldn¡¯t figure out how the Great Evil God Mia managed toe up with such an evil curse. Although the curse agreed to Be¡¯s ¡°gentlemanly¡± appetite, it would be unthinkable if she were to get caught in the curse herself one day. Thinking of which, Be made up her mind to write about the use of such special curses by the Great Evil God Mia in the future.

    There was an unusually alluring Dark Elf Tribe girl sitting on Flower Fairy Princess Luluxia¡¯s lustrous back. She was massaging Princess Luluxia¡¯s shoulders. The Dark Elf Tribe beauty was obviously a princess too. Her beautiful pupils were pure ck in color, which was the same color as that of Dark Elf Princess Camille, whom she had previously captured. ck colored pupils were an indication of the Dark Elf Tribe royalty¡¯s identity.

    This newly appeared Dark Elf Tribe Princess was much more beautiful than Princess Camille, especially the temperament and aura she was giving out, it was something that Princess Camille couldn¡¯t learn. Although she also had the same light cocoa-brown colored skin as the Flower Fairy Princess Luluxia, Be felt that she appeared to be much more alluring than Princess Luluxia.

    In addition, the Dark Elf Princess waspletely bare as well. Be no longer believed Dark Elf Princess Camille¡¯s exnation now. From normal members to the chief of bodyguards, and now the princess, Be had never seen any female elves who were appropriately dressed.

    ¡°Milia, you are hurting me... Thanks for helping me. I heard Princess Camille was caught. It must be Moon Elven Tribe Princess Delias¡¯ doing. The Moonlight Society has sought external assistance...¡±

    ¡°Luluxia, the curse energy on your body is much stronger than our Lord who was behind it all. Are you sure it was Delias¡¯ helper? This energy seems to be a bit...¡±

    Dark Elf Tribe Elder Princess Milia was trying to lift the curse on Princess Luluxia¡¯s body. But the curse was set by the Great Evil God Mia. Not to mention her, even the mastermind who instructed her behind the scenes wouldn¡¯t be able to lift the curse. Princess Milia and Princess Luluxia happened to use the humannguage when they were conversing; hence, Be could understand and know what the two beauties have been up to.

    If Princess Milia and Princess Luluxia had used the elven or fairynguage to converse, Be wouldn¡¯t have understood what they were talking about and would have mistaken them as lesbians. It was hard for outsiders not to have the wrong idea given that they were lying together in such intimate and ambiguous postures.

    When Princess Milia entered, she didn¡¯t lock the door and gave Be the opportunity to sneak into the room. She had to get Luluxia. As for the extra Princess Milia, she seemed to be Princess Camille¡¯s sister c** guardian. As Princess Camille¡¯s guardian, there seemed to be nothing wrong for Princess Milia to go and find out more about Princess Camille¡¯s ¡°attempted theft¡± incident.

    The atmosphere in the entire luxury suite suddenly turned cold when Be was just about to look for something to knock out Dark Elf Princess Milia. Be saw a pale white figure rising slowly behind Princess Milia¡¯s back. She couldn¡¯t see if the figure was a male or female; it was just floating behind Princess Milia¡¯s back like an Attached Spirit.

    That was the Attached Spirit, one of the ten Evil Beings. The definition of spirit in the Other World was different from that of Be¡¯s previous life. The Attached Spirit here was not the soul of its master. It was an evil demonic spirit that controlled people¡¯s minds. Only people of demonic king level would have the power and ability to create such demonic beings.

    In other words, the Attached Spirit was a Demon King¡¯s creation, but it was not created by any Demon King from Be¡¯s side. The Demon Kings from Be¡¯s side were all taught by the Creator of Darkness Mystica, and she would never create such Attached Spirit. In the past, many Evil Creators from the patrilineal line gave the method to create Attached Spirits as a gift to bribe Mystica.

    However, the Creator of Darkness Mystica thought that an evil being such as the Attached Spirit was too evil and might be too hard to control. In the end, she did not ept the bribery gift from the Evil Creators from the patrilineal line. As a result, the Demon Kings from the Creator of Darkness Mystica¡¯s side did not know how to create Attached Spirits.

    The Attached Spirit, which was controlling the Dark Elf Princess Milia, had already evolved into a terrible state. It was not in its original form. One would be able to see the detailed appearance of an Attached Spirit¡¯s original form. An Attached Spirit with such a blurred and vague appearance would only be a doppelganger. The ability of such an Attached Spirit who had its own doppelganger would have been a town lord in Be¡¯s Darkness Sacred Region.

    After the Attached Spirit appeared, Princess Luluxia felt that something was wrong with the atmosphere in the room. Her limbs were pinned down deadly on the bed by countless invisible hands, and the variety of flowers in the room withered and died upon the devilish air brought about by the evil Attached Spirit.

    ¡°Princess Milia, what is happening to you? Why are you not talking! Get up, the room is so cold... Something is wrong!¡±

    The mental state of the Dark Elf Tribe Princess Milia had already gone into a puppet state when the Attached Spirit appeared. Be had underestimated the ability of this Attached Spirit. The Attached Spirit¡¯s doppelganger was able to split into numerous doppelgangers. The invisible hands which were pressing Princess Luluxia on the bed belonged to the doppelgangers, which were further duplicated by the Attached Spirit¡¯s first doppelganger.

    It wanted to insert its doppelganger¡¯s energy into Princess Luluxia¡¯s body and control her as one of its avatars so that it could continue to control other beings and extract their energy. This was the way of living for Attached Spirits. Only Demon Gods who had heterochromia or those who were on the Evil God rank would be able to realize the existence of the Attached Spirits when they were still growing. Others would only find out about the Attached Spirits¡¯ existence after they had fully developed their original form. By then, they would have missed the best time to destroy the Attached Spirits.

    Be would never allow its ¡°prey¡± to be snatched away by a third party. She nned to intercept the mysterious Attached Spirit¡¯s evil action.

 Volume 5 Chapter 264: Learning The True Location Of The Mable Flower Petal

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 264: Learning The True Location Of The Mable Flower Petal</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Inside Flower Fairy Luluxia¡¯s Suite No.6 on the ninth floor of the Eiffel Hotel run by the Alessandra Academy for Foreign Races, which was located within the Emerson Business District¡¯s Central Region in the Filomena Nobility Academy of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s North Campus, Sacred Demon God Be was in the middle of a brief preparation before going into a battle.

    Attached Spirits were evil beings which were more difficult to deal with, but they were unable to control beings which were demonic beings like them. If they encountered demonic beings which specialised in spiritual warfare, they would only find themselves overpowered. However, Be was not good in spiritual warfare magic, which was a bit tricky.

    The attached spirit could not control Be, who was a Demon God. It couldn¡¯t even control Demon Kings. Its main prey was the Human Race. It was not known if the attached spirit who appeared here was created by the previous Twelfth Demon King. Be observed for a while before suddenly realising that this attached spirit was a mutated kind, it could transmogrify a concrete form.

    ¡°Milia, what is happening to you? Don¡¯t be like this... The one behind you is a... Help...¡±

    Flower Fairy Princess Luluxia was being pressed under the Dark Elf Tribe Princess Milia till she couldn¡¯t move. Her hands and legs were pinned downpletely by the doppelgangers which were duplicated by the attached spirit¡¯s first doppelganger and she couldn¡¯t escape at all. She turned half her head around and saw the terrifying attached spirit from her peripheral vision.

    Many concrete tentacles stretched out from the body of the eerie attached spirit. Luluxia was so scared that her face turned pale. She was horrified to find out that her tiny little mouth was being controlled by a mysterious force and could not be closed after it was opened. A tentacle was about to enter her small mouth.

    Be made a decisive decision on the spot. Her right hand transformed into the Demon God¡¯s dedicated alienbative right hand. She put away the stealth cloak and reached forward to grab the attached spirit¡¯s tentacles. If she didn¡¯t stop it, Luluxia and Milia would be touched by the tentacles. The infection method of the attached spirit was too strange, a normal attached spirit wouldn¡¯t have concrete tentacles.

    Be had guessed right, so she grabbed the tentacles and flung it away. The attached spirit was caught off guard and was thrown off Princess Milia¡¯s body. Princess Milia, who was no longer being controlled, fainted and copsed behind Princess Luluxia who had already fainted. Princess Luluxia had already been scared out of her wits and had fainted just as the tentacle was about to reach her mouth.

    ¡°Demon God... despicable. You actually interfered with my hunting. Your current strength has yet to be recovered, hurry up and...¡±

    The attached spirit shouted the devil¡¯snguage. It was furious at Be¡¯s appearance and interference. The dozens of tentacles attacked again, and the target of attack was the Sacred Demon God Be. This guy was indeed not a normal attached spirit. A normal attached spirit would basically only have the fate of running away when they saw a Demon King and those who existed above such as the Demon God and Evil God. Those whounched a direct attack like this attached spirit were basically mutated attached spirits.

    Be withdrew the Savior¡¯s Great Evil ying Sword using her left hand. This weapon, limited to the savior¡¯s use, could not be picked up by World Destructors and their use by them would be countered. But Be, in the state of Demon God, could also pick up the weapon. Be didn¡¯t pay attention to the principle; for now, the Great Evil ying Sword was just a little heavy.

    In front of the Great Evil ying Sword, the tentacles of the attached spirit were like paper mache. Be wielded and waved the Great Evil ying Sword, continuously severing many of the attached spirit¡¯s tentacles. The attached spirit was fearful of Be¡¯s Demon God alienbative right hand and he dared not attack. This Demon God was too cunning; she was obviously a Demon God, who was known for being a closebatant, but her warfare strategy was simr to that of the sinister Evil God.

    The advantage of the attached spirit was within the range which could be controlled by its shadow. If Be did note forth and attack, and remained at a far distance hacking at its tentacles, the attached spirit would have no advantage to speak of. The more time that passed, the more unfavourable it was for the attached spirit. It was very helpless, Be¡¯s Demon God alien-like right hand could not be touched. If it attacked Be, she would have the chance to use the dark force to encroach it. If it didn¡¯t attack and wasted the time till dawn, the attached spirit would turn into smoke because it wouldn¡¯t find a host to live in.

    ¡°Despicable, you, Demon God, are you not ashamed? Hiding like an Evil God in the distance... If you are a Demon God, thene and fight with me in closebat, prove your powerful strength!¡±

    ¡°Why should I go over, you cane over if you are unconvinced. See if I will dig your soul¡¯s core...¡±

    Be expected that the attached spirit definitely wouldn¡¯t dare toe and fight her head-on. The attached spirit¡¯s secondary doppelgangers had already run behind the attached spirit. Be¡¯s Demon God alien-like right hand could easily crush any object, even an illusional soul was no exception.

    Be was confronting the attached spirit while retreating to the edge of the big bed. She quickly looked at the smooth back of Dark Elf Tribe Princess Milia, wanting to find the controlling magical array set up by the attached spirit on Princess Milia¡¯s back. If it was destroyed, the strength of the attached spirit would be greatly reduced.

    ¡°Wait... Demon God, we can talk about it. Everyone is in the same boat, it is not good to be killing and fighting like that... I am currently working with a Demon King to collect death energy but her reward is not very good. I think that we have the possibility to cooperate with each other.¡±

    The attached spirit realised Be¡¯s intention. This person was indeed an Evil God under a Demon God¡¯s cover. Princess Milia had already been controlled by the attached spirit since a few years ago. At that time, the attached spirit was sealed inside a ck box, so he had a few thousand years of history,

    This attached spirit was sealed by the ancient Human Race heros from a few thousand years ago. In the battle that sealed it, the Human Race heros paid a heavy price which was filled with deaths and injuries before they managed to seal it into a ck box. Who would have thought that the ce which sealed it, the Guardian Race¡¯s forbiddennd, Matilda, would be destroyed by the thieves from the Gnome race a few years ago and release arge number of ancient demonic beings.

    After being sealed for thousands of years, the strength of the attached spirit had long since decayed. If it hadn¡¯t met a mysterious subordinate of the Twelfth Demon King a few years ago, its power now would only be a little bit stronger than that of normal attached spirits. The attached spirit¡¯s power only became as strong as its current state after working with the Demon King and helping her collect death energy.

    ¡°That¡¯s right! It¡¯s not that we can¡¯t talk, but, you said it toote. See you again... No, goodbye.¡±

    Be found the parasitic magical array set up by the attached spirit on Princess Milia¡¯s back. She stretched out her alien-like Demon God right hand and gently slit the skin on Princess Milia¡¯s back using her sharp nail. The magical array imprint quickly dissipated and disappearedpletely after a while.

    ¡°Despicable... I¡¯ll fight you, let¡¯s die together!¡±

    The enraged attached spiritunched forth impetuously. It wanted to die together with Be. Once the magical array was destroyed, the energy it had stored inside Dark Elf Tribe Princess Milia would be given away to others in vain. Even if the other party was a Demon God, the person was ¡°pushing it too far¡±.

    ???

    Be had expected it to counterattack. She took out the bottle which contained Creator of Light Vianne¡¯s Tears of Goddess, twisted the bottle open, then sprinkled the tears towards the position of the attached spirit¡¯s face. The effect was obvious. The attached spirit fell for the trick and like the devil who was sprinkled with holy water on his face, it was rolling on the ground in pain.

    The energy which was stored by the attached spirit on Dark Elf Tribe Princess Milia¡¯s back was all sucked away by Be using the alien-like Demon God¡¯s right hand. This was an open plunder. Demon Gods could plunder the energy from demonic beings for their own use, and Be only found out about this secret now. This absorption had allowed her to gain a lot of dark energy without any effort.

    ¡°Farewell. Your energy and loot, I will take over them.¡±

    Be raised her Demon God¡¯s right hand, and a small, ck energy ball appeared on her alien-like Demon God¡¯s right hand. This was the Demon God version of the ¡°Dark Wave¡±. It could destroy an enemy¡¯s soul in a short time, and it had a special effect on enemies who were in pure soul form.

    ¡°Wait... Demon God, I can surrender to you, I can...¡±

    The attached spirit had yet to finish his words before a small ball of ¡°Dark Wave¡± prated its chest. The originally white and blurry human-like figure quickly turned ck as if it was infected and turned into a puddle of ck water before evaporating. When the attached spirit was melting, a triangr and transparent ss-like object appeared on the floor. Be stretched out her left hand and opened her palm. The strange object automatically flew to Be¡¯s left hand.

    That was the memory which would only appear after theplete death of a demonic being of high-level intelligence. Through it, one could learn about the various experiences of the demonic being, right until the moment of its death. It could be said to be like the Other World¡¯s version of a memory yback device. Originally, it was for demonic beings to provide their masters with information about the enemies who killed them. Only Demon Gods could receive this kind of memory.

    Now, as long as it was the Demon God or the Evil God which killed the demonic being, they could take its memory. ording to the memory images pieced out by the memory fragments of the attached spirit, Be learnt that it had escaped from the forbiddennd of the Guardian Race, Matilda. The forbidden ce had been destroyed by thieves from the Gnome Race a few years ago and arge number of ancient demonic beings had been released.

    The Gnome Race which had destroyed the forbiddennd could be obviously seen to have been controlled by an ancient subordinate of the Twelfth Demon King. After the attached spirit escaped, he controlled the Dark Elf Tribe Princess Milia under the directions given by the Demon King. The mysterious extra tenth floor on the Eiffel Hotel was their of this attached spirit.

    The rumor of the treasure was also false. It was created by the attached spirit in order to attract more ignorant thieves toe and die so that it could collect the death energy and dedicate it to the Demon King who was behind all of this. Unfortunately, it met Be, a Demon God who personally killed it in an instant.

    It was difficult even for a normal Demon King to kill the attached spirit. It could only be said that the attached spirit was just too unlucky to have met a Demon God who could take him away in just one try. After Be defeated the attached spirit, she habitually went forward to receive her ¡°prize¡± naturally. The Dark Elf Tribe Princess Milia¡¯s body was still very weak because she had just been freed from the attached spirit¡¯s control and hence, Be didn¡¯t need to use much effort to control her.

    When Luluxia and Milia woke up, both of them realised that they had been tied together back to back. There was a strange little ball inside their mouths that prevented them from calling for help. The ck coloured eye masks worn on their faces made them unable to clearly see the situation outside, leaving them in a dark and helpless circumstance.

    When the cold wind blew on their bare skin, it brought a strange stimted feeling to Princess Milia and Princess Luluxia, and only then did they find out that both of them werepletely naked. Previously, in order to dispel the curse on Luluxia¡¯s body, Dark Elf Tribe Princess Milia proposed that both of them not wear any clothes when they were trying to do so.

    The sound of footsteps was lingering around their bed and both Luluxia and Milia were trembling all over their body. Luluxia was more fearful. She thought of the terrifying attached spirit that she had previously seen behind Princess Mi. She was even more worried that it was that terrifying attached spirit that was lingering around the bed. It was like a ferocious beast, ying with its prey, waiting for their mental strength and will to crashpletely before devouring them.

    Be examined the two new additions to her collection carefully. She came to Luluxia¡¯s side and temporarily removed the little ball in her mouth, temporarily restoring her right to speak. Be was trying to use the Human Race¡¯snguage tomunicate with them, Dark Elf Tribe Princess Milia and Flower Fairy Princess Luluxia. Both of them had been active inrge cities in various Human Race empires. It would be strange to say that they did not know the Human Race¡¯snguage.

    ¡°Princess Luluxia, you should know where the Mable Flower Petal, which is known to be blessed by the Love God, is hidden. Tell me quickly, If you don¡¯t say anything, then don¡¯t me me... It¡¯s really stic here...¡±

    ¡°Love God Mable¡¯s Petal, I will not... Don¡¯t pinch there, painful... gentler, don¡¯t... I¡¯ll say it all, afterwards, please continue.. No, please stop...¡±

    Before Luluxia finished saying her words, she was already subdued by Be. Be pressed both her hands on Luluxia¡¯s full chest and gently pinched the two sensitive cherries. This made Luluxia surrenderpletely. Be¡¯s technique was too skillful; it didn¡¯t seem like she was the only one whom Be had pinched. However, Luluxia was temporarily relieved. When Be¡¯s hand groped her breasts, Luluxia could judge that the person who caught them was a woman from their skin contact. If it was a woman, there shouldn¡¯t be much to worry about.

    Luluxia was still too young to realise that some women are more dangerous than men and Be was this type of woman. On the other side, the Dark Elf Tribe Princess Milia was much more experienced than Luluxia. She was trying to break free from the shackles. When the attached spirit was controlling her, she was awake for most of the time. In order not to let the attached spirit hurt Princess Camille and not do anything to her own sister, Milia could only continue working with it.

    When Be killed the attached spirit, Princess Milia still had sporadic memories. She remembered that the attached spirit was killed by Be with one stroke. One who could kill such a terrifying evil being so casually must not be a kind soul. The two of them were tied up by her, there might be some conspiracy behind it.

    ¡°Princess Milia, you shouldn¡¯t move around! Other than Luluxia, your sister Camille is also in my hands. Me and the Horrorshow Group have... have some business going on. Girls who are disobedient, I will give them to them! Do you wish to...¡±

    Princess Milia was stunned. She came to help Flower Fairy Princess Luluxia massage and tried to remove the curse just so that she could ask her about the whereabouts of Princess Camille and Elven Swordsman Kelly, whom she had lost contact with. At that time, Princess Luluxia either said nothing or just mumbled. Princess Milia suspected that her sister, Princess Camille, had an ident.

    Be took advantage of Princess Milia¡¯s time of consternation and tied all of her fingers with a thin rope. Princess Milia, who even had all of her fingers controlled, fellpletely silent now. She could no longer untie her hands and could only resign herself to her fate.

    By the time Be came out, Princess Luluxia and Princess Milia had been tied up and ced inside two suitcases with small venttion holes. The keepers of Eiffel Hotel, the Dark Elf Tribe girls, upon receiving Be¡¯s tip, were helping Be to take the two suitcases down to Eiffel Hotel¡¯s underground carriages park and helping her to pass the suitcases to the two loli maids on Be¡¯s carriages: Great Evil God Mia and Demon God Angel.

    Luluxia and Milia, who were firmly held in the suitcases by special legs shackles, were enraged and anxious. What a horrible experience where their own people personally sent them to Be¡¯s oldir. Although it was very exciting, Be didn¡¯t say that she was not part of the Horrorshow Group. This left their hearts hanging and they dared not to make any big movements.

    ¡°Lady of Darkness, your two suitcases are so heavy. What treasures lie inside them?¡±

    ¡°Nothing much, it¡¯s just my personal belongings. In case there are some noises, you guys need not be rmed. Just help me send it away!¡±

    ¡°This... alright, Respected Lady, we are very happy to be of service to you!¡±

    The Dark Elf Tribe girl who served as the head keeper wanted to check Be¡¯s suitcases originally. After Be gave her a beautiful gemstone, she gave a sigh of relief and even helped to invite more maids to help out.

    Fortunately, these maids from the Dark Elf Tribe didn¡¯t ask any additional questions. Otherwise, none of them would be able to get away. Be wanted to go with the principle of ¡°capturing the ring leader first in order to capture the followers¡± and ¡°let the sleeping dogs lie¡±, and temporarily let them off. After Princess Camille and Princess Milia, as well as Elven Swordsman Kelly surrendered, these Dark Elf Tribe girls would all have to receive Be¡¯s ¡°special education¡±.

    After tidying up, Be used a secret method and contacted Lolita, who was standing by on the dance floor of Eiffel Hotel, to ask her toe up and coordinate with her movements. The Mable Flower¡¯s Petal was hidden in the central region on the tenth floor. ording to Princess Luluxia¡¯s ount, the tenth floor of the Eiffel Hotel was originally a storage level to put various treasures of the Flower Demon Race.

    Since a few years ago, which was also the time when the Dark Elf Tribe Princess Milia had just started to be controlled by the attached spirit, no one had dared to enter that floor after Princess Miliast entered. She and Princess Milia had no idea what was hidden inside, but the Mable Flower¡¯s Petal was definitely still deeply asleep inside the treasure vault.

    The memory fragments¡¯ images of the attached spirit told Be about everything that Milia and Luluxia did not know about. There were other monsters on the tenth floor. No matter what monsters existed there, Be had to get the Mable Flower¡¯s Petal as a gift for Princess Kriss.

 Volume 5 Chapter 265: The Unavoidable Trap Laid By The Corrupted Love God Mable

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 265: The Unavoidable Trap Laid By The Corrupted Love God Mable</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Alessandra Academy¡¯s Eiffel Hotel in the Emerson Business District of the Filomena Nobility Academy at Olsylvia Academy¡¯s northern campus.

    At the Flower Fairy Race¡¯s original treasure storage space on the tenth floor of the hotel, Be and Lolita were carefully exploring the area.

    In reality, the ninth and tenth floors were not connected by any stairs. Be had retrieved the location of the actual entrance from the attached spirit¡¯s memory fragment. Other than this particr entrance, the other paths were simply trains of thought that were filled with traps. Since Be was in her Demon God state, those traps would not cause her any harm. However, they would probably dy her progress. As daylight was approaching in a few hours, time was of the essence.

    Theyout of the ninth and tenth floors was simr, as though they were replicas. The only difference was that the rooms on the ninth floors were guest suites while the rooms on the tenth floor had been converted into storage rooms. After the Dark Elf Princess Milia entered this ce once, the tenth floor had be a restricted area due to some unknown reason.

    Be did not dare topliment the Flower Fairy Race¡¯s choice of treasures as those were too far from her own personal tastes. The Flower Fairy Race did not covet silver or gold as treasures and prefered to collect various precious flowers instead. However, due to therge amounts of dark energy in the surroundings, those flowers had mutated over time and turned into Devil¡¯s Flowers that were cursed and covered in an ominous aura.

    Those Devil¡¯s Flowers were extremely sensitive to the aura of dark entities. When Be and Lolita walked past them, the flowers were so frightened by the Sacred Demon God Be¡¯s horrifying aura that they began to tremble in fear. Just like the ninth floor, the tenth floor was dimly lit as well. Be did not want to expose herself by using magic to illuminate her path and could only fumble around in the dark.

    Based on the attached spirit¡¯s memories, the most powerful demonic beings on the tenth floor were those mutated flowers. As Be was a Demon God, they did not dare to challenge her. If it had been anyone else, the Devil¡¯s Flowers would not be as docile. Be could see piles of bones under many of those flowers.

    Be was surprised to see human figures around the corner. However, those humans were not good looking and were all ferocious looking men. Judging by their appearance, it was the consequence of normal people forcing themselves into practicing death spirit or curse type magic. Since they had no magical talent, they had to use all sorts of crooked, dishonest ways to practice those forms of magic, which led to their distorted appearance.

    Considering their circumstances, they were rather pitiful. A normal person with a rtively good life would not choose to practice magic that demanded such a high price. Be decided not to do anything. At the moment, she was wearing a ck demon mask and a heavy ck cloak, just like a witch who practiced curse magic. Lolita, who was standing behind her, was dressed in a simr manner as well. With the limited illumination, they managed to blend into the surroundings.

    The death spirit wizards were currently meditating. Since Be was currently in her Demon God state, she could not be detected at all through basic perception. Thus Be and Lolita managed to avoid those meditating wizards and finally reached their target location ¨C the main treasure vault on the Eiffel Hotel¡¯s tenth floor.

    The Mable Flower was right inside this room. Those death spirit wizards seemed to belong to some dark organization that the attached spirit could not recall. Anyway, Be did not care too much about it as that information was not important to her, a Demon God.

    ¡°Are you the neers? Come with me, quickly. The ceremony is about to begin...¡±

    There was a strange square built into the central region of the tenth floor which looked like an altar. Once Be and Lolita entered the area, they were shown the way by two dark disciples. Be nodded slightly, expressing that she understood. Those dark disciples were wearing ck cloaks and terrifying masks that had demon type designs on them as well. They must have mistaken Be for theirrade.

    The altar had an horrifyingly creepy atmosphere. A bunch of gigantic carnivorous nts were growing in the middle of the altar. Those nts were sorge that Be could not tell how high they were. However, their leaves were already creeping across the ceiling.

    The altar was surrounded by the vines of the carnivorous nts and there were remnants of human bones everywhere. These nts must be some kind of abyss demonic being. Although they could not be considered to be abyss demonic kings, given enough time, they would eventually evolve into that state.

    A hint of murderous intent shed through Be¡¯s heart. Those that became abyss demonic kings through self-sufficient evolutions were extremely troublesome entities. They could not be controlled by a Demon King, nor did they wish to be a follower of a Demon God. The best way to deal with such entities would be to permanently get rid of them before the carnivorous nts matured.

    As Be had absorbed the attached spirit¡¯s energy earlier, some aspects of her Demon God self had surfaced without her original form¡¯s knowledge ¨C such as robbing the energy of low level demonic beings. Inparison to that attached spirit, those carnivorous nts were much more powerful. To her, they simply seemed like arger ¡°prey¡±.

    Along the carnivorous nt¡¯s vines, there were around five or six maiden warriors who had already been captured. Their clothes and equipment had been dissolved by the special acid secreted by those demonic beings. Those pure snow white bodies had countless vines wrapped around them. The maiden warriors had terrified expressions on their faces, some of them were shedding tears of desperation. Their dainty mouths had been secured by those vines, preventing them from attempting to kill themselves by biting their tongues.

    Be nced over at those maiden warriors. Most of them were brtes while a couple of them were blond. Each of them had a magical imprint on their chests that represented their identity. ording to the attached spirit¡¯s memory fragment, those warriors belonged to the Guardian Race.

    The Guardian Race were entities that guarded each dimensional Other World. They could be considered as a support organization for each dimension¡¯s Savior Camp. If Be were to follow the path of a Savior, she would have acted like those male Saviors who had trained up to a certain standard. They would then visit the Guardian¡¯s vige. From there, they would obtain tasks and missions to save the world or the powerful Golden Finger.

    Those female warriors were not only pretty, they were rather powerful as well. If they were to be put up against the belles of Olsylvia Academy, excluding ¡°outliers¡± like Kriss and Lisha, they would definitely be in the running. Something must have gone wrong. Otherwise, they would not have been defeated like this. Be did not think that those female warriors would have made the rookie mistake of not anticipating the carnivorous nt demonic being¡¯s toxic smoke attack as they had destroyed most of the demonic beings. They must have been caught unawares for them to be captured this easily.

    When the female warriors caught sight of Be, they were shocked. As warriors of the Guardian Race, they could easily see the evil aura that emanated from demonic beings. Even though Be and Lolita were dressed as ck Robed Witches, they could not hide their powerful dark energy as it had already exceeded the strength of a Demon King.

    ¡°Those few female warriors are so much trouble. However, they are still unable to escape Her Majesty¡¯s traps!¡±

    ¡°Such quality... I wonder if Mable, Her Majesty, would give me one of them for me to experiment on!¡±

    The group of ck cloaked men standing closest to Be was having a hushed discussion. Be decided to ignore them. Those fellows deserved their ugly fate as death spirit wizards. When they saw a group of beautiful naked maidens, their first thought was not the usual matters but to take them as subjects for their experiments. What a waste!

    The Mable Flower grew in the middle of the altar. That flower that represented the Love God looked like a fiery red flower. However, Be could instinctively tell that the flower¡¯s color was rather unusual and too vibrant, as though it had been dyed that way. Furthermore, although Be could feel the God Race¡¯s aura, it was not pure. Be hade into intimate contact with the God Race¡¯s Second Generation Death Goddess Maureen and Water Goddess Selma. It was enough to know what the aura of a true, pure God would feel like.

    However, the additional aura on the Mable Flower was exceptionally well hidden. If not for the fact that Be had some contact with a pure member of the God Race and her Demon God abilities, she would not have been able to detect those underlying abnormalities that easily. Most Humans would not be able to tell that the Mable Flower over there had already been tainted. In fact, rather than being a Sacred Object, it could very well be an evil one.

    Suddenly, a beam of light shot into the pathway outside the main room. That pure holy aura was rather offensive, even for Be. She and Lolita swiftly took a couple of steps back, narrowly avoiding the attack. The pair of ck Robed Wizards were not as fortunate and had been incinerated into dust.

    ¡°Enemy attack. Damn it, what are those death spirit wizards at the door doing?¡±

    ¡°That light...¡±

    The ck robed wizard who had been standing closest to Be was turned to dust by a ray of golden light before he could finish his sentence. After the light was gone, Be saw a golden arrow embedded in the ground which still had remnants of a holy aura. It seemed like the warriors hade back for theirrades once they knew that some of them had been captured.

    Since Be did not know any magic, she picked up a ck magic staff from one of her temporaryrades earlier and pretended to copse and ¡°die¡± after making a few strokes with it. Lolita quickly followed suit and had ¡°died¡± along with her, falling right next to Be.

    The attackers were a female warrior reinforcement group from the Guardian Race. They did not dare to enter the Eiffel Hotel earlier due to the chaotic energy disturbance above it and had barged in after the Demonic Dragon Emperor Lisha and the others were done with their fight. The ck robed wizards did not sit back and watch as they were attacked either. They had each summoned a dark demonic being to prevent the warriors from progressing further into the hotel.

    By now, that enormous carnivorous nt seemed to have a mind of its own. Many of those vines had reached into the captured maiden warriors¡¯ mouths, as though it was forcefully injecting them with some form of strange fluid. Once they ingested it, the maiden warriors¡¯ mouths were numbed by that special poisonous liquid and they could not say a single word.

    The death spirit wizards¡¯ resistance was futile as the warriors of the Guardian Race were far too powerful. The room was quickly filled by the corpses of those wizards and fresh blood was sttered all over the vines in front of the giant carnivorous nt. The reason why Be and Lolita had faked their deaths was to secretly observe the Guardian Race¡¯s warriors.

    ¡°Everyone, be careful. We have lost too many already. This time, we must sessfully rescue Her Majesty, the Love God Mable.¡±

    ¡°Look, aren¡¯t those therades that came in before us? Ladies,e with me. Gentlemen, stay here. I doubt they have been tainted by that filth yet.¡±

    A team of more than ten guardians sessfully entered the room. They were led by two bubbly young maidens, one of them was a golden haired beautiful swordsman while the other was a stunning brte maiden archer. Their team was made up of both males and females. However, the room was too dark and Be could not see their appearances and could only vaguely make out two blurry figures.

    When the reinforcement team arrived and saw the humiliating state that their capturedrades were in, the leaders immediately ordered the female warriors to follow them and the male warriors to remain behind to await further orders. Although they were all from the same vige, the Guardian Race was still extremely traditional and conservative and would never allow any male warrior to catch a single glimpse of a female warrior¡¯s body.

    A dark red phantom suddenly appeared in the vicinity of the Mable Flower. She stood in front of the female warriors who hade as reinforcements, preventing them from rescuing their capturedrades. With the appearance of that phantom, the captured female warriors opened their mouths to warn theirrades that there was a problem with the God who had appeared in front of them as it was a corrupted one. However, their efforts were all in vain.

    Since the effects of the numbing toxins had not subsided, the trapped female warriors could not say anything at all and could only watch as theirrades eventually fell into the same trap they did. Most importantly, they wanted to warn them that the most horrifying entity on this floor was not this corrupted God. The real dangers here were Be and Lolita, who were leaningfortably against the wall.

    ording to legend, the Love God Mable was one of the high ranking Gods. When the Twelve Demon Kings invaded the God World, the God Race was met with a great cmity and was annihted along with their world. Based on the Radiant Church¡¯s confidential documents and records, the Love God Mable should have died at the hands of one of the Twelve Demon Kings ten thousand years ago.

    Be continued to discreetly observe the Love God Mable who had suddenly appeared. The more she looked at her, the more she thought that there was a serious problem with that Love God. The Love God Mable had pink hair and had a pair of pure white angel wings on her back. Her white robe was extremely translucent and basically revealed her lovely figure.

    Be instinctively felt that this Love God was rather fake and did not leave her with a good feeling at all. The Love God Mable was clearly gorgeous and was even more beautiful than the Second Generation Death Goddess Maureen and Water Goddess Selma. However, there was a falseness to her that Be could not ce. As Be had seen and admired countless beautiful girls, she had a keen eye and was able to spot any w on their bodies.

    It did not take long before Be found the problem. It was the pair of white angel wings on the Love God Mable¡¯s back. The base of those wings that connected to her back was ck. Those wings were fake and there was a chance that they were originally ck.

    ¡°Your Majesty, we are warriors from the Guardian Race. Earlier on, we received a divine oracle and we have speciallye to save you!¡±

    When the Love God Mable appeared, those maiden warriors who were going to save theirrades paused their attempts. Those captured warriors frantically tried to use their eyes to express that there was something wrong with this Love God Mable. However, due to the dim lighting and the evil sorcery that limited human sight, the two leaders of the reinforcement team could not see the looks of warning that their capturedrades had sent their way.

    ¡°Very good. By the way,e closer. You can put away your weapons too, it¡¯s safe here.¡±

    The Love God Mable spoke gently, coaxing the female warriors of the reinforcement team. Her voice was slightly empty and sounded a little strange. However, the other female warriors did not notice anything at all. Demonic beings were unable to mimic a God¡¯s aura. This time, history would lead to the warriors¡¯ downfall as they had never encountered a situation where a God would betray their own faith.

    As expected, once the female warriors from the reinforcement team put away all their weapons, countless vines reached out from the ground and wrapped themselves around the female warriors who had let their guard down. Be was impressed by the vines¡¯ experienced moves. While the vines entangled around the female warriors, the spikes quickly injected the numbing toxins into their bodies. Afterwards, the special acid secreted by the vines quickly dissolved the clothes and equipment on the female warriors¡¯ bodies.

    The male warriors in the distance still had not noticed that something had gone wrong. A flurry of strange sounds could be hearding from their direction before everything fell silent. When Be nced over, she could not see anyone standing there anymore. The male warriors of the Guardian Race must have been attacked and instantly killed by some unknown attacker.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Love God Mable... you...¡±

    ¡°What Love God, that God of yours has already surrendered to our Demon King... Now, she¡¯s merely a pawn in our Demon King¡¯s hands. You shall be fertilizer...¡±

    ¡°No, a God can never be corrupted. You...¡±

    The corrupted Love God Mable let out a strangeugh and her features instantly melted away. That ¡°god¡± did not even have eyes and had two ck empty eye sockets in their ce. It looked extremely creepy. When sheughed, her entire chin seemed to dislocate and did not fuse back together, almost like the ¡°slit mouthed woman¡± from Be¡¯s previous life.

    The pure white pair of wings on the Love God Mable¡¯s back instantly turned into a pair of ck fallen angel wings. The female warriors who had been restrained by the vines quickly lost their ability to struggle. They stared at the now-active carnivorous nt with horror in their eyes. The leaders of the reinforcement team, the maiden swordsman and archer, cried tears of regret as their carelessness was now going to cause the demise of the entire team.

 Volume 5 Chapter 266: The Infiltration Mission At The Eiffel Hotel That Ended In Flames

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 266: The Infiltration Mission At The Eiffel Hotel That Ended In mes</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Within the depths of the mysterious altar at the Flower Fairy Race¡¯s original treasure storage space on the tenth floor of Alessandra Academy¡¯s Eiffel Hotel in the Emerson Business District of Filomena Nobility Academy at Olsylvia Academy¡¯s northern campus.

    The corrupted Love God Mable waved her hands in the air and with a few precise gestures, she revived the death spirit wizards who had been killed by the Guardian warriors earlier. This had clearly been a trap. On the surface, it seemed as though it was a means to kill any thieves who attempted to steal their treasures. However, their actual target was to destroy the teams of warriors from the Guardian Race who came rushing down.

    As the giant carnivorous nt would only absorb females and not males, the corrupted Love God Mable had temporarily spared the lives of those female warriors. Those male warriors in the team had been killed by a Death God who was wearing a ck cloak. The ck cloaked Death God carried a dark red reaper that was covered in strange engravings and pulsed with the aura of the Gods.

    ¡°The Death God¡¯s Reaper... isn¡¯t that a Death God¡¯s divine artifact? That silly girl, Maureen, has beenining that she could not find the previous generation Death God¡¯s weapon. Seems like it¡¯s been here all this while!¡±

    Be snuck a few nces at that Death God and realized that it was a counterfeit. A real Death God would not look this simr to a demonic being. The counterfeit had a creepy white skull as its face. Be¡¯s Second Generation Death Goddess Maureen was much cuter than that.

    It was responsible for killing all those male warriors. Regardless of gender, past experiences had led the Guardians¡¯ downfall as none of them couldprehend the fact that their God would betray their faith. Due to that Death God¡¯s aura, the male warriors had thought that it was someone who was on their side and did not put up any defenses. In the end, they were all killed by that phoney Death God.

    ¡°Youdies, be obedient fertilizers! All these are for our offerings to the Demon King...¡±

    A special vine with a seed embedded in it appeared in front of each of the captured female warriors. The giant carnivorous nt seemed like it intended to imnt a strange seed inside them. The warriors¡¯ mouths had already been held in ce by the other vines and could not be closed. With tears streaming down their face, they could only cry as they awaited their inevitable fate.

    Before the corrupted Love God Mable could finish her sentence, a dark red, blood-like liquid oozed out of her dislocated jaw. Her face was filled with disbelief as an extended alien demonic w pierced through her chest and grabbed on to the ck energy crystal located at her heart.

    Be got up slowly and stared calmly at the corrupted Love God Mable who was standing on the altar. The extendable alien demonic w with unlimited reach on her right hand had automatically lengthened and pierced through the corrupted Love God Mable¡¯s chest. Before the dark wizards who had just been revived could figure out what happened, they instantly turned to dust. Lolita cooperated with Be and used her devastating energy to destroy them all.

    The Death God imposter saw that something was not right and was about to make a move when Lolita appeared in front of it in a sh. Before it could even react, she swiped at it and cut off its hands, which were holding on to the Death God¡¯s Reaper. As everything had happened too quickly, there was a momentary silence in the air.

    ¡°You are... I cannot be killed, not even if you are an entity that is more powerful than the Demon King. Wait... Stop it... my energy...¡±

    ¡°Who said anything about killing you? I¡¯m just borrowing your energy for a while.¡±

    Since the corrupted Love God Mable had some form of immortal energy in her body, Be decided not to take an aggressive stance. Instead, she went for a more subtle approach and absorbed the corrupted Love God Mable¡¯s immortal energy, almost like what she did with the attached spirit before. Be quickly followed up by thrusting her left hand into one of the vines around her and injected some of the death energy into the giant carnivorous nt.

    The death energy seemed to be the Demon King¡¯s gift to the corrupted Love God Mable. Furthermore, Be did not choose to absorb all forms of dark energy and only absorbed the ones she liked. She would then find a unique way to return the unused energy back to its original owner. Once the giant carnivorous nt had been pumped full of that death energy, it turned ck at an rming rate and quickly began to show signs of decay.

    ¡°Why... Why are you doing this? Your status, aren¡¯t you on the same side as the Demon King? We are...¡±

    ¡°Sorry, you¡¯re too ugly. Also, there¡¯s no sincerity. I do not like counterfeit goods, let alone the really fake ones.¡±

    When Be pulled out her Demon God¡¯s w, the corrupted Love God Mable swiftly deteriorated into a skeleton and fell onto the grass. Be took a closer look at the remains on the ground and realized that it was not female at all. The corrupted Love God Mable was a high level imitation. Begrudgingly, Be could not help but to feel impressed by the crooked techniques that could modify a male¡¯s skeleton into a female¡¯s.

    The giant carnivorous demonic being quickly withered after being injected with the death energy. The once-trapped female warriors were soon able to escape their fate as that demonic being¡¯s breeding grounds. As the numbing toxins on their bodies had not subsided, theyy weakly on the ground. However, it was not the time to let down their defenses.

    Be was obviously a more powerful entity than Demon King. She walked over to the beautiful female Guardian warriors and propped them up into a morefortable position. She had been extremely careful when she was helping them and did not have any naughty intentions at all. However, it was not because she had turned over a new leaf. Until now, Be had not done anything naughty while she was in her original identity and she did not wish to break her clean streak.

    ¡°What do you want... The Guardian Race...¡±

    ¡°Be quiet, otherwise I have no qualms about reviving that giant carnivorous nt. Do you wish to continue your experiences from earlier on? Come, be good and open your mouths...¡±

    Be¡¯s words managed to appease those Guardian beauties for now. Although they could not see Be¡¯s appearance as she was wearing a mask, she had the gold and red heterochromatic eyes that supposedly only belonged to the Demon God. They did not wish to be the breeding grounds for that carnivorous nt. However, being this obedient to the Demon God Be was bad for their image as a Guardian and they were extremely conflicted. Other than the first batch of female warriors who had been captured earlier, none of the others opened their mouths.

    Be took out a ck medicine bottle and gave it to the female warriors. It was a fast acting regenerative medicine and was the product of one of the Poison Origin Loli Betty¡¯s failed attempts at creating a poison. Those that gritted their teeth and refused to open their mouths, Be had no choice but to force feed them. She pinched their noses, cutting off air supply. When they could not take it anymore and opened their mouths to gasp for air, Be made use of the opportunity to feed them the medicine.

    ¡°You... what did you give me... it¡¯s really strange and bitter... wait... and...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so spicy, what do you want...¡±

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s to make you feel good... oops, I mean that it¡¯s a medicine that would make you feel better...¡±

    The beautiful female warriors had been force fed a concoction of different strange medicines. They could feel a strange piercing pain in their chests. Soon after, they threw up a pool of ck water with a seed from the carnivorous nt that had already grown roots. Staring at that seed, the female warriors turned white. If they had vomited it out a littleter, the consequences would have been unthinkable. Once it became a parasite, death would be the only way to purge it out of their body and release themselves from the nt¡¯s control.

    The giant carnivorous nt demonic being was a mutated demonic being. It was not as powerful as the attached spirit that Be had fought earlier. However, the effects of its attacks were extremely contagious. This was a demonic being called Gardner, and it was also a long type demonic being. With every life it ate, it could absorb everything from its victim. In the Abyss¡¯ legends, the most powerful Gardner was said to have destroyed an entire continent.

    That particr Gardner was eventually destroyed by its mortal enemy, the Abyss demonic being ¨C the Lava Giant. It was ava type demonic being that could suppress the Gardner, which was a wood type demonic being. Although Be had inadvertently killed this Gardner carnivorous nt, it would not bepletely dead unless a Holy Fire was used against it. Otherwise, it could potentially revive and cause destruction yet again.

    ¡°You... Why did you save us? We have nothing now... What are your intentions?¡±

    The female Guardian Warriors were all staring suspiciously at Be with conflicted looks on their faces. They could not make sense of Be, this Demon God. Once the Gardner carnivorous nt¡¯s seed was sessfully imnted into a human body, there was no way it could be released. Earlier on, when they were wrapped up in vines, many of the spikes on the vines had inserted themselves into their bodies. They could not be saved, even if the Gods arrived.

    This entire experience subverted all the notions that the female Guardians had been brought up with and their faith began to waver. The Gods that they had respected and believed in were the ones who actually caused them harm. In the end, they were saved by the evil Demon God. Right now, the female Guardians felt rather lost. They didn¡¯t know if they should continue to believe those high and mighty Gods or take powerful entities like the Demon King into consideration. There was a chance that the other side might be telling the truth instead.

    ¡°Malicious intentions... not for now. However, you have not been purged clean of those strange things! Come with me, I will arrange for somewhere safe for you to rest for a while and to recuperate.¡±

    ¡°We cannot. We did not bring any valuables when we went out on this mission. As for what we owe you... we... we...¡±

    The leaders of the reinforcement team appeared rather reluctant. By epting aid from a Demon God, they would be going against everything in their religion as Guardians. However, if they did not ept her help, they did not know if they could make it safely back to their vige! They had no clothes or equipment and effects of the toxins from the nt had not subsided yet. Furthermore, they did not know how they would repay their life debt to Be either.

    ¡°Mistress, have those pretty sisters been bad? Why don¡¯t I destroy all of their self-cultivation for you? Then they would have no choice but to follow us.¡±

    ¡°Lo... don¡¯t frighten them like that. They are not fools. I believe that they will make the intelligent choice.¡±

    Lolita had returned to Be¡¯s side and handed a skull over to her. It was the severed head of the demonic being that impersonated a Death God that she had killed. In her left hand, Lolita held the Death God¡¯s reaper that belonged to the original Death God.

    Using her alien demonic right w that appeared when she transformed into her Demon God state, Be took the fake Death God¡¯s skull and crushed it into dust. Since the corrupted Love God Mable was fake, this could only mean that the real Love God had actually defected and betrayed her own faith as well. The level of imitation was too high for it to be created without the support of the original God.

    After Lolita¡¯s arrival, those female warriors who were on the fence finally gave in. Lolita looked like someone whose actions would be true to her word. If their self-cultivation were to be destroyed, it would basically be a fate worse than death. The Guardian Race had dedicated their lives to self-cultivation and it was of far greater importance than their lives.

    They followed Be¡¯s instructions to pair up, face each other and hold their partner in an embrace. Be then sent them to a location designated by the Demon God using her dark teleportation scrolls while they remained in those humiliating positions. As Be was worried that the female warriors would attempt to escape when they arrived at the Hausmann Hotel, she did not provide them with any clothes. If they were naked, they would not be able to go anywhere as it was almost dawn. No matter how brave those beautiful female warriors were, they would not dare to run around naked. Especially not in broad daylight!

    The Mable Flower that the fake Love God Mable had left behind seemed to be the real one. Once Be harvested it, she conjured a magical fireball and set the Gardner carnivorous nt¡¯s remains on fire. Although Be did not know any Holy Fire magic, she found other light type treasures that she could easily use as a recement that seemed to have been left behind by the Demon King. Be was not too callous either. She only set the nt aze so that it would not be able to germinate and grow within the next one hundred years.

    The mastermind behind the nting of the Gardner carnivorous nt should have been another Demon King and she did not have any direct vengeance against whoever it was. Be left with Lolita soon after collecting the Mable Flower. They arrived at the Eiffel Hotel¡¯s underground stables and left the hotel inside the ghost carriage that Be came in.

    The fire on the Eiffel Hotel¡¯s tenth floor continued to rage until the next morning. By then, all traces of evil had been destroyed. The hotel¡¯s management who eventually realized that something unusual had happened immediately sent someone to clean up the burnt tenth floor. They then decided to demolish and remodel the tenth floor into the hotel¡¯s brand new rooftop.

    Since the Flower Fairy Princess Luluxia and the Dark Elf Princess Milia who were responsible for the matters of the hotel¡¯s tenth floor were nowhere to be found, the other members of management made the decision in their absence. The mastermind behind the nting of the Gardner carnivorous nt did not appear at all. No one knew if that member of the Twelve Demon Kings actually realized that their experimental ground had been destroyed by arade from the same profession.

    The female warriors whom Be had rescued the night before were resting inside therge bath house inside the temporarily closed Hausmann Hotel. Each of them sat inside a tub as the toxins inside their bodies got gradually purged out. Be had returned to her surrogate¡¯s appearance and was currently wrapped around the Radiant Church¡¯s First Generation Pope Goldsmith. Things between them were getting hot and heavy at the entrance of the bath house.

    Goldsmith had her hands bound behind her back and was pinned under Be as she groped her chest. She did not dare to moan out loud at all. This female Demon King was too naughty to have brought her to such a location while doing unspeakable things to her. If she were to make any strange noises, they would be noticed by those beautiful female warriors who were resting nearby.

    Be said that if any of those female warriors noticed that they were being intimate, she would turn them into her ythings. Goldsmith did not want any of the female warriors to suffer the same fate. She could only give in and wee Be¡¯s insane actions.

    ¡°Goldsmith, if you feel good, then say it, say it out loud! By being like this, I¡¯m getting even more excited.¡±

    ¡°No way, Be... I will not waver.... Wait, please, I beg you... not there... I surrender...¡±

    ¡°Not even if you surrender. Unless, you tell me everything you know about the female warriors of the Guardian Race. Those foolish girls refused to give up their names. You must have a way to get them to speak...¡±

    Eventually, Goldsmith caved and told Be everything. However, she pleaded with Be to release the female warriors and not do anything to them. This time, Be agreed to her request. It was time to y the long game. There was a chance that she would have to pay a visit to the Guardian Race¡¯s vige in the future. When that happened, those stubborn little girls would have nowhere to run.

    After Be and Goldsmith were done being intimate, Be moved to a different room to check on the other beauties. The two exotic race beauties whom she had captured the night before had already been sent to the Subus Queen Aisha¡¯s special prison and Be wanted to see how they were. The Dark Elf Princesses Camille and Milia, Captain Kelly, and the Flower Fairy Princess Luluxia, were all being held captive inside the Hausmann Hotel. They would not be released until Be was done with them.

    ¡°Older Sister Be, here you are. Can youe with me for a moment?¡±

    ¡°Eh, Younger Sister Lisha, aren¡¯t you supposed to be in ss? I think there¡¯s school today...¡±

    ¡°I applied for a leave of absence. Older Sister Be, just follow me.¡±

    Before Be could reach the special prison, she was intercepted by her younger sister, Lisha, who hade to the Hausmann Hotel early in the morning for some unknown reason to visit her. Be followed her into another luxury suite on the hotel¡¯s mid-levels and saw that it was filled with all her dorm mates. This included the Swordsman Kriss, Mage Ariel, Assassin Noreya, and the Puppet Master ine. There was also one other person in the room ¨C it was President Isaman of the Euphemia Imperial Academy¡¯s Student Union.

    Actually, after the battle the night before, their dark transformations had gotten injured. When they escaped out of the Eiffel Hotel¡¯s vicinity, Lisha and the others had returned to their original forms and bumped into Isaman at the entrance of the Hausmann Hotel. Awkwardness aside, they did not even have any time to clean up their wounds either!

    When they met President Isaman before, it was during one of her events. This meeting made them feel as though they were students who bumped into each other after doing something wrong. As President Isaman did not belong to Be¡¯s dorm yet, they were worried that she would say the wrong thing. In the end, they worked together and dragged President Isaman into the Hausmann Hotel.

    ¡°Lisha, you girls actually abducted President Isaman... that¡¯s great... I mean, no, this is not good at all.¡±

    ¡°Older Sister Be, you are our dorm leader. It is your job to help the members of your dorm when they have a problem! Quickly, think of a way to convince Older Sister Isaman... Older Sister Kriss and the others all said that you would know what to do.¡±

 Volume 5 Chapter 267: The Accidental Discovery Of The Dark Saviorâ€™s Real Face

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 267: The idental Discovery Of The Dark Savior¡¯s Real Face</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    The northern campus of Olsylvia Academy, the Filomena Nobility Academy, the central area of the Emerson Business District, in the lovers¡¯ suite located on the third floor of the Hausmann Hotel run by Rose Society.

    Be scanned the room in surprise. It wasn¡¯t as if she had never seen her roommates and President Isaman, but she¡¯d never seen them hurt. As far as Be could remember, she hardly ever saw Lisha and the others get injured, especially since they were so powerful. Besides Devastating Evil Dragon Lolita, Demon God Angel, and Great Evil God Mia, Be couldn¡¯t think of anyone with enough power to hurt these ck Warriors.

    Now that Kriss and the others were all injured, Be was deeply distressed. In this romantic room, Student President Isaman sat on the sofa, looking lost with Swordsman Kriss and Assassin Noreya by her side, one on the left and the other on the right. Kriss had both her hands pressing down on President Isaman¡¯s right arm, so she couldn¡¯t move it.

    On the other hand, Assassin Noreya was even more direct, holding a strangely shaped dagger against President Isaman¡¯s slender neck. The dagger, named ¡°Broken Soul,¡± was a weapon Noreya only used when dealing with challenging targets. Its effect was the same as its name¡ªit was one of the forbidden weapons that could directly harm the soul. Her actions suggested that President Isaman¡¯s current strength warranted the use of this weapon.

    Puppet Master ine, President Isaman¡¯s sister, stood behind her with a charming smile, her hands on both shoulders of President Isaman as if she was massaging her shoulders. However, it was only a superficial act. In reality, ine¡¯s hands were very close to President Isaman¡¯s heart. A trace of her puppet strings was faintly visible between her fingers. As long as President Isaman moved, her heart would be pierced by the string.

    Mage Ariel was a less shocking sight, though. She was sitting on another sofa opposite President Isaman, with dozens of magic elements made out of different attributes floating around the magnificent magic staff in her hands. That was a mage¡¯s posture for a big move. The seven-colored magic energy gem at the top of the staff was facing President Isaman. If she dared move, Mage Ariel wouldunch a magic attack, regardless of whether she was considered a friendly force.

    Every single one of these girls had injuries on their faces and traces of blood on the corners of their mouths and eyes. It was a sign of internal injuries, which were obviously more troublesome than external ones. Judging by the scene alone, anyone unaware of the situation would assume Be¡¯s roommates had kidnapped President Isaman, and the injuries on their bodies were the results of a fierce battle.

    Be caught a whiff of the scent of a strange perfume in the air, which wasn¡¯t one she usually used. One of the smells reminded her of the exotic beauty Be had metst night¡ªthe shadow that visited Vampire Evelina and passed Be in an invisible state. She had this exact scent, the unique fragrance of Jasmine.

    At the time, Jasmine was also injured. Be breathed a sigh of relief, ruling out the possibility of her involvement. However, it was better to confirm in person.

    ¡°Be, you are holding me hostage. Let me go...¡±

    ¡°Hostage? Isaman, we saw that you were too tired, so we kindly invited you to stay and have a rest. But who knew you would try to run off... ¡°

    ¡°President Isaman, I remember you seemed to have left your luggage in my dormitory temporarily when you were on vacationst time. I think you should just stay with us...¡±

    ¡°No way, you¡¯ve not defeated me yet. This agreement...¡±

    President Isaman immediately refused Be¡¯s ¡°gentle¡± invitation to stay. As for the bet, she regretted it a little. Be¡¯s roommates weren¡¯t any weaker than her. She had previously assessed that Kriss would be a bit of a threat, and her sister, ine, could stand against her. Besides, she also thought that Lisha was at most at the level of a Dragon Knight.

    Last night, she tried to run away, but after a few rounds with them, Lisha and the others managed to force her back into the Hausmann Hotel. Lisha¡¯s fighting capabilities far exceeded a Dragon Knight, and even Mage Ariel and Assassin Noreya could each go one-on-one against her. Thus, President Isaman had no other choice but to yield.

    ¡°President Isaman, rx. I¡¯ll definitely fulfill our bet. But for now, it seems that you haven¡¯t joined any societies yet. Why don¡¯t you join our Rose Society?¡±

    ¡°President Isaman, either join the Rose Society or move to our dormitory building. Then we¡¯ll all be on the same team, alright?¡±

    Isaman wanted to turn her face away from Be¡¯s arrogant expression. She didn¡¯t like either option. However, the problem was that if she didn¡¯t agree right away, there wasn¡¯t a third choice, so she nned to simply not reply.

    President Isaman¡¯s resistance was futile, though. Her sister, Puppet Master ine, gently controlled her head with both hands, making it impossible for President Isaman to avoid Be¡¯s aggressive look.

    The calmness in President Isaman¡¯s eyes was shattered by the cruel reality. Be, this problematic student, had always been unpredictable. Only God knew what strange things this bad girl would do next!

    ¡°President Isaman, if you don¡¯t say something, that means you agree to join the Rose Society. Then let¡¯s begin the weing ceremony... ¡°

    ¡°Be-Be, I...¡±

    Be¡¯s shamelessness far exceeded President Isaman¡¯s expectations. Her overbearing condition that silence meant consent was epted by the other members as well. Isaman wanted to say no, but Assassin Noreya ced her hand over her mouth, preventing her from speaking. Noreya and Be had many ¡°criminal¡± experiences together, so she probably already knew Be¡¯s next step. This was her way of trapping President Isaman.

    President Isaman nodded helplessly, agreeing to join the Rose Society. As for the bet, she could only find a way to solve itter. Even if she didn¡¯t nod now, the other beautiful girls present would certainly force her to agree. Having a dark transformed body was Princess Lisha and the others¡¯ biggest secret, and it would only be a ticking time bomb if President Isaman didn¡¯t join them.

    ¡°Be, I have already agreed to join the Rose Society. Where are you taking me... The exit is over there. I can walk by myself...!¡±

    ¡°Now that you are like this, if outsiders see you, they might think the Hausmann Hotel opened by the Rose Society attempted to murder its guests! Let¡¯s go clean up before we leave, and take the opportunity to deepen our feelings. Please cancel all your appointments for the morning! After that, I¡¯ll help you ask Chief President Angelia of the Central Student Union for leave.¡±

    President Isaman, who thought it was all over, was forced by Lisha and Kriss to the indoor swimming pool in the suite. When she had met themst night, she happened to be injured, which had aroused Assassin Noreya¡¯s suspicions. They wanted to confirm whether President Isaman was involved in the scuffle outside the Eiffel Hotel building. At the time, Noreya had only seen the person¡¯s dark transformed body, so she wasn¡¯t sure if her other identity was President Isaman.

    Be¡¯s purpose was different from the others. She had already gotten the first-generation Light Pope, Goldsmith, to use her holy light energy to purify the Mable Flowers. As a result, the evil energy that the fallen Love God Mable had attached to these flowers had been dispersed by Goldsmith with purifying light. If the legend was true, as long as the petals of the Mable Flower were scattered into the water, lovers who shared the bath would fall in love for a lifetime.

    Although Be wasn¡¯t sure whether the legend was true or not, she was eager to see the truest side of her roommates. As for its authenticity, it wasn¡¯t so important. The most crucial thing was President Isaman¡¯s real side, which she didn¡¯t have the chance to admire yet. Today, she had no way of escaping her clutches, and this time, Be wanted to see all of President Isaman.

    While Be and the others were busy flirting with President Isaman, a group of mysterious figures had already appeared on what used to be the tenth floor of the Eiffel Hotel. Faced with the destruction, the group of people dressed in ck couldn¡¯t understand the situation. Was it really the work of the Warriors guarding the ce? But that was impossible. If it was the carnivorous nt Gardner, they would require all the Warriors to seal it.

    ¡°Chief, how are we supposed to exin this?¡±

    ¡°How do I know... Um, Mistress...¡±

    A charming figure appeared out of thin air on the ground above the rubble, a dark door behind her. Although there were many strong races in the Olsylvia Academy, there were few genuinely high-level experts. It was difficult for the Olsylvia City guards to defend against all invaders, especially in a bustling ce such as the central area of Emerson Business District, where countless people traveled in and out.

    ¡°What a bunch of fools! You couldn¡¯t even look after a nt! How did a few amateur Warriors destroy it?! I don¡¯t have to remind you of your fates if you fail again this time, do I?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your mercy, Mistress. We¡¯ll get to work now...¡±

    The people dressed in ck immediately left, afraid that they might be killed by the ck shadow to vent her anger if they were even a stepte. After these outsiders departed, the mysterious figure went to the window, which had been burned into a hole. She gazed thoughtfully at the Hausmann Hotel. Although it hadn¡¯t been reopened yet, the many female students living there had attracted her attention.

    Attached spirits weren¡¯t easy to defeat, so anyone who could kill one must have at least the strength of a Demon King. She had remained dormant for the past 10,000 years, but the powers of the Human Race seemed to have skyrocketed a bit too quickly. The present-day Light Pope could only be a bishop at best ifpared to the strength of the first-generation Light Pope Goldsmith.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with the Hausmann Hotel... I sense so many terrifying powers. And... ¡°

    The mysterious figure shivered all over, an instinctive reaction of her body. The entire Hausmann Hotel, in her sight, seemed to be sending out a horrifying aura. It was invisible to the average human being. But just like the psychic masters or those with Ying Yang eyes from Be¡¯s previous world, she could see the evil energy that was obscured for ordinary people.

    The entire Hausmann Hotel was shrouded by more than tenyers of different dark energies that weren¡¯t affected at all by the daytime and the sun in the sky. If one were to enter the area near the hotel, they would feel a strange coolness, the result of being entrenched in dark energies.

    Looking up at the sky from the Hausmann Hotel, one would find that the sun, which couldn¡¯t be seen directly from other ces, would recede into a fireball without the usual bright rays. Although sunlight shone onto the building, it was wholly consumed by dark energy. The sun looked just like an ordinary fireball, making it entirely possible to be looked at directly with the eyes.

    In the Hausmann Hotel, there were currently six ck Warriors, two Demon Gods, and one Evil God. The presence of two Chaos Bringers plus Devastating Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita, and arge group of high-ranking demons such as Subus Queen Aisha meant that thebined dark energy could envelop the entire Olsylvia Academy and Olsylvia City if not deliberately suppressed.

    At the Hausmann Hotel, Be was now spending some time with her roommates in a tub the size of a small swimming pool in the bathroom of the hotel¡¯s third-floor couples suite. The Red Mable petals floated on the clear water. Legend had it that lovers who bathe together in a bath filled with Mable petals would love each other for a lifetime.

    But Be had basically proven the authenticity of this legend wrong. All the people in the bath were girls. It seemed as if the Goddess of Love Mable was only in charge of heterosexual love and didn¡¯t oversee lesbian rtionships. In fact, there wasn¡¯t a Love God specific to lesbians.

    However, she still received the benefits she desired. President Isaman was bathing beside Be with her sister, Puppet Master ine, holding down the student president for fear that she would run away. On Be¡¯s right was Kriss with her sister, Lisha, in her arms. Mage Ariel and Assassin Noreya bathed somewhere near Be and the others.

    ¡°President Isaman, don¡¯t cover your chest! We¡¯re all girls! Is there something you¡¯re trying to hide?¡±

    ¡°Be... don¡¯t spout nonsense! I... Can you stop staring at me?! It feels strange! Why do you have such strange ...¡±

    President Isaman reluctantly put down her arms and allowed Be to appreciate her body. The other girls here had no scruples about soaking in the bath. If she insisted on her way, she would only seem as if she was purposely making things difficult.

    After seeing Be sprinkle the Mable petals in the bath, Kriss and the others couldn¡¯t hide their excitement, hurrying into the bath. After all, they had worked hard topete for the flowersst night. So, of course, they were delighted to see the flowers in Be¡¯s hands!

    Be held Lisha in her arms, her face full of contentment. Now that she had finally seen all of Isaman, her next step was to defeat her at the inter academypetition and then take good care of her back at the dormitory. Be was exhrated, her eyes inadvertently ncing at the surface of the water. She suddenly froze.

    In the reflection of the water, Be looked just like her Sacred Demon self. She was holding Lihsa, whose reflection was Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha with ck hair and eyes. But Lisha, in Be¡¯s embrace, was still in her usual state with no change. It was probably due to the special effects of the Mable petals. The bathwater had been contaminated by it and could reflect the true side of the bathers. Lisha and the others hadn¡¯t noticed the change. Be thought that perhaps she was the only one here who could see the difference in their mirror images.

    Be took this opportunity to see the dark transformation of all the beautiful girls present. Be was most well acquainted with Lisha¡¯s fallen body, Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha. This ck-haired, dark-eyed domineering dragon loli hadn¡¯t changed at all. Her girlfriend Kriss¡¯s fallen self was the Myriad Sword Demon Krysan with long, silver-grey hair and eyes, looking cold and dangerous.

    The dark transformed bodies in the water¡¯s reflection were also naked because the substitute bodies in the water weren¡¯t wearing any clothes. For Be, this was such a delight. After looking at Lisha and the other¡¯s entire bodies and seeing their true selves, she felt as if she had gotten a huge bargain.

    Mage Ariel in her dark transformation, the Demon Gate Lordress, had pure-white long hair and eyes. Although Isaman and ine were sisters, their fallen bodies were twopletely different styles.

    Puppet Master ine¡¯s fallen body had the same colored eyes and hair, which was thebination of her originally long, orange hair with pink pupils. Her reflection had orange eyes with a tinge of pink in them.

    President Isaman¡¯s fallen self had long, purple-ck hair and eyes and was wearing a headdress specially adorned by the ancient queens. She looked solemn and eye-catching.

    In her dark transformation, the only one with no visible hair color change was Assassin Noreya. Her fallen body also had long, ck hair and dark eyes. Only upon closer inspection could she see a change in her fallen body¡ªher hair and eyes were a red so dark, it only appeared ck from afar, and ncing at her only revealed a sh of a red gleam.

    ording to the rules in the Other World, their fallen selves had more than three times the strength of their real bodies. The dark transformed forms of Be and the others were many times stronger than their present ones, and there was a strange, enchanting beauty after they had undergone dark transformation.

    From the moment she saw their reflections, Be had another crazy and bold idea in her heart, that was to sleep with them in their fallen form. Only then would she really have enjoyed the bargain of ¡°one girl, two beauties.¡±

 Volume 5 Chapter 268: News Relating to the Second Demon King Hiding Within Olsyvlia Academy

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 268: News Rting to the Second Demon King Hiding Within Olsyvlia Academy</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Olsylvia Academy Western Campus, Euphemia Imperial Academy¡¯s Student Union Office. Chief President Angelia was hosting a meeting with the other student union presidents in order to discuss some important issues for this semester.

    Angelia sat at the head of the meeting table as she looked at two vacant spots. She hadn¡¯t expected those two to be absent. They weren¡¯t the type to miss this meeting. Euphemia Academy¡¯s President Isaman as well as St. Louis Academy¡¯s President Maria were both absent.

    These two were normally very punctual, and had never missed a meeting before. The only members that had missed before were Olivia Wizard Academy¡¯s President Ivy and Filomena Nobility Academy¡¯s President Lucia, who asionally slept through the meeting.

    Maria being absent was whatever, but even the Secretary, Cynthia, was absent too. This was the worst meeting that Angelia had ever hosted. Without their secretary, and missing two members, she almost adjourned the meeting forter.

    As for the members that were present, the only one actively participating in the discussion was Lucia. Ivy, due to her assassin profession, usually kept to herself. Britney, after her intimate encounter of Be, became even more shy around girls, and couldn¡¯t contribute anything meaningful to the discussion.

    ¡°President Maria and President Isaman aren¡¯t sick are they? We should go visit themter. I don¡¯t know about Isaman, but Maria lives with us, she shouldn¡¯t be sick, right? I even saw her around in thest couple of days!¡±

    Lucia hesitated as she listened to Angelia mutter to herself. Should she tell her? Lucia knew that Isaman and Maria had recently appeared near the Hausmann Hotel in the Emerson Business District.

    Ignoring Isaman for the moment, Lucia couldn¡¯t fathom why the future pope, Maria, would visit that flowery ce of romance. She could guess why men would visit, but she couldn¡¯t think of an excuse for Maria to go there.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, President Lucia? You look like you have something to say! We were just talking about your Academy. There was a fire on the tenth floor of the Eiffel Hotel!¡±

    ¡°No... Nothing. President Angelia, please continue. I was just lost in thought, I¡¯m sorry!¡±

    Lucia hesitated throughout the rest of the meeting, but in the end, she didn¡¯t tell Angelia about where Maria and Isaman werest spotted. She decided to first investigate the Hausmann Hotel herself, in secret, in order to confirm whether or not those two normally disciplined girls were actually there or not. She would decide what to do afterwards.

    President Isaman was currently convalescing in the Hausmann Hotel. As for Maria, she had apanied the other Holy Maidens there, as well as Holy Swordsman Cynthia. They were all sprawled out in bed, unable to get up. Be hadn¡¯t yet made a move on Lucia; that blonde twin tailed student president had no idea about the dangers awaiting her. Isaman was going to be like a mb walking into the wolves¡¯ den.¡±

    The central region of the Emerson Business District was not all that crowded during the day. This area was dominated by hotels, and although they were open 24/7, their peak hours were solidly fixed at dusk and thete night hours. The customers here were mostly students from Olsylvia Academy and during the day, they still had sses and whatnot. They would only be able toe here to rx at night.

    The great fire in the Eiffel Hotel had been swiftly resolvedst night; there was almost no trace of it ever happening. The next day, the departing guests didn¡¯t even realize that the outer walls had been painted anew, to cover up the traces of fire and smoke.

    The Hausmann Hotel was closed. This hotel was the private property of the Rose Society, and normally they only catered to their own society members. The group in charge of the area, the Fraternity, didn¡¯t care what they did as long as the rent was paid on time and they didn¡¯t hurt the Fraternity¡¯s interests.

    On the sixth floor of the Hausmann Hotel, Be was ying around in the ¡°Special Fitness Room.¡± Subus Queen Aisha and a few dozen subi were apanying her, acting as assistants.

    Isaman was still in the couples room on the third floor. She had cleaned up and showered, but when she made to leave, she was pulled aside for a heart to heart by Kriss and Lisha. Isaman¡¯s clothes had been taken hostage by her little sister, ine, so she couldn¡¯t leave even if she wanted to.

    It was the middle of the day right now. Isaman didn¡¯t even have a towel, she would be a real life streaker if she left now. She could only stay inside and apany the other girls. As for whether or not Isaman participated in the dark meleest night, Noreya and the rest already knew the answer.

    Back to the Special Fitness Room, its doors and windows were tightly shut, not letting a shred of light inside. The interior was lit only by red candles, hanging from a chandelier. The red light gave the room a sense of warmth and mystery.

    Aisha and the other subi were already wearing ck dominatrix leathers. Their long ck stockings and ck boots, when paired with their wings, made them the perfect trainers. In order to show their submissiveness toward their master, Be, the subi were all wearing ck cors.

    The Dark Elf Princesses, Camille and Milia, as well as their personal guard, Kelly, and the Flower Fairy Princess Luluxia were all imprisoned in this room. These girls were all naked, their mouths stuffed with a small ck ball. They each had a magic restricting cor around their necks.

    Camille and Milia were bound by their hands and feet to an X shaped cross, unable to move their bodies. The various implements scattered around this room made the self proimed progressive Dark Elf tribesmen feel a sense of horror.

    Luluxia wasn¡¯t treated nearly as well as the Dark Elf princesses, since she had escaped before already. Be decided that it was necessary to punish this light footed fairy. Be couldn¡¯t let her escape again.

    Luluxia¡¯s hands were bound together by leather cuffs, which were suspended far above her from the ceiling. Due to this, she could barely touch the tips of her toes to the floor. Let alone escape, she could barely steady her feet. Her beautiful translucent pink wings had been coated with a special glue, rendering them immobile.

    Two subi sandwiched Luluxia, one behind and one in front. They each wielded a white feather and tormented Luluxia¡¯s sensitive spots. Her soles, armpits, her bellybutton and several unmentionable spots were tickled by the feathers.

    Luluxia was blindfolded and had absolutely no warning as to where the two subi would strike next. Her ball gag had been removed, and under the merciless tickle torture of the subi, she could only beg for mercy between bouts ofughter.

    ¡°Lady Be... Please forgive me, I¡¯ll never escape again... I¡¯ll never steal again, I was wrong, forgive me...¡±

    ¡°Princess Luluxia, your apology isn¡¯t sincere in the slightest! I didn¡¯t capture you for your thefts. On the tenth floor of the Eiffel Hotel, there¡¯s a Demon King experimentationb. You¡¯re one of the leaders of the hotel, you should know something about that, right?¡±

    ¡°Demon King... that great... No, I don¡¯t know anything, really, please stop, I really...¡±

    Although Luluxia adamantly refused any knowledge about the urrences on the tenth floor of the Eiffel Hotel, her panic and hesitation gave her away. Be wasn¡¯t in a hurry either. If Luluxia broke too soon, then Be wouldn¡¯t be able to have her fun.

    ¡°It looks like you aren¡¯t going to tell the truth. You two, go and help out! Oh, and stuff that ball gag back in too! If she doesn¡¯t tell the truth next time, then we¡¯ll gag her forever!¡±

    ¡°What... don¡¯t add more people... No, I¡¯ll talk... Not the gag... no...¡±

    As soon as Luluxia heard that there would be even more subi added to her punishment detail, her face paled with fright. Her snow white body shivered uncontrobly. Right as she was about to spill the beans, the two new subi swiftly gagged her. The four subi wore evil grins on their faces as they once again surrounded her with white feathers.

    Be was sitting on a throne, naked except for a ck towel. Earlier, she had enjoyed her fill of the sight of Isaman and the rest of them on the third floor. She was so excited that she hadn¡¯t bothered to put on any clothes, and only wrapped herself with a ck towel beforeing to the special training room. She wanted to blow off some steam with some young beauties. The foreign ir of these Dark Elves and the Flower Fairy were simr to the dark egos of Lisha and the others; perfect for Be to sate her darker appetites.

    Guard Captain Kelly was bound facing Be. Her hands were tied behind her back with puppet silk, and her feet were secured to the arms of the throne. Kelly was so embarrassed that her face was visibly red, despite her light brown skin.

    Be reached out and pulled Kelly into her embrace, smiling slightly at her ineffectual struggles. Although her ball gag had been removed, Kelly didn¡¯t let out a single sound. Being humiliated by a human in front of her charges left the guard captain wishing she could hide in a hole.

    ¡°Kelly, stop holding it in, just let your cries out! If you let it out it¡¯ll feel a lot better. Your body is much more honest than your mouth, look, here... and here are both reacting.¡±

    ¡°No... Aren¡¯t you a Holy Knight? Why are you... unless you¡¯re... wait... no...¡±

    Be lowered her head, gently moving her mouth over Kelly¡¯s sensitive chest. She lightly sucked, before giving Kelly¡¯s two sensitive spots a nibble. In an instant, her mind shed white as she lost all self control. Let out sounds that even she herself didn¡¯t recognize, and afterward, she was left in a daze.

    ¡°Such a delectable grape,pared to a human... Mm, the vor is different! Aisha, I¡¯ll leave the rest to you, let our guard captain know what to say...¡±

    ¡°Understood, Lady Be. You really are the pinnacle of my aspirations.¡±

    Subus Queen Aisha didn¡¯t hesitate. Earlier, she had been watching Be¡¯s every move with an almost religious fervor. After hearing Be¡¯s instructions, she solemnly kowtowed, before walking toward the throne. Kelly, after losing herself in pleasure, didn¡¯t care who it was that approached. She parted her mouth and fervently kissed Aisha, the scent of lilies mingling between their tongues.

    Dark Elves truly were very progressive, and in the terms of gentlemanly studies, they were the type who were normally cold and distant, but once stimted, they would lose themselves in pleasure. Be thought this as she gazed at the entwined Aisha and Kelly, before she turned and left.

    Those Dark Elves only had such measly ability, yet they still tried to hide things from Be. They were too naive. If she hadn¡¯t transformed, Camille and Milia would already be kneeling on her bed, begging for mercy.

    ¡°Princess Camille, Princess Milia, do you two have anything to say? Your grapes look far more sulent than Kelly¡¯s... If you don¡¯t talk then I¡¯ll have to start...¡±

    Be walked up to the two princesses and took out their ball gags. She gazed at them, her eyes filled with bad intentions as she stared at their chests. If they didn¡¯t talk, then she¡¯d make them go just as crazy as Kelly. Be¡¯s earlier actions hadn¡¯t been only for her own sake. It was also to threaten Camille and Milia.

    ording to what Be learned from the Guardian Race female warriors that she had rescued, the Dark Elf Tribe and the Flower Fairy Race had worked for a Demon King before. This made Be very unhappy. She was a Demon King too, why did those girls go to a different Demon King for aid, and likely a male one too?

    ¡°We won¡¯t give in to you, Camille was only... only trying to steal the Seed of Life, she didn¡¯t do anything else wrong, you... Mmph...¡±

    ¡°Enough, be silent. I¡¯ll go ask your little sister one on one! I¡¯lle question youter, Princess Milia...¡±

    Be reced Milia¡¯s ball gag, and also gave her a ck blindfold and cat shaped ear plugs. Milia shook her head in confusion, as if she was unsure of Be¡¯s objective. Princess Camille paled in recognition. This was the ¡°worst¡± method Be had used on her and Kelly earlier! It was the same practiced motions, she didn¡¯t even switch out her instruments.

    ¡°Be, you... what are you trying to do? I already told you everythingst time, there¡¯s nothing...¡±

    ¡°No.. Princess Camille, you still haven¡¯t told me everything. Kelly is only a guard captain, there are things that she isn¡¯t qualified to know, things that only you and your sister know...¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and tell me. If Luluxia breaks before you and tells me, then you two will suffer her punishment!¡±

    Even as Be coaxed Camille with threats and promises, her hands never stopped. She kneaded Camille¡¯s chest with practiced hands. How could Camille stand up to Be, that ¡°old hand¡±? With just the touch of Be¡¯s fingers, she almost lost it.

    The sounds of Kelly¡¯s strange cries, Luluxia¡¯s frantic struggles, and the rustling of chains allbined to assault Camille¡¯s mental fortitude.

    ¡°Camille, your body has already surrendered, why are you still resisting? Kelly and Luluxia will soon submit to me, as for you two? Do you really want to join your sister in the Horrorshow Group? That ce isn¡¯t asfortable as this, there will be multiple men every day...¡±

    ¡°Stop talking... I... I can¡¯t... betray my sister, Milia, no... Wait, what are you going to do... not there...¡±

    Be slid her right hand below Camille¡¯s belly button, toward her most precious area. With a twitch of her finger, Camille surrendered. The sensitive spots on every Dark Elf were simr, with only slight variations between them.

    Be saw Camille¡¯s dazed expression and knew that it was time to ¡°feast¡±. Once she had her fill, the Dark Elf princess would answer anything she asked.

    Unfortunately, before Be could kiss her, she suddenly detected the appearance of two peepholes on the tightly shut windows. It looked like the mastermind had finally sent the clean up crew.

 Volume 5 Chapter 290: The Dark Big Three Of the Rofsky Camp

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 290: The Dark Big Three Of the Rofsky Camp</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    In the central region of the Aldridge Empire, in the Rofsky Camp outside Angus City¡¯s gate, Be, Kriss, and Lisha, the three of them started their old business again and sneaked in secretly. This time, they came to squat behind a big rock outside the camp¡¯s gate. Next, the trio changed into ck armors, which were explicitly used by the Aldridge Empire¡¯s female soldiers, preparing to find an opportunity to sneak into the Rofsky Camp.

    Until now, no trace of an Abyss Demonic Insect had been found. More than half a million Abyss Demonic Insects seemed to have evaporated from the earth. Without fully understanding the exact details of the other party, Be did not dare to hastily attack. That was not beneficial to her rescue of Princess Eveny and the attack on Angus City.

    The main gate of the Rofsky Camp was always shut. The girls knew that they couldn¡¯t wait for the gate to open, so they had to turn to a sparse dead spot outside the walls of Rofsky Camp. Be and Lisha cooperated, and using brute force, the two quickly cut a hole on the wooden fence of the Rofsky Camp.

    There were many people inside the camp. The infiltration by Be this time immediately resulted in the discovery of many problems. The intact camp, which they saw in the distance previously, was basically illusion magic.

    Only after entering did they find out that the camp was a disorderly and messy area. There were fragments of weapons everywhere. Those moving soldiers and mercenaries of various mercenary regiments were still alive¡ªat least, their bodies felt like they belonged to living humans. But they looked like they had been brainwashed and controlled.

    Their eyes were dull andckluster, and there was a strange magic mark in the shape of an eye in the center of their foreheads. Be had never heard of this kind of control method. The Great Evil God Mia hadn¡¯t followed them either. When she nned to leave the Rofsky Camp to take a look at other areas, she saw a new type of demonic being.

    At present, Dark Goblins were roaming in the Rofsky Camp. They had the height of an average adult man of the Human Race. They obviously did not belong under the Insect Empress Vicky Hill; in fact, they couldn¡¯t even be considered an Abyss Demonic Being. They were a part of the Goblin Race from another dimension since the goblins here did not have such height.

    The Demon Racenguage spoken by the Dark Goblins happened to be thenguage that Demon Gods understood. Nheless, it was foreign to Lisha and Kriss. From their curious eyes, Be guessed that they couldn¡¯tprehend their conversations.

    ¡°Captain Pick, this time, the other Abyss Demonic Beings are gathering outside. Will it be okay? I heard that those Abyss Demonic Beings are not from our side.¡±

    ¡°Who cares which side they¡¯re from? That¡¯s the problem for the people above. Anyway, they¡¯re as disgusting as the Abyss Demonic Beings that upy our side. Our Dimensional World is still more fun. Go, let¡¯s go inside and drink two sses...¡±

    ¡°Captain Pick, that Lord is also drinking inside. Is it okay if we just barge in like this?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll just lower our volumes. That Lord will not bother with inferior demonic beings like us¡±.

    After Be watched the captain leave, the trio killed several Dark Goblins in a hidden location in the Rofsky Camp. They changed into their helmet and walked towards the bar. Be was curious about the Lord, whom they talked about. If they could assassinate the other party¡¯smander, the whole Rofsky Camp battle would be much easier.

    The intelligence of the Dark Goblins was not high. Plus, they had cognitive impairment. They could only recognize the helmet and not the race. As long as the human race wore their goblin double-horned helmet, they would be considered as one of them.

    The only bar in this Rofsky Camp had been upied by the Dark Goblins. The arrival of Be and the other two did not alert the Dark Goblin guards at the gate. Hence, they sessfully infiltrated into the bar. The scene inside portrayed the reality of the Rofsky Camp.

    The scenery would make decent people unwilling to take a second look. Lisha and Kriss only nced a few times, then immediately lowered their heads, reluctant to look up again. They each held Be¡¯s left and right arm and let her lead the way. Although Be had a strange sense of excitement in her heart, she looked calm on the surface.

    In this hotel, there were naked human race beauties everywhere. Their hands were tied behind their backs with ck restraints. They also had ck, bumpy metal cors on their necks. Each metal cor was linked on the ground not far away by a thick iron chain. Along with the restraints and cors, metal rings were also fixed inside their mouth, forcing their small mouths to remain open.

    In the center of the bar, originally the dance floor, more than ten specially selected blonde beauties were hanging by the ropes from the ceiling. The height was just enough to force them to tip-toe.

    At the moment, several Dark Goblins were torturing them with candles, punishing these beauties. The candlelight and the strange noises caused Be to think that she hade to the wrong ce. She even felt that she had walked into the Horrorshow Group¡¯s underground ve tavern.

    The role of stools and tables here were all yed by the human race¡¯s beauties. In essence, it was an artistic snow-white scenery. The imprisoned beauties had ck eye masks on their faces. Still, they dared not resist and could only ept this kind of shameful treatment.

    However, although the Dark Goblins¡¯ figures were the same as that of an adult human, their ¡°criminal tools¡± for doing that bad thing were too small. Hence, the prisoners here had not been defiled temporarily. It could be considered the fortunate part out of the misfortune.

    Be learned the origins of the human race beauties from the conversation between the Dark Goblin warriors along the way. They were the female mages from the Aldridge Imperial Army who were previously stationed at the Rofsky Camp, as well as maids from the various mercenary regiments who were preparing for exploration missions in Angus City.

    After Rofsky Camp had been attacked by the Abyss Demonic Insects, the surviving human race men were controlled by the spiritual insects under Insect Empress Vicky Hill. As for women, all those with value were held in the Starbell Prison, which was originally used to hold prisoners in Angus City.

    The hundreds of beautiful women held in this bar were only a small part of the whole. As they were more obedient, they were sent here. The majority of the disobedient women were still imprisoned in Starbell Prison, suffering from the tortures of the insects.

    The reason for not using the spiritual insects on women was simply because once they were controlled by them, it would not be fun anymore. It was just like how intable dolls would never be the same as real humans. Looking at the people from the same race who were being abused, Kriss and Lisha wanted to reach out several times, but Be kept holding on to their hands tightly. She did not want them to act so impulsively.

    In the process of restraining Kriss and Lisha, Be felt that they had obvious signs of rapid heartbeat. And it was not due to embarrassment, but excitement. The dark transformation of these two girls was also S.

    It was inevitable to lose control when looking at this kind of scene. But in order not to leave a bad impression on Be, they could only try and suppress the inexplicable throbbing in their hearts and pretended to save people.

    ¡°Sister Lisha, Kriss, if you want to experience their feelings, I¡¯ll arrange it when we get back. No need to rush now, right?¡±

    Be gestured to the distance with her eyes. There were several goblins there, sitting on thefortable ¡°human stools¡± and enjoying all kinds of appalling, terrible dark dishes. The faces of the stool- and table-beauties were covered with sweat; it was a fascinating and fragrant look.

    Nheless, they dared notin and protest. If they really did, the Dark Goblins would force them to swallow those dark dishes.

    Lisha and Kriss stared at Be with grumbling eyes and then went silent, a visible blush on their faces, which could be regarded as silently admitting that they also wanted to experience it.

    Among thedies imprisoned here, Be did not find Princess Eveny. She was most likely sent to Starbell Prison. But It was unknown whether she had been used as the incubation tool for the Abyss Human Faced Butterfly. If she was treated like the girls who were imprisoned in their in Andorra Town, she would be done for given the time estimation. If she had been alienated into an Abyss Human Face Butterfly, she would definitely die.

    At the VIP position in the center of the bar, Be saw three special-looking people who seemed like the bosses at first nce. One of them was a big burly guy with a fearsome face. Although he appeared to be human, he had most likely fallen from grace. The face full of a beard was currently staring greedily at the beautiful women imprisoned in the bar.

    The other one was not normal either. The middle-aged guy was still wearing the armor of an official army officer of the Aldridge Empire. Though, he was different from the previous burly man; he looked like a regr army leader. Although he was also gazing at the prettydies here, he was not as impulsive. In addition to beauty, he looked like he had a higher pursuit.

    Still, Be¡¯s vision was concentrated on the man in the middle. That was a gorgeous man... man, right? A ck military uniform with a ck dragon-patterned cloak behind him, the cor covering his neck just nicely. With long ck hair and a pair of dark-red pupils, his strength was not simple¡ªat least, not worse than Lisha and Kriss. That was Be¡¯s first impression of him.

    ¡°Lord Faust, those Abyss Demonic Beings gathering outside are also the Queen¡¯s men, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course... You guys don¡¯t have to worry about this point. When the darkness enshrouds this entire continent, all your wishes will be granted.¡±

    ¡°Then please help us thank Queen Vicky Hill. This cup of wine is considered as our respect for Lord Faust...¡±

    Be¡¯s trio hid at a table not far away, pretending to be Dark Goblin warriors who hade here to rest. The three bosses were speaking in the human racenguage; thus, this time, Be, Lisha, and Kriss, all three of them understood. That unusually handsome man was one of the culprits behind the Angus City incident, code-named the ¡°Dark Faust¡±.

    ¡°Dark Faust¡± was just a code name, his real name still unknown. Be had a hard time judging what kind of existence he was. There was no Demon God known as ¡°Dark Faust¡± inside the World Destructor Camp. Since he was not acknowledged by the World Destructor Camp, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be recognized by other camps.

    The two human males who were chatting with ¡°Dark Faust¡± were rtively easier to identify. One of them was Sam, one of the six mercenary kings of the Human Mercenary Union, nicknamed ¡°Iron Man¡±. In his previous mercenary career, he had a notorious record of killing civilians and forcibly robbing civilian women. Furthermore, he had a violent personality. Nevertheless, due to the protection offered as a mercenary king, he escaped several of his debts.

    The other middle-aged man was Newman, themander of the Aldridge Empire¡¯s 14th Army. This middle-aged mage had reached a bottleneck in the magic strength and had not been able to progress further these years. After the incident at Angus City, he was appointed by Imperial Duke Anderson to lead the 14th Imperial Army here to investigate the situation.

    Seeing that the two of them were okay, Be didn¡¯t have to think hard to understand that the duo were traitors. After listening for a while, she knew that a big reason why the Rofsky Camp fell so quickly was these traitors.

    On the eve of the fall, Sam relied on his status as the Mercenary King and abused the temporarymand power given to him by the Mercenary Union. He ordered the mercenary regiments, who came to the Rofsky camp to participate in the investigation mission, to separate the men and women. After that, he disrupted their original team structure.

    When the Abyss Demonic Insects attacked, the disordered mercenary regiments were wiped out one by one. General Newman did the same thing as Mercenary King Sam. Sam wanted topletely get rid of the Mercenary Union¡¯s restrictions and be a hegemon. In contrast, General Newman wished to upy the space and be the king.

    General Newman had a lowly background, no royal blood lineage from the Aldridge Empire, and no great achievements. If he did not take a gamble like this, he would never be able to even get the title of a Viscount in his entire life. Be was not interested in these two human traitors; she was more concerned about ¡°Dark Faust¡±.

    Be¡¯s sexual orientation hadn¡¯t changed¡ªshe would never like men. The problem was this ¡°Dark Faust¡±; no matter how she looked at him, there was something amiss. Although he was handsome, the long, ck hair he had was too long; it had already reached the waist. Moreover, the ck silky texture was too much for men.

    The longer Be observed in secret, the more she felt that if this ¡°Dark Faust¡± was not a ¡°sissy¡±, he was definitely a girl dressed as a man. He had too many things covered; the ck male-style military uniform covered most of his skin, the position of his Adam¡¯s apple was covered by the cor, and his hands were covered withrge white gloves, making Be unable to tell whether his hands were that of a girl or a man.

    As for his voice, ¡°Dark Faust¡± had deliberately lowered it. It sounded fake from the get-go. Be had seen Charlotte, a ¡°Fake Loli¡± who was a man disguised as a woman. She had also seen the Eye of Darkness¡¯s leader, President Sally Roy, wearing men¡¯s costumes. Hence, Be had an eagle eye when it came to disguises.

    ¡°Dark Faust¡¯s¡± disguise couldn¡¯t deceive Be. From the moment she began to observe her, she had noticed that ¡°Dark Faust¡± had basically not touched any of the delicious dishes on the table. She didn¡¯t even ept the toasts by Newman and Sam.

    Since she was a girl, there was amon topic to talk about. Be decided to wait for the opportunity to meet ¡°Dark Faust¡± alone. She did not know how to hook up with men, but Be could be considered a ¡°guru¡± when it came to girls.

    As long as Faust was a girl, she would have the means to have her way. Maybe she could even get information about the Abyss Creator and Insect Empress Vicky Hill, as well as the mysterious member of the Chaos Bringers who had yet to appear.

    After using paper tomunicate with each other in writing, Be assigned tasks to the team, respectively. Lisha was responsible for finishing Mercenary King Sam, while Kriss would take care of General Newman. Be, however, would look for an opportunity to meet ¡°Dark Faust¡± alone.

    After the tasks were determined, both Lisha and Kriss looked at Be with eyes full of warnings. They were no longer surprised and could turn a blind eye when they saw Be in intimate contact with other beautiful girls.

    But if she hooked up with a man, they would feel an inexplicable difort in their hearts. Fortunately, Be drew a ¡°¡â¡± symbol behind Dark Faust¡¯s name, which was to tell them her judgment. Surprised expressions shed on Lisha and Kriss¡¯s faces. They believed that ¡°Dark Faust¡± was a handsome man; how did he be a girl?

    But Be¡¯s firm eyes didn¡¯t seem to be lying to them. After a round of serious consideration, Kriss and Lisha nodded slightly, agreeing to Be¡¯s arrangement. They were willing to believe her judgment.

    ¡°Dark Faust¡± had a precious magical object with disguising ability on her. The ¡°Dark Faust¡± in Be¡¯s eyes was different from what Lisha and Kriss saw. The object could deceive everyone, except for Be. After all, Be was a male before she transmigrated here. The magic of the artifact was useless to such a transformed ¡®girl¡¯.

    ¡°Dark Faust¡± didn¡¯t talk long and got up to leave. Until thest moment, she didn¡¯t reveal that the Abyss Demonic Beings approaching the Rofsky Camp belonged to the hostile forces. General Newman and Mercenary King Sam were both opportunists who ¡°see the wind and steer the helm¡±. Once they knew that the Abyss Demonic Beings on the other side had an advantage, they were likely to ¡°betray¡± this side again.

    After Be saw ¡°Dark Faust¡± leave, theirbat n started. She got up and followed ¡°Dark Faust¡± alone. Lisha and Kriss waited at the original position, preparing to grab onto the opportunity to kill the two human race traitors. While passing by near the table, Be learned the whereabouts of Princess Eveny from the conversation between the two traitors.

    ¡°Damn, the women here aren¡¯t curvy enough; it¡¯s not fun to y with at all. Brother Newman, I still think Princess Eveny¡¯s figure has taste; it¡¯s perky enough. It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t have time to take a closer look then.¡±

    ¡°Brother Sam, don¡¯t always think about women, you have to look far ahead. Besides, Princess Eveny was sent to Starbell Prison. Maybe she has already be one of those disgusting insects.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be disheartened. Come, drink this ss of wine. Aren¡¯t they all just pretty women? When you get the world, dozens will line up at your door, guaranteeing you can¡¯t get out of the door.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, then I shall drink first to pay respect!¡±

 Volume 5 Chapter 270: The Mysterious Demon Queen Who Suddenly Visited the Hausmann Hotel

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 270: The Mysterious Demon Queen Who Suddenly Visited the Hausmann Hotel</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    At the entrance of the Rose Society¡¯s Hausmann Hotel at the central region of the Emerson Business District in the Filomena Nobility Academy located at the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s northern campus, Be, who had just returned from hunting demons, met President Isaman who was just about to leave.

    After letting Lisha do the ¡°smack talk¡± for some time, President Isaman was then allowed to leave. However, it was not merely letting her go back. Lisha and Kriss were holding each of President Isaman¡¯s left and right arm, not letting her have the chance to get away suddenly.

    Mage Ariel, Assassin Noreya, and the sister of President Isaman, Puppet Master ine, also followed and came out soon after. They put on a cloak that covered their faces and looked no different than any other ordinary girl.

    President Isaman changed into a purple dress. It was designed by Be. If Be didn¡¯t guess wrong, what President Isaman was wearing inside of the dress, should be the purple tulleced lingerie that she designed. If only she knew, she would have interrogated the Dark Elf Tribe Princesster. She had missed the chance to admire the alluring scene when President Isaman changed into the products which she designed.

    ¡°Be... you... what are you looking at? Do not look at me. These clothes... Can¡¯t you design a more modest... lingerie!¡±

    ¡°President Isaman, I reject. I refuse to buy that kind of design. Not to say, the clothes you are wearing now are for wearing for someone special to see indoors. Also, you are too beautiful to not let anyone see, don¡¯t you think your request is too cruel?¡±

    President Isaman¡¯s face was slightly red. Although the purple tullece lingerie, which was designed by Be for her was very well-fitted, and it was also very cooling andfortable. However, no matter how one looked at it, it looked like an erotic lingerie. Be¡¯s eyes seemed to have x-ray vision, she seemed like she could automatically remove the clothing on President Isaman¡¯s body. If both her arms were not held by Kriss and Lisha and couldn¡¯t be moved, President Isaman would have covered her chest with her arms subconsciously.

    In the beginning, President Isaman did not agree to wear such a seductive crime-inducing style of lingerie. However, she couldn¡¯t fight with Lisha and the rest¡¯s ¡°unceasing coax¡± and ¡°persistent pester.¡± Besides, the lingeries which Lisha and the others had changed into were all very interesting. Some of the lingerie styles were much bolder than that of President Isaman¡¯s. Under that kind of dubious and strange atmosphere, if President Isaman insisted on wearing a conservative style, she would seem a little anti-social. Hence, she had to follow them and change into the underwear.

    ¡°Be... the styles which you designed are a little bit... a bit wrong, don¡¯t you wear it yourself?¡±

    ¡°President Isaman, I am someone decent. If you want to see what style I am wearing inside, you could have just said it! Although it is a little bit embarrassing, as a member of the Rose Society, I will not refuse this kind of small request...¡±

    ¡°Who... Who says that I want to see yours? Kriss, Lisha, didn¡¯t you guys say that you¡¯ll bring me to see the territory under Rose Society? Let¡¯s go now, please!¡±

    When it came to being shameless and acting dumb, if Be imed to be second, no one in the whole of Olsylvia Academy would dare to im themselves as the first. President Isaman couldn¡¯t win her in talking, so she had to ask Lisha and Kriss to take her away. Looking at the defeated President Isaman, Lisha and the rest secretlyughed. It wouldn¡¯t be long before this new dormitory mate went to report at their dormitory. Puppet Master ine even began to secretly design a bed for President Isaman in her heart.

    After a brief exchange with Be, Lisha and the rest took President Isaman with them and left the Hausmann Hotel. They were going to visit Rose Society¡¯s new territory, which was situated at the new Elven Tavern at the Benedict Manor. They were going to pay a visit to the Elven Princess Delias on the way.

    It just so happened that Be wanted to continue the happy things which happened before. After making an arrangement to meet Lisha and the rest at the dormitory at night, she left. As Be left in a hurry, she temporarily forgot about President Lucia. All the high-level girls in Radiant Church were people on her side. No matter who President Lucia reported to, she won¡¯t be able to pose a threat to Be.

    The petals of the Love God Mable had been used up, and Be did not know if there would be any effect. Looking at the roommates who were leaving, Be missed their dark transformations. Without the Mable Flower¡¯s Petals, Be had no idea what method she could use to see their dark transformations again. At the moment, it was only easier to see the Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha, it was very hard to see the rest of the other five.

    President Ivy and the rest who brought President Lucia in took another staircase up to the next level and did not meet Be. Be had yet to realize that a new gift had been delivered to the door.

    Inside the gym on the sixth floor of the Hausmann Hotel, the game of torture continued. The chief guard of the Dark Elf Tribe, still had both her legs fixed on the throne and was allowed to be yed by Subus Queen Aisha. Aisha¡¯s techniques were not inferior to Be¡¯s. Under her various massages in addition to french kisses, the incessantly passionate Kelly was faintly panting continuously and had already gotten carried away.

    Flower Fairy Princess Luluxia was already tearing fromughing too much. She almost fainted under the subi¡¯s feather tickling punishment. During the time when Be left temporarily, the subi removed the small ball, which was stuffed inside her mouth, making her let out strange cries like Kelly.

    Be came in front of Princess Luluxia and pressed one of her hands on the softness of her chest. Princess Luluxia, who had been teased until her entire body turned sensitive, couldn¡¯t stand it anymore when Be squeezed her sensitive spot on her chest. Be¡¯s other hand lifted Princess Luluxia¡¯s smooth, round chin and let her look directly at her own eyes.

    The Dark Elf Princess Camille and Milia were still being fixed on the standing X-shaped cross, wearing the same clothing as when Be left. Princess Milia was still in the state where she couldn¡¯t see or hear anything. Her sister, Princess Camille, was on the brink of exploding from being squeezed by the subi. If not for the small ball which was put back again in her mouth, she would have made the strange cries like the chief guard Kelly.

    ¡°Princess Luluxia, it¡¯s time to tell the truth. You look like you can¡¯t take it anymore. I see that your expression is one that has been enduring long and hard, so let me help you with this one...¡±

    ¡°No... please wait, Lordress Be, I will tell everything. Don¡¯t lick there... no...¡±

    Be buried her head into Princess Luluxia¡¯s chests. The flower fairies normally had a floral fragrance on their bodies, which smelled very pleasant. Be used the same method which she had used previously to let the chief guard Kelly sumb to her, on Princess Luluxia. This time, she first used her tongue to gently lick the whole of Luluxia¡¯s chest for a few times before containing the two sensitive spots in her mouth.

    Luluxia¡¯s willpower was already exhausted and whittled away by the subi¡¯s ticklish punishment previously. She couldn¡¯t stand a chance against Be¡¯s teasing. She sumbed faster than Kelly. Be had yet to suck and nibble like what she did to Kelly before Luluxia surrendered.

    When Be looked up again at Luluxia, she closed her eyes shyly, her small mouth slightly opened with an expression saying ¡°at the lordress¡¯ depository.¡± Be never refused a beauty¡¯s invitation. All the restricted films in her previous life were not seen in vain. Be kissed Luluxia and began to enjoy the ¡°fruit of victory.¡±

    The Flower Fairy Princess was not as open as the Dark Elven Tribe. They were very shy. As soon as they began getting intimate, Be realized that Princess Luluxia was ¡°too unskilled,¡± and was not a match with an ¡°old dirty girl¡± like herself. She needed the guidance of Be, the ¡°old driver,¡± when it came to many highly shameful games.

    However, the sense of aplishment after the thing was very high. At the thought of turning an innocent girl into a ¡°bad girl,¡± Be became even more excited. Flower Fairy Princess Luluxia, the innocence in her cherry pink pupils were gradually fading away and other feelings were slowly integrating in.

    After today, Princess Luluxia was considered to have grown up in a certain sense and had be more mature. After a round of passionate french kisses, Princess Luluxia looked at Be with her eyes full of attachment and told Be all the information she knew.

    It turned out that the members of Twelve Demon Kings hiding in Olsylvia City were not the Demon King of the Heart Ockham. The unlucky demon king who was hiding at some hunting ground in Olivia Wizard Academy in the Olsylvia Academy eastern campus had already been dealt with by Be after all.

    There was another member of the Twelve Demon Kings lurking somewhere in the Alessandra Academy for Foreign Races next door. It has been secretly nning something in the dark. Some of the high-level members of the Dark Elf Tribe and Flower Demon Race were being controlled by the demon being¡¯s attached spirit, while some just directly betrayed their faith. They had turned to this demon king for different purposes.

    The homnds of the Elven Race and the Fairy Race were on another continent. The alliance formed by the various empires of the human races did not know much about that continent. Moreover, the Radiant Church had always been dissatisfied with the beliefs of the Elven Race and Fairy Race. Each branch of the Elven and Fairy Races believed in different gods, and there were not many who were believers of the Goddess of Light. If they had different beliefs, it was impossible tomunicate.

    Other than a small number of student exchanges, there were too few interactions between the Human Continent and the Elven Continent. Trade merchants would rather risk their lives and go to the Demon Race Continent on their merchant ships to try their luck, instead of going to the Elven Race Continent to do business. The self-sufficient model of the Elven and Fairy Races had seriously affected the business of the normal human race merchants. The merchant ships which went to the Elven Continent to trade either got their ships captured by the ves of the Horrorshow Group or lost all their hard-earned savings.

    The weapons and armors cast by the Dwarf Race craftsmen were produced from the Elven Continent. They were all ¡°second-hand goods¡± that the human race merchants bought from the Demon Race merchants on the Demon Continent. It was inevitable that the selling price was high since it was a resale. Besides, the Demon Race merchants generally have no good feelings towards the Human Race. It was very difficult for the Human Race merchants to bargain.

    Be felt that she should go to the Elven Continent to take a look if she had the time. The Elven Continent was different from the Beastmen Continent since it was covered with forests which was suitable for leisure travel. Moreover, the attractiveness index of a beautiful girl from either the Elven or Fairy Race was very high. If she gave up and waited for a male savior to set foot on that continent first, the resources of beautiful women would be trampled on by the men.

    The Radiant Church was too conservative. It would not expand overseas. This mission could only be aplished by herself. Be still did not know much about the intelligence information from the Elven Continent. It looked like she had to find a few more princesses from the Elven and Fairy Tribes and build a good rtionship with them. Be took Luluxia down from the cross, carried her onto a sofa, and began their intimate actions. If she continued to point her toes, she wouldn¡¯tst too long.

    When the ck eye mask and the ck colored cat earplugs were removed from the Dark Elf Tribe Princess Milia¡¯s face, she was horrified to find that the other beauties around her had all fallen. Flower Fairy Princess Luluxia was lying in Be¡¯s arms with a face full of attachment. After she and Be became intimate, she had fallen entirely into her hands.

    The subi were applying nectar on Kelly and Princess Camille¡¯s body. Kelly was no longer resisting. She allowed the Subus Queen Aisha to apply nectar all over her body. Princess Camille was already excited from her emotions before that, and after watching the live performance by Be and Princess Luluxia, she could no longer help it anymore. After Be put down Luluxia, she walked towards Princess Camille and applied nectar on her body.

    ¡°Female Devil... Quickly release my sister, I...¡±

    ¡°Princess Milia, don¡¯t be anxious. Let me eat your sister first, it will be your turn next. Besides, look at Camille, she can longer hold it in.¡±

    Be smirked and released Camille from the X-shaped cross. After that, she french kissed Camille very aggressively, and both her hands were touching all over her body. Camille¡¯s hands and legs were free, but she could no longer resist. She seemed to have little hesitation, sping Be¡¯s back with both her hands.

    ¡°Camille.... Wake up. What are you guys trying to do... I am not a flower fairy, you guys...¡±

    Princess Milia struggled in vain. The subi stepped forward and covered her body with nectar. Princess Milia had an ominous feeling that something bad was going to happen, but she could not escape. After painting her body with nectar, Princess Milia was also put down from the X-shaped cross. She was ced on the big bed, both her hands were tied using a silk thread behind her back, but her feet were temporarily released.

    ¡°Sister Camille, Chief Kelly, you guys are... wait a minute, don¡¯te here... Lordress Be, I surrender... I...¡±

    ¡°Princess Milia, it¡¯s a little toote to surrender now, you need to be punished for a little while. You guys take care of the elder princess, let her feel good for a while...¡±

    Under Be¡¯s coercion, Princess Camille and Chief Bodyguard Kelly, who had fallen into a state of confusion, climbed onto the big bed and pressed Princess Milia under their bodies. They were licking the nectar smeared on her body crazily. No matter how open-minded Princess Milia was, she wasn¡¯t so open that she could ept such a shameful game. Her upper body was being pressed down by her sister, Camille, and she couldn¡¯t move.

    The sisters¡¯ breasts were almost pressed together, the strong feeling of stimtion made Princess Milia tremble non-stop. Camille kissed her sister¡¯s lips, her small tongue went in and explored the inside of her sister Milia¡¯s mouth. Milia¡¯s struggling feet were being pressed down onto the big bed by Chief Kelly. Kelly¡¯s eyes were vast and indistinct. She leaned forward silently and buried her head in between Princess Milia¡¯s legs...

    ¡°Kelly... stop... there can¡¯t be licked... stop..¡±

    ¡°Sister Milia,e with us, everyone has turned to a new master, we can be together forever!¡±

    Princess Milia¡¯s ¡®final will¡¯ finally copsed. Under the ¡°up and down attack¡± by her own sister and bodyguard, she was defeated from head to toes. Be looked at the three beautiful girls from the Dark Elf Tribe rolling and clinging to each other on the bed, with a smug smile on her face. The expression looked like that of a viin whose conspiracy had seeded, it was quite pretty.

    The hidden attribute of the Dark Elf Tribe determined that they couldn¡¯t stop at all after they have awakened some strange attributes within themselves. This was also the reason why they were able to fetch a higher price than the majority of the Elven tribes, such as the Moon Elf Tribe in the underground market. Once they had been through ¡°that thing¡± by the other races, most of the Elven tribes would try to kill themselves. Only the Dark Elf Tribe would sumb deeper and stay with them for a long time.

    After experiencing this wonderful feeling, upon the return of Princess Milia, it was estimated that all the female Dark Elf Tribe members of the Dark Elf Tribe Society would have difficulty escaping this danger. Their society was the same as the Moon Elf Tribe Princess Delias¡¯ Moonlight Society, where they were an all-girls¡¯ society. Till then, there would be another all-girls¡¯ love society.

    When the mastermind behind the scene, that mysterious demon king, appeared at the door of a luxury suite on the second floor of the Hausmann Hotel, Be was lying on a luxurious bed enjoying herself. Princess Camille and Princess Milia were each lying on Be¡¯s left and right side, while Chief Bodyguard Kelly buried herself in Be¡¯s chest. Flower Fairy Princess Luluxia was half-kneeling under the big bed, gently massaging Be¡¯s legs.

    ¡°You are here, Lordress Demon King. How should I address you?¡±

    ¡°Fallen Holy Knight... you, are you not afraid of the demon king?¡±

    ¡°What is there to be afraid of, Lordress Demon King, frankly speaking, if you are not a girl, are you sure you cane to me?¡±

    This Twelfth Demon King member was a girl. Although her whole body was covered with ayer of ck mist so that Be couldn¡¯t see her exact appearance, through the intelligence report from Princess Milia, she learned that the gender of this demon king was female. Although she deliberately lowered her voice when she spoke, Be could distinguish the female voice hidden in it.

    The face value index of the female Demon King amongst the ancient Twelve Demon Kings wouldn¡¯t be too bad. Be referred to the Ocean Demon King Victoria, whom she had previously encountered and guessed that the beauty of this female demon king should be simr to that of Victoria¡¯s.

    The mysterious Demon King was silent. She was already aware that many demonic beings were lurking in this room. This Fallen Holy Knight was very cautious! Her strength was not low, she didn¡¯t even have much chance to win if it came to a single fight, let alone with a group of her subordinates...

    ¡°Tell me your terms? Can you tell me you are the agent of which Demon King...¡±

    ¡°This... I forgot, seems to be Aggy or is it Victoria... Can you tell me which Demon King you are now? I can¡¯t just keep addressing you as Female Demon King!¡±

    Be threw the me directly to Dark Night Demon King Aggy and Ocean Demon King Victoria. She had taken advantage of both the Demon Kings and was not afraid that they woulde out to refute the rumor. Princess Camille all knew that Be was a hidden Demon King, but without the permission of Be, the new owner, they didn¡¯t dare to reveal this secret to their original owner. For now, silence was the best choice.

    ¡°When did Aggy and Victoria find an agent? Why didn¡¯t they tell me! Oh right, I am Demon King of Death Melinaz. Since you know them, then it doesn¡¯t matter if you call my name...¡±

 Volume 5 chapter 292: The Eventual Defeat of The Dark Faust

    <h4>Volume 5 chapter 292: The Eventual Defeat of The Dark Faust</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    At thebat arena in the center of Rofsky Camp, the first line of defense outside Angus City, Be was in a standoff with the Dark Faust. As a Demon God, she yearned for her own followers, albeit a fake one. Simrly, the ¡°Dark Faust¡± was recruiting suitable followers as well.

    When Be was not in her original form, other than a selected few, most entities would only be able to tell that she was a Demon King. No one would ever expect that she was a Demon God in disguise. The Fifth Blood Demon God ire and the Tenth Dark Demon God Alice did not even see through Be¡¯s disguise, let alone the Dark Faust, who was clearly less powerful!

    ¡°Female clothes... I don¡¯t... you, why must you insist on female clothing? What¡¯s wrong with male clothes?¡±

    ¡°No way... Since you don¡¯t have any female clothes, forget it. I know that the Blood Demon God ire and the Dark Demon God Alice have appeared in this world. I¡¯ll look for them instead.¡±

    The Dark Faust truly did not have any female clothes on her. She had wanted to be unconventional and wore men¡¯s clothes on purpose. Her surrogate puppets were all male as well.

    She had nned on collecting a human princess with dark talents as her new surrogate puppet. However, Be had unintentionally foiled her scheme. What other choice did she have? She did not manage to capture Princess Effie. She was desperate!

    ¡°Wait... although I may not be on par... I¡¯m just a little less powerful than the other two Demon Gods, and I¡¯m quite skilled. Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this, let¡¯s pit our skills against each other. If you can get me to drop my weapon, you win. If you win, I won¡¯t care if you want me to be in female or male clothes. However, you have to acknowledge that I am a Demon God.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I will ept your suggestion.¡±

    This was Be¡¯s first time witnessing how an entity at a Demon God¡¯s level would attack, a perfect opportunity to learn something new. The Dark Faust did not know how to transform into her Demon God¡¯s form, so she had put all her energy into maintaining her humanoid form instead. This was the main reason she had not been epted by the World Destructor Camp as a Demon God. Based on themon knowledge of the World Destructor Camp, she could barelypare to a Demon King without a Demon God¡¯s form.

    When Be entered the arena, she realized that she had been tricked. The Dark Faust¡¯s sword was simr to Be¡¯s Demon God¡¯s w. Her right hand had morphed into the shape of a ck-colored energy sword. How in the world was she going to get the Dark Faust to lose her weapon? There was no other way unless she chopped off the Dark Faust¡¯s entire arm.

    The most despicable thing was that both of the Dark Faust¡¯s arms had morphed into swords. ording to their agreement, if Be wanted to win, she would have to destroy both her arms. As the Dark Faust¡¯s main profession was a swordswoman, many dark energy swords had already materialized behind her.

    ¡°What a cheat! I¡¯m not doing this. I take it back...¡±

    ¡°This... you... how could you do this? This is infuriating. I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson!¡±

    Gracefully, Be jumped off thebat arena. The Dark Faust did not expect her to see through her trap so quickly. In her panic, she immediately initiated her assault. The Dark Faust moved so fast that Be barely followed her movements. Instinctively, Be materialized a dark energy sword in her hands and raised it up in a horizontal block in defense.

    In one swift movement of her arms, the Dark Faust¡¯s ¡°Dark Cross¡± attacknded on Be¡¯s dark energy sword. The impact was so strong, she was sent flying a few meters back, her face showing the obvious strain. The difference between their powers was too much for thebat abilities of a Demon King, even though the opponent was just an unofficial Demon God.

    ¡°Come on! You are pretty strong, aren¡¯t you? Well, can you take this?¡±

    The swords floating behind the Dark Faust turned into a torrential rain as they shot towards Be. This was one of the Dark Faust¡¯s specialty moves, the ¡°Dark Stars¡±. It would send out thousands of dark energy swords towards the enemy in a split second. Most defensive barriers would not be able to withstand the torrential barrage of strikes.

    Exhausted, Be rolled away, barely missing the Dark Faust¡¯s attack. Herbat style was quite simr to Kriss¡¯s dark form, the Myriad Sword Demon Krysan; both of them had a preference for fast-paced attacks. Since Be was not able to keep up with her, she had no choice but to physically avoid the attacks that flew her way.

    Although Be had managed to roll away in time and avoided the worst of the attack, parts of her armor had been cut open by the dark energy swords. Right now, it looked as though her clothes had been torn apart. If the Dark Faust were to be this aggressive again, Be would have to seriously consider using her Demon God¡¯s powers to retaliate.

    ¡°You avoided it! Interesting... I...¡±

    The Dark Faust suddenly shot up into the skies. Dozens of white bone spears appeared right where she had been standing. Be looked up and saw a ck swarm of Abyss Demonic Skeletons filling the skies. Adding on to that, White Bone Dragon Knights and White Bone Griffins could be seen everywhere. Leading them was one of the Abyss Creators, the Jade Bone Demon Velouria.

    Velouria had already switched to battle mode, with twelve pairs of White Bone Wings on her back. These skeletal wings could extend indefinitely and could be used as twelve pairs of skeletal tentacles as well. The Abyss Demonic Coalition at Andorra Town had begun its offensive on Rofsky Camp, which was part of Angus City¡¯s external defenses.

    Once Be knew that the Abyss Demonic Insects had hidden inside Angus City and had not emerged, she immediately notified themanders of the Abyss Demonic Coalition, the two Abyss Creators. The magicallymunicated message informed them that they could attack Angus City however they liked, except for the central hotel. Since Princess Eveny was not around, there was no chance of identally injuring her.

    ¡°You should go. We shall resume this bet when the opportunity presents itself again. I will hold them off!¡±

    As the Dark Faust did not know the truth, she continued tounch attacks at the Jade Bone Demon Velouria while she urged Be to leave as quickly as she could. Skipping the formalities of casual conversation, the two high-level entities began to fight a battle in the skies.

    Those stationed at Rofsky Camp were mostly Human Imperial Guards and mercenaries who were being controlled. The rest were the Dark Goblin warriors under the Dark Faust¡¯smand. Without the Abyss Demonic Insects as support, there was no way they could withstand abined attack by the Abyss Mechanical Demons and the Abyss Skeletons.

    Rofsky Camp¡¯s sturdy front gates were knocked down almost immediately, and hordes of Abyss Mechanical Demons flooded inside. Be¡¯s own abyss demonic beings were the ones responsible for the attack. Furthermore, her United Airship Fleet was waiting outside as reinforcements for the perfect opportunity to attack.

    The Dark Faust¡¯s resources were so little that it actually evoked pity. Without the recognition of the World Destructor¡¯s Camp, she could only summon so many abyss demonic beings. At the moment, her abilities were limited to summoning entities with barely anybat capabilities, such as the Dark Goblins.

    The Abyss Demonic Insects were all under the Insect Empress Vicky Hill¡¯s personalmand. Both of them merely had a professional working rtionship, and nothing personal was going on between the two. This meant that the Dark Faust did not have any power over those Abyss Demonic Insects at all.

    Be decided to ignore the ongoing battle and rushed back to the winehouse to meet with Kriss and Lisha. Based on the Dark Faust¡¯s abilities, the Jade Bone Demon Velouria would not be able to take her down quickly. It would take some time before the victor of this battle was revealed.

    The moment Be walked into the winehouse, she was met with the sight of Kriss having the time of her life. She had an evil smile on her face as she brandished a whip in her hands and yed with the beautiful female prisoners. Those golden-haired pretty maidens had been whipped until their faces were flushed red. The floor was also covered in strange wet stains.

    This was the first time Be had seen Kriss¡¯s dominatrix side. For a moment, Be could not wrap her head around the extreme difference, and she stood there, speechless. As a woman herself, Kriss understood her kind very well. Compared to the Dark Goblins, she had a far more expert grasp of their bodies¡¯ sensitive points. Under her purposeful teasing, the female prisoners had no choice but to give in to the pleasure and allow Princess Kriss to bring them over the edge of ecstasy.

    Be did not interrupt Kriss, who was currently reveling in the throes of passion. Looking at the partially liquified corpse of General Newman pinned to the wall by the Holy Sword, she knew that Kriss had alreadypleted her assigned mission.

    Be walked over to the entrance of the winehouse¡¯s cer. Through the crack in the door, she silently observed the erotic images within the dimly lit ce, which featured her younger sister, Lisha.

    Lisha had already transformed into the Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha. It did not matter who they were or what profession they belonged to. Every single one of the imprisoned beauties straddled a thick piece of rope. Lisha stood behind those girls, supervising them as they walked along the length of the rope. Anyone she deemed walking too slow would be spanked on their sensitive spots with Alisha¡¯s dragon w.

    The friction from moving along the thick, rough ropes caused the female prisoners to make all sorts of weird noises. Most of them were already lying immobile on the ground from exhaustion. Only a few stronger ones remained standing. However, they were nearly at their limit. It was only a matter of time before they sumbed and met the same fate as theirpanions.

    Just like Kriss earlier on, Be did not interrupt the Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha either. Since Alisha had made a personal appearance, there was no doubt that the Mercenary King Sam had been killed many times over. She decided to leave those female prisoners for the Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha¡¯s enjoyment.

    Unwilling to disturb Princess Kriss and the Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha while they were indulging in their unique pleasures, Be left the only winehouse inside Rofsky Camp without making a single sound.

    Before she departed, Be sent a message to the two Abyss Creators who were on her side, the Mechanical Empress Andulisna and the Jade Bone Demon Velouria. She informed them not to interfere with anything that went on in this winehouse anymore. Her United Airship Fleet would take care of the matters here.

    When she returned to the center of Rofsky Camp, Be witnessed the Dark Faust¡¯s moment of defeat. The Dark Faust and Jade Bone Demon Velouria moved so swiftly that the two were blurred figures in the sky. The Dark Faust was covered in wounds, and her ck cloak had been ripped in various ces by her opponent¡¯s skeletal wings.

    Compared to the Dark Faust, Verlouria¡¯s injuries seemed to be more grave. The twelve pairs of White Bone Wings on her back were all broken, and she had injuries all over her body, caused by dark energy.

    The Dark Faust was initially about to win. However, in a moment of carelessness, she suffered a debilitating blow from the Mechanical Empress Andulisna, who had fired her super-effective light cannons from a hidden corner.

    A powerful beam of dark blue light shot towards the Dark Faust. This was the fatal blow, and Andulisna had put all her energy into it. It was so powerful, the Dark Faust did not dare to face it head-on. Instead, she moved her head, narrowly avoiding getting hit in the face.

    However, her body was not as lucky. Half of her body got hit by the dark blue light and had melted away. The other Abyss Skeletons and Abyss Mechanical Demons made use of this window to join forces,unching abined attack on the Dark Faust. All sorts of energy collided with her body and caused a massive explosion.

    The Dark Faust began to fall from the sky like a kite cut from its string. Before she crashed onto the ground, however, she managed to make one final ultimate blow. She used her ¡°Dark Beam¡± and shot thest of the approaching abyss demonic beings.

    She had done everything she could as she was severely outnumbered. The Dark Faust managed to injure two Abyss Creators, as well as their hordes of demonic beings from the Abyss Demonic Coalition. Furthermore, she was unable to transform into her Demon God¡¯s form and could only fight in her humanoid body. She had already reached her limit.

    The Dark Faust hadnded directly in front of Be. By the time Be walked over to her, half of the body that was destroyed earlier had regenerated, revealing arge patch of creamy white skin. At that moment, though, Be did not have any evil thoughts at all. She picked her up and made her way further into the Rofsky camp, moving in the direction of Angus City.

    The Dark Faust¡¯s hands had transformed back into their regr shapes, allowing Be to carry her on her back with ease. She could feel the soft chest pressing against her back. This littless was definitely a girl, and she definitely had an ample bosom.

    Be was relieved. If the Dark Faust had turned out to be a male, there was a definite possibility that she would have killed her right there and then. She had thought about taking advantage of the situation, but she needed the Dark Faust for her covert investigation nter on. Be had no choice but to resist her urges and ce the strange thoughts about the other girl on hold for now.

    ¡°It¡¯s you... Seriously, I really did not want you to see me in such a pathetic state...¡±

    ¡°Stop talking. We should retreat to Angus City as quickly as possible!¡±

    ¡°Cough cough... Don¡¯t use the main gates. Listen to me...¡±

    Be and the Dark Faust managed to escape sessfully. As for the Abyss Creators, the Jade Bone Demon Velouria was seriously injured and could not chase them even if she wanted to. On the other hand, the Mechanical Empress had overexerted herself and depleted most of her energy. Furthermore, she was hit by the bacsh from the dark energy that rebounded off the Dark Faust. Right now, she was grievously wounded as well, just like Velouria.

    After the Abyss Demonic Coalition gained control of Rofsky Camp without much effort, they did not proceed any further. Angus City was surrounded by a sturdy magical barrier that the abyss demonic beings could not break through. They had no choice but to regroup inside Rofsky Camp and wait for the Abyss Creators, the Mechanical Empress Andulisna and the Jade Bone Demon Velouria, to recuperate from their injuries. Once they fully recovered, they would then n the coalition¡¯s next course of action.

    The human guards and mercenaries inside Rofsky Camp that were under the Spiritual Insects¡¯ control had all been destroyed by the Abyss Mechanical Demons. They were already dead, and the Spiritual Insects were simply controlling their corpses.

    Spiritual Insects had the unlimited ability to infect living humans. If they were not properly taken care of and those ¡°fake humans¡± escaped the camp,ing into contact with regr humans would cause the situation to spiral out of control.

    The once-bustling Angus City had now turned into a ghost town. The view of the city that Be had seen through the telescope on her United Airship Fleet was all an illusion. Those so-called humans were the same as the ones inside Rofsky Camp: puppets manipted by the Spiritual Insects.

    Be carried the Dark Faust and snuck into Angus City through a secret entrance along the city walls. Soon after, she grimaced, feeling a little ufortable. Be could feel traces of a Creator God¡¯s aura on the defense barrier erected around Angus Citya??the same one that was left on the ne that acted as a seal on the Jade Bone Demon Velouria¡¯s body. There was a possibility that they were the work of the same Creator God.

    ¡°You should not be here at all. The Insect Empress Vicky Hill has constantly been targeting the World Destructor Camp. I had caused too much of amotion when I was seriously injured by two Abyss Creators. She would have known by now...¡±

    Through the Dark Faust¡¯s stilted exnations, Be finally understood her rtionship with the Insect Empress Vicky Hill; they were merely partners. The Dark Faust wanted to sessfully invade a dimension and use that achievement to gain the recognition of the World Destructor Camp. However, afraid that she was not powerful enough, she decided to work with the Insect Empress Vicky Hill, who had a reputation as the Abyss Creator that refused to follow the rules.

    The Insect Empress Vicky Hill had initially agreed to send her troops to aid the Dark Faust¡¯s invasion n. However, right now, it seemed like her motives were not that simple. Based on the fact that the Insect Empress Vicky Hill had gone behind the Dark Faust¡¯s back and worked with the followers of one of the World Destructor Camp¡¯s oldest enemiesa??the paternal Creator Goda??Be definitely needed to be vignt of her.

    A City Lord¡¯s mansion was currently suspended in the air above Angus City. After she attacked and invaded Angus City, the Insect Empress Vicky Hill hid inside the mansion to oversee and lead the entire situation.

    At the moment, one of the evil masterminds, Vicky Hill, stood atop one of the pavilions somewhere within the mansion¡¯s garden. She was observing the area surrounding Angus City, a middle-aged man standing beside her. This was the body of the Lord of Angus City, who had died in battle earlier on. It was now being possessed by some random entity. Those eyes gave off a strangely bright golden hue, unquestionably not human.

    ¡°Faust, that idiot, got severely injured in the end. I need to make sure that her lips are permanently sealed as soon as possible. Once I absorb her energy, I will have nothing to be afraid of, even if Andulisna and Velouria joined forces and attacked.¡±

    ¡°Vicky Hill, I do not care for your in-fighting. However, the transportation door must be secured soon. That girl will not be tricked that easily. I think I should personally take a look, in case of any trouble.¡±

    She remained disinterested in the surrogate ambassador, though. If not for the fact that she needed to make use of his powers, she would not have bothered to work with the paternal Creator God. After all, he did not have a corporeal form yet and had to make use of a surrogate. Right now, Vicky Hill did not think that he was much of a threat at all.

 Volume 5 Chapter 272: Investigation of the Mysterious Dead City, Angus City, Start!

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 272: Investigation of the Mysterious Dead City, Angus City, Start!</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    Angus City was located in the eastern Nation of Arcana, the Aldridge Empire¡¯s central region. It was where the magic convention between Olsylvia Academy, Listabel Academy, and Dimiost Academy was held.

    There, Be had met Listabel Academy¡¯s student president, Alephia, as well as Dimiost Academy¡¯s student president, ddis. Back then, Be didn¡¯t have the time to be able to eat them up; she was only able to thoroughly ogle their bodies. Perhaps, she would have another chance on this journey.

    In a single night, the entire poption of Angus city had disappeared, turning it into a dead city. The impact of losing an entire city was even higher than when Be instigated the ¡°Underground ck Market Fight.¡±

    The Radiant Church had already sealed off the entire area. However, the new leader of the Church¡¯s Law Enforcement Team, Mathilde, was still scrambling to consolidate her power. At the same time, the other three great factions were unwilling to risk their resources and manpower on such a dangerous investigation. Therefore, responsibility for the incident was left to the Aldridge Empire.

    On the ground floor of the Hausmann Hotel, in the main hall, Be was wearing a full set of light knight¡¯s armor while drinking with the head of the Eye of Darkness, Sally Roy. The two beauties ignored their image and took shots after shots, their drinking style put many men to shame.

    ¡°Be, that¡¯s all I know about the Angus City incident. I don¡¯t know what the Twelve Academies are up to, but the missions this time aren¡¯t limited to only students. I¡¯ve even been tasked to spread the word through the Eye of Darkness. The rewards are really good, though, there are junior-grade divine artifacts. They look to be part of the Ares Set.¡±

    ¡°Big Sis Sally Roy, do you know anything more specific? I was nning on going there to test my luck...¡±

    ¡°Be, please don¡¯t take this risk. You have so many stable assets, why don¡¯t you just sit back and enjoy the spoils of your hard work? The mercenary groups that went there still haven¡¯t returned, this is just as bad as that grave robbing mission.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve said everything there is to say, though I get the feeling that you won¡¯t listen to me. Is the Skeleton Tower¡¯s Tower Master¡¯s daughter, Kleina, with you? You can¡¯t just hide her forever! What about Randall? That bastard is still looking for his fiancee.¡±

    ¡°Randall, that idiot, his fiancee isn¡¯t here. Kleina though... Let¡¯s just drink, don¡¯t talk about depressing stuff!¡±

    Obviously, Be would never admit that she was sheltering Kleina in the hotel, and Sally Roy didn¡¯t call her on her evasion. Although Sally Roy was interested in Be¡¯s true identity, she wasn¡¯t at the point where she¡¯d be willing to go against her own Eye of Darkness society. Seeing Be¡¯s reluctance, she didn¡¯t press for more.

    Be instructed her underling, assassin L, to follow Sally Roy after she left. Although she trusted Sally Roy, she didn¡¯t trust the rest of the Eye of Darkness. After all, the underground society was very chaotic.

    ¡°L, take your Demon Thieves and watch over president Sally Roy. That bastard Randall isn¡¯t an honorable man, he might try something unsavory.¡±

    ¡°Understood, I¡¯ll arrange it... No, I¡¯ll go in person...¡±

    L knew what Be was really nning. Her demon king master¡¯s evil proclivities were well known. However, Be had never mistreated any of her conquests, she was very good to all of them. L couldn¡¯t argue with her, and could only join her in depravity.

    The registration for the Angus City venture was located in the Central Students¡¯ Union. The next morning, Be headed up toward the building with her roommates as well as several student presidents. Chief Student President Angelia was there to wee them. Since several mercenary groups had already been lost, the registration process was much more strict.

    ¡°Be... Royalty and the core members of the academies are not allowed to go. Also, the only heir of high nobility is not allowed. Therefore, Princess Kriss and the rest... Huh, President Isaman, when did you join the Rose Society? I seem to be the only one that hasn¡¯t joined your Rose Society. Did you girls all n this behind my back?¡±

    ¡°Chief President Angelia, that... I just had a passing interest and figured I¡¯d join. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. It¡¯s best if you stay far away...¡±

    Before Isaman could finish her warning, she was muffled by the two student presidents standing beside her. Ivy and Lucia couldn¡¯t wait for the chief student president to join them.

    Technically, everyone that Be had brought was a princess or a core student, even herself; Felia was a princess after all. After a round of haggling, Angelia reluctantly allowed Be, Lisha, and Kriss to go to Angus City. These beauties¡¯ power was publicly acknowledged. If they went, at least there wouldn¡¯t be any issues with personal power.

    Mage Ariel, Assassin Noreya, Puppet Master ine had been much more secretive with their strength. Angelia judged them as too weak to go on this adventure. However, these three princesses weren¡¯t inferior to Kriss or Lisha in battle strength at all. Beforted the trio before making them promise her to maintain the Rose Society¡¯s assets in the academy while she was away.

    Isaman, as a Student President, was also unable to participate in this event. This also included the other student presidents apanying Be. As further insurance, Bemanded Devastating Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita, Demon God Angel, Great Evil God Mia, Interdimensional Illusion Demon Noesha, and Poison Origin Betty to remain on standby in Olsylvia Academy. These lolis would prevent any untoward attempts from the dark forces of their neighboring academy, Alessandra Academy.

    As for the Male Saviors, God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans and God Chosen Knight Scott had already set out earlier. They probably thought that this would just be another ordinary monster farming expedition. However, Olsylvia Academy was now empty; Be needed to make sure that several powerhouses were left behind to hold down the fort.

    Although Angelia had dered that royalty would not be allowed to go to Angus City, on the day of departure, Be saw many royals from the Euphemia Imperial Academy heading out. The mission to investigate Angus City had been dered by the principals of all of the Twelve Academies. On top of the Ares¡¯ Set, the sessful student¡¯s academy would also receive a 30 point reward.

    These points were for the uing Human Empires Twelve Ivies Battles. With a thirty point head start before the event even started, this would be a huge advantage for whichever academy was able to im the prize. With such a huge prize, even Angelia had to loosen her restrictions. In fact, she was personally leading a group off to Angus City.

    Before leaving, Angelia left Lucia, Isaman, and Maria with responsibility for Olsylvia Academy¡¯s affair. These three student presidents were organized and responsible, and her secretary, Holy Swordsman Cynthia, would supervise them. Of this four-person Temporary Management Committee, three belonged to Be, and the fourth was already half a step in Be¡¯s room. The highest authority in the academy would be controlled from behind the scenes by Be.

    Be and her friends rode a giant flying demonic beast, a Forest Giant Eagle. Its huge 10-meter body could easily serve as a transportation vehicle. Although it had an intimidating appearance, it originated from the Elven Continent. Its threat level was barely at D-rank.

    Be almost pitied the eagle. This thing had grown so big for nothing, it was barely the equivalent of the D-rank Forest Demon Wolf. Even the C-rank Earth Demonic Bear that Be had fought back then when she was still weak was stronger than this bird.

    Humans imported this flying beast from the Elven Continent specifically for use for transporting personnel to reach locations that didn¡¯t have the teleportation array. It was absolutely not a beast of battle, these birds were so weak that they wouldn¡¯t even dare approach a battle.

    The teleportation array at Angus City had stopped working as soon as the disappearance had urred. It was unknown as to what caused this, as normally, the array would have a very powerful defense. An ordinary demonic beast would be unable to destroy one. It was apparent that the situation in Angus City was dire.

    As Be flew onwards astride the Forest Giant Eagle, Lisha and Kriss leaned against her on her right and left, as if they were taking a nap. However, Be could feel their attention on her. The two girls¡¯ dark transformation forms had plenty of encounters with Be, especially Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha. It was likely that this hidden attention was from their dark forms.

    Angelia was near the head of the eagle, talking to the summoner who was piloting the beast. Around them, there were many other Forest Giant Eagles; it looked as if the other academies had caught up. Due to the distance, Be couldn¡¯t make out the academy banners hanging from the other eagles.

    Lolita and Be had talked earlier, and Lolita had told her that the person, who was responsible for the mess in Angus City, was on par with herself in terms of power. She was unwilling to disclose their name, although she did say that they weren¡¯t part of the World Destructor¡¯s camp, rather they were like Noesha and Betty, a Chaos Bringer.

    The Chaos Bringers had a long history of conflict with the Saviors. They were hunted by the Saviors all the way up until the sixth generation leader of the Chaos Bringers came into power. The leading loli Chaos Bringer, ording to Betty, was convinced that Be¡¯s original identity as the Sacred Demon God Samantha was her big sister.

    That loli Chaos Bringer leader had fought countless times with Samantha¡¯s big sister, the leader of the World Destructors, over who would get to spend alone time with Samantha. Every time, the end result was the three girls hanging out all together. Be would even asionally encounter some of those memory fragments in her dreams.

    Be also faintly recalled as if there were sometimes more than just the three of them, a mysterious fourth person. She would hide away and secretly observe the three of them with eyes full of jealousy. The only time her gaze mellowed out was when she looked at Samantha. However, Be couldn¡¯t remember exactly who this mysterious fourth girl was.

    There was a further benefit to this journey, which was that the perpetrator of the Angus City incident knew the method to dispel the ten thousand years old curse on the fifth generation Radiant Pope, Roxanne. Be was actually looking forward to this the most. As soon as the curse was dispelled, she would line up Roxanne and Goldsmith on her bed and ¡°enjoy¡± them together. That feeling of sphemous pleasure was something that Be loved.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina... Duchess Bellina, really now, are you... Are your ears bad?¡±

    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I let my attention wander. I haven¡¯t seen a fellow student as beautiful as you before! Could you tell me your name?¡±

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, how could Ipare to the beautiful Princess Kriss sitting next to you! You really know how to sweet-talk a girl, I am Brittany Effie, you can just call me Effie. I hope my ugly little sister, Ariel, didn¡¯t scare you too badly! After all, you two do live in the same dorm.¡±

    ¡°So you were Princess Effie, you can just call me Be, you don¡¯t have to be so polite. Princess Ariel she... She¡¯s fine!¡±

    When Be awoke from her recollections, she realized that a beautiful student was trying to talk to her. It looked like she had spent a long time trying to get Be¡¯s attention as well. Her cute cheeks had a faint blush over them. She had pure ck hair, ck eyes, and wore a set of ck mage robes.

    Brittany Effie was the second princess of the Aldridge Empire, and the big sister of Be¡¯s roommate, Princess Ariel. The two had been ymates when they were younger. However, as they say, a girl changes 18 times when they grow up. Ariel grew uglier and uglier whereas Effie became more and more beautiful. Eventually, Ariel cut off all of their interactions due to a sense of inferiority. Afraid of court gossip, Effie also didn¡¯t go looking for Ariel.

    Princess Effie came to talk to Be to find out how Ariel was doing. Be could only awkwardly lie that she was doing fine. Truthfully though, the real Princess Ariel had alreadymitted suicide several years ago. The current, blindingly beautiful Princess Ariel was actually the reincarnated ck Warrior. Although she still had some of the old Ariel¡¯s memory fragments, she was no longer the same person.

    She was the same as Lisha and Be. It was a good thing that Be had repaired her body¡¯s prior owner, Princess Felia¡¯s rtionship with her sisters Irene and Luce. Be decided to help mend the rtionship between Effie and Ariel. After all, if she wanted to marry Arielter, she would have to rely on Effie¡¯s power as a high ranking princess of the Aldridge Empire.

    Effie was a rare Dark Mage. She knew many evil magics and possessed the moniker of the ¡°Third Chapter of Taboo.¡± She was one of the Eight Chapters of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s magic branch. The Eight Chapters were eight beautiful mages, of which Be had already conquered three: the ¡°Second Chapter of Sanctity¡± President Lucia, the ¡°Cerulean Fourth Chapter¡± Sylvia, and the ¡°Crimson Fifth Chapter¡± Serena. If she could conquer Effie, then she would have acquired half of the Eight Chapters.

    Effie seemed like she emphasized politeness. Earlier, even though Be had ignored her for a long time, Effie still spoke to her politely. Be was very interested in such a polite student.

    ¡°That¡¯s good, Ariel can avoid the power struggles within the royal family this way. Does she have enough money? If not, could you please give her these 20,000 gold coins for me! It¡¯s my leftover allowance from this month. I know my father cut her allowance from 10,000 gold a month to 10,000 a year. That¡¯s not enough, is it...¡±

    Be gawked as Effie handed over a magic storage card. She cursed the Blood Skull young master, Randall, inside her hurt. She had thought that he was quite wealthy, but he was nothingpared to these mages. He was an embarrassment of a young master of the Four Great Evil Organizations.

    ¡°That... Consort... Princess Effie, you should give this gold magic storage card to Ariel yourself when we get back!¡±

    Be acted as if she had an ¡°epiphany¡± as she tried to steer Effie to reconnecting with Ariel. Be really liked Effie¡¯s name, a Princess Consort, that would be amazing. Be wouldn¡¯t give up until she had an ¡°encounter¡± with Effie on this journey. It would also be difficult to pull this off under the watchful eyes of Kriss and Lisha.

    ¡°We¡¯re not even close to Angus City yet, but there¡¯s a strange cloud, what¡¯s going on... Everyone pay attention, there might be something strange going on ahead.¡±

    Angelia¡¯s voice of confusion interrupted Be and Effie¡¯s conversation. Be looked up and saw arge stretch of five-colored clouds in the sky ahead. It was slowly approaching the Forest Giant Eagles. It was obvious at a nce that those clouds weren¡¯t normal, five-colored clouds were strange, even in this alternate world.

 Volume 5 Chapter 273: Danger Lurks In Four Corners In The Outer Region Of Angus City

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 273: Danger Lurks In Four Corners In The Outer Region Of Angus City</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    In the central region of the Aldridge Empire, in the airspace near Angus City, Be and the others, who were flying towards Angus, encountered a strange cloudyer at high altitudes.

    Before reaching the Investigation Army Camp outside Angus City, the Forest Great Eagles, which Be and her group were riding, started hovering unsteadily. They instinctively felt that the colorful clouds had a huge problem.

    ¡°Retreat. Take the passage on the ground. Let¡¯s go to Andorra Town, which is closest to Angus City.¡±

    President Angelia arranged for the retreat of the Forest Great Eagles from her academy while waving the liaisonmanding g to send the retreat signal to the other Forest Great Eagles of the nearby academies.

    Princess Effie, who was sitting in front of Be, participated in this mission because she wanted to confirm the situation on behalf of the Aldridge Empire. The emperor¡¯s original intention was to send Princess Ariel as the representative to take a look. However, Princess Effie had a premonition that this mission was perilous, and the high-level empire officials wanted to send Princess Ariel, who had not been able to be married off, away like an unwanted child.

    Princess Effie was unwilling to do that. She hid the imperial decree and set herself on the back of the Forest Great Eagle. Be greatly admired her true sentiments and decided that she would ensure the safety of Princess Effie and President Angelia in this operation. Lisha and Kriss would have no problem protecting themselves. Their dark transformation was in a sober state. If they encountered any danger that was difficult to deal with, their dark transformation coulde out and rece them anytime.

    The surrounding Forest Great Eagles followed the Forest Great Eagles of the Olsylvia Academy and flew towards Andorra Town. Themanders were basically considered the top in their own academy and knew how to adapt ordingly.

    ¡°Those clouds... they are Cloud Dragons, prehistoric demonic beings...¡±

    Princess Effie looked at the clouds anxiously. Be followed her line of vision and saw that each of the formerly colorful clouds had changed into a snow-white flying dragon. Those flying dragons seemed to be alive, and they were all chasing towards the direction of the Forest Great Eagles¡¯ escape route.

    Be miscalcted. She didn¡¯t bring the magical professions like Mage Ariel or Marite Master ine. Kriss and Lisha, who followed her, relied mainly on physicalbat. Although they practiced demonic arts, Be requested Lisha and Kriss to be low-profile, and magic attacks would temporarily cease to be used.

    Without magic attacks, those Cloud Dragons were inscrutable. Thebat power of the Great Forest Eagles was basically negligible, not daring to draw near to the demonic clouds. If they didn¡¯t get close, it would be hard for Be to disy her inherent powers in the presence of so many people.

    Princess Effie twisted the ck magic scepter in her hand, sending out a series of dark energy balls. The magic missiles were shot towards the chasing Cloud Dragons in a bid to make some time for them. The destructive power of the dark magic was much greater than the other magics. At the same level, a dark energy ball would have finished the Fireball.

    However, the dark energy balls directly passed through the Cloud Dragons¡¯ bodies. Other than leaving behind a few holes, there was no energy explosion. Very quickly, the holes were automatically filled up by the surrounding clouds.

    ¡°Magic immunity... It looks like physical attacks might also be useless! Is this monster unsolvable...¡±

    Lisha and Kriss, who were awake much earlier, were stretching themselves and appeared as if they had just woken up. The two of them looked like they were there to y some games. They indeed had the capability to rx like that, the main reason being Be¡¯s presence; hence, they had a sense of security. No matter how bad Be was, she still cherished her close friends very much.

    Princess Effie¡¯s expression did not look good, and President Angelia¡¯s face was no better either. Mages were most afraid to encounter monsters who had magic immunity attributes. When Princess Effie was attacking, President Angelia was not idling around. She shot a few space istion wall magics, but it was useless. The Cloud Dragons directly went past the space istion walls and continued chasing the Forest Great Eagles.

    Fortunately, the speed of the Cloud Dragons was not too fast, and the Forest Great Eagles were slightly faster than them. The two forest eagles next to Olsylvia Academy were boarded by students from two magical academies, Listabel Academy and Dimiost Academy. Leading the groups were the student president of the magic academy, Alephia, and the student president of the wizarding academy, dys.

    The two academies were under the system of having a single student president. President dys and President Alephia were at the same level as President Angelia, who was on Be¡¯s side. Their magical attacks were much more borate than that of Be¡¯s Olsylvia Academy since their institutes were known for their magics.

    At this trying moment, uniting as a group seemed to be of more importance. Probably because they had an intimate night with Be before, President Alephia and President dys were directing their respective Forest Great Eagles to fly closer to Olsylvia¡¯s Academy¡¯s. The Cloud Dragons were also immune to their magical attacks, but the two presidents were more proficient in magic and witchcraft, directing the students to change to the Gale magic attack as one.

    The Gale magic attack had a special effect. Although it still couldn¡¯t kill the Cloud Dragons, the wind blowing effectively dyed the movements of the Cloud Dragons, which was regarded as a speed deceleration magic. Under the liaison of President Alephia and President dys, the Forest Great Eagles gradually got rid of the Cloud Dragons¡¯ pursuit and flew towards Andorra Town, which was not far away from Angus City.

    The academies which epted the mission delegation were not limited to the Human Empires¡¯ Twelve Ivies. Some small and medium-sized colleges, which were not part of the Twelve Ivies, had also received this invitation. The difference to their reward was only changing the 30 points to a chance for a college promotion plus 3 million gold coins. Those rewards did not have much appeal to the Twelve Ivies, but they were very attractive to these institutes as this might be the only chance for them to be promoted.

    Only Olsylvia Academy, Listabel Academy, and Dimiost Academy belonged to the Human Empires¡¯ Twelve Ivies amongst the formation of the Forest Great Eagles flying towards Angus City this time around. The rest were all different colleges that were not part of the Twelve Ivies,monly known as the ¡°Cannon Fodder Colleges¡±. The rest of the Twelve Ivies had not arrived, so there was not enoughbat strength. Therefore, this mission was a bit dubious.

    The Andorra Town was not far away from Angus City, a small vige town attached to Angus City. It was situated at the rear of the Rofsky Camp, which was used as the investigation army camp for the Angus City incident, and it could provide the necessary supplies for the people who arrived there.

    However, this idea was a bit naive. When they were approaching the small town of Andorra, Be had a strange feeling in her heart, so did Lisha and Kriss, who were beside her. They kept quiet and turned their head towards Be with an inquisitive look. It was a feeling that was aroused by the smell of their same kind. The existences at their level and above were very sensitive to the aura of the same type. The dark transformation of Lisha and Kriss surpassed that of normal demon kings. Thus, it was only natural that they could feel the strange aura.

    Not far from the small town of Andorra, the Rofsky Camp was filled with smoke. The entire camp seemed to be on fire, and the situation was critical. If the Rofsky Camp was destroyed, it meant that Angus City¡¯s danger level had escted.

    Be was overlooking the entire Andorra town from a high altitude, and not a single shadow of a living person could be seen. There were strange crypts on the ground, however. This abnormal behavior caused her to be alerted. There were at least a few thousands of residents in the small Andorra town, so there would be no reason not to see at least one of them. Judging from the situation, the crypts on the ground were most likely traps.

    Just when Be was hesitating whether to remind President Angelia to pay attention, the crypts revealed their true appearance: Human-faced spider monsters, which were six meters long, climbed out from the crypts one by one. Those spider demonic beings belonged to the same abyss species as the ck-Widow Empress Ulysses, one of the abyss demonic beings under Be. They could only be humble little subordinates under Ulysses.

    ¡°Crypt spiders... Damn it, the flying altitude is too low...¡±

    Thebat power of the Forest Great Eagles barely reached the demonic beasts¡¯ D-grade. Inparison to those A-grade and above crypt spiders, they were worlds apart. Countless spider webs were shooting up from the ground, dragging the flock of eagles flying near the Andorra town to the ground. The students riding on the Forest Great Eagles were busy guarding their backs against the chasing Cloud Dragons previously and were not paying attention to the ground. Based on visual estimation, there were hundreds of crypt spiders in the small town of Andorra. It would only take a while before they wiped out the formation of the Forest Great Eagles.

    The Forest Great Eagles were killed instantly the moment theynded on the ground. However, the trained students would not fall to their death at such a height. The magic-type profession had flight magic, while thebat-type profession hadbat powers. The possibility of losing consciousness from the fall would be greater, though. Taking advantage of the favorable timing when the students were unable to react in time, the crypt spidersunched attacks.

    Various silk threads and venom came from all directions. The majority of the students from those various academies were vanquished on the spot. The venom of the crypt spiders was lethal; once it touched human beings, it would melt them.

    The spider should have hunted many times in the past since they were very experienced when it came to dealing with the human race. For the magical profession, they would spurt the silk thread from a long distance, pull them in, and kill them. For the non-magical professions, they would directly spray them with venom attacks in close range.

    Afternding, Be they all quickly moved towards President Alephia and President dys. The two academies were all magic professions. If they were caught by the spiders¡¯ silk threads, it would be game over. Many of the magic profession students from those different academies were directly dragged and killed by the crypt spiders because they had poor coordination.

    The ground was also unsafe. Be suspected that there were nests underground in the small town of Andorra as crypts appeared on the ground from time to time. Many students fell into the pits when they were not paying attention. As Be and Lisha were knights by profession, they were fighting at the forefront, covering for President Angelia and Princess Effie as they retreated. Swordswoman Kriss wandered between the knights and mages to provide support, severing the spiders¡¯ thread as they flew towards them.

    Be did not know much about abyss demonic beings, but she had a crypt spider under her and knew the steps to attack them like the back of her hand. She turned herself agilely and avoided several attacks of the spiders¡¯ thread that were rushing for her feet. When the opportunity came, she reached out her hand and grabbed some of the spiders¡¯ threads, which were in the air, pulled them with force, and dragged the crypt spider towards her.

    The Demon King¡¯s strength was not for just show. The crypt spider that was pulled over had yet to know what was happening before Be directly hit its head with a heavy punch. The crypt spider was six meters in length when it stretched, but its height was no more than two meters tall. In addition, its head was human-shaped. Be punched in, with the bonus strength of the iron fist glove. After the punch, its whole head exploded like a watermelon, greenish brain juice sttering out, making the scene very gory.

    Lisha was even more violent than Be. She had the added power of Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha. When it came to strength, it was far more superior than that of Be in the state of the demon king. When the crypt spider¡¯s thread wrapped her arms and feet, she directly pulled it towards her violently and tore it up. It was unknown if the Demonic Dragon Emperor hade out. The crypt spiders, which were grasped by her, were brutally torn and killed after she grabbed their head or limbs with a single hand.

    Be initially thought that she was violent enough, but little did she expect that her sister, Lisha, was even more so than her, directly ripping the crypt spiders up with her bare hands. In front of Lisha¡¯s brute force, those A-grade level demonic beasts were torn and killed like paper maches.

    Still, Kriss had the most impressive record. This plug-in swordsman carried tens of thousands of famous swords with her all the time. In the area near her, various famous swords would fall from the sky and go straight for the ground, sttering green blood all over. The crypt spiders that wanted tounch an attack from underground were killed by the sharp des before they even got out of the ground.

    Those swords seemed to have eyes and came with a tracking function, which urately hit the vital spots of the crypt spiders. After all, they were swords with their own de spirits. There would be no problem when it came tounching attacks automatically. If it weren¡¯t for the presence of outsiders and not wanting to be too high-profile, Kriss would have managed to single-handedly challenge all the burrows of crypt spiders in the whole Andorra town with themand of those thousands of swords.

    Be was surrounded by ayer of special space defensive magic. Under the cover of the magical defensive array, the venom attacks of the crypt spiderspletely failed. The liberator was Chief President Angelia. She found out that the damage caused by magic to the crypt spiders was too low, most of them not even able to create any sparks.

    The magic resistance of the abyss demonic beings was very high. Only magic of the holy and light rays would be able to harm and kill them. Only pure physical attacks would cause more damage to them. Now, all the mages were covering Be and the other two. If the three ¡°shields¡± stood tall, the team still had the hope of retreating.

    The size of the Andorra town had yet to qualify for the teleportation of magical arrays. After the three from the Twelve Ivies joined up, they retreated together in the direction towards Ryder River outside Andorra Town. If they couldn¡¯t teleport through the arrays, they could only retreat out from the town first.

    After a fierce battle, the remaining students retreated to the Ryder River Basin. There was a small chapel along the river, which was restored by the Radiant Church. Be and the rest decided to retreat there first.

    The corpses of the crypt spiders were everywhere. Under the incrediblebat power of the three of them, nearly one hundred spiders were butchered. Be¡¯s previous spection might be correct¡ªthere were really underground crypt spiderirs in the small town of Andorra. If not, after killing so many crypt spiders, not only did their numbers not seem to have decreased, there were even more of them. Out of ten that hade out in the middle of thebat to replenish the quantity, at least nine or eight of them came from theirs underground.

    The students, who had escaped to the hall of the small chapel, were girls from the Olsylvia, Listabel, and Dimiost Academy. They were mostly in the magic profession. Only Be, Lisha, and Kriss were the exceptions, with the rest all in the magic profession.

    After Be went to ask the three academies¡¯ student presidents, she realized that the boys from the two magical academies had set off to the Rofsky camp one day in advance. President Alephia and President dys only brought the girls with them after they received the information from the boys that the Rofsky Camp was normal.

    Now it seemed like everything was pointing to disaster for the boys. The Rofsky Camp had already caught fire, and smoke was rising there; what happened was self-evident. As for Be¡¯s Olsylvia Academy, under the leadership of the saviors, God Chosen Holy Swordsman Aksman and God Chosen Knight Scott, the boys were preparing to enter Angus City from another side. It was unknown how the progress was over there.

    After Be buckled the doortch from the inside, they were considered to be temporarily safe. There were various prayer inscriptions engraved by the Radiant Church on the small chapel¡¯s main door. The abyss demonic beings had qualms about this kind of inscriptions and would generally not get close to them. After seeing Be close the door, the crypt spiders, which refused to resign to failure, dug their way underground to ambush them.

    ¡°President Angelia, are you guys alright?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you guys have worked hard. If it weren¡¯t for you...¡±

    Be stepped forward to ask President Angelia. Since Lisha and Kriss were there, she didn¡¯t greet President Alephia and President dys. She only looked at them with eyes of constion, which was meant as a form of greeting.

    Alephia and dys recognized Be, but they didn¡¯t expose her, feigning unfamiliarity anding forth to say hello to her. Be looked at the presidents who were avoiding eye contact and did not dare to look at her. She was secretly pleased with herself. The two presidents can continue and pretend all they want. They have been seen naked by me; what else is there to be embarrassed about?

    President Angelia looked at the other two student presidents with puzzled eyes. They were very different from thest time they met aspared to now. In the past, they were eloquent and confident and were not as hesitant as they seemed currently. The reaction they gave felt like little girls who had just seen their boyfriends. They appeared to be a bit shy. The problem, however, was that there were only girls and no guys. Who were they showing their shyness to?

    This small chapel was not safe either; Be could see blood traces on the chapel¡¯s floor. Not even the corpses of the people of the church were left behind. They were all girls who had retreated here. In this depressive environment, Be and the rest became their pirs for emotional support. As long as the knights were still there, the mages would be safe.

    ¡°Everybody, don¡¯t wander off. Lisha, you and Kriss stay here. I will go and see if there is any survivor in the chapel...¡±

    ¡°Be... Princess Effie is missing! She was still here just now. It seems like she has gone inside first...¡±

    ¡°What... This girl. President Angelia, you count the number of people. Don¡¯t let there be any missing persons. I will go and find her...¡±

    President Angelia counted the number of people and found out that only Princess Effie was missing. Be had them stay in ce and went inside the chapel to find Princess Effie herself. She was one of the few who could act alone here; hence, she took on this difficult mission.

 Volume 5 Chapter 274: The Truth Behind The Secret Of Angus City

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 274: The Truth Behind The Secret Of Angus City</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    In the central area of Aldridge Empire, the airspace near Angus City, the church along the Ryder River outside Andorra Town, the girls of Olsylvia Academy, the Listabel Academy and the Dimiost Academy retreated to this area.

    Themanders at the scene were the student presidents of the three academies. Presidents Angelia, Alephia and ddis had a stony-faced expression. When they came, they didn¡¯t bring a light mage with them. Aside from the Radiant Church, light mages ounted for a deficient proportion among the mages, and it was not easy to find decent ones.

    The onlypetent light mage in the Olsylvia Academy was President Lucia, the ¡°Holy Page.¡± However, she wasn¡¯t here. Without light magic, no substantial damage could be done to the abyss demons, which led to their present passive situation.

    Be carefully moved to the inner area of the church. The bodies of the staff in the chapel had disappeared entirely. Obviously, they were killed by the abyss demons, not the crypt spiders. They hadn¡¯t even entered the ce, so it must have been something else.

    There were too many outsiders around her, else Be would have summoned her own group of abyss demons to fight the enemy. Abyss demons often killed each other in the abyss regions, like predator and prey. Those crypt spiders belonged to a lower abyss demon in the abyss food chain and theoretically couldn¡¯t defeat the abyss demons around Be.

    On the way to the inner part of the church, Be saw traces of strange blood on the ground that smelled a bit like honey. After much deliberation, she took out her invisibility cloak from her storage ring and put it over her body. She continued to explore ahead in this manner. With her invisibility cloak, Be had also grabbed the Savior¡¯s Great Evil ying Sword. Perhaps it was her circumstances that allowed Be, a Demon King c** Demon God, to be extremely handy with a Savior¡¯s weapon. She had almost no side effects from using it.

    On the way to the gates of the rest area of the church, Be jumped with fright when two variant abyss demons broke out of the gates. The abyss demonic poison bee was different from the ordinary demonic poison bee. In fact, these abyss demonic poison bees were more than two meters tall when standing upright, like the size of an adult human. The horrifying thing was that these abyss demonic poison bees walked around upright like people, the sight of their heads was enough to send anyone screaming in horror.

    ¡°It¡¯s really great! Arge group of prey has arrived outside! We¡¯ll use them as raw materials... I caught one just now, but the Queen didn¡¯t allow me to... Ugh, those crypt spiders outside are causing trouble again...¡±

    ¡°That is Lord Faust¡¯s prey. Don¡¯t worry. When the Queen sends down her orders, that group of human girls will not be able to escape. Although they are skilled in magic, what are they to abyss demons like us...¡±

    As the two abyss demonic poison bees walked and chatted, Be could clearly hear every word they spoke. Regardless of race, the abyss demonguage could be understood by Demon Gods. Be didn¡¯t bother listening to their nonsense any longer. She stood behind the two abyss demonic poison bees waving her Great Evil ying Sword in a horizontal split. Just like that, two demonic poison bee heads fell onto the ground, leaving two bloody decapitated bodies in ce.

    Be entered through the door. Inside was originally a rest area for the church members when the Radiant Church had built the ce. Now, it had be a demonicir, much like the beehives in her previous world, with thick honeb walls everywhere. By the looks of it, this was merely a temporary hive. It looked like the abyss demonic poison bees built their nests here for the time being.

    The queen bee, the head of the abyss demonic poison bees, wasn¡¯t here. In this punishmentir, a group of abyss demonic poison bees were on guard. Their numbers were about a hundred. Aside from the abyss demonic poison bees, Be also noticed the captured humans. On the sticky honeb wall, there were seven or eight human beauties. Their dignified hairstyles and long blond hair suggested they were nuns and knights who guarded the church.

    For a small church of this size, there should be around five nuns plus three female guardian knights ording to the usual arrangement. Be didn¡¯t care about the remaining priests and male knights. She was only interested in women, so she deliberately left out the men.

    The clothes on the nuns and female knights had been dissolved, exposing their charming snow-white bodies that were imprisoned in a viscous liquid. The liquid seemed to be alive, stretching out numerous transparent fluid tentacles in the shape of human hands as they groped the girls.

    The nuns and female knights had their mouths forcefully opened by transparent liquid pipes. Something strange was being poured down their throats. Be looked at their plump breasts and slightly bulging bellies and thought of a terrifying idea. Abyss demons, regardless of race, liked to hunt other intelligent beings such as humans and use them as their birthing machines. Men were used as food, while women had other uses. These records are confidential to the Radiant Church and not known to the general public.

    The imprisoned nuns and female knights were filled with exhaustion, with panic in their eyes. After they were attacked by the abyss demonic poison bees, the men had all been eaten. When they regained consciousness, they found themselves imprisoned in this hive. The demonic poison bees obviously wanted to do strange things to their bodies.

    Be shifted her gaze further inside and found Princess Effie. Her surprise was marred with a little disappointment. These abyss demonic poison bees did a poor job this time. Princess Effie was unconscious, yet her clothes were basically intact. Perhaps they were saving her for some great lord, so the abyss demonic poison bees didn¡¯t date to subject her to the same treatment as the other girls.

    To deal with more than one hundred abyss demonic poison bees, Be felt it was pertinent for her to call for backup. Just as she was hesitating whether or not to ask Lisha or Kriss for help, the situation took a turn. From the ground sprung arge number of crypt spiders that broke through and crazily attacked the abyss demonic poison bees as soon as they came out.

    Abyss demons were used to killing each other, and those in the wild who didn¡¯t take refuge under a Demon God strongly disyed such behavior. The crypt spiders frenziedly attacked the abyss demonic poison bee. Unlike feeding on humans, these demonic poison bees could increase their strength when consumed. This was an important difference between the two.

    Be had just ambushed and killed the two abyss demonic poison bees, the blood that spattered on the ground stimting the bloody natures of the crypt spiders. They hunted and attacked, following the smell of blood. When the abyss demons were at war, they basically ignored their surroundings, so Be She was able to kill more of them with her sword. However, the first thing she had to do was to save the prisoners. She removed her invisibility cloak and hugged Princess Effie.

    ¡°Princess Eiffie... Princess Effie, wake up...¡±

    ¡°Be... this is the abyss demons¡¯...¡±

    ¡°I know, so let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll take them with us as well!¡±

    Be was fortunate to find a small wooden cart for carrying goods. Her Great Evil ying Sword was able to cut through the viscous liquid that imprisoned these girls. Be managed to save all the nuns and the female knights. Before they could even thank her, Be stretched out her hand and pressed on their bellies. These girls vomited a sticky, unknown liquid at once.

    ¡°Thank goodness... Anyter, and you would have be their kind. Do you know of any other exits here?¡±

    ¡°Thank you, may the Goddess of Light... Cough, cough, there are other exits.¡±

    Under the guidance of the nuns, Be carried Princess Effie as she loaded the nuns and the female knights onto the small wooden cart. Before leaving, she covered them with a cloth. To guard against them from turning into demonic beings due to abyss toxin residues, Be tied them up with the red rope that she carried with her.

    The nuns very much wanted to argue that they weren¡¯t infected, but Be blocked their mouths with a white cloth. Princess Effie didn¡¯t know what to say at the time. Be didn¡¯t seem to be doing anything wrong, but her binding methods were a bit strange. Of course, this ¡°ssic¡± binding style was used in the previous world and very famous in a certain ind country. These Other World people wouldn¡¯t recognize it, only Lisha and Kriss, who had transmigrated from Earth.

    Be was a Demon King and Demon God, so it was not possible for her to not know if the nuns were really infected. She only did so to prepare for the eventual ¡°sumptuous feast.¡± These nuns and female knights were all beautiful girls. In fact, all the members chosen by the Radiant Church in the important cities of the various human empires had an attractive appearance. This was rted to their image as the Radiant Church, so they couldn¡¯t afford to be careless.

    Be wanted to integrate them into her own team and assign them to one of her own. With the new chief of the Radiant Church¡¯s Law Enforcement Team, Mathilde, in charge, the abyss demonic poison bees hadn¡¯t done anything to them. They were still perfectly intact. At this thought, Be secretly took the white cloth and blindfolded these female captives and then waved her hands in several summoning gestures. Princess Effie was busy watching out for the crypt spiders and the abyss demonic poison bees that were all around them, so she hadn¡¯t even noticed Be¡¯s little actions.

    Demon World Princess Diazplied with Be¡¯s summoning and emerged from the dark magic array on the ground. She wore a strange mask that made her face invisible. Be took the opportunity to jump back, pretending to be blown away by Princess Diaz¡¯s dark energy ball.

    ¡°Be... are you alright? Y-you¡¯re from the Demon World. Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, humble human beings, I shall take these handmaidens with me. Goodbye...¡±

    ¡°Stop it! Damn it...¡±

    ¡°Be, don¡¯t chase after her. She must have gone to the Demon World. Let¡¯s say that the nuns... fought for the Goddess of Light till the end...¡±

    Demon World Princess Diaz used dark magic to take away the small wooden cart with the nuns and female knights into the dark space, then quickly retreated. Be pretended she wanted to go after her but was held back by Princess Effie. She was only acting with her trusted aide, Princess Diaz. Otherwise, Be couldn¡¯t think of a better way to take the girls away. By the time she got back to see Kriss and Lisha, it would be even harder to smuggle away the girls, so she had to resort to this tactic, sessfully tricking Princess Effie with her acting skills.

    Princess Effie was tricked by Be¡¯s act of risking her own life to save her. Be¡¯s courage made it almost impossible for her to suspect that she was in collusion with Demon World Princess Diaz. She intentionally helped Be keep this incident a secret since Be was known to have a good rtionship with the Radiant Church, yet she failed to save its followers. Seeing that they were captured by demons, she was afraid that it might affect Be¡¯s rtionship with the Radiant Church. Hence, Princess Effie chose not to mention it.

    When the white cloth covering the eyes of the nuns and the female knights was removed, they had entered the dark space. Their hands were shackled in chains that hung from the ceiling, their bodiespletely naked. They had also been tied in a strange and shameful posture by that Holy Knight with red ropes.

    A loli with her crimson hair tied in pigtails held a ck whip as she looked at them with a wicked smile. She was wearing a Queen¡¯s dress that seemed almost out of ce with her appearance. The pair of unusuallyrge breasts on her chest rather suited the loli.

    ¡°Mistress Be has handed you over to me for questioning. Little sisters, I prefer to y some exciting games. Okay, let¡¯s start then... Don¡¯t move. This is my dark space, and you can¡¯t escape... Just rx and have some fun with me!¡±

    Looking at all kinds of strange props brought out by Princess Diaz, the nuns and female knights were filled with panic and uneasiness, and a hint of shyness. It wasn¡¯t until now that they discovered the ¡°betrayal¡± of the fallen Holy Knight Be, but it was toote for regret. Demon World Princess Diaz was already beginning to do all sorts of unspeakable things to them...

    They couldn¡¯t take refuge in the chapel much longer. When Be and the others arrived at the hall outside the chapel, they saw three girls in a sorry state. After the crypt spidersunched a random attack, they too suffered from injuries. If Lisha hadn¡¯t stayed at the frontlines and Kriss¡¯ sword array, they wouldn¡¯t have managed to deter them until Be and Princess Effie had returned.

    These girls were in quite a mess, their school uniform sttered with venom from the crypt spiders as if they had collectively ruined their clothes. Large areas of their uniforms had been dissolved by the special venom of the crypt spiders, exposing their snow-white skin for all eyes to see.

    As they were all girls, President Angelia and the others didn¡¯t think it was a problem to reveal their bodies to each other. Had Be been a stepte, she might¡¯ve witnessed the grand scene of theirplete nakedness.

    The results of Demon World Princess Diaz¡¯s interrogation in the dark space would be sent to Be through a specialmunication between a demon and her master. Be already knew the exact way to the other church exit. ording to the information given by the nuns, Angus had an ident as early as a week ago. The Radiant Church and the Aldridge Empire had been blocking the news, only iming that people had gone missing.

    The truth was even more horrible. The upper rungs of the church and the top imperial officials in Aldridge were too afraid to reveal it. Only a short distance from Angus City, the Rofsky Camp was set up to monitor the anomalies of Angus City. The day before Be and the others arrived, they had lost all contact with Rofsky Camp.

    Be didn¡¯t dare to tell them the truth because she was afraid it might frighten the girls. In fact, there were arge number of abyss demons in Angus City. The Aldridge Empire couldn¡¯t deal with them by itself and had to drag the situation to buy some time. The Radiant Church nned to prepare arge-scale light magic spell ¡°The Judgement of God¡± to purify the entire Angus City in one stroke. However, it would take them some time to prepare, and time was the problem. The abyss demons in Angus City had already spread to the surrounding areas.

    The person controlling the abyss demons wasn¡¯t one of the Twelve Demon Kings. Be was sure that there were arge number of Abyss Demonic Kings in the abyss that Demon Kings couldn¡¯tmand them.

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re injured... What¡¯s wrong? This blood seems to be...¡±

    ¡°Ahem, Lisha, don¡¯t ask. Come with me. I¡¯ll take you all out of here. We won¡¯t be able to hold out here much longer. We need to leave while the crypt spiders and the abyss demonic poison bees inside are killing each other.¡±

    The blood on Be¡¯s lips was fake. She hadn¡¯t been injured at all. Lisha and Kriss, who were well aware of Be¡¯s strength, could easily see through her act. Fortunately, Be stopped them from speaking, avoiding a ¡°crisis of faith.¡± The rtionship she had established with Princess Effie mustn¡¯t be so easily destroyed.

    ¡°There are demonic beings everywhere... Where should we go!¡±

    ¡°President Angelia, President Alephia, President ddis, please believe me. I will take you to a safe ce near the Ryder River. We can¡¯t stay here tonight.¡±

    Under Be¡¯s sincere lobbying, President Angelia and her entourage followed and left through the secret entrance originally meant for the church followers¡¯ emergency escape. They finally made it to the other side of the Ryder River.

    Shortly after Be and the others left, two strange shadows appeared in the sky above the church. One was a tall and slender mysterious man in a ck robe while the other was a petite loli. The two were suspended in the air at a distance from each other as if they knew each other but were on guard against each other.

    ¡°These damn low-level abyss creatures! They¡¯re always messing things up! It¡¯s a pity you had to witness their failure.¡±

    ¡°Faust... your joke is not funny at all! Let it be. I¡¯ll go back to the city to rest first. My wound hasn¡¯t been healed yet after thest fight with Lolita, that naughty girl!¡±

    When the girl disappeared, the gentleman¡¯s eyes revealed a cold look. They were only temporarily cooperating, and there were some things he had to do alone.

    ¡°The crypt spider king and the abyss poison queen bee are really useless. It looks like I¡¯ll have to add others...¡±

 Volume 5 chapter 275: The Danger Surrounding The Banks Of The Ryder River

    <h4>Volume 5 chapter 275: The Danger Surrounding The Banks Of The Ryder River</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    In the vicinity of the small church near the Ryder River that ran along the outskirts of Andorra Town, in the region close to Angus City at the central region of the Aldridge Empire. Be and her group, who had just escaped from the small church, were moving towards a new hiding ce to teleport.

    When Be tried to summon the Demon World Princess Diaz earlier, she somehow managed to attract even more abyss demonic beings in the process. However, she did not expect this to happen. For demonic beings, those from the Demon World were much easier targets to kill than their counterparts from the abyss.

    This time, Be knew that she could not summon her demon familiar, the Demon World Princess Diaz, without running the risk of being attacked by the hordes of abyss demonic beings. She led the slightly weary girls to a small forest near the Ryder River.

    Other than Be, Kriss, and Lisha, the other girls from the Olsylvia Academy, Listabel Academy, and the Dimiost Academy, were all mainly from the Mage Profession. Since they were unable to use magic to fly, the mages were not physically strong enough. Furthermore, girls typically had less stamina than boys. By the time they arrived at the banks of the Ryder River, many of the girls were too exhausted to walk any further.

    ¡°Be, we can¡¯t go on like this. We can barely move... must rest for a while here...¡±

    Be nced at the girls around her. Even the stronger mages and witches like the Chief President Angelia, President Alephia, and President ddis were drenched in perspiration, let alone the other girls. Many of the girls looked a little pale and mmy. If not for the support from their individual student union presidents, they would have copsed by now.

    Judging at their current state, Be was hesitant to rush them on their way. They still had a long way to go on foot to walk out of the region surrounding Angus City. Looking at Kurus City in the distance, there was no way that these girls would be able to get there without using their flight magic.

    At this point, Kurus City should be on a citywide alert. When the Rofsky Camp fell, the Aldridge Empire must have sent heavy reinforcements to prevent the situation from escting as they knew that this could not be kept under wraps any further.

    Princess Effie tugged on Be¡¯s hand and whispered something in her ear. It seemed that this region was beginning to transform into an abyss. Other than the dark type humans and mages that dealt with departed spirits and curses, everyone else would be suppressed by the dark aura in this area. This would gradually drain their energy over time, and excessive exposure would lead to serious fatigue.

    Be, Lisha, and Kriss were fine as they were ¡°dark¡± inside. Entities simr to Demon Kings could not be negatively affected by the abyss region. In fact, the dark aura would act as a boost instead.

    ¡°What! Princess Effie, your suggestion is too... can¡¯t we keep a couple of pieces?¡±

    ¡°We are all girls, it¡¯s fine. Furthermore, these clothes aren¡¯t in good condition anymore, it¡¯s not too much of a loss to discard them. I can detect an extremely powerful abyss aura around us. If we continue to hesitate, all of us will...¡±

    Princess Effie suggested that they hide along the banks of the Ryder River and wait for reinforcements from the Kurus City. As she was a Dark Mage, Princess Effie knew of an evil invisibility magic that would prevent the abyss demonic beings from finding them. It would only be effective if they removed everything that had been tainted by the abyss demonic beings and hid inside the water where she had cast the magic on.

    Effie was clearly extremely skilled at dark magic. She simply made a few adjustments to the dark summoning magic that was typically used to transform a drowned corpse into a zombie warrior to allow living humans to be disguised as corpses. If it were sessful, Be and the others would appear as ¡°drowned corpses¡± to the abyss demonic beings.

    Since most of the abyss demonic beings were not interested in dead human corpses and disliked being in the water, the group would be able to make it through the night.

    Princess Effie¡¯s suggestion was a good one. However, it would require every single girl to remove all their clothes as they were covered with remnants of the Crypt Spider¡¯s toxins. The disguise magic would not be able to work if there were toxins present. Furthermore, all the girls, including Be and Princess Effie herself, had been tainted with the abyss demonic beings¡¯ scent during the battle earlier on. Therefore, they had no choice but to take everything off, and no exceptions could be made.

    Although there were no males around, it was still broad daylight. If they were to take off all their clothes like this, it would be no different from hosting a nudist party in public. The worst part was that the girls would not be able to wear the discarded clothester on. None of the girls had brought a change of clothes as they never expected that they would be in such an awkward situation.

    Chief President Angelia was reluctant to take a stand and shot a look at President Alephia and President ddis. Both of them were a little hesitant. Before, they would have agreed without a second thought. However, after that night of intimacy with Be, they were all a little shy. Also, they were afraid that Be would take advantage of this opportunity to do strange things to them again.

    ¡°I¡¯m telling you, stop dawdling and follow Princess Effie¡¯s instructions! I will be happy to take care of any girl who is unwilling to take her clothes off.¡±

    Be said it with a straight face, but in her heart, she was absolutely ecstatic. She had no idea if Princess Effie were secretly helping her, but this was such a rare opportunity to enjoy some eye candy. There were a little more than thirty girls in total here, which was about the size of a small ss. These were all beautiful girls who were students of the Mage profession. Furthermore, none of them were poor, which meant that they were well brought up and had a natural advantage when it came to looks.

    ¡°Princess Effie, this is your suggestion after all. You should take the lead!¡±

    ¡°Wait a moment, I can do this myself. Be, don¡¯t youe over. Just stand over there... don¡¯t...¡±

    Be grabbed onto Princess Effie and stripped her of her clothes within seconds. By the time she carried her over to the side of the Ryder River, the other girls did not hesitate before they followed suit and took off their clothes. They did not wish to be stripped naked in public like Princess Effie did.

    Be was simply following Effie¡¯s instructions. Lisha and Kriss did not say anything further before taking off their clothes as well. Be and the other girls found a shallow pond inside the forest by the Ryder River. Once they ensured that there was nothing wrong with the water, they entered the pond and hid inside it. Their clothes and everything else had been dumped in the bushes in the distance.

    Be sat in between Lisha and Kriss, and they held onto her left and right hands, respectively, preventing her from trying to tease any of the other beautiful girls. Princess Effie sat in front of Be, her face was slightly flushed. At the moment, she was too embarrassed to look Be in the eyes after she stripped her in public.

    Chief President Angelia appeared to be the most at ease. She was leaning against arge rock as though she was simply taking a bath. On the other hand, President Alephia and President ddis, who were seated next to her, had crossed their arms in front of their chests in an attempt to cover-up. They seemed to be trying to avoid the invasive stares that wereing from someone.

    ¡°Senior ddis, Senior Alephia, is there something wrong with your chests? Don¡¯t cover them like that. Let me take a look, I have a little bit of medical knowledge...¡±

    ddis and Alephia stared indignantly at Be. She was too shameless. All of this was her fault. If they were not in the middle of a crisis, their chastity would have been in danger as well.

    Soon after the girls took cover in the pond, countless abyss demonic beings began to appear. Swarms of Crypt Spiders crept past the pond, and the skies were filled with Demonic Poison Bees that were the size of the venomous wasps that Be had seen in her previous world. Each of those poison bees had an extremely long sting at the end of their abdomens. The sight of those terrifying creatures was spine chilling.

    The clothes that Be and the other girls abandoned earlier and had already met with a frenzied attack by the abyss demonic beings who mistook the clothes for the girls. As she watched the clothes get turned into shreds, Be did not know if she should feel impressed. Some of the girls were so frightened that they nearly screamed out loud. Fortunately, Be had the foresight to give each girl a square-shaped sponge that they could choose to bite on in case they felt like screaming. This would prevent them from identally revealing their position to the enemy.

    Be had been tempted to give them each a ball gag instead. However, as her girlfriend Kriss was around, she chose to resist so that she could maintain her image. Along with Lisha, Kriss had snuggled deeper into Be¡¯s embrace, supposedly in fear.

    Be did not believe that they were frightened at all. Their real motive was to get closer to her. Due to the proximity of the abyss demonic beings that were passing by, Be could only resist the urge to take care of Kriss and Lisha.

    The abyss demonic beings did not pay any attention to the girls inside the pond and continued to search aimlessly for them. It seemed like Princess Effie¡¯s secret magic was effective in covering their tracks.

    Be and the other girls waited for the abyss demonic beings to leave and only went ashore once they were sure that the coast was clear. Many of the girls were so scared that their legs had gone numb. Enthusiastically, Be carried each of them out of the water and ced them gently on the grass. Of course, as a reward, Be managed to feel up every single girl that she had carried in her arms.

    ¡°Be, I have decided to abandon this mission. It¡¯s far too dangerous. I cannot gamble the lives of our students in exchange for thirty points.¡±

    After some serious deliberation, Chief President Angelia decided to give up. Even if the mission were worth one hundred points, it was far too risky. President Alephia and President ddis, who were standing at the side, nodded in agreement. However, they did not seem optimistic.

    Although they managed to escape the abyss demonic beings, their clothes were all gone, and there was no way they could walk out like that. It would be extremely awkward if they bumped into any outsiders. It was too conspicuous for them to teleport while naked like this, and it would be too easy to attract unwanted attention.

    ¡°Be, don¡¯t you specialize in designing clothes... Do you have anything on hand for us to use?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring any spares. However, I think I do have some undergarments, but I doubt that you would appreciate the design.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s still better than nothing! Be, take them out, we will make do.¡±

    Actually, Be did have some regr undergarments in her storage ring, but she decided to y some tricks and not give them to Princess Effie and the other girls.

    When they saw the undergarments that Be retrieved from her storage ring, every single girl turned red with embarrassment except for Kriss and Lisha, who kept a straight face. The designs of those undergarments were so out there that it basically looked like they were not wearing anything at all.

    Be had taken out the band-aid style undergarments, which only covered specific points. Two band-aids could be used as stickers that barely covered the two pink nubs on their chests. This was even more enticing than beingpletely naked.

    Initially, Be had designed these band-aid style undergarments with the Dark Elf Princesses Camille and Milia, as well as their Chief Guard Kelly in mind. She never expected that the first people to try out the first batch would be these beautiful human Mages.

    Be¡¯s designs were all based on race. These undergarments were specifically made for the Dark Elf race who had a higher threshold for shame. She did not know how it would feel like for the proud humandies of the Mage profession to wear them instead.

    Lisha and Kriss pinched Be¡¯s arm in reproach. Although they had no idea what this female devil intended to do, they were sure that she was up to no good. Why didn¡¯t she wait until they returned to the room to reveal such erotic undergarments? If Be wanted a show, Lisha and Kriss would have been happy to give it to her.

    ¡°This... isn¡¯t this the same as not wearing anything? Be, do you have anything else...¡±

    ¡°If a man were to see me in this manner, I... I don¡¯t think I would be able to get married anymore.¡±

    ¡°Senior Alephia, Senior ddis, if you continue to dawdle, there¡¯s a chance that you might not even get the band-aids...¡±

    ¡°Hey, when did you girls put this on...¡±

    While President Alephia and President ddis were hesitating, the other girls had picked up the embarrassing erotic undergarments and put them on without a second thought. In the end, the two presidents had no choice but to go with the flow. Chief President Angelia and Princess Effie had given in much earlier. If they were toote and did not manage to get any of the band-aids, they would have to go naked.

    Back at home, those proud female Mages and Witches were respectable young mistresses. This was the first time that they experienced being barely clothed like this. Fortunately, there was safety in numbers, and their student union presidents were taking the lead. Otherwise, it would have been difficult for them to ept Be¡¯s undergarments.

    ¡°It¡¯s not realistic to wait for reinforcements from Kurus City. We have no idea if they would be able to hold down the fort! Chief President Angelia, are there any more students who will be arriving? It would be perfect if they were all female.¡±

    ¡°If I¡¯m not wrong, it should be the Frederica Academy. My close friend, President Caroline, is the leader of their team. However, her brother, Chairman Carlos, seemed to be on bad terms with you!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I know her very well, Chief President Angelia. You do not have to worry.¡±

    President Caroline of the Frederica Academy Student Union was the younger sister of Chairman Carlos of the Golden Legend Society. Back then, Caroline and arge group of beauties from the Frederica Academy had been captured and imprisoned inside the Two Headed Ogre Nelson¡¯s castle on the New Moon Ind. Their level of exposure was simr to the girl¡¯s situation right now. In the end, Be had saved them from the ogre¡¯s clutches.

    President Caroline was on Be¡¯s side. Once Be knew that Caroline¡¯s team from the Frederica Academy had already arrived in Kurus City, she secretly sent out amunication type demonic being to meet with her. This was to arrange for some necessities for Be and the other girls and, if possible, someone to help them as well.

    Chief President Angelia¡¯s worries were unnecessary. President Caroline, along with many of the girls around her who were belles from the Frederica Academy, had already acknowledged Be as their mistress.

    The Ryder River was filled with the corpses of the abyss demonic beings. The ruins of the small church had already gone up in mes. If Be and the other girls had left a littleter, most of them would have been roasted alive. Along with the burning church, the Andorra Town in the distance was aze as well and it could be seen, even from a distance.

    It seemed like they could only hide along the Ryder River for now. Those abyss demonic beings were far too immoral. Other than killing each other, they even made use of that destructive momentum and set the Andorra Town on fire. If they did find not any shelter that night, Be could not guarantee that all the girls would be able to make it through the night. Even with themunication demonic being, it would take some time before the reinforcements sent by President Caroline would arrive. Be guessed that they would only arrive the next morning.

    While Be was contemting her options, she saw many figures on the opposite bank that seemed to be covered in blood. She quickly hid behind arge rock to observe them to determine if they were humans or abyss demonic beings.

    ¡°Boss Scott, do you think this will work? Can we pass as zombies if we cover our bodies in blood?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m right. Come on, let¡¯s move quickly. Didn¡¯t you want Chief President Angelia to see you in a different light? You will definitely be handsomely rewarded when you return to school after rescuing them.¡±

    Be finally figured out that the group of men on the other side was the God Chosen Knight Scott, who was one of the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s male Saviors, and a group of his followers. They had left for this mission much earlier. Their initial n was to take a shortcut andnd into Angus City from the air. However, as Scott was unfamiliar with the geography surrounding Angus City, the group had made a wrong turn andnded near Kurus City instead.

    When they arrived in Kurus City, the city was already on full security lockdown. The Forest Giant Eagle that Scott and his group took had been confiscated by the guards there as there was a flight ban during this time. Unwilling to be content with leaving empty-handed, Scott could only lead his band of followers on horseback in pursuit of the girls.

    That Savior must have seen too many Western films before he traveled here! Be was speechless. If smearing blood on their bodies could allow them to impersonate zombies, Be¡¯s stealth clothes would have been rendered useless. Be gripped her Knight¡¯s sword tightly in her hand. It would be great if Scott and his band of male followers did not cross the Ryder River.

    Be would never allow them to cross the river. Chief President Angelia and the other girls were practically naked now. Scott and his followers must not have the opportunity to see them like this, especially Scott himself. That fellow was well known within the Olsylvia Academy for his charming and flirtatious ways. If Be had not made the first move and turned the Top Ten Academy Belles ¡°the other way,¡± they would have fallen prey to someone like him.

    Scott and his followers had gotten off easy. As the Crypt Spiders and Demonic Poison Bees had gone on a killing spree that caused them to ughter each other, they did not meet any abyss demonic beings along their way. Scott and his men were walking in Be¡¯s direction. She had been careless earlier. When they were setting up camp, she did not get rid of their tracks along the river. It was easy for Scott to see that someone hade ashore there.

    While Be was contemting if she should attack the group that was about to cross the Ryder River, a giant abyss demonic being descended from the skies and helped her to make her decision. The giant abyss demonic being was attracted by the smoke from the mes and knocked directly into the Savior Scott and his band of followers.

 Volume 5 Chapter 276: The Peaceful Kurus City Before The Attack Of The Abyss Demonic Beings

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 276: The Peaceful Kurus City Before The Attack Of The Abyss Demonic Beings</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    At the catchment area of the Ryder River that runs along the outskirts of Andorra Town, in the region close to Angus City at the central region of the Aldridge Empire, Be was on high alert as she observed the God Chosen Knight Scott and his band of followers¡¯ every move. To be honest, in her current state, she was in no position to emerge from her hiding ce.

    Like the other girls, Be was wearing her own creation, the highly revealing, band-aid style sensual undergarments. As it was still day, she would be at a disadvantage if she were to stop them like this. Furthermore, Scott¡¯s team had included three of her younger sister Lisha¡¯s previous warriorpanions.

    They were the ¡°Berserker War Demon¡± Bartus, ¡°The Enchanter¡± Hayden, and the ¡°Hand of Resurrection¡± Wolff. Back then, the trio had worked together to wreck the Demon King Coalition when it was still in its early stages and had left a deep impression on Be.

    However, this area was already in a semi-abyss state and enchantment magic would be useless here. Hayden¡¯s exorcism enchantments worked fine against regr demonic beings but were basically ineffective against abyss demonic beings. These abyss demonic beings could not be suppressed by light type or holy type magic and the abyss region was highly restrictive for those from the magical professions. Hayden looked as though he was having a difficult time as he was drenched in sweat.

    A giant abyss demonic being suddenly appeared in the skies above the Ryder River. It was the Three Headed Demonic Dragon Kirkadan. This demonic dragon was more than two hundred meters long and had three different looking heads that extended out of its immense body. Each dragon head had a mind of its own and had individual styles of attacks.

    When it came to abyss demonic beings, the Demonic Dragon Kirkadan was clearly at the top of the food chain and was one of the most bloodthirsty ones. At the moment, this demonic being was only in its initial form and would eventually reach its final form as a nine headed dragon. Thest generation of the Demonic Dragon Kirkadan had managed to evolve into a six headed dragon before being defeated by the Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha who had been casually roaming the abyss. Some time ago, she had offhandedly mentioned this incident to Be while they were chatting. Alisha had cut off five of its heads and had left thest one that was feigning its death. This new generation of the Demonic Dragon Kirkadan apparently originated from that head.

    When the Demonic Dragon Kirkadan first appeared, Be was a little nervous. She was worried that it was here to seek revenge on her younger sister Lisha. This altercation might force Lisha into revealing her true identity as the Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha and this was not the right time to do so at all. Be realized that the head in the middle was blinded in one eye and had a deep scar on it. That scar must have been a remnant of the fight with the Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha.

    ¡°Boss Scott... that thing noticed our presence. Didn¡¯t you say...¡±

    ¡°Quickly, prepare for battle. This thing just has many heads. I¡¯ll take the lead in the attack and Bartus will help me with the ammunition. Wolff, be on alert for resurrections.¡±

    A hint of embarrassment shed across Scott¡¯s face. As the Demonic Dragon Kirkadan had instantly found out their location, the method of smearing fresh blood all over their bodies to impersonate the zombie soldiers was clearly ineffective. This p in the face came much quicker than he had expected.

    The Demonic Dragon Kirkadan had initially intended to seek out the Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha. However, when the mysterious gentleman summoned it, he had assigned a different task to it. In the end, the moment this creature appeared, it forgot its mission. Seeing Scott and his followers triggered Kirkadan¡¯s bloodlust and it instantlyunched into battle.

    Be swiftly retreated. She needed to return to camp and inform Lisha and the others to move to a different location as soon as possible. There was no way that they could remain here any longer. The Demonic Dragon Kirkadan was highly vtile and destructive and it could spell trouble if they got caught in the bacsh. On the banks of the Ryder River behind Be, the Demonic Dragon Kirkadan¡¯s three heads were spitting fire, ice, and poison respectively as it was currently engaged in a confrontation with Scott and his team.

    On her way back to their hiding ce, Be could see from a distance that Lisha and the other girls were surrounded by enemies. It was arge group of strange vertical shadows. Chief President Angelia and the other girls had their arms around their chests and were shaking in fear as they knelt on the ground. Lisha and Kriss were the only ones left standing as they attempted to block the group from the abyss demonic beings around them.

    The Swordsman Kriss had set up a sword barrier around the girls. As the abyss demonic beings feared the barrier, they did not dare to attack them. Kriss gripped her precious sword, the ¡°Dark Requiem¡± so tightly in her hands that her knuckles turned white. Although she and Lisha were standing, the girls¡¯ snowy white figures were trembling slightly. They must have been terrified.

    Be did not dare to be careless. She put on her invisibility cloak and moved in quietly from the side. When she finally caught sight of the abyss demonic beings, Be got a shock. They were exact replicas of the cockroaches from her previous world! These standing ¡°roaches¡± were about two meters tall and were the size of those Demonic Poison Bees that they had encountered earlier. The worst thing was that these ¡°roaches¡± had a ferocious human face on its heads. Most girls would be absolutely terrified by cockroaches. This meant that Kriss and Lisha might have been trembling out of instinct.

    Be was not that scared. However, it would not be easy trying to get rid of so many ¡°roaches¡± at the same time. She did not know why Princess Effie¡¯s deceptive magic would lose its effectiveness. They had managed to sessfully trick the Crypt Spider and Demonic Poison Bees into thinking that they were dead corpses. Why would it not work against these ¡°roaches¡±?

    The moment Be caught a glimpse of one of the roaches¡¯ faces, her vision began to blur. Almost immediately, a horrifying sight appeared right in front of her eyes. She found herself in the middle of a swamp region that was filled with the putrid smell of rotting flesh. Countless rotting human hands emerged from the swamp and attempted to drag her down into the murky waters.

    Since Be was a Demon God, she had the ability to move freely within the illusion. Her right hand transformed into her demonic w, grabbed onto the rotting hand that was tugging on her and snapped it into pieces. In that moment, the illusion shattered as well. By the time she returned to reality, Be¡¯s right hand was human again as the transformations in the illusion would remain in the illusion.

    Ah, it had been a psychological attack. Be finally recalled the origins of the cockroach-like abyss demonic beings. These abyss crypt insects were one of the lowest in the food chain. For instance, a single Crypt Spider would be able to kill all of them. To the other abyss demonic beings, these roaches were weaklings. However, to humans, they were one of the more tricky demonic beings to fight.

    The faces on their heads belonged to thest human they devoured. Since these insects would absorb their prey¡¯s resentment and vengeance, humans who were being psychologically attacked could not look at those faces for too long before being frightened to death. It seemed like the Abyss Crypt Insects had eaten the residents of Angus City. Since they carried human resentment, Princess Effie¡¯s invisibility magic was useless against them.

    In a sudden stroke of genius, Be found a nearby corpse of another abyss demonic being, a Crypt Spider, and dropped a few drops of her blood on it. A Demon King¡¯s blood managed to ¡°resurrect¡± this corpse and allow it to reanimate for a short while.

    This short bout of movement caused the Crypt Insects around Lisha and the others to scuttle away in fright. They were fine when bullying humans but when faced with their own kind, their only course of action would be to run away as a single Crypt Spider would have been enough to kill them all.

    ¡°Lisha, it¡¯s been hard on you, I was toote...¡±

    ¡°Older Sister Be, if you were anyter... the one inside would havee out to settle this herself...¡±

    ¡°Same here... Be, smoke has beening from the other side of the Ryder River. What¡¯s going on... could it be...¡±

    ¡°There... there¡¯s nothing wrong. It¡¯s just another internal battle between abyss demonic beings. You don¡¯t have to worry about it.¡±

    Once Be appeared, Lisha and Kriss copsed onto the ground as though a heavy load had been lifted off them. They had suffered too many bouts of psychological attacks. If Be came a littleter, the Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha and the Myriad Sword Demon Krysan who were hidden within the girls would have forced their way out. They could not continue to watch as the girls continued to make a fool of themselves by being attacked by such low level abyss demonic beings.

    Lisha and Kriss had no choice. As they were with Chief President Angelia, Princess Effie, and the others, they had to conceal part of their true abilities and could not fight back with all their might. However, it had put them in a difficult position. Since they could not harness their full strength, they had trouble dealing with the Crypt Insects.

    Lisha and Kriss had said thest sentence in a small voice so that Princess Effie, who had been standing behind them, could not hear anything. Be reached out and patted their heads in an attempt tofort them. After that, Be walked over to Princess Effie and the others.

    Princess Effie was kneeling on the ground. Her hands were wrapped around her chest and her legs were mped as tightly as she could. She stared at the grass at her feet with her face flushed red, unwilling to meet Be¡¯s eyes. Being highly observant, Be immediately realized that there was a strange wet patch on the ground next to her.

    ¡°Be... what are you looking at, don¡¯t look at me... stop smiling strangely... I... I¡¯m fine, everything¡¯s fine.¡±

    ¡°Princess Effie, could it be that you were so scared...¡±

    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t say anything. Be, please, I¡¯m begging you... I didn¡¯t... I would never...¡±

    ¡°How about this, I can help you change into a clean set of undergarment bottoms, but you must be obedient...¡±

    Be looked down and realized that Princess Effie had been so scared by those Crypt Insects¡¯ psychological attacks that she had lost control of her dder. Be always enjoyed profiting from others¡¯ misfortune. Since she had already seen Princess Effie in such an embarrassing state, the princess was so self-conscious that she hoped that a hole would open up in the ground and swallow her whole. Right now, all she wanted to do was to take the attention away from her ident and would agree to anything that Be wanted her to do.

    Princess Effie was not the only one who had an ident. Be nced around and saw that other than Lisha and Kriss who had been standing at the fore, everyone else had lost control of their dders. Every girl had their legs crossed tightly together and were too embarrassed to look up at all.

    Close by, Chief President Angelia, President Alephia, and President ddis were in the same position as Princess Effie. When Be turned towards them, all three girls instantly turned away, and kept their legs closed tightly. They did not dare to look Be in the eyes as they were afraid that she would notice the special patches of water in the grass near them.

    Seriously, did these three presidents think that they would be able to hide something like that from her that easily? Be stood up and walked towards the three of them with a cryptic smile on her face. The look in her eyes as she observed them caused them to tremble in fear.

    ¡°Be, you should check on the other girls first... I¡¯m fine.¡±

    ¡°Exactly... I¡¯m fine too. You should pay some attention to Princess Effie instead.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m fine here too, don¡¯t worry...¡±

    ¡°My dear seniors, don¡¯t be naughty. I¡¯ll only believe you if you spread open your legs. Otherwise, I wille to you and take a look for myself.¡±

    There was no way that Chief President Angelia and the other girls would dare to spread their legs as they would not be able to hide their incontinence anymore. Although everyone else was in the same position, the three of them were student union presidents after all. They needed to protect their personal reputation and authority.

    From that point on, things got interesting. While Kriss and Lisha feigned ignorance, the other girls allowed Be to remove thest piece of undergarment that protected their modesty under the pretense of ¡°doingundry¡±. Right now, they were allpletely naked from the waist down and were left with the two band-aids that covered the little nubs on their chests.

    ¡°Come with me, it¡¯s not safe here either. Don¡¯t be so self-conscious! There aren¡¯t any outsiders here...¡±

    Be took out a long piece of red ropes and tied it around each girls¡¯ waist. Other than Lisha and Kriss, the other girls were all connected together by the red ropes as they moved along. From a distance, it looked as though they were three ve traders who were on their way to make a transaction with a batch of ves.

    Princess Effie and the others had no choice but to allow themselves to follow Be¡¯s lead like this. After all, Be had already seen everything, including their most humiliating moments. Thus they did not feel too ufortable walking around in this manner. Although this was supposed to be a degrading type of training game, it did not feel that bad as they were all in it together as a group.

    ¡°Lisha, Kriss, you look a little strange!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much, Older Sister Be. It¡¯s just... nevermind. Since Senior Effie and the others do not have any objections, I shall not say anything.¡±

    ¡°Be, I¡¯m always on your side. You do not have to be suspicious!¡±

    After spending so much time with Be, Lisha and Kriss were gradually moving towards being an S. However, their tendencies were not as obvious as the Assassin Noreya and the Puppet Master ine. Thetter two already had a record of being Be¡¯s ¡°partners in crime¡±.

    On the other side of the Ryder River, the God Chosen Knight Scott and his followers finally cut off one of the Demonic Dragon Kirkadan¡¯s heads after much difficulty. As it was still in its beginning stages, it was a tough fight against the male Savior¡¯s human exploratory team. After losing one of its dragon heads, the Demonic Dragon Kirkadan had no other choice but to fly away.

    By the time the God Chosen Knight Scott and his band of followers crossed over to the other side of the Ryder River, they had already missed their chance to reap their rewards. Other than the strange puddles of water on the grass, there was no one there. Be had already whisked Chief President Angelia and the other girls away. The only things left waiting for them were frenzied attacks from the hundreds of angry Crypt Insects that returned when they realized that they had been duped.

    The fortress Kurus City was the nearestrge city to Angus City. Both cities were about the same size. However, Kurus City was on full security lockdown. Not long ago, signs of activity by abyss demonic beings had been found near the city. Earl Kirk the Sixth, the lord of Kurus City, was so frightened that he immediately ordered for the city to go on high alert.

    Even though he had the powers of a Mage, he was a coward at heart. After living in peace for so long, Earl Kirk was even more afraid of death. This territory had been passed down in his family from his ancestors and he was now the sixth generation lord of this city.

    ¡°Earl Kirk, I wish to make a request to leave the city with my students...¡±

    ¡°Miss Caroline... these are uncertain times. It would be much safer for you and the students of the Frederica Academy to remain inside Kurus City. The students from the other three academiesbined were more powerful than your group. Despite that, they have gone missing near Andorra Town...¡±

    ¡°You do not have to worry. My city walls are eight meters tall and are the same height as the ones that helped the Sarnia Duchy defend her capital, Sarni City, against the Beastmen Coalition of more than one million troops for a month. Trust me, there is no way that the abyss demonic beings will be able to climb in.¡±

    Inside the main hall of Earl Kirk¡¯s mansion, President Caroline of the Frederica Academy Student Unions was currently deep in negotiations with the Earl. This schrly, middle aged earl would only recite the rules of the Imperial Union everytime she tried to say anything. President Caroline was so annoyed that there were a few moments during their conversation when she nearly wanted to punch him. If not for the fact that she was not too powerful, she would have turned hostile a long time ago.

    President Caroline had already met the demonic being that Be had sent to her, seeking her help. She immediately nned to bring the girls whom she had brought from Frederica Academy to support Be. Those girls were all on the same team. They were the same girls who had been imprisoned by the Ogre Nelson on the New Moon Ind and already knew Be intimately.

    ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, Earl Kirk, I shall take my leave. Let¡¯s go...¡±

    ¡°Hey, President Caroline, why don¡¯t you leave after dinner? All sorts of delicacies have already been prepared inside the mansion... Don¡¯t worry too much about the abyss demonic beings. When the Radiant Church¡¯s Judgement of God arrives, everything will be cleaned up within moments.¡±

    ¡°No thank you, Earl Kirk. I appreciate your kindness... However, it is still day and I¡¯m not hungry...¡±

    President Caroline was actually extremely intelligent and shrewd. Other than that time when she lost to Be and she managed to take advantage of her, under normal circumstances, tricking her was no easy feat. Although there were no obvious signs that Earl Kirk¡¯s reputation had been tainted, President Caroline refused to believe that the family had not gone corrupt after six generations of nepotism.

    Before visiting Earl Kirk the Sixth at his mansion, Caroline had specially sent someone to do a secret background check on the Earl. She found out that he had done many bad things over the years that evaded thew of the Aldridge Empire, such as tax evasion, underground recruitment of private soldiers and exceeding the maximum quota for his private army.

    However, the semnce of peace in Kurus City was only temporary. As the guards outside the city walls were inexperienced, none of them realized that those abyss demonic beings were Crypt Insects that were simr to cockroaches. This meant that they could enter the city through the underground waterways and his eight meter tall city walls would bepletely useless in defending the city.

    ???

 Volume 5 Chapter 277: Abyss Demonic Being Ambush on Kurus Cit

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 277: Abyss Demonic Being Ambush on Kurus Cit</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    It was currently daytime in the central area of the Aldridge Empire¡¯s Kurus City, which was thergest city near Angus City. However, all of Kurus City was quite tense currently, as Kurus City¡¯s Earl Kirk the Sixth knew about the news that Angus City had been ambushed by the abyss demonic beings.

    Earl Kirk the Sixth had another objective when he invited President Caroline to have dinner with him. The earl¡¯s family had been the city lords for six generations already in Kurus City, and often engaged in activities which couldn¡¯t see the light of day.

    80-90% of the girls that he invited to dinner would end up disappearing. Since most of the girls weremoners with no status, these disappearances would typically be ignored.

    Although Caroline was the student council president of Frederica Academy, she was only a merchant, so her power level wasn¡¯t strong at all. He had really made a mistake as it was currently daytime, which made it difficult for him to give themand to forcibly detain President Caroline¡¯s group. If only he had known, he would have invited President Caroline over at night instead.

    ¡±Luke, take some people and keep an eye out on those girls. At night, find a chance... and make sure that everything is done cleanly.¡±

    ¡±Earl Kirk, President Caroline is the daughter of the Carlo family. If you...¡±

    ¡±What are you afraid of? Her older brother Carlos is friends with me. It was Young Master Carlos who requested... anyways, just follow her group.¡±

    Earl Kirk the Sixth had evidentlye to some sort of mysterious secret agreement with President Carlos. He had only dared to make a move against Caroline because he had Carlos¡¯s tacit permission.

    After leaving Earl Kirk¡¯s residence, Caroline left on the main path together with the other beautiful women. She could sense that she was being followed, and she could pretty much guess who had sent the pursuers. Back in Earl Kirk¡¯s residence, she had already noticed that most of the maids working there had been controlled by mind control magic. Normal nobles wouldn¡¯t do such a thing, unless there was something wrong with the maid¡¯s origin.

    ¡±Caroline, I think we¡¯re being followed...¡±

    ¡±I know, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m thinking of an idea...¡±

    Just as Caroline was having a hard timeing up with a good idea, several girls from Alexis Academy walked over from directly opposite them. It seemed like those girls had received a request; they directly blocked President Caroline¡¯s group. They were wearing ck masks over their faces, which made it difficult for President Caroline to identify them. From what she remembered, she wasn¡¯t acquainted with very many students from Alexis Academy.

    ¡±You¡¯re... oh, President Dinah and Vice President Anya...¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no time to exin. President Caroline, follow us, as this ce is finished. Go find her, as only by her side will it be safest.¡±

    President Caroline hesitantly looked at the two beautiful girls before her. When they took off their masks, she had finally realized that the two beautiful female assassins were President Dinah and Vice President Anya of Alexis Academy¡¯s student council. Dinah had long, silver hair and beautiful, light purple eyes. She was currently passionately pulling on President Caroline¡¯s hand. This icy and beautiful female assassin was showing such a warm and friendly smile that Caroline wondered if she had mistaken someone else for Dinah.

    ¡±Grey Reaper¡± Dinah was currently the #1 ranked assassin in the Assassins Guild. Rumors said that she was an incredibly icy girl. Caroline was rather confused to see Dinah smiling at her like this. Although the two of them had met before, they hadn¡¯t said a single word to each other at that time, so they didn¡¯t even count as acquaintances.

    Apart from Chief President Angelia of Olsylvia Academy, all other student council presidents thought that President Caroline was only a merchant. Since she didn¡¯t have anybat strength, the others didn¡¯t interact with her very much. This world was one where power was everything. If you didn¡¯t have any power, more wealth would only bring more danger to you.

    President Dinah helplessly opened up the cor of her assassin cape slightly when she saw that President Caroline was so suspicious of her, so that thetter could see that she was wearing a small ck ne around her neck. This ne had been given as a present to them by Be.

    Although the design was ero, it was also a method of identification. President Caroline no longer hesitated after seeing the signature on the tiny ne. She immediately had her group follow President Dinah. That ne was proof of a woman being aligned with Be, as President Caroline had an identical ne on her own neck.

    After meeting up with the assassin girls from Alexis Academy, Caroline and the others came to the rear city gate of Kurus City, where they discovered arge hole in the city wall which seemed like it had just been made.

    ¡°President Dinah, when did you also receive that from her...¡±

    ¡±Let¡¯s not mention this, as isn¡¯t it the same for you? Let¡¯s go. This city is about to be the next Angus City.¡±

    Because of President Dinah and Vice President Anya and the protection of the other assassin girls from Alexis Academy, Earl Kirk¡¯s powerful subordinate, Luke, was unable to attack President Caroline¡¯s group of girls from Frederica Academy. The assassin girls¡¯bat strength was far stronger than the random hoodlums under Luke¡¯smand.

    Luke was only able to watch as the Frederica Academy girls went together with the Alexis Academy assassin girls through the hole in the wall. Luke could only then dejectedly return to ask for Earl Kirk the Sixth¡¯s forgiveness.

    However, before Luke¡¯s group could even return, Luke was killed by an Abyss Crypt Insect that suddenly popped out from a sewer next to him. After the Abyss Crypt Insect emerged from the sewer, it then began to attack themoners in Kurus City.

    Earl Kirk had sent approximately 100,000 Aldridge Empire troops to guard the city walls, so the defense inside the city itself was incredibly light. There were basically no guards left at all. The Abyss Crypt Insects took advantage of this gap in the defenses and started a major ughter in Kurus City¡¯s residential area.

    President Dinah, Vice President Anya, and the other assassin girls were all girls who previously had a rtionship with Be. Several months ago, while they were investigating the conquered human dukedom, a certain dark wizard had captured all of them. They had almost been annihted. If it hadn¡¯t been for Be¡¯s assistance, they would have still remained as ¡°human furniture¡± ves to the old gentleman.

    President Caroline only noticed how much danger Kurus City had been in after she left. She turned around to look at the streets far behind her to see thatrge numbers of Abyss Crypt Insects were crawling out from the sewers. Some bystanders who didn¡¯t react quick enough were instantly devoured on the spot. All of Kurus City sunk into tremendous panic, as nobody had expected that the abyss demonic beings would crawl out from the sewers to attack the city.

    Vice President Anya had previously arranged personnel outside the city to watch the frequency of the abyss demonic beings¡¯ appearance. They noticed that the Abyss Crypt Insects seemed to be gathering together inrge numbers. Vice President Anya discussed things with President Dinah and figured out that the abyss demonic beings were preparing for a major attack on Kurus City, so they escaped from the city before that could happen.

    Earl Kirk, the ruler of Kurus City, was untrustworthy, so President Dinah couldn¡¯t be bothered with warning him beforehand. She didn¡¯t have too much hope in this mission to begin with, as they had started ratherte. She helped rescue President Caroline¡¯s group only because she had inadvertently discovered that President Caroline¡¯s group were also Be¡¯s girls, so they were all in the same faction.

    President Caroline¡¯s group all managed to escape. They followed President Dinah¡¯s arrangements and went to Ryder River Dock, where ships had already been prepared for the escape downstream. Angus City was downstream on Ryder River. Since things were so chaotic currently, it would be rtively safer by Be¡¯s side, as at least their lives would be safe.

    However, President Caroline discovered when she reached the river that the ships left there had all been sunk by Kurus City¡¯s soldiers already. All of Ryder City was empty, with not even a single wooden board, much less a single ship.

    ¡±Damn it, that Earl Kirk really put us in such a predicament. Vice President Anya, immediately have a trustworthy sister go remove that underhanded bastard¡¯s head...¡±

    ¡°President Dinah, we¡¯ve been surrounded, look...¡±

    Arge number of Abyss Crypt Insects had pursued them from Kurus City. The assassins weren¡¯t good at these types of direct confrontations. President Dinah gave Vice President Anya a determined nce. If they weren¡¯t sessful at breaking free, then they would allmit suicide with the suicide mechanisms on their bodies.

    Several gigantic ck shadows were approaching Ryder River Dock in the sky. These mysterious flying objects wore the special emblem of the Sarnia Duchy, which was a white lily flower. These flying objects swiftly descended to a ce above their heads when they noticed that President Caroline and the others were surrounded. Five or six wooden suspensiondders were tossed down from the flying objects. After tossing down the wooden suspensiondders, many dark arquebus barrels emerged from the flying object and started shooting towards the pursuing Abyss Crypt Insects.

    ¡±That¡¯s... Sister Annie! Wasn¡¯t she over in the Sarnia Duchy?¡±

    ¡±Anya, stop dawdling, hurry and climb up thedder already, as I still need to go pick up Be and the others!¡±

    On the gigantic flying object, Princess Annie, who was also the maid that Be took in aftermitting her first ¡°crime¡±, was currently waving her hand at them. Annie had President Dinah, President Caroline, and Vice President Anya immediately bring Frederica Academy and Alexis Academy¡¯s girls up thedder onto the gigantic flying object.

    Be¡¯s group had retreated to a certain nameless vige alongsider Ryder River. The vigers here had already escaped, likely because the abnormalities in Andorra Town had scared them. It was likely that these vigers had escaped to Kurus City.

    Now, Kurus City was also under attack. Be nced into the far distance at Kurus City and noticed that dense smoke was rising from the city. The abyss demonic beings were spreading far too quickly. Who knew how long the Radiant Church¡¯s ¡°Judgement of God¡± would take? With the current situation, all of the Aldridge Empire would be dead due to the abyss demonic beings¡¯ attacks within one month.

    Be already roughly understood what had happened in Angus City. An Abyss Gate had been opened there, causing arge number of abyss demonic beings to be released. Abyss demonic beings which weren¡¯t restrained by a Demon God would cause destruction as they pleased. More than 10,000 years ago, when the 12 Demon Kings had attacked the humans, even they hadn¡¯t dared to summon too many abyss demonic beings out of fear that the abyss demonic beings would be impossible to control.

    It was rather difficult to attack Angus City with the forces currently avable. Still, Be had a method to deal with things, although it would be a little troublesome.

    Inside thergest house in this nameless vige, the girls from the three schools who had ran around for so long had all fallen asleep due to their fatigue. This home had likely belonged to the vige mayor before. Be and the others ced ayer of grass in the living room, and President Alephia had used mist magic to clean the grass for sleeping on. They didn¡¯t dare to use the bed or clothing left in the home.

    Chief President Angelia had originally intended to make do with the clothing that the vigers had left behind so that she could be rid of her current embarrassing condition. However, the clothing left behind in the vige was all bloody and filled with holes, so Chief President Angelia and the others were forced to give up on this.

    Princess Kriss brought out all sorts of magic swords and ced a defensive sword formation around the house. She suspected that abyss demonic beings were still in the area, and that the vigers might not have managed to escape at all.

    The girls all sat close to each other in the living room of the former vige mayor¡¯s house. They could no longer afford to worry about their embarrassment here. Apart from tiny patches to cover their nipples, they had nothing else to wear at all. Many of the girls no longer cared what school the other girls were from as they simply hugged each other in order to stay warm.

    Be and the others didn¡¯t dare to start a fire out of fear that the abyss demonic beings would discover them. If this continued all the way until night, Princess Effie and the others would surely start freezing once night set in. It was already quite difficult for the noble girls who were used to pampered lifestyles to reach here already. Be and Princess Kriss sat with backs against each other, while Lisha was resting in Be¡¯sp.

    President Alephia and President ddis were hugging each other not far away from Be¡¯s position. It wasn¡¯t exactly the first time that they had hugged each other. If it wasn¡¯t for Be staring at them with a strange expression, it was likely that the two would have started passionately kissing each other already.

    Be was likely the only person capable of turning former enemies into lesbian best friends. Be felt a tremendous sense of aplishment as she watched how both President Alephia and President ddis buried their faces on the other¡¯s shoulder out of embarrassment.

    When the opportunity was ripe, Be wouldn¡¯t be allowing a single one of the girls to escape from her grasp. Right now, Be needed to focus on Chief President Angelia and Princess Effie who were next to her. For the time being, Be wouldn¡¯t interfere with how President Alephia and President ddis were rubbing their white bodies against each other for the sake of obtaining warmth.

    Chief President Angelia and Princess Effie were kneeling to the left and right of Be. Both of them were covering their breasts with their hands and lowering their heads in embarrassment. Be¡¯s left and right hands were touching all over their bodies. Since they were afraid to make loud noises which would attract the other girls¡¯ attention, Chief President Angelia and Princess Effie did their best to refrain from making strange noises.

    Be couldn¡¯t help but increase her movements when seeing how cute the two of them looked as they withstood her groping. She began to touch the sensitive areas on Chief President Angelia and Princess Effie¡¯s bodies.

    ¡±Be, that ce is no good, I¡¯m begging you, spare me...¡±

    ¡±Be, don¡¯t be like this, you can toy with me however you like when we get back... this isn¡¯t a good ce.¡±

    ¡±Alright, I¡¯ll leave things at this for now. However, you two better not refuse me when we get back!¡±

    Princess Effie used both her hands to grab onto Be¡¯s hand which had been about to slide past her belly button, while Chief President Effie protected the sensitive spots on her breasts, not letting Be have any more opportunities to squeeze them. The two girls¡¯ most sensitive spots were the exact opposite, as one was most sensitive on the upper body, while the other was most sensitive on the lower body.

    Both of them helplessly begged for mercy. They had lost far too much energy in the half-Abyss region. Mages¡¯ stamina couldn¡¯tpare to warriors¡¯ in the first ce. They didn¡¯t have the energy left to resist submitting to Be, not to mention how Be had already witnessed the embarrassing scene of them peeing. Since Be had already seen the most embarrassing scene possible, what else was there to hide from her?

    Be knew that it was time to stop. As Be took her hands back, she and Lisha in herp as well as Kriss resting in her back all sensed something simultaneously. The three of them all had a dark side that sensed the presence of a new abyss demonic being. This abyss demonic being had a vicious aura which was far more frightening than the Crypt Spider, Demonic Poison Bee, or Abyss Crypt Insect from before. In fact, this aura was even more frightening than Demon Dragon Kirkadan which Be had met before.

    Be indicated to Lisha and Kriss that they shouldn¡¯t speak. She immediately made her way over to the locked front door and peeked outside through a crack that had been made intentionally.

    It was originally daylight in this nameless vige, but the sky was now covered by a dark swarm of ck insects. The insects were incredibly dense, to the point where they seemed just like ho cmities that Be saw in movies from her past life. The insect swarm covered the skypletely and brought an early nightfall to this nameless vige.

    These insects weren¡¯t hos. Be observed closely and discovered that they were gigantic mosquitoes. These Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes were tied with Abyssal Army Ants and Abyssal Devil-Tooth Fish as the Three Demonic Nightmares. These three abyssal demonic species would always act inrge numbers. One focused on the sky, one focused on thend, and one focused on the sea. All three species were known as frightening abyssal demonic species which could swiftly ughter all the living beings in an entire city.

    For example, just the Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes alone were capable of ganging up on and sucking a dragonpletely dry. Naturally, they would be even more effective against humans. They would suck so much out of humans that they wouldn¡¯t leave behind even a single drop afterwards. Normal abyss demonic beings would always stay far away from the Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes¡¯ activities, apart from a few species which naturally countered the Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes.

    It seemed like the Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes had been flying in the direction of Kurus City, but they happened to sense living people in this nameless vige, causing the swarm to gather here. The Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes had previously descended upon this vige before, draining all the residents dry and not leaving a single body part behind.

    The numerous magic swords that Kriss had previously ced around the residence now showed their use. A sixyered translucent magical defensive field shielded the entire residence. The Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes were unwilling to leave this ce behind, as they felt it would be a tremendous waste to let go of a dozen or so beautiful girls who were alreadypletely naked.

    The Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes kept smashing themselves against the magical defensive field, wanting to break the shield and then feast on the girls inside. The magical defensive field showed signs of weakening under the constant impacts, seeming like it wouldn¡¯t hold out for much longer.

 Volume 5 Chapter 278: Emergency Air Rescue Operation In The Skies Of The Nameless Village

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 278: Emergency Air Rescue Operation In The Skies Of The Nameless Vige</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    In a nameless vige situated along the catchment area of the Ryder River that ran beside the outskirts of Kurus City, thergest city close to Angus City, at the central region of the Aldridge Empire, Be and others were attacked by the abyss demonic beings and a swarm of Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes. The Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes formed a huddle around the small house where they were hiding, constantly attacking the Defensive Swords Array, which was put up by Kriss.

    Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes were already considered an intermediate-grade species in the abyss biological chain. Once they appeared, it proved that the opposite Abyss Gate had been opened for a long time. If nothing was going to stop it, when more terrifying abyss demonic beings appeared, Be could only use her Demon¡¯s God form to try andmand and restrain these abyss demonic beings.

    Be didn¡¯t let the other girls follow. Only she and Kriss went to the door to observe the situation outside. Lisha remained where she was and looked at President Angelia and the rest. Be did not wish to let them look at such a horrifying scene. Even the architectural buildings, where the Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes flew past, were smashed into powder by them. Due to Kriss¡¯s Defensive Swords Array, the vige chief¡¯s hut they were hiding in was temporarily safe, but the rest of the houses were demolished.

    Misfortunes never came one at a time. There was a swarm of ck insects crawling from the ground in the distance. They were like a tidal wave, spreading from the horizon to here. Be took a closer look, and her formerly rxed expression became more cautious. The marching insects on the ground were the Abyssal Army Ants, which were the same level of cmity demonic beings as the Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes.

    The Abyssal Army Ants were crawling from the ground towards Be¡¯s hidden house. Wherever they passed, the trees copsed and were being eaten cleanly by them. The Abyssal Army Ants and the Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes seemed to have agreed to charge and attack the Defensive Swords Array set up by Kriss at the same time.

    Finally, the firstyer of the Defensive Swords Array shattered after not being able to withstand such a massive joint assault, leaving five to fend off the swarm. Several swords used in the array automatically recovered back into the sword space on Princess Kriss¡¯s body.

    After seeing that there was an effect, the Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes and Abyssal Army Ants seemed to have taken stimnts, striking the secondyer of the Defensive Swords Array even harder. The Defensive Swords Array put up by Kriss was oveidyer byyer, gradually strengthening from the outside to the inside. Hence, the secondyer was more durable than the first.

    However, no matter how strong the Defensive Swords Array was, it was not enough to defend thebined rush of the Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes and Abyssal Army Ants. Soon, the secondyer also showed signs of loosening. That tottering feeling was a warning before the Defensive Swords Array copsed.

    ¡°Be, my Defensive Swords Array won¡¯tst long. Why don¡¯t we retreat from the waterway behind the hut? We only need to fend off the Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes from above.¡±

    ¡°Kriss, sorry to say, the Ryder River doesn¡¯t seem to wee us! Look over there...¡±

    Because the backyard of this vige chief¡¯s hut was right next to the Ryder River, Kriss suggested everyone go and look for wood boards and retreat from the river. In that case, they could temporarily avoid the Abyssal Army Ants¡¯ attack. Coincidentally, the vige chief¡¯s hut happened to have arge amount of wood. Using them, it was still sufficient for everyone to use to transfer themselves.

    However, the Ryder River was also upied by unknown visitors. Be came to the wooden window inside the room, which could overlook the outside of the backyard. She saw a group of shadows from a school of fish under the Ryder River. Those were not some ordinary fishes; instead, they were dense enough to almost turn the clear river waters into ck color.

    Be stared at the few ck monster fish that jumped out of the surface of the Ryder River and instantly recognized that they were the Abyssal Devil-Tooth Fish. Their fang-filled mouth and ferocious heads were too easy to identify. The Three Demonic Nightmares of the Abyss World were all here. Be didn¡¯t know if those Abyssal Devil-Tooth Fish wereing for them, but one thing was for certain: they could no longer go into the Ryder River.

    Presently, the Abyssal Devil-Tooth Fish had the least threat to Be and all. They were in the Ryder River. If they didn¡¯t enter the water, they were not even as rming as the Crypt Spiders they had encountered before.

    The most menacing were the Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes and the Abyssal Army Ants, both of which were directly attacking the Defensive Swords Array put up by Kriss. The secondyer had already been run through, and they wereing for the thirdyer now.

    The girls in the room were so scared that they were all huddled together, with President Angelia and Princess Effie hugging each other. Be didn¡¯t know the extent of their fear, but the environment here really wasn¡¯t friendly to people who had Trypophobia. Therge, ck swarm of insects was intimidating just by looking at it.

    ¡°Be, there seems to be a strange flying object in the sky drawing near... that symbol... isn¡¯t... isn¡¯t it yours?¡±

    ¡°Yup, they¡¯re my people. They finally caught up. I almost used the Demon King¡¯s power to charge outside... Luckily, they are here.¡±

    In the sky of the nameless vige, more than 20 airships were approaching, their outer appearances referencing the high-altitude airships from the previous life. Each airship was between 100 to 150 meters, and thergest had a length of more than 300 meters¡ªit should be the gship.

    Those airships were the magical airships that were developed recently by the Darkness Sacred Region from Be¡¯s side, named the Grim Airships. They were originally intended to be used as weapons in the war against the Beastmen. However, it was over before they were even developed. Due to that, the Grim Airships didn¡¯t get the chance to be disyed on the battlefield, and they were lying idle in the Darkness Sacred Region, waiting formands.

    The Grim Airship was developed by the Mechanical Creator Andrea and Magic Creator Bethia. It burned a special magical fuel to be used as the propulsion power. A typical Grim Airship could carry nearly a hundred fully armored soldiers, while the gship, ¡°Sky Ark¡± could transport more than 200 and still retain a sizeable free space due to its length of 300 meters.

    The captain of the ¡°Sky Ark¡± was Demon King Be¡¯s personal maid, the former Kristoff Empire¡¯s Princess, Annie. Be entrusted her as the ¡°Joint Fleet Commander¡± of the Grim Airships Group. With the help from the interdimensional teleportation magic by Extradimensional Creator Alfreia, this fleet was teleported from Sarni City, the capital of Sarnia Duchy, to the vicinity near Kurus City. Because they did not have Be¡¯s exact coordinates, the fleet had to start looking for their whereabouts from Kurus City.

    The airship fleet rescued the girls from Frederica Academy and Alexis Academy when it was passing through Kurus City. President Caroline, President Dinah, and President Anya were all saved. Under President Caroline¡¯s guidance, the Fleet Chief Commander, Princess Annie, directed the entire fleet of Grim Airships along the Ryder River towards Andorra Town. They finally met Be and the rest, who were stuck under the joint attack of the Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes and Abyssal Army Ants.

    It was evident that the swarm of Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes was encountering such a colossal object for the first time. They didn¡¯t know what to do momentarily. Other than thergest airship, ¡°Sky Ark¡±, that had the smell of living people, the other Grim Airships were devoid of any intelligent life. The smell of the metal machinery caused the Abyss Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes to be in a bad mood.

    Each Grim Airship was equipped with cannons. The Grim Airship was actually a flying warship, which was a fusion of a ship at sea and a flying balloon. The designer, Mechanical Creator Andrea, originally wanted to design an interster warship but was dismissed by Be. She was not used to driving a super warship with such a sci-fi element in the Other World.

    It was not difficult to manufacture the Grim Airship. If the Gnome Race and Dwarf Race joined forces, it would be possible to imitate a simr aviation prop. However, in view of the feudal rtionship between the two races, Be reckoned that she would probably not see a ¡°knock-off version¡± of the Grim Airship.

    In the face of the ck swarm of Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes, the Grim Airship fleet chose the simplest yet roughest method: use cannons and bomb them directly. With a volley from the cannons on both sides of the airship¡¯s body, the midair Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes were sted away by the salvo.

    The concentrated distribution of the Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes caused them to be unable to dodge. A bomb from the Grim Airship could cause an explosion of arge bloody smoke in the sky. It was an amalgamation of all the Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes that were killed from the st and the blood which they¡¯d sucked. It sttered out as their corpses exploded, forming those blood mists and painting the sky red.

    After smelling blood, the Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes became even more excited. They changed their target and attacked the fleet of Grim Airships in the sky, temporarily letting off the little hut, which Be and the rest were hiding in.

    By this time, fouryers of the Defensive Swords Array had already been destroyed. The Abyssal Army Ants were charging towards the fifthyer of the Defensive Swords Array. However, after losing the support of the mosquitoes, their attacking speed was obviously reduced. Thus, the teetering fifthyer miraculously stabilized temporarily.

    The Grim Airship Fleet was already prepared. They spread out, covering ¡°Sky Ark¡±, which was approaching the vige chief¡¯s hut where Be and the rest were hiding. The cannon of the gship was more than double that of an ordinary Grim Airship. It would be much harder for the Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes if they wanted to get close.

    The Grim Airship fleet¡¯s soldiers were all Skeleton Firearm Soldiers selected from Sarnia City. They had participated in the previous clean-up operation of the alienirs in the underground of the abandoned Benedict Manor, and they were more skilled in the use of firearms.

    The Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes couldn¡¯t suck bones, and they did not know where to go from there momentarily. In the midst of hesitation, many were once again struck by the Skeleton Firearm Soldiers on the Grim Airships by using the copper fire guns, which were simr to the shotguns from the previous life.

    The Abyssal Army ants on the ground and the Abyssal Devil-Tooth Fish in the Ryder River couldn¡¯t attack the targets in the sky at all. They were useless, except for cheering in the ¡°audience seats¡±. They could only watch the performance of the Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes from afar. The Abyssal Army Ants could buy some soy sauce (Chinese ng for saying it¡¯s none of my business, justing to take a look) and continue to attack thest twoyers of the Defensive Swords Array set up by Kriss, but the Abyssal Devil-Tooth Fish couldn¡¯t even do that. Their only option was to paddle in the Ryder River waters from the beginning till the end.

    The purpose of the Grim Airship Fleet was to pick up Be and the rest and not to fight against the Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes. The fleet¡¯s ¡°Joint Commander¡±, Princess Annie, had already sent out a gathering signal.

    The Grim Airships that hade here not only consisted of the existing 20 plus airships. In fact, a total of more than a hundred had joined this operation. Princess Annie divided the Grim Airships into four groups, with each group having 20 plus Grim Airships to begin exploring near Kurus City. The other three groups were still searching in the nearby airspace.

    Other than having living people on the gship ¡°Sky Ark¡±, the other Grim Airships were driven by the skeleton soldiers. To the greatest extent, the use of human soldiers was prevented. Once one or two Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes sessfully broke through the fire defense line and entered the Grim Airship, there would be a possibility that its internal system would be destroyed and result in the destruction of airships and deaths.

    Under the obstruction of the Grim Airships, the gship ¡°Sky Ark¡± sessfully approached the vige chief¡¯s hut that Be and the rest were obstinately guarding. Be opened the backyard door and nned to retreat from there.

    However, after discovering the objective of the Grim Airships, the abyssal demonic beings from all sides started a crazy offense. Seeing the dozens or so beautiful girls, whom they were about to get, slipping away right in front of their eyes was like a ¡°cooked¡± duck flying away in front of them. It was something that the abyssal demonic beings hated most.

    The Abyssal Army Ants on the ground increased the intensity of the attack and soon smashed the fifthyer of the Defensive Swords Array, heading onwards to the strongest sixthyer. Even the school of Abyssal Devil-Tooth Fish, which had always been in the Ryder River previously, many of them had jumped out of the water and flew towards the vige chief¡¯s hut by the river.

    The Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes in the sky rushed towards the direction of the Grim Airship¡¯s gship, ¡°Sky Ark¡±, despite the number of casualties. Princess Annie, the ¡°Joint Fleet Commander¡± of the Grim Airship fleet, had ordered to fire at will. Now, both sides had begun their final battle¡ªsess or failure would be determined here. Be would definitely be alright since she was a Demon King. Those Abyss Demonic Beings wouldn¡¯t dare to directly attack an existence that showed the power of a Demon King.

    The main people to be rescued were the girls following Be. They could be considered as Princess Annie¡¯s ¡°sisters¡±. Since they were all members of Be¡¯s harem, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem to be known as sisters. The Grim Airships covering the gship ¡°Sky Ark¡± let loose their cannons, creating an opportunity to save the girls. At the same time, they were afraid of identally hurting the people in the hut, so they dared not hurl down the explosive wooden barrels that were on the Grim Airships to attack the Abyssal Army Ants.

    ¡°Mistress Be, hurry up and bring the sisters up. Put the suspensiondder down, quick. Inform the other Grim Airships, even if they are sinking, they are not to retreat. Defend till the end!¡±

    Princess Annie came to the edge of the airship. Shemanded the skeleton soldiers to lower down five or six wooden suspensiondders while ordering the Grim Airships nearby, which were providing cover, that even if they were destroyed by the Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes, they were not allowed to leave their spot. The Grim Airships formed a fouryered circr defensive array to battle the Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes, fully prepared to follow themand to a tee.

    ¡°Princess Effie, President Angelia, help is here. Quickly go to the courtyard. You guys... What happened to you guys?¡±

    ¡°Be, you go. Both of our legs can¡¯t move anymore...¡±

    ¡°Be, if you guys can stand, just go! We are trapped by them...¡±

    At this critical moment, Princess Effie and the rest¡¯s legs actually gave way. Be thought that it was her fault for teasing them previously and making them too tired. But after turning one round, she found out that something was wrong.

    Other than her, only Lisha and Kriss were standing; the other girls couldn¡¯t walk as their legs turned to jelly. This was too abnormal. For example, President Alephia and President dys, she hadn¡¯t even teased them before, so why were their legs soft!

    ¡°Be, retreat. I saw them. Almost forgot! Go away...¡±

    Princess Kriss discovered the problem. She took out the holy sword, ¡°Weeping Soul¡±, and waved this legendary sword, which was said to be able to attack holy spirits in the air. Princess Effie and the rest suddenly felt that their legs were much morefortable. Be also saw many greenish-grey hand marks on their snowy white legs.

    They were the wraiths left by the human race who were brutally attacked and killed by the Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes, Abyssal Army Ants, and Abyssal Devil-Tooth Fish. As they were killed by the abyss demonic beings, they couldn¡¯t enter the Reincarnation Passage. They could only follow the abyss demonic beings¡ªtheir killers¡ªto harm other people, dragging them into the water to be their new members.

    When they saw that Princess Effie and the girls were about to retreat sessfully, the resentment and jealousy in their hearts made them stretch their hands out to grab the legs of Effie and the other girls, preventing them from escaping, wanting them to die together here. Be didn¡¯t have any Light Mage with them and hence, discovered the wraiths toote.

    Fortunately, Princess Kriss had swords to deal with various opponents and managed to solve the obstacles on the body of Princess Effie and the rest. The spiritual trauma suffered by the wraiths hacked by the ¡°Weeping Soul¡± wouldn¡¯t be healed in the next few years. They could only me themselves for courting disaster, though, fully deserving this ending for brewing ill intentions towards Be and the rest.

    Be, Kriss, and Lisha didn¡¯t feel the wraiths pulling their legs. After all, the difference in the smell of their souls and the human race could be felt by them. Other than this trio, the rest of the girls in the hall, including Princess Effie and the student presidents of the three academies, all fell into the trap.

    ¡°Our feet temporarily don¡¯t have any energy... Be, sorry, we have no strength to climb thedder. When you go back¡ª¡±

    ¡°No, Angelia, I will not leave anyone behind. Don¡¯t say anything, listen to me for the rest of the things.¡±

    Be interrupted President Angelia¡¯sst words abruptly. No matter what was said, she was not willing to give up any of the girls here. It was not only due to the feeling of girls¡¯ love, but also her dignity as a Demon King. If a Demon King failed to protect the people she wanted to protect, it would be very embarrassing for the Demon King.

    Fortunately, there were girls from the Alexis Assassin Academy on the gship, ¡°Sky Ark¡±. After seeing Be¡¯s gestures, President Dinah and Vice President Anya quickly dropped down a dozen flying hooks that the assassins used to climb the walls. If Princess Effie and the other girls couldn¡¯t climb the wooden suspensiondder, they¡¯d use the flying hooks¡¯ ropes and pull them up one by one.

    Be intended to carry Princess Effie and the girls one by one into the yard and use these ropes to pull them up onto the gship ¡°Sky Ark¡±. At this critical juncture, Lady Luck once again stood on Be¡¯s side. A burst of a violent long-range cannon shot onto the swarm of Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes, scattering them out.

    More than eighty Grim Airships formed a fleet of airships,ing over from several directions. They had received the gathering signal from the ¡°Joint Fleet Commander¡±, Princess Annie, of the gship ¡°Sky Ark¡± and rushed here just in time to support them in this critical moment.

 Volume 5 Chapter 279: Sky Ark, The Multifunctional Flagship of the Grim Airship Fleet

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 279: Sky Ark, The Multifunctional gship of the Grim Airship Fleet</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    At a nameless vige somewhere close to the Ryder River that ran between Angus City and Kurus City in the central region of the Aldridge Empire.

    Be and the others who had retreated there were currently battling against thebined attack by the Abyssal Army Ants and the Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes. At the moment, it seemed as though they were not going to make it.

    The first fiveyers of the Six Layered Defensive Sword Array that Kriss had set up around the vige chief¡¯s hut had already been broken through. Although the sixth and finalyer of the array was the most powerful one, cracks were already beginning to appear from the impact of the demonic beings¡¯ attacks. There were countless Abyssal Devil-Tooth Fish inside the Ryder River waiting for the girls to fall into the water.

    In that moment of crisis, the Grim Airship Fleet from the Sarnia Duchy arrived in the nick of time. The frenzied attacks by the Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes were suppressed by the cannons on the Grim Airship. The mosquitoes gathered all their forces and attempted to attack the formation¡¯s gship, the ¡°Sky Ark¡±. However, the Grim Airship Fleet was relentless and refused to budge from their formation, preventing any of their enemies from breaking through their fouryers of defenses.

    When the other reinforcement airships finally arrived, themander of the Grim Airship Fleet, Princess Annie, heaved a sigh of relief. More than eighty airships had joined the main formation that had been hovering above the nameless vige. With the onught of cannon attacks from hundreds of airships, the angry swarms of Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes eventually dispersed and buzzed around indignantly in the skies.

    ¡°What a majestic fleet. Be, your Sarnia Duchy¡¯s strength... isn¡¯t it a little... it¡¯s practically almost...¡±

    Looking at the giant airships in the air, it took Princess Effie¡¯s breath away. Even her own home nation, the Aldridge Empire, also known as the Nation of Arcana, might have some trouble trying to gather such immense forces. Each Grim Airship had the Sarnia Duchy¡¯s mark ced prominently on it and was especially striking as it caught the light.

    For a moment, Princess Effie had the impression that the Sarnia Duchy should actually be called the Sarnia Empire instead. The fleet of Grim Airships alone would be enough to level the ying field with the other Human empires.

    As they were currently in the central region of the Aldridge Empire, it was too far away from the coastline. Otherwise, Be would have summoned her demonic navy for assistance. The moment she sent out themunication demonic being to President Caroline, she recalled that the other girl was practically useless inbat. In the end, she had no choice but to send for backup from her own empire instead.

    ¡°Princess Effie, you must be joking. Come, I¡¯ll escort you onto the airship. Lisha, Kriss, keep an eye on thestyer of the Defensive Sword Array. The three of us will be thest to leave...¡±

    ¡°Alright, Older Sister Be.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, Be, you must move quickly. I don¡¯t think that my defensive array canst much longer.¡±

    While Lisha and Kriss returned to guard the sixthyer of the Defensive Sword Array, Be was responsible for transporting the other girls from the three academies safely onto the Grim Airship Fleet¡¯s gship, the ¡°Sky Ark¡±.

    Earlier on, ghosts had tugged and pulled at the girls¡¯ legs, including Princess Effie¡¯s, causing them to be severely weakened. Because of this, they were unable to board the ¡°Sky Ark¡± by climbing up the soft floatingdder that was attached to the airship. Be had no other choice but to work together with President Dinah and Vice-President Anya who were already on the airship. They had arranged with the other student assassins from the Alessandra Academy to toss the assassin¡¯s grappling hook down to the girls and pull them up into the ¡°Sky Ark¡±.

    Princess Effie was the first to be carried out. After all, this was the Aldridge Empire¡¯s territory. The fleet of military airships from Be¡¯s Sarnia Duchy had entered the central region of the Aldridge Empire without obtaining prior permission. Without Princess Effie, Be¡¯s actions could potentially be perceived as an act of war. To prevent any unnecessaryplications, protecting Princess Effie was of utmost importance. As she was a member of the Aldridge Empire¡¯s royal family, having her approval would mean that Be¡¯s earlier actions would not be taken as a call for war.

    ¡°Be, isn¡¯t this rope enough? Why do you have so much more of those red ropes in your hands?¡±

    ¡°Well, Princess Effie, please ce your hands behind your back. Mhmm, just like that... those assassin¡¯s ropes aren¡¯t very stable. I just need to ce a few knots on you to stabilize everything, that¡¯s all.¡±

    Be cradled Princess Effie in her arms and walked into the backyard. When they arrived, she saw arge bundle of red ropes fall from the skies. Naturally, the princess would feel curious and ask Be about them. While no one was paying attention, Be had secretly sent a signal to Princess Annie, who was on the ¡°Sky Ark¡±, to toss these ropes down to her.

    Upon hearing Be¡¯s exnation, Princess Effie was not suspicious at all. Instead, she obediently ced her hands behind her back, as per Be¡¯s request. Be picked up the red ropes and tied Princess Effie up with the same humiliating methods that she had seen on the ind nations in her previous world.

    ¡°Be, you... these knots are too strange. I can¡¯t even move my hands and feet at all. Be, could you have...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no problem. Alright, we¡¯re good to go.¡±

    Princess Effie, who was still in the dark about the truth, had been tied up in a humiliating manner, attached to the ropes and was pulled up to the ¡°Sky Ark¡±. She had no clue that she had unknowingly boarded Be¡¯s ¡°pirate ship¡±. As Lisha and Kris were busy standing guard over theirst line of defence, they did not realize that Be had used saving the girls as an excuse to revert to her old ways.

    When Princess Effie arrived aboard the ¡°Sky Ark¡±, she was weed by President Caroline, Vice-President Anya, and President Dinah. Her face was slightly flushed. It was too embarrassing for her to be carried, practically naked, up to the airship while she was wrapped up in ropes like this.

    However, Princess Effie did not expect that the girls on this airship were in the same position. Every single one of them werepletely naked. Since the students from the Alexis Assassins Academy and the Frederica Academy did not encounter any attacks from the abyss demonic beings, there was no reason to think that they would remove their clothes like that as well.

    Other than beingpletely naked, President Dinah and the other girls all had a red leather cor around their necks that was securely fastened by a delicate little lock. When she caught sight of Princess Effie, President Dinah approached her with a smile on her face and a simr red leather cor in her hand.

    ¡°President Dinah, President Caroline, why are you in this state... where are your clothes? Wait, don¡¯t get too close, you look too...¡±

    ¡°Princess Effie, from now on, we are all sisters. Don¡¯t be shy. If you are, the only position you can be in over here is to be pinned underneath someone...¡±

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯m not going to wear anything! Where¡¯s Be? I¡¯m getting off, I¡¯m not going to allow this airship...¡±

    ¡°Be quiet, Princess Effie. You¡¯re already up here and you can¡¯t get down... stay with us!¡±

    Princess Effie was being held down by President Dinah and President Caroline as they ced a red cor on her slender neck. As she was trapped in her restraints, Princess Effie could not put up any resistance at all. She could only watch as herst semnce of modesty, the two band-aids in her chest, was taken away from her by Vice-President Anya.

    Princess Effie¡¯s attempt to speak came toote. President Dinah had taken out a small ball and stuffed it into the princess¡¯s dainty little mouth. She was then transferred further into the ¡°Sky Ark¡±. They had to clean off all the grime and dirt from their bodies first.

    Every girl who boarded the ¡°Sky Ark¡± met the same fate as Princess Effie. All of them had thest band-aids on their chests removed, had a red cor ced around their necks and a ball gag stuffed inside their mouths. Then, they were moved further inside the ¡°Sky Ark¡±. President Angelia, President Alephia, and President ddis, had the same confused looks on their faces.

    It was one thing for Be to take advantage of them, it¡¯s another for President Dinah and President Caroline to follow in her footsteps.

    Be had specifically tied up those three Mages in the most erotic and sensual way possible. If they were to struggle, the strategically ced knots and the thin red ropes would rub against their most sensitive areas, arousing them. Only the creme de creme of dominants would be able toe up with such an evil method of bondage.

    President Angelia and the others tried to struggle. However, the arousal that shot through their body as the ropes rubbed against their bodies were too much. In the end, they gave up struggling and resisting. If they were to continue putting up resistance, Angelia was worried that they might end up feeling even weirder. Giving up was a much better option.

    As Be had saved them before, President Angelia and the others inexplicably had the wool pulled over their eyes and never suspected a thing when Be had been tying them up. All the girls from the three academies had been ¡°wiped out¡± and abducted them onto this special ¡°air pirate ship¡±.

    Fortunately for them, their captors were familiar faces. They were the beauties from the Alexis Academy and Frederica Academy. After putting up a show of a struggle, the female students from the magical faculty were resigned to their fate. Since there were no males around, this ¡°Sky Ark¡± was technically the safest ce they could be in. Everything else was simply a prank.

    Be had been afraid that Princess Effie and the other girls would make a fuss or have an extreme reaction when they saw the Skeleton soldiers on the ¡°Sky Ark¡±. Thus she came up with the idea to use the thin red ropes to tie them up. Little did she know that President Dinah and the rest would misunderstand that she had naughty ns in store for them and helped her out instead.

    By the time Be came aboard, Princess Effie and the other girls had already been bound and held captive at the rest area inside the ¡°Sky Ark¡±. This time, Be managed to get a really good bargain.

    Once Bells tied up thest girl with the red ropes and attached her to the hook, she immediately went back to the front yard. In that same moment, thestyer of Kriss¡¯ Sword Defensive Barrier was destroyed by the Abyssal Army Ants.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Kriss, Lisha, it¡¯s been hard on you!¡±

    ¡°Phew, Be, if you were anyter, you wouldn¡¯t be able to see me anymore... stop pinching, I was wrong...¡±

    ¡°Kriss, I will not allow you to say depressing things like this. I¡¯ve said this before, I will leave no girl behind and will take every single one of you along with me, no matter what happens.¡±

    Be picked up her younger sister Lisha¡¯s petite body in one hand and dragged Kriss behind her as they ran for their lives. She already had a piece of rope attached to her waist. The moment Be sessfully grabbed on to both girls, those on the ¡°Sky Ark¡± immediately pulled them up along with the softdder. Since the Abyssal Army Ants could not fly, they could only watch furiously as the girls were lifted off the ground.

    When Be, Kriss, and Lisha arrived safely on the ¡°Sky Ark¡±, the Grim Airship Fleet began to climb to a higher altitude. Before the fleet left, hundreds of exploding barrels were tossed down from each airship, setting the area aze. Like most abyss demonic beings, the Abyssal Army Ants had a strong resistance to magic but werepletely useless against biological attacks and perished in the explosions.

    After the Grim Airship fleet of more than one hundred airships had risen more than five hundred meters in the air, they began to move towards Kurus City. If they traveled along the Ryder River, the fleet would arrive in Kurus City very soon. However, the Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes continued to follow the fleet. Due to the abyss demonic beings¡¯ innate bloodthirsty instincts, they were extremely determined to capture their prey, especially the ones that barely slipped past them.

    The swarm of Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes wanted to attack the fleet¡¯s gship, the ¡°Sky Ark¡±. However, it was nked and surrounded by more than a hundred Grim Airships, covering it from all directions. As the Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes knew that they were up against a concentrated nineyers of cannon defenses, they could only observe from afar and did not dare to approach it at all.

    Inside the ¡°Sky Ark¡±, Be sent Lisha and Kriss to the shower room before making an excuse to leave. Themander¡¯s airship was suitable for both military and civilian use. Except for wartime, the design of the airship¡¯s interior was the same as the high ss suites inside the Human¡¯s luxury hotels.

    During peacetime, the airship ¡°Sky Ark¡± was basically a giant floating hotel. It was extremely satisfying to enjoy fine wine and delicious cuisine with beautifuldies at your side. As the ¡°Sky Ark¡± was the Demon King Be¡¯s personal airship, it was not open to the public and only those on Be¡¯s side would be able to enjoy all those benefits.

    Other than one hundred and fifty Skeleton soldiers, there were also more than eighty kemonomimi servants aboard the ¡°Sky Ark¡±. These were girls that Be had recruited from the third of the Beastmen continent that had been invaded by the Darkness Sacred Region. Those servants consisted of around twenty girls from each of the various Beastmen ns ¨C the Fox, Cat, Wolf and Rabbit.

    The kemonomimi servants had very clear roles. The Wolf girls were responsible for maintaining order within the activity areas while the Skeleton soldiers would take care of thebat areas. The gentle Rabbit girls were given the role of maids who would escort and apany the gusts from the restaurant to their rooms. Cat girls were only tasked to send food and drinks and the Fox girls focused on performing. Thetter two were not required to perform any special bedside services for guests.

    Regardless of the n that the kemonomimi servant belonged to, every single one of them waspletely naked. Each girl had a ck cor around their necks as an indicator of their status.

    These kemonomimi were specially selected young maidens who were inexperienced and still had pure bodies. The four kemonomimi princesses were the head servants on the ¡°Sky Ark¡± and were technically servants here as well. However, they did not join the journey this time. Otherwise, they would have made an appearance to personally wee Be.

    Of course, to this hidden mastermind, rules did not exist. As long as Be liked the girl, she could take the servant back to her bedroom and it did not matter which n she belonged to.

    The optimal capacity for the ¡°Sky Ark¡± was approximately two hundred and fifty people. There were slightly more than one hundred female students from the five academies. With the addition of nearly ny kemonomimi servants, there were just over two hundred of them. The other Skeleton soldiers on board were extremely light. It would take five Skeleton soldiers to make up the weight of an average human male. Since they would only take up the weight of thirty men, they would not cause the ship to exceed its maximum weight limit.

    The other regr Grim Airships around the ¡°Sky Ark¡± had a maximum capacity of around one hundred people. These were purely made forbat and could carry more than five hundred Skeleton artillery soldiers. In total, the airships carried more than fifty thousand Skeleton soldiers, which technically was a ratherrge army.

    Be looked around as she walked along the wooden floors on the ¡°Sky Ark¡±. This was her first time here. However, she had seen it a few times when the Darkness Sacred Region was still building this super airship. She felt as though she was walking on the deck of arge sailboat. Be decided to go with the flow and took off her band-aid style undergarments and walked around the super airship barefoot.

    The unspoken rule that one must be naked on board was not set simply because of the Demon King Be¡¯s poor taste. The main reason was that the ¡°Sky Ark¡± was powered by burning magical ingredients and thus generated a lot of heat as it moved. Although most of it was channeled out of the airship by the exhaust system, the remaining heat would cause the ¡°Sky Ark¡± to have significantly higher interior temperatures.

    The best way to beat the sweltering heat on the super airship, the ¡°Sky Ark¡±, was to bepletely naked. Only women were allowed to board this super airship. Even if they were to bare themselves, it would not be too shameful as they were all of the same gender.

    In the beginning, some of the kemonomimi had chosen to wear sheer undergarments to maintain some semnce of modesty. However, after much persuasion from their peers, they finally gave in and walked around naked like everyone else. By now, the kemonomimi servants had already gotten used to working like this and were not too resistant when Be and the other human beauties boarded the airship for the first time.

    ¡°If only we were on vacation. What a waste to be here on business! The view here is fine...¡±

    When Be arrived at themander¡¯s control room, she was met with her personal servant, Princess Annie. Consciously, she stood at the position of Vice-Commander and left the position for Commander-in-Chief for Be.

    The Grim Airship Fleet was approaching Kurus City. Even from a distance, Be could see the mes as they zed throughout the city. She knew that the lord of Kurus City, Earl Kirk the Sixth, was a good-for-nothing nobleman. However, he had been far too casual when dealing with this crisis and caused the downfall of one of the Aldridge Empire¡¯s most famous cities.

    ¡°Earl Kirk the Sixth is too useless. He barely made it past half a day before falling to the enemy. Where did the one hundred thousand imperial soldiers go...¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, when I picked up President Caroline and President Dinah earlier, Kurus City was already showing signs of being broken through. The soldiers from the Aldridge Empire had all been sent to guard the city walls when the Abyss Demonic Insects infiltrated the city from underneath the ground.

    ¡°Seriously... there¡¯s someone there... it¡¯s...¡±

 Volume 5 Chapter 280: The Devastation Of Kurus City Under Attack From All Sides

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 280: The Devastation Of Kurus City Under Attack From All Sides</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The central area of the Aldridge Empire, the periphery of Kurus City was under siege by the abyss demons. One of the abyss demons, the Abyss Crypt Insects came through the underground waterway. Earl Kirk the Sixth, Lord of the city, made a mistake in hismand when he ced over 100,000 soldiers of the Imperial Aldridge Army on the walls of Kurus City.

    As the Abyss Crypt Insects from the underground waterway burrowed their way into the city, the soldiers guarding the city stood there, rooted to the spot, having been caught off guard by the abyss demons. There were mainly three kinds of abyss demons attacking Kurus City. Some emerged from the ground, like magnified versions of cockroaches that reached two meters tall when they stood upright.

    There were also giant moths flying in the sky, the Abyss Poisonous Moths. They were about the same size as the demonic poison bees that Be had faced before, and their numbers wererge. Although there weren¡¯t as many Abyss Poisonous Moths as the Abyss Blood-sucking Mosquitoes, they were enough to cover the sky. The attack method of the Abyss Poisonous Moth was simr to the Crypt Spiders. They spun silk and sprayed venom at their enemies, though the venom wasn¡¯t as lethal as the Crypt Spiders¡¯.

    The most dangerous of them all, the Abyss Bloodthirsty Mantis, could move both in the sky and on the ground. This erged version of the mantis was more than five meters long with the two pairs of serrated front legs that were nearly one meter long. Their entire body was dark red and looked as if it had just crawled out of a bloody pool.

    ¡°Magic! Use fire magic! As for the others...¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve leaped over the wall.. Where¡¯s the infantry? Quickly stop them!¡±

    The garrison on the city walls of Kurus was mainlyposed of military mages and heavy infantry. The eight-meter tall city walls they were stationed at were easily broken through by the Abyss Bloodthirsty Mantis thatnded by flying. The bloodthirsty mantis brandished two pairs of terrifying serrated front legs, using them to y the imperial army soldiers in their way. The armor of the heavy infantry was as fragile as paper before those serrated front legs. Many soldiers were sliced into pieces before they could even react.

    Themander of the military mages who issued the order was mutted and killed before his order wasplete, head and body falling apart onto the ground. The Abyss Bloodthirsty Mantis was extremely fast. Many military mages thought they would be safe with the heavy infantry in front of them. However, the Abyss Bloodthirsty Mantis excelled at battle, directly attacking the back row. They quickly flew over their heads and attacked the military mages who still assumed they were safe in the back.

    The military mages were about tounch a magic attack when they were blocked by the poisonous moths in the sky. Without the cover of heavy infantry, many mages were crippled before they could even open a magic barrier for defense. The battle on the city walls waspletely one-sided. More than 100,000 soldiers of the Imperial Aldridge Army were beaten to a crushing defeat by the deadly poisonous moth and bloodthirsty mantis.

    The situation was even worse in Kurus City. Arge number of civilians were being hunted by the Abyss Crypt Insects. The streets turned red with blood, smoke rising from the small number of mutated Abyss Crypt Insects that sprayed fire.

    On the sky above Kurus City, hundreds of Grim airships were slowly approaching. In the airspace near the Grim Airship Fleet, arge group of Abyss Blood-sucking Mosquitoes were nearby. Those abyss demons had yet to give up, still wanting tounch a sneak attack on the Grim Airship Fleet¡¯s gship, the ¡°Sky Ark.¡± The other airships responsible for the escort of Sky Ark had all configured their artillery, aiming them towards the Abyss Blood-sucking Mosquitoes. If they had any intention of approaching the fleet, the artillery would immediately be fired to suppress them.

    In themand cockpit of the gship, the Sky Ark, Be was hugging her Demon King¡¯s personal maid, Annie from behind. Princess Annie was currently naked. Although she was themander-in-chief of the fleet, she was also wearing a red cor like the others. Be reached out from behind and ced one hand on Princess Annie¡¯s chest, while the other explored the mysterious area below her navel.

    ¡°M-mistress Be... this is themand room. Don¡¯t... don¡¯t do this! I... I...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, baby? Are you trying to resist me? Clearly you¡¯re already... ¡°

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything, Mistress Be. I yield...¡±

    Princess Annie blushed as Be french kissed her. After the long kiss, Be withdrew her tongue and looked at the intoxicated Princess Annie, her heart filling with pride. Princess Annie had already made out with her many times and her body recognized her touch. Even if she didn¡¯t want to, she couldn¡¯t control her reaction.

    In thismand room, there were several cat girl attendants and two fox girl dancers. The cat attendants knelt on the soft carpet, carrying tea and cakes, too afraid to look up at Be. The cat ears on their heads were erect from the excitement. Compared with the shy cat girls, the fox dancers were much more open. They each held onto a metal pole, performing the pole dancemon in the clubs of Be¡¯s previous world.

    Although the fox girls weren¡¯t the best at dancing, their pole dance was more tempting to Be than the demon girls. She had seen Subus Queen Aisha dance briefly before, and the image was really enticing. At the time, Be was almost tempted to give the Subus Queen an on-the-spot ¡°punishment.¡± Later, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble, Subus Queen Aisha was temporarily banned from pole dancing.

    Through the observation telescope in themand room on the gship Sky Ark, Be could clearly see the situation in Kurus City. The abyss demons were frantically attacking the entire city. Aside from the strong resistance in three locations, the war situation in other areas waspletely one-sided. Even Earl Kirk the Sixth¡¯s residence was surrounded by the Abyss Crypt Insects. The crypt insects were crashing into the gates of the earl¡¯s residence in a frenzy, almost copsing the marble stone gates.

    The resistance was led by Olsylvia Academy¡¯s male Saviors. God Chosen Knight Scott led Lisha¡¯s old demon-ying team near a windmill farm outside Kurus City to defend against the abyss demons. They had just repelled the Demonic Dragon Kirkadan and withdrew to Kurus City on a high morale. Under Scott¡¯smand, his subordinates were still fighting with the Abyss Crypt Insects.

    God Chosen Holy Swordsman Akmans brought his teammates to fight against the Abyss Crypt Insects in the bustling streets of Kurus City. Many of them ended up using the knights as shields, unable to fight the Abyss Crypt Insects head-on. They had to use guerri warfare against the Abyss Crypt Insects.

    God Chosen Mage Adide and arge group of mages upied Benny Clock Tower, the tallest building in Kurus City. They were using magic to attack the deadly poisonous moth and bloodthirsty mantis flying in the sky. The poisonous moths weren¡¯t quick enough to dodge and were shot down by their magic attacks. The Abyss Bloodthirsty Mantis basically avoided all their attacks due to its fast moving speed.

    With the support of the three transmigrated Saviors, Kurus City managed to hold up against the abyss demons. However, God Chosen Knight Scott and the other Saviors were overconfident. In this sort of situation, cooperation between the Saviors would be better but they fought separately and didn¡¯t support each other. With their strength, retreat wasn¡¯t a problem, but keeping Kurus City was impossible.

    As Be made out with Princess Annie, she watched the war situation in the whole Kurus City. Out of the three different abyss demons, the cockroaches that acted as cannon fodder were about 100,000-strong. The number of Abyss Poisonous Moths came second, also with around 100,000 or so, while the ones with the fewest numbers were the Abyss Bloodthirsty Mantis, with around 10,000 or so at most. They were the elite force. Although their numbers were small, they were the key force in breaking through the walls of Kurus City.

    Be¡¯s Grim Airship Fleet had more than one hundred airships, more than 50,000 skeleton soldiers, and hundreds of cannons. But even then, if they were to go to battle they would still suffer losses. Theserge abyss demons couldn¡¯t be killed by firearms; the arquebus couldn¡¯t even kill the lowest Abyss Crypt Insects; only with cannons could cause some damage to them. The arquebus and copper guns could only y a role in dying their attacks.

    Because the crypt insects were like cockroaches, Be spected that even those firearms from her previous couldn¡¯t kill them, hence her hesitation. It wasn¡¯t her intention to support Kurus City. The Grim Fleet was to fly deeper into Angus City to find out where the incident started. Losing in the start wasn¡¯t consistent with Be¡¯s usual routine.

    Moreover, the airspace near the Grim Airship Fleet was upied by arge group of persistent Abyss Blood-sucking Mosquitoes. Once the troops were divided to support Kurus City, the Grim Airship Fleet was at risk of being attacked by their enemies. The gship, Sky Ark, contained Be¡¯s most precious ¡°personal property¡± so she couldn¡¯t afford to fail.

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re here... Really, with all due respect, you¡¯re too... Worse than any nightclub run by the dark organizations like the Horrorshow Group... Wait, I¡¯m here to talk about business... Don¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°President Dinah, you bettere clean. What were you doing in those night clubs? I think I¡¯d better check your...¡±

    ¡°Be, let go... I was on a mission before. I didn¡¯t stay for long... Please believe me, I¡¯m all yours. Would I still...¡±

    ¡°Dinah, don¡¯t ever step into that sort of ce again. It¡¯s too dangerous. If you go again, I¡¯ll make sure to teach you a lesson.¡±

    Dinah, the student president of the Alexis Assassins Academy had just entered themand room. After seeing Be bullying Princess Annie, she made a few casual remarks but ended up being pulled to the nearby sofa by Be and kissed for a long time before she was let go.

    After the lingering kiss, Princess Dinah told Be about the arrangement of Princess Effie and the others. Princess Effie and the others had already cleaned up and were ced under house arrest in the bedroom waiting for Be to deal with them. Princess Effie, President Angelia, President Alephia and President ddis were all waiting in Be¡¯s luxurious private bedroom for her to ¡°enjoy¡± herself.

    The rest of the mage girls had already undergone an ¡°in-depth exchange¡± with the assassins of Alexis Academy and the students from Frederica Academy. Because Be had tied them up with red rope before, they couldn¡¯t resist the other girls. They had given into their desires andpletely forgotten where they were now.

    Because she still had military affairs to deal with, Be could only give up her wicked idea of going to her exclusive luxurious bedroom and enjoying Princess Effie and the others there. After all, they were in this airship and couldn¡¯t escape. Once they entered the Sky Ark, they would never be able to escape from this Demon King¡¯s control.

    ¡°By the way, Be, Princess Lisha and Princess Kriss are looking for you. They¡¯re waiting for you in the observation room in front of the airship.¡±

    ¡°I see. I¡¯ll go right now. President Dinah, you can stay here. Your ymate is ready.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Annie... Princess Annie, don¡¯t...¡±

    Before she left, Be pushed Princess Annie onto President Dinah. Princess Annie, who was already filled with desire, held down President Dinah for a kiss. After President Dinah had been introduced to the world of girl-on-girl action, she would be intimate with Vice President, Princess Anya, when Be wasn¡¯t around. Princess Annie, who had been missing for several months, was Vice President Anya¡¯s sister. She looked very much like Vice President Anya. For a while, President Dinah almost mistook Princess Annie for Vice President Anya. She soon got into the mood and entangled her body with Princess Annie on the sofa.

    On the way to the observation room, there were beautiful girls everywhere hugging each other affectionately, bodies lingering together. Girls from the five elite human schools, regardless which academy they were from,municated with each other as closely as sisters. This airship was a lesbian¡¯s paradise, the fragrant scent of girls permeated the air. Be strolled along, taking advantage of these beauties along the way. Whenever she saw a beauty she liked, Be went forward to grab or massage her sensitive area, causing the girls to moan with pleasure.

    Be banned most of the girls from seeing the bloody scenes in Kurus City down below. She was unwilling to leave psychological trauma on these girls. In contrast to the zing hell-like Kurus City, the Grim gship, Sky Ark, was heaven. The sharp contrast between heaven and hell was even more obvious.

    ¡°Big sister Be, are we going to lend support to Kurus City? If you... Forget it, I¡¯ll just listen to you!¡±

    Lisha looked at Be with a somewhat distressed expression. This girl couldn¡¯t hide her little secrets. Any emotion would be written clearly on her face. But this was to be expected. After all, her dark transformed body, dragon Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha was also a rather simple girl. Be had the most contact with her and she felt that Lisha was the same. Both of them were so naive she could fool them into her bed several times over.

    Be looked at Kriss, who was standing on the side with a mysterious smile. From what her ¡°real girlfriend¡± mentioned, she knew that Lisha had just been observing the windmill farm outside Kurus City, where Scott, one of the male transmigrated Saviors, was stationed. Lisha was certainly not looking at Scott, the God Chosen Knight, but at the threerades from her demon-ying team.

    Berserker War Demon Bartus, The Enchanter Hayden and the Hand of Resurrection Wolff were, after all, Lisha¡¯s original teammates from the Demon-ying Knights. Unfortunately, they ended up on the wrong team and mixed up with Scott, one of the male Saviors. They didn¡¯t follow Assassin L when she and Lisha joined Demon King Be. Now, they had be quasi-demon marshals inmand of hundreds of thousands of demons.

    This was something that bothered Lisha till today, though Be wasn¡¯t sure what to say. She was confident in herself. Lisha had been with her for so long that she should be able to let go of these past ties. Be silently took Lisha¡¯s hand and waited for her to speak. Lisha originally wanted to ask Be if she could lend support to the windmill farm where her former teammates were.

    But when she recalled how they had defeated Be¡¯s Demon King Coalition, Lisha hesitated. She was Be¡¯s sister, and Assassin L had surrendered to Be. Both of them were forgiven by Be but Bartus and the others were different from them. Be basically didn¡¯t care about men. This was the cause of Lisha¡¯s hesitation. She didn¡¯t want to destroy the special sisterhood she had with Be just because of this.

    ¡°Big sister Be, I...¡±

    ¡°Alright, since you¡¯re my sister! However, this is the first andst time. You mustpletely forget your meaningless past. Lisha, you have to remember... look to the future. Stop living in the past... ¡°

    ¡°Thank you Be. I know you¡¯re the best.... I know what I should do in the future!¡±

    Lisha buried herself in Be¡¯s arms and behaved like a spoiled child. Be affectionately caressed Lisha¡¯s slender back, like a kind older sister. Princess Kriss stood there, watching them with a faint smile on her face. She wasn¡¯t jealous at all. Lisha was like a confused little sister to her. But it would be an entirely different story if it were Princess Ariel and her roommates.

    The battle n to support Kurus City was being rapidly drawn up. There were about 500,000 abyss demons on the other side, ten times the strength of Be¡¯s troops. Even if the Grim airships were equipped with artillery, Be felt that it wasn¡¯t enough. The abyss demons weren¡¯t as weak as the Beastman armies they dealt with a few months ago. They couldn¡¯t withstand their attacks with artillery alone.

    Even if this was the fake capital city of the Sarnia Duchy, Sarni City, it wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the attack of the more than 500,000 abyss demons relying solely on 100,000 of the city¡¯s defenders either. At most, Sarni City wouldst a little longer than Kurus City since its walls were stronger.

    The simplest and cruelest way to deal with the abyss demons was to summon other abyss demons to fight them. If they waited until the Radiant Church was ready with the curse, ¡°The Judgement of God,¡± it would be toote. Perhaps the capital of the Aldridge Empire would have fallen into the hands of these abyss demons. Under Be¡¯smand, the Grim Airship Fleet headed for Kurus City.

 Volume 5 Chapter 303: The End Of The Heretical Holy War In Angus City

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 303: The End Of The Heretical Holy War In Angus City</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    In the central region of Angus City, in the central hall on the fifth floor of the Grand Palhs Hotel, Be met the eyes of the loli who was sealed. Because of the distance, Kriss and Lisha, who were on standby far away, did not see clearly who Be was looking at. From their angle, only a rough outline of a girl could be seen.

    The magic which could transmit memory through the line of vision had been tried long ago in this dimension. It had be a legendary rare magic. Be obtained arge amount of information about the loli from her in a short time. The loli was not malicious to Be; to be precise, she was on Be¡¯s side.

    The Devouring Holy Dragon Euphenisia was one of thepetent underlings of the Chaos Bringers¡¯ Leader. She had been sent out to find the underlings under Sacred Demon God Samantha. Ever since the incident ten thousand years ago, the leader of the Chaos Bringers had lost contact with Be¡¯s original form. Like the Chief of the World Destructors, she had sent one of her strongest fighters, Devouring Holy Dragon Euphenisia, to find Be. Now, Euphenisia also had not been in contact with the leader of the Chaos Bringers for a long time.

    The owner of the mysterious loli whom Be had previously met at the mysterious prison cell in the basement of the Grand Palhs Hotel was Euphenisia. Euphenisia had to sleep for a period of time every year. Her strength was the same level as the Devastating Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita on Be¡¯s side. As their masters were fighting each other, she also had battles with Lolita. Both of them were unable to see eye to eye and had fought multiple times in this Dimensional World, but there had been no result until now.

    In the beginning, the Horrorshow Group had unintentionally, sessfully opened the extradimensional door on this Dimension, which was connecting the Dimension to other regions. Euphenisia rushed there in the first moments and prevented the extradimensional door¡¯s ability to release infinite monsters. The sealing magic of the Horrorshow Group didn¡¯t really work. Euphenisia had pretended to be trapped. The real purpose of the sealed door was to suppress the overflowing energy of the extradimensional door.

    What happenedter was simr to what Be knew. The Angus City¡¯s guards courted death and opened the secret chamber¡¯s sealed door. It caused Euphenisia to be unable to further control the extradimensional door. She invited the Dark Faust toe and help, and wanted to control the situation together. After it was done, as a reward, the Dark Faust could have freely invaded this Dimension.

    The Dark Faust feared that she did not have enough manpower. Ford herself did not have many dark demonic legions, as Be had seen. It was useless to rely on a bunch of Dark Goblin warriors. Therefore, Ford naturally found the Abyss Creator, Insect Empress Vicky Hill, to cooperate, and to borrow Vicky Hill¡¯s troops.

    At that time, Insect Empress Vicky Hill wanted to have the final victory to herself. She cooperated with the Dark Faust and Devouring Holy Dragon Euphenisia on one hand, and invited the Divine Creator God toe over and cooperate on the other hand. She wanted to let both parties fight with neither side winning so that she could enjoy the final victory. However, the Divine Creator God¡¯s n superseded her own and Vicky Hill even lost herself to Be.

    Euphenisia was sealed here by the Divine Creator God. She was suppressed here by all the power of the Divine Territory¡¯s entire core region. Euphenisia had just woken up from thest deep slumber, and had yet to be fully awake, so her strength was not fully awakened. In addition to the fight with Lolita, her body was injured. Later, she, who was unwilling to resign, used the method to let her soul travel out of her body to find Be at the Hausmann Hotel.

    That time, she encountered the souls of the mysterious Duchess and Goddess of Life who also had their souls travelling out of their bodies. In the melee, her soul was worn out. In poor condition, she was identally sealed here by the Divine Creator God. However, the Divine Creator God didn¡¯t have it better, her surrogate had been secretly set up by Euphenisia, but it just hadn¡¯t red up yet.

    Through their eyes, Euphenisia started using the Telepathic Magic with Be. The two parties couldmunicate through each other¡¯s minds. The Ten-winged Fighting Angels who were standing around stupidly were unable to perceive the situation, so they stood foolishly in the background.

    ¡°Master Samantha, help me. I will help you do a lot of things. I am not worse than Lolita that stinky girl...¡±

    ¡°Euphenisia, you... you also know my..¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but Lolita is only close with a few people. She protected you so much the other time, so I guessed it might be you. I have seen all the other sisters of the World Destructors except you. Plus, Lord Samantha has been missing for so many years...¡±

    ¡°Call me Be, you must keep my true identity a secret. Also, Lolita had signed a Blood Contract with me. If you don¡¯t have a contract with me, I will not dare to help you!¡±

    At thest moment, Be held back a trick to prevent any unexpected circumstances. Afterall, Euphenisia was one of the Chaos Bringers; she was still different from the World Destructors. Be was afraid that she would be disobedient in the future, so she deceived her with a Blood Contract. Lolita had never signed a Blood Contract with Be. Without hesitation, Euphenisia readily agreed to Be¡¯s request.

    When the Ten-winged Fighting Angels on guard were not paying attention, Be leaped up and flew towards the floating magic pir. The Great Evil ying Array around the magic pir emitted a huge amount of Divine Energy and wanted to catapult Be away. However, the ¡°Praise of Light¡± carried by Be emitted a soft Light Energy and neutralised the Divine Energy from the Great Evil ying Array.

    While the Creator of Light Vianne¡¯s Light Force was confronting the Divine Creator God¡¯s Force, Be approached the magic pir. She used her left hand, which was wearing the ¡°Hand of Creation¡± glove, and hit the ss of the magic pir with her fist. The powerful impact directly shattered the magic pir¡¯s outer shell.

    With the addition of the power of the ¡°Hand of Creation¡±, the core region of the Divine Territory was shattered by Be. Arge amount of holy water sshed out from the magic pir and Be was almost touched by it. Her left hand grabbed onto a bumpy handle on the magic pir and she stabilised her body in the air.

    The God Sealing Chain on Euphenisia was still restricting her actions, but Euphenisia had already thought of a solution. She tried her best to go near, lowered her head and used her small mouth to bite Be¡¯s right hand¡¯s index finger which was usually transformed into the Hand of Demon God. Be only felt a little pain in her finger. A few drops of her own blood were sucked by Euphenisia into her body, and the Blood Contract was consideredplete. Be¡¯s finger was sucked until it was a bit erotic. Be nearly lost her grip and fell down because it was sofortable.

    Afterpleting the Blood Contract, Euphenisia¡¯s strength recovered a lot. The God Sealing Chain which originally bound her was broken and shattered in an instant. The Ten-winged Fighting Angels around were just about to attack but Euphenisia advanced first. She grabbed Be¡¯s hand and flew out of the shattered magic pir while her other hand directly grabbed onto the body of a Ten-winged Fighting Angel.

    That Ten-winged Fighting Angel was stuck in its original ce. Its body quickly withered away, as if it had been drained of energy. Even the divine artifact on its hand was drained into an old and broken thing. Countless pure white, translucent tentacle-shaped strips separated from the body of the dead Ten-winged Fighting Angel, exterminating the other surrounding Ten-winged Fighting Angels.

    These Ten-winged Fighting Angels, whom even Be did not dare to challenge, were immediately sucked into shrivelled corpses once they were caught by the tentacles. In less than a moment, except for the dumbfounded Kriss and Lisha, not one Supreme Divine Race could be seen in the whole fifth-level hall. The wreckage of the magic pirs couldn¡¯t bear the heavy load and it fell to the first floor of the hotel. With the shattered pirs, the entirety of the Grand Palhs Hotel experienced a tremendous shake, as if an earthquake urred.

    Euphenisia¡¯s ability was being able to devour all the energy of the enemy; no life and soul would be spared. As long as it was energy, she could choose to devour. Euphenisia could decide ording to her will whether she wanted to devour the other party¡¯s partial energy or all of its energy.

    In the surrounding area of the Grand Palhs Hotel, the signs of the Divine Territory¡¯s copse were discovered by the Abyss Demonic Coalition. The Mechanical Empress Andulisna fitted a light emitter on her right arm and shot a super-strong red light beam into the sky, striking a Golden Deity who was flying in the sky. The deity who was hit fell to the ground, causing a huge explosion like a crashed ne.

    ¡°The Divine Territory has copsed, all attack! The victory belongs to our abyss.¡±

    Under themand of the Jade Bone Demon Velouria, the three-way Abyss Demonic Coalition army advanced towards the Grand Palhs Hotel from three sides. After losing the protection blessings from the Divine Territory, thebat power of the Deities and Fighting Angels reduced significantly. They relied on Divine Artifacts to resist, but it was useless as the number gap was toorge. Many Fighting Angels and Deities were submerged in the sea of the Abyss Demonic Insects.

    The number gap between the two parties was more than ten times, and the most elite troop of the Supreme Divine Race, the Valkyries, went to rx and didn¡¯t participate in the battle this time. In the face of three Abyss Creators and the Abyss Demonic Coalition who had participated personally in thisbat, the Supreme Divine Race was retreating in defeat. The battle situation turned sharply. The original stalemate no longer existed and the holy war of the Grand Palhs Hotel weed its final moments.

    ¡°Darn, why is everyone asleep, get up quickly, the Divine Territory copsed... It¡¯s impossible!¡±

    ¡°Body¡¯s numb, quickly go fetch the equipment.¡±

    The senior-level Valkyries who were taking a nap in the bathhouse on the fifth floor finally awakened. The copse of the Divine Territory was too big an event and it would be strange if they could still sleep. The venom of the Deep Sea Demonic Snakes prated the body of the high-level Valkyries through water and skin contact, causing them to have a strange feeling of numbness all over their bodies.

    But that¡¯s nothing, as long as they got their own divine artifacts and used the purification ability which came with the divine artifact to purify themselves, they would be fine. The Valkyries did not think much about it. Out of girls¡¯ instinct, they subconsciously picked up their clothes to wear before taking the divine artifact. This habit led all of them to fall into the trap collectively. Be guessed that they would wear their clothes first before taking their divine artifacts, and hence, did something to their clothes.

    ¡°These clothes... have... have problems, don¡¯t wear...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so itchy... darn, can¡¯t use any energy...¡±

    The Valkyries who had partially worn their clothes all fell into the trap. Those clothes showed their true colours on their bodies. The slime fluid that Be had poured on them had been derived into a strong bonding slime. This adhesive slime was not offensive but its viscosity was astonishing. It would stick onto its prey and emit a smell to let other slimepanionse and help kill the prey, and then eat them together.

    The slime with such erotic attributes was obtained by Be from the erotic loli, the Interdimensional Illusion Demon Noesha, who had also given her the adhesive slime fluid. Regardless of the type of slime demonic beings, they all could multiply indefinitely as long as there was a part of the body fluid.

    ording to Noesha, other than hunting for their prey, these adhesive slimes especially like to bully girls. Like the adults in the ¡°Yellow Tour¡±, the slimes would dissolve all the clothes on the female warriors and then do unspeakable things to them.

    The senior-level Valkyries were several times stronger than female warriors and wouldn¡¯t be imprisoned by these adhesive slimes. They only had to struggle on the ground for some time. They were forced to be absent in the final holy war. The adhesive slime glued on their bodies also knew that their prey this time was destined not to be caught so they strategically changed their tactic to mainly harassment. Knowing that they could not escape the fate of being destroyed by the senior-level Valkyries in the end, the adhesive slimes decided to go crazy and have some fun before they died.

    The sensitive spots on the senior-level Valkyries were guarded by a special energy, but the adhesive slimes had changed their attacking methods and directly went to attack the armpits, feet and the belly buttons which were spots without the protection of the special energy. The Valkyries were unable to stand up against the varied tactics, and were thrown into uncontroble fits ofughter by the ticklish tactic. Under the situation where they keptughing, they couldn¡¯t gatherrge amounts of divine power quickly to destroy the slime. They could only umte the energy slowly.

    These adhesive slimes did not follow the usual rules. If they were the same as the slimes in the erotic games and attacked the Valkyries¡¯ private parts first, they would have been killed long ago by the energy guard. After they switched spots, the Valkyries miscalcted. Although the Divine Creator God who created the Valkyries expected this would happen and specially designed energy guards on the Valkyries¡¯ private parts, the n could not keep up with the changes.

    The senior-level Valkyriesid on arge area on the bathhouse¡¯s floor. Their bodies were fully imprisoned by the adhesive slimes. Although it was only a matter of time before they broke free, they would be dyed in participating in the holy war. They were very anxious. After the copse of the Divine Territory, the Abyss Demonic Army would definitely take the opportunity to attack. Without their participation in the war, the military strength of the Fighting Angels and the Deities would be greatly affected.

    The senior-level Valkyries were absent from the war. The junior and intermediate-level Valkyries on the second, third and fourth levels had not been able to participate in the battle either. After being injected with the potion to strengthen their powers, they were sitting and meditating side by side on the energy array. They barely had the energy to stand up. The beautiful priests who could fight, of which there were only a dozen, were nning to forcibly speed up the strengthening magical array under the Valkyries so that they could join the war as soon as possible.

    But a golden light suddenly appeared on their bodies. This was a harbinger of the Divine Creator God¡¯s recovery of the Valkyries and the Priestesses. The Divine Creator God wanted to send all of his elite troops back to his own dimensional world. Under the case of limited energy, the Divine Creator God could only prioritise and send the Valkyries and Priestesses back first. Those Fighting Angels and Deities were no longer needed. As mass productions, he had a lot of them on his side of the world. He only needed to go back and make more of them.

    On the Grand Palhs Hotel¡¯s roof, Be finally saw the Divine Creator God. He took over the body of a middle-aged human race man who looked like the Angus City¡¯s city lord. The real city lord had long since died. After being possessed by the Divine Creator God, his eyes turned into golden glowing orbs and his eyeballs couldn¡¯t even be seen.

    There were many signs of blood spewing out from the body of the Divine Creator God. When sealing Euphenisia, he had already consumed most of his energy. When Euphenisia destroyed the core region of the Divine Territory, she had indirectly wounded the Divine Creator God severely. The human body he upied had reached its limit and was about to copse.

    The extradimensional door was not far behind the Divine Creator God. It was an open pitch-ck interdimensional door. There was nothing in it that outsiders could see clearly. There were many golden lights that flew up and entered the Extradimensional door. Those golden lights were transformed Valkyries and Priestesses who were recalled by the Divine Creator God.

    Be was mad inside her heart. This Divine Creator God was too stingy. He could have left a few Valkyries for her; why did he have to take them all back? If she had known he was ¡°so good at ying¡±, Be would have gone to collect a few Valkyries first. She couldn¡¯t get any of the senior-level Valkyries, but none of the junior and intermediate-level Valkyries could walk. They, who had just been strengthened, were very weak and couldn¡¯t even stand properly. They could be caught at random.

    When Be approached, the Valkyries and the Priestesses had basically been recalled back. The Divine Creator God left the group of cannon fodder Fighting Angels and Deities, and was intending to retreat. The surrogate body was almost out of use. With the Devouring Holy Dragon and the three Abyss Creators on the opposite side, he had no confidence to fight head on with them.

    ¡°My... my child? Why are you still here!¡±

    ¡°Father... Holy Father, I haven¡¯t been recalled back... can I pass the extradimensional door?¡±

    ¡°Of course you can, quicklye, my child!¡±

    Be¡¯s current appearance was the same as that of a junior-level Valkyrie, plus, she had put on the Valkyrie¡¯s mask again. As a result, the Divine Creator God misjudged and thought that Be was a junior-level Valkyrie under him and had not been recalled back by the golden light for unknown reasons.

    Be endured the nausea in her heart and pretended to walk anxiously towards the extradimensional door. It would be better to keep the act of calling a Father of Creation ¡°father¡± as confidential as possible. The other World Destructors would not do something ascking in integrity as this, but Be had no integrity to start with. As long as she could achieve the final sess, this was nothing.

    The Divine Creator Godpletely let his guard down because of Be¡¯s calling of Holy Father. He had already felt Be¡¯s depraved aura but he did not expect her to be a World Destructor. In his eyes, a World Destructor would never degrade themselves by recognising the Creators as Holy Father. As long as he went back to purify Be, she would be able to return to the battlefield again. It was not unprecedented for him to meet a Valkyrie who was infected by the dark forces.

    The moment when Be and the Divine Creator God passed each other, she did a quick turn and used her right hand to prate the Divine Creator God¡¯s surrogate¡¯s heart. Her right hand changed back to the Hand of the Demon God in the moment it passed through his heart.

    The Divine Creator God looked at Be with an unfathomable expression and he copsed without saying hisst words. A very bright golden light rose from his body and was sucked into the extradimensional door behind them. The holy war had ended with the fall of the Divine Creator God¡¯s surrogate.

 Volume 6 Chapter 304: A Special Reward From The Aldridge Empire

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 304: A Special Reward From The Aldridge Empire</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    Near the capital of the Aldridge Empire, the famous Garcia City finally lifted the alert in the city. The extraordinary crisis in Angus City and Kurus City had passed.

    The Gabriel¡¯s Empire¡¯s reinforcements, the United Airship Fleet led by the Duchess of Sarnia, Duchess Bellina, had sessfully suppressed the mutated demons in Angus City and Kurus City. Before the Radiant Church¡¯s forbidden spell ¡°the Judgment of God¡± could be used, the demons were removed, and many important nobledies were rescued.

    The Radiant Church had announced that the anomalies in Angus City and Kurus City were the work of the Darkness Church, who had also imed responsibility for the matter. The rest would be handled based on official statements.

    Although there was a Darkness Church stronghold in Grim Forest near Angus City, it was already deserted. Since the Darkness Church said it would take on all responsibility, it had most likely made some shady secret deal with the Radiant Church.

    The truth of the matter would never be released to ordinary folk, and the only one who knew everything was Be, the female Demon King fishing in troubled waters. In this operation, Be had received many beautiful young mages from the Aldridge Empire and began her infiltration into the top ranks of the empire.

    The royal members of this Arcana nation, Princess Effie and Princess Eveny, were already Be¡¯s girls. On top of that, she was also close to her roommate, Princess Ariel, one of the ck Warriors, thus bing best friends with the three princesses.

    The three elite academies of the Aldridge Empire that were also part of the Twelve Ivies had close connections with Be. They were Karoluna, the student president of Frederica Academy of Ocean Trade and Magic; Student President Alephia of the Listabel Magic Teachers¡¯ Academy; and ddis, the student president of Dimiost Academy for Great Wizards. They were all Be¡¯s allies when this year¡¯spetition between the Twelve Ivies began.

    Be had also taken advantage of this opportunity to lure Chief President Angelia to her bed. Apart from President Isaman, who was still struggling, the other presidents of the Olsylvia Academy had fallen into her clutches. Be was interested to see how long President Isaman could hold out.

    Be distributed the rest of the girls to her staff. The other students from non-human academies were sent to Subus Queen Aisha and her subi for ¡°special teaching.¡± They would be gradually returned to their original academies and be Be¡¯s spies.

    The Imperial mages and mercenaries captured from the Rofsky Camp couldn¡¯t remain in the Arcana Nation, because the Aldridge Empire considered them dead. If they stayed, they were in danger of being killed since the Aldridge Empire didn¡¯t want the truth behind the Angus City incident to be revealed.

    All thesemoners had been sent back to Sarnia Duchy, where Be required mages. This group of girls was almost fully trained. She assigned the subi to teach them to bepetent subordinates. The great Arcana Nation didn¡¯t have a shortage of mages, but Be did. And since they didn¡¯t want them, she would dly make use of the girls.

    The female prisoners captured from Starbell Prison¡ªthe evil mages originally imprisoned there, the nobledies of Angus City, and the civilians¡ªwere handed over to Be¡¯s close aide, Abyss Demonic King Skyrme for training.

    Be hoped to strengthen her forces in Kurus City and Angus City, so she could easily interfere in the political situation of the Aldridge Empire in the future. Angus City had no city lord while the adopted daughter of the Kurus City lord, Karoluna, was already one of Be¡¯s people. Be was interested in the two cities as well as the nearby areas.

    In the city lord of Garcia¡¯s mansion, Imperial Duke Anderson held a banquet to celebrate the safe return of Anna Rosa, his daughter. Be, the savior of Angus City, was specially invited. She became the first non-magic outsider to attend a banquet for high-ranking nobles of the Aldridge Empire.

    Lisha and Kriss didn¡¯t receive an invitation. Although they were princesses of another empire, they had always been discriminated against for having non-magical professions in the Arcana Nation. Be was the exception in nearly a thousand years. At present, Lisha and Kriss were staying at the Imperial Hotel in Garcia City. Together with Chief President Angelia of the Olsylvia Academy and the other girls who didn¡¯t want to attend the banquet, they awaited Be¡¯s return before setting off for the academy.

    After thepletion of the investigative mission in Angus City, the 30-pointpetition was split up. The Olsylvia Academy got 10 points, while the remaining 20 points were divided equally among the three magic academies of the Aldridge Empire and the Alexis Academy for Assassins. The student presidents of these academies disliked this sort of banquet meant for aristocrats. Upon saying goodbye to Be and taking the exclusivemunication crystal, they left Garcia City with their schoolmates.

    This way, they wouldn¡¯t attract some noble young master. Or Be would have to use her fist to reason with them again. Be didn¡¯t really want toe to this party if it weren¡¯t for the reward from the Aldridge Empire.

    Be changed into a golden evening gown instead of the knight¡¯s official uniform for the banquet. She looked no different than a nobledy. Although Be was unarmed, she had brought one of her strongest bodyguards. With her there, these arrogant mages and nobles wouldn¡¯t dare look down on her.

    Devouring Holy Dragon Euphenisia was dressed in a lovely white gothic loli outfit with a yful expression on her face as she walked behind Be. Her figure was simr to Devastating Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita. Be had helped style her long white hair into two ponytails. At the moment, her white eyes were sparkling with a strange luster. Be almost had the illusion that Euphenisia and Lolita were a ck and white loli couple entangled in a bitter romance of love and hate.

    Euphenisia¡¯s ability to devour was unlimited, that was, to absorb everything. Besides, her identity was rather special. Although she was a subordinate of the leader of the Chaos Bringers, she first began studying under the leader of the World Destructors. Hence, she went along fine with both camps. The conflict with Lolita had a long history. One was the Devastating Evil while the other the Devouring¡ªboth often fought with each other in order to decide whether the target would be devastated or devoured.

    Eventually, Euphenisia went to the Chaos Bringers, which temporarily ended her fight with Lolita.

    After interacting with Euphenisia, Be realized she was an innocent loli who loved food, not as scheming as Lolita. The reason she managed to stand against Lolita for so long was probably her cynical side.

    Servants were allowed to attend the banquet with their masters. After some thought, Be decided to bring Euphenisia. Anyway, Imperial Duke Anderson had already prepared a sumptuous meal. Euphenisia might as well join in and enjoy the delicious food.

    Without Lolita around, Euphenisia was the best choice. The three Abyss Creators who fought with Be had returned to the Abyss with their demons.

    Mechanical Empress Andulisna had to go back to deal with matters regarding the Abyss territory. The maid agreement she owed Be would have to be paid another time. Meanwhile, Insect Empress Vicky Hill, who had already allowed Be to ¡°get her hands on her¡±, would also return to handle the conflict with Andulisna. Furthermore, she would bring the Demon God¡¯s token of confidence that Be had entrusted her with as an apology to the two Abyss Creators she had identally offended.

    Be wanted to officially ¡°gobble up¡± Insect Empress Vicky Hill, but she asked her to return and solve those problems first. Only when Vicky Hill handled everything properly could she serve her master with all her heart and soul.

    As for Jade Bone Demon Velouria, she was to help Be watch over them to prevent any infighting, so she would temporarily disappear from this ne.

    The banquet was held in the hall of Imperial Duke Anderson¡¯s Mansion. Be personally witnessed the wealth of the noble mages today. This ce¡¯s decoration was even more luxurious than Be¡¯s substitute body, Princess Felia¡¯s residence, the royal pce of the Octavia Empire. The royal pce of the emperor was no better than the residence of an Imperial Duke in the Arcana Nation; what an economic gap!

    Hundreds of tables were set up in the banquet hall with many delicious foods on them, the varietyparable to a Manchu-Han imperial feast. The tables could seat ten people. Be was ced at the VIP table right in the center of the hall. Devouring Holy Dragon Euphenisia moved a chair and sat behind Be.

    ording to regtions, servants brought by the guests weren¡¯t equal in status to the host. But based on strength, it was another case entirely. Euphenisia¡¯s situation was obviously thetter. She sat there motionless, though the food on the table automatically flew into her hands.

    To usemand magic so skillfully was a show of her strength. Only a handful of mages present could actually do this. After all, strength was an alternative tool for gaining respect. Be silently admired Euphenisia. This sort of quiet form of showing off was most effective.

    As a wizard with such substantial magic attainments, Euphenisia was willing to serve Be as a maid. This made many mages and nobles who originally despised Be redefine her position in their hearts.

    Except for Be, the guests attending the banquet were all nobles belonging to various magic families in the Aldridge Empire. Be couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak to anyone and sat at ease in the VIP position.

    On the left and right of Be were Princess Effie in a ck evening gown and Princess Eveny in a pale blue evening gown. The two princesses already had a ¡°bare-all¡± meeting with Be. Upon her arrival, they obediently sat beside her, which made Imperial Duke Anderson, the host, a little surprised and embarrassed.

    ording to the most traditional method, the top echelons of the Aldridge Empire intended to woo Be to their side. She would be introduced to suitable men in hopes of a political marriage. This was Imperial Duke Anderson¡¯s original n. He had already found several handsome male mages, all of whom were members of noble families in the Arcana Nation.

    However, with Princess Effie and Princess Eveny sitting beside Be, Imperial Duke Anderson¡¯s little calctions were overturned. What baffled him was the fact that aside from the nobledies, no other man besides an old fart like him had managed to squeeze into the VIP table.

    Imperial Duke Anderson¡¯s daughter, Miss Anna Rosa of the Olsylvia Academy, was also at the same table. And so was Kurus City Lord¡¯s daughter, Karoluna. Anna Rosa was wearing a light blue evening gown while Karoluna was wearing a pink evening gown. If they sat elsewhere, they would only draw Be¡¯s ire. Having already shared intimate rtions with Be, they would be punished to a sleepless night.

    The remaining four seats were also upied by beautiful women, namely the Empress and Imperial Concubine of the Aldridge Empire, as well as Imperial Duke Anderson¡¯s two wives. Be wasn¡¯t so desperate forpany to stoop to looking at other people¡¯s wives, so she didn¡¯t remember their names. Imperial Duke Anderson was a winner in life. The twodies looked well maintained and must have been seductive beauties when they were young.

    The Empress of Aldridge Empire was the mother of Princess Ariel and Princess Effie, while the Imperial Concubine was Princess Eveny¡¯s mother. Be treated them with respect, as if she were meeting her inws for the first time.

    The Empress and Imperial Concubine were also kind to Be, asking her about her life. Several times, they steered the conversation to Be¡¯s love life, but she deftly changed the subject. It was difficult for her to answer these sorts of questions. If she admitted to being single, they would definitely rmend a few men to her. The matchmaking routine in her previous world was rather simr to this world¡¯s. Yet Be couldn¡¯t lie that she had a boyfriend. It was a matter of principle, and she wasn¡¯t willing to admit even a fictitious boyfriend.

    Be¡¯s tactful response finally seeded in making the Empress and Imperial Concubine give up the idea of introducing men to her for now. Be looked at them with a smile on her face, thinking about the possible consequences she might face if she suddenly confessed to sleeping with their daughters.

    Princess Effie and Princess Eveny both looked at Be nervously for fear that she might say something strange. Although they had fallen deep into lesbian territory, they weren¡¯t ready toe out to their parents.

    Be enjoyed the delicious food while bargaining with Imperial Duke Anderson, the old fox. As for Princess Eveny and Princess Effie, they would be taken to her dormitory, Pure White Heaven, when they returned to the academy. After that, she had all the time in the world to slowly enjoy them. There was no hurry now.

    Princess Effie and Princess Eveny pretended not to know Be very well, secretly serving her food when their parents weren¡¯t paying attention. The two princesses were too proud to admit that they were familiar with Be.

    The two nobledies, Karoluna and Anna Rosa had a tacit understanding to help them cover up and attract the Empress and Imperial Concubine¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Imperial Duke Anderson, you show such generous hospitality. The meat of sea demonic beasts is several times more expensive than those onnd. And everything here is...¡±

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, don¡¯t mention it. Just behave as you would in your own residence and enjoy the food. By the way... about the price of your airships... ¡°

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not expensive at all; very cost-effective, I assure you. One airship is worth 100,000 gold coins. If your empire is short of gold coins and only has diamonds, I dly ept that as well. Otherwise, I can forego the money entirely if you create the airships and return that to me.¡±

    During Be¡¯s mission to rescue Princess Eveny, Imperial Duke Anderson promised topensate Be on behalf of the Aldridge Empire for the cost of all the airships she lost. At the time, Be lied that there were more than 600 lost airships, but now, the entire army was wiped out. Thest one was also scrapped afterpleting its mission. The price of 60 million gold coins was too much for even the rich Aldridge Empire. Adding to the cost of dealing with the mess in Angus City and Kurus City, the price would exceed 100 million gold coins.

    Be wasn¡¯t lying about the cost price. The cost of 100,000 gold coins for an airship was already considered on the low end. The cost price of a simr airship made by the Aldridge Empire was at least 200,000 gold coins. But the emperor of the Aldridge Empire didn¡¯t want to lose so much money. Considering Be¡¯s past experience, the emperor of the Arcana Nation came up with apromise. If sessful, the Aldridge Empire wouldn¡¯t have to spend even a single copper coin.

    ¡°Imperial Duke Anderson, have you... have you received the wrong imperial edict? I¡¯m a Duchess of the Gabriel Empire and have my own territory, the Sarnia Duchy!¡±

    ¡°Not at all, Duchess Bellina. You can just change your name to fool the Imperial Union. It¡¯s no problem at all. Change into a mage¡¯s outfit, put on a tall wizard¡¯s hat, and vo!¡±

    ¡°But, I am Gabriel Empire¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. What the swordsman empire can buy, we, the Arcana Nation, can afford as well. Bellina, just ept it, and we¡¯ll all be one happy family... Cough, I mean citizens of the same empire. ¡°

    The Aldridge Emperor¡¯s imperial edict clearly stated that the region from Angus City to Kurus City would be unified and merged, bing a new territory called the Angelos Duchy. The emperor also conferred the title of Lord of Angelos Duchy, Duchess Baize. The title inherited by Karoluna, daughter of the former Kurus City lord, would be promoted from earl to marquis. Her job would be the censor of Angelos Duchy, responsible for Be¡¯s daily work.

    This was the first time Be had encountered something like this¡ªchanging her name to obtain two territories at the same time. She didn¡¯t know what to say to Imperial Duke Anderson, but the imperial edict had already been written. Thepensation was clearly decided by the court. If she didn¡¯t ept it, she wouldn¡¯t get a cent. Thus, she was left with no other choice and became the first Duchess of two territories in the entire human history.

 Volume 5 Chapter 283: The Hundred-Year Sin Buried In The Mansion Of The Earl Of Kurus City

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 283: The Hundred-Year Sin Buried In The Mansion Of The Earl Of Kurus City</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    In the central area of the Aldridge Empire, inside the urban area of the Kurus City. Most of the abyss demonic beings had retreated outside the city to meet the Mechanical Race abyss demonic beings. The remaining citizens in the city had retreated to the back door under the guidance of one of the saviors, God Chosen Holy Sword, Akmans.

    Inside Kurus City, some of the Abyss Crypt Insects still continued to attack the living people in the city. What made Be not know if she should cry orugh was that Scott and the other two male saviors, who received her support relief supplies, quickly used the Transportation Scroll made by Magic Knight Lisha and ran away with their little brothers.

    Scott used the teleportation array and escaped to the rtively safe Garcia City. They couldn¡¯t even help the refugees of Kurus City withstand the abyss demonic beings for a bit and left. God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans, who had a little more conscience, only used the Transportation Scroll and ran away after reluctantly leaving them halfway.

    Before leaving, these male saviors took away some of the rtively beautiful female mages from the refugee team and brought them to Garcia City using the teleportation array. Not forgetting to flirt withdies when they were running away, they were indeed fellow Interdimensional Travelers. Be couldn¡¯t help but give it to them.

    Considering that the ¡°Sky Ark¡± was still carrying Princess Effie of the Aldridge Empire and many beautiful young girls from the Nation of Arcana, Be had a rare conscience and arranged for a dozen Grim Airships to go and help the refugees who were fleeing from the cmity. Under the fierce bombardment of the Grim Airships¡¯ artillery, the group of Abyss Crypt Insects that entrenched the back door of Kurus City were bombed and shattered by the gunfire together with the locked gate and the remnant ten thousand residents retreated out of the city from there. The Skeleton Firearm Soldiers on the Grim Airships were on board on the airships the whole time, making the residents think that the Grim Airships were carrying the human race soldiers from Sarnia Duchy.

    The poption of Kurus City was about 200,000, only 100,000 people ran away. Including the 100,000 garrison troop, a total of 200,000 residents from the Kurus City, and the surrounding viges and towns were lost in this abyss demonic beings attack. If such arge number of casualties were not adequately dealt with in the future and over 200,000 wraiths remained, no one would be able to live there.

    Everything had been estimated to be pointing towards disaster for the over a hundred thousand human race people at Angus City. Be was toozy to leave the gship, ¡°Sky Ark.¡± She wasn¡¯t stirred up after looking at the horrifying scene below. But the other girls on the airship probably would be traumatized for life after they saw it. Only Kriss and her sister Lisha were unmoved after they saw it.

    The mansion of the Angus City Lord, which was the mansion of Earl Kirk the Sixth. When ¡°Sky Ark¡± arrived, the thick marble gate had been opened from the inside. Many Abyss Crypt Insects came out from the Earl¡¯s mansion. The Abyss Crypt Insects could crawl up to the surface from the underground waterway. The Earl¡¯s mansion had already been prated from inside, and the Abyss Crypt Insects outside the door were just pretending to attack. The garrison troop of the Earl¡¯s mansion was careless.

    Looking at the blood on the ground, Be estimated that the people inside had encountered the worst. The Grim Airships first used the artillery to bomb the Crypt Insects outside of the Earl¡¯s mansion. After that, more than one thousand Skeleton Firearm Soldiers descended from the Grim Airship using ropes, into the City Lord¡¯s mansion.

    The armor worn by the Skeleton Firearm Soldiers was the same style as the one they wore when they went to attack Benedict Manor¡¯s undergroundir. It covered the whole skeleton body. They were holding on to an improved version of the second generation arquebus. This new firearm, which could fire three shots at a time, was designed to deal with demonic beings that couldn¡¯t be beaten with one shot.

    The shots of arquebus were incessantly ring, and there were a lot of Crypt Insects in the Earl¡¯s mansion. Under the firearm¡¯s suppression, the Skeleton Firearm Soldiers quickly took control of the entire Earl¡¯s mansion. After everything was settled down, Be changed into a ck mage¡¯s cloak, put on a pair of ck leather boots and descended from the gship, ¡°Sky Ark,¡± wearing nothing inside. She wanted to put all the treasures she found into her Storage Ring and take them away. This was the easiest mode of transportation, and one of the tried-and-true tricks of the seniors of the Interdimensional Travelers.

    As it was a money-robbing operation, Be came down on her own without letting the other girls follow. There were many corpses in the Earl¡¯s mansion, all of them were guards. Not one of the Abyss Crypt Insects was dead, theypletely annihted the guards inside the Earl¡¯s mansion. This military record was embarrassing enough for the human race. The Crypt Insects, which were killed, were all killed by the Skeleton Firearm Soldiers using the arquebus, which could fire three shots at a time. The Skeleton Firearm Soldiers walked back and forth, they were on their guards for any signs of disturbance. The Abyss Crypt Insects mighte out anytime from the underground and attack people.

    The Earl¡¯s mansion wasn¡¯trge, it looked prim and proper. Its size and style were per the etiquette norms of the various empires¡¯ nobles in the human race as a standard size of an Earl¡¯s mansion. Be almost thought that Earl Kirk the Sixth was a good man. Be would be fooled if he could rece the furniture in the house with ordinary wooden furniture.

    The wooden furniture in the Earl¡¯s mansion was all precious rosewood furniture. This set of furniture usually sold for at least a few thousand gold coins. Be was almost fooled by the Earl¡¯s cunning acting skills. It was a pity that the furniture was stained with blood. Be found it unlucky and was toozy to resell it and hence, did not take them away.

    The body of Earl Kirk the Sixth was not found in the Earl¡¯s mansion, Did he manage to escape? Other than some rosewood furniture and the bodies of the guards, Be did not see anything valuable. Be, who was struck by the fact, did not resign and was circling around in the mansion. The Skeleton Firearm Soldiers who knew what was going on inside their master¡¯s mind, also helped Be to search Earl Kirk¡¯s mansion.

    Be spected that this kind of hereditary aristocrats who could run for six generations, it was impossible not to have any savings. An underground treasure vault or some sort of secret room must have been built. After a round of rug search, a Skeleton Firearm Soldier finally found a door to a cer near the toilet in the mansion. To be able toe up with the idea to build the entrance to a treasure vault there, one must possess some talent.

    Be endured the stench, ¡°greeted¡± Earl Kirk the Sixth in her heart and went down together with the Skeleton Firearm Soldiers who opened the path. This underground chamber was built by Earl Kirk¡¯s family for escaping. In this underground chamber, a magical array for teleportation was built. When Be arrived, the magical array was still in activation mode, indicating that the person had not gone far.

    When Be was still hesitating whether to arrange for the Skeleton Soldiers to give chase, she found other interesting things in the underground chamber. In this underground chamber, there was a separate dungeon. The iron lock on the dungeon¡¯s door had been broken by the Skeleton Soldiers using brutal force. Seven or eight beautiful women were imprisoned inside, they looked like they were about eighteen years old.

    The beautiful girls were naked, both of their hands were chained and hung above their heads. ck blindfolds were covering their eyes, and all the beautiful women had one of their legs being chained and hung above from the ground, causing them to be presented in a shameful state with one leg on the ground.

    A small ball connected to a tube was stuffed in their mouth, and the tube was connected to a water storage device in the chamber. At specified timings, a special liquid would be forced down into their mouth along the tube.

    The imprisoned beauties were flushed on their cheeks. Be suspected that they had been forced to take some kind of stimnt. Their gorged breasts were obviously swollen by medicine.

    On their necks, a ck contraction-shaped leather cor was worn. Be found a sinister-looking clown face on it. It was the mark of the Horrorshow Group, one of the four underground ck forces of the Human Race Continent. This evil ve-selling organization had built countless underground chambers like this to be used for transferring female ves.

    ording to the process, these beauties would be ced here for some time. After their will to resist waspletely wiped out, they would be transported to the Horrorshow Group¡¯s training area for further treatment. After which, they would then proceed to the trading segment.

    On a stone table, Be saw an open roll of ve-trading transactions. After skimming through it a few times, Be discovered some unknown secrets. Earl Kirk the Sixth, the City Lord of Kurus City, his family had been secretly engaging in underground ve trades with the evil Horrorshow Group since the third generation.

    Earl Kirk the Sixth was a senior cadre of the Horrorshow Group. If it weren¡¯t for the abyss demonic beings attack this time, this would still be kept as a secret. Who would have thought that the empire¡¯s hereditary Earl would be a senior cadre of the evil organization Horrorshow Group!

    Be didn¡¯t look at the content after that. They were Kirk¡¯s hereditary family¡¯s records of the methods and steps to train the female ves, from their rebellion to how they were trained. Wasn¡¯t it just a little yellow book? What was there to see? If Be were going to write about her experience, she would finish Kirk¡¯s family three generations of records. What was the point of bullying the human race? Be was someone who dared to act against members of the second generation of Twelve Gods.

    Deep in the cell, Be saw a more-special beauty. Her eyes were not covered by a ck blindfold. Now, the pair of light red pupils were looking at Be with a desperate and terrified expression.

    Be soon recognized the identity of this beautiful young girl. The daughter of Earl Kirk the Sixth, the precious eldest daughter of the Earl¡¯s family, Karoluna, who was the Head of Listabel Academy¡¯s Disciplinary Committee. Be had previously heard from her academy¡¯s student president, Alephia, that Karoluna had been missing for a week. When she went to investigate Angus City, she also wanted to find the missing Disciplinary Committee Head.

    Karoluna was not Earl Kirk the Sixth¡¯s biological daughter, but the adopted daughter. She had no idea that her adoptive father, Earl Kirk the Sixth, was the senior cadre of the notorious criminal organization, Horrorshow Group. A week ago, when Angus City identally lost contact, Karoluna went to her adoptive father, Earl Kirk the Sixth, to discuss countermeasures. Because she was too anxious, she didn¡¯t knock before she entered. As a result, she happened to see Earl Kirk the Sixth, who was doing his ¡°regr job.¡±

    After discovering the secrets of her adoptive father, Karoluna, who didn¡¯t have time to escape, was caught in the trap set up by Earl Kirk the Sixth in case of any eventualities. Karoluna, who was among the top five beautiful mages from the Listabel Academy, was caught by her adoptive father just like that. After being knocked out by the trap, she had been imprisoned here since.

    Earl Kirk the Sixth was not polite to his own adopted daughter. He despondently stripped her naked into a state of shame and tied her hands and legs behind her back with the magic forbidding cor, shaming her like the other girls who were detained inside. Karoluna was now half-kneeling in front of this iron pir, her hands and feet were tied together. She has not been forced to drink any strange medicinal potions, and her bust was still in the normal range.

    However, she was forced to watch the training reality show that Earl Kirk the Sixth performed for her every day. Her will to resist was almostpletely eroded. Be saw that she had the same emotional reaction as the other beauties who were imprisoned here. If Earl Kirk the Sixth were still here, probably what was going to happen next would be the Other World version of the ¡°Ghost Father¡± plot.

    Karoluna¡¯s long, reddish hair was wet. Although her beautiful and alluring face still pretended to have a strong expression, the special water stains on the ground had exposed the fact that she couldn¡¯t hold it any longer. She didn¡¯t expect that it was the Skeleton Soldier demonic beings who came to save her. In that case, it would be better just to die.

    Be and the Skeleton Soldier demonic beings were mixed together and didn¡¯t look like a good person. Under normal circumstances, Karoluna would still chide a few words righteously. But now, she had been under house arrest for almost a week and had no strength to resist Be. She could only remain silent and hope Be would ignore her.

    ¡°Don¡¯t... Don¡¯te here. If youe nearer... if any nearer, I will bite...¡±

    ¡°Miss Karoluna, bite what? Are you sure you can still do that?¡±

    ¡°You... This technique of yours... how...¡±

    ¡°I am a veteran in this area, much better than your unscrupulous old man...¡±

    Karoluna¡¯s small mouth was not stuffed with anything. She wanted tomit suicide by biting her own tongue to threaten Be not toe close. But Be directly controlled her small mouth with her hand so she could not bite at all. This was what Be had learned from the Subus Queen Aisha not long ago. It was specifically used against girls who wanted tomit suicide by biting their own tongues and be stubborn till the end.

    ¡°Speak, where¡¯s the old man in your family. I see that he had yet to give you that!¡±

    ¡°He... he¡¯s over there. There is a secret passage behind the iron cab. He and the bro.. The brothers went in there.¡±

    Karoluna gestured to an iron cab with her eyes. After Be let go of her small mouth, she stuffed her mouth with a small piece of cloth to prevent her from demonstrating her sincerity by dying. Karoluna was different from the other beauties who had been sessfully trained. She had yet to be defiled. Earl Kirk the Sixth just put her under arrest to be his audience.

    Karoluna hadn¡¯t been vited yet. To Be, she would add value to her collection. Moreover, after everything was over, in case Earl Kirk the Sixth was dead, then Karoluna also had the qualification to inherit the title as the Lord of Kurus City. Be wanted to control Kurus City by controlling her and conveniently extending her power into the obstinate xenophobic Aldridge Empire. It was not enough to just control Princess Effie, but also to control the noble lords in some important areas.

    Those beauties were different. After being trained sessfully, only the best step was left. Fortunately, they were blindfolded by the ck eye masks, and they didn¡¯t see Be and the Skeleton Soldiers together. In addition to their ears being blocked by cotton, Be nned to be a good person. After rescuing, to let go of them in exchange for some good reviews.

    Karoluna used her eyes and indicated the direction. Although there was an iron cab, there was a panicky look in her eyes. The nervousness in her eyes was generally shown by a novice when they were deceiving people for the first time, but it couldn¡¯t fool a veteran like Be. Be pretended to be fooled and walked over, stopping in front of the iron cab.

    Why wasn¡¯t that bad girl fooled! It¡¯s okay even if she called her Skeleton Soldiers to open it. Seeing that Be wasn¡¯t hooked, Karoluna was getting a bit anxious. Be saw her change in attitude from the corner of her eyes. This girl still wanted to lie to her, so naive!

    There was indeed a hidden door behind the iron cab, but Be smelled the bloody smell from the crack in the door. Then, she saw the familiar abyss demonic beings, Abyssal Army Ants. Those Abyssal Army Ants all crawled out from the door crack. She really thought she hadn¡¯t seen the Abyssal Army Ants before!

    Be stepped back, and under hermand, the Skeleton Soldiers cut off the iron chains on the beautiful women imprisoned here and took them out of the basement one by one. Be carried Karoluna who had a panicked and puzzled look and moved towards the exit.

    ¡°Stop shaking your head, you are not good, Miss Karoluna. It¡¯s full of Abyssal Army Ants in there, right? You wanted to hurt me... I have to punish you. You will be punished to go onto the bed... onto the ship. Get on the airship and reflect!¡±

    The Skeleton Firearm Soldiers, who received orders, used copper guns and sted the iron cab after Be came out. The secret passageway inside was indeed fully covered with the Abyssal Army Ants, it was pitched ck. After seeing the door opened, they gushed out like tidal waves. Fortunately, the Skeleton Firearm Soldiers were prepared and had ced arge number ofbustibles. They ignited a firelight somewhere in the chamber and used fire to block the path of the Abyssal Army Ants.

    At a nce, Be¡¯s sharp vision caught sight of the bones lying on the ground of the secret passage. There was a corpse wearing a ring that symbolized the identity of the Earl, presumably Earl Kirk the Sixth.

    The old fox overdid it and failed as a result. He had already activated the teleportation array and was preparing to take Karoluna and the rest to leave before remembering that he had yet to take the treasures hidden here. Little did he know that the area around the secret chamber had already been infiltrated by the Abyssal Army Ants, which were good at drilling through the venttion cavern.

    As a result, Earl Kirk the Sixth became the victim of his own evil deeds. He was buried here together with his trusted subordinates and his few hedonistic sons who never amounted to anything, leaving behind a lump of bones on the ground. Inside the secret chamber, one could see many boxes that were originally filled with treasures, had be empty boxes.

    The Abyssal Army Ants also liked to eat precious metal and things like treasures. The wealth umted by the six generations of the Kirk family waspletely finished. The wealth obtained through the evil business had entirely disappeared in this way, it was unknown whether it was God¡¯s will or not. Anyway, Be could only return empty-handed. But it seemed to be worth it after all, with the Miss High and Mighty carried in her arms.

    Karoluna¡¯s eyes were not blindfolded by the ck eye masks. Naturally, she would have known that her unscrupulous adoptive father and hedonistic brothers had died inside the treasure vault. By cheating Be to go and open the iron cab, she only wanted to borrow the Abyssal Army Ants¡¯ power and die with Be. Who knew the n would fail.

 Volume 5 Chapter 284: The Short Rest During the Journey to Angus City on the United Airship Fleet

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 284: The Short Rest During the Journey to Angus City on the United Airship Fleet</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    In the central district of Aldridge Empire, at Ryder River outside of Kurus City. On the Grim Airship Fleetmanded by Be, after rescuing the Earl¡¯s First Young Lady Karoluna and arge group of beauties imprisoned by the Horrorshow Group from the Kurus City Lord, Earl Kirk the Sixth, they rapidly departed from Kurus City.

    The residents had already evacuated from Kurus City, which was turned into a battlefield between the abyss demonic beings. One of the Abyss Creators, Insect Empress Vicky Hill, was leading the abyss demonic insects in a vicious battle with the other Abyss Creator, Mechanical Empress Andulisna who led the abyss mechanical demons.

    The support unit for the abyss demonic insects were some giant insects that were suited to contest therge abyss mechanical demons. Be¡¯s Grim Airship Fleet was able to retreat in time; otherwise, they might have gotten involved in the mes of war. She had already sent a magical contact message to the Darkness Sacred Region and asked Blood Demon King Eleanor to arrange for assistance as it seemed like 100 Grim Airships wouldn¡¯t be enough.

    Blood Demon King Eleanor replied to the magical contact message quickly. She had already arranged her demon king servant, the original First Young Lady Rnd of the Octavia Empire¡¯s Stuart n. She led over 100 Loki Airships to provide assistance. Using the Extradimensional Creator, Stephanie Alfreia¡¯s spatial gate, they caught up to Be¡¯s Grim Airship Fleet and weren¡¯t far behind.

    The Loki Airships had roughly the same length as the Grim Airships, but they were armed with more weapons than the Grim Airships. The Loki Airships¡¯ side cannons were set up with dual-tier, and it was already two times more in numbers than the Grim Airships. The Loki Fleet¡¯s main function was to provide heavy firepower support in the air while the Grim Fleet was to provide air support and airborne troops. They had different functions.

    Due to the payload, the Loki Airships had a significantly slower flight speed than the Grim Airships. Be was on the gship ¡®Sky Ark,¡¯ and she could see that the Loki Fleet was already 600 meters behind the Grim Fleet. At the front of the Loki Fleet, there was an airship around the same size as the ¡®Sky Ark,¡¯ which was the Loki Fleet¡¯s gship, ¡®Miracle Ark.¡¯ Rnd wasmanding the Loki Fleet and apart from her, the rest of the crew were Skeleton Firearm Soldiers.

    The number of crew on both fleets was roughly the same, and they had a total of over 100,000 Skeleton Firearm Soldiers. Be nned to use these Skeleton Firearm Soldiers tounch a surprise attack on Angus City as that city was the root of all evil. As the matter stood, Be had already disregarded the 30 points reward that the Federation of the Twelve Academies had given. The Demon God¡¯s nature and Demon King¡¯s warlike habit made Be particrly excited on the battlefield.

    The Aldridge Empire¡¯s capital was near Garcia City. This was one of the four stronghold cities that protected the vicinity of the Aldridge Empire¡¯s capital. As 500,000 of the imperial elite soldiers were stationed here for many years, 200,000 of them belonged to the Aldridge Empire¡¯s imperial guards. Theirbat strength was much higher than the Kurus City.

    In the city lord residence of the Garcia City, in Imperial Duke Anderson¡¯s mansion, the residents who had sessfully escaped the Kurus City were reporting to Imperial Duke Anderson. After listening to the report, Imperial Duke Anderson had a grave expression. After a long silence, he finally asked the terrified residents of Kurus City to rest in the refugee shelter.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Father, Kurus City is done for... You have to think of a solution quickly! Uncle Kirk might seem very vulgar, and he doesn¡¯t look like a good person, but Big Sister Karoluna always treats us very well in the academy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right... We might not be in the same academy as Big Sister Karoluna now, but we will not forget her. Uncle Anderson, please help! My stinky old man isn¡¯t even willing to see me, and Big Sister Effie is obviously still trapped there...¡±

    ¡°Enough, you are all dismissed! I will report this matter to the Emperor!¡±

    The two pretty youngdies wearing the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s uniform were acting coquettishly to Imperial Duke Anderson, hoping that he could send troops to assist Kurus City. After an entire round of excuses, Imperial Duke Anderson finally persuaded his daughter and the imperial princess¡¯ young sister, Princess Eveny to return first as they were giving him a headache.

    Princess Eveny was currently the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s magic ss student and was also known as the ¡®First Chapter of The Sky.¡¯ Among the female magic students in the academy, apart from the unknown mages, her other elder sister, Princess Ariel and the Olsylvia Academy Central Students¡¯ Union Leader, Angelia, no one was stronger than her.

    President Isaman wasn¡¯t considered to be in the magic ss, but if she were considered, then there would only be three female students that could oppress Princess Eveny. She was currently a little moody, as Union Leader Angelia didn¡¯t bring her to participate in the operation on Angus City and had brought her weaker elder sister, ¡®Third Chapter of Taboo¡¯, Princess Effie. This made the prideful Princess Eveny rather unhappy.

    Imperial Duke Anderson had already reported the situation of Kurus City to the Alridge Empire¡¯s Emperor. The Emperor was in silence this time. He originally nned to protest against the nation of swordsmen, Gabriel Empire¡¯s Emperor, and to denounce the Sarnia Duchy for secretly sending airship fleets to the Kurus City.

    But the Emperor quickly withdrew this decision and ordered Imperial Duke Anderson to lockdown Garcia City and wait for the reinforcement from the Radiant Church¡¯s ¡®The Judgement of God.¡¯ There were too many missing people in the Kurus City, people like Princess Effie, and the five Student Union Leaders from the five academies, Olsylvia Academy, Listabel Academy, Dimiost Academy, Alexis Academy, and Frederica Academy, that were all part of the Federation of the Twelve Academies.

    The Emperor probably had a headache over how to conclude this farce. Back then, the Emperor of the Aldridge Empire had lied to the Federation of the Twelve Academies, saying that Angus City was merely an ident. As a result, the Federation of the Twelve Academies issued missions to explore Angus City. Right now, both sides were dumbfounded.

    The emperor was now hoping that Duchess Bellina¡¯s mysterious airship fleet could sessfully conduct the rescue. That Duchess had participated in the war with the Beastmen Race. She once guarded the capital of Sarnia Duchy, Sarni City, for several months, repelling the siege of the Beastmen Race¡¯s million-strong army. It was also rumored in the Olsylvia Academy that this Duchess was very friendly to beautiful girls and would probably rescue Princess Effie and those beauties.

    ¡°Are we really going to rely on that Duchess? What if she fails too...¡±

    Imperial Duke Anderson didn¡¯t dare to imagine that Duchess Bellina would fail, or else who knew what would happen. The human empires might all revere male heroes, but when Duchess Bellina had the aplishment of resisting against the Beastmen Army that was a million-strong, she was already considered a hero. The fall of a hero would be a very depressing matter for human empires.

    ¡°Imperial Duke Anderson, not good... Young Lady... Young Lady and Princess Eveny are missing...¡±

    ¡°What!? Go and look for them...¡±

    A wise man once said, ¡°Misfortune neveres alone.¡± Imperial Duke Anderson¡¯s daughter and Princess Eveny had slipped out secretly. ording to the information reported back from the soldiers, they seemed to have entered the teleportation array and teleported to a small vige in the vicinity of Kurus City.

    After obtaining the information, Imperial Duke Anderson nearly fainted. The Emperor had already lost Princess Effie, and if Princess Eveny were lost too, he would definitely be implicated. Princess Eveny must have used her daughter¡¯s special magic to sessfully escape the Imperial Duke¡¯s heavily guarded mansion.

    If the Emperor wanted to issue the punishment, Imperial Duke Anderson¡¯s residence would definitely be implicated. After all, this was the same as an ¡®aplice¡¯ delivering assistance. When thinking until this point, Imperial Duke Anderson quickly used themunication magic to contact Aldridge Empire¡¯s Emperor to seek a reply.

    At Ryder River, which was in between Kurus City and Angus City. After Be¡¯s Grim Airship Fleet rendezvous with Loki Fleet, they had been flying towards Angus City while following the Ryder River. Along the way, they passed by the unnamed vige that Be and the group were stranded on previously. It was already in ruins as the Abyssal Army Ants had razed the unnamed vige after being infuriated for not being able to eat Be and the others.

    On the Grim Fleet¡¯s gship ¡®Sky Ark,¡¯ Be was enjoying the rare leisure time during the war inside themander¡¯s lounge. Be¡¯s younger sister Lisha and ¡®girlfriend¡¯ Kriss were in the steam sauna that was specially made on the airship. They were enjoying the massage from the bunny girls in there. They originally wanted to ask Be toe along, but Be said she was too tired and wanted to lie down in the bedroom first. Be had sessfully bluffed her way out.

    The windows of themander¡¯s lounge were already closed, and the doors were locked. Six female wolfmen guards were standing guard outside and ensuring that their mistress wouldn¡¯t be disturbed.

    There was a ridiculously huge bed in themander¡¯s lounge, and Be was carrying the Chief President Angelia, who was restrained with thin red ropes. Be was currently kissing Angelia¡¯s body while Angelia¡¯s entire face was flushed red. Be¡¯s kisses and licks had caused Angelia to lose convincingly and could only emit all sorts of sweet and strange sounds.

    ¡°Stop... Be, please. The other... other presidents are still here. Eh, President Dinah... what are you... It is so itchy, that ce is already...¡±

    ¡°President Angelia, don¡¯t you like to watch this type ofic normally? Let¡¯s put it to practice, that ce is already... a little wet...¡±

    ¡°That... it is not the same... no, help...¡¯

    Be used her hands to pry open President Angelia¡¯s healthy and beautiful white thighs. She then pressed on both the right and left thighs before Be buried her head on that soft part and extended her tongue to lick it as though she was tasting some delicacies. President Angelia¡¯s body felt as though she was electrocuted before she let out even more enticing sounds. Be started from that spot and licked all the way up, across President Angelia¡¯s twin peaks and to the ultimate destination, the lips.

    ¡°Yield to me, don¡¯t you wish to feel happy? Chief President Angelia, the other presidents have already yielded. Our academy cannot fall behind!¡±

    ¡°Dinah and the others... it must be because of you. I... I will not... I yield. Please stop licking... It¡¯s strange...¡±

    ¡°Then I shall suck instead, on this...¡±

    Be then buried her head into Chief President Angelia¡¯s breasts and ced her mouth on the sensitive spot on the right and sucked gently, causing Chief President Angelia to gopletely insane. She had disregarded everyone in the vicinity and pandered to Be¡¯s vition. On the carpet, President Dinah and President Caroline were each carrying President Alephia and President ddis, who were restrained in red ropes while kissing them. The two magic ss student presidents were in a daze as they were being kissed.

    When Chief President Angelia went limp, Be then pulled two more towards her. First, it was Dinah and Caroline. She then used the ¡®pincer attack¡¯ posture to squeeze Alephia and ddis in the middle to vite them until they went limp too. Afterward, Be pushed both Caroline and Dinah down.

    Princess Effie was at the bedside, and she was hugged by Annie, who was also a princess as she was forced to observe therge-scale ¡®yuri party¡¯ on the bed. Be, the female Demon King, was excessively powerful and had eaten up all five student presidents from famous academies. Once they reached the climax, their snow-white and delicate bodies were stacked on the bed. President Angelia and the others werepletely exhausted and after letting strange sounds for a long period, they didn¡¯t even have the strength to talk. They had no choice but to allow Be to put them into all sorts of embarrassing postures and to be yed to Be¡¯s content.

    Three of them were from the magic ss, one could only be considered as an ordinary ss. At the same time, President Dinah was the student president of the assassin ss who had a physique that couldst a little longer, but she still couldn¡¯t resist Be¡¯s assault at the end. After Be had intimate interactions with the other human race girls, she realized that she could use this embarrassing method to obtain a portion of ability from the others. Like magic energy which Be had obtained quite a bit from President Angelia.

    When extracting the energy, both parties would have a climaxing sensation, and Be still didn¡¯t know its principle. But, this should be one of the abilities of the World Destructors. The World Destructors rose up by absorbing theirpanion¡¯s power and gradually developing. When Be had plenty of such experiences, she was already gradually recovering the exclusive ability that belonged to World Destructors.

    Be stopped before overdoing it and stopped extracting after President Angelia and the others had gone limp. If she extracted without any restraints, she might have just sucked them dry. After multiple extractions, the one being extracted would be degenerated entirely because they would enjoy that kind of sensation.

    ¡°Princess Annie, stop hugging me, let me go... Are you also seduced by her, but you are a princess...¡±

    ¡°Princess Effie, stop struggling. Once you are on this airship, you can not escape. Mistress Be, Princess Effie is thinking of escaping...¡±

    Princess Effie didn¡¯t expect Annie to betray her, and by the time she turned around, Be had already walked stealthily in front of her. The pair of unbridled hands was caressing Effie¡¯s breasts repeatedly and was seemingly measuring her bust size and cup size.

    ¡°Annie, you... Be, when did youe over... wait, I am a princess, you cannot do this...¡±

    ¡°Senior Effie, the other seniors are already like that... You aren¡¯t showing any team unity. Come, open your mouth...¡±

    Be reached out to pinch Effie¡¯s nose, and she was forced to open her attractive and petite lips to breathe. Be took advantage of the opportunity to take over her lips. When Princess Effie wanted to close her mouth, it was already toote, Be¡¯s tongue was already tangled with her aromatic tongue, and it was very hard to separate. Princess Annie stood beside Effie and used the opportunity to vite Princess Effie from behind.

    As Princess Effie was getting assaulted on the front and back, it wasn¡¯t long before her innate nature was exposed. The more indifferent a girl was, the more charming she would be once the wave came. Effie used her body to adequately prove this point, her moans were obviously much louder than Chief President Angelia and the others.

    ¡°Senior Effie, your moans are even louder than Angelia and the others...¡±

    ¡°Stop... stop saying... Be, you... you, I can¡¯t bother anymore, I have no strength left. I cannot stop you this baddie.¡±

    Princess Effie had already surrendered and simply closed her eyes and buried her face into Be¡¯s breast, allowing Be to vite her while she pretended that she couldn¡¯t resist anymore. The beautiful student presidents on the bed were already tangled together and were all very intimate. This scene was very beautiful, if Be could get all the beautiful female presidents from the twelve academies and make them roll together, the scene would probably be unimaginably beautiful.

    It was a pity that Be didn¡¯t bring the photo crystal and couldn¡¯t keep a copy of this wonderful scene. If this image were sold to the students in the five academies, it would definitely be selling like a pancake even if they were sold at high prices. Of course, Be would rather add it to her private collection to recall the fond memories.

    After seeing that it was almost time, Be raised her hand as an indication. The assassin academy¡¯s Vice President Anya, who had been observing by the side, walked over to the wardrobe and opened it. She then carried out First Young Lady Karoluna, who had been inside and observing the performance.

    Karoluna¡¯s face was now flushed red, and the magical chains on her limbs had yet to be undone. Be had only changed the ne on her neck into a red pelt ne. The prideful earl¡¯s daughter had failed to deceive Be previously, and Be was nning to punish her lightly and to let her know that the resistance was futile.

    At this moment, themunication crystal on the table lit up. Someone was nning to contact Be, and this was considered a forcedmunication magic. Without establishing a connection with the opposite party¡¯smunication crystal, they had used a curse spell to forcefully open amunication channel to the crystal.

    It was very exhausting for the mage to use this kind ofmunication magic, and it might even reduce the lifespan. The only people who could use such a method were the Nation of Arcana, the Aldridge Empire¡¯s imperial members. The other empires didn¡¯t have enough mages to cast such magic.

    Be¡¯s hands moved quickly and grabbed a piece of ck cloth on the table to cover the crystal. Themunication crystal that she possessed was of the highest grade, and its function wasparable to her previous life¡¯s videomunication tools. Once it was activated, both parties would be able to see each others¡¯ environment. The scene at Be¡¯s side was too beautiful, and Be would be at a loss if the opposition were a male.

    ¡°Eh, why is it so ck... Duchess Bellina, where are you? I am the Aldridge Empire¡¯s Imperial Duke Anderson, you...¡±

    ¡°She... she said she is not around, wrong, I am here. Say, Imperial Duke Anderson, you might be an imperial duke, but how can you disturb a Duchess¡¯s private life from a foreign nation? That isn¡¯t good... I am going to hang up...¡±

    ¡°Wait... please wait. Duchess Bellina, it is like this, it seems like the empire¡¯s Princess Eveny and my daughter have gone to Angus City...¡±

    ¡°There is a princess?! Imperial Duke Anderson, tell me the details...¡±

 Volume 5 Chapter 285: The Third Abyss Creator Hiding In Andorra Town

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 285: The Third Abyss Creator Hiding In Andorra Town</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    In Andorra Town outside Angus City, Be¡¯s United Airship Fleet had once again returned to the town that was captured by the Abyss Demonic Insects. The town was already in ruins with the Abyss Demonic Insects crawling all over the ce. There were no traces of other Abyss Demons in the town.

    In the fierce battle of Kurus City, the Insect Empress Vicky Hill didn¡¯t show up, leading to the final defeat of the Abyss Demonic Insects and the surrender of Kurus City to the Abyss Mechanical Demons. Under themand of Mechanical Empress Andulisna, the Abyss Mechanical Demons had temporarily upied Kurus City. They were preparing to descend along the Ryder River and capture Angus City in one fell swoop.

    Insect Empress Vicky Hill was hiding somewhere in Angus City. She hadn¡¯t left the city to battle Mechanical Empress Andulisna, eventually leading the Demonic Insects to failure because they didn¡¯t have their Creator¡¯s support. Eighty percent of the Abyss Demonic Insects that fought in Kurus City never returned.

    However, these insects reproduced very quickly and the lost Demonic Insects would soon be replenished ¨C as early as on the same day itself or at most, three days. Empress Vicky Hill had more important things to deal with, thus failing to appear on the battlefield in Kurus City. This resulted in a massacre by Empress Andulisna. Out of all the deaths of the Abyss Demonic Insects, half of them were caused by Abyss Creator Andulisna.

    Be was currently still resting in the captain¡¯s lounge. She seemed to be on holiday. At present, themand of the United Fleet was temporarily handed over to Rnd who was onboard the Miracle Ark. Be¡¯s Grim Airship Fleet merely apanied them in flight.

    After hearing Imperial Duke Anderson¡¯s voiceing from the advancedmunication crystal, the other girls in the lounge were too scared to make a sound. Both Chief President Angelia and Princess Effie knew their current state was too shameful to be seen by outsiders. Even without Be¡¯s prompting, they immediately fell silent.

    Only Miss Karoluna wanted to ask for help, though the small red ball gag in her mouth made it impossible for her to speak. Be held her in her arms as she sat down in front of themunication crystal. Karoluna¡¯s wide, teary eyes excited Be. She stretched out her hand, gently ying with Karoluna¡¯s perky nipples from behind.

    ¡°Imperial Duke Anderson, it¡¯s alright... Princess Effie is here as well. She¡¯s currently resting now. The other important guests are here as well, all resting. I haven¡¯t seen the two girls you mentioned though... ¡°

    ¡°By the way, Imperial Duke Anderson, my airship fleet was besieged by Abyss Demons. As you can see, even themunication crystal has been so damaged I can¡¯t even use it anymore. I¡¯m afraid this mission...¡±

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, don¡¯t give up just like that! You¡¯re a hero who has defeated millions of Beastman troops. You will certainly seed! Don¡¯t worry about the reward. The Aldridge Empire is very generous when ites to money. We will double thepensation for your losses. Please be sure to save Princess Eveny and the little mischievous girl.¡±

    Be managed to trick Imperial Duke Anderson through her superb acting. In a solemn and stirring tone, she imed that her six-hundred airship joint fleet was down by more than half after the battle at any time. She even imed the entire airfleet might perish for the human empires.

    Imperial Duke Anderson was also facing some difficulties. If Be¡¯s words were to be trusted, then her fleet was at its limit. If she went further into Angus City, the fleet would probably be wiped out. However, he loved his mischievous daughter too much. The Emperor had just sent him a message, conveying that as long as Duchess Bellina rescued either Princess Effie or Princess Eveny, the mission would be considered aplished and Be should quickly retreat. This time, Imperial Duke Anderson decided to switch the Emperor¡¯s orders behind his back.

    ¡°Fine then, Imperial Duke Anderson. I can save your girl by the way, but this may be thest time I...¡±

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, you needn¡¯t worry. The reward will be generous. The emperor¡¯s reward is separate from mine, so as long as you can...¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s the case! Then can I trouble the Duke to reveal some detailed information of Princess Eveny and your girl?¡±

    ¡°Of course, my girl is...¡±

    Karoluna looked at the beautiful girls around for help, hoping that they would help her but Chief President Angelia deliberately avoided her sight. Even Princess Effie looked at Karoluna strangely, with a look that expressed her intention to drag her down into the same situation. At present, Karoluna hadn¡¯t yet surrendered to Be. If she didn¡¯t surrender like the rest, Princess Effie and the others would be dissatisfied. Karoluna had already witnessed their shameful actions. If she didn¡¯t surrender like they did, they would be the first to speak out.

    Imperial Duke Anderson unwittingly ¡°sold¡± Princess Eveny and his daughter Anna Rosa, both of whom were alumni of Be¡¯s Olsylvia Academy, but Be hadn¡¯t had the chance to see them in the mage department, which didn¡¯t usually organize many activities.

    ¡°Chapter of The Sky¡± Princess Eveny was known to be the most powerful mage in the royal family of the Aldridge Empire, better than Princess Effie, but still not as strong as the hidden ck Warrior Princess Ariel. Anna Rosa, one of the Eight Chapters in the magic department of Olsylvia Academy, known as the ¡°Invisible Seventh Chapter¡± knew special ult magic, such as invisible and camouge magic, which had been lost for many years. She and Princess Eveny were close friends and the two of them had taken the risk of slipping into Angus City without authorization.

    The Magic Department of the Olsylvia Academy was known for their Eight Chapters, eight especially beautiful female mages. Among them, President Lucia, the ¡°Divine Second Chapter¡±, Princess Effie the ¡°Third Chapter of Taboo¡±, Sylvia the ¡°Fourth Chapter of the Deep Blue¡± and Serena the ¡°Scarlet Red Fifth Chapter¡± had all been conquered by Be. The remaining four Chapters cannot escape. If she won over Princess Eveny and Anna Rosa, there would only be two targets left.

    The conversation between Be and Imperial Duke Anderson was cut off before long because the other side was connected to the advancedmunication crystal by forbidden magic. The nextmunication would have to wait until Be¡¯s United Airship Fleet returned. Looking at themunication crystal sent out by the bunny maid, Miss Karoluna knew there was no hope for help now. She closed her eyes, too afraid to look at Be¡¯s aggressive eyes.

    Before long, Miss Karoluna was forced to open her eyes. Be hung her hands, bound by red rope, from the metal hook ced on the ceiling. Karoluna¡¯s body was tied into a shameful posture. After her legs were separated, they were hung up with red rope to form a suspended posture.

    Be held a cup in one hand, gracefully pouring water into Karoluna¡¯s mouth. Karoluna had a red ball gag in her mouth with a hole in it. She shook her head helplessly to avoid the shame of being fed but her efforts were futile. Be had no trouble at all feeding her.

    To Karoluna¡¯s shame, Be¡¯s other arm slid past her navel and caressed her in her most sensitive spot. Be¡¯s skilled technique made Karoluna tremble with pleasure. She couldn¡¯t close her legs at all so Be¡¯s hands could invade her most intimate area as she pleased.

    Karoluna¡¯s stomach bulged slightly from being filled with a few sses of water. Right now, she was holding back the urge to pee with all of her remaining willpower. She was close to losing in this game of wills... Be wanted her to expose her most shameful side in public. The beauties who had just been bullied by Be had all sat up on the bed. Although they blushed at the sight, they stubbornly kept their eyes on Karoluna and Be.

    ¡°Miss Karoluna, don¡¯t hold back anymore. I know you want to...¡±

    ¡°Be... Please, let me... go to the bathroom! Wait... don¡¯t feed me... ¡°

    Be removed the ball gag from her mouth. As soon as she took it off, she immediately begged Be to let her go. This demoness¡¯ training techniques really scared her. However, Karoluna¡¯s pleading didn¡¯t work. Be grabbed a ss of water and fed her.

    ¡°Miss Karoluna, this is the bathroom. Don¡¯t hold back. It¡¯s not good for your body. I¡¯ll give you a hand...¡±

    ¡°No... Be, I was wrong, Don¡¯t... Ah... Help me...¡±

    Be reached out her hands and ground against Karoluna¡¯s sensitive bud, then turned behind and gently patted her soft, bouncy bottom. Karoluna could no longer help it, and a clear splish-ssh of water sounded throughout the bedroom.

    ¡°Karoluna, do you still want to resist me? Princess Effie and the five presidents of the student union have seen you like this. If you don¡¯t join us, you will be punished more than this next time. Hmmm? What a good girl... You should¡¯ve just listened from the start!¡±

    Be held out her finger and ced it near Karoluna¡¯s lips. The youngdy, who had been bullied until her psychological defenses had copsed, opened her mouth and sucked on Be¡¯s finger. The most shameful aspect of her was shown as part of a ¡°public punishment¡± so her remaining resistance waspletely destroyed.

    Be had rich training experience for the girls who were attached to the president of the Disciplinary Committee of Olsylvia Academy. It was no surprise that Karoluna surrendered. Natasha, the beautiful young Dragon Knight of Olsylvia Academy and previous president of the Disciplinary Committee hadn¡¯t evensted as long as Karoluna!

    ¡°Karoluna, who am I? Say it out loud...¡±

    ¡°Be, give me a break... Wait, I don¡¯t want to drink anymore. Mistress, please...¡±

    Seeing Be repeat the shameful training procedure from before, Karoluna finally gave in and obediently called Be her mistress. Be cleaned the stains on Karoluna and pinned her body. Be cuddled Karoluna, forcing her to make out in this shameful position.

    Seeing Karoluna finally fall like them, the other girls revealed mysterious smiles on their faces. When Be had yed with her body to the point of weakness, Karoluna copsed on the big bed and the other girls immediately surrounded Karoluna, holding her down.

    ¡°President Alephia... How could you also... Wait... Don¡¯t do this. Mistress Be, save me...¡±

    ¡°Karoluna, just enjoy! Princess Effie, girls, you must make sure to properly love her. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be your turn to y the game from before.¡±

    After hearing this, the other beautiful girls no longer hesitated. What just happened was so shameful it was off the charts! They certainly didn¡¯t want the same to happen to them. At this thought, Princess Effie and the others pinned Karoluna to the bed so she couldn¡¯t move at all. Of course, Karoluna¡¯s strength couldn¡¯tpare to theirsbined so she had to resign herself to being kissed, licked and touched in sensual ways. She soon lost herself in the wonderful pleasure.

    Be, the culprit of the ¡°crime,¡± had quietly slipped away. The bedroom was handed over to these affectionate girls. She ordered the wolf girls, cat girls and the other attendants to leave the girls in this room as they were. Until the end of this Angus City operation, Chief President Angelia as well as Princess Effie, Karoluna, and the others stayed in this bedroom together.

    Be asionally came in to join them. More often than not, Be was willing to hide outside the door and watch the beautiful picture in the bedroom through the window. When the Angus City operation was over, Princess Effie and the others were doomed to develop the affection for girls. Be left with a sense of aplishment as she watched the nine slender, alluring bodies entwined on the bed.

    Rnd,mander of the Loki Fleet, was lucky enough to avoid this because she had to give orders to the temporary fleetmander from time to time. Be had nned to pull her over to the Sky Ark to attend this wonderful party.

    Andorra Town had been reduced to ruins. It was gettingte now so at Be¡¯s request, the United Airship Fleet turned off the lights outside. They were going to the Rofsk Military Camp, near the entrance of Angus City for an investigation. This small town seemed to have no ce worthy of Be¡¯s attention and the buildings in the town had long been destroyed.

    As a Demon King, Be had perfect night vision. Even in the dark environment, she saw her surroundings as if it were daytime. ck Warrior Lisha and ¡°girlfriend¡± Kriss also had night vision abilities. Be walked side by side with the two, leaning against the edge of the outermost battle hall of the gship Sky Ark. She was currently using a telescope, watching the town below that had been destroyed by the Abyss Demonic Insects.

    On the side, there were rows of skeleton soldiers, holding modified arquebus and copper guns to guard against the movement around them, in case of Abyss Demonic Insects, such as the Abyss Bloodsucking Mosquitoes, Abyss Poisonous Moths, and the Abyss Bloodthirsty Mantis. These flying Abyss Demonic Insects might suddenly fly to sneak an attack on them.

    Although it was nighttime, the Abyss Demonic Insects in Andorra Town were still active. The ground was mainly dominated by the Abyss Crypt Insects, which looked like superrge cockroaches. There were also a small number of Abyss Bloodthirsty Mantis roaming about, much like their temporarymanders.

    Be looked at the Ryder River, which was swarming with the Abyss Devil-tooth Fish. There was a trace of doubt in her heart. The Abyss Devil-tooth Fish belonged to neither of the Abyss Creators ¨C neither Insect Empress Vicky Hill nor Mechanical Empress Andulisna. It was obviously under themand of a third party. Additionally, Abyss Demonic Dragon Kilkatan had appeared along the Ryder River before. He wasn¡¯t part of the Abyss Demonic Insects or the Mechanical n. Was there really another Abyss Creator?

    There were about ten Abyss Creators. In general, only one Abyss Creator was needed to invade a world. This time, the additional Abyss Creator, Mechanical Empress Andulisna, had onlye to defeat Insect Empress Vicky Hill. The reason for the emergence of the third Abyss Creator was still unknown.

    Be was frightened by her own thoughts. Although she didn¡¯t want it to be true, her observation of Andorra Town had greatly increased the possibility of the existence of a third Abyss Creator. As a Demon God of the World Destructors, Be could keenly sense the unique presence of the Abyss Creators.

    Not long after the United Airship Fleet flew over, they discovered the hive-like building in the central area of Andorra Town. The breath of the third Abyss Creator came from within thisir. This presence of the third Abyss Creator was very different from the Abyss Demonic Insects. Even across the hugeir, Be could feel her presence.

    ¡°Big sister Be, can you also feel that? The hive... ¡°

    ¡°Yes. Kriss, please send a magicmunication signal to the Loki Airship Fleet¡¯s gship, the Miracle Ark. Tell them to prepare to infiltrate and attack.¡±

    ¡°Be, this isn¡¯t Angus City. If you attack, Angus City may be alerted. It will be very difficult to attack Angus Cityter on.¡±

    ¡°I know, but... if we don¡¯t fight here, we¡¯ll have to face another tough opponent. Lisha, Kriss, trust me.¡±

    Be could sense that the third Abyss Creator was in a state of deep sleep so this was the best time to sneak an attack. No matter how strong an Abyss Creator was, they would either die or be so seriously injured they were forced to return to the Abyss ne ahead of time as long as they were touched by Creator of Light Vianne¡¯s ¡°Praise of Light.¡± In that case, Be had one less opponent.

    In the case of one against two, Mechanical Empress Andulisna had no way of winning. Her strength and rival Insect Empress Vicky Hill was almost the same level. This additional Abyss Creator opponent with unknown origins and purposes must leave the scene.

 Volume 5 Chapter 286: The Fallen Andorra Town Enters the Battle

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 286: The Fallen Andorra Town Enters the Battle</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    In Andorra Town, many Abyss Insect Demons gathered. However, besides the Bloodthirsty Mantises, there weren¡¯t any other anti-air demons here. The majority of the insect demons that could fly, such as the Poisonous Moths and Poison Bees, had been sent to Kurus City to stop the Abyss Mechanical Race.

    The headquarters of the Abyss Insect Race was located in the distant Angus City. In order to get there, one would have to go through the Insect controlled Rofsky Camp. Be¡¯s airship fleet stopped far away from that hive.

    Near the hive-like structure of the camp, there were several flying Abyss Insect Demons patrolling around the hive. If the airships had stopped any closer, they would have been discovered by the patrolling insects. Be didn¡¯t send any Skeleton Firearm Soldiers; this would be a sneak attack.

    Unfortunately, Assassin Noreya wasn¡¯t here. The assassins on Be¡¯s side that could have carried out this infiltration, such as the girls of the Alexis Academy, as well as their student president Dinah and vice president Anya, were all copsed bonelessly on the ground thanks to Be¡¯s attention. Be couldn¡¯t send them in their current condition; she was worried for their safety.

    After thinking it through, Be decided to go scout things out herself. However, this time, Lisha and Kriss refused to let her go alone. They didn¡¯t want Be to take this risk all by herself this time. Be could only allow them to apany her.

    ¡°Be, how are you nning to do this? There¡¯s a pile of cockroaches on the ground... No, they¡¯re a huge pile of Abyss Crypt Insects.¡±

    ¡°Those Crypt Insects aren¡¯t a threat. It¡¯s night time right now, I already have a n, but you girls might find it embarrassing. You two should just stay here and wait for me...¡±

    ¡°No way, Big Sis Be, you¡¯re thinking of braving all of the danger by yourself again. I won¡¯t allow it. Also, you know how powerful Kriss and I are, just say it, what¡¯s your n...¡±

    ¡°Then,e over here and look through my telescope. I¡¯ll whisper the n into your ear. After you¡¯ve decided, Kriss will do the same.¡±

    Lisha and Kriss both gave Be confused nces. Lisha walked over and looked through the proffered telescope. Her face turned extremely red, even her ears colored. Kriss didn¡¯t know what Be had whispered into her ear, but it was definitely not something that could be said in public.

    ¡°What do you think... Lisha, if you don¡¯t like it, then just stay back and wait for me on the airship.¡±

    ¡°No... Big Sis Be, if you can do it, then why would I be scared? Big Sis Kriss definitely won¡¯t wind either. Big Sis Kriss, let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll go as three, all together like we promised!¡±

    Beughed secretly in her heart. Lisha was really too proud. Even though she was clearly beyond embarrassed, she still wanted to pull Kriss into the deep end with her. She probably felt that it would be less shameful if more people participated! Meanwhile, Kriss didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She didn¡¯t even get a chance to see what the dangers were before she was dragged along by Lisha.

    Seeing Lisha¡¯s pitiful expression, Kriss couldn¡¯t refuse even if she wanted. Kriss walked over to Be and looked through the telescope. Even if she couldn¡¯t refuse, she still wanted to know what Be had nned for her, so she could prepare.

    She saw that the road that led to the center of Andorra Town was covered by many moving white shadows. They were gradually approaching the hive. They were all beautiful girls. Their clothes had been dissolved by the insect demons¡¯ acid and their pale skin shone in pure white in the night.

    They were female students from the other academies that had apanied Be. When their Forest Giant Eagles had been ambushed earlier, only Olsylvia Academy, Listabel Academy, and Dimiost Academy had been able to escape. The other academies had all fallen in the ambush.

    She didn¡¯t know where the male students had run off to, but the remaining girls, about a hundred or so at a nce, had been captured. Their hands were bound by Crypt Spider silk while their necks bore ck cors. They were currently being led, ten to a group, by Crypt Insects toward the hive.

    The girls¡¯ eyes were covered with ck blindfolds, while their mouths were gagged with ck ball gags. If any girl slowed down, the surrounding Crypt Insects would use their antennae to whip the girl¡¯s sensitive spots.

    The dirt road that they walked on was stained with the girls¡¯ sweat, tears, and other fluids. After the ambush, the male students had disappeared, while the female students had been captured by the Crypt Insects, their clothes and equipment dissolved by acid. Now they were being led to the hive; who knew what would happen to them?

    Be wondered if the Abyss Demons hade from a movie studio on Earth. Based on their deviant actions, they were all debased ¡°gentlemen¡±. It would be a waste for them not to shoot ¡°movies¡±. Be, Lisha, and Kriss mixed into the group of girls near the end, where the prisoner organization was morex. Instead of being forced into ten person groups, the girls back here were allowed to move forward at their own pace.

    Although they appeared naked, Be and the girls were actually disguised in skin tight suits. They only appeared to be naked. Although there weren¡¯t any men around to ogle them, the human faces of the insect demons around them made Be and her friends feel nauseous. It felt as if they may as well be humans.

    The three girls were fully equipped in their disguises. Their ck blindfolds were actually see-through and didn¡¯t affect their vision at all. Their cors were very loose, and weren¡¯t even closed, they were basically props. As for their ball gags, they were made from chocte. Although they appeared to be drooling like the other girls, it was from enjoyment rather than suffering.

    Once the chocte ball gags came into contact with saliva, they would dissolve quickly. They were purely decorative. As for the silk binding their hands, it wasn¡¯t Crypt Spider silk, but rather an imitation. It was made with ck-Widow Empress Ulysses¡¯s cast-off spider silk. It wasn¡¯t sticky at all, and it would be strange if it could tie someone up.

    In order to avoid attention, the skin suits that Be and the girls wore were neutral in color; they weren¡¯t too pale. They looked simr to any ordinary girl in the crowd. The supervising Bloodthirsty Mantises were unable to see through their disguises, allowing these three ¡°counterfeit girls¡± to sneak in.

    Be snuck appraising nces at the girls around her. Although they weren¡¯t from the Twelve Ivies, the quality of these girls from the other misceneous academies wasn¡¯t bad. With their pale skin they gave off ¡°girl next door¡± vibes. Unfortunately, Be¡¯s ¡°Sky Ark¡± couldn¡¯t carry all of these girls. If she wanted to rescue them, she would have toe up with a different n. Be decided to observe them for now.

    Be and the rest sessfully reached the beehive-like Abyss Demon Lair. This was Be¡¯s first time entering the mainir of the Abyss Demonic Insect Race. The Poison Beeir that she had visited earlier had only been a branchir, it couldn¡¯tpare to this location.

    The BDSM vibe in thisir was even stronger than before. Be and her friends were thest group of girls to enter the hive. There were several hundred girls that were imprisoned here, and they were allpletely naked. Once they reached their, their cors were reced with heavy ck metal cors. The hand and leg bindings were reced with chains made from the same material, as well as their ball gags.

    The girls were brought one by one in front of cylindrical ss pirs. They were then paralysed and knocked out with venom before being shoved inside the pirs. Afterwards, the pirs filled up with a mysterious fluid.

    Be was filled with admiration as she looked at all of those beautiful bare and delicate bodies floating within the pirs. She had never even imagined ying with girls like this. The girls were turned into ¡°live specimens¡± and that mysterious fluid was likely some sort of nutrient liquid.

    There were new variations of the Demonic Insect Race within their, although Be couldn¡¯t stand their appearance. They looked like enormous butterflies. They were called Abyss Human Faced Butterflies, and were a race of parasitic Abyss Butterflies that had taken over a human¡¯s body.

    Those Human Faced Butterflies were using female bodies. Furthermore, the bodies werepletely naked and uncensored. Unfortunately, their skin color had changed to that of a corpse, it was likely that their original host was dead. They grew a pair of giant butterfly wings from their backs that were covered with strange and insidious designs. Some of the patterns looked like enormous eyes, while others looked like various human limbs.

    The most disgusting thing about these demonic butterflies, was that their heads were no longer human, and were instead butterfly heads. The sight of an insectoid head grafted on a human body was horrifying. Lisha and Kriss, who were standing behind Be, were on the verge of vomiting. Only Be, who was experienced in her past life, and also was a former man, could stomach such a sight.

    The Human Faced Butterflies conversed in human speech. Their voices were filled with strange overtones, as if they were from a horror movie, creating a terrifying atmosphere. Be watched as another girl was led up to a ss pir. She was still blindfolded, and could see none of the surrounding horrors, yet she still shivered uncontrobly. The fearsome voices of the butterflies were enough to terrify 99% of the girls here.

    ¡°This wench... Her figure isn¡¯t bad, the next host will be her. Girls really have the best bodies. Human bodies really are easier to use...¡±

    ¡°Look how scared she is... this liquid...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, hurry up. Our Queen told us to increase our pace...¡±

    The two butterflies dragged over a beautiful girl, and stabbed her in various ces with needles, just like a pair of well trained nurses. However, the procedure was so painful that the girl immediately fainted. The two butterflies pushed her inside the ss pir which filled with nutrient liquid.

    Watching this, Be finally understood. The Human Faced Butterflies wanted to use these beautiful girls as their hosts. The majority of the butterfly demons¡¯ host bodies currently were the girls of Andorra Town, and the pile of broken ss pirs farther up seemed to affirm Be¡¯s guess.

    The Human Faced Butterflies could only use the females of other species as a host creature. The best hosts were the elves and fairy races, with humansing in at second best. Furthermore, if the host was a virgin, the resultant mutant would be capable of imitating a human and had the possibility of infiltrating the human empires, the consequences of which would be dire.

    The several hundred new arrivals all fit this criteria. Be could no longer merely observe on the sidelines. That crazy Abyss Creator Vicky Hill was having her creations do such a horrible thing. The fact that they were targeting beautiful women had aroused Be¡¯s petitive streak¡±; she had to eradicate them.

    Shooting a meaningful nce at Kriss and Lisha, Be swallowed her chocte ball gag and began moving away under the cover of the crowd. If they waited any longer then it would be their turn at the ss pirs. The three girls were still wearing their nude skinsuits, and looked like they were streaking.

    They split ording to n. Be went in search of the mysterious third creator while Lisha was on look out. Kriss was in charge of looking for any other openings in their. Their was built on the highest point of Andorra Town. The grand theater should still have some parts that hadn¡¯t been totally assimted into their yet.

    As long as they could find an opening, the waiting airship fleet could st open a throughway with cannonfire, allowing support from skeleton soldiers. As for the girls, Be had already nned for the worst. If she couldn¡¯t rescue them, then she would bury them here. That way, at least they wouldn¡¯t have to suffer the fate of bing an Abyss Demon¡¯s host.

    ¡°What are those three females doing? Hurry up and chase them...¡±

    Before long, the three girls were discovered. It wasn¡¯t due to their disguises being seen through, but rather, several new Human Faced Butterflies had appeared. Several fearsome butterflies slowly floated into the air. These demons still had their original hosts¡¯ faces, except they were exceptionally ugly. They must¡¯ve been formed from virgin hosts.

    Andorra Town had a fairlyrge poption, and it was impossible for there not to be at least a few virgins. These butterflies were the result of the parasitization of those poor girls. Under their orders, the Crypt Insects and Butterflies began assaulting Be¡¯s position.

    ¡°You really are a bunch of disgusting bastards, disappear for me!¡±

    Kriss was the first to act. She pulled a sword out of nowhere with Be and Lisha mirroring her actions. This was all due to Kriss¡¯s support. Although it looked like they werepletely naked, they hade fully prepared for battle.

    Several Crypt Insects that hade too close to Kriss were bisected by her sword aura. In an instant, their sickly green blood sprayed out, painting a bloody scene. Since there was no need to hide their prowess from any bystanders, the three girls could unleash their full powers.

    Lisha attacked in a domineering fashion. She leapt into the air to smash a heavy fist into the head of a Bloodthirsty Mantis. The power of the Demonic Dragon Emperor left an enormous hole in the demon¡¯s skull as it copsed limply onto the ground.

    The Abyss Bloodthirsty Mantis counted as an elite monster of the Abyss Insect Race. Seeing one of their elites instantly in by a short human girl greatly diminished the fighting intent of the rest of their. Most of the insects hesitated for a second. Taking advantage of this brief moment, Be swung her sword and decapitated a Human Faced Butterfly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate, charge! There¡¯s only three of them, we have an entire hive...¡±

    ¡°Charge...¡±

    The Human Faced Butterfly that shouted the charge order had barely gotten his words out before a st of cannonfire took off his head. This supporting fire came from the ¡°Miracle Arc¡± of the Grim Airship Fleet.

    The sound of cannonfire echoed from outside their. Kriss had found an opening and was directing the fleet¡¯s forces to assault their. Once their undercover operation had been exposed, Be directly switched to a straightforward assault.

    Be had originally wanted to y the quiet ¡°thief¡±. Unfortunately, she had been discovered. Without any other options, she could only switch to bing a ¡°bandit¡±. Andorra Town¡¯s covert infiltration had rapidly turned into an open raid with sounds of battle filling the night.

 Volume 5 Chapter 287: The Unexpected Abyss Creator Girlfriend

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 287: The Unexpected Abyss Creator Girlfriend</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    In the central region of Andorra Town, the raid operation was currently underway. As Be¡¯s infiltration operation was exposed, the entire infiltration operation was forced to be changed into a surprise attack. The United Airship Fleet was fully mobilized. More than two hundred airships¡¯ artillery fired, instantly blowing the outside of the nest into a sea of mes.

    The flying Demonic Insect Race beings guarding next to their were instantly suppressed because of their small number. The window sill was also blown away by the artillery. The Skeleton Firearm Soldiers gradually entered their by means of airborne parachutes. They raised their arquebus and copper guns andunched an attack on the lower abyss insects¡¯ burrows.

    It was already a mess inside their. Both parties were incessantly fighting against each other. At the moment, Lisha was confronting an Abyss Bloodthirsty Mantis King. This guy was equivalent to a monster of the Lord level, its body three timesrger than the average Abyss Bloodthirsty Mantis. It was faster than them, however. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t get the Blood Seal from the Demon God of World Destructor¡¯s Camp. Hence, it could only be regarded as a semi Abyss Lord at best.

    Kriss fought against the Abyss Crypt Insects, which were about to climb up. These super-sized cockroaches couldn¡¯t even get close to her. By virtue of the external sword space, Kriss let these critters die on their way upstairs. The various treasure swords flying around her shed these Abyss Crypt Insects halfway.

    Be was responsible for the Abyss Human Faced Butterflies, which Lisha and Kriss did not wish to fight against. Be actually didn¡¯t like to face these abyss demonic monsters that had such human-like features either. Still, she had to brace herself and force herself to do it. Who asked her to be the one who made the decision to attack!

    The Abyss Human Faced Butterflies belonged to Magic Attack Monsters, mainly using the Illusion Type Magic. Nheless, it was useless in the face of the Demon God. Be wielded the treasure sword that Kriss had lent her, ¡°Bonebreaker¡±, and beheaded the flying Abyss Human Faced Butterflies one by one.

    ¡°Damn it, this person is from the Demon Race. Illusion Magic is nota??¡±

    Another new Abyss Human Faced Butterfly, which hadn¡¯t finished saying its words, was attacked by the Skeleton Firearm Soldiers, who had barged in and shot its head with a copper gun. Their heads were still human, so they couldn¡¯t take the fierce blow. They directly exploded like watermelons, with the brain juice and what not sttering all over the ground.

    Be turned around and saw more than a dozen Skeleton Firearm Soldiers had already arrived. They were holding arquebus and copper guns, cooperating with each other, and shooting all the newly emerging Human Faced Butterflies. Strangely, the third Abyss Creator never appeared. Be felt that the other party was staying at the highest point, but she couldn¡¯t see iting out at all.

    The aura of the third Abyss Creator was not that of an Abyss Crypt Insect Race. Appearing on its own at the location of this crypt insects¡¯ir was not normal. Be looked down at the hall below. Those Abyss Crypt Insects had all been suppressed by the Skeleton Firearm Soldiers. The floor was full of their corpses, which had been pierced and shredded by the firearms.

    The hundreds of girls from various academies had been confined into cylindrical ss pirs. The Abyss Human Faced butterflies were very fast. If they had arrivedter, they would have injected a special venom into their bodies. By then, Be would be confronting hundreds of new Abyss Human Faced Butterflies.

    The skeleton soldiers were smashing the cylindrical ss pirs filled with biological culture fluid one by one and pulling out the girls who were weak and paralyzed. After this, they took them to their¡¯s pool and rinsed off the liquid with clean water.

    The ck eye masks on the girls¡¯ faces were not removed yet. They didn¡¯t know whether the person who had rescued them was a demonic being or a human. They could only tremble while waiting for the other party¡¯s next move.

    The Skeleton Firearm Soldiers were also waiting for Be¡¯s instructions. The United Airship Fleet was currently full. Only one of the airships, the gship, ¡°Sky Ark¡±, still had the capacity to carry ten women out. There were obviously more of them here.

    If Be was a little more evil, she could choose the most beautiful dozen of them and leave the rest toy here eternally. Luckily, she was not so depraved. She just couldn¡¯t think of a way in the meantime.

    Other than the gship, ¡°Sky Ark¡±, in the United Airship Fleet, the rest of the Grim Airships and Loki Airships were not suitable to carry human beings. The other gship, ¡°Miracle Ark¡±, was fullybat-configured. If it was torn down to move people, it would have a significant influence on the United Airship Fleet¡¯s artillery strike ability.

    At their¡¯s entrance, the Skeleton Firearm Soldiers formed a dense human wall array, blocking the countless Abyss Crypt Insects that were about to rush in. With the cooperation of the United Airships Fleet in the sky, they barely suppressed the crypt insects.

    ¡°Everyone, I am Gabriel Empire¡¯s Imperial... Officer. You are temporarily safe. However, to ensure that you are not infected, you must follow the instructions of the empire¡¯s soldiers. If anyone ils around, she will be dealt with as if she¡¯s been infected.

    ¡°Also, the empire¡¯s soldiers here are not human... They are not... In any case, there¡¯s no man, so you don¡¯t have to be nervous. Just be at ease ande over to us...¡±

    After hearing Be¡¯s feminine voice, the girls under the house arrest were temporarily relieved. Despite the guns firing endlessly outside the door, they were grateful by the human rescue team. They treated Be¡¯s statement of there being no men present as words tofort them.

    Even if there were female soldiers in the Human Race Empire¡¯s military, their numbers wouldn¡¯t berge enough to form a rescue team. Many of the girls blushed when they thought about their shameful appearance being seen by others, especially men.

    The Skeleton Firearm Soldiers were not considered human. Besides, they had no bad thoughts about this batch of deliciously beautiful female prisoners. Under Be¡¯smanding gestures, they gathered the girls and rinsed them clean with clear water, preparing for the next step.

    Be found the mysterious third Abyss Creator at the topmost position of their. She was in a big, transparent crystal ball, the giant sphere looking more like a gigantic egg. Inside, there was a sleeping loli figure. This loli had an overly fairplexion, almost morbid white in color.

    She was currently hugging her hands in front of her chest, and the whole body was curled into a ball. Her hand, however, could hardly cover the pair of boobs that defied the rules. This loli could be considered to be in vition of naturalws. The grey metal hair color was also rare. Because her eyes were closed, Be couldn¡¯t tell what status this loli was in for a moment, whether she was unconscious or pretending to sleep.

    Several Skeleton Firearm Soldiers were carefully walking towards the giant egg. They had yet to reach the halfway mark when several thick insect feelers sprang up from the ground and instantly ground them up into pieces.

    More feelers kept popping up, attacking the outsiders such as Be. The other Skeleton Firearm Soldiers saw what happened and hurriedly blocked themselves in front of Be. They held up their burning red shields and stopped these insect feelers.

    On the muddy ground of their, a half-human monster emerged. It was their¡¯s conscious ensemble, one whose lower body was mucus and the upper body was an abyss demonic being with a human woman¡¯s body. Although its facial features couldn¡¯t be discerned, the mournful voice could still be heard clearly.

    ¡°This is the territory of Vicky Hill Empress, you Demon...¡±

    Be took the pistol-style copper gun handed over by the Skeleton Firearm Soldiers and shot at the face of the abyss demonic being. The Skeleton Firearm Soldiers also followed suit andunched a salvo of rounds.

    She never liked to talk rubbish with abyss demonic beings whom they had a hostile rtionship with. Although the firearm¡¯s power was formidable, it was unable to hurt thisir¡¯s conscious ensemble.

    ¡°You really don¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. These firearms can¡¯t hurt me. Just disappear from here!¡±

    Numerous insect feelers sprang up from their¡¯s ground in this area, grinding all the Skeleton Firearm Soldiers here into pieces. Be jumped back and escaped the attack range. Those feelers were too agile. It seemed like there was really a big cockroach controlling the feelers underground.

    Be threw the treasure sword in her hand, ¡°Bonebreaker¡±, out like a javelin. It turned into a sh of white light and cut off all the feelers along the way with its sword aura. Their¡¯s consciousness bent its body and dodged the swording at her. The ¡°Bonebreaker¡± pierced into their¡¯s pir not far behind it and was deeply inserted.

    ¡°What a close call; you¡¯re finished. Frontal attacks don¡¯t work for me. You really thought I couldn¡¯t see...¡±

    ¡°Silly, you are the one who is doomed. You think... Kriss, keep the sword.¡±

    ¡°Okay,e back, my sharp sword.¡±

    The treasure sword, ¡°Bonebreaker¡±, which was originally inserted on the abyss pir, automatically returned from their¡¯s wall. It looked like it had been pulled out by an invisible hand. It automatically prated the heart¡¯s position in front of the chest of their¡¯s consciousness during its return flight.

    ¡°What... you guys... you guys don¡¯t even think about leaving.¡±

    Their¡¯s consciousness looked at the sword that had returned to Kriss¡¯s hand in disbelief. Arge amount of tragic green blood spewed out from its chest. It didn¡¯t expect such a move from the other party. After it was sessfully attacked by the opponent from the back, the newly grown insect feelers from the ground instantly decayed, as if they had been seriously injured.

    ¡°Big Sister, let¡¯s go quickly... That insect wants to self-explode.¡±

    ¡°Uh, you are... you are the little girl inside...¡±

    ¡°What little girl? Annoying! Do not say I am small! Elder Sister, what you see is an illusion. My strength is temporarily suppressed. At present, I can only use a loli¡¯s appearance to maintain energy without wasting.¡±

    An illusion appeared in front of Be¡¯s eyes. This was a unique trick of powerful existences, the Illusion Communication Magic. In a ce full of bones, Be saw the real look of the little girl in the crystal egg. Her original appearance could not be regarded as a loli anymore.

    She was slender and tall, with skin and hair like white jade. That pair of golden pupils made Be wonder if her camp got it wrong. This holy aura really couldn¡¯t be connected with an Abyss Creator.

    The Abyss Creator, Jade Bone Demon Velouria. This beautiful young girl was originally not in the top ten Abyss Creators, but she was still a far-reaching danger. Because of the holy attributes on her body, no other Abyss Creators, except for the top few Abyss Creators, were willing to deal with her.

    During the peak of the Abyss Skeletal Race led by Velouria, the two fighting in full swing outsidea??Insect Empress Vicky Hill and Mechanical Empress Andulisnaa??couldn¡¯t even beat her when both of them added up. Instead, they were chased after by her.

    Later, a certain Demon God came out to mediate between them. Velouria epted her suggestion and let the disturbed skeletons rest in peace. And she herself, as the eleventh Abyss Creator who was free from the establishment, went into deep sleep somewhere.

    The World Destructor Demon God, who persuaded her to rest in peace, was the former Sacred Demon God Samantha. Be didn¡¯t know what the previous owner said to her for her to follow her suggestion. However, Velouria was now dug up and used as an energy source.

    Insect Empress Vicky Kill used her ability to manipte the Abyss Demonic Beings to control the characteristics of the demonic beings under the other Abyss Creators. Those Abyssal Devil-Tooth Fish and Abyss Dragon Kirkadan were all being controlled.

    Insect Empress Vicky Hill¡¯s action was too crazy this time, offending at least two Abyss Creators. The Abyss Creators behind the Abyss Dragon Kirkadan and Abyssal Devil-Tooth Fish were two different existing entities. They probably hadn¡¯t figured out the current situation and didn¡¯t rush to appear here. Otherwise, the melee battle of five Abyss Creators was enough to subvert the entire dimension.

    In front of Jade Bone Demon Velouria¡¯s chest, there was a pair of golden nes, with a crystal lock in the center of the ne. It was the artifact that suppressed her power. When Velouria, who was in a deep slumber state, was dug out by the Abyss Insect Race, this thing was put on her. Her power was restrained so that it couldn¡¯t be exerted, and she had to shrink her body into a loli.

    ¡°This power is... the World Creator¡¯s! How did the World Creator get hooked up with the Abyss Creator...¡±

    Be carefully identified the crystal lock. It was indeed a masterpiece of Dimensional Creator, with the World Creators¡¯ Camp¡¯s seal engraved on it. There was a big difference between the veined pattern on the seal and that of the matriarchal World Creators, proving that this artifact came from the hands of the patriarchal World Creator.

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is, but this shackle won¡¯t seal me for long. At most half a month, I will be able to free myself... Sister, you guys should escape quickly!¡±

    ¡°Velouria, I can¡¯t ignore you. After all, we used to be friends!¡±

    ¡°Sister, you... you are...¡±

    A few words from the previous Sacred Demon God Samantha shed inside Be¡¯s mind, and she no longer hesitated. Her right hand converted into the Hand of Demon God, extending indefinitely, and the target pointed directly at the crystal sphere where Velouria was held.

    ¡°The Hand of Demon God... you are... wait, that Abyss Creator can¡¯t be freed. Damn it, move... Can¡¯t move.¡±

    Their¡¯s conscious ensemble wanted to prevent Be¡¯s hand of Demon God from reaching out to touch therge crystal ball. However, the wound on its chest suddenly red up, causing it to be unable to move. A translucent crystal sword was urately inserted into its chest.

    Kriss¡¯s second flying sword had flown over unknowingly and prated into its chest. It could only watch Be¡¯s hand of Demon God smashing the oval crystal ball¡¯s shell, grabbing Velouria, who was naked. Based on her memory, Be urately grasped onto the string of crystal chains that suppressed Velouria¡¯s power, and then, she pulled hard.

    The seal ne, which had the power of the Dimensional Creator, was broken directly. Be easily snapped this chain, which had been blessed with the power of the Dimensional Creator. For an unknown reason, the Dimensional Creator¡¯s defense energy on the ne did not attack Be, letting her seed easily.

    Velouria¡¯s original form also returned. When Be grabbed her, she was a loli, but she was already a beautiful young girl when she pulled back. What she looked like now was the same as the original form that Be had seen in the Dreamscape. Abyss Creators basically had a kind of almost deadly beauty.

    ¡°Wait a minute, you guys will spoil the Empress...¡±

    ¡°Shut up, you can leave now. I¡¯ll return this to you guys...¡±

    Using the original route, Be smashed the Dimensional Creator¡¯s seal shackle, which she had dredged up along the way, on the face of their¡¯s conscious ensemble. The seal shackle seemed to have the power to smite evil. Their¡¯s consciousness couldn¡¯t stand the Dimensional Creator¡¯s power and immediately dissolved and fell to the ground.

    ¡°Sister Be, Sister Kriss, quickly retreat! The attacking Abyss Demonic Insects have doubled. Our skeleton soldiers won¡¯t be able to resist for long. Uh, this youngdy is...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s talkter. Lisha, let us first...¡±

    Be carried Velouria, came to the side of the corridor, and looked down. Unexpectedly, the number of attacking Abyss Crypt Insects had swelled up. The wall formed by the Skeleton Firearm Soldiers could no longer support them, and the firearms could not stop the attack by these mad Abyss Demonic Insects.

    Lisha had just killed the Abyss Bloodthirsty Mantis King. She was sweating all over and seemed a little tired. Although Kriss didn¡¯t sweat, the frequency of her breathing and panting had increased significantly. She also needed rest. Be looked at the hundreds of human race female students hesitantly. If they retreated now, they would be over...

    ¡°It really is you! Sister Samantha, you¡¯re still likest time, doing things that do not match your status in the camp. Let me help you!¡±

    ¡°Velouria, you just recovered your original form. No need to helpa??¡±

    Velouria reached out her hand and gently covered Be¡¯s mouth. When Be used the hand of the Demon God, she had instantly recognized that Be was the Demon God from the World Destructor¡¯s Camp, with whom she used to talk to back then. They were indeed friendsa??they had always been, and even after so many years, this would not change.

    ¡°No, we are friends, so I ought to help you. We can¡¯t let Vicky Hill cause trouble anymore, although I don¡¯t really want to make things difficult for her and Andulisna.¡±

    Under the control of the energy of the Abyss Creator Velouria, the Skeleton Firearm Soldiers, which had originally been shattered, were all resurrected and climbed up. Many hands made of the white bones appeared on the ground and tripped those Abyss Demonic Beings.

    In an instant, the battle oue had been reversed, and the attacking Abyss Demonic Beings were once again suppressed by the skeleton army.

 Volume 5 Chapter 288: The Lucky Surviving Assassin From Angus City

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 288: The Lucky Surviving Assassin From Angus City</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Under the leadership of one of the Abyss Creators, the Jade Bone Demon Velouria, the Abyss Demonic Insects were finally chased out of Andorra Town by the Skeletons. The Skeletons then left for the Rofsky Camp located near the gates of Angus City.

    Once Andorra Town was sessfully taken over, the Abyss Demonic Insects that were battling at Angus City were forced to retreat. The Abyss Mechanical Demons quickly took advantage of the situation and moved into Andorra Town to reconvene with the Skeletons that were led by the Jade Bone Demon Velouria.

    This time, Be did not lose any airships from her fleet. Her only losses were only a few hundred Skeleton artillery soldiers. These numbers meant nothing to the Jade Bone Demon Velouria as she swiftly provided Be with the necessary ¡°backup¡±.

    It seemed like the infiltration and rescue mission could not be done in secret anymore. The Insect Empress Vicky Hill had already been rmed by the battle in Andorra Town. Now, she had assembled all the Abyss Demonic Insects under hermand within the vicinity of Angus City.

    Be¡¯s United Airship Fleet only had enough firepower left to fight the battle at Angus City. As for the defensive battle at Rofsky Camp, she could only depend on the assistance of the Jade Bone Demon Velouria, the Mechanical Empress Andulisna, and their Abyss Demonic Beings.

    Be had invited the two Abyss Creators onto her fleet¡¯s gship, the ¡°Sky Ark¡±, as guests. At the moment, they were inside the conference hall discussing their next course of action.

    Lisha and Kriss sat on Be¡¯s left and right respectively. Having two Dark Saviors by her side was just a precautionary measure. There was still an air of uncertainty surrounding the Abyss creators and it was better to err on the side of caution.

    Velouria and Andulisna smiled stiffly at each other, the tension palpable in the air. These two Abyss Creators had fought against each other before. To be exact, the Jade Bone Demon Velouria had individually challenged the top ten Abyss Creators to battles and had lost once, had six victories, and ended up with three tied battles. Judging by Andulisna¡¯s strained expression, it was obvious that she had been one of the six who lost. It was actually rather impressive as to how she maintained herposure instead of ring up when she saw Velouria.

    ¡°Velouria, you... Why are you here? I was the one who answered the request... you¡¯re stealing business away from me...¡±

    ¡°Stealing your business? Please, you¡¯re barely even a match for me. I¡¯m taking this mission for sure. You can take your little mechanical pets away. I will be responsible for this. Vicky Hill¡¯sbat abilities are about the same standard as yours, neither of you will be able to beat me in a fight. I¡¯m the only one needed here...¡±

    ¡°Velouria, you... you¡¯re being dishonest... how despicable. I... I have an official contract. You cannot chase me away like this...¡±

    ¡°Well, I can make another contract right now. Your reward is way too low. One month as a servant is nothing. I¡¯m willing to be a lifelong follower...¡±

    In the face of Velouria¡¯s ¡°evilpetition¡±, the Mechanical Empress Andulisna was so angry that she was on the brink of tears. Velouria was picking on her on purpose! Throughout history, there has never been a known case of any Abyss Creators acknowledging a World Destructor Demon God or Evil God as their lifelong master. The only one who could think of something like that would be the nomadic and unorthodox Velouria.

    Be sat calmly as she continued to sip her tea. Every once in a while, she would look up at the usuallyposed Mechanical Empress Andulisna who was so enraged that she was in tears. This was a rare sight to enjoy. Kriss stood behind Be, gently massaging her shoulders while Lisha served her some tea. Regarding the argument between the two Abyss Creators, they had chosen to go with Be¡¯s decision, whatever it would be.

    This was the ¡°Sky Ark¡±, the gship of the fleet of airships. Any girl who came onboard would have to bepletely naked. Although Velouria and Andulisna were Abyss Creators, they were no exception to the rule. Velouria did not even hesitate before taking off all her clothes. On the other hand, Andulisna had paused for a moment before Velouria shot her a warning look. She sighed and reluctantly took off her clothes.

    When they arrived, Andulisna had already transformed into a different body. Other than a single mechanical eye, the other mechanical prosthetics had been turned into regr limbs. At the moment, Andulisna had her knees pulled up to her chest, blocking the glorious view. Her arms were crossed as she ced them on her knees and rested her round chin on her arms. She was the image of a vulnerable pigtailed beauty with two-toned hair.

    Compared to Andulisna, Velouria was much more open. Her hands hung casually beside her as she sat with her legs in a ¡°W-sit¡±. Her chest was much more voluptuous than Andulisna. Velouria had apletely different figure and each of them gave off a different vibe.

    Be ced two cups of tea in front of the Abyss Creators. In her heart, she was extremely tempted to say something extremely cheesy, a ssic harem deration from her previous world like ¡°you are both my wings¡±. However, this was not the time to say anything like this.

    Still feeling slightly resentful, Andulisna took the cup of tea as she grumbled silently to herself. When did this Sacred Demon God Samantha be so scheming? The Sacred Demon Gods in the past used to be so innocent. Although Be did not obviously show it, the only reason why she had allowed Velouria to join in part way was to force Andulisna into increasing her reward.

    Could it be that one month of servitude is not enough to satisfy her? Andulisna was deep in thought as she drank her tea. Did she look for the wrong partner this time? The danger that surrounded this partnership had already far exceeded her expectations.

    ¡°Sa... Miss Be, you should know that there are many other missions waiting for me. However, for your sake, I will work together with Andulisna. On one condition, I want to be the overallmander of the demonic allied army. She will be my deputy instead...¡±

    ¡°What... I ref...¡±

    ¡°If you do not agree... I will beat you up on Vicky Hill¡¯s behalf. Your decision, friends or enemies...¡±

    Left with no other choice, Andulisna nodded reluctantly and sulked into her cup of tea. By the looks of it, this was the best possible way. Be did not object to this at all. Since her silence implied agreement, the other Abyss Creators would not have anything to say about it. As long as the World Destroyer Demon God did not interfere and an agreement was made, the other Abyss Creators would not question the decision at all.

    Be was secretly thrilled as she watched the Mechanical Empress Andulisna slowly fell into her ¡°trap¡±. Even though that silly girl was an Abyss Creator, she was still a beautiful young maiden and Be would not let this opportunity go that easily.

    ???

    Andulisna and Velouria, who had temporarily reached an agreement, continued to catch up with each other inside the conference room. As they were both Abyss Creators, they had manymon topics to talk about. Be had asked Lisha and Kriss to remain behind with Andulisna and Velouria. If their chat were to turn out badly, the two girls would be able to stop it in time.

    Currently, the region of Andorra Town was under thebined control of the Abyss Mechanical Demonic Beings and Skeletons. The streets were filled with various Skeletons, including members of the Skeleton Infantry, Skeleton Knights, and White Bone Demon Knights. There were also many other metal type Mechanical Demonic Beings within the crowd as well. Be was rather calm as this was not the first time she witnessed such a sh between the Dark types and Mechanical types.

    Previously, Be got to witness the Mechanical Creator Andrea¡¯s group of Giant Mechs battle against biological zombies in a small town in this Other World that looked like it was a scene straight out of a western. By now, she was already used to sights like this.

    The moment the ¡°Sky Ark¡±nded, a group of demonic beings immediately assembled as her guard. This group consisted of some Abyss Skeletal Generals that were three meters tall and some Abyss Elite Aliens. Since Be had already entered into a contract with Andulisna and Velouria, to the demonic beings, she had also be their mistress.

    With a row of Abyss Demonic Generals behind her and a team of Abyss Elite Aliens paving the way for Be in front, it was an imposing sight to behold. It looked as though she was the master of the Abyss, and was patrolling her city. If only she was dressed for the part. Right now, she was wearing a pair of casual high heels and her body was wrapped up in arge, ck towel, and nothing else.

    If not for the fact that she wanted to cover the creamy white skin on her back, Be would not even wear a ck cloak at all. She had a ck demonic dragon cloak draped over her shoulders with nine ck dragons embroidered on it that represented her status as a Demon King. Without her crown, Be looked like a princess of a demon world or a young mistress from a distinguished family, instead of an entity like a Demon King.

    Most of the Abyss Demonic Insect corpses left behind on the roads were Crypt Insects andrge numbers of Abyss Aliens were currently feeding on them. This type of ultra-dimensional images ofbat always gave Be a strange feeling of two actors walking into the wrong scene and giving a ridiculous performance.

    Be finally arrived at the remnants of the destroyed nest. That unfortunate nest had been destroyed within mere moments of a sessful evolution. The nest¡¯sbined consciousness had been suppressed and killed by the ne left behind by the nameless Creator God. If it had developed human-like facial features, Be¡¯s surprise attack would not have been enough to kill it.

    Near the nest, the few hundred girls who had been held captive were individually being transferred into ventted wooden crates. Their ears had been stuffed with soft pieces of cotton. Right now, other than the things that they could smell, these girls knew nothing of their surroundings.

    The restraints on their bodies had not been removed either. The Skeleton soldiers cleaned them with fresh water and pushed the girl into the wooden crate. Most of the girls shook their heads helplessly as they were forced into the crates. Initially, when they heard Be¡¯s feminine voice, the girls thought that they were saved. However, they did not expect that the imperial soldiers who were saving them had been mercenaries with bad military records.

    Those mercenaries would basically have their way with the female ves that they had captured in battle before selling them off to evil organisations like the Human race¡¯srgest underground ve traders, the Horrorshow Group. In turn, the Horrorshow Group would sell them to the highest bidder. Since these girls were technically considered first-hand goods, they would fetch a good price. Many of the girls had tried to struggle in order to prevent themselves from being ced inside the crates. Using those methods, they had hoped to anger the other party so much that the enemy would kill them instead. Death would be a much better fate than being sold off like that.

    Unfortunately for them, the Skeleton soldiers had no feelings. They only knew how to mechanicallyplete their task. For those girls who refused to follow instructions, the Skeleton soldiers used strips of white silk to bind their legs together before carrying them directly into the wooden crates. Since resistance was futile, most of the girls gave in and allowed the Skeleton soldiers to manipte their bodies. In their hopelessness, none of them realized that the ones who were moving their bodies were not human soldiers, but were Skeletal demonic beings.

    To prevent the girls from being more frightened than they already were, the Skeleton soldiers here all wore gloves that disguised their hands and made it feel human-like. Be had lost many Skeleton infantry soldiers in her attempt to save the girls. It would not be too much of a request to use the girls¡¯ bodies as a reward for her troubles. The one who truly needed them was not Be at all ¨C it was the thirsty homosexual subi that were under the Subus Queen Aisha¡¯smand. The subi were currently worried about not having any girls for them to y with.

    Once these girls were secure inside their crates, they would be secretly sent to the Hausmann Hotel to be trained by the Subus Queen Aisha and her underlings. They would be released when they were truly on their side. Queen Aisha was still feeling rather troubled that they had no one to test the new toys that she had invented!

    Be was setting up for the battle of the Twelve Ivies. Although it could onlymence after the end of the currentpetition within the academies, she was making the necessary preparations in advance. These female students belonged to the other academies that were not within the twelve academies, but they would still be invited to observe the battle as spectators. After all, it would probably be a good idea to turn them into her eyes and ears to gather more information.

    Be walked over to two of the more beautiful girls within the group, reached out and pinched the sensitive nubs on their chests. She let out a sigh of relief as she watched the girls turn beet red. Onboard the ¡°Sky Ark¡± earlier, she could only salivate over the eye candy that was Andulisna and Velouria¡¯s gorgeous bodies. As Lisha and Kriss were present, it did not seem appropriate to be too handsy with them. Right now, this was the perfect opportunity to satiate her ¡°appetite¡±. By the time the Subi were through with them, they would not react in this inexperienced manner anymore.

    Suddenly, the Abyss Elite Aliens who were acting as Be¡¯s guards spread out and sprang into action. A few assassins who had been in stealth mode were immediately noticed and pinned to the ground. Before Be could stop them, the Abyss Elite Aliens had bitten off the assassins¡¯ heads.

    However, based on the pigmentation and discoloration on their bodies, those assassins had been dead for quite some time. Their corpses were simply reanimated. As Be approached the corpses to take a closer look, an enormous magical icicle flew towards her back. The Abyss Skeletal General that was closest to her swiftly stood in its way and barely managed to ck that magical sneak attack.

    ¡°How dare you sneak an attack on me?! Come out...¡±

    A ck energy sword appeared in Be¡¯s right hand and she threw in the direction that the icicle hade from. The sword hit the ground at an angle and instantly filled the earth with a ck magical lightning. The attacker¡¯s magic was destroyed and they were now forced to reveal their presence.

    Less than one hundred meters away, a beautiful maiden mage sat crumpled in a heap on the ground. Her face was grimy and covered in dust and her white mage¡¯s robe was torn and damaged in various spots. Be spotted the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s school badge and its magical faculty¡¯s insignia almost immediately. Despite being covered in dust, it was still easy enough to identify.

    Based on the information provided by the Imperial Duke Anderson, Be managed to piece it all together to identify this beautiful mage. This was the Imperial Duke¡¯s daughter, who was one of the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s magical faculty¡¯s ¡°Eight Chapters¡± ¨C the ¡°Invisible Seventh Chapter¡±, Anna Rosa. She was well versed in invisibility magic and had some basic knowledge of other types of magic as well, such as that giant icicle that was used to attack Be.

    Be could sort of understand why that stunning senior with pure white hair would choose to attack her like that. Anna Rosa¡¯s moon-white eyes were filled with terror and anxiety. Be was surrounded by countless Abyss Demonic Beings and they were all being exceptionally respectful toward her. There had been no doubt in her mind that Be was in cahoots with the demonic beings.

    Furthermore, she had also seen how Be had been taking advantage of those pretty girls. Anna Rosa was convinced that there was a problem with this heroic Grand Duchess who had recently emerged from the Human continent¡¯s southern region. She was definitely not a good person.

    By now, Anna Rosa did not have any strength left in her to escape. Using her invisibility magic, she infiltrated the Rofsky Camp just outside Angus City with Princess Eveny. However, they were caught by the Abyss Demonic Insects. To cover Anna Rosa¡¯s retreat, the more powerful Princess Eveny covered her back and ordered her to run.

    ¡°Senior Anna Rosa, how could you attack your junior like this! That was not very nice of you.¡±

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, you¡¯re in cahoots with the demonic beings... I... Wait, don¡¯te any closer...¡±

    The Abyss Demonic Beings could tell Be was getting a little unhappy and a handful of Abyss Elite Aliens began to close in on Anna Rosa. All they needed was one look from Be and that poor beautiful maiden would disappear from this world by being torn to shreds. Be was actually a little annoyed at being attacked from behind. If not for the fact that her assant was a gorgeous young maiden, she would have allowed the Abyss Elite Aliens to eat her.

    Anna Rosa was simply putting up a strong front. The sight of the horrifying visage of the Abyss Aliens up close was definitely not for the faint-hearted. Be was apanied by two Skeletal Generals as she stepped in front of Anna Rosa. Her mage¡¯s robe had been ripped in so many ces that she was basically wearing shreds of cloth, leavingrge patches of snow white skin exposed to the air.

    Anna Rosa¡¯s feet had obvious scars from being mped by giant ws. She had attacked Be as ast resort. By the looks of her, even if she did not attack her, Anna Rosa would not have walked any further. Those assassin corpses must have been after her. Unfortunately for them, they bumped into Be and her demonic beings and met their demise instead.

    ¡°What are you looking at... I will not submit to you like they did...¡±

    ¡°Oh, really? Senior Anna Rosa, you have already discovered my secret. However, I do not wish to silence you permanently either. Come with me, I think we need to have a good discussion to reach a solution that would satisfy the both of us.¡±

    ¡°Stop... I refuse... Are you listening to me? Put me down!¡±

    With minimal effort, Be picked Anna Rosa up and cradled her in her arms. As Anna Rosa was too severely injured, she could not physically struggle and could only put up a verbal resistance.

 Volume 6 Chapter 311: The Royal Case From The Bottom Of Needham Lake That Could Not Be Opened

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 311: The Royal Case From The Bottom Of Needham Lake That Could Not Be Opened</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    Olivia Wizard Academy¡¯s Hobbs Business District at the eastern campus of Olsylvia Academy. Be was walking along the street with her dorm mates, Princess Ariel, a Mage, and Princess ine, a Puppet Master. This was her first time visiting the Olivia Wizard Academy, so she was not familiar with theyout of the streets here.

    The Assassin Ivy, the academy¡¯s Student Union President, was supposed to lead the way. However, Be was currently using her identity as the Grand Duchess Baize instead of the usual Grand Duchess Bellina. To prevent anyone else from recognizing her, she naturally did not allow President Ivy to apany her.

    Be was familiar with various ways to disguise her appearance. She had borrowed a set of Dark Mage¡¯s robes from Princess Effie and altered it to her preference. She also added a ck veil that covered her face. Furthermore, Be decided to carry the Arcane Scepter on her back. It was a token that represented her status as a Duke of the Aldridge Empire. Most people would not be bothered to purposely cause trouble for someone with her title.

    Ariel had changed into a ck nun¡¯s robes and covered her face with a veil. Since Be had a good rtionship with the Radiant Church¡¯s female higher-ups, it was not difficult for her to procure those robes. The Puppet Master ine was wearing nun¡¯s robes as well. However, she had chosen a warrior nun, which looked quite different from the regr nun¡¯s robes that Princess Ariel was wearing.

    ¡°Be, you spent a long time in Older Sister Catalina¡¯s office yesterday afternoon. Did anything strange happen after you locked the door behind you? Her face was so red when she emerged from the room...¡±

    ¡°Ariel, I was just discussing some matters regarding my learning; don¡¯t read too much into it. Older Sister Catalina will be moving into our dorm next week. By then, I will have to meet her often for some extra credit too!¡±

    After the investigation ended the day before, Teacher Catalina would officially be transferred to the Magical faculty¡¯s ss One as their form teacher. Be had also sessfully taken over the position as the ss monitor. Although she was only in charge of just over thirty junior level girls from the Magical faculty¡¯s ss One, they were all gorgeous. Thus, there were no losses on her part anyway.

    As for Catalina, she had entered her office alone with Be right after the ss meeting and ¡°tutored¡± Be for the duration of one ss period. Only the two of them knew what went on inside that office. Nevertheless, Catalina was flushed red, while Be was smirking like that cat who ate the canary.

    ¡°ine, have you really been to the Hobbs Business District before? It¡¯s so crowded here. It feels almost like...¡±

    ¡°You feel like this ce seems like a mercenary market? It¡¯s nothing, Be. I¡¯ve been here a few times before I met you. Back then, I still had to handle many things personally.¡±

    As they walked along the Hobbs Business District, ine continued to introduce Be to the area. Lolita and Euphenisia returned from settling the incident at Needham Lake. They had brought back a strange case that had been tightly sealed. After the Puppet Master ine and Evil God Mia took a look at it, they agreed that it would require an expert to break open the case. If they were to make an attempt, they might end up causing irreversible damage.

    Be had already be a famous figure within three campuses, namely Filomena Nobility Academy, Euphemia Imperial Academy, and St. Louis Church Academy. Since she was too well-known, she would have to take her private matters elsewhere. That case had been fished out of the depths of Needham Lake. In order not to attract any unnecessary attention, Be had chosen to head to the Olivia Wizard Academy, which was located at the eastern campus.

    The Hobbs District was Olivia Wizard Academy¡¯s central business zone. This area was the territory of the Ironblood Cross Society, a powerful force with the strongestbat power within Olsylvia Academy. In terms of security, the Hobbs Business District was definitely much safer and orderly than the region surrounding Frank Civilian Academy. Here, Be did not have to worry that the Rose Society¡¯s enemies, the Golden Legend Society and the Mask of Darkness Society, would cause them any trouble.

    The Hobbs District was more like arge marketce with all sorts of shops. A mercenary square was in the middle of the district, mostly filled with mercenaries who were students of Olsylvia Academy. ording to the regtions set by the Human Imperial Alliance of Mercenaries, if students wished to work part-time as a mercenary, their school would be entitled to a third of their remuneration.

    Many of those students were unwilling to pay the required amount. Instead, they chose not to register. These student mercenaries who waited for customers at the square were considered to be ¡°ck mercenaries¡±. Since they were not registered with the Mercenary Union, the Union would not be held responsible if anything happened to them, such as the loss of valuable goods due to unforeseen circumstances during transportation. However, as these ¡°ck mercenaries¡± usually asked for a much lower price than the official ones, a fair amount of people were willing to take the risk of hiring them.

    ¡°Collection of the Goblin Chieftain¡¯s sk! Offering ten silver coins per person, get more if you¡¯re more powerful! Also, high rewards for the collection of the Goblin Chieftain¡¯s scepter. Offering onwards of ten gold coins, no upper limit!¡±

    ¡°Sunset Hills, mission to ughter Tarants. Anyone want to form a team? The reward, as well as the value of the various magical cores and materials collected, will be split equally among the members.¡±

    ¡°Demon Imp¡¯s minerals for sale! ck iron ores freshly dug out from Twilight Mountains. Everyone¡¯s wee to take a look!¡±

    As the trio made their way through the mercenary square, Be felt she had been transported into a virtual world. However, the backgrounds of many virtual worlds were simr to the Other World, and this particr atmosphere was not an unfamiliar one. Even though a Dark Mage and two nuns of the Radiant Church was a rather strangebination, no one hade up to disturb them due to Be¡¯s title.

    The Mercenary Union had suffered a significant loss in manpower after the recent incident at Angus City. Many famous Mercenary teams had perished then. Furthermore, the female mercenaries who were fortunate enough to survive had been secretly captured by Be¡¯s Darkness Sacred Region. To make things worse, the ¡°Iron Man¡± Sam, who was one of the Six Mercenary Kings, had been killed by the Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha. With such a devastating loss, the Mercenary Union was suddenly short of manpower. The union was now faced with an influx of missions from potential employers. Still, they were unable to provide enough mercenaries toplete them.

    Left with no other choice, the Mercenary Union could only acknowledge and ept the mercenary square¡¯s existence within the Hobbs District. Before this, they would periodically send men to chase these ¡°ck mercenaries¡± away. The circumstances were different now, however. As they did not have enough official mercenaries, they could only delegate some of those missions to them for now.

    Be and thepany arrived at a shop that authenticated precious items. This was an unofficial shop; they charged much higher rates than the official shops, but everything rted to the item and the customer would be kept fully confidential. These shops would not ask for the origin of the precious item or the customer¡¯s identity, a perfect ce to authenticate items with unknown or shady origins.

    The boss of the authentication shop was nicknamed ¡°One-Eyed Forkes¡±. He was a well-built, muscled, middle-aged man who had opened a cksmith shop here. After all, his authentication services were not an officially registered business, and he could not ce a signboard in a conspicuous location. The best option was to put up a cksmith shop sign as it was still his secondary business.

    ¡°Mister Forkes, is the batch of weapons I ordered ready? The underworld battles at Martin Town are getting increasingly intense, and I needrge amounts of weapons.¡±

    ¡°Chairman Sally Roy, your order is ready. They have all been doused in poison, and I guarantee that every single one of them is highly lethal.¡±

    The moment Be stepped into the shop, she saw a familiar figure. It was Chairman Sally Roy from the Eye of Darkness, one of the Human Race¡¯s four main underworld organizations. As usual, she was wearing a men¡¯s suit and was surrounded by more than a dozen ck-d bodyguards. The white-haired elder standing closest to Sally Roy seemed to be the attendant in her shop thest time Be was there. However, he looked more like a housekeeper right now.

    After a brief nce at Be, she lowered her head and continued to converse with Forkes. It was evident that she did not recognize Be at all. Around five or six huge metal casesy in front of Sally Roy, filled with identical long swords. By the looks of it, she was buying weapons to stake her im on her territory.

    Be was not in a rush. She found a seat inside the shop and waited with Ariel and ine. As she was not a part of the security regiment, she was more interested in observing the underworld organizations buy weapons for their own battles instead of interfering.

    As she browsed through the cksmith¡¯s disys, Be made a surprising discovery. There were some ck metal cors and various cuffs on the shelves. Aren¡¯t those somemonly used tools in erotic games? The size of those items was unmistakable. Those were definitely made for humans. As an ¡°experienced dirty girl¡±, it was immediately obvious to Be that these were human-sized, and were not being used to restrain some demonic beast.

    Official Human prisons would never use any tools like this that were made in a private shop to restrain their prisoners as the wardens would never get anything in return. In order for them and the quartermasters to get a cut of the profit, they would have to go to specific cksmiths. Be pretended not to see anything and waited for Forkes and Sally Roy toplete their transaction. Since those tools seemed to be reserved, it must be for another gentry!

    ¡°Very good, Master Forkes. I¡¯m very pleased with the weapons. I¡¯ll leave the payment here. I look forward to working with you again.¡±

    ¡°Mmm... Thank you for your patronage.¡±

    After making sure that there were no issues with the weapons, Sally Roy kept the cases of weapons inside the storage rings on her finger. Then, she left a block of gold that was the size of her fist and left. Instead of using gold coins or a magical savings card that required customers to provide their names, these underworld merchants would rather ept more convenient forms of payment, such as gold blocks.

    When Sally Roy left, she did not even take a second look at Be. As Princess Ariel and the Puppet Master ine wore the Radiant Church¡¯s ck colored nun¡¯s habits, Sally Roy had thought that Be belonged to the church as well. Even though there were no direct conflicts between the underworld organizations and the Radiant Church, both sides had a ¡°no interference¡± policy and did not engage with each other at all.

    ¡°Alright, are you here to customize some weapons or just browsing?¡±

    Uncle Forkes did not wear a shirt, revealing his taut upper body covered in scars. It was clear that he was someone with a backstory. Uncle Forkes wore a single ck eye patch and carried arge sledgehammer in his right hand. He looked more like a cksmith than an authenticator of precious items.

    Forkes felt a little suspicious about Be and thepany¡¯s arrival. When he was younger, he used to be a frence mercenary who roamed thends. There was nowhere that he had never been to before. Now that he had gotten older, he was not as energetic as he used to. He then opened up his cksmith business and began to lead a simple, peaceful life.

    At his age, Forkes thought he had seen everything. However, this was the first time he saw a trio like this that consisted of a Dark Mage and two Radiant Church¡¯s nuns. Maybe the times had really changed! The Radiant Church and the Darkness Church must have resolved the tensions between them and were more tolerant of Dark Mages now. Regardless, Forkes¡¯ rules for his business were simple: as long as they had money, he would not question his customers¡¯ motives.

    ¡°Mister Forkes, we wish to seek your expertise to authenticate something. Also, we would like you to see if you could open it as well. Money is not an issue, as long as you could make it happen.¡±

    ¡°I see, you¡¯re here to authenticate a precious item. Come with me, authentications are done over here.¡±

    Once he knew that Be and the others were here to authenticate a precious item, Forkes put down the sledgehammer in his hand and was about to escort Be and the others inside. The main shop front outside was for his cksmith business. He conducted his authentications inside as some items might have to be seen in secret. It would not be safe for them to be out in the open.

    ¡°Boss, are my items ready? I¡¯m here to collect them!¡±

    ¡°Please wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll hand over some goods to that gentleman, and I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    ¡°These items are quite good... Boss, make another batch of the usual for next time.¡±

    Be could hear an annoying voice. From her peripheral vision, she saw that it was the psychological type Great Magister Ondo. He was conversing with Forkes with an evil smirk on his face. The batch of ck cors and cuffs must have been his order.

    Be silently berated the Holy Gale Magic Mentor Alcott, who was in charge of the magical faculty. That lockup was such a sham. Ondo had only been locked up inside that ¡°little ck house¡± for less than a day before he was released. Since he was buying those items, he must be up to no good again. Seriously, that Alcott was too irresponsible.

    Almost as though he had realized that he was being watched, Ondo turned and looked in Be¡¯s direction. However, when he saw Princess Ariel and Puppet Master ine, who were dressed in nun¡¯s robes, he quickly turned away and did not look back again. He lowered his voice further as he continued to speak to Forkes. He had nearly been caught by the Radiant Church and sent to the Heretic Tribunal. Now, he was a little suspicious of all members of the church.

    It seemed like Ondo had not given up yet. Be made a mental note and walked into the authentication center. When Forkes was done with his transaction with Ondo, he also returned inside. He sank deep into thought upon seeing the wooden case that Be had taken out of her storage ring.

    Any remnant of dirt and mud had already been washed off with fresh water, leaving a keyhole and various chains. No one knew what type of wood it was that could withstand being submerged at the bottom of ake for many years without rotting.

    A faint picture was on top of the case. However, even though the wood had not rotted for an unknown number of years, the picture on the case was not as resilient. By now, most of it had been corroded away by theke¡¯s waters.

    ¡°How is it, Master Forkes? Based on your experience, you must know the origins of this case! I heard that these chains were made from extremely precious minerals. There must be some rare treasure inside!¡±

    Be was cautious with her questions. Forkes was the best authenticator in the Hobbs Business District. If even he was unable to figure out the origins of this case, Be would not be able to find anyone here who could. After much thought, Forkes made sure that no one could eavesdrop at the windows before finally speaking.

    ¡°Madam Dark Mage, I do not know if the contents of this case are treasures or not. But this case... this case belonged to the Manasvir Empire¡¯s royal family. Even though the symbol is unclear, I recognize the pattern. This was the old insignia of the Manasvir Empire, which has not been used in many years.¡±

    ¡°Special restrictive magic has been ced on those locks. To open it, we would need a drop of blood from three direct descendants of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s royal family. Otherwise, the items inside would be permanently damaged. This time, I will not ept any authentication fees. If you do not have any other requests, please leave!¡±

    Be stared glumly at that case. ording to Forkes, this case had belonged to the Manasvir Empire¡¯s royal family. The mystery of how it ended up at the bottom of Needham Lake was probably unsolvable. If Be wished to open the case, she would require the acknowledgment by blood from three direct descendants of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s royal family.

    At the moment, Be could only think of three direct descendants of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s royal familya??Princess Pam, Princess ine, who was by her side, and Princess Isaman, the student union president of Euphemia Imperial Academy who was at constant loggerheads with Be.

    Be had already ¡°taken¡± Princess Pam, and it would not be difficult to find her. Also, the Puppet Master ine was just right by her side. The main problem was President Isaman. Until now, she continued to object to everything Be said. It would be an arduous task to get her to give up a single drop of blood to help her open the case.

    Other than using blood, her only other option was to seek out the thieves named ¡°Lock King¡± in hopes that they could attempt to force it open. Unfortunately, they had all perished in a grave robbing mission a while ago, and a new ¡°Lock King¡± had not been trained yet. Even though Assassin Noreya was one of Be¡¯s most powerful friends, she was just a thief on the side, and her lock picking skills were mediocre at best. This meant that Be could not get her to attempt to open the case either.

    Filled with regret, Be left the shop along with Princess Ariel and Puppet Master ine. Since this was an item that was rted to royalty, Forkes was unwilling to interfere. It was too much trouble to deal with royal items. If he was not careful, his life would be in grave danger. Thus, it would be much easier to give up at the start.

    ¡°Be, I think... I think you should ask ine to bring this back to the Manasvir Empire! Maybe we would be rewarded instead!¡±

    ¡°Ariel, don¡¯t get your hopes up... I will never give this up to the empire! Just five hundred bronze coins to add a red g, I¡¯m not stupid... ine, where is your sister, President Isaman? I want to speak to her. No matter what, we have to try...¡±

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re just full of surprises. President Isaman is not in ss today. I think... I remember it now; she woke up really early today. If I¡¯m not wrong, she should be going to...¡±

 Volume 5 Chapter 290: The Dark Big Three Of the Rofsky Camp

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 290: The Dark Big Three Of the Rofsky Camp</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    In the central region of the Aldridge Empire, in the Rofsky Camp outside Angus City¡¯s gate, Be, Kriss, and Lisha, the three of them started their old business again and sneaked in secretly. This time, they came to squat behind a big rock outside the camp¡¯s gate. Next, the trio changed into ck armors, which were explicitly used by the Aldridge Empire¡¯s female soldiers, preparing to find an opportunity to sneak into the Rofsky Camp.

    Until now, no trace of an Abyss Demonic Insect had been found. More than half a million Abyss Demonic Insects seemed to have evaporated from the earth. Without fully understanding the exact details of the other party, Be did not dare to hastily attack. That was not beneficial to her rescue of Princess Eveny and the attack on Angus City.

    The main gate of the Rofsky Camp was always shut. The girls knew that they couldn¡¯t wait for the gate to open, so they had to turn to a sparse dead spot outside the walls of Rofsky Camp. Be and Lisha cooperated, and using brute force, the two quickly cut a hole on the wooden fence of the Rofsky Camp.

    There were many people inside the camp. The infiltration by Be this time immediately resulted in the discovery of many problems. The intact camp, which they saw in the distance previously, was basically illusion magic.

    Only after entering did they find out that the camp was a disorderly and messy area. There were fragments of weapons everywhere. Those moving soldiers and mercenaries of various mercenary regiments were still alive¡ªat least, their bodies felt like they belonged to living humans. But they looked like they had been brainwashed and controlled.

    Their eyes were dull andckluster, and there was a strange magic mark in the shape of an eye in the center of their foreheads. Be had never heard of this kind of control method. The Great Evil God Mia hadn¡¯t followed them either. When she nned to leave the Rofsky Camp to take a look at other areas, she saw a new type of demonic being.

    At present, Dark Goblins were roaming in the Rofsky Camp. They had the height of an average adult man of the Human Race. They obviously did not belong under the Insect Empress Vicky Hill; in fact, they couldn¡¯t even be considered an Abyss Demonic Being. They were a part of the Goblin Race from another dimension since the goblins here did not have such height.

    The Demon Racenguage spoken by the Dark Goblins happened to be thenguage that Demon Gods understood. Nheless, it was foreign to Lisha and Kriss. From their curious eyes, Be guessed that they couldn¡¯tprehend their conversations.

    ¡°Captain Pick, this time, the other Abyss Demonic Beings are gathering outside. Will it be okay? I heard that those Abyss Demonic Beings are not from our side.¡±

    ¡°Who cares which side they¡¯re from? That¡¯s the problem for the people above. Anyway, they¡¯re as disgusting as the Abyss Demonic Beings that upy our side. Our Dimensional World is still more fun. Go, let¡¯s go inside and drink two sses...¡±

    ¡°Captain Pick, that Lord is also drinking inside. Is it okay if we just barge in like this?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll just lower our volumes. That Lord will not bother with inferior demonic beings like us¡±.

    After Be watched the captain leave, the trio killed several Dark Goblins in a hidden location in the Rofsky Camp. They changed into their helmet and walked towards the bar. Be was curious about the Lord, whom they talked about. If they could assassinate the other party¡¯smander, the whole Rofsky Camp battle would be much easier.

    The intelligence of the Dark Goblins was not high. Plus, they had cognitive impairment. They could only recognize the helmet and not the race. As long as the human race wore their goblin double-horned helmet, they would be considered as one of them.

    The only bar in this Rofsky Camp had been upied by the Dark Goblins. The arrival of Be and the other two did not alert the Dark Goblin guards at the gate. Hence, they sessfully infiltrated into the bar. The scene inside portrayed the reality of the Rofsky Camp.

    The scenery would make decent people unwilling to take a second look. Lisha and Kriss only nced a few times, then immediately lowered their heads, reluctant to look up again. They each held Be¡¯s left and right arm and let her lead the way. Although Be had a strange sense of excitement in her heart, she looked calm on the surface.

    In this hotel, there were naked human race beauties everywhere. Their hands were tied behind their backs with ck restraints. They also had ck, bumpy metal cors on their necks. Each metal cor was linked on the ground not far away by a thick iron chain. Along with the restraints and cors, metal rings were also fixed inside their mouth, forcing their small mouths to remain open.

    In the center of the bar, originally the dance floor, more than ten specially selected blonde beauties were hanging by the ropes from the ceiling. The height was just enough to force them to tip-toe.

    At the moment, several Dark Goblins were torturing them with candles, punishing these beauties. The candlelight and the strange noises caused Be to think that she hade to the wrong ce. She even felt that she had walked into the Horrorshow Group¡¯s underground ve tavern.

    The role of stools and tables here were all yed by the human race¡¯s beauties. In essence, it was an artistic snow-white scenery. The imprisoned beauties had ck eye masks on their faces. Still, they dared not resist and could only ept this kind of shameful treatment.

    However, although the Dark Goblins¡¯ figures were the same as that of an adult human, their ¡°criminal tools¡± for doing that bad thing were too small. Hence, the prisoners here had not been defiled temporarily. It could be considered the fortunate part out of the misfortune.

    Be learned the origins of the human race beauties from the conversation between the Dark Goblin warriors along the way. They were the female mages from the Aldridge Imperial Army who were previously stationed at the Rofsky Camp, as well as maids from the various mercenary regiments who were preparing for exploration missions in Angus City.

    After Rofsky Camp had been attacked by the Abyss Demonic Insects, the surviving human race men were controlled by the spiritual insects under Insect Empress Vicky Hill. As for women, all those with value were held in the Starbell Prison, which was originally used to hold prisoners in Angus City.

    The hundreds of beautiful women held in this bar were only a small part of the whole. As they were more obedient, they were sent here. The majority of the disobedient women were still imprisoned in Starbell Prison, suffering from the tortures of the insects.

    The reason for not using the spiritual insects on women was simply because once they were controlled by them, it would not be fun anymore. It was just like how intable dolls would never be the same as real humans. Looking at the people from the same race who were being abused, Kriss and Lisha wanted to reach out several times, but Be kept holding on to their hands tightly. She did not want them to act so impulsively.

    In the process of restraining Kriss and Lisha, Be felt that they had obvious signs of rapid heartbeat. And it was not due to embarrassment, but excitement. The dark transformation of these two girls was also S.

    It was inevitable to lose control when looking at this kind of scene. But in order not to leave a bad impression on Be, they could only try and suppress the inexplicable throbbing in their hearts and pretended to save people.

    ¡°Sister Lisha, Kriss, if you want to experience their feelings, I¡¯ll arrange it when we get back. No need to rush now, right?¡±

    Be gestured to the distance with her eyes. There were several goblins there, sitting on thefortable ¡°human stools¡± and enjoying all kinds of appalling, terrible dark dishes. The faces of the stool- and table-beauties were covered with sweat; it was a fascinating and fragrant look.

    Nheless, they dared notin and protest. If they really did, the Dark Goblins would force them to swallow those dark dishes.

    Lisha and Kriss stared at Be with grumbling eyes and then went silent, a visible blush on their faces, which could be regarded as silently admitting that they also wanted to experience it.

    Among thedies imprisoned here, Be did not find Princess Eveny. She was most likely sent to Starbell Prison. But It was unknown whether she had been used as the incubation tool for the Abyss Human Faced Butterfly. If she was treated like the girls who were imprisoned in their in Andorra Town, she would be done for given the time estimation. If she had been alienated into an Abyss Human Face Butterfly, she would definitely die.

    At the VIP position in the center of the bar, Be saw three special-looking people who seemed like the bosses at first nce. One of them was a big burly guy with a fearsome face. Although he appeared to be human, he had most likely fallen from grace. The face full of a beard was currently staring greedily at the beautiful women imprisoned in the bar.

    The other one was not normal either. The middle-aged guy was still wearing the armor of an official army officer of the Aldridge Empire. Though, he was different from the previous burly man; he looked like a regr army leader. Although he was also gazing at the prettydies here, he was not as impulsive. In addition to beauty, he looked like he had a higher pursuit.

    Still, Be¡¯s vision was concentrated on the man in the middle. That was a gorgeous man... man, right? A ck military uniform with a ck dragon-patterned cloak behind him, the cor covering his neck just nicely. With long ck hair and a pair of dark-red pupils, his strength was not simple¡ªat least, not worse than Lisha and Kriss. That was Be¡¯s first impression of him.

    ¡°Lord Faust, those Abyss Demonic Beings gathering outside are also the Queen¡¯s men, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course... You guys don¡¯t have to worry about this point. When the darkness enshrouds this entire continent, all your wishes will be granted.¡±

    ¡°Then please help us thank Queen Vicky Hill. This cup of wine is considered as our respect for Lord Faust...¡±

    Be¡¯s trio hid at a table not far away, pretending to be Dark Goblin warriors who hade here to rest. The three bosses were speaking in the human racenguage; thus, this time, Be, Lisha, and Kriss, all three of them understood. That unusually handsome man was one of the culprits behind the Angus City incident, code-named the ¡°Dark Faust¡±.

    ¡°Dark Faust¡± was just a code name, his real name still unknown. Be had a hard time judging what kind of existence he was. There was no Demon God known as ¡°Dark Faust¡± inside the World Destructor Camp. Since he was not acknowledged by the World Destructor Camp, he naturally wouldn¡¯t be recognized by other camps.

    The two human males who were chatting with ¡°Dark Faust¡± were rtively easier to identify. One of them was Sam, one of the six mercenary kings of the Human Mercenary Union, nicknamed ¡°Iron Man¡±. In his previous mercenary career, he had a notorious record of killing civilians and forcibly robbing civilian women. Furthermore, he had a violent personality. Nevertheless, due to the protection offered as a mercenary king, he escaped several of his debts.

    The other middle-aged man was Newman, themander of the Aldridge Empire¡¯s 14th Army. This middle-aged mage had reached a bottleneck in the magic strength and had not been able to progress further these years. After the incident at Angus City, he was appointed by Imperial Duke Anderson to lead the 14th Imperial Army here to investigate the situation.

    Seeing that the two of them were okay, Be didn¡¯t have to think hard to understand that the duo were traitors. After listening for a while, she knew that a big reason why the Rofsky Camp fell so quickly was these traitors.

    On the eve of the fall, Sam relied on his status as the Mercenary King and abused the temporarymand power given to him by the Mercenary Union. He ordered the mercenary regiments, who came to the Rofsky camp to participate in the investigation mission, to separate the men and women. After that, he disrupted their original team structure.

    When the Abyss Demonic Insects attacked, the disordered mercenary regiments were wiped out one by one. General Newman did the same thing as Mercenary King Sam. Sam wanted topletely get rid of the Mercenary Union¡¯s restrictions and be a hegemon. In contrast, General Newman wished to upy the space and be the king.

    General Newman had a lowly background, no royal blood lineage from the Aldridge Empire, and no great achievements. If he did not take a gamble like this, he would never be able to even get the title of a Viscount in his entire life. Be was not interested in these two human traitors; she was more concerned about ¡°Dark Faust¡±.

    Be¡¯s sexual orientation hadn¡¯t changed¡ªshe would never like men. The problem was this ¡°Dark Faust¡±; no matter how she looked at him, there was something amiss. Although he was handsome, the long, ck hair he had was too long; it had already reached the waist. Moreover, the ck silky texture was too much for men.

    The longer Be observed in secret, the more she felt that if this ¡°Dark Faust¡± was not a ¡°sissy¡±, he was definitely a girl dressed as a man. He had too many things covered; the ck male-style military uniform covered most of his skin, the position of his Adam¡¯s apple was covered by the cor, and his hands were covered withrge white gloves, making Be unable to tell whether his hands were that of a girl or a man.

    As for his voice, ¡°Dark Faust¡± had deliberately lowered it. It sounded fake from the get-go. Be had seen Charlotte, a ¡°Fake Loli¡± who was a man disguised as a woman. She had also seen the Eye of Darkness¡¯s leader, President Sally Roy, wearing men¡¯s costumes. Hence, Be had an eagle eye when it came to disguises.

    ¡°Dark Faust¡¯s¡± disguise couldn¡¯t deceive Be. From the moment she began to observe her, she had noticed that ¡°Dark Faust¡± had basically not touched any of the delicious dishes on the table. She didn¡¯t even ept the toasts by Newman and Sam.

    Since she was a girl, there was amon topic to talk about. Be decided to wait for the opportunity to meet ¡°Dark Faust¡± alone. She did not know how to hook up with men, but Be could be considered a ¡°guru¡± when it came to girls.

    As long as Faust was a girl, she would have the means to have her way. Maybe she could even get information about the Abyss Creator and Insect Empress Vicky Hill, as well as the mysterious member of the Chaos Bringers who had yet to appear.

    After using paper tomunicate with each other in writing, Be assigned tasks to the team, respectively. Lisha was responsible for finishing Mercenary King Sam, while Kriss would take care of General Newman. Be, however, would look for an opportunity to meet ¡°Dark Faust¡± alone.

    After the tasks were determined, both Lisha and Kriss looked at Be with eyes full of warnings. They were no longer surprised and could turn a blind eye when they saw Be in intimate contact with other beautiful girls.

    But if she hooked up with a man, they would feel an inexplicable difort in their hearts. Fortunately, Be drew a ¡°¡â¡± symbol behind Dark Faust¡¯s name, which was to tell them her judgment. Surprised expressions shed on Lisha and Kriss¡¯s faces. They believed that ¡°Dark Faust¡± was a handsome man; how did he be a girl?

    But Be¡¯s firm eyes didn¡¯t seem to be lying to them. After a round of serious consideration, Kriss and Lisha nodded slightly, agreeing to Be¡¯s arrangement. They were willing to believe her judgment.

    ¡°Dark Faust¡± had a precious magical object with disguising ability on her. The ¡°Dark Faust¡± in Be¡¯s eyes was different from what Lisha and Kriss saw. The object could deceive everyone, except for Be. After all, Be was a male before she transmigrated here. The magic of the artifact was useless to such a transformed ¡®girl¡¯.

    ¡°Dark Faust¡± didn¡¯t talk long and got up to leave. Until thest moment, she didn¡¯t reveal that the Abyss Demonic Beings approaching the Rofsky Camp belonged to the hostile forces. General Newman and Mercenary King Sam were both opportunists who ¡°see the wind and steer the helm¡±. Once they knew that the Abyss Demonic Beings on the other side had an advantage, they were likely to ¡°betray¡± this side again.

    After Be saw ¡°Dark Faust¡± leave, theirbat n started. She got up and followed ¡°Dark Faust¡± alone. Lisha and Kriss waited at the original position, preparing to grab onto the opportunity to kill the two human race traitors. While passing by near the table, Be learned the whereabouts of Princess Eveny from the conversation between the two traitors.

    ¡°Damn, the women here aren¡¯t curvy enough; it¡¯s not fun to y with at all. Brother Newman, I still think Princess Eveny¡¯s figure has taste; it¡¯s perky enough. It¡¯s a pity that I didn¡¯t have time to take a closer look then.¡±

    ¡°Brother Sam, don¡¯t always think about women, you have to look far ahead. Besides, Princess Eveny was sent to Starbell Prison. Maybe she has already be one of those disgusting insects.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be disheartened. Come, drink this ss of wine. Aren¡¯t they all just pretty women? When you get the world, dozens will line up at your door, guaranteeing you can¡¯t get out of the door.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, then I shall drink first to pay respect!¡±

 Volume 5 Chapter 291: The Defeat of The Dark Three Inside Rofsky Camp

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 291: The Defeat of The Dark Three Inside Rofsky Camp</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Rofsky Camp was the first line of defense outside the gates of Angus City. Inside the central winehouse, Be and the others decided that their best strategy would be to split up to take on The Dark Three individually. ording to their arrangement, Lisha would get rid of ¡°Iron Man¡± Sam, who was one of the Six Mercenary Kings and Kriss was tasked to kill the Rebel General Newman. Be would be responsible for the most troublesome enemy, the ¡°Dark Faust¡±.

    It was as though The Dark Three had nned to meet here. As soon as the Mercenary King Sam left the table, Lisha quickly followed him. The only one seated was the Rebel General Newman. Kriss did not beat around the bush either. She immediately walked up to him and sat in the chair in front of him.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the Princess from the neighbouring nation, the warrior Kriss? Why the sudden need to visit an unsavoury ce like this? This ce isn¡¯t...¡±

    General Newman suddenly stopped in mid-sentence as he felt a sharp pain in his chest. He looked down and saw the hilt of a delicate sword sticking out of his body. Kriss had taken advantage of the situation while the general was upied by his own monologue and attacked him. This was the first time that General Newman had encountered such an hical warrior and was attacked before he could defend himself.

    ¡°General Newman, you talk too much. Also, as a mage, you must be toocent to allow a swordsman to be this close to you.¡±

    Kriss picked up a ss and gave it a little swirl before cing it beside her mouth. Dozens of floating swords appeared behind her. With a whoosh, the swords flew towards the Dark Goblin warriors and impaled them, killing every warrior in her way. Newman¡¯s summons had beenpletely useless. Within moments, every single Dark Goblin warrior in the winehouse was dead. The only ones left alive were the beautiful female prisoners who were trembling in fear.

    Their eyes were covered with ck blindfolds, preventing them from seeing anything. However, as the metallic smell of blood suddenly hung thick in the air, the female prisoners who were soldiers and mercenaries knew exactly what had happened. After all, they had experienced and fought countless battles and were extremely familiar with that particr scent.

    ¡°Hmph, I am a Human with dark powers. You are the one who¡¯s being careless, Princess Kriss. Now you shall disappear!¡±

    A dark door materialized behind Newman and countless pitch ck demonic energy arms creeped out of the door and reached for Kriss. Kriss sighed and turned to walk away. Behind her, General Newman was frozen in disbelief. Somehow, those demonic arms stopped around one centimeter away from Kriss¡¯ body and could not get any closer.

    The precious sword in Newman¡¯s chest shone with an eye catching glow that was unique to holy swords. Kriss had her own extra set of special abilities. She could easily switch a sword that she had plunged into someone else¡¯s body for another one without being noticed. The first sword that Kriss had stabbed Newman with was not a holy sword. However, Newman had not been paying attention. By the time he came to his senses, the sacred energy within the holy sword had sealed the powers within him.

    ¡°When did this power... you... Damn it...¡±

    When Newman raised his head, a few dozen precious swords shot towards him. The impact was so strong that the Rebel General was sent flying and was stabbed to death as he was pinned to the wall. Even until his dying breath, Newman still had an expression of disbelief etched on his face. He could not understand how, even with his dark energy, he could be killed without him making a single move.

    Kriss did not feel anything for General Newman who was pinned to the wall and had died with his eyes wide open. She was in no rush to retrieve her holy sword. For Humans like this who had absorbed dark energy, the evil in their bodies would not dissipate this easily. The corpse must be fully cleansed by the power of the holy sword and liquify before the task could be consideredplete. All she needed to do now was to wait.

    General Newman¡¯s corpse continued to hang on the wall inside the winehouse as the holy sword cleansed the body of the dark energy. The flesh was currently melting quickly into a puddle. Princess Kriss was beginning to feel a little bored. Since there was nothing much to do but wait, she thought about sitting on the backs of one of the captured beauties. In front of Be, she was a little embarrassed to reveal her other side. Like Be and the others, she had not sat on the set of ¡°human furniture¡± that was made up of the girls who had been imprisoned.

    ¡°Right, Be and Lisha aren¡¯t here. Why don¡¯t I... No, I cannot. I am a warrior of the Human race after all, how can I take advantage...¡±

    ¡°What are you hemming and hawing for? If you want to do it, go ahead! Your constant hesitating is exactly the reason why you¡¯re always being stabbed in the back, especially in rtionships.¡±

    While Kriss wrestled with her own thoughts, her dark form, the Myriad Sword Demon Krysan, continued to tempt her using her inner monologue. Finally, Princess Kriss was no longer lost or confused. She walked towards the middle of the winehouse where the fallen whips and red candles were. It did not take long before the beauties who had been tied up in interesting ways began to make strange sounds.

    The female prisoners within the winehouse fell back into despair. As they could not hear the conversation between Newman and Kriss, they did not know who this new trainer was. After Kriss had killed General Newman, she did not say a single word before she began to enjoy herself. The beautiful female prisoners did not understand what was happening at all. However, in order to survive, they had no choice but to wee the new trainer as Kriss did whatever she wanted to them.

    Kriss continued from where the Dark Goblins had left off and used the same methods. At the sight of the female prisoners who were bullied to the point that they could not remain silent, an inexplicable feeling of excitement bubbled up in her chest. After spending so much time with Be, Princess Kriss was inadvertently influenced by Be¡¯s naughty ways. She began to try her hand at taking advantage of the helpless beauties.

    When Princess Kriss was killing General Newman, Be¡¯s younger sister, Princess Lisha, had bumped into the Mercenary King Sam. Lisha was absolutely clueless about stalking and following other people and left her tracks everywhere. The Mercenary King Sam had noticed this greenhorn from the very beginning. As a Mercenary King, he was able to see through the stealth tactics of a professional assassin, let alone a temporary newbie like Kriss, who was actually a Knight.

    Out of confidence of his status as a Mercenary King and his own abilities, Sam kept quiet and did not signal for the Dark Goblins patrolling nearby to attack Lisha. He could tell that this inexperienced assassin had the figure of a young girl. No matter how he looked at her, she was simply a ¡°delicacy¡± who sent herself to him.

    The cer of this winehouse used to store all sorts of delicious wines. Now, Sam had converted it into his own private cer. The night before the fall of the Rofsky Camp, he had kept many of the beautiful female prisoners for his own personal enjoyment instead of handing them over to the abyss insects in Angus City.

    The underground chamber was dimly lit by candlelight. Lisha could hear all sorts of strange sounds as it echoed in the room. There were at least ten female prisoners of war here and they were allpletely naked. They had been split into two groups. Half of the female prisoners had their wrists bound behind their backs with ck chains while the other half each straddled a weird triangr nk. Even though their eyes had been covered with blindfolds, their tear stained faces were still visible.

    Each prisoner had a ck cor around their necks that was attached to the pir in front of the triangr nk. Lisha could barely look at the strange wet spots there. Could this be the... the wooden pony from those erotic novels in the previous world? As Lisha had been reincarnated on Earth before, she was not unfamiliar with these erotic tools.

    The other half of the female prisoners were ced in even more humiliating positions. They remained standing as a thick and rough textured rope ran in between their legs. Their hands were bound behind their backs as well. Every single one of them looked weary as they stood unmoving on the rope. From the wet stains on the rope, they must have been forced to walk back and forth along the rope while remaining in that humiliating position. They were on the brink of being broken by the friction from the ropes in between their legs.

    The female prisoners of war all had a ck ball gag inside their mouths and various whip marks and streaks of wax could be seen all over their bodies. There was a furnace burning in the middle of the cer with a few metal rods with red hot brands attached to the end of it. Waves of heat could almost be seen emanating off the furnace as well.

    ¡°What do you think, do you wish to join them? I was nning to brand them today. You came here just in time, I have prepared one for you too.¡±

    Sam walked over to the furnace and picked up a red hot poker. The ve¡¯s mark on it was specifically made to be branded on the most obvious ces on the ve¡¯s body. If Lisha had not followed him, Sam would have branded those female prisoners of war immediately. After just a short period of torture, Sam had already broken their will.

    Although Sam did not have any actual physical intercourse with them, he had trained them in all sorts of depraved ways that it did not make a difference at all. The prisoners on the ropes mainly consisted of beauties of thebat type professions. They were physically stronger and had a higher endurance than theirrades who were of the magical professions. These were the ones who straddled the triangr nks. It was slightly morefortable than being on the ropes, but was still a torturous experience.

    ¡°Tsk tsk, old guy, I think you should not be called Iron Man, it should be Silver Man instead!¡±

    ¡°Little girl, this is yourst chance to mouth off at me. You will not be able to speakter. The women I have imprisoned here were all elite Mages and Mercenaries from the Imperial Army and various mercenary groups respectively. In the end, they all ended up in my hands and became my ythings.¡±

    Lisha stretched her arms casually above her head,pletely ignoring the Mercenary King Sam. Based on his current powers, Sam could definitely take on a Dragon Knight on his own. In the past, she would have to take a step away from the edge and not engage with him. Back then, she was just a Magical Dragon Knight and would not be a match for ¡°Iron Man¡± Sam if it came down to an actual fight.

    Right now, Lisha was different. She was working extremely well with her dark form, the Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha, and they had built a strong rapport. In terms of power, it was not something that the Mercenary King Sam could handle. Furthermore, Sam was clearly underestimating the enemy. In his eyes, she was just a little girl. This was the perfect opportunity for her to strike.

    ¡°You seem rather confident? Ah, you¡¯re a Dragon Knight! Unfortunately for you, you won¡¯t be able to summon your dragon here.¡±

    The Mercenary King Sam barely trailed off before he lunged towards Lisha. He was extremely fast and turned into a blur of ck shadows as he pounced on her, with his fist aimed at her abdomen. Sam¡¯s body seemed to pulse with a ckbative aura. With the support of the dark energy, Sam¡¯sbat abilities spiked. Even if he did not use his full strength, the power would be enough to take out a Dragon.

    The Mercenary King Sam had nned to knock the Dragon Knight Lisha unconscious and keep her here with everyone else as part of his collection. Since he did not use his full strength, it gave Lisha the chance to retaliate.

    With a resounding ¡°bang¡±, the massive impact had stirred up thick plumes of dust. The crisp sound of bones breaking could clearly be hearding from the cer. To the ¡°Iron Man¡± Sam, it felt as though he had smashed his fist into a block of steel. The bacsh from the impact had caused him to have several fractures in his hand.

    When the dust finally settled, Sam realised that instead of hitting a blonde female Knight, his fist hadnded on a beautiful youngdy with ck hair and golden irises who had a pair of dragon horns on her head. Sam¡¯s fist had been stopped by a single finger. Compared to Sam¡¯s hulking fist, the dainty little finger looked ridiculously small. The Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha had a pair of dark golden dragon wings extended from her back. She hade out to y in the moment that Lisha was being attacked.

    ¡°You... aren¡¯t you a Dragon Knight? This power... it¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t even hold up to a single finger? Old man, you disappoint me. To think I came out here just to meet you!¡±

    A small ball of energy materialized at the tip of the Demonic Dragon Emperor¡¯s extended finger. With the slightest of movements, she sent a wave of dark energy that blew ¡°Iron Man¡± Sam¡¯s right arm to smithereens. Sam was an aggressive warrior who relied heavily on brute force. Now that one of his arms had been rendered useless, it would definitely affect hisbat abilities. Even though blood was spurting everywhere, Sam bit his tongue, barely even letting out a hiss of pain.

    Based on the Mercenary King Sam¡¯s years of experience, it only took a brief moment of contact before his instincts told him that this strange beauty was not an entity that he could win a fight against. The feeling that the Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha gave off was many times more powerful than the Wingless Demonic Dragon Philip that the Six Mercenary Kings had defeated together. In fact, her powers were far stronger than he could ever imagine.

    At this moment, ¡°Iron Man¡± Sam¡¯s only thoughts were to escape as quickly as he could. Since he had no chance of defeating the Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha at all, making a run for his life was the most important thing. Naturally, Alisha would not let this opportunity for battle slip through her fingers like this. One of her hands had already transformed into a golden dragon w and grabbed on to Sam¡¯s head. Tightening her grip, she had gained full control over him.

    Sam was drenched in cold sweat. The Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha was not only powerful, but was exceptionally evil as well. He could feel that an intense surge of power was gathering in Alisha¡¯s hand. Unwilling to give up without a fight, the Mercenary King Sam tried to smash his other hand into the Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha, hoping to force her to let go of him. Once her grip on him loosened, he would have a chance to escape.

    ¡°Humans... why are you always this stubborn and foolish? You are quite strong. Unfortunately, you¡¯re barely even an ant in my eyes...¡±

    The wings on the Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha¡¯s back seemed to have a mind of its own. Almost instantly, they morphed into a pair of sharp des and sliced Sam¡¯s other arm cleanly in two. Now that Sam was just a ¡°human pole¡±, he finally felt fear. He had lost the use of both arms and the will to continue fighting. He finally experienced the power disparity between high level and lower level entities.

    As the Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha¡¯s golden w continued to press on to Mercenary King Sam, energy began to gather in that w. Back when she used to terrorize the other dimensions, many other warriors had been in the same position that Sam was in right now. In the end, they were all killed when their heads had been squashed like a grape in between her ws.

    ¡°Wait... I surrender. Madame Demoness... I sur...¡±

    ¡°Shatter, you annoying little ant!¡±

    With a sh of golden light, Mercenary King Sam¡¯s head was reduced to dust. This was the ultimate crushing move. Sam¡¯s head instantly turned into a mist of blood mixed with a fair bit of white brain matter and powdered bone. The only thing left of him was his headless corpse that remained standing.

    ¡°He was so scared that...what a shame, even a child would be braver than he was. To think he was a Mercenary King... I think the Cowardly King would be more appropriate.¡±

    The Demonic Dragon Emperor looked at the puddle of yellow tinged liquid on the ground with contempt and disgust. This Mercenary King Sam was no different than the other warriors that she had encountered in the past. Alisha snapped her fingers and a ball of dark gold demonic dragon me descended from the skies and incinerated ¡°Iron Man¡± Sam¡¯s corpse. This Mercenary King simply disappeared off the face of the dimension inside this unknown cer.

    ¡°Be might still need a bit more time. Older Sister Kriss seems to be done. She¡¯s having fun...¡±

    The Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha decided to head out of the cer to reconvene with Kriss. The moment the cer door cracked open, she could see that Kriss was having the time of her life in the middle of the winehouse. Those female prisoners of war were currently being yed with so intensely that they could not help but make all sorts of weird noises.

    ¡°Older Sister Kriss, I see that you are even more... hmm, why don¡¯t I join in and rx a little too. The pretty sisters here look very interesting.¡±

    The Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha closed the cer door behind her as she walked over to the ropes area with an evil smirk on her face. Those poor female prisoners of war could barely catch a breath before they felt a push on their backs, forcing them to begin their walk of shame again. Soon enough, the underground chamber was filled with strange mewls and moans once again.

    Be had followed the ¡°Dark Faust¡± to the edge of the Rofsky Camp¡¯sbat arena. The both of them were still unaware that the Rebel General Newman and Mercenary King Sam had already been killed. The Dark Goblin warriors who had been standing guard outside the winehouse had heard the weird sounds start again. However, they assumed that it was because the Rebel General Newman and Mercenary King Sam had resumed their torturing of the beautiful female prisoners of war.

    Little did they know that General Newman and Mercenary King Sam were already dead. The strange noises made by the beautiful female prisoners of war were actually the work of Princess Kriss and the Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha who had taken over by ¡°force¡±.

    ¡°Speak, why are you following me? I can feel an extremely powerful dark energy radiating from your body. I suppose you¡¯re a Demon King then?¡±

    ¡°Tsk, I¡¯m here to pledge my loyalty to the World Destructor Demon God as I heard that there was one here. Since you don¡¯t seem qualified enough. I¡¯m leaving.¡±

    ¡°Wait... Me... No, I am a Demon God. Don¡¯t go!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. The World Destructor Demon Gods are all female. As a man, aren¡¯t you embarrassed at all, impersonating a woman?¡±

    Even after the ¡°Dark Faust¡± noticed her, Be did not panic. With a straight face, she immediately began her ¡°teasing battle¡±. The ¡°Dark Faust¡¯s¡±posure began to falter and it was bing increasingly likely that she was a female disguised as a male.

    ¡°I¡¯m... I¡¯m female...¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t believe you. Unless... unless you dress up as a female in front of me!¡±

 Volume 5 chapter 292: The Eventual Defeat of The Dark Faust

    <h4>Volume 5 chapter 292: The Eventual Defeat of The Dark Faust</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    At thebat arena in the center of Rofsky Camp, the first line of defense outside Angus City, Be was in a standoff with the Dark Faust. As a Demon God, she yearned for her own followers, albeit a fake one. Simrly, the ¡°Dark Faust¡± was recruiting suitable followers as well.

    When Be was not in her original form, other than a selected few, most entities would only be able to tell that she was a Demon King. No one would ever expect that she was a Demon God in disguise. The Fifth Blood Demon God ire and the Tenth Dark Demon God Alice did not even see through Be¡¯s disguise, let alone the Dark Faust, who was clearly less powerful!

    ¡°Female clothes... I don¡¯t... you, why must you insist on female clothing? What¡¯s wrong with male clothes?¡±

    ¡°No way... Since you don¡¯t have any female clothes, forget it. I know that the Blood Demon God ire and the Dark Demon God Alice have appeared in this world. I¡¯ll look for them instead.¡±

    The Dark Faust truly did not have any female clothes on her. She had wanted to be unconventional and wore men¡¯s clothes on purpose. Her surrogate puppets were all male as well.

    She had nned on collecting a human princess with dark talents as her new surrogate puppet. However, Be had unintentionally foiled her scheme. What other choice did she have? She did not manage to capture Princess Effie. She was desperate!

    ¡°Wait... although I may not be on par... I¡¯m just a little less powerful than the other two Demon Gods, and I¡¯m quite skilled. Don¡¯t underestimate me!¡±

    ¡°Why don¡¯t we do this, let¡¯s pit our skills against each other. If you can get me to drop my weapon, you win. If you win, I won¡¯t care if you want me to be in female or male clothes. However, you have to acknowledge that I am a Demon God.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I will ept your suggestion.¡±

    This was Be¡¯s first time witnessing how an entity at a Demon God¡¯s level would attack, a perfect opportunity to learn something new. The Dark Faust did not know how to transform into her Demon God¡¯s form, so she had put all her energy into maintaining her humanoid form instead. This was the main reason she had not been epted by the World Destructor Camp as a Demon God. Based on themon knowledge of the World Destructor Camp, she could barelypare to a Demon King without a Demon God¡¯s form.

    When Be entered the arena, she realized that she had been tricked. The Dark Faust¡¯s sword was simr to Be¡¯s Demon God¡¯s w. Her right hand had morphed into the shape of a ck-colored energy sword. How in the world was she going to get the Dark Faust to lose her weapon? There was no other way unless she chopped off the Dark Faust¡¯s entire arm.

    The most despicable thing was that both of the Dark Faust¡¯s arms had morphed into swords. ording to their agreement, if Be wanted to win, she would have to destroy both her arms. As the Dark Faust¡¯s main profession was a swordswoman, many dark energy swords had already materialized behind her.

    ¡°What a cheat! I¡¯m not doing this. I take it back...¡±

    ¡°This... you... how could you do this? This is infuriating. I¡¯m going to teach you a lesson!¡±

    Gracefully, Be jumped off thebat arena. The Dark Faust did not expect her to see through her trap so quickly. In her panic, she immediately initiated her assault. The Dark Faust moved so fast that Be barely followed her movements. Instinctively, Be materialized a dark energy sword in her hands and raised it up in a horizontal block in defense.

    In one swift movement of her arms, the Dark Faust¡¯s ¡°Dark Cross¡± attacknded on Be¡¯s dark energy sword. The impact was so strong, she was sent flying a few meters back, her face showing the obvious strain. The difference between their powers was too much for thebat abilities of a Demon King, even though the opponent was just an unofficial Demon God.

    ¡°Come on! You are pretty strong, aren¡¯t you? Well, can you take this?¡±

    The swords floating behind the Dark Faust turned into a torrential rain as they shot towards Be. This was one of the Dark Faust¡¯s specialty moves, the ¡°Dark Stars¡±. It would send out thousands of dark energy swords towards the enemy in a split second. Most defensive barriers would not be able to withstand the torrential barrage of strikes.

    Exhausted, Be rolled away, barely missing the Dark Faust¡¯s attack. Herbat style was quite simr to Kriss¡¯s dark form, the Myriad Sword Demon Krysan; both of them had a preference for fast-paced attacks. Since Be was not able to keep up with her, she had no choice but to physically avoid the attacks that flew her way.

    Although Be had managed to roll away in time and avoided the worst of the attack, parts of her armor had been cut open by the dark energy swords. Right now, it looked as though her clothes had been torn apart. If the Dark Faust were to be this aggressive again, Be would have to seriously consider using her Demon God¡¯s powers to retaliate.

    ¡°You avoided it! Interesting... I...¡±

    The Dark Faust suddenly shot up into the skies. Dozens of white bone spears appeared right where she had been standing. Be looked up and saw a ck swarm of Abyss Demonic Skeletons filling the skies. Adding on to that, White Bone Dragon Knights and White Bone Griffins could be seen everywhere. Leading them was one of the Abyss Creators, the Jade Bone Demon Velouria.

    Velouria had already switched to battle mode, with twelve pairs of White Bone Wings on her back. These skeletal wings could extend indefinitely and could be used as twelve pairs of skeletal tentacles as well. The Abyss Demonic Coalition at Andorra Town had begun its offensive on Rofsky Camp, which was part of Angus City¡¯s external defenses.

    Once Be knew that the Abyss Demonic Insects had hidden inside Angus City and had not emerged, she immediately notified themanders of the Abyss Demonic Coalition, the two Abyss Creators. The magicallymunicated message informed them that they could attack Angus City however they liked, except for the central hotel. Since Princess Eveny was not around, there was no chance of identally injuring her.

    ¡°You should go. We shall resume this bet when the opportunity presents itself again. I will hold them off!¡±

    As the Dark Faust did not know the truth, she continued tounch attacks at the Jade Bone Demon Velouria while she urged Be to leave as quickly as she could. Skipping the formalities of casual conversation, the two high-level entities began to fight a battle in the skies.

    Those stationed at Rofsky Camp were mostly Human Imperial Guards and mercenaries who were being controlled. The rest were the Dark Goblin warriors under the Dark Faust¡¯smand. Without the Abyss Demonic Insects as support, there was no way they could withstand abined attack by the Abyss Mechanical Demons and the Abyss Skeletons.

    Rofsky Camp¡¯s sturdy front gates were knocked down almost immediately, and hordes of Abyss Mechanical Demons flooded inside. Be¡¯s own abyss demonic beings were the ones responsible for the attack. Furthermore, her United Airship Fleet was waiting outside as reinforcements for the perfect opportunity to attack.

    The Dark Faust¡¯s resources were so little that it actually evoked pity. Without the recognition of the World Destructor¡¯s Camp, she could only summon so many abyss demonic beings. At the moment, her abilities were limited to summoning entities with barely anybat capabilities, such as the Dark Goblins.

    The Abyss Demonic Insects were all under the Insect Empress Vicky Hill¡¯s personalmand. Both of them merely had a professional working rtionship, and nothing personal was going on between the two. This meant that the Dark Faust did not have any power over those Abyss Demonic Insects at all.

    Be decided to ignore the ongoing battle and rushed back to the winehouse to meet with Kriss and Lisha. Based on the Dark Faust¡¯s abilities, the Jade Bone Demon Velouria would not be able to take her down quickly. It would take some time before the victor of this battle was revealed.

    The moment Be walked into the winehouse, she was met with the sight of Kriss having the time of her life. She had an evil smile on her face as she brandished a whip in her hands and yed with the beautiful female prisoners. Those golden-haired pretty maidens had been whipped until their faces were flushed red. The floor was also covered in strange wet stains.

    This was the first time Be had seen Kriss¡¯s dominatrix side. For a moment, Be could not wrap her head around the extreme difference, and she stood there, speechless. As a woman herself, Kriss understood her kind very well. Compared to the Dark Goblins, she had a far more expert grasp of their bodies¡¯ sensitive points. Under her purposeful teasing, the female prisoners had no choice but to give in to the pleasure and allow Princess Kriss to bring them over the edge of ecstasy.

    Be did not interrupt Kriss, who was currently reveling in the throes of passion. Looking at the partially liquified corpse of General Newman pinned to the wall by the Holy Sword, she knew that Kriss had alreadypleted her assigned mission.

    Be walked over to the entrance of the winehouse¡¯s cer. Through the crack in the door, she silently observed the erotic images within the dimly lit ce, which featured her younger sister, Lisha.

    Lisha had already transformed into the Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha. It did not matter who they were or what profession they belonged to. Every single one of the imprisoned beauties straddled a thick piece of rope. Lisha stood behind those girls, supervising them as they walked along the length of the rope. Anyone she deemed walking too slow would be spanked on their sensitive spots with Alisha¡¯s dragon w.

    The friction from moving along the thick, rough ropes caused the female prisoners to make all sorts of weird noises. Most of them were already lying immobile on the ground from exhaustion. Only a few stronger ones remained standing. However, they were nearly at their limit. It was only a matter of time before they sumbed and met the same fate as theirpanions.

    Just like Kriss earlier on, Be did not interrupt the Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha either. Since Alisha had made a personal appearance, there was no doubt that the Mercenary King Sam had been killed many times over. She decided to leave those female prisoners for the Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha¡¯s enjoyment.

    Unwilling to disturb Princess Kriss and the Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha while they were indulging in their unique pleasures, Be left the only winehouse inside Rofsky Camp without making a single sound.

    Before she departed, Be sent a message to the two Abyss Creators who were on her side, the Mechanical Empress Andulisna and the Jade Bone Demon Velouria. She informed them not to interfere with anything that went on in this winehouse anymore. Her United Airship Fleet would take care of the matters here.

    When she returned to the center of Rofsky Camp, Be witnessed the Dark Faust¡¯s moment of defeat. The Dark Faust and Jade Bone Demon Velouria moved so swiftly that the two were blurred figures in the sky. The Dark Faust was covered in wounds, and her ck cloak had been ripped in various ces by her opponent¡¯s skeletal wings.

    Compared to the Dark Faust, Verlouria¡¯s injuries seemed to be more grave. The twelve pairs of White Bone Wings on her back were all broken, and she had injuries all over her body, caused by dark energy.

    The Dark Faust was initially about to win. However, in a moment of carelessness, she suffered a debilitating blow from the Mechanical Empress Andulisna, who had fired her super-effective light cannons from a hidden corner.

    A powerful beam of dark blue light shot towards the Dark Faust. This was the fatal blow, and Andulisna had put all her energy into it. It was so powerful, the Dark Faust did not dare to face it head-on. Instead, she moved her head, narrowly avoiding getting hit in the face.

    However, her body was not as lucky. Half of her body got hit by the dark blue light and had melted away. The other Abyss Skeletons and Abyss Mechanical Demons made use of this window to join forces,unching abined attack on the Dark Faust. All sorts of energy collided with her body and caused a massive explosion.

    The Dark Faust began to fall from the sky like a kite cut from its string. Before she crashed onto the ground, however, she managed to make one final ultimate blow. She used her ¡°Dark Beam¡± and shot thest of the approaching abyss demonic beings.

    She had done everything she could as she was severely outnumbered. The Dark Faust managed to injure two Abyss Creators, as well as their hordes of demonic beings from the Abyss Demonic Coalition. Furthermore, she was unable to transform into her Demon God¡¯s form and could only fight in her humanoid body. She had already reached her limit.

    The Dark Faust hadnded directly in front of Be. By the time Be walked over to her, half of the body that was destroyed earlier had regenerated, revealing arge patch of creamy white skin. At that moment, though, Be did not have any evil thoughts at all. She picked her up and made her way further into the Rofsky camp, moving in the direction of Angus City.

    The Dark Faust¡¯s hands had transformed back into their regr shapes, allowing Be to carry her on her back with ease. She could feel the soft chest pressing against her back. This littless was definitely a girl, and she definitely had an ample bosom.

    Be was relieved. If the Dark Faust had turned out to be a male, there was a definite possibility that she would have killed her right there and then. She had thought about taking advantage of the situation, but she needed the Dark Faust for her covert investigation nter on. Be had no choice but to resist her urges and ce the strange thoughts about the other girl on hold for now.

    ¡°It¡¯s you... Seriously, I really did not want you to see me in such a pathetic state...¡±

    ¡°Stop talking. We should retreat to Angus City as quickly as possible!¡±

    ¡°Cough cough... Don¡¯t use the main gates. Listen to me...¡±

    Be and the Dark Faust managed to escape sessfully. As for the Abyss Creators, the Jade Bone Demon Velouria was seriously injured and could not chase them even if she wanted to. On the other hand, the Mechanical Empress had overexerted herself and depleted most of her energy. Furthermore, she was hit by the bacsh from the dark energy that rebounded off the Dark Faust. Right now, she was grievously wounded as well, just like Velouria.

    After the Abyss Demonic Coalition gained control of Rofsky Camp without much effort, they did not proceed any further. Angus City was surrounded by a sturdy magical barrier that the abyss demonic beings could not break through. They had no choice but to regroup inside Rofsky Camp and wait for the Abyss Creators, the Mechanical Empress Andulisna and the Jade Bone Demon Velouria, to recuperate from their injuries. Once they fully recovered, they would then n the coalition¡¯s next course of action.

    The human guards and mercenaries inside Rofsky Camp that were under the Spiritual Insects¡¯ control had all been destroyed by the Abyss Mechanical Demons. They were already dead, and the Spiritual Insects were simply controlling their corpses.

    Spiritual Insects had the unlimited ability to infect living humans. If they were not properly taken care of and those ¡°fake humans¡± escaped the camp,ing into contact with regr humans would cause the situation to spiral out of control.

    The once-bustling Angus City had now turned into a ghost town. The view of the city that Be had seen through the telescope on her United Airship Fleet was all an illusion. Those so-called humans were the same as the ones inside Rofsky Camp: puppets manipted by the Spiritual Insects.

    Be carried the Dark Faust and snuck into Angus City through a secret entrance along the city walls. Soon after, she grimaced, feeling a little ufortable. Be could feel traces of a Creator God¡¯s aura on the defense barrier erected around Angus Citya??the same one that was left on the ne that acted as a seal on the Jade Bone Demon Velouria¡¯s body. There was a possibility that they were the work of the same Creator God.

    ¡°You should not be here at all. The Insect Empress Vicky Hill has constantly been targeting the World Destructor Camp. I had caused too much of amotion when I was seriously injured by two Abyss Creators. She would have known by now...¡±

    Through the Dark Faust¡¯s stilted exnations, Be finally understood her rtionship with the Insect Empress Vicky Hill; they were merely partners. The Dark Faust wanted to sessfully invade a dimension and use that achievement to gain the recognition of the World Destructor Camp. However, afraid that she was not powerful enough, she decided to work with the Insect Empress Vicky Hill, who had a reputation as the Abyss Creator that refused to follow the rules.

    The Insect Empress Vicky Hill had initially agreed to send her troops to aid the Dark Faust¡¯s invasion n. However, right now, it seemed like her motives were not that simple. Based on the fact that the Insect Empress Vicky Hill had gone behind the Dark Faust¡¯s back and worked with the followers of one of the World Destructor Camp¡¯s oldest enemiesa??the paternal Creator Goda??Be definitely needed to be vignt of her.

    A City Lord¡¯s mansion was currently suspended in the air above Angus City. After she attacked and invaded Angus City, the Insect Empress Vicky Hill hid inside the mansion to oversee and lead the entire situation.

    At the moment, one of the evil masterminds, Vicky Hill, stood atop one of the pavilions somewhere within the mansion¡¯s garden. She was observing the area surrounding Angus City, a middle-aged man standing beside her. This was the body of the Lord of Angus City, who had died in battle earlier on. It was now being possessed by some random entity. Those eyes gave off a strangely bright golden hue, unquestionably not human.

    ¡°Faust, that idiot, got severely injured in the end. I need to make sure that her lips are permanently sealed as soon as possible. Once I absorb her energy, I will have nothing to be afraid of, even if Andulisna and Velouria joined forces and attacked.¡±

    ¡°Vicky Hill, I do not care for your in-fighting. However, the transportation door must be secured soon. That girl will not be tricked that easily. I think I should personally take a look, in case of any trouble.¡±

    She remained disinterested in the surrogate ambassador, though. If not for the fact that she needed to make use of his powers, she would not have bothered to work with the paternal Creator God. After all, he did not have a corporeal form yet and had to make use of a surrogate. Right now, Vicky Hill did not think that he was much of a threat at all.

 Volume 5 Chapter 293: The Dark Faust Replaced by the Sacred Demon God

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 293: The Dark Faust Reced by the Sacred Demon God</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The bustling city center of Angus City had been turned into a city of death. The streets were filled with people under the control of spiritual insects, just like a group of zombies. These walking dead were no different from zombies, except they didn¡¯t bite anyone. Since it had been a week since the fall, the streets were filthy with trash strewn everywhere. Be didn¡¯t even want to take a second look at this sight.

    Red blood stained the outer walls of the buildings along the street. It seemed like none of the fleeing townspeople were able to make it out safely from the look of things. Be carried the wounded Dark Faust on her back and searched for a temporary resting ce in Angus City. She had only been to Angus City once, so she did not know the architecturalyout of the city well. The onlyndmark building she knew of was the Pams Hotel.

    Their destination this time was Starbell Prison. As the only ce in this city where the prisoners were held, it was considered a confidential location on the map, so it was difficult to find the exact location. Apart from this ce, Angus City¡¯s treasures were all concentrated around the location of the city lord¡¯s house, which Be would not be visiting.

    The current city lord of Angus was a temporarily appointed official by the Aldridge Empire. Neither a nobleman nor a man like Kurus City¡¯s Earl Kirk the Sixth who had been running the city for generations, there must not have been much profit that he could have gained.

    Besides the living puppets, the streets of Angus were lined with all sorts of Abyss Demonic Insects that Be couldn¡¯t see from her monocrs earlier. After all, this was the newir of the Abyss Demonic Insect Race, and the levels of the Abyss Demonic Insects were also significantly higher. They were no longer the Abyss Crypt Insects that looked like super-sized cockroaches but rather Abyss Demonic One-Horned Beetles that were akin to a super-sized long-horned beetle.

    The Abyss Demonic One-Horned Beetles were not much different in appearance to long-horned beetles. The two horns on their heads were their signature, and eighty-percent of the reason they were called one-horned beetles was to fool their opponents. The force of their two mandibles was intense, and they could practically match that of the Abyss Bloodthirsty Mantises¡¯ pincers.

    Instead of fighting them head-on, she followed her memories while carrying Dark Faust on her back to find a high-ss clothing store, hoping to find a change of clothes for Dark Faust. It wasn¡¯t like she could keep Dark Faust in such an alluring state! But it bothered Be a little that she never found any shops selling food along the way.

    Bakeries, patisseries, restaurants, shops, they were all empty as if they had been looted. Not even the drinks were left. The enemies had taken away everything that could be consumed. She really couldn¡¯t understand it. The Abyss Demonic Insect Race ate food that was different from humans, so she had no idea why they had to snatch away their food.

    The Abyss Demonic Insects did not seem to be alerted by Be and Dark Faust¡¯s appearance. These demonic insects had terrible eyesight, and they mostly relied on their sense of smell to catch any living human left, and that was how they pinpointed their prey¡¯s location. Though both Be and Dark Faust appeared to be humans, they were essentially surrogates and did not have the smell of the Human Race. That was why the Abyss Demonic One-Horned Beetles did not find trouble with them.

    Most of the clothes in the clothing store were torn. It took a lot of time for Be just to find thergest clothing store in this area of Angus City, and this ce had long been cleared of humans. There was nothing but a room full of clothes fluttering when Be came in. There was nothing else, the magterns in the store had been destroyed, causing the store to be unusually dim.

    ¡°Faust, don¡¯t you have a lot of surrogates?¡±

    ¡°Be, just call me Ford. You can do away with that fake name. The ce where I stowed away my surrogates is now under the control of Vicky Hill¡¯s Abyss Demonic Insect Race. If I were to change my surrogate in this state, I¡¯d definitely be killed.¡±

    Ford¡¯s half-damaged body had already been recovered. Be ced her on a board in the fitting room and carefully helped her remove the ck dress which had been torn beyond recognition. The overly exhausted Ford was unwilling to move much, so Be could easily take her clothes off.

    Aside from the Demon God Angel and the Great Evil God Mia, this was the first time Be stripped away the clothes belonging to someone at the ranking of Demon God. She never had the chance to carry out her evil ns in the past on either the Dark Demon God Alice nor Blood Demon God ire. But now, she seeded on Ford, and there was inevitably a small sense of excitement in her heart because of it.

    Like the rest of the World Destructor Demon Gods, Ford¡¯s inside was also a vacuum space. Even though she did not undergo the Demon God transformation, as one who yearned for it, Ford had also taken the attire of the World Destructor Demon Gods and Evil Gods as reference. Ford¡¯s long, ck hair reached down to her waist, and her beautiful eyes were a dark red. That is where she differed from a legitimate World Destructor Demon God and Evil God. World Destructor Demon Gods and Evil Gods all had heterochromatic eyes, but Ford did not.

    Of course, there was no need to mention Ford¡¯s body. If a Demon God were not the loli type, they were usually the slender elder sister type. For the breasts, they were slightly bigger than Be¡¯s substitute body, Princess Felia. Their cup sizes wereparable to Be¡¯s true body, Sacred Demon God Samantha.

    The handsome appearance of Ford was no longer present, leaving behind a cold air. This ¡®guy¡¯ was an existence at the level of Demon God, and his face value was not inferior to that of your usual World Destructor Demon God and Evil God. Previously, she was able to fool her way through most of her existence as a handsome young man, which was all due to the ¡°False Sunshine¡± transmogrification artifact she had originally worn around her neck.

    Unfortunately, the transmogrification artifact, ¡°False Sunshine,¡± turned into dust after suffering the full force of the extremelyrge dark blue beam fired by Mechanical Empress Andulisna¡¯s along with half of her body. Without the masking of the transmogrification artifact, Ford could not conceal her true appearance as a girl, allowing Be to fully appreciate it.

    ¡°Be, what are you looking at? These are all human clothes. It¡¯s not like they¡¯re the right size for me...Huh? You know how to make clothes?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I can just modify it on the spot. Right, now don¡¯t move while I take your measure.¡±

    Ford allowed Be to measure her whole body with the measuring tape very cooperatively. She was unaware that Be had taken this opportunity to grope her body, but Be had also controlled herself, squeezing her as light as possible so that Ford would not notice anything.

    The body of a Demon God had a different, slightly cool touch. Be resisted the urge to pinch the two sensitive points on Ford¡¯s chest when her hands swept over the twin peaks. It would feel great to pinch them, but it would not be easy to handle Ford if she were to get violent. Even if Ford¡¯s power could not be ranked among the top ten in the World Destructor camp, she would have no problems ranking among the top twenty.

    Many old clothes were left behind in this high-ss clothing store. Be could easily put together two new sets of ck clothes by dismantling the other high-ss outfits and putting them back together. These two clothing sets were modified based on Alessandra Academy¡¯s ck military uniforms with a ck cape and raised cor, making the style remain simr to Ford¡¯s original clothes.

    ¡°Wait, Be... I didn¡¯t have clothes like this before, did I? Don¡¯t put strange things on it!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the problem with it? I¡¯m wearing it too, so put it on!¡±

    As a result of Be¡¯s interest, she forcefully changed Ford into the ck mesh stockings and lingerie she hade up with on the spot, and seeing that Be herself had also put it on, Ford didn¡¯t know how to counter her for the moment. By the time she came back to her senses, she had already been changed into the ck mesh stockings and lingerie.

    This style of stockings and lingerie were practically designed for certain kinds of amorous interests. After changing, Be quietly slipped a special ne around Ford¡¯s neck. This ne had a hidden function, and as long as Ford wasn¡¯t deliberately paying attention to it, then she wouldn¡¯t notice it.

    Just when Be thought that their cozy time together wouldst just a while longer, arge number of Abyss Demonic Insects approached the clothing store. Knowledge of Dark Faust¡¯s return to Angus City had been known by the Abyss Creator, Insect Empress Vicky Hill. She was going to take out this false Demon God while Dark Faust was still recovering, thus seizing her power.

    ¡°It seems like Vicky Hill has no ns to let me go. Sigh, I wouldn¡¯t have cooperated with her if I¡¯d known this would happen. I would¡¯ve gone with another Abyss Creator. Be, you... this is... the book that connects to the Demon God¡¯s passage. How did you get it?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you, Ford? I know the Blood Demon God ire and the Dark Demon God Alice! Go, I know some makeup skills, so I can just pretend to be you and muddle through. Just leave the rest to me.¡±

    Be always carried the Demon God notebook given to her by the Blood Demon God ire and Dark Demon God Alice so she could contact them. Pages of this notebook could be torn down to act as a magic medium to open the passage to those Demon Gods.

    Be had already torn off a page for Ford, and seeing that there was no way to refuse her, Ford could only ept Be¡¯s kindness. She was silent for a moment before handing Be a very small cylindrical ss box and a ck energy glove. These objects were taken out of her own dark space.

    ¡°Be, I can¡¯t just take your things. This box is called a Corpse Stasher¡¯s Gift. I use this box to preserve my substitute bodies, but unfortunately, it¡¯s empty now. If the holder dies, then the corpse will automatically be put inside. When I return, I¡¯ll definitely find a way to resurrect you.¡±

    ¡°As for this dark glove, this is where my power is. The profound knowledge of my dark sword art is all inside. You can mimic my ck energy de with it. That way, you should be able to fool Vicky Hill¡¯s senses. Don¡¯t refuse it. If you do, I will not ept your gift.¡±

    Dark Faust¡¯s n was to find a way to evacuate first, then return to find Be after she recovered her energy. If Be were unlucky enough to be killed, the ¡°Corpse Stasher¡¯s Gift¡± would automatically keep her corpse inside before disappearing from this world. Then, Ford would do whatever she could to bring Be back to life.

    ¡°Be, you have to stay alive. I¡¯m still waiting for you to return to take you as my disciple!¡±

    ¡°But I didn¡¯t agree to this, Ford! This is unfair, I refuse!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve already received my inheritance, so the initiation ceremony is consideredplete. You better not...¡±

    In a burst of light, Dark Faust was collected into the Demon God Passage by the piece of paper torn from the Demon God¡¯s notebook. By the time she returned to her senses, she had alreadye out on the other end to the private and exclusive domain of the Dark Demon God Alice, Dark Styx.

    ¡°Be, you naughty Demon King, you¡¯re finally willing to beg. You... you¡¯re Dark Ford?¡±

    ¡°Dark Demon God Alice. What is your rtionship with Be?¡±

    ¡°She is my... wait, why do I have to answer you? Forget it. Seeing as you¡¯re injured, I won¡¯t fight you. Come with me. Big Sister is out in that dimensional other world and won¡¯t be back for now. If she were to know I drove you away from here, she¡¯d definitely scold me!¡±

    Even though Dark Demon God¡¯s speech was unforgiving, she still graciously took Ford in to clean her wounds as someone no less than qualified as a Demon God. The full force of Mechanical Empress Andulisna was no joke. Even though Ford¡¯s body may seem to bergely recovered, the insides had long be unstable from the internal injuries. Alice could feel it.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Can you help me save Be? Please. I won¡¯t bother you again in the future...¡±

    ¡°What? You don¡¯t have to worry. That rogue Demon King Be is a cunning one. Even though Insect Empress Vicky Hill is strong, she can not best her in scheming!¡±

    Dark Demon God Alice had no idea where her confidence came from to this date. Still, she believed that Be, a Demon King level existence could easily y Insect Empress Vicky Hill, an Abyss Demonic King¡¯s existence like a fiddle, but this must be a woman¡¯s intuition! But she had also seen the changes in Dark Ford. This pretender, who had constantly been looking for trouble with the World Destructor camp in the past and caused headaches for many Demon God and Evil Gods, seemed to be less annoying now.

    It was not that the World Destructor camp was full and could not ept someone like Dark Ford who had already reached the strength of a Demon God, it was mainly because Dark Ford did note from the Abyss. She was an outsider to the World Destructors. No Demon God was willing to go on a field trip with her to check her character. Now, it might be possible for them to revisit Dark Ford¡¯s willingness to join.

    ¡°Ford, you don¡¯t have to rush. Big Sister won¡¯t be around these few days, but I can reintroduce you to the Council of the Ten World Destructors. Now that the chief, third, fourth, and sixth are out, I¡¯m still in a rtively good rtionship with the second. You just might pass the preliminary review for the audit.¡±

    ¡°But, Be...¡±

    ¡°No more buts, that is my proposal. Ford, do you really take this ce for a public toilet?! You think you can juste and go as you wish?¡±

    Outside arge clothing store in the city center of Angus City, Insect Empress Vicky Hill led arge group of elites from the Abyss Demonic Insect Race to surround the store. She wanted to assassinate Dark Faust and then suck her energy to strengthen herself, giving her a chance to overtake the other Abyss Creators.

    Insect Empress Vicky Hill did not dare to take action against official members of the World Destructor Camp. That would cause her to be besieged by the entire World Destructor Camp. But Dark Faust wasn¡¯t a member of the World Destructor Camp, and so killing her wouldn¡¯t be so troublesome. The rtionship between Vicky Hill and Dark Faust was supposed to be that of mutual exploitation, so it wasn¡¯t surprising for mutual betrayal to happen under situations where their strengths were not equal.

    A momentter, a beautiful maiden with long ck hair walked leisurely out of the clothing store. Two Abyss Bloodthirsty Mantises that had been waiting by the door immediately attacked, not hesitating to wield their pincers and snapping their prey¡¯s neck.

    The dark energy sword appeared in the ck-haired beauty¡¯s left hand, and her body spun as if it were dancing. The two unlucky Abyss Bloodthirsty Mantises were cut down in a single strike. After the ck-haired beauty left, their heads fell to the floor, and their bodies split open in a bloody mist.

    This ck-haired beauty was Be¡¯s original identity, Sacred Demon God Samantha. Samantha¡¯s hair just happened to be ck, just like Dark Ford. And, after a quick makeup, Be now resembled Dark Ford¡¯s temperament quite a lot. Dark Ford did not use a set body when she was out and about. More often than not, she used a substitute body. Insect Empress Vicky Hill had never seen Ford¡¯s true form either, so she couldn¡¯t see past Be¡¯s disguise at this moment and mistook her for the real Dark Faust.

    Be¡¯s substitute body, Princess Felia¡¯s body, had already been stashed into the ¡°Corpse Stasher¡¯s Gift.¡± She now wore a ck eyepatch over her face with a horrifying skull image depicted on top, this concealed the golden pupil of her heterochromatic eyes, leaving behind only the one in scarlet.

    The heterochromatic eyes were the symbol of an official Demon God and Evil God from the World Destructor Camp. Insect Empress Vicky Hill wouldn¡¯t know this fact to the point where it had to be concealed. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to fool her. Be¡¯s right hand had already transformed into the Demon God¡¯s Hand. Though, she purposefully hid in under the specially widened sleeve and kept only the ck energy sword in her left hand in view.

    Be who now possessed both Dark Faust¡¯s ck reinforced parts that she inherited from her as well as the ¡°de of Darkness¡± and with the addition of the Sacred Demon God Samantha¡¯s Demon God¡¯s Hand, it was now possible for her to kill Insect Empress Vicky Hill, but she held back. Vicky Hill¡¯s appearance wasn¡¯t that ugly. She was a far cry from the horrifyingly shaped insect empress from the games Be used to y in the past. To Be¡¯s surprise, the original murderous aura that had converged had also lessened invisibly.

    ¡°Lord Dark Faust, you... You¡¯re fine. I was worried sick. As soon as I got the news of your return, I immediately rushed over with my men. Please don¡¯t look at me with such fierce eyes, it scares me!¡±

    ¡°Hmph. Empress Vicky Hill, I think you¡¯ve been dying to see something happen to me! How would you exin these two mantises...¡±

    ¡°Those two mantises are... It must be that guy¡¯s plot. He thinks he can use it to put distance between me and Lord Faust¡¯s intimate friendship. That¡¯s right, I thought we agreed to visit Starbell Prison to make our rounds! Come, let us go. I will exin on the way.¡±

 Volume 5 Chapter 294: The Crisis-Ridden Area Surrounding The Starbell Prison

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 294: The Crisis-Ridden Area Surrounding The Starbell Prison</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    On the way to the first prison in Angus City, Starbell Prison, Be and Insect Empress Vicky Hill were walking side by side. Be did not believe the words of Insect Empress Vicky Hill. It might be an excuse that she came up with to lie to Be, but Be didn¡¯t know the way to Starbell Prison, so she had to correspond to the performance by Insect Empress Vicky Hill.

    She was the same as the Mechanical Empress Andulisna and Jade Bone Demon Velouria; Insect Empress Vicky Hill was also a rare beauty, with a strong exotic aura on her body. The dark green long hair, together with the pair of emerald eyes, and in addition to being a person who was good at disguising, she was the same as the loli from the Chaos Bringer, ¡°Poison Origin¡± Betty. Both of them were existences who had a strong breath of natural life.

    The real Goddess of Life was also beside Be. In terms of the breath of life, as the Goddess of Life of the Twelve Gods, she couldn¡¯t even bepared to this ¡°pirated¡± Goddess of Life, Insect Empress Vicky Hill. It was unknown how much breath of life Vicky Hill had ingested from living things. It made Be a little scared when she thought further about it.

    After the insects had absorbed the energy, they would transfer most of their energy of life to Vicky Hill in the first instance. That was the Abyss Demonic Beings¡¯ usual practice. Vicky Hill¡¯s expression was always smiling, but Be instinctively felt that her smile was very hypocritical; at least, Be couldn¡¯t feel her sincerity.

    The only thing that made Be happy were the clothes that Vicky Hill wore. They were simr in style to the styles of the other two Abyss Creators. They were all styles which were exposed with high levels of skin showing. The clothes worn by the Abyss Creators were more open than that of the World Destructor¡¯s Demon Gods and Evil Gods. That was because the leaders of the Abyss Demonic Kings basically wore no outer clothing. They only used a few parts which resembled scales and covered the intimate parts of their bodies. The rest of the snow-white skin was directly exposed to the outside and outsiders could freely admire it.

    The covering material used by Mechanical Empress Andulisna was metal fiber, while the Jade Bone Demon Velouria used specially selected white bones. After the two of them finished wearing them, the level of shame and fun almostpletely beat the ck mesh underwear that Be was wearing at the moment. The only thing Be couldpete with them with was the band-aid underwear that she wore a while ago.

    The Insect Empress Vicky Hill was bolder than the other two; she directly used petals and green leaves to cover up. It looked like it was stuck on very unstably and could be lifted up easily. It¡¯s a pity there¡¯s no wind on the streets of Angus City. Be had been looking forward to a gust of wind which could give her a bit of providential help and blow away the few pieces of petals and leaves on Vicky Hill.

    Not just Be was watching Vicky Hill¡¯s every move, Insect Empress Vicky Hill was also secretly observing Be¡¯s each and every word and deed. The excuse to go and visit the Starbell Prison was really just an idea which Vicky Hill came up with in an impromptu manner. There was no such agreement between her and the Dark Faust previously.

    The Dark Faust impersonated by Be gave off a much stronger aura than the original one. This made Insect Empress Vicky Hill not dare to act lightly. If the Dark Faust¡¯s strength had not suffered any damage, there¡¯s not much chance of winning if Vicky Hill took her on one-on-one, at most a forty percent chance of winning. She was not willing to take the risk of failure. If the Dark Faust was in a seriously injured state, then Vicky Hill had a ny-nine percent chance to win.

    What surprised Vicky Hill was that the Dark Faust¡¯s intelligence rose inexplicably. When discussing their cooperation previously, Vicky Hill had fooled the Dark Faust round and round. Now this Dark Faust had be cunning and reserved. Be had cleverly avoided her several times when she tried to worm facts out from her; this made her very helpless.

    ¡°Lord Dark Faust, previously outside the city gate, I seem to see you letting Andulisna and Vicky Hill ...¡±

    ¡°Vicky Hill, you definitely looked wrongly. That was a fake injury. The ones who were seriously wounded were Andulisna and Velouria, those two girls who didn¡¯t know the immensity of heaven and earth. If you don¡¯t believe, we can swap pointers, I will not start off leniently!¡±

    ¡°Ahh, Lord Faust, don¡¯t be so serious, we are reaching Starbell Prison soon. When there is time in the future, I will definitely consult Lord Faust personally.¡±

    The Insect Empress Vicky Hill smiled unnaturally and did not continue on this topic. Be¡¯s confidence made her doubt her own intuition. Vicky Hill had been suspecting that this Dark Faust was someone in disguise since her way here.

    But in terms of strength, appearance and temperament, Be managed to y it off exactly like the real Dark Faust, the Dark Beauty Demon God, Ford. Vicky Hill couldn¡¯t see any mistake so she had to secretly admit that she must have seen wrongly before this. The Dark Faust was hiding his true self too deeply and almost fooled her. The previously gullible appearance now seemed like it was all a pretense mixed with Vicky Hill¡¯s acting skills.

    The two ¡°Best Actor and Actress¡± walked like confidants on the streets of Angus City and soon came to one of the secret ces in Angus City, somewhere near the Starbell Prison. They made nine turns and eighteen bends, crossed multiple streets and traversed four or five blocks in a row. If it wasn¡¯t for Vicky Hill leading the way, Be would never have found the Starbel Prison in such a short time. She would need at least three days or more of wandering aimlessly in Angus City.

    Angus City was notpletely being controlled by Insect Empress Vicky Hill. The Abyss Demonic Insect Race she was leading only controlled the Starbell Prison, the main residence of the Angus City¡¯s City Lord, and half of the block at the Angus City Wall. Along the way, Be observed that the other half of the block had no Abyss Demonic Insect Race activity; it should be controlled by a third-party force.

    The other controlling force definitely did not belong to the Dark Faust. Only those Dark Goblin Warriors belonged to Ford and there were not many of them. The main area they controlled was only the Rofsky Camp, which was not far away from the Angus City Gate. The Rofsky Camp had already fallen during the raid by the Abyss Demonic Beings coalition.

    The Dark Goblin Warriors under Ford had all died, and like their master, Dark Faust, they had withdrawn from Angus City¡¯s tussle early. From the beginning of the Angus City incident, the people belonging to Dark Faust were not allowed to enter and station inside Angus City. Ford did not insist on cing his own people in Angus City either.

    Be¡¯s first stop in Angus City, the Pams Hotel, was not controlled by the Abyss Demonic Insect Race which belonged to Vicky Hill. There were other existing entities controlling it and they were probably patriarchal Dimensional Creators. From a far distance away from the Pams Hotel, Be could feel the aura from the patriarchal Dimensional Creators which made Demon Gods and Evil Gods uneasy.

    Starbell Prison was built not far behind the Pams Hotel. This was a prison built on an artificial ind on theke. Not far behind the Pams Hotel, was thergestke in Angus City, the Lake Casper. On the artificial Duke Ind in the center of Lake Casper, the fifthrgest prison in the Aldrich Empire was built, the Starbell Prison.

    The surface area of Lake Casper was muchrger than the artificial Vignia Lake which was beside Be¡¯s Olsylvia Academy¡¯s ¡°Pure White Heaven¡± dormitory building. Its surface area was almost three times asrge as thetter. When Be stayed in the King Suite of the Pams Hotel, she happened to catch a corner of the Lake Casper while admiring the view outside the window. At that time, Be mistakenly thought that it was the sea. She only found out that it was ake just now.

    The artificial ind in the center of Lake Casper was called Duke Ind. Duke Ind was surrounded by the deepke water and it was indeed an ideal ce to build a prison. If one wanted to go to Duke Ind, he could only go there by boat. When Be came to the side of Lake Casper, she felt a strong feeling of depression.

    ¡°Lord Dark Faust, you just came and probably are not used to it yet! It is usually set as a forbidden ce by the empire here. The human race had sunk many precious Magic Forbidding Stones at the bottom of Lake Casper. Over time, a magic forbidden zone was formed in the entirety of Lake Casper. Although the human race is small andcks strength, in some aspects, their thinking and ideas are far above Abyss Demonic Beings like us.¡±

    ¡°Well, maybe... This is the nature of the human race, and their thinking in this regard is sometimes far above us. I will admit this point. Vicky Hill, let the boate!¡±

    Based on Insect Empress Vicky Hill¡¯s exnation, Be was roughly aware of the horror of Starbell Prison, the fifth prison of the Aldridge Empire. The bottom of Lake Casper had been transformed into a forbidden ce for mages because of the infusion of many Magic Absorbing Granules and Magic Forbidding Stones over the years.

    No magic could be used in Starbell Prison. Flying magic, space magic, even spiritual magic, summoning magic and all, were useless here. Magical Artifacts failed to be used too. Magic scrolls and magic scepters had no effect at all, as if their power had been hollowed out here.

    For magical professions, the Starbell Prison was practically a nightmare. If they couldn¡¯t use any magic, mages were crippled to the point that their strength was weaker than ordinary humans. Coupled with the torture of being unable to meditate, many of the mages who were imprisoned here were driven into madness; most of them were obscured, and no one in the world knew if they were alive or dead.

    However, this kind of magic-forbidding ce was not very useful against existing entities of Be¡¯s level. Other than letting Be feel inexplicably depressed, it couldn¡¯t limit Be¡¯s strength. The Demon Gods did not rely on magic to work; most of them converted physical attacks and magic-forbidding areas were useless to them.

    The same was true for the Abyss Creators like Insect Empress Vicky Hill in front of Be. She did not use magic attacks mainly. Her flying didn¡¯t rely on magical elements and was not affected by the Starbell Prison¡¯s flying prohibition special effect. Both Be and Vicky Hill had reservations. The two of them could have flown over, but both chose to cross theke by boat in order not to expose their true strength.

    Lake Casper had been obviously transformed by the Abyss Demonic Insects. The originally clearke water had been stained with blood and turned red. The entirety of Lake Casper had be a terrible, hellish bloodke. What was even more horrifying was that in Lake Casper, there were many Abyssal Devil-Tooth Fish which hade out of nowhere. These guys who looked like piranhas could create a terrifying atmosphere just by swimming in theke.

    The insect race aura emanating from the Insect Empress Vicky Hill deterred these Abyssal Devil-Tooth Fish froming. They were unwilling to provoke the creator of the Abyss Demonic Insects and were even more afraid of Be, the existence of this ¡°genuine¡± Demon God. She just stood on the ship and it brought great deterrence to those Abyssal Devil-Tooth Fish.

    ¡°Vicky Hill, your hobby is really... these children are not yours right! Aren¡¯t your children all insects?¡±

    ¡°Master Faust, this is of course not mine. I.. they are the children I¡¯ve borrowed from Cthulu Saya secretly; she doesn¡¯t know yet!¡±

    ording to the sporadic memory left by Be¡¯s original identity, the Abyss Creator Cthulu Saya seemed to be the one of the top three entities amongst the Abyss Creators. The Jade Bone Demon Velouria couldn¡¯t win her, but just barely tied with her. If she had remembered correctly, the archetype of Cthulu Saya should be the Evil God in the Cthulu mythology in Be¡¯s previous life.

    The Insect Empress Vicky Hill yed too turbulently this time. She actually secretly borrowed Cthulu Saya¡¯s men. Did she want to be punished by Cthulu Saya with her tentacles? Sacred Demon God Samantha had seen Cthulu Saya several times before. Although the girl¡¯s humanoid figure was a very soft and cute little loli, when she yed with her tentacles, a big number of demon gods and evil gods from the World Destroyer Camp would sigh in inferiority.

    Be vaguely remembered that the Old Great One, Cthulu Saya, was jealous of the Jade Bone Demon Velouria. She was jealous of Velouria and always jumped on the opportunity to chat with the Sacred Demon God Samantha alone. Both of them had fought many times and Sacred Demon God Samantha could not mediate, so she had to entrust her sister, the World Destructor Chief, toe out and calm the whole situation.

    The World Destroyer Chief, who was very devoted to her sister the Sacred Demon God Samantha, resolved the dispute using the simplest and most brutal way. She directly took the Old Great One Cthulu Saya and Jade Bone Demon Velouria and beat them on the abyss ground until they were convinced and ready to concede.

    When Be finished recalling her memory, the boat had arrived at the Duke Ind pier. When the Insect Empress Vicky Hill mentioned the origin of the Abyssal Devil-Tooth Fish, her expression was not rxed. She also knew the horror of the Old Great One, Cthulu Saya, and it wouldn¡¯t be fun when Cthulu Saya discovered and came to reason with her. She needed to finish her n before Cthulu Saya arrived.

    On the edge of the Duke Ind, there were many giant ck toads basking in the sun. They were also one of the high-level Abyss Demonic Beings. Their name was very literary; they were called ¡°Abyss Goliaths¡±. It sounded almost unrted to toads, but this guy¡¯sbat power was amazing. The Abyss Goliath came with poisonous venom. Their tongues could extend to tens of meters when stretched and could roll the flying dragons and lion eagles down from the sky and eat them.

    The Abyss Goliath had a strong ability to jump and take off. Even though it had the appearance of a toad, it had the same ability to take off as a frog. If the targets in the sky flew too high, they would push off after the first jump and to kill more targets. In many of the Dimensions which the Abyss Demonic Beings had invaded, many of the Dragon Knights were killed under the attack of these guys.

    Be didn¡¯t have to ask Insect Empress Vicky Hill to guess that these Abyss Goliaths belonged to the Old Great One Cthulu Saya. Only the Old Great One Cthulu Saya could drive this kind of existence which had the explodingbat ability to strive in the sea, onnd, and in the sky.

    The expression of the Insect Empress Vicky Hill changed greatly. She did not borrow these Abyss Goliaths. The Abyss Goliaths not only looked like frogs and toads, but also had their living and predatory habits. Like the frogs and toads, they ate insects. Abyss Goliaths preyed on most of the Abyss Demonic Insects and were almost the nemesis of the Abyss Demonic Insects. No matter how bold Vicky Hill was, she was not so daring to the extent to borrow their natural nemesis.

    Several Abyss Goliaths turned their heads and their big terrifying eyes stared at the Insect Empress Vicky Hill with no good intentions. In their eyes, Vicky Hill was only a delicious food. The greedy eyes of the Abyss Goliath scared Vicky Hill. She made a subconscious move to step back directly and grabbed onto Be¡¯s right hand tightly.

    ¡°Vicky Hill.. you are... too tight. You don¡¯t have to hold that tightly. Aren¡¯t those Abyss Demonic Beings borrowed by you too? What¡¯s there to be afraid of? You will beughed at by the other Abyss Creators if they see you.¡±

    ¡°Master Dark Faust, these are not... I don¡¯t care anymore. Just treat it as fulfilling this willful request of mine! I will repay you backter.¡±

    Vicky Hill hugged onto her too tightly, Be could not break free and she simply gave up her n to break free. When she was on the boat, she had quietly changed the Demon God¡¯s Hand back to her normal hand. Even if Vicky Hill hugged onto it tightly, she would not realise that this hand was once the Demon God¡¯s Hand.

    Insect Empress Vicky Hill wore very little on her body. From this hug, the amazing sticity of her bosom was almost pressing entirely onto Be¡¯s hand and Be would naturally ept this kind of welfare that came knocking on the door. Strangely, since Vicky Hill grabbed onto Be¡¯s right hand, those Abyss Goliaths withdrew their sights and pretended to continue basking in the sun.

    Only the biggest Abyss Goliath continued to watch the whole process where Be led Vicky Hill into the Starbell Prison. In its big terrifying eyes was vaguely reflected a petite loli figure.

    ¡°Well, Vicky Hill, consider yourself lucky this time. For the sake of this Demon God Sister, I will not argue with you regarding the fact that you borrowed my children this time. By the way, that Demon God Sister looks familiar, who is she exactly?¡±

 Volume 5 Chapter 295: The Evil Side Of Starbell Prison

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 295: The Evil Side Of Starbell Prison</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The secret area in Angus City, Duke Ind on Casper Artificial Lake, Starbell Prison was known as the fifthrgest prison of the Aldridge Empire. It used to be the ce where evil mages, whomitted severe crimes, were imprisoned. After the Abyss Demonic Insects took control of Angus City, its location changed to where the citizens of Angus City were detained.

    On the artificial Duke Ind, among the Abyss Goliath suntanning on the shore, a petite loli was standing beside thergest Abyss Goliath. With long blonde hair and dull expression, this loli wore no ornaments on her body, and a few veils of dark mist were covering her intimate regions.

    This loli was one of the top three Abyss Creators, Cthulu Saya. She was here to demand an exnation since her own abyss demons were tricked away by Insect Empress Vicky Hill. And if that exnation couldn¡¯t amount to her satisfaction, she didn¡¯t rule out the use of tentacles to give Vicky Hill a lesson.

    Insect Empress Vicky Hill¡¯s timely tactic made her lucky enough to dodge the bullet. Although Cthulu Saya was unfriendly to the other Abyss Creators, she respected the Demon Gods and Evil Gods of the World Destructor¡¯s Camp. Out of the eleven Abyss Creators, she was the one most obedient to the World Destructor Camp.

    ¡°Fine, forget it. Just this once...¡±

    ¡°Cthulu Saya, you¡¯re giving up like this? If Vicky Hill isn¡¯t punished this time, that bad girl might cheat us of our children again! Are you sure this is all right?¡±

    ¡°Ira us, you troublemaker! Stay away from me. I don¡¯t like you at all!¡±

    Cthulu Saya was about to leave when another Abyss Creator stopped her. She turned and looked up to see a huge Abyss Demonic Dragon flying from the sky, Kirkadan, who fought against Savior Scott and his army on the banks of the Ryder River. One of Abyss Demonic Dragon Kirkadan¡¯s heads had been cut off by Savior Scott, so he looked rather sorry.

    Behind Abyss Demonic Dragon Kirkadan stood a beautiful girl with long dark blonde hair that was tinged with crimson. From a distance, the girl had a murderous aura. Like her hair, her eyes were dark gold and gleamed with a crimson glow.

    Abyss Creator Ira us, Master of Darkness, was the number one troublemaker among the Abyss Creators. Her hobby was to stir up trouble in all the different nes, often ying pranks on Demon Gods and Evil Gods from the World Destructor Camp. Due to her strength, she could get away with her tricks, but she would transform into an obedient little girl in front of Demon God Samantha.

    This unsettled Cthulu Saya very much. Of course, what she was most annoyed about was that Ira¡¯s breasts were muchrger than hers and were known as the ¡°number one twin peaks¡± of the Abyss Creators. Out of the sadness for her own breasts, Cthulu Saya decided to leave. She was unwilling to stay and reason with Ira us.

    ¡°Big Sister Saya, don¡¯t go! Let¡¯s go stir up the pot! Aren¡¯t you looking for Vicky Hill? Giving up halfway is very unlike you!¡±

    ¡°What can I do? Vicky Hill is with a Demon God. I can¡¯t beat her!¡±

    ¡°You stupid girl, don¡¯t you know how to tear down the house! Vicky Hill is now with a ne Creator. We¡¯re just teaching her the lesson that she really needs. Trust me! Look into my sincere eyes! Do I look like I¡¯m lying?¡±

    Cthulu Saya, who had intended to ¡°back down¡±, was held back by Ira us. Under her instigation, Saya gave up the idea of withdrawal. After staring at each other for a while, the two Abyss Creators, who had their subordinates taken away by Insect Empress Vicky Hill, plotted to teach thetter a lesson.

    Insect Empress Vicky Hill was now with a Demon King from the World Destructor¡¯s Camp. They couldn¡¯t do anything to her, but the World Destructor Camp didn¡¯t control Starbell Prison. They could still do some damage. As long as it gave Vicky Hill trouble, their goal was achieved.

    Be hadn¡¯t yet noticed that two mysterious reinforcements were up to no good on the shores of Duke Ind. The two Abyss Creators were staunch allies of the Demon God Samantha. If Be gave them order, these two would certainly help Be capture Insect Empress Vicky Hill alive.

    Theyout of Starbell Prison was much worse than the prisons of Be¡¯s previous world. Although the prison was very clean and tidy with no rats, fleas or vermin, it was still dark and humid. The whole prison had little sunshine and was illuminated by candlelight. However, the light from the red candles inside was too dim to y its role in lighting up the ce.

    Be cautiously walked through the dimly lit Starbell Prison, holding Insect Empress Vicky Hill¡¯s hand. Starbell Prison was divided into six floors, four on the ground for ordinary prisoners and two underground for dangerous prisoners. They were now walking through the four floors above ground and hadn¡¯t yet explored the underground prison.

    On the four floors above ground, most of the female mages of the Imperial Aldridge Army captured from the Rovsk Camp and the female mercenaries of various mercenary groups were being held here. They were imprisoned in shared cells, with their hands bound by ck iron shackles attached to thick chains hung from the ceiling. The chains were hanging at a height that forced the girls to stand on tiptoe, never reaching the groundpletely.

    All these beautiful prisoners were stripped of all their clothes and wore ck metal cors around their necks that were attached to a chain hanging from the ceiling of the prison cell. They had small gag balls in their mouths with feeding holes and ck blindfolds. All the food that Be failed to find on the streets of Angus City before had been moved here to feed these prisoners.

    At certain times, the demon wardens of the prison woulde to feed these prisoners and force-feed them with nutrient water made from juice. These beautiful prisoners had tear stains all over their faces. On their snow-white backs and thighs were whip marks. On the fleshy buttocks were the prisoner¡¯s names written in red ink.

    The wardens in Starbell Prison weren¡¯t Abyss Demonic Insects but the original wardens who had mutated after being infected by the Abyss Demons. After the mutation, they could no longer be regarded as human beings. The warden had been corrupted after staying in Starbell Prison for so long.

    Each cell had a fallen demon warden in charge. They had devil horns on their heads and wings on their backs, holding a whip full of thorns in their hands. If the prisoners showed even a little disobedience, they would be flogged and beaten at once. Since most of them were female prisoners from a mercenary background, they weren¡¯t so easy to tame.

    The female mages affiliated with the Imperial Aldridge Army had basically surrendered. Their weak bodies wouldn¡¯tst long here, and their wills had long been destroyed after a week¡¯s imprisonment. If it weren¡¯t for hearing the screams of theirpanions from time to time and knowing theirpanions were suffering with them, their spirits would have copsedpletely.

    ¡°Lord Dark Faust, are you new to this atmosphere? To be honest, I don¡¯t like it very much either. Everything in this prison is designed by the human race, including these instruments of torture. We have never intervened. Even the wardens who were originally humans had been corrupted.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. By the way, Vicky Hill, do you know where the more important prisoners are? Take me to them. I don¡¯t want anything to go wrong.¡±

    ¡°Important people... Um, the princess? Lord Faust, please be assured that she¡¯s locked in the second floor of the underground prison. There¡¯s absolutely no chance of escape. I¡¯ll show you!¡±

    Be fought back her wicked desires. Be had to resist the impulse to force Vicky Hill into the cell with the other beautiful prisoners. There weren¡¯t any male prisoners on the above-ground floors of the Starbell Prison. All of them were beauties forced into humiliating positions. The prisoners originally locked in the prison had most likely been transferred by the Abyss Demonic Insect to their in the Angus City Lord¡¯s mansion to be used as cultivation materials.

    Aside from the Imperial Aldridge Army mages and various female mercenaries, there were also many beautiful Angus City residents being held in Starbell Prison. Since their foundation in magic was very poor, just being held in this horrible prison for less than a day was enough for them to surrender. These prisoners were now tied to the posts on both sides of the walkway, like pets. Be suspected that this was another masterpiece by the Horrorshow Group. The prison was even more ¡°professional¡± than the hotel in the center of Rofsky Camp.

    The demonic wardens who supervised the prison only trained these female prisoners and did not molest them. Since they were meant to be the host of the parasitic Abyss Demonic Insects in the future, they were safe for the time being. So long as they didn¡¯t resist, they wouldn¡¯t be tortured.

    As for the more important prisoners, such as Princess Eveny and thedies from the noble families of Angus City, they were basically considered as threats due to their family status and because of how much weight mages carried in the Aldridge Empire. Hence, they were given ¡°special attention¡± and were held captive on the second floor of the underground Starbell Prison.

    Under Vicky Hill¡¯s guidance, Be came to the underground second floor of Starbell Prison, which was the most heavily guarded area in the entire ce. It was very different from the four floors above the ground. The prisoners were all held separately. They had heavy metal doors with only one window made of special ss that allowed the inside of the cell to be seen from the outside but not vice versa. That way, the wardens can observe every movement of the prisoners made in their cells at any given moment.

    The underground two-story prison extended far below the surface of Casper Lake. The suppression effect was obvious because it was close to the origin of the magic forbidding enchantments at the bottom of theke. Be felt a bit heavy at once. The gravity felt much stronger here. Anyone without powers who came down here would not be to move.

    Through the observation window, Be saw the beautiful prisoners detained here, all of whom were the daughters of various aristocrats in Angus City. They were much more beautiful than the girls on the four floors above ground, and the treatment they received was even more shameful.

    Each beautiful mage was held in a single cell, with her hands tied behind her back by heavy magic forbidding restraints, legs spread open as they sat astride a special triangr board that seemed to be moving. The triangr board shook slowly and irregrly, and the beauties were flushed. To suffer less, they were forced to move their bodies along to the rhythm to reduce the friction and stimtion.

    They were wearing ck metal cors around their necks, attached to ck metal chains that were fixed to metal rings on the ground. Their charming naked bodies were dripping with sweet sweat. The small ck gag balls in their mouths deprived them of the right to speak, leaving only a small opening for feeding.

    The two sensitive points on their chests were fastened by delicate metal clips attached to thin metal chains connected to the ck metal cors around their necks. They were afraid to swing their heads too much for fear they would get hurt.

    These well-respected aristocraticdies had never experienced such shameful imprisonment! Their eyes covered with a ck blindfold, shedding tears of despair, havingpletely copsed during this week of imprisonment. As long as they could be rescued, they were willing to pay any price. Anything was better than this dark underground cell.

    Be secretly gulped and got excited when she saw the strange water stains on the floor of the cells. No matter how these mages and nobledies struggled, they couldn¡¯tpete with the people who designed this prison. Their most embarrassing side was revealed from this form of ¡°torture.¡± Sweat, tears and other bodily fluids wetted arge area of the floor.

    From her conversation with Insect Empress Vicky Hill, Be learned a shocking fact. Her intuition was right; Starbell Prison was jointly controlled by the Horrorshow Group, one of the four giants of the underground dark forces in the human empires, and the Amour Organization, the number one bordello located in the Kristoff Empire, and the number one entertainment club for nobles, the Esem Club.

    The Horrorshow Group was an underground ve trade organization that dealt with Be indirectly many times, so Be was familiar with it. The Amour Organization was a bit harder to deal with. It was a special organization that had all sorts of nightclubs. The red-light district of the human empires were all dominated by the Amour Organization. Even the Antote Academy next door was said to be invested by the Amour Organization. For them to have nightclubs all over the human continent, the Amour Organization was definitely powerful.

    But even then, they couldn¡¯tpare with the Esem Club. Even Be, a ¡°super dirty girl,¡± was speechless. All kinds of gag balls, cors, whips, ropes and special instruments of torture that she had encountered so far in this Other World were all produced by the Esem Club.

    The Esem Club, homophonic for the¡± SM¡± Club, had many members among the aristocrats of the human empires, both men and women, and many members from the Fraternity. This kind of special entertainment wasn¡¯t limited only to the opposite sex. They had their ways of having fun with the same sex as well. Over the past few years, the Esem Club had expanded its market overseas and was said to have branches even in the Demon Continent.

    The Amour Organization and the Esem Club were new organizations that emerged ten years ago. The founders of the two organizations were still managing all the operations. Apparently, both founders were women, though they had always worn cloaks and overcoats, gloves and masks to conceal their true gender. But they were once seen by their close associates.

    At the time, they had revealed their fair, delicate hands, which made them look no older than 10. Counting the years, the two founders should be between 18 to 20 years old now. However, it was still doubtful whether these two girls were ¡°aborigines¡± of this Other World. After all, normal girls under the age of 10 wouldn¡¯t know such adult matters.

    This was what Be admired the most. Two girls dared to open such organizations. The courage and level of perversion alone made Be feel inferior. The strange atmosphere in Starbell Prison finally settled down. The prison built under the joint sponsorship of the ve-trading organization, the organization dealing with the red-light district, and the ¡°rope lovers¡± organization would have such characteristics that represented their hobbies.

    Princess Eveny was imprisoned on the second floor of the underground prison. Since she was much stronger than the other mages, she was caughtter and especially imprisoned here. The second floor of the underground prison was much more frightening than the first floor. The two-story underground prison was originally used to imprison criminals convicted of severe crimes.

    There were many dark secrets in Starbell Prison that the world never even knew. Only women criminals were imprisoned here. These prisoners were all evil mages practicing dark and forbidden magic. The male felons had been killed and disposed of at the bottom of Casper Artificial Lake because they were harder to control.

    When the Abyss Demonic Insects took control of the Starbell Prison, they transferred the evil mages originally held in the two underground floors to the second underground floor, freeing up the first floor for the noble mages.

    Be and Insect Empress Vicky Hill were about to enter the second floor of the underground prison when a huge shockwave came from the floors above ground. The powerful shockwave nearly copsed the entire prison.

    ¡°Lord Dark Faust, I¡¯ll go up there and see what¡¯s going on. If you go down and walk straight on, you¡¯ll find the cell where Princess Eveny is being held. I¡¯ll be right back!¡±

 Volume 5 Chapter 296: Continuance of Starbell Prison Insurgency Incident

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 296: Continuance of Starbell Prison Insurgency Incident</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The hidden area of Angus City, located on the outskirts of Duke Ind¡¯s Starbell Prison on Casper Artificial Lake. The two Abyss Creators who came to invade this ce were the Great Old One Cthulu Saya and Master of Darkness Ira us, who joined forces tounch an attack on this prison that was under the control of the Abyss Demonic Insect Race.

    More than a hundred ¡°Abyss Goliaths¡± descended from the sky under Cthulu Saya¡¯smand, crashing into the hard outer walls of the Starbell Prison, causing many depressions to appear on the surface.

    Over a hundred giant toads fell from the sky to the scene, shocking Insect Empress Vicky Hill, who was walking out of Starbell Prison and trying to scout the situation so much that she retreated back into the prison. She didn¡¯t have much confidence to resist Cthulu Saya alone. What troubled her even more was that in addition to Cthulu Saya¡¯s henchmen, she also saw the demonic beings under Ira us¡¯mand.

    The demonic beingsmanded by Ira us were draconic demonic beings with terrifying shapes that were no less powerful than the ¡°Abyss Goliaths¡± of Cthulu Saya, and the two were former enemies. But now, to fight against amon enemy, the two Abyss Creators had formed a temporary pact to deal with the Abyss Demonic Insect Race together.

    The abyss demonic beings affiliated with the three parties had formed a chaotic battlefield in the Duke Ind and Casper Lake area. Being the first to upy the area, the Abyss Demonic Insect Race had a numerical advantage, along with mid-levelir support.

    The abyss demonic beings from the other two parties were able to restrain the Abyss Demonic Insect Race. They didn¡¯t have the numbers, but they had the attribute advantage. It would be very difficult for the Abyss Demonic Insect Race to drive them away quickly.

    Moreover, their real opponents were the Abyss Mechanical Race and the Abyss Demonic Skeletons entrenching Rofsky Camp outside of the barrier. Their opponents here were troublemakers added in after, so they would be at a loss if they fight them here.

    ¡°Damn it, didn¡¯t that creator say that the barrier was already set up and that there won¡¯t be other Abyss Creators...¡±

    ¡°Barrier? There¡¯s no such thing! Vicky Hill, to think you would believe that Creator. There was no barrier at all when we came here.¡±

    ¡°Ira us! When did you...¡±

    Ira us appeared behind Vicky Hill, lightly patting her on the shoulder. She just so happened to block the path to Starbell Prison with her body.

    Vicky Hill turned around and saw Ira us, but by the time she turned back, Cthulu Saya blocked the path ahead. Being enveloped in a pincer attack, she had nowhere to run. This was a grave mistake. If she had known this would happen, then she would¡¯ve dragged Lord Dark Faust with her. That way, these two would have been a little warier about forcibly stopping her.

    ¡°Saya, us, what is the meaning of this? I don¡¯t remember the two of you having such a good rtionship. Also, you shouldn¡¯t be on the same team as Lisna and Louria, either. So why...¡±

    ¡°Of course, we¡¯re not on the same team. We have nothing to do with Andulisna and the rest, either. However, you¡¯re getting a bit too close to the Creator, and we just came to give you a reminder. Don¡¯t you dare try to stir things between us...¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to escape this time, Hill. Come and y a little game with us...¡±

    ¡°Enough, you two. I have my own dignity too. It¡¯s no big deal if I¡¯m forced to fight with the two of you.¡±

    After seeing that she was surrounded with nowhere to run, Insect Empress Vicky Hill chose to fight to the end. The three Abyss Creators began their own battle on Duke Ind. While trying her best in the fight, Vicky Hill was looking for a chance to escape into the Starbell Prison. The safest choice right now was to flee to Dark Faust¡¯s side.

    Cthulu Saya and Ira us¡¯ strengths were far superior to Insect Empress Vicky Hill. If they teamed up, Vicky Hill would be able to do nothing more than take a passive beating from them. It would be just a matter of time for her to be defeated. She had to escape before that happened, only then would she be able to free herself of this predicament.

    The Dimensional Creator working with Vicky Hill had already sold her out. Without his tacit consent, the Creator¡¯s barrier would not be able to iste the Abyss Creator for more than a day. Things wouldn¡¯t be like now where two Abyss Creators coulde up at once and force Vicky Hill into a passive position. She could no longer go to the Pams Hotel, and the Creator who betrayed her could no longer be trusted.

    Be had no idea that things had turned into a mess outside of Starbell Prison. She was cautiously exploring the second floor of the prison¡¯s dungeon. Except for Princess Eveny, who was temporarily confined here for a few days, the other beautiful female prisoners on this level were evil witches who were locked up here, to begin with.

    Even though they were called evil witches, they looked just like regr witches who practiced the forbidden magic, no matter how Be looked at them. The way these evil witches were kept captive was even more humiliating than with the noble young misses on the floor right below. Besides the restraining equipment on their bodies looked simr to the ones downstairs, they were not sitting on a special triangr nk, but rather actual ¡®wooden horses¡¯ that shook rhythmically, torturing the prisoners until they were overtaken by lust, drenching the floor with questionable wet stains.

    The women here were locked up for several months or up to a year or two, and they have long been ustomed to being bound in such a shameful position. They didn¡¯t seem to look all that shy anymore. Be went through the prison logs left here. Before the upation of the Abyss Demonic Insect Race, the first and second levels of Starbell Prison¡¯s dungeon had always been under the joint control of the Horrorshow Group, the Windy Moon House, and the Semi Club.

    The heretical witches who practiced evil magic would be held here for three years as long as they were young, beautiful, and unsullied maidens. In these three years, they would be conditioned to be perfect magical maids who could serve their masters and be killing tools to be sent out to take out their masters¡¯petitors.

    Magical maids of this rank were more expensive than the average maid, and their prices were worlds apart. They wereparable to the ves from the Elven and Fairy Races. Many male royalty members of the Aldridge Empire were more or less involved in this disreputable ck trade. There were even a dozen such maids by the side of the Emperor.

    Princess Effie and Princess Ariel knew nothing about all this. Be had even previously thought that the noble magicians from the Aldridge Empire were all decent people who wouldn¡¯t partake in such heinous activities. But now, it seemed that the ¡°gentry¡± members of these magicians were outrageously high in numbers. Be gave them too much credit.

    The female prisoners who have been imprisoned here for more than three years have been secretly transferred to the transit location. After a round of meticulous dressing up, they could take on the names of magical maids and enter the market openly to be sold in the Aldridge Empire¡¯s high-level ve trading market.

    The ones Be saw were all there for about several months to a year or two. Besides being brainwashed, their training was basicallyplete. Once their blindfolds were removed, the first person they would see would be the master whom they would serve. Be didn¡¯t bother to pay them any attention. Along with the rest of the beautiful prisoners of the prison, she intended to take them into her own dark forces andmand them.

    After the entire Angus City incident subsided, if Be nned to support her own dark forces in this area, she would require a lot of devotees. Now, Starbell Prison had given Be the best ¡°gift.¡±

    Be had no way of using a magic contact stone right now to contact Princess Kriss and Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha, who were on standby at Rofsky Camp. So, she could only continue exploring alone, finding ways to break through the stalemate as she walked. The first and second floors of Starbell Prison¡¯s dungeon were not patrolled by any demonic wardens. After all, the beautifuldies imprisoned here were no different from clipped birds.

    This also saved Be a lot of unnecessary trouble. She followed the clues left behind by Insect Empress Vicky Hill and was soon able to find the special cell where the Princess Eveny was held.

    Princess Eveny was ced in a special cell in the center of the dungeon¡¯s second floor. Like the rest of the prisoners, her body was stripped of all fabric. No matter how honorable your identity was before, everyone shared the same treatment once they entered the Starbell Prison. They were all strippedpletely naked. This seemed to be somewhat in line with the principle of equality for all the prisoners in Be¡¯s previous life, it was just that the form they embodied here was too erotic.

    In Be¡¯s discerning eyes, Princess Eveny met her standards of a pretty girl. She was many steps ahead of the rest of the beautiful inmates here. Compared to Princess Effie, her best friend, and ¡°Invisible Seventh Chapter¡± Anna Rosa, she was much prettier. She had pale blue hair that framed her elegant and beautiful face, and her pupils were the same color as her hair.

    The Chief of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s magic ss¡¯ Eighth Chapters, ¡°First Chapter of the Sky¡± Princess Eveny, was also a prisoner now. She was the same as the rest of the female prisoners in the second floor, she was put into an extremely shameful position with the restrained look on her facepletely gone, reced now with a red shade of embarrassment and humiliation as tears fell down her cheeks.

    Princess Eveny was also sitting atop a wooden horse. She wasn¡¯t used to this kind of punishment at all. After all, she was a neer here. When Be saw her, she was already close to passing out. Be couldn¡¯t help but get the feeling of those princesses from the conquered nations from certain types of books when she looked at her and ended up getting lost in the moment. She forgot that she was the princess she was looking for. It wasn¡¯t until Eveny¡¯s breath quickened that she remembered she was here to rescue her.

    After making sure there were no enemies, she twisted the precious object hanging on her ne, it was the ¡°Corpse Stasher¡¯s Gift¡± given to her by Dark Ford. She took out her substitute body, Princess Felia, and changed into it.

    Be temporarily took off the ck blindfold covering Eveny¡¯s eyes. After Princess Eveny, who had regained vision of light, saw Be, her face was filled with embarrassment. She knew Be. She was a famous character in Olsylvia Academy. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, this blonde, blue-eyed maiden knight Grand Duke maintained ambiguous rtionships with many of the pretty girls in the academy.

    After thinking of that, Princess Eveny began to feel nervous again. What worried her the most still happened. When Be helped her get down from the back of the wooden horse, she did not rush to touch any of the restraining equipment on her body. Instead, she held her in her arms, her eyes wandering over Princess Eveny¡¯s fair body without any good intentions as if she were going to do something strange to her.

    ¡°Princess Eveny, your appearance is... Look, you¡¯re all wet here. Let me help you out...¡±

    Princess Eveny shook her head. She wanted Be to let go of her. She had been at aplete loss from being bullied by that strange wooden horse for the past two days, but she never expected Be to make her advances as soon as she was temporarily freed of it. She moved her hand directly down her belly button, exploring the mysterious and unknown territory.

    ¡°Stop it, Be, wait... Don¡¯t cover my mouth, can¡¯t we discuss things properly?! The Empire won¡¯t treat you poorly...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not short of money, and I don¡¯t want any other reward besides you. Pick one, Princess Eveny. Do you want toe with me or continue your prisoner life?¡±

    As soon as the gag was removed from Princess Eveny¡¯s mouth, she began trying to convince Be to let her go. Unlike the other girls, Eveny knew that she couldn¡¯t struggle blindly in this situation. Be¡¯s eyes were filled with unwavering determination. If Princess Eveny were to refuse her, it would be terrible if she were left here to be locked up forever.

    Be¡¯s words left Princess Eveny at a loss on how to respond. She kept her mouth shut and took the method of evasion as ast resort, but that was no use. Be pressed on the softest area of Princess Eveny¡¯s back and pinched it with her fingers,pletely dismantling Princess Eveny¡¯s final struggles.

    ¡°No, don¡¯t pinch me there! It hurts... Please, I...¡±

    As soon as Eveny begged, her mouth was sealed by Be. Be had already be a master when it came to the french kiss, a newbie like Princess Eveny was clearly no match for her. Princess Eveny lost control of her lips in less than a moment, and even her sweet little tongue was tangled with Be¡¯s. She was unable to break free.

    ¡°Nobody can say no to me, Senior Eveny. Senior Anna told me to look for you. I¡¯ve already done that to her... and it¡¯ll be the same for you!¡±

    ¡°Father will not approve of this... No, not like that. I... I¡¯ll listen to you, so don¡¯t be rash...¡±

    Be whispered something in Princess Eveny¡¯s ears that caused this extremely stubborn princess topromise. After putting the ck gag ball back in her mouth, she was behaving much more cooperatively. Be secretly told Princess Eveny that if she didn¡¯t cooperate, then she would move her and the toys here to the city square of Aldridge Empire¡¯s capital for all the residents to admire their princess¡¯ perfect figure.

    No matter how adamant Princess Eveny was, such an outrageously embarrassing ¡°public execution¡± would be a ¡°fatal blow¡± to her. Be broke the chains and carried Princess Eveny out. Even though the door to the single cell was very sturdy, the lock was not as hard as the Great Evil ying Sword in Be¡¯s hands, so she was able to cut it open with ease.

    ¡°Would it have been nice if you were this obedient from the start? This ce isn¡¯t suitable for such affairs, so when we get back... I¡¯m going to make you submitpletely to me.¡±

    After finding Princess Eveny, Be temporarily left the second floor while still carrying her. On the way, Be deliberately kept the blindfold off Princess Eveny¡¯s eyes so that she was forced to enjoy the scene of the other beautiful women being tortured and conditioned by the special equipment. The humiliation that Princess Eveny had in the back of her mind came up on the surface again. Even while carrying her, the small movements of Be¡¯s hands did not stop. She would keep her hands on her sensitive spots every so often, taking advantage of Princess Eveny¡¯s body.

    ¡°This witch truly is worthy of her name, she picks out all the most sensitive spots... No, this can¡¯t go on. If this keeps up, I¡¯ll turn strange...¡±

    Princess Eveny felt tormented in her heart. She knew this was bad, it would make her strange and fall in love with this feeling until she could no longer escape from it, then she would fallpletely and be Be¡¯s possession.

    But Princess Eveny couldn¡¯t help herself. Her magic was sealed in this ce, and she was so weak that she was no different than an ordinary woman. Even if Be ate her up in front of all these prisoners, she would only be able to ept it quietly. Be never stopped massaging her, and strange wet stains were left behind on the road by Princess Eveny. She couldn¡¯t bear to look at it, and her beautiful cheeks had turned even redder.

    After pleading to Be repeatedly with her eyes, Princess Eveny was just barely able to get Be to agree to put the blindfold back on her, giving her a short break for now. The beautiful maidens being punished on the first floor of the dungeon were originally wealthy youngdies from noble families in Angus City. Princess Eveny recognized most of them, and if she saw them, then thest of her will might crumble as well.

    Be was just about to reach the exit of the first floor of the prison dungeon when a snow-white figure rolled down the stairs from above, nearly crashing into Be. After taking a clear look at it, she found that it was Insect Empress Vicky Hill.

    Vicky Hill didn¡¯t look like the Insect Empress anymore, and more like a defeated queen. She didn¡¯t have much to cover her body, to begin with, but she was now stripped clean, with her body being disyed unreservedly in front of Be. Multiple whip marks were running across Vicky Hill¡¯s snowy white skin. She was heavily injured both internally and externally, and she was a beat away from death. Currently, she was in an unconscious state.

    Judging from the wounds, this couldn¡¯t be the work of Mechanical Empress Andulisna or Jade Bone Demon Velouria. It was a different Abyss Creator. After enduring the urge to say ¡°good job,¡± she sensed someoneing down from above. With how light the footsteps sounded, Be believed it to be a young girl.

    ¡°Big Sister Hill, don¡¯t hide! I have found a suitable rope...¡±

    ¡°These humans sure know how to y. I finally believe in their special intelligence. To think they could create such a tasteful prison.¡±

    The two Abyss Creators who beat the lights out of Insect Empress Vicky Hill wereing downstairs. Be suddenly felt like giving them a thumbs up for their work, but she couldn¡¯t just sit back and watch as they do in Vicky Hill. There was still important information she had to get out of her.

    Be had no time to change back to her original identity as Sacred Demon God Samantha anymore. After seeing the special toys hanging on the nearby wall, she seemed to have found an evil way to escape. Before the two Abyss Creators coulde down, Be quickly made her move.

 Volume 5 Chapter 297: The Finally Revealed Truth Behind The Abnormal Events in Angus City

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 297: The Finally Revealed Truth Behind The Abnormal Events in Angus City</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The hidden region of Angus City, the region surrounding the Starbell Prison on Duke Ind, located within Casper Artificial Lake. The constant stream of reinforcements in the form of Abyss Demonic Insects were finally able to hold off thebined attack by the Abyss Goliaths and the Abyss Demonic Dragons. However, the war situation was not stable yet as their leader, the Insect Empress Vicky Hill, who was one of the Abyss Creators, had already lost her battle.

    Vicky Hill was obviously no match for abined attack by the Great Old One Cthulhu Saya and the Master of Darkness Ira us. She had been left barely alive as sheid on the ground after receiving a sound beating. All of Angus City was filled with chaos. Slime Demonic Beings constantly oozed out of the underground waterways that lined the streets along Casper Lake.

    These were demonic beings who had rushed here from Olsylvia City as reinforcements. They were part of the mutant Slime army led by Be¡¯s trusted subordinate, the Abyss Demonic King Skryme. After a few rounds of intense underground battle, the mutated Slime finally defeated the Abyss Crypt Insects and took control of the Angus City¡¯s underground waterways.

    The mutated Slime were gradually advancing towards Casper Lake. Although there were so many of them, their numbers were notrge enough to hold off the attacks by the Abyss Crypt Insects. At the moment, the Abyss Crypt Insects were engaged in a fight against thebined efforts of the Abyss Goliaths and the other Abyss Demonic Dragons. In the melee, the mutated Slime took advantage of the situation and slipped in unnoticed.

    ¡°Prepare to enter Duke Ind. Move quickly, I smell the annoying scent of that Creator God again...¡±

    The Abyss Demonic King Skyrme had transformed into her humanoid form and was givingmands to her blob-like subordinates to take over the port on Duke Ind. Be was inside the Starbell Prison that was on the ind and she needed to provide reinforcements and aid for the battle.

    The main masterminds of Angus City were not at the Starbell Prison at all. Instead, the two entities were entrenched within the Grand Palhs Hotel. Due to the Creator Gods¡¯ barrier, the Abyss Demonic Beings outside the city were temporarily unable to enter it. In a stroke of genius, Skryme and her subordinates decided to use the underground waterways and sessfully infiltrated the city. Since their bodies could melt into a soft malleable mass, it had not been difficult for them to sneak in at all.

    Back on Duke Ind, in the basement structure of the Starbell Prison, Be, who was fully prepared, watched as the two Abyss Creators walked down the stairs. The Great Old One Cthulhu Saya and Master of Darkness Ira us did not expect that they would meet anyone here. They froze in shock and the three of them stared at each other inplete silence.

    The Great Old One Cthulu Saya had the figure of a typical loli. Her xen colored hair draped casually down her back and her face and eyes were extremely adorable. In the beginning, both eyes had matched the color of her hair. However, one of her eyes gradually began to turn into the deep ck associated with the abyss. It seemed like they were simr to the definitive feature of the World Destructor Camp ¨C the heterochromatic eyes.

    Cthulhu Saya was not wearing regr clothes. In fact, none of the Abyss Creators liked Human clothes. However,pared to the other Abyss Creators that Be had met, Saya¡¯s garments were much more revealing and sensual. She wrapped thin, rope-like tentacles around her body and fashioned it into an erotic rope undergarment. Her private parts were barely covered by a single knot.

    Judging by the skilled handiwork, Be knew that Cthulhu Saya was definitely an experienced old hand. Who knew that this adorable, innocent-looking loli would actually be an expert at this! Although herrge chest was ipatible with the image of a loli, an exotic gorgeous loli like Cthulu Saya was definitelypatible with Be¡¯s tastes.

    The Master of Darkness Ira us was much taller than Be, and clearly had the figure of a maturedy. Her long, flowing dark golden tresses glinted with hints of red and had matching colored eyes. The expression on her face exuded an inexplicable sense of authority and confidence. Most importantly, the size of her ample bosom was beyond anything that Be had ever seen on a beauty.

    Even though Ira us sported arge cup size, it was not like the ridiculouslyrge swells like those described in some books. Instead, it was proportionate to her build. Like Cthulhu Saya, Ira us was only dressed in undergarments. However, the style was vastly different. Ira us was dressed more boldly. Her undergarments were made out of ck dragon scales that were just enough to cover her private areas. She also had a magical tattoo of a dragon in the middle of her chest, adding to her stunning aesthetic.

    Be was currently in Felia¡¯s body and not in her original form as the Demon God Samantha. At the moment, the only Abyss Creators who knew that Be and the Demon God Samantha were the same person were the Mechanical Empress Andulisna and the Jade Bone Demon Velouria. The two Abyss Creators in front of her were still in the dark.

    Under the dim lighting of the underground prison, Cthulhu Saya and Ira us could see that there was a beautiful maiden with blonde hair and blue eyes. She was dressed in a tight ck leather suit that hugged her every curve and was wearing a pair of high heeled leather boots. She had a strange military hat on her head as she sat cross-legged on an intricately designed chair in a typical dominatrix fashion.

    Be had a whip in one hand and held on to a thin metal chain in the other. A beauty with pale blue hair was attached to the other end of the metal chain. The beautiful girl waspletely naked except for a white pair of cat ears that essorized her head. She was Princess Eveny, whom Be had carried in her arms earlier. None of her restraints from earlier on had been removed and she had been given a pair of cat ears instead. Be basically treated her as her ¡°pet¡± as the princess leaned against the chair.

    Princess Eveny, who had been ced in all sorts of humiliating positions was just beginning to stir. The Insect Empress Vicky Hill had been ced in a simr pose as well.

    The restraints on her body were the exact replica of Princess Eveny¡¯s. Vicky Hill was infuriated! She had never been treated like this before and wanted to storm off in anger. As an Abyss Creator, she was now a Demon King¡¯s prisoner. If this information were to reach the Abyss, she would lose all her clout and authority.

    However, Cthulhu Saya and Ira us¡¯ voices were getting louder and it seemed like they were already here. To prevent herself from being noticed, Vicky Hill resisted the temptation to fight back and decided to stay here obediently for now. She was partially blocked by Princess Eveny. Furthermore, with theck of proper lighting inside the underground prison, Cthulhu Saya and Ira us would not be able to see Vicky Hill¡¯s hair color. All they could make out were two figures with creamy white skin standing in a row like pets. There was no way that the two Abyss Creators could tell that she was the Insect Empress Vicky Hill whom they had been looking for all these time.

    ¡°You... you¡¯re a Demon King right? Although you have the scent of a Human Holy Knight, the power emanating off your body...¡±

    ¡®Oh, hello! I¡¯m just a Demon King who happened to pass by. You can call me Be. I¡¯m here part-time as the warden for the underground prison cells here at the Starbell Prison. Do you have any business here?¡±

    ¡°Sister Warden, your methods and likes are rather unusual! I¡¯m quite interested. We must meet and have a little exchange some time in the future! Now, have you seen an older sister with a chest... a chest slightly bigger than mine and jade green hair...¡±

    ¡°Have you seen her? If you tell us where she¡¯s run off to, you will be handsomely rewarded. I can allow you to enter into a summoning contract with any three of the Abyss Demonic Dragons you desire. Doesn¡¯t this sound good? Most Demon Kings would not be treated this well!¡±

    Cthulhu Saya and Ira us found two chairs, sat down in front of Be, and began to chat with her. Although Be was not in her original form, the Sacred Demon God Samantha and these two Abyss Creators had the same origin. This meant that even without her original form, Cthulhu Saya and Ira us would feel an inexplicable sense of closeness with Be. It was almost as though they had known Be for a long time. This was probably the reason why they were able to sit down calmly and have a conversation with Be.

    Since they were open tomunication, this made things so much easier. Even though deceiving Abyss Creators would essentially be a death sentence, Be had no fear at all. Cthulhu Saya shared some simr interests with her as all Abyss Creators were ¡°S¡± and they had many topics inmon. During their short conversation, Be indicated that Vicky Hill had escaped and she had not seen her since.

    There were a few moments when Cthulhu Saya and Ira us could vaguely make out the figure of the Insect Empress Vicky Hill who was ced in a humiliating position. However, they refused to believe that the real Vicky Hill would allow herself to be manipted in this manner. Although there were very few beauties with long jade green hair in this Other World, they were not so rare to the extent that Vicky Hill was the only one.

    In order to survive, Vicky Hill had no choice but to conceal all her powers and appear as though she was just a defenceless female prisoner. Since Cthulhu Saya and Ira us were present, Vicky Hill could only cooperate with Be.

    ¡°I see! Then... we shall take our leave! There¡¯s a chance that Vicky Hill has already met up with the Demon God.¡±

    ¡°Mmm, let her take this as a lesson. How unfortunate, we missed out on such a good toy. By the way, Sister Warden, this is my contractual Abyss Magical Summoning Array. If you wish to summon me in the future, prepare a pretty little sister for me as a gift and I¡¯ll be there immediately!¡±

    Cthulhu Saya and Ira us guessed that the Insect Empress Vicky Hill had run off and reconvened with the Demon God. As they did not wish to escte the matter and cause an entity from the World Destructors to interfere, the both of them decided to leave. As they bade their goodbyes, Cthulu Saya, the erotic loli, casually reached out and pinched Princess Eveny in a few select sensitive areas. In that moment, Princess Eveny nearly lost control of herself.

    Once she felt that Cthulhu Saya and Ira us had gone far enough, Vicky Hill quickly gathered her powers and was prepared to break free of her restraints to teach that despicable Demon King who took advantage of her weakness a lesson. Be had already anticipated that Vicky Hill would try to break free. She walked calmly towards Vicky Hill and ced a ne around her neck. In that moment, Vicky Hill¡¯s powers were immediately suppressed.

    That ne was the same one that had been used to restrict the Jade Bone Demon Velouria earlier on. After Be gained control of Andorra Town, her subordinates had retrieved it from the rubble. Once it was ced around Vicky Hill¡¯s neck, it suppressed her powers as well. Although this would onlyst for a few days, it was more than enough time for many incidents to happen, especially with someone like Be.

    After ensuring that Vicky Hill was properly secured in her restraints, Be pulled down the ck blindfold covering her eyes and the little ck ball gag. She stood there in a victorious pose and looked at this new trophy with glee. It was an unprecedented move for her to capture and imprison an Abyss Creator. Even though she had taken advantage of a moment of weakness, it was still considered a sess. No one would purposely mention that she had yed dirty in the first ce.

    ¡°You... who in the world are you? Where is the Dark Faust? Quick... remove the ne...¡±

    ¡°My dear Empress, stop trembling! I haven¡¯t done anything to you right? Don¡¯t be so fierce. If I¡¯m unhappy, I might just give you to the two beauties like you who are right outside the city walls.¡±

    ¡°You... You¡¯re threatening me? Do you know who I am...¡±

    ¡°Who you were in the past is not important to me at all. The thing is, Vicky Hill, now you are just like them, you are my property now!¡±

    Once her powers were restricted, Vicky Hill¡¯s previously imposing manner instantly fizzled out. Her power as an Insect Empress was barely present. She suddenly realized that she had been sold out by the Dark Faust. That fellow must have already escaped a long time ago. In the beginning, they were merely using each other for their personal benefit. However, as time went by, Vicky Hill gradually began to be emotionally invested in their partnership and thought that the Dark Faust was a true ally.

    ¡°What do you want... I can... No, this condition... Are you insane? You, as a Demon King, want contractual control over an Abyss Creator? You don¡¯t even have the ability to control an Abyss Demonic King. How could you skip levels like that...¡±

    ¡°Stop resisting! Vicky Hill, I have my ways. All you have to do is to be good and watch... I will let you witness a miracle!¡±

    ¡°This power... wait, I... I¡¯m not mentally prepared for this. Don¡¯te any closer...¡±

    With her body giving off a solid ck aura, Be kissed Vicky Hill on the lips. Although Vicky Hill was an Abyss Creator, and was the Empress and leader of the Abyss Insect Race, her body was not insect-like at all. In fact, she looked nothing like them and was built like the Demon Gods and Evil Gods of the World Destructor Camp.

    Be did not feel pressured to rush at all as she kissed Vicky Hill. She was fully enjoying the entire process. Vicky Hill¡¯s head was firmly held in ce by Be¡¯s hands. She could not move her head at all and could only allow Be to enjoy her lips. The feelings of resistance in Vicky Hill¡¯s eyes were slowly fading away as Be used her Demon God¡¯s power to force her into servitude and slowly gained control over her.

    This particr move was a Demon God¡¯s specialty and was used to deal with beautiful female warriors who opposed them. By now, countless female warriors had submitted to a Demon God and became their female ve. However, Be was definitely the first one to use this move on an Abyss Creator. While having her powers restricted like this, Vicky Hill had identally be the first Abyss Creator in history to be fully controlled by a World Destructor Demon God.

    ¡°My Empress, is there anything else that you would like to say... Once you have thought through it, tell me everything you know!¡±

    ¡°Call me Vicky Hill. In front of you, I am no longer an Empress... Be... Mistress Be.¡±

    The once proud Insect Empress Vicky Hill finally lowered her head and obediently acknowledged Be as her mistress. While they were entering into the forced contract, she had been made aware of Be¡¯s status as a Demon God. Although she did not know which one Be was, it was enough for her to know that she was a Demon God after all. In her heart, she could still ept being dominated by a Demon God.

    After Vicky Hill spilled the beans, Be finally knew everything that happened in Angus City. Since thest time Be left Angus City, abnormal events had already been happening. There was a sealed underground prison cell hidden deep underneath the Grand Palhs Hotel controlled by the Horrorshow Group.

    Many years ago, the higher ups from the Horrorshow Group had used this prison cell for their evil ceremonies and experiments. However, somewhere along the way, their luck must have run out. Their evil ceremony had been sessful and they had summoned a terrifying entity out of an extradimensional door. In fact, Be had met that entity a couple of times before. It was the owner of that small hand that had tapped Be on the shoulder a while ago and who had been chased away by Be¡¯s most powerful fighter, the Devastating Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita.

    That loli¡¯s only purpose was to swallow other living things. After the Horrorshow Group had paid a terrible price, they had barely managed to lock that horrifying loli inside the prison cell. The loli had been let out after Be and her group had caused trouble inside the Grand Palhs Hotel and the Angus City guards had forced open the stone b that had been holding her inside.

    After the loli escaped, the extradimensional door inside the underground prison cell quickly became a hole to enter this Other World¡¯s dimension as there was no one left to manage or seal it. The terrifying loli had been acting as a ¡°blockade¡±. Without it, all sorts of strange things began to emerge from the extradimensional door.

    The Dark Faust and Insect Empress Vicky Hill hade out from that extradimensional door. Technically speaking, they had ¡°illegally¡± entered this dimension. Usually, when unexpected situations like this ured, the Creator God of this dimension would be the first to arrive at the scene to seal the door. However, the Creator God of this dimension was constantly in a ¡°disconnected¡± state and had never appeared before. In the end, everything had spun out of control.

    The most tricky entity who hade to create trouble was not the Insect Empress Vicky Hill or the Dark Faust. It was the Father of Creation from another dimension. He had upied the Grand Palhs Hotel and was quietly expanding that extradimensional door under the pretext of working together with Vicky Hill. It did not seem like he was up to any good.

    Technically speaking, as a dimension¡¯s Creator God, they were not allowed to control more than one dimension at any time. It did not matter if they were the Father or Mother of Creation or that the dimension in question was ¡°unimed¡±. This uninvited Creator God was Be¡¯s final opponent inside Angus City.

    He was currently moving around while possessing the body of the Lord of Angus City. Since there were a few Mothers of Creation visiting this dimension, he would not use his original form unless he was fully prepared as this would divulge his identity. This gave Be the perfect opportunity to ¡°ughter¡± him. Any Creator God who was using a surrogate would definitely be much weaker than if they were using their true form.

 Volume 5 Chapter 298: A Crusade at the Grand Palhalas Hotel Without a Right Side

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 298: A Crusade at the Grand Palhs Hotel Without a Right Side</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The hidden area of Angus City, located on the outskirts of Duke Ind¡¯s Starbell Prison on Casper Artificial Lake. The two Abyss Creators who had invaded this ce, the Great Old One Cthulu Saya and Master of Darkness Ira us, had begun their orderly retreat. After a brief encounter with Be, Cthulu Saya and Ira us nned to leave this dimension.

    Their rtionship with Mechanical Empress Andulisna and Jade Bone Demon Velouria wasn¡¯t great, and they were only slightly on better terms with Insect Empress Vicky Hill, but they weren¡¯t exactly friends. Without even going to the trouble of saying goodbye, they chose to leave.

    The World Creator who was pulling the strings behind the scene did not appear here. He was going to use the powers of these two Abyss Creators to get rid of Vicky Hill, but he didn¡¯t expect her to live. Naturally, he didn¡¯t dare toe over to cause trouble and add on to the enemies he had to deal with. As for Be¡¯s situation, this invading World Creator waspletely unaware. He could only sense the auras of Abyss Creators, not those of special existences.

    Since the leader of the Abyssal Demonic Insects, Insect Empress Vicky Hill, sumbed to Be, the Abyss Insect Race who were originally her enemies had now be friendly units. This sudden turn of events made the Abyss Mechanical Race and Abyss Demonic Skeletons who were waiting for orders at Rofsky Camp unsure of what to do right now. The sudden change from foe to friend was too fast that they weren¡¯t prepared for it at all.

    Mechanical Empress Andulisna still hadn¡¯t figured out how she was going to deal with this change, and Jade Bone Demon Velouria instantly leaned on her and gently pressed down on her shoulders. Andulisna had big issues with Vicky Hill. In order to avoid her being unable to ept the situation and leading her Abyss Mechanical Race to cause trouble and create new enemies, Velouria made the first move to take control of her.

    ¡°Velouria, what are you...¡±

    ¡°Little Sister Andulisna, don¡¯t rush your decision until Bees back! Let¡¯s wait for her to make the call. It¡¯s best if you put aside your conflict with Vicky Hill for now...¡±

    First, Velouria tried to establish bnce by stating her neutrality, so Andulisna could only leave her rivalry aside for now. If she were to continue the war, then Velouria¡¯s Abyss Demonic Skeleton Army was likely to fall to the Abyss Demonic Insects¡¯ side.

    The Demonic Wardens in Starbell Prison had already been cleared out. Be¡¯s subordinate, Abyss Demonic King Skyrme, led his Mutant Slime Army and sessfully took over Starbell Prison. The Demonic Insects stationed around the outer perimeter of Duke Ind had uniformly withdrawn from Casper Artificial Lake¡¯s outskirts and were now waiting for new orders from Insect Empress Vicky Hill, which was equivalent to handing Starbell Prison over to the Mutant Slime Army.

    Based on what Be wanted, all the beautiful captives in the prison were handed over to the Mutant Slime soldiers to be taken care of temporarily. Be did not spare a single one of those evil witches she had been eyeing, nor any of the nobledies from Angus City. She herself didn¡¯t need thesedies who didn¡¯t look very beautiful, but the demonic beings under her could consume them for her.

    Besides Subus Queen Aisha, Abyss Demonic King Skyrme and her other subordinates liked bullying the beautiful women of the human race. After making sure that Skyrme and the Mutant Slime soldiers under hermand were all females, Be left the prisoners to their training with ease.

    When it came to training, Skyrme wasn¡¯t far behind Subus Queen Aisha. Be left with only Princess Eveny and Empress Vicky Hill, leaving the rest of the female prisoners to the care of the Mutant Slimes. Strange noises soon began to fill Starbell Prison again, but they were considered much more fortunate than being used as mediums for the Abyss Insect Race to incubate their eggs.

    Be had now returned to the gship of the United Airship Fleet above the sky of Rofsky Camp, bringing along her two ¡°prizes of war¡±. After getting on the gship of Grim Fleet, ¡°Sky Ark¡±. Kriss and Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha whom her little sister Lisha had transmogrified into had their fill with the prisoner girls in the hotel. Due to them being blindfolded, they had no idea that the ones who yed with their delicate bodies to the point where they fainted were actually women like them as well.

    As for the handling of the aftermath, Lisha and Kriss left that to Be. Be would definitely arrange someone to take these beauties away and take good care of them. Unknowingly, both Lisha and Kriss had started to be indirect aplices to Be¡¯s assault on beautiful littledies, their tendencies aligning with Assassin Noreya and Puppet Master ine.

    Be was pondering on her next move atop the sofa in the Captain¡¯smand room. Previously, she had taken Princess Eveny and Empress Vicky Hill out of Angus City with one on each of her sides. All the Abyssal Demonic Insects on the road made way, allowing Be to perform a gentlemanly feat of ¡°parading two nakeddies in her arms through the streets in broad daylight.¡±

    After Empress Vicky Hill and Princess Eveny were both brought here, Be was having a great time enjoying her new trophies as she pondered her next move.

    The restraining equipment on Insect Empress Vicky Hill¡¯s body was all taken down with the exception of the ne around her neck that still had the seal of a World Creator¡¯s power strung to it. She was now sitting obediently on her knees beside Be, waiting for her nextmand.

    Princess Eveny had all her restraints removed as well and was currently curled up in Be¡¯s arm, under the mercy of her hands. Her ears were kept unplugged the whole time but she couldn¡¯t understand thenguage Be used with the Abyss Creators. However, after seeing the group of Demonic Mutant Slimes under Be¡¯smand, she waspletely terrified.

    So as not to be sent off to the Mutant Slimes to be yed with, Princess Eveny resigned herself to Be¡¯s various encroachments. The Mutant Slimes were deadly to most women; even Be herself couldn¡¯t face them with a straight face.

    ¡°Senior Eveny, I¡¯m going to take you to a nice ce next. You won¡¯t be so resistant to this sort of thing after youe out from there...¡±

    ¡°Be, you wouldn¡¯t be thinking of...Wait, I¡¯ll give you anything so please don¡¯t make me confused anymore, please...¡±

    ¡°Why are you so nervous, my princess? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m sending you back to the prison to be with those slimes, I¡¯m just taking you to see a few of my acquaintances.¡±

    Princess Eveny was scared that Be would take her back to StarbellPprison to spend time with those slimes. She held Be tight with both her hands and Be¡¯s beautiful face was covered with a sinister smile. Even though Princess Eveny had given in for now, she didn¡¯t really ept love between girls in her heart. She might even tell on her once she returned home.

    Be wanted to make her sink downpletely. Empress Vicky Hill suggested using Spiritual Insects to control girls who may not be able to keep a secret, but Be refused. She had a more direct n. Princess Eveny was carried into a room filled with unusual scents, and all she saw on therge bed inside the room under the light of the pink candles was a variety of fair-skinned and delicate bodies, tossing and turning.

    This is the room where Be had ced Princess Effie and the others. When she saw all the beautiful girls there all covered in sweat in their lewd appearances, she could tell that they had already sunkenpletely into Lily¡¯s bosom.

    ¡°This is...Wait, Be, I don¡¯t want to go inside...¡±

    ¡°You join in too, Princess. There are people you know here as well!¡±

    Princess Eveny¡¯s resistance was to no avail. After putting her down on the rug inside the room, Be quickly left the room and locked the door. Before Princess Eveny could even reach the door, she was caught by the two pretty girls closest to her.

    ¡°Royal Sister Effie! Anna, why are you here...Royal Sister, you...Wait, I¡¯m Eveny, don¡¯t kiss...¡±

    ¡°Little Sister Eveny, Big Sister loves you best. Since you¡¯re here, let your Big Sister show you some loving...!¡±

    ¡°Eveny, we¡¯re friends. I won¡¯t hurt you so rx...¡±

    Her royal sister, Princess Effie, and the woman who came to adventure in Angus City with her, her friend Miss Anna Rosa joined hands to put her in a ¡°spitroast¡±, dragging her straight to the bed to join the special party of the maidens. The other maidens were very enthusiastic about the neer, and they all came to swarm her. In the end, the struggling Princess Eveny was taken under their control on the bed.

    Thest thread that held up Princess Eveny¡¯s heart finally crumbled. As she and Princess Effie kissed each other, she could no longer think about running out and telling everyone the truth.

    After watching the maidens ¡°swarm¡± Eveny through the room¡¯s small viewing window, Be revealed a joyful look of great sess on her face. Princess Eveny had definitely fallen this time. Both her friend and her sister had fallen to Lily, it would be strange if she could hold on. Sure enough, it didn¡¯t take long until Be could see Princess Eveny begin taking the initiative to be intimate with Princess Effie and the others. This was a grand sess.

    After returning to themand room, Vicky Hill was still kneeling nicely at the couch, waiting for further orders. Both Mechanical Empress Andulisna and Jade Bone Demon Velouria were sitting on the sofa on the opposite side. Andulisna looked torn. She had no idea how to proceed with her appointment with Be. Velouria seemed to be waiting for the show to start but there was also an inexplicable look of envy in her eyes. She really envied Vicky Hill for being able to be one of Demon God Samantha¡¯s women.

    Be and the three Abyss Creators, mostly Mechanical Empress Andulisna, had a round of not very long closed-door meetings. When Kriss and Lisha returned to the ¡°Sky Ark¡±, the meeting was over.

    Insect Empress Vicky Hill had epted Mechanical Empress Andulisna¡¯s request and offered up a few of the extra territories she gained from the Abyssal Region¡¯s expansion to the Abyss Mechanical Race. In return, Andulisna promised to continue participating in the n. This time, their opponent had be a World Creator from another dimension that had invaded this ce. Be finally remembered her official upation as Demon King; she did actual ¡°work¡± for once.

    During the conversation, Be didn¡¯t talk about how she wanted Andulisna to be her maid. She couldn¡¯t be too greedy right now. She had just taken in Empress Vicky Hill and hadn¡¯t gotten her to fully submit yet. Forced contract magic can¡¯t be used to restrain a person¡¯s mind and their thoughts. She needed other strategies still.

    But Be hadn¡¯t given up her n on nabbing them both at once either. If she didn¡¯t talk about it, then she was just slowing down progress. After Be¡¯s first sess, it seemed to her that all Abyss Creators were viable targets. Andulisna being subjugated was only a matter of sooner orter now.

    That scary loli wasn¡¯t considered a main target. Based on a hint from Devastating Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita, the loli was a member of the World Destroyers, one of the members of the World Destroyer Camp alongside Be. If you really had to talk about it, then they were considered half-friends at least.

    The final battle of Angus City begins after sunset. The Abyss Demonic Beings worked together inside out and quickly destroyed the defensive field ced by the World Creator on the walls of Angus City. Under thebined assault of three Abyss Creators, the defensive field was quickly destroyed.

    That Dimensional Creator was no simple character. Even without the presence of his true form, he was able to forcibly expand the extradimensional door, causingrge numbers of the Divine Race to pour out and engage the Abyss Demonic Beings on Be¡¯s side, using the Grand Palhs Hotel as a base.

    The battle between the two sides around the control of the extradimensional door took ce in the area around the Grand Palhs Hotel. Things had be sticky at one point of the battle. The World Creator gathered all of its energy at the Grand Palhs Hotel and created a focused defensive field. None of the Abyss Mechanical Race¡¯s beams could prate the defensive field for a moment, and nothing would work.

    The Abyss Insect Race on the ground began fighting with the Divine Race¡¯s army from the World Creator¡¯s side. With the World Creator still supporting them andmanding the situation, the Divine Race¡¯sbat power was astonishing. Even the Abyss Insect Race¡¯s signature tactic, ¡°Bug Swarm¡±, had little effect.

    This is the first time Be had ever seen the Divine Race from the other dimension. They were much tougher than the Divine Race here. The Divine Race from that side might be much stronger than the ones here, Be thought. If the Twelve Demon Kings were to invade this World Creator¡¯s dimension back then, then the oue of the war may not have been easy to judge.

    The Divine Race on the opposite side was roughly divided into three battle units. The Fighter Angel, Deities, and the Valkyrie. Among them, the Fighter Angels and Deities were the ugliest, almost unlike the appearance of the humans at all. To put it simply, they were flying monsters with glowing halos. For this Divine Race to be designed like this was almost like giving the Demonic Race fair supple skin. The taste of this Dimensional Creator was really quite debatable.

    The Fighter Angels and the Deities were both mass produced and didn¡¯t look much different from each other. Fighter Angels were the mostmon ones and they practically covered the sky above the Grand Palhs Hotel. The Deities had huge bodies, but their numbers weren¡¯t as many as the Fighter Angels.

    The Valkyries on the other hand, they could be considered the final shred of conscience this World Creator had left. These goddesses who were known as Valkyries wore snow-white tabards and carried golden divine shields and golden spears that were both master-grade divine artifacts. And of course, their looks were as standard as the Valkyries from the western world in Be¡¯s previous life. They were blonde-haired, blue-eyed, big-breasted goddesses with bodacious curves. Since they were donning gold masks, Be was unable to judge their looks.

    Anyway, Be had already decided that if these Valkyries had ugly face designs, then this World Creator wasn¡¯t going back unscathed. Be wasn¡¯t going to get over her anger until she beat the s*** out of him. How dare he pollute his eyes with such poorly designed Divine Races?

    Be, Kriss, and Lisha were together with the Abyss Demonic Being army, fighting with the Divine Race from another dimension. Both Lisha and Kriss took this as a special training trip, while Be had the rare chance to do something rted to her identity.

    Bebined the airship fleets and together with ¡°Sky Ark¡± and ¡°Miracle Ark¡±, they floated to the Angus City¡¯s walls to provide limited artillery support for the Abyss Demonic Beings fighting in the distance.

    In a dimension of a high magic civilization, the advantage of artillery was not very obvious, so thebined support of the airship fleets were not very useful. Don¡¯t even mention the Deities, even the Fighter Angels were wearing divine artifacts with very strong magical defensive fields. After their bullets exploded on their defensive fields, they weren¡¯t able to do any further damage.

    Be wielded her ck energy sword, fighting with the Fighter Angels that had fallen to the ground. The more she fought, the more Be felt that the Divine Race on the other side was a bit too strong. It¡¯s fine if the Deities and Valkyries had their divine artifacts equipped, after all, they had limited numbers. But for these numerous Fighter Angels to be equipped with divine artifacts as well was a bit too much. And they were all real, genuine divine artifacts.

    Fighter Angels were graded ording to the number of wings on their backs. This was amon rule for the angels back in the other world as well. As long as they had wings, all the divine, angel races adapted to this hidden rule.

    Be relied on the Demon King¡¯s ck energy sword that could just barely defeat the Two-Winged Fighter Angels. Things started to get difficult with the Four-Winged Fighter Angels, and as for the six-winged and eight-winged ones, Be couldn¡¯t beat them at all without having fully awakened her Demon King power. As for the highest leveled Ten-Winged Fighter Angels, Be could only temporarily hide on the ground and watch them act smug.

    The Deities weren¡¯t targets for Be and the others right now either. The massive Divine Race was just an upsized version of the Fighter Angels, and only some of the Giant Abyss Demonic Beings on Be¡¯s side had the power to go against them.

    Be and the rest didn¡¯t have much time left. If the extradimensional doors weren¡¯t destroyed or sealed within a certain period of time, there was a chance that they would remain fixed and would be hard to close. When that timees, only that Dimensional Creator would be able to close them. Based on the situation with this dimension¡¯s World Creator being ¡°offline¡± for so many years, he probably couldn¡¯t be counted on. They had to act themselves.

    The scary loli who used to act as the gatekeeper was no longer at her post, and the extradimensional gate was gradually materializing. It slowly changed from an ethereal shadow into a physical form.

    ¡°Big Sister Be, Big Sister Kriss, let¡¯s retreat for now and discuss a strategy. The defensive field at the hotel is too strong. Our demons can¡¯t get in.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, are all the divine artifacts on their side mass-produced? We have limited manpower right now. Kriss, Lisha, the three of us will pull back for now.¡±

 Volume 5 Chapter 299: The Fierce Battle at the Crusade of Pamelas Hotel

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 299: The Fierce Battle at the Crusade of Pams Hotel</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    The nameless crusade surrounding the Grand Palhs Hotel in the heart of Angus City continued on in order to gain control of the extra-dimensional door in the secret room underneath Grand Palhs Hotel. With the three-way coalition of Insect Empress Vicky Hill, Mechanical Empress Andulisna, and Jade Bone Demon Velouria, they advanced towards the Grand Palhs Hotel from three separate directions.

    These three Abyss Creators did not have a good rtionship. Though they were in a temporary alliance for this battle, they chose to attack on their own instead of going together. The Abyss Demonic Insect Race charged from the front. Since their numbers were plenty, they could create an insect swarm to advance as cannon fodder.

    The Abyss Mechanical Race and Abyss Skeletal Race chose to attack from the left and right of the Abyss Insect Army, respectively. When the troops of the three Abyss Demonic Races piled together, they nearly reached a million. But this wasn¡¯t a one-sided advancement. With the support of a World Creator¡¯s power, the Divine Race from a different dimension that was controlling the Grand Palhs Hotel forcefully opened up a Divine Territory in this severely abyssified area of Angus City.

    The Divine Territory was the Divine Race¡¯s domain. If any Abyss Demons entered this zone, theirbat power and strength would be reduced by more than 60%. Even top-level existences such as the Abyss Creators and the Abyss Demon Kings will have their power halved.

    In the same manner, if the Divine Race trespassed into the abyss zone, they would also be weakened. The only ones not affected were proper Demon God and Evil God members of the World Destructor¡¯s camp, and also others like the Chaos Bringers.

    Be was starting to feel at a loss. The Divine Race¡¯s weakening effect on the Abyss Demons was too obvious. If they stepped into the Divine Territory, even the lowest-leveled Two-winged Fighter Angels would be able to match against arge number of the Abyss Demons. The Divine Race on the opposite side had around a hundred thousand troops. If the demons were to fight in the Divine Territory, it would be no different than serving themselves up on a te.

    Be didn¡¯t consider things thoroughly and had the Great Old One Cthulu Saya and the Master of Darkness Ira us head back too early. Now, not only were these two Abyss Creators stronger than the three, but they also had arge number of ultra-long-range attack units in their Abyss Demon Army.

    The only troops on this side were Mechanical Empress Andulisna and her subordinates, who had a good number of ultra-long-range attack units. There were practically none on Insect Empress Vicky Hill and Jade Bone Demon Velouria¡¯s side.

    But neither of the two sides sent out their troops brainlessly. After a round of fighting in the transition area and after the Divine Race retreated to their Divine Territory, the Abyss Demon Army automatically stopped advancing. At the same time, the Abyss Mechanical Race¡¯s ultra-long-range units fired their long-range beam attacks on the Divine Race in the Divine Territory.

    The only three special existences unaffected by the Divine Territory on Be¡¯s side were Kriss, Little Sister Lisha, and herself. Demon God Angel, Evil God Mia, and Interdimensional Illusion Demon Noesha from the Chaos Bringers, as well as ¡°Poison Origin¡± Betty, were all unable to arrive at Angus City on such short notice. The Magical Teleportation Array was destroyed some time ago during the Abyss Demonic Insect Race¡¯s upation from before and had yet to be repaired till now.

    Be and the rest retreated behind an abandoned sundries store and hid there temporarily to catch their breaths. The Grand Palhs Hotel was right at the end of this street, around a thousand meters away. Although it was close, they would reach the Divine Territory in just 500 meters. There was no way Be and the rest could lead their Abyss Demons inside.

    Be took out her magical contact crystal and immediately contacted the Mothers of Creation resting in the Dark Sacred Region, Creator of Light Vianne and Creator of Darkness Mystica. Of the five Mothers of Creation standing on Be¡¯s side, she interacted with these two more frequently. She didn¡¯t feel good about asking the other three for help since they didn¡¯t know each other too well.

    ¡°The Supreme Divine Race? So it¡¯s those guys from the Holy Creator... That¡¯s a tough enemy this time, Be! I never liked them, but I can¡¯t just fight him head-on with the restrictions of my identity as a World Creator!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think even he would get involved in the mess from this dimension. Be, logically speaking, as the strongest Dimension Creator, I shouldn¡¯t be helping you. Even though the one you¡¯re facing is a Father of Creation, we¡¯re still considered allies by name.¡±

    ¡°However, as your friend, and with your identity... Anyway, just take whatever I tell you next as something you learned from a passing rumor.¡±

    After Creator of Light Vianne and Creator of Darkness Mystica confirmed that Be was on a one-way contact line on the magical contact crystal and that Kriss and Lisha on the other side wouldn¡¯t be able to hear them, they revealed whatever they could tell her.

    They couldn¡¯t say the name or ranking of the Father of Creation that invaded this time, but they could tell Be some other information about him. A Holy Creator, as the name implied, was a Creator that only created divine beings, like the Divine Race.

    In this dimension, he controlled the Divine Race, the Divine Beasts, as well as arge number of humans created to worship the Divine Race. Basically, none of them were from the othermon races in this dimension, such as the Beast Race, Elven Race, and Demon Race.

    There were many Fathers of Creation with such extreme ideas in the World Creator¡¯s Camp. The one who shed with him the most wasn¡¯t the Creator of Darkness Mystica, but a Fallen Creator who specialized in creating demons and demon gods.

    If a creator was capricious, the number of nonsensical derivatives would proliferate. Some World Creators had already departed from their duties and basic principles gradually, so there were many entric ones among the World Creators.

    Be didn¡¯t know much about the Fathers of Creation in the World Creator¡¯s Camp. All this Holy Creator created was the Divine Race. ording to the Creator of Light Vianne¡¯s impression of him, this Father of Creation was really good-looking. To put it in simple terms, he was a handsome man.

    But Be clearly felt that this World Creator was too...cking in principles. It was alright if he was handsome, but he didn¡¯t want his subordinates to steal his spotlight. So, even though he could have made all the Fighter Angels and Deities good-looking, this guy just didn¡¯t follow the other World Creators¡¯ example. Instead of designing the men of the Divine Race as attractive, they were designed to look no different from monsters.

    Compared to the ugly-looking Fighter Angels and Deities, the sparse number of Valkyries was the creme de creme. Each one was personally crafted by the Holy Creator, and unlike the mass-produced Fighter Angels, all of them were unique existences. Their divine artifacts and powers were individually designed, and theirbat power was also many times higher than that of the mass-produced ones. It was proof of the unspoken truth that all mass-produced goods would turn into dregs.

    Through the information provided by Mystica and Vianne, Be had a rough idea of the opposite side¡¯sbat power and strength. The Fighter Angels could be differentiated by the number of wings on their backs. From the lowest ranking two-winged ones up to twenty, there were a total of five levels. The Deities were graded ording to the material of the metal armor they wore on the outside. In ascending order, these were ck iron, bronze, silver, gold, and tinum¡ªalso five levels.

    There were only three levels for the Valkyries: primary, intermediate, and advanced. They were distinguished by their hair color. The primary stage featured long blonde hair, white for the intermediate, and the advanced level had any other hair color beside the first two. The ones Be saw were just primary ones.

    ¡°Be, that guy is using a surrogate body. Still, he can¡¯t be beaten with your current battle strength. However, the situation has changed. I can sense that most of his power is focused on sealing and suppressing something. You just have to get your Hand of the Demon God into the position of his surrogate body¡¯s heart, and his surrogate body will be done for.¡±

    ¡°Remember, you only have one chance. You can¡¯t use any weapon other than the Hand of the Demon God. He¡¯s guarded. If you miss, he¡¯ll activate the World Creator¡¯s body protection shield. He hasn¡¯t noticed that you¡¯re a Demon God in hiding yet, so he hasn¡¯t activated that energy-consuming shield. You only have one chance for a sneak attack, okay?¡±

    ¡°As long as that guy can be seriously injured, the temporary Divine Territory will fall apart. Be, Mystica sneaked one of her gloves into that big bag she gave you for the support treasures. All you have to do is take it out and put it on.¡±

    ¡°But remember, you must not reveal this glove in front of any members of the World Destructor¡¯s Camp for now, or there¡¯ll be unnecessary misunderstandings and trouble. You can¡¯t even show it to your big sister. You can tell her once the time is right, but not now. That¡¯s everything I can say, and I can only wish you a good battle in advance.¡±

    Be fished out a dark, ckce left glove from her own storage ring. It had arge number of mysterious incantation markings on the surface. This was the Creator of Darkness Mystica¡¯s precious object. The other was on Mystica¡¯s right hand. Even though Mystica insisted on giving it to her as a ¡°farewell present¡±, Be had taken it upon herself to recognize it as a token of love instead.

    Neither Mystica nor Vianne told her the full truth. This was a World Creator¡¯s glove, one of the standard pieces of equipment. Be it a Mother of Creation or a Father of Creation, they were essential precious objects. They had the ability to break down and reset everything in a dimension. This was equivalent to an important tool for a Dimensional Creator.

    Even though the Supreme Divine Race under the Holy Creator that invaded this ce came from another dimension, they were considered half a product of this world now because they were affected by the effects of this glove.

    As a Sacred Demon God, Be now existed in a special form. She didn¡¯t have any adverse reactions to it and was sessfully able to put on this ¡°Hand of Creation¡±. This must not be seen by any World Destructor for now; otherwise, Be would be treated as a traitor and invited to the solitary confinement room for a seat.

    After putting on the glove, Be had no idea what to do now. Neither Vianne nor Mystica told her how to use this ¡°cheat item¡±. They had turned off the magical contact crystal before telling her anything. Be thought about contacting them again, but she got the message that the other side had temporarily shut off their magical contact crystal, which was equivalent to turning off a phone.

    Perhaps this glove had some kind of poison or petrifying ability that could cause anything she touched to be poisoned or turned into stone? While thinking about this, an experiment subject immediately appeared before Be.

    Even though the forces of each side were facing each other with their own Divine Territories and Abyssal Regions, the Fighter Angels of the Supreme Divine Race relied on the divine artifacts covering their bodies and the high mobility of their wings toe out quite often, so they could harass and pick a fight with the Abyss Demon Army.

    The street where Be and the others were at was attacked by the Fighter Angels. A group of Fighter Angels flew over and unleashed a variety of long-raged holy magic that turned the Abyss Crypt Spiders and Abyss Crypt Insects crawling on the ground into corpses. The divine artifact equipment was separated by levels, allowing their owners to enter the Abyssal Region for a set amount of time with a special blessing. It rendered the abyssal weakening effect useless.

    With the high propulsion of the wings on the Fighter Angels¡¯ backs, they didn¡¯t think much of the Abyss Demonic Insect Race at all. Before many of the crypt spiders could even spit out their webs to attack, they were all cleaned up by their holy magic. Be and the rest weren¡¯t considered Abyss Demons, so the effects of the holy magic weren¡¯t pronounced on them. At most, it felt like they were hit in the eye by a bright light and nothing else.

    ¡°To all you fallen, let the divine light grant you your final salvation!¡±

    When they found out that Be and the rest were fine, a two-winged angel swooped down while holding the divine artifact, ¡°Spear of Judgement¡±, and aimed it straight for Be¡¯s heart. Be subconsciously reached out her left hand to catch it, grabbing onto the tip of the ¡°Spear of Judgement¡±. A shocking sight presented itself in front of everyone. The spearhead of the divine artifact instantly weakened and was crushed to pieces by Be¡¯s grip.

    ¡°Father¡¯s gift... The darkness shouldn¡¯t be able to... to...¡±

    ¡°Still talking at a time like this? Farewell, you false angel...¡±

    Be moved forward and unleashed a ¡°ck Tiger Steals Heart¡± move, piercing through the divine artifact armor covering the Fighter Angel¡¯s chest. The unlucky Fighter Angel was pierced through, and its heart ruptured. Be swung her hand and threw it to the pile of Abyss Crypt Insects at the back. The Abyssal Crypt Insects that looked like cockroaches quickly swarmed over to divide the Fighter Angel¡¯s corpse.

    Perhaps it was because they became allies, but Be didn¡¯t feel disgusted when looking at these giant cockroach-looking Abyss Crypt Insects anymore. After seeing theirpanion get killed, the Fighter Angels rushed over in anger. This was the first casualty for the Supreme Divine Race since the battle began, so it was not strange for them to be angry.

    The Abyss Demonic Insect Race was not to be outdone. They quickly gathered to join in on the fight as well. Even though they were not strong on their own, they were alright as a swarm. Be took a few steps back to avoid the Fighter Angels¡¯ frenzied attacks while Kriss and Lisha, who were at the side, immediately engaged as supporters.

    ¡°No bullying Big Sister Be, you disgusting birdies! Back off!¡±

    Lisha¡¯s hand had transformed into a giant ck shield. The outer surface bulged outwards in a fierce-looking demon face with fangs. Lisha crashed over while holding up the giant shield with both hands. A couple of Two-Winged Fighter Angels were unable to evade in time and were sent flying with a bang. Even the divine artifacts, ¡°Spears of Judgement¡±, were knocked off their hands.

    ¡°Damn you, you violent woman. That¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°The divine spear! Fa-Holy Father...¡±

    The moment their divine artifacts were knocked off, the Abyssal Blood-Sucking Mosquitoes that were already lurking nearbyunched a surprise attack. They all swarmed over and sucked the wings of the Fighter Angels dry. The Fighter Angels with the shriveled wings immediately crashed to the floor.

    The Abyss Army Ants that had been waiting on the ground for the longest time surged in and devoured the Fighter Angels in less than a minute, not even leaving their bones behind. The Abyssal Region was the Abyss Demons¡¯ territory. It didn¡¯t matter what Divine Race it was that came in; without the blessings of their divine artifacts, they would all end up dead.

    ¡°Come on down! You think you¡¯re so great just cause you¡¯re flying in the air?¡±

    ck and White Swords formed in Kriss¡¯s hands, the ¡°Darkness Devourer¡± and ¡°Pure White Messenger¡±. She leaped up, swinging her two swords in quick session to strike at the Two-Winged Fighter Angels at speedparable to that of a certain ¡°beta tester¡± using the ¡°dual wield¡± hack in the previous life.

    Thest time Be saw a swordsman with such quick attack speed was the Pseudo Demon God, Dark Faust. Ford also had a fast swing speed. Be wasn¡¯t sure who would be faster if the twopared. In the end, she counted them both as high-level swordsmen at the same level for now.

    The two-winged Fighter Angel was quickly unable to withstand Kriss¡¯s continuous attacks, a problempounded by their ¡°terrible luck¡± asncers. After unleashing a ¡°Dark Cross¡± simr to Dark Ford¡¯s, the two-winged Fighter Angel¡¯s arms and both the wings on its back were severed, sttering their golden blood everywhere in a gory scene.

    ¡°The Holy... The Holy will not yield...¡±

    Kriss turned around, swinging her de. She severed the head of the two-winged Fighter Angel before it could even finish its dying oath, causing its head to roll on the ground. The Abyss Army Ants all around the area quickly surrounded the corpse and devoured the body. During the group fight, they were all working in concert with the other Abyss Insect Race, and they specialized in offering assist damage.

    The Divine Race invading other dimensions could no longer be measured by the standards of the Divine Race. Be was having an easy time on this side, even more rxed than Lisha and Kriss. Under the powers of the ¡°Left Hand of the Creator¡±, the Two-Winged Fighter Angels who fought Be had their divine artifacts, ¡°Spear of Judgement¡±, crushed by the mysterious power. Next, they would be killed by the assisting Abyss Demonic Insect Race.

    Be was d that these Fighter Angels were all designed to look like inhumane monsters. If they looked like the traditional pretty babe, it didn¡¯t matter whether they were being sucked dry by the Abyss Blood-Sucking Ants or devoured by Abyss Army Ants; the scenes would be so brutal and haunting that even a Demon God like Be wouldn¡¯t be able to watch on.

 Volume 5 Chapter 300: Using Deceit to Infiltrate, the Fake Valkyries

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 300: Using Deceit to Infiltrate, the Fake Valkyries</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortals

    The Grand Palhs Hotel, located in the center of Angus City, had be a temporary shrine after the magical remodeling by the Supreme followers of the Divine Creator God. With the hotel as the focal point, over a hundred thousand Supreme Divine Race were gathered.

    Ny thousand of these were Battle Angels, ten thousand were Deities, while the remaining several hundred were elite shock troops, Valkyries. The Abyss Demon Coalition, their opponents, numbered over a million; even the Abyss Creator was present. With such a powerfulmander at the scene, the abyss demons no longer charged in mindlessly. The Coalition¡¯s battle power rose by several grades.

    Now, the two sides were stalled out because the Supreme Divine Race had mysteriously lost a squad of over 100 Battle Angels. The Abyss Insect Demons they had been easily suppressing earlier had somehow sessfullyunched a sneak attack, wiping out an entire squadron of Battle Angels.

    The top floor of the Grand Palhs Hotel had been remodeled into an open-air throne room for the Creator God. The avatar of the Divine Creator God sat on a throne made out of pure gold in the center of the room as he surveyed his troops.

    Only troops on the level of the Valkyries were allowed in this throne room because the Divine Creator God thought that the Battle Angles and the Deities were ugly. Be had correctly guessed that the Divine Creator God had purposely designed them this way in order to showcase his uniqueness.

    Within the throne room, silver-haired intermediate-grade Valkyries stood guard. Outside, the room was defended by golden-haired junior-grade Valkyries. Kneeling in front of the Divine Creator God, several dozen high-grade Valkyries were reporting the situation.

    ¡°O Great Divine Father, our tribesmen have been murdered by evil insects. Please allow me to avenge them.¡±

    ¡°Divine Father, the Abyss Creator appears to be nning an evenrger assault. Please give us your orders.¡±

    ¡°I see, you girls will continue guarding my throne room. You will not go back to battle without my orders. The evils of this world cannot linger much longer. Justice¡¯s judgment is inevitable!¡±

    The Divine Creator God stopped the high-level Valkyries. His primary purpose was to solidify his foothold in this dimension in order to pave the way to conquer the rest of this world. With the resources of two worlds under his control, he would have more than enough power to defeat the Darkness Creator God.

    The real enemies of the Supreme Divine Race weren¡¯t the Abyss Demons; it was the Apex Demon Race under themand of the Darkness Creator God. If they fought these Abyss Demons to a bloody stalemate, the only beneficiaries would be the Apex Demon Race. The Darkness Creator God hadn¡¯te to this ne yet, which meant now was a valuable time for the Divine Creator to prepare.

    He inwardlyined that the Insect Empress Vicky Hill had changed sides in an instant. The Great Old One, Cthulu Saya, and the Master of Darkness, Ira us, were even more shameless than him. Although they were in conflict with Vicky Hill earlier, they were still able to easily enter Angus City.

    He only needed a few more days to solidify his hold on the dimensional gate. Then, he would be able to erupt with power and show those Abyss Demons how vast the sky truly was. As things stood, unless an extremely powerful outsider sabotaged him, nothing could stop him from controlling the dimensional gate.

    The temporary Divine Territory that the Divine Creator God had formed with his power could only support a little over 100,000 Supreme Divine Race tribesmen. Once he fully controlled the gate, the millions of Supreme Divine Race troops on the other side would be free to charge through. First, he would conquer the human continent, then the rest of this world.

    The Divine Race of this world had already gone extinct, with no signs of resurgence. It was better if he and his Supreme Divine Race took over that hole and became the new rulers of this world. The Divine Creator God had calcted every possibility, except for the variable that was Be.

    After annihting the squad of Battle Angels, Be used them for several experiments. She almost couldn¡¯t stopughing. The ¡°Hand of Creation¡± that the Creator of Darkness, Mystica, had gifted her was the bane of divine artifacts. Any divine artifact that she squeezed in her gloved left hand would instantly disintegrate.

    The two-winged Battle Angels that could initially fight her to a stalemate were now dead to Be in less than ten moves. Kriss and Lisha took care of half of the 100 men squad, whereas Be killed the rest by herself.

    With a crisp snap, Be easily used her left hand, d in the ¡°Hand of Creation¡±, to destroy a four-winged Battle Angel¡¯s divine artifact, a ¡°Divine Sword of Judgement¡±. Before the angel could react, Be mped down on its wings and, with a strong wrench, ripped it off.

    ¡°Despicable, that you fallen humans would...¡±

    Kriss charged at it from behind. With a sh of her dual des, she lopped off both of the angel¡¯s hands. Lisha wasst. She rammed into the angel with an enormous shield, sending it flying into a wall.

    The four-winged Battle Angel was crushed into the wall before it exploded into a mist of golden blood. All of the Battle Angels that had four or more wings were able to self detonate. As soon as they perished, they would explode, proving a headache to fight. With the death of the four-winged angel, thest of the Battle Angel assault squad had fallen at the hands of Be, Kriss, and Lisha.

    Be hade to understand a bit more about these Divine Race troops from a different dimension. They relied too much on divine artifacts, though she still didn¡¯t know much about the Valkyries. However, she could confirm that Battle Angels and Deities both heavily relied on divine artifacts for their battle strength. Once their dependency was destroyed, they would be weak trash, regardless of their original level of power.

    They were simply a mass-produced product, and their standards were low. However, each of their divine artifacts would be worth several thousand gold coins. In the battle just now, Be had destroyed tens of thousands of gold worth of divine artifacts.

    ¡°Big Sis Be, your glove is too outrageous! Do you have another one to give me?¡±

    ¡°Little Lisha, I can¡¯t just lend this out on a whim. I don¡¯t have another one; how about I give a different gift when we get back, okay?¡±

    Be replied to her cute little sister while also analyzing the remains of the battlefield. Besides their divine artifacts, the Battle Angels didn¡¯t have anything else on them. She didn¡¯t know whether they were rich or poor. Perhaps they were poor to the point of only having their divine artifacts left? Be thought that was rather pitiful.

    ¡°Be, there are over 100,000 Divine Race tribesmen on the other side. Even though we share the samenguage, they still look hostile. What¡¯s your n? Just the three of us ambushing them over and over again isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    Be felt a bit pinched for time with Kriss¡¯s reminder. While leaving Kurus City toe here, they had heard rumors that the Aldridge Empire was nning to cooperate with the Radiant Church to unleash the Grand Forbidden Magic of Light, ¡°Judgement of God¡±. Be had to take care of the situation here before the forbidden magic was unleashed.

    Not only that but with the original identity of the Abyss Creator here, a ¡°Judgement of God¡± powered by those weaklings of the Radiant Church wouldn¡¯t harm a single Abyss Demon. Be was worried that if everyone saw the ineffectiveness of the ¡°Judgement of God¡±, they would panic. Especially if they closed down the academies, her precious, entertaining school life that she had just recovered would be lost once again.

    ¡°Kriss, your hair, en.... I thought of a great n. Follow me!¡±

    Be decided that the tried and tested method of ¡°infiltration¡± was their best bet. They would avoid openbat and directly take out the avatar of the Divine Creator God. Afterward, they would destroy the Divine Territory in the Grand Palhs Hotel, leaving the rest to Vicky Hill and her demons.

    Their main objective was still to destroy the dimensional gate. Be and the girls ducked into an alley before reemerging at a different street, d in grey cloaks as they entered the Divine Territory from a different direction.

    The Divine Territory in Angus City didn¡¯t change much, besides making the atmosphere cleaner and increasing the ambient light magic density.

    Be didn¡¯t like the overbearing feeling of the Divine Creator God¡¯s light magic, however. It made the three girls feel as if they were directly under the sun¡¯s re. Comparatively, the Creator of Light Vianne¡¯s light magic felt like the sun¡¯s warm caress. Clearly, in terms of power level, Vianne far surpassed the Divine Creator God.

    The streets were void of patrolling Battle Angels and Deities. They were both aerial troops and avoided the ground unless absolutely necessary. Hence, the girls went unobstructed as they soon arrived at the entrance of the Grand Palhs Hotel.

    Be and the girls didn¡¯t encounter a single Battle Angel or Deity patrol on their way. The Supreme Divine Race was blindly confident in their Divine Creator God¡¯s abilities. They believed that no demon would dare enter this Divine Territory. Thus, Be, Kriss, and Lisha were able to smoothly arrive at their destination, the Grand Palhs Hotel.

    From here on, security would be much tighter. Valkyries wearing white robes guarded the perimeter of the Divine Pce. These golden-haired junior-grade Valkyries wore pure-white, partially-translucent battle robes. They each wielded two divine artifacts: a spear, ¡°Valkyr¡¯s Spear¡±, and a shield, ¡°Tranquil Guard¡±. With such powerful equipment, they were on par with eight-winged Battle Angels.

    Be even saw a few silver-haired intermediate-grade Valkyries. They had beautiful purple irises and were equipped with a sword, ¡°Valkyr¡¯s Wrath¡±, and shield, ¡°Corona¡¯s Brilliance¡±. Their divine artifacts gave them the power to rival the most powerful ten-winged angels.

    The junior- and intermediate-grade Valkyries¡¯ equipment bore traces of mass production. Even though the Divine Creator God had personally created these Valkyries, he had skimped on their equipment.

    The only Valkyries that possessed their own unique Divine Artifacts were those high-grade Valkyries. They were stronger than even tinum Deities and Ten-Winged Battle Angels. With their outfits, they were the core battle force of the Divine Creator God. Naturally, they wouldn¡¯t be wasted on something as simple as standing guard.

    These high-grade Valkyries each possessed unique equipment, from their weapons to their armor. In total, there were only 32 high-grade Valkyries. The Divine Creator God had brought 16 of them, half of their whole number. The remaining half guarded the other side of the Dimensional Gate, preventing anyone from taking advantage of the Divine Creator God¡¯s absence.

    The Valkyries guarding the perimeter of the Divine Pce didn¡¯t have fixed positions. Instead, they constantly patrolled back and forth. Each patrol squad consisted of two or more junior-grade Valkyries, plus an intermediate-grade Valkyrie. A certain distance away from the Divine Pce, a squad of patrolling Valkyries was about to return before going on their next route.

    At this moment, the squad leader, an intermediate-grade Valkyrie, suddenly caught the scent of a Battle Angel¡¯s blood. With her sharp gaze, she saw a torn pair of wings from a four-winged Battle Angel, covered with golden blood.

    Four-winged Battle Angels were on a different level from the two-winged Battle Angel cannon fodder. For one to perish within the Divine Territory, the enemy couldn¡¯t be underestimated. This particr patrol squad consisted of five junior-grades, led by an intermediate-grade Valkyrie. The captain sent two members to investigate, while the rest watched from afar, alert for any ambushes.

    As soon as the two Valkyries rounded the corner, they were attacked by three grey-cloaked girls. On reflex, one of the Valkyries raised her ¡°Valkyr¡¯s Spear¡± to stab at one of the ambushers. However, a ck-gloved hand reached out and grabbed the spear.

    In a split second, the high-grade divine artifact, ¡°Valkyr¡¯s Spear¡±, was ripped to pieces. The attacker followed up with another grab, shattering the Valkyrie¡¯s raised shield, ¡°Tranquil Guard¡±. That ck-gloved hand then reached over andnded on the Valkyrie¡¯s right shoulder.

    An arousing scene urred next. Under that gloved grasp, the Valkyrie¡¯s white battle robes turned to dust. This was a perfect disrobing, and even her inner clothes had been destroyed. The effect wasparable to the legendary clothing explosion.

    Be had never imagined that the ¡°Hand of Creation¡± would have this sort of heavenly effect. It was influenced by the wielder¡¯s inner wishes. Be wanted to see these Valkyries¡¯ clothes explode off of their body, so the glove responded. If her desires were more upstanding, perhaps an even crueler oue would have urred, with the Valkyrie exploding along with her clothes.

    This explosive stripping move wasn¡¯t all-powerful, though. If the opponent was ready, it would be hard tond this attack since they could just avoid the gloved hand. These two Valkyries were unfortunate enough to be the first to taste the power of this move.

    The naked Valkyrie reacted like any girl would¡ªinstantly covering up her chest instead of rousing her battle aura. She mistook the three cloaked ambushers as men, which cost the two Valkyries their lives. If she knew that their attackers were girls, she wouldn¡¯t have covered up in shame, losing theirst chance to retaliate.

    Be swiftly knocked her out with a single knife-handed blow. Lisha snuck up behind the other Valkyrie and wrapped her arms around her waist, holding her in ce as Kriss pressed her sword down on the Valkyrie¡¯s divine shield.

    Stepping forward, Be grabbed the Valkyrie¡¯s robes. Like before, her clothes exploded into nothing, and she was knocked out shortly after. By the time the two regained consciousness, they were already inside the ¡°Corpse Stasher¡¯s Gift¡±. Be took off their golden masks and saw that they were both the golden standard of ¡°blond beauty¡±. Their chests were evenrger than Be¡¯s teacher, Dragon Knight Ingrid.

    Their bodies were curvaceous, and their pale white skin was wless. On top of that, the feeling of their skin was delightful. The Divine Creator God didn¡¯t disappoint Be; the Valkyries¡¯ appearances matched her sense of beauty. These were only junior-grade Valkyries too. Their superiors would be even better.

    After safely stashing the two Valkyries, she and Lisha changed into counterfeit Valkyrie battle robes. The two sisters were both blond-haired and blue-eyed, perfect for disguising as junior-grade Valkyries. Only high-grade Valkyries didn¡¯t wear masks. Intermediate and junior-grade Valkyries identified each other by their face masks.

    In order to be even safer, Be made Kriss wear a set of counterfeit Valkyrie battle robes. This was because Lisha¡¯s figure was too different from the two Valkyries they had ambushed. Be was worried that the other Valkyries would suspect their identities.

    Kriss had silver hair and purple eyes, a perfect match for an intermediate-grade Valkyrie. Be decided that Kriss would pretend to be their captain. This way, as long as the captain didn¡¯t object to Lisha¡¯s figure, the other three Valkyries wouldn¡¯t be able to bring anything up either.

    The intermediate-grade Valkyrie squad captain wasn¡¯t too cautious. Be, in the guise of a Valkyrie, beckoned her toe around the corner so she could give her a private report. The Valkyrie captain simply left the other three Valkyries in ce and walked over.

 Volume 6 Chapter 324: The Dawn That Never Arrived In Chapman City

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 324: The Dawn That Never Arrived In Chapman City</h4>

    Near Madix City, the capital of Manasvir Empire, Chapman City, one of the defense cities, the temporary residence for the visiting students from Olsylvia Academy. It was already past midnight, and the boys who left for the Red Pavilion District wouldn¡¯t be back.

    Be joined hands with the erotic loli Noesha to interrogate Amy, the imperial envoy and captain of the guards. Amy was one of the Empress of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s close aides, and this time, she was sent here by the Empress.

    Based on strength, Amy¡¯s rank wasn¡¯t low. But on her first mission here, she met all these freaks, whose fighting powers went against the heavens, much less the demons. Demon King Be was so strong, it was almost a vition against the rules. In fact, Amy found her more frightening than those demons.

    Something was wrong with the Emperor of the Manasvir Empire, and the Empress had discovered the problem. Thus, she specifically sent Amy, one of her trusted aides, to visit the teachers and students of Olsylvia Academy. She wanted to expose the Emperor¡¯s hidden identity and allow the Radiant Church to intervene in the investigation.

    About ten years ago, after a mysterious ceremony was held by the Emperor of Manasvir Empire, he was reced by some evil existence. However, the Empress couldn¡¯t say exactly what it was, only specting that the Emperor was an imposter. As the Empress had no military power, she couldn¡¯t act on her suspicions.

    However, all this information was the Empress¡¯s one-sided ims, and it had a significant discrepancy with the information Be had previously obtained. ording to what she discovered, there was also something fishy about the Empress. Used to imagining the worst-case scenario, Be preferred to remain objective until she witnessed the truth for herself.

    The news about arge number of demons attacking Chapman City was also released by the Empress. Her original intention was to remind the teachers and students of Olsylvia Academy about these demons¡¯ abnormality. Regardless of how reasonable the n was, the fact that she knew of such hard toe by information proved she wasn¡¯t to be underestimated.

    The Emperor of the Manasvir Empire started as a businessman, and so did the Empress. If she had no fighting capabilities, how did she obtain the information about the demonic invasion? This was simply inexplicable. She might havebat powers and was feigning weakness, or perhaps she had certain special abilities and methods.

    Imperial Envoy Amy didn¡¯t know much. Under Be and Noesha¡¯s interrogation, she couldn¡¯t hide any secrets. Although Amy had prepared for all kinds of torture before departure, she could only surrender upon meeting the ¡°expert¡±bination of Be and Noesha.

    Still, Be learned something interesting from Imperial Envoy Amy. The Manasvir Empire had begun flourishing thousands of years ago. To begin with, the Emperor¡¯s position as a businessman wasn¡¯t convincing. She wasn¡¯t sure how many years it had been since the Empress was in charge of the business.

    No one knew what the Empress¡¯s real name was, but her management mode had exposed many things. Such as, the magic card collectibles and other simr items popr in the Human Continent were invented by the Empress. All this indicated that the Empress might be a transmigrator.

    Be was startled by this bold idea. If her guess was right, it would mean a long time since the Empress transmigrated¡ªso long it was unimaginable. Many measures started thousands of years ago, such as the magic card collectibles, which dated back to 3,000 years and were implemented by the Empress of that generation. It seemed this secret would only be revealed after obtaining the imperial capital and reading the history books. Be could only put aside her suspicions and think about the present.

    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels ) might...let''s just hope it doesn''te to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.

    In Be¡¯s private room, Imperial Envoy Amy had a red ball gag in her mouth as she was tortured. Her snow-white skin showed red marks from being caressed and kneaded. Noesha ced a delicate ck leather cor on her, then turned her around, and covered her back with hot drops of melting candle wax.

    Be acquiesced with Noesha¡¯s actions. She stood in front of Amy, her face buried in those perky breasts. She took turns sucking each nipple as her hands wandered her body. Exploiting Amy¡¯s inability to mp her legs, she explored both the front and back of her intimate regions.

    Amy¡¯s face was flushed as Noesha and Be had their way with her, about to lose her mind from the pleasure. She had never dreamed of such a thing in her life. Be got up to remove the little ball gag in her mouth, intending to steal her first kiss. Although Amy was the Imperial Envoy and the Captain of the Queen¡¯s Guard, she was only a year older than Be, much like the seniors Be met in Olsylvia Academy. Be felt no guilt bullying the poor girl. It seemed she had fully embarked on the journey as a sadist.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this. I¡¯ll tell you what you want to know. Please stop bullying me¡­ What will it take for you to let me go? Mmh¡­¡±

    Be kissed Amy¡¯s lips, so she could no longer speak. When the two separated, Be fixed her gaze onto her beautiful breasts. It was better for Amy to be her special envoy in the future.

    ¡°I have said everything I know! Let me go!¡±

    ¡°Amy, don¡¯t even think of escaping. Those I like have never been able to flee from my grasp. As for the price of letting you go, forget about it. I need you¡­¡±

    ¡°No¡­ This is wrong. You¡¯re also a girl¡­¡±

    Imperial Envoy Amy shook her body desperately, trying to resist Be¡¯s ministrations. However, Be hung her other foot with a red rope, so Amy¡¯s body was suspended in mid-air. When her hand caressed the ¡°mysterious part¡± beneath, Amy was afraid to move recklessly. If she tried to wiggle even a bit, Be would y with her most sensitive spot.

    ¡°Amy, don¡¯t pretend. You¡¯re already so wet¡­. Tell me, don¡¯t you feel good? You have to be honest with yourself!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t feel anything. Put me down now! This is¡­¡±

    Amy¡¯s mouth was stuffed with the ball gag again. Noesha moved a triangr board below her, after which Amy was slowly lowered. This time, she hadpletely crumbled. If she were to straddle the triangr board¡­

    ¡°Amy, this is yourst chance. If you want to be mine, just nod. If you shake your head, I¡¯ll put you on this thing, and I promise you¡¯ll never get off again.¡±

    After her question, Be held out her hands, sandwiching Amy¡¯s face so she couldn¡¯t shake her head. Amy looked at the triangr board looming below and surrendered.

    Taking advantage of Amy¡¯s lowered defenses, Be removed the ball gag and kissed her once more. This time, Amy didn¡¯t avoid her. In this state of being suspended mid-air, she couldn¡¯t touch the ground, let alone resist.

    ¡°Well, Noesha, you have a good time ying with her. I¡¯ll leave it to you. Don¡¯t go too far. Remember, don¡¯t hurt her¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, Elder Sister Be! I know! You can be assured that the next time you see Miss Amy, she will be more obedient than she is now.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Your eyes, you don¡¯t look¡­ Don¡¯t go, I¡¯m scared¡­¡±

    Imperial Envoy Amy could sense that Noesha was even more of a sadist than Be. If she were to educate her, then¡­

    Be was still wearing the solemn Olsylvia Academy uniform, while Noesha had a ¡°Queen¡¯s costume¡± made entirely for certain ¡°games.¡± At first nce, she could tell Noesha was just as sadistic as Be, if not worse.

    Amy regretted not surrendering earlier. What was the point of struggling for so long? But now, it was toote for regrets. Noesha picked up the ball gag to block Amy¡¯s mouth and covered her eyes with a ck blindfold.

    ¡°Miss Amy, don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t hurt you. Don¡¯t think so bad of me. I¡¯ll be much gentler than I was before!¡±

    Amy was finally forced to sit on that special triangr board. It had been quite some time since Noesha found such a fun girl to y with. She grabbed her whip and walked over. Not waiting to see the action, Be left the room for the time being. However, before she closed the door, she could hear the sound of whipping and Amy¡¯s muffled moans.

    ¡°The moon is so beautiful! My Empress is¡­¡±

    ¡°Demon God¡­ Mistress Be, your nightlife is really interesting. Unfortunately, these human girls are so weak. I don¡¯t see the moon tonight! Is the sky you see different from mine?¡±

    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s too much for me to use the title of ¡®Empress¡¯! Please don¡¯t joke like that! I simply can¡¯t bear it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind these little details! Let¡¯s talk business.¡±

    A beautiful girl with long, dark green hair was standing at the door of Be¡¯s room. She was Insect Empress Vicky Hill, one of the Abyss Creators. Ever since Be ¡°took advantage of her difficulties¡±, she was convinced by her strength. She was now the first Abyss Creator under Be¡¯splete control and domination.

    Vicky Hill wore a set of lingerie made of petals, covered with a transparent gauze. Fortunately, it was now the dead of night, and no one was privy to this scene. Otherwise, they would have assumed it was a ¡°night encounter¡± with a beautiful girl.

    Previously, Be didn¡¯t have the opportunity to get better acquainted with Vicky Hill, so she didn¡¯t know much about her body. Looking at her seductive getup, Be was almost tempted to pull her into the room with Imperial Envoy Amy and pin her onto the triangr board.

    ¡°Mistress Be, the look in your eyes is so wicked. Are you thinking about something naughty? Perhaps you¡¯d like to eat me up as well?¡±

    ¡°The little sister inside is going to be broken by Mistress Noesha. I suggest using mind control insects to make her obedient. Although I don¡¯t mind this interesting game invented by humans, didn¡¯t you call me to talk about business?¡±

    ¡°Vicky Hill, go ahead. I¡¯m listening!¡±

    Vicky Hill sat on the railings at the edge of the corridor and yawned with her hands stretched out. The choppy movements on her chest gave Be an unobstructed view. The Insect Empress was truly uncultured. Never mind the sexy lingerie, but even her posture and manner of speaking were so seductive. An average person wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the temptation of such a stunner.

    Be had summoned Vicky Hill to confirm the uracy of the intelligence given by Imperial Envoy Amy. The investigative abilities of the Abyss Demonic Insects were pretty decent. Being small in size, such as the Abyss Blood Sucking Mosquitos, they could be used as handy spies, without the other side finding out.

    After the Abyss Demonic Insects sent by Insect Empress Vicky Hill returned, they reported a massive horde of mutated demons gathering in the direction of Chapman City. Their numbers were at least 200,000. The Chapman City garrison and visiting Olsylvia Academy students only added up to more than 100,000. Suchbat power,pared with their opponents, was far from enough. On top of that, Be had a hunch that the 200,000 demons up ahead were merely cannon fodder.

    The Abyss Creators were able to stay for a long time in the Other World, depending entirely on whether the master who summoned them could afford the energy consumption. Both Demon Gods and Evil Gods were rxed in this regard since they naturally suppressed demonic beings that were Demon Kings and below. That stage required Demon Kings to spend a lot of energy to support the consumption of the summoning array. Even if Be was a high-order Demon King, it would be hard to avoid all the problems and maintain the energy required for this ceremony.

    ording to the predictions of the Abyss Demonic Insects under Insect Empress Vicky Hill, the mutated demons would probably arrive in the besieged city in two days. All magic teleportation arrays in the city had been tampered with by the demons, so it was impossible to escape using them. At the moment, there was only one way to move out of the city. Those mutated demons would most likely target the students of Olsylvia Academy. If Be transferred them, the mutated demons wouldn¡¯t attack here but turn to look for Be¡¯s tracks.

    Although Be wanted to order one of the Abyss Creators, Insect Queen Vicky Hill, and her group of Abyss Demonic Insects to fight, the price was too great. She couldn¡¯t afford it. Now, she had to find another way out of the city.

    Grand Duke Gold had prohibited everyone from leaving the city not long ago. This unexpected order suggested that one of the demons might have sessfully impersonated an imperial envoy to pass on the imperial edict in order to trap Be in the city or to die in the siege of more than 200,000 mutated demons.

    When Be was done speaking to Insect Empress Vicky Hill, she watched her disappearing into the corridor. She then returned to her room. Noesha had already ¡°disciplined¡± Imperial Envoy Amy into submission. In less than half an hour, she obtainedplete obedience from Imperial Envoy Amy¨Can awe-inspiring speed. Imperial Envoy Amy had a look of fear on her face, evidence of the many unspeakable things she had just experienced.

    The rope binding Amy had been removed, except for the ck cor on her slender neck and the thin chain attached to it. In this state, she could obviously resist, yet she had lost her will. Hands voluntarily crossed behind her back, she was now half kneeling on the nket-covered floor.

    Imperial Envoy Amy¡¯s snow-white, delicious body was covered with all sorts of red stripes. Upon seeing Be, Noesha grabbed the other end of the chain and led Amy to her. Imperial Envoy Amy fell into Be¡¯s arms and started kissing her without so much as a greeting. Be reciprocated with equal passion.

    ¡°Amy, you¡¯ve finally figured it out¡­ And you¡¯re willing to be my¡­¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, please let me stay by your side. Don¡¯t give me to anyone else. Please, you can treat me however you like¡­ I¡¯m not a special envoy, just one of your people¡­¡±

    Looking at the beauty in her arms, Be turned to Noesha with inquiry and appreciation. She was curious about how she had managed to brainwash someone else¡¯s loyal subject in less than half an hour.

    Only allowed on Creativenovels

    ¡°Mistress Be, don¡¯t look at me that way! I¡¯ll be too proud of myself. Have you forgotten my ability? Miss Amy has a really strong will, but she can¡¯t resist the erosion of time! I¡¯ve merely developed her most authentic and delectable side.¡±

    Noesha understood the meaning in Be¡¯s eyes. As Be¡¯s ¡°first student¡±, she made no secret of what she had just done. As a demon of time and space, she had a special torture chamber built in her own space, which she could enter and exit at any given time. There were a lot of strange props, such as the triangr board, inside.

    Imperial Envoy Amy was sent there by Noesha, a ce where time passed really slowly. Although only twenty minutes had passed outside, Amy was bullied by Noesha in the secret room for more than a year. After such daily torture, no matter how loyal the beautiful girl was, she would inevitably be ¡°tuned¡± into an obedient little minx.

    ¡°Big Sister Be, if there are any other disobedient little girls in the future, hand them over to me. Although Subus Queen Aisha¡¯s technique is better than mine, my interdimensional abilities are the best. I guarantee that they will bepletely obedient.¡±

    ¡°For the time being, I don¡¯t have any suitable girls. I¡¯ll take Imperial Envoy Amy with me then. Noesha, you¡¯ve been ying with her for more than a year. It¡¯s time for me to have a go.¡±

    Be rolled onto the simple bed in the room with Amy in her arms. Though she had nothing to do, Noesha looked excited. Before she left, she even helped Be close the door and put up a ¡°Do Not Disturb¡± sign.

    The next morning, when Be got up, Imperial Envoy Amy was already waiting to serve her mistress by the bed. It seemed that Nosha¡¯s specialized training program for her focused on how to be the perfect maid. Amy wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes as she waited for her mistress to assign her new ones. In Noesha¡¯s special torture room, she was forced to wear all kinds of shameful clothes. Hence, she could withstand even the worst.

    ¡°Mistress Be, you¡¯re up¡­ I¡¯ll¡­¡±

    ¡°Amy, you can call me Be! In the future, you will work part-time as my personal maid. Today, you will stay in your room, so don¡¯t run around. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make Noesha your future mistress!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ I really won¡¯t run! Mistress Be, please believe me¡­¡±

    Amy had obviously been frightened by Noesha¡¯s ¡°education¡±. Without Be¡¯smand, she took the ck leather restraints, locked her own wrists and ankles, and then handed the key to Be for safekeeping.

    After Be put away the key, she stretched out her hand and rubbed Amy¡¯s head¡ªa special reward from her mistress. With that, she left the room, only to be stunned. The sky was still dark, but Be¡¯s biological clock told her it was daytime.

 Volume 5 Chapter 302: Eve of Palhalas Divine Territoryâ€™s Great Collapse

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 302: Eve of Palhs Divine Territory¡¯s Great Copse</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    At the heart of Angus City, Grand Palhs Hotel¡¯s fifth floor, Be was somewhat hesitant after sessfully climbing the rope. She wasn¡¯t sure if she should get her little sister Lisha and her girlfriend Kriss to climb up as well.

    There were 16 senior level Valkyries in the baths, which matched the full topbat power the Divine Creator God had in this dimension. If they fought, Be, Lisha, and Kriss might only be able to take them on if Lisha did her dark transformation into Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha, and Kriss did her dark transformation into Myriad Sword Demon Krysan.

    However, that would only make them an equal match. If they wanted to win, they would need to add the three Abyss Creators who were waiting on the outer periphery of Angus City, Insect Empress Vicky Hill, Mechanical Empress Andulisna, and Jade Bone Demon Velouria as well.

    The senior level Valkyries were so confident in their abilities that they did not make any preparations in case they were ambushed. They were speaking so clearly that Be was able to hear what they were saying without pressing her ear against the clear ss doors in the balcony.

    Based on the conversation amongst the senior level Valkyries, Be had obtained enough critical information to change the course of the battle. The Divine Creator God had created this temporary Divine Territory, and the most critical eye of the array was somewhere in the halls on the hotel¡¯s fifth floor. Only by destroying that area would the Divine Territory self destruct.

    As long as the Divine Territory copsed, more than a hundred thousand Supreme Divine Race would no longer be able to stand up to the nearly one million Abyss Demonic Beings allied army even with their divine artifacts. With all the Valkyries being strengthened, they would only withstand the battlefield for just one day.

    Without the Valkyries¡¯ support, the pile of Fighter Angels and Deities who relied heavily on their divine artifacts and their equipment would see their battle power shrinking dramatically. It would take two more days for the Divine Creator God toplete the final step, but Be needed only one day to destroy his n. This was where the turning point of Angus City¡¯s crusade began.

    The senior level Valkyries were all bathing here, and there was only one Ten-winged Fighter Angel guarding the position. This was the best chance for a sneak attack. The strength of a Ten-winged Fighter Angel was roughly equivalent in strength to an intermediate level silver-haired Valkyrie, and they were much inferior to the senior level Valkyries.

    The Divine Creator God had ced the core of the Divine Territory on the middle floor of the building on purpose because he assumed that people would generally associate the core with the top or the bottom levels. Nobody would be able to find this ce so quickly. But facts proved that no amount of careful nning could resist against an intruder with a lot of luck, like Be.

    At this moment, Lisha and Kriss, who were staying downstairs, had climbed up to the fifth floor uninvited to join Be. It just happened that shortly after Be had climbed up the rope, the room they were in was searched by the Valkyrie¡¯sw enforcement team.

    Kriss and Lisha climbed up the rope in time to where Be was. The three Valkyries they knocked out and reced were still in an unconscious state, and before they could even wake up from their stupor, they were taken away by their fellow Valkyrie.

    When the Maiden Priests were doing headcounts of the Valkyries, they realized that one silver-haired intermediate Valkyrie and two golden-haired junior Valkyries were missing. They quickly found this ce, and before the three Valkyrie could say anything, their eyes were blindfolded with a white cloth, and they were helped over to the injection table and held down. Since their clothes were already shredded by a certain someone, the Maiden Priests had a lot of their work done for them.

    They were just about to open their mouths to report the situation when they were gagged by a rectangr tool and were forced to bite onto this special wooden bar. Then, the Maiden Priests took out a long syringe and injected them.

    The strong simtioning up from the weak point on their backs made them dizzy. Then they fell into a strange sensation that stopped them temporarily from reporting the situation about being switched out by Be and the others. They were already immersed in wonderful pleasure, and they had no time to worry about that anymore.

    Be, Lisha, and Kriss briefly sighed on therge balcony on the fifth floor. Talking right now would just be asking for death. Be had a funny expression on her face. It looked like she wanted tough but couldn¡¯t. Her heart was in turmoil as she was now taking her little sister and her girlfriend to go spy on the women¡¯s baths. The only person who dared to do something like this was Be.

    Be didn¡¯t want to experience anything like this again. It was so awkward she could simply die. Fortunately, she was now a woman. If she were back to her previous sex, then she¡¯d definitely get cut down. After reaching the balcony, Lisha and Kriss noticed the senior level Valkyries moving about in the baths. Both of them were secretly smiling and didn¡¯t look too reproachful; this allowed Be to take a sigh of relief for a moment. It seemed like they were still quite reasonable.

    Be was the one responsible for peeping. Lisha and Kriss were just watching out for her. Be signed to them that they were here to scout for information, and so neither Kriss nor Lisha asked anything more. Be carefully pressed closer to the ss door and snuck a peek inside. The women¡¯s bath on the fifth floor was huge, and she could see arge distance between the balcony¡¯s ss doors to therge bathroom when she looked in, and a dozen beautiful women were ying in the water there.

    The senior level Valkyries¡¯ appearances did not disappoint Be in the slightest. They were all a lot prettier than Kriss. They had the special qualities of a goddess, and Be had only seen these qualities in the second-generation Water Goddess Serna and the second-generation Death Goddess Maureen. Kriss didn¡¯t have that, her aura belonged to a different category.

    All sixteen of these Valkyries had the standard golden ratio figures, none of them were lolis. They inherited the bust sizes of the Valkyries in the western mythology of Be¡¯s former life. They were all ¡°ample¡±dies. They all had very solemn characters and looked very heroic and didn¡¯t look repulsive in the slightest.

    Beauties of this type were ones that spurred Be¡¯s strong desire to conquer. Thest time Be experienced such a craving was when she conquered the Four Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church and the Pope¡¯s heir, President Maria, and the Holy Swordsman Cynthia.

    The difficulty of the senior level Valkyries was clearly much greater than the Holy Maidens. Be could only silently take note of the Valkyrie¡¯s looks in her heart, and should the Divine Creator Gode to invade this dimension again in the future, then these senior level Valkyrie shouldn¡¯t even think about running. It would be nice if a few would stay behind to keep herpany, and even better if they all stayed.

    It wasn¡¯t until Kriss reached out to grab Be¡¯s hand that she realized how out of consciousness she was. She was enjoying the sight so much she was nearly drooling. But she couldn¡¯t help it, the senior level Valkyries were too pretty, and they also had very different styles from each other. If she didn¡¯t have any reaction to them, then she wouldn¡¯t be Be. Kriss shot Be a warning look as if to remind her not to mess around.

    Usually, people who were caught peeping by their wives would immediately admit their wrongs, but Be was now a professional scoundrel. There was no way she would admit she was wrong. She reached straight out to Kriss and pulled her over to her side. Since Kriss was close enough, she could join her, and they could peep together.

    Lisha, who was keeping watch not far away, reached out to cover her mouth. She nearly let out augh. Her Big Sister Be was really too funny. It was not like she had never seen a scoundrel, but for an expert at Be¡¯s level, this really was Lisha¡¯s first time.

    Kriss clearly hadn¡¯t expected Be to take theplete opposite route. By the time she thought about struggling, it was already toote. She was already pulled into the best position to peek. With Be holding her tightly, the disturbance that would arise if Kriss tried to struggle had a high possibility of alerting the enemy of their position. For their mission to go sessfully, Kriss could only go along with Be for now and was forced to peep as well.

    Be secretly felt pleased inside. Not any ¡°gentleman¡± could rope their girlfriends into doing bad things with them, only the real king of the gentry could achieve this. Lisha had already retreated to the balcony. She was worried that Be would do it again and drag her little sister into participating in their peeping session as well.

    It was not that Lisha was unwilling to ¡°mess around¡± with her big sister, she was just too embarrassed to. It felt strangely shameful if she were to join them while Kriss was here too.

    After getting a good look at the senior level Valkyries¡¯ faces, Kriss had to admit that they really did rival her beauty. Even though there wasn¡¯t much difference in the levels of their looks, Kriss was still slightlycking in the cup size department.

    But Be wasn¡¯t just peeping for the sake of it. After watching them closely for a while, she realized that the Valkyries had very casually tossed aside their clothes and equipment as they were ying in the bathroom, casually leaving them at the edge far away. During the sabotaging mission, she had to make sure that these senior level Valkyries wouldn¡¯t be able to participate. If they did, then Be¡¯s n was going to be a dozen times more difficult.

    The first thing Be thought of was to take away all the clothes they had left at the edge. Without any clothes, they won¡¯t be able to leave the bathroom for a short period. But this solution had almost zero effect in deterring the senior level Valkyries. Besides the Valkyries, the only man within the Divine Territory was the Divine Creator God. Even though it was a little tricky for the senior level Valkyrie to run around naked, they wouldn¡¯t end up frozen stiff like little girls just because their clothes were missing.

    Since the clothes theft n was a no go, Be began thinking up of another n. Very soon, she thought of another gentlemanly solution. She grabbed a mysterious bottle of potion from her storage ring, and after secretly opening it, she sprinkled it on the ss doors outside of the bathroom¡¯s balcony. Then, the sturdy ss doors suddenly turned brittle.

    Arge circr opening quickly appeared into the ss doors, and Be took out a second item, the gall of the Deep Sea Demonic Snake. She reached through the hole in the ss door and dropped it into the bath. The Deep Sea Demonic Snake dissolved as soon as it came in contact with water without even a ssh or a single noise.

    The senior level Valkyries, who were still ying in the bath, didn¡¯t even realize that Be had added something strange into the water. The Deep Sea Demonic Snake came with its own native venom with very strong paralysis effects. But Be didn¡¯t have much of it on hand.

    After the Deep Sea Demonic Snake died, the gall would rupture itself and turn the water poisonous as long as it died in the water, and the gall came into contact with it, and it was challenging to keep one intact. This is the one left behind by the Deep Sea Demonic Snake that had attacked Kriss back then. It happened to be brought to the ground and was killed there, and fortunately, it left its gall behind intact.

    Any ordinary woman would already be paralyzed to the point where they would be unable to move. The toxin of this Deep Sea Demonic Snake was designated as contraband by the Human Race¡¯s Imperial Union because of that terrifying effect. These senior level Valkyries just felt a sudden and very strong bout of inexplicable sleepiness wash over them, and they quickly leaned on the edge of the baths and closed their eyes to rest.

    Be took this opportunity to open the ss doors and carefully walked in with Lisha and Kriss. The senior level Valkyries were in a state of shallow sleep, so Be didn¡¯t dare to touch them. They were the type to wake up at the slightest touch. The senior level Valkyries were too strong, so much so that even the Deep Sea Demonic Snake¡¯s extreme paralyzing toxin would only make them take a short nap

    Be took Lisha and Kriss¡¯ hands and prepared to walk in with the feeling of torment. To have to see a dozen beautiful women just lying there and unable to do anything besides looking at them from afar, it was an annoying feeling.

    But Be, who didn¡¯t want to havee for nothing tampered with all the clothes the Valkyries had left by the shower, dripping on a special viscous liquid extracted from slimes and other liquid-type demonic beings. If their clothes were stained with them, strange effects would start to appear as soon as a woman put them on.

    The specially crafted divine artifacts of the senior level Valkyries resonated strongly to their owner¡¯s spirits, so Be didn¡¯t dare to touch any of them, worried that it would wake up the senior level Valkyries, causing their whole infiltration operation to fail.

    The senior level Valkyries hadn¡¯t been ¡°touched¡± either. Be was already experienced. There was no way she wouldn¡¯t be able to tell. Even Be herself couldn¡¯t resist making a move. It was hard for Be to understand how the Divine Creator God hadn¡¯t done anything to them. From the conversation between the senior level Valkyries, Be knew that they were basically very fond of the Holy Father. The Divine Creator God only needed to prompt them with his eyes, and they wouldy obediently in the bed after cleaning up, waiting to receive the Holy Father¡¯s special ¡°care.¡±

    Could that Divine Creator God be a philosopher? Be left the bathroom, puzzled, and after leaving, she casually locked the door from the outside. Be had done everything she could to slow down the senior level Valkyries¡¯ movements.

    The thing the senior level Valkyries were guarding wasn¡¯t hard to find due to the special construction. She saw a golden pir erected in the center of the fifth floor. That was the support point of the Divine Territory. Be and the others could feel strong pressure from it from a long distance away. The overbearing divine energy was pushing against them, and both Lisha and Kriss appeared to look ufortable. As the dark transformation warriors, they had a great deal of resistance towards overly strong sources of divine energy.

    Be felt nothing. As a Demon God and a Demon King, she didn¡¯t feel any difort at all. Be had the ¡°Hand of Creation¡± on her that allowed her to disguise as a Creator. With the ¡°Praise of Light¡± that she always kept with her that she received from Creator of Light Anastasia Vianne, thebined effect of the two precious objects enabled Be to sessfully cheat the evil ying boundary set by the Divine Creator God.

    The pir of the Divine Territory was guarded by a dozen Ten-winged Fighter Angels whocked intelligence. They relied on the Valkyries¡¯ masks to determine whether one was a friend or foe. They were very confused about the fake junior level Valkyrie, Be. The only ones allowed in this ce were the senior level Valkyries.

    The junior level and intermediate level Valkyries¡¯ strengthening location was downstairs, but the mechanical minds of the fighter angels left them unable to decide what to do next. As long as Be did not clearly appear hostile to them, they would simrly stand there like a block of wood even if these Fighter Angels had twelve wings.

    Lisha and Kriss had to stay where they were because they were unable to bear the oppressive effects of the evil ying boundary. Be lightly stepped over towards the pir, and the Fighter Angels just stood there watching. Be¡¯s current actions were not abnormal enough for them to interfere.

    The pir of energy that supported the entire Divine Territory wasn¡¯t thrust into the floor. Only after getting close enough did Be realize that the pir was suspended directly in the air. A hole had been cut out on the floorboards underneath, and there was an overhanging distance between Be and the distance, which was impossible to reach out by visual inspection.

    The golden pir was hollow inside. Aftering closer, Be finally saw the true nature of the pir. It was a cylindrical ss pir filled with water, and Be felt that these were the same as the cultivating pirs she had seen before in the Abyss Demon Lair in Andorra Town.

    The difference between the two was just the liquid inside. The ss pirs on the Abyss Demon Lair¡¯s side was filled with evil cultivation fluid, while this was filled with holy water.

    A young maiden with the body of a loli was sealed inside this cylindrical pir, and from the effects of the holy water, the loli¡¯s hair appeared golden. However, her true hair color didn¡¯t seem to be gold.

    The loli had her two upper arms crossed over her chest in a pose simr to that of a buried pharaoh in ancient Egypt. Her legs were tightly mped together, and her eyes were shut with golden God Sealing Chains wrapped around her body. At one nce, she seemed to look like some kind of dark character that had been sealed away.

    Be¡¯s eyes swept very perversely all over the loli¡¯s petite body. Who asked this loli to be in a vacuum state after all? If she didn¡¯t look at the loli, then what was she going to do? Look at those indescribably ugly Ten-winged Fighter Angels?

    The more Be stared at the loli, the more she found her familiar. Her body was on the same level as the current strongest fighter by Be¡¯s side, Copsing Evil Spirit Emperor Lolita. Those small hands finally reminded Be who she was. This is the same pair of loli hands that patted Be on the shoulder. Last time she had only seen the small hand and not the owner, and now she finally saw the whole thing.

    It was as if the loli sensed that Be was looking at her. She opened her eyes and looked towards her. Be locked eyes with her, unprepared, and arge series of memory images shed from the loli¡¯s eyes to Be.

 Volume 5 Chapter 303: The End Of The Heretical Holy War In Angus City

    <h4>Volume 5 Chapter 303: The End Of The Heretical Holy War In Angus City</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    In the central region of Angus City, in the central hall on the fifth floor of the Grand Palhs Hotel, Be met the eyes of the loli who was sealed. Because of the distance, Kriss and Lisha, who were on standby far away, did not see clearly who Be was looking at. From their angle, only a rough outline of a girl could be seen.

    The magic which could transmit memory through the line of vision had been tried long ago in this dimension. It had be a legendary rare magic. Be obtained arge amount of information about the loli from her in a short time. The loli was not malicious to Be; to be precise, she was on Be¡¯s side.

    The Devouring Holy Dragon Euphenisia was one of thepetent underlings of the Chaos Bringers¡¯ Leader. She had been sent out to find the underlings under Sacred Demon God Samantha. Ever since the incident ten thousand years ago, the leader of the Chaos Bringers had lost contact with Be¡¯s original form. Like the Chief of the World Destructors, she had sent one of her strongest fighters, Devouring Holy Dragon Euphenisia, to find Be. Now, Euphenisia also had not been in contact with the leader of the Chaos Bringers for a long time.

    The owner of the mysterious loli whom Be had previously met at the mysterious prison cell in the basement of the Grand Palhs Hotel was Euphenisia. Euphenisia had to sleep for a period of time every year. Her strength was the same level as the Devastating Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita on Be¡¯s side. As their masters were fighting each other, she also had battles with Lolita. Both of them were unable to see eye to eye and had fought multiple times in this Dimensional World, but there had been no result until now.

    In the beginning, the Horrorshow Group had unintentionally, sessfully opened the extradimensional door on this Dimension, which was connecting the Dimension to other regions. Euphenisia rushed there in the first moments and prevented the extradimensional door¡¯s ability to release infinite monsters. The sealing magic of the Horrorshow Group didn¡¯t really work. Euphenisia had pretended to be trapped. The real purpose of the sealed door was to suppress the overflowing energy of the extradimensional door.

    What happenedter was simr to what Be knew. The Angus City¡¯s guards courted death and opened the secret chamber¡¯s sealed door. It caused Euphenisia to be unable to further control the extradimensional door. She invited the Dark Faust toe and help, and wanted to control the situation together. After it was done, as a reward, the Dark Faust could have freely invaded this Dimension.

    The Dark Faust feared that she did not have enough manpower. Ford herself did not have many dark demonic legions, as Be had seen. It was useless to rely on a bunch of Dark Goblin warriors. Therefore, Ford naturally found the Abyss Creator, Insect Empress Vicky Hill, to cooperate, and to borrow Vicky Hill¡¯s troops.

    At that time, Insect Empress Vicky Hill wanted to have the final victory to herself. She cooperated with the Dark Faust and Devouring Holy Dragon Euphenisia on one hand, and invited the Divine Creator God toe over and cooperate on the other hand. She wanted to let both parties fight with neither side winning so that she could enjoy the final victory. However, the Divine Creator God¡¯s n superseded her own and Vicky Hill even lost herself to Be.

    Euphenisia was sealed here by the Divine Creator God. She was suppressed here by all the power of the Divine Territory¡¯s entire core region. Euphenisia had just woken up from thest deep slumber, and had yet to be fully awake, so her strength was not fully awakened. In addition to the fight with Lolita, her body was injured. Later, she, who was unwilling to resign, used the method to let her soul travel out of her body to find Be at the Hausmann Hotel.

    That time, she encountered the souls of the mysterious Duchess and Goddess of Life who also had their souls travelling out of their bodies. In the melee, her soul was worn out. In poor condition, she was identally sealed here by the Divine Creator God. However, the Divine Creator God didn¡¯t have it better, her surrogate had been secretly set up by Euphenisia, but it just hadn¡¯t red up yet.

    Through their eyes, Euphenisia started using the Telepathic Magic with Be. The two parties couldmunicate through each other¡¯s minds. The Ten-winged Fighting Angels who were standing around stupidly were unable to perceive the situation, so they stood foolishly in the background.

    ¡°Master Samantha, help me. I will help you do a lot of things. I am not worse than Lolita that stinky girl...¡±

    ¡°Euphenisia, you... you also know my..¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but Lolita is only close with a few people. She protected you so much the other time, so I guessed it might be you. I have seen all the other sisters of the World Destructors except you. Plus, Lord Samantha has been missing for so many years...¡±

    ¡°Call me Be, you must keep my true identity a secret. Also, Lolita had signed a Blood Contract with me. If you don¡¯t have a contract with me, I will not dare to help you!¡±

    At thest moment, Be held back a trick to prevent any unexpected circumstances. Afterall, Euphenisia was one of the Chaos Bringers; she was still different from the World Destructors. Be was afraid that she would be disobedient in the future, so she deceived her with a Blood Contract. Lolita had never signed a Blood Contract with Be. Without hesitation, Euphenisia readily agreed to Be¡¯s request.

    When the Ten-winged Fighting Angels on guard were not paying attention, Be leaped up and flew towards the floating magic pir. The Great Evil ying Array around the magic pir emitted a huge amount of Divine Energy and wanted to catapult Be away. However, the ¡°Praise of Light¡± carried by Be emitted a soft Light Energy and neutralised the Divine Energy from the Great Evil ying Array.

    While the Creator of Light Vianne¡¯s Light Force was confronting the Divine Creator God¡¯s Force, Be approached the magic pir. She used her left hand, which was wearing the ¡°Hand of Creation¡± glove, and hit the ss of the magic pir with her fist. The powerful impact directly shattered the magic pir¡¯s outer shell.

    With the addition of the power of the ¡°Hand of Creation¡±, the core region of the Divine Territory was shattered by Be. Arge amount of holy water sshed out from the magic pir and Be was almost touched by it. Her left hand grabbed onto a bumpy handle on the magic pir and she stabilised her body in the air.

    The God Sealing Chain on Euphenisia was still restricting her actions, but Euphenisia had already thought of a solution. She tried her best to go near, lowered her head and used her small mouth to bite Be¡¯s right hand¡¯s index finger which was usually transformed into the Hand of Demon God. Be only felt a little pain in her finger. A few drops of her own blood were sucked by Euphenisia into her body, and the Blood Contract was consideredplete. Be¡¯s finger was sucked until it was a bit erotic. Be nearly lost her grip and fell down because it was sofortable.

    Afterpleting the Blood Contract, Euphenisia¡¯s strength recovered a lot. The God Sealing Chain which originally bound her was broken and shattered in an instant. The Ten-winged Fighting Angels around were just about to attack but Euphenisia advanced first. She grabbed Be¡¯s hand and flew out of the shattered magic pir while her other hand directly grabbed onto the body of a Ten-winged Fighting Angel.

    That Ten-winged Fighting Angel was stuck in its original ce. Its body quickly withered away, as if it had been drained of energy. Even the divine artifact on its hand was drained into an old and broken thing. Countless pure white, translucent tentacle-shaped strips separated from the body of the dead Ten-winged Fighting Angel, exterminating the other surrounding Ten-winged Fighting Angels.

    These Ten-winged Fighting Angels, whom even Be did not dare to challenge, were immediately sucked into shrivelled corpses once they were caught by the tentacles. In less than a moment, except for the dumbfounded Kriss and Lisha, not one Supreme Divine Race could be seen in the whole fifth-level hall. The wreckage of the magic pirs couldn¡¯t bear the heavy load and it fell to the first floor of the hotel. With the shattered pirs, the entirety of the Grand Palhs Hotel experienced a tremendous shake, as if an earthquake urred.

    Euphenisia¡¯s ability was being able to devour all the energy of the enemy; no life and soul would be spared. As long as it was energy, she could choose to devour. Euphenisia could decide ording to her will whether she wanted to devour the other party¡¯s partial energy or all of its energy.

    In the surrounding area of the Grand Palhs Hotel, the signs of the Divine Territory¡¯s copse were discovered by the Abyss Demonic Coalition. The Mechanical Empress Andulisna fitted a light emitter on her right arm and shot a super-strong red light beam into the sky, striking a Golden Deity who was flying in the sky. The deity who was hit fell to the ground, causing a huge explosion like a crashed ne.

    ¡°The Divine Territory has copsed, all attack! The victory belongs to our abyss.¡±

    Under themand of the Jade Bone Demon Velouria, the three-way Abyss Demonic Coalition army advanced towards the Grand Palhs Hotel from three sides. After losing the protection blessings from the Divine Territory, thebat power of the Deities and Fighting Angels reduced significantly. They relied on Divine Artifacts to resist, but it was useless as the number gap was toorge. Many Fighting Angels and Deities were submerged in the sea of the Abyss Demonic Insects.

    The number gap between the two parties was more than ten times, and the most elite troop of the Supreme Divine Race, the Valkyries, went to rx and didn¡¯t participate in the battle this time. In the face of three Abyss Creators and the Abyss Demonic Coalition who had participated personally in thisbat, the Supreme Divine Race was retreating in defeat. The battle situation turned sharply. The original stalemate no longer existed and the holy war of the Grand Palhs Hotel weed its final moments.

    ¡°Darn, why is everyone asleep, get up quickly, the Divine Territory copsed... It¡¯s impossible!¡±

    ¡°Body¡¯s numb, quickly go fetch the equipment.¡±

    The senior-level Valkyries who were taking a nap in the bathhouse on the fifth floor finally awakened. The copse of the Divine Territory was too big an event and it would be strange if they could still sleep. The venom of the Deep Sea Demonic Snakes prated the body of the high-level Valkyries through water and skin contact, causing them to have a strange feeling of numbness all over their bodies.

    But that¡¯s nothing, as long as they got their own divine artifacts and used the purification ability which came with the divine artifact to purify themselves, they would be fine. The Valkyries did not think much about it. Out of girls¡¯ instinct, they subconsciously picked up their clothes to wear before taking the divine artifact. This habit led all of them to fall into the trap collectively. Be guessed that they would wear their clothes first before taking their divine artifacts, and hence, did something to their clothes.

    ¡°These clothes... have... have problems, don¡¯t wear...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s so itchy... darn, can¡¯t use any energy...¡±

    The Valkyries who had partially worn their clothes all fell into the trap. Those clothes showed their true colours on their bodies. The slime fluid that Be had poured on them had been derived into a strong bonding slime. This adhesive slime was not offensive but its viscosity was astonishing. It would stick onto its prey and emit a smell to let other slimepanionse and help kill the prey, and then eat them together.

    The slime with such erotic attributes was obtained by Be from the erotic loli, the Interdimensional Illusion Demon Noesha, who had also given her the adhesive slime fluid. Regardless of the type of slime demonic beings, they all could multiply indefinitely as long as there was a part of the body fluid.

    ording to Noesha, other than hunting for their prey, these adhesive slimes especially like to bully girls. Like the adults in the ¡°Yellow Tour¡±, the slimes would dissolve all the clothes on the female warriors and then do unspeakable things to them.

    The senior-level Valkyries were several times stronger than female warriors and wouldn¡¯t be imprisoned by these adhesive slimes. They only had to struggle on the ground for some time. They were forced to be absent in the final holy war. The adhesive slime glued on their bodies also knew that their prey this time was destined not to be caught so they strategically changed their tactic to mainly harassment. Knowing that they could not escape the fate of being destroyed by the senior-level Valkyries in the end, the adhesive slimes decided to go crazy and have some fun before they died.

    The sensitive spots on the senior-level Valkyries were guarded by a special energy, but the adhesive slimes had changed their attacking methods and directly went to attack the armpits, feet and the belly buttons which were spots without the protection of the special energy. The Valkyries were unable to stand up against the varied tactics, and were thrown into uncontroble fits ofughter by the ticklish tactic. Under the situation where they keptughing, they couldn¡¯t gatherrge amounts of divine power quickly to destroy the slime. They could only umte the energy slowly.

    These adhesive slimes did not follow the usual rules. If they were the same as the slimes in the erotic games and attacked the Valkyries¡¯ private parts first, they would have been killed long ago by the energy guard. After they switched spots, the Valkyries miscalcted. Although the Divine Creator God who created the Valkyries expected this would happen and specially designed energy guards on the Valkyries¡¯ private parts, the n could not keep up with the changes.

    The senior-level Valkyriesid on arge area on the bathhouse¡¯s floor. Their bodies were fully imprisoned by the adhesive slimes. Although it was only a matter of time before they broke free, they would be dyed in participating in the holy war. They were very anxious. After the copse of the Divine Territory, the Abyss Demonic Army would definitely take the opportunity to attack. Without their participation in the war, the military strength of the Fighting Angels and the Deities would be greatly affected.

    The senior-level Valkyries were absent from the war. The junior and intermediate-level Valkyries on the second, third and fourth levels had not been able to participate in the battle either. After being injected with the potion to strengthen their powers, they were sitting and meditating side by side on the energy array. They barely had the energy to stand up. The beautiful priests who could fight, of which there were only a dozen, were nning to forcibly speed up the strengthening magical array under the Valkyries so that they could join the war as soon as possible.

    But a golden light suddenly appeared on their bodies. This was a harbinger of the Divine Creator God¡¯s recovery of the Valkyries and the Priestesses. The Divine Creator God wanted to send all of his elite troops back to his own dimensional world. Under the case of limited energy, the Divine Creator God could only prioritise and send the Valkyries and Priestesses back first. Those Fighting Angels and Deities were no longer needed. As mass productions, he had a lot of them on his side of the world. He only needed to go back and make more of them.

    On the Grand Palhs Hotel¡¯s roof, Be finally saw the Divine Creator God. He took over the body of a middle-aged human race man who looked like the Angus City¡¯s city lord. The real city lord had long since died. After being possessed by the Divine Creator God, his eyes turned into golden glowing orbs and his eyeballs couldn¡¯t even be seen.

    There were many signs of blood spewing out from the body of the Divine Creator God. When sealing Euphenisia, he had already consumed most of his energy. When Euphenisia destroyed the core region of the Divine Territory, she had indirectly wounded the Divine Creator God severely. The human body he upied had reached its limit and was about to copse.

    The extradimensional door was not far behind the Divine Creator God. It was an open pitch-ck interdimensional door. There was nothing in it that outsiders could see clearly. There were many golden lights that flew up and entered the Extradimensional door. Those golden lights were transformed Valkyries and Priestesses who were recalled by the Divine Creator God.

    Be was mad inside her heart. This Divine Creator God was too stingy. He could have left a few Valkyries for her; why did he have to take them all back? If she had known he was ¡°so good at ying¡±, Be would have gone to collect a few Valkyries first. She couldn¡¯t get any of the senior-level Valkyries, but none of the junior and intermediate-level Valkyries could walk. They, who had just been strengthened, were very weak and couldn¡¯t even stand properly. They could be caught at random.

    When Be approached, the Valkyries and the Priestesses had basically been recalled back. The Divine Creator God left the group of cannon fodder Fighting Angels and Deities, and was intending to retreat. The surrogate body was almost out of use. With the Devouring Holy Dragon and the three Abyss Creators on the opposite side, he had no confidence to fight head on with them.

    ¡°My... my child? Why are you still here!¡±

    ¡°Father... Holy Father, I haven¡¯t been recalled back... can I pass the extradimensional door?¡±

    ¡°Of course you can, quicklye, my child!¡±

    Be¡¯s current appearance was the same as that of a junior-level Valkyrie, plus, she had put on the Valkyrie¡¯s mask again. As a result, the Divine Creator God misjudged and thought that Be was a junior-level Valkyrie under him and had not been recalled back by the golden light for unknown reasons.

    Be endured the nausea in her heart and pretended to walk anxiously towards the extradimensional door. It would be better to keep the act of calling a Father of Creation ¡°father¡± as confidential as possible. The other World Destructors would not do something ascking in integrity as this, but Be had no integrity to start with. As long as she could achieve the final sess, this was nothing.

    The Divine Creator Godpletely let his guard down because of Be¡¯s calling of Holy Father. He had already felt Be¡¯s depraved aura but he did not expect her to be a World Destructor. In his eyes, a World Destructor would never degrade themselves by recognising the Creators as Holy Father. As long as he went back to purify Be, she would be able to return to the battlefield again. It was not unprecedented for him to meet a Valkyrie who was infected by the dark forces.

    The moment when Be and the Divine Creator God passed each other, she did a quick turn and used her right hand to prate the Divine Creator God¡¯s surrogate¡¯s heart. Her right hand changed back to the Hand of the Demon God in the moment it passed through his heart.

    The Divine Creator God looked at Be with an unfathomable expression and he copsed without saying hisst words. A very bright golden light rose from his body and was sucked into the extradimensional door behind them. The holy war had ended with the fall of the Divine Creator God¡¯s surrogate.

 Volume 6 Chapter 304: A Special Reward From The Aldridge Empire

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 304: A Special Reward From The Aldridge Empire</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    Near the capital of the Aldridge Empire, the famous Garcia City finally lifted the alert in the city. The extraordinary crisis in Angus City and Kurus City had passed.

    The Gabriel¡¯s Empire¡¯s reinforcements, the United Airship Fleet led by the Duchess of Sarnia, Duchess Bellina, had sessfully suppressed the mutated demons in Angus City and Kurus City. Before the Radiant Church¡¯s forbidden spell ¡°the Judgment of God¡± could be used, the demons were removed, and many important nobledies were rescued.

    The Radiant Church had announced that the anomalies in Angus City and Kurus City were the work of the Darkness Church, who had also imed responsibility for the matter. The rest would be handled based on official statements.

    Although there was a Darkness Church stronghold in Grim Forest near Angus City, it was already deserted. Since the Darkness Church said it would take on all responsibility, it had most likely made some shady secret deal with the Radiant Church.

    The truth of the matter would never be released to ordinary folk, and the only one who knew everything was Be, the female Demon King fishing in troubled waters. In this operation, Be had received many beautiful young mages from the Aldridge Empire and began her infiltration into the top ranks of the empire.

    The royal members of this Arcana nation, Princess Effie and Princess Eveny, were already Be¡¯s girls. On top of that, she was also close to her roommate, Princess Ariel, one of the ck Warriors, thus bing best friends with the three princesses.

    The three elite academies of the Aldridge Empire that were also part of the Twelve Ivies had close connections with Be. They were Karoluna, the student president of Frederica Academy of Ocean Trade and Magic; Student President Alephia of the Listabel Magic Teachers¡¯ Academy; and ddis, the student president of Dimiost Academy for Great Wizards. They were all Be¡¯s allies when this year¡¯spetition between the Twelve Ivies began.

    Be had also taken advantage of this opportunity to lure Chief President Angelia to her bed. Apart from President Isaman, who was still struggling, the other presidents of the Olsylvia Academy had fallen into her clutches. Be was interested to see how long President Isaman could hold out.

    Be distributed the rest of the girls to her staff. The other students from non-human academies were sent to Subus Queen Aisha and her subi for ¡°special teaching.¡± They would be gradually returned to their original academies and be Be¡¯s spies.

    The Imperial mages and mercenaries captured from the Rofsky Camp couldn¡¯t remain in the Arcana Nation, because the Aldridge Empire considered them dead. If they stayed, they were in danger of being killed since the Aldridge Empire didn¡¯t want the truth behind the Angus City incident to be revealed.

    All thesemoners had been sent back to Sarnia Duchy, where Be required mages. This group of girls was almost fully trained. She assigned the subi to teach them to bepetent subordinates. The great Arcana Nation didn¡¯t have a shortage of mages, but Be did. And since they didn¡¯t want them, she would dly make use of the girls.

    The female prisoners captured from Starbell Prison¡ªthe evil mages originally imprisoned there, the nobledies of Angus City, and the civilians¡ªwere handed over to Be¡¯s close aide, Abyss Demonic King Skyrme for training.

    Be hoped to strengthen her forces in Kurus City and Angus City, so she could easily interfere in the political situation of the Aldridge Empire in the future. Angus City had no city lord while the adopted daughter of the Kurus City lord, Karoluna, was already one of Be¡¯s people. Be was interested in the two cities as well as the nearby areas.

    In the city lord of Garcia¡¯s mansion, Imperial Duke Anderson held a banquet to celebrate the safe return of Anna Rosa, his daughter. Be, the savior of Angus City, was specially invited. She became the first non-magic outsider to attend a banquet for high-ranking nobles of the Aldridge Empire.

    Lisha and Kriss didn¡¯t receive an invitation. Although they were princesses of another empire, they had always been discriminated against for having non-magical professions in the Arcana Nation. Be was the exception in nearly a thousand years. At present, Lisha and Kriss were staying at the Imperial Hotel in Garcia City. Together with Chief President Angelia of the Olsylvia Academy and the other girls who didn¡¯t want to attend the banquet, they awaited Be¡¯s return before setting off for the academy.

    After thepletion of the investigative mission in Angus City, the 30-pointpetition was split up. The Olsylvia Academy got 10 points, while the remaining 20 points were divided equally among the three magic academies of the Aldridge Empire and the Alexis Academy for Assassins. The student presidents of these academies disliked this sort of banquet meant for aristocrats. Upon saying goodbye to Be and taking the exclusivemunication crystal, they left Garcia City with their schoolmates.

    This way, they wouldn¡¯t attract some noble young master. Or Be would have to use her fist to reason with them again. Be didn¡¯t really want toe to this party if it weren¡¯t for the reward from the Aldridge Empire.

    Be changed into a golden evening gown instead of the knight¡¯s official uniform for the banquet. She looked no different than a nobledy. Although Be was unarmed, she had brought one of her strongest bodyguards. With her there, these arrogant mages and nobles wouldn¡¯t dare look down on her.

    Devouring Holy Dragon Euphenisia was dressed in a lovely white gothic loli outfit with a yful expression on her face as she walked behind Be. Her figure was simr to Devastating Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita. Be had helped style her long white hair into two ponytails. At the moment, her white eyes were sparkling with a strange luster. Be almost had the illusion that Euphenisia and Lolita were a ck and white loli couple entangled in a bitter romance of love and hate.

    Euphenisia¡¯s ability to devour was unlimited, that was, to absorb everything. Besides, her identity was rather special. Although she was a subordinate of the leader of the Chaos Bringers, she first began studying under the leader of the World Destructors. Hence, she went along fine with both camps. The conflict with Lolita had a long history. One was the Devastating Evil while the other the Devouring¡ªboth often fought with each other in order to decide whether the target would be devastated or devoured.

    Eventually, Euphenisia went to the Chaos Bringers, which temporarily ended her fight with Lolita.

    After interacting with Euphenisia, Be realized she was an innocent loli who loved food, not as scheming as Lolita. The reason she managed to stand against Lolita for so long was probably her cynical side.

    Servants were allowed to attend the banquet with their masters. After some thought, Be decided to bring Euphenisia. Anyway, Imperial Duke Anderson had already prepared a sumptuous meal. Euphenisia might as well join in and enjoy the delicious food.

    Without Lolita around, Euphenisia was the best choice. The three Abyss Creators who fought with Be had returned to the Abyss with their demons.

    Mechanical Empress Andulisna had to go back to deal with matters regarding the Abyss territory. The maid agreement she owed Be would have to be paid another time. Meanwhile, Insect Empress Vicky Hill, who had already allowed Be to ¡°get her hands on her¡±, would also return to handle the conflict with Andulisna. Furthermore, she would bring the Demon God¡¯s token of confidence that Be had entrusted her with as an apology to the two Abyss Creators she had identally offended.

    Be wanted to officially ¡°gobble up¡± Insect Empress Vicky Hill, but she asked her to return and solve those problems first. Only when Vicky Hill handled everything properly could she serve her master with all her heart and soul.

    As for Jade Bone Demon Velouria, she was to help Be watch over them to prevent any infighting, so she would temporarily disappear from this ne.

    The banquet was held in the hall of Imperial Duke Anderson¡¯s Mansion. Be personally witnessed the wealth of the noble mages today. This ce¡¯s decoration was even more luxurious than Be¡¯s substitute body, Princess Felia¡¯s residence, the royal pce of the Octavia Empire. The royal pce of the emperor was no better than the residence of an Imperial Duke in the Arcana Nation; what an economic gap!

    Hundreds of tables were set up in the banquet hall with many delicious foods on them, the varietyparable to a Manchu-Han imperial feast. The tables could seat ten people. Be was ced at the VIP table right in the center of the hall. Devouring Holy Dragon Euphenisia moved a chair and sat behind Be.

    ording to regtions, servants brought by the guests weren¡¯t equal in status to the host. But based on strength, it was another case entirely. Euphenisia¡¯s situation was obviously thetter. She sat there motionless, though the food on the table automatically flew into her hands.

    To usemand magic so skillfully was a show of her strength. Only a handful of mages present could actually do this. After all, strength was an alternative tool for gaining respect. Be silently admired Euphenisia. This sort of quiet form of showing off was most effective.

    As a wizard with such substantial magic attainments, Euphenisia was willing to serve Be as a maid. This made many mages and nobles who originally despised Be redefine her position in their hearts.

    Except for Be, the guests attending the banquet were all nobles belonging to various magic families in the Aldridge Empire. Be couldn¡¯t be bothered to speak to anyone and sat at ease in the VIP position.

    On the left and right of Be were Princess Effie in a ck evening gown and Princess Eveny in a pale blue evening gown. The two princesses already had a ¡°bare-all¡± meeting with Be. Upon her arrival, they obediently sat beside her, which made Imperial Duke Anderson, the host, a little surprised and embarrassed.

    ording to the most traditional method, the top echelons of the Aldridge Empire intended to woo Be to their side. She would be introduced to suitable men in hopes of a political marriage. This was Imperial Duke Anderson¡¯s original n. He had already found several handsome male mages, all of whom were members of noble families in the Arcana Nation.

    However, with Princess Effie and Princess Eveny sitting beside Be, Imperial Duke Anderson¡¯s little calctions were overturned. What baffled him was the fact that aside from the nobledies, no other man besides an old fart like him had managed to squeeze into the VIP table.

    Imperial Duke Anderson¡¯s daughter, Miss Anna Rosa of the Olsylvia Academy, was also at the same table. And so was Kurus City Lord¡¯s daughter, Karoluna. Anna Rosa was wearing a light blue evening gown while Karoluna was wearing a pink evening gown. If they sat elsewhere, they would only draw Be¡¯s ire. Having already shared intimate rtions with Be, they would be punished to a sleepless night.

    The remaining four seats were also upied by beautiful women, namely the Empress and Imperial Concubine of the Aldridge Empire, as well as Imperial Duke Anderson¡¯s two wives. Be wasn¡¯t so desperate forpany to stoop to looking at other people¡¯s wives, so she didn¡¯t remember their names. Imperial Duke Anderson was a winner in life. The twodies looked well maintained and must have been seductive beauties when they were young.

    The Empress of Aldridge Empire was the mother of Princess Ariel and Princess Effie, while the Imperial Concubine was Princess Eveny¡¯s mother. Be treated them with respect, as if she were meeting her inws for the first time.

    The Empress and Imperial Concubine were also kind to Be, asking her about her life. Several times, they steered the conversation to Be¡¯s love life, but she deftly changed the subject. It was difficult for her to answer these sorts of questions. If she admitted to being single, they would definitely rmend a few men to her. The matchmaking routine in her previous world was rather simr to this world¡¯s. Yet Be couldn¡¯t lie that she had a boyfriend. It was a matter of principle, and she wasn¡¯t willing to admit even a fictitious boyfriend.

    Be¡¯s tactful response finally seeded in making the Empress and Imperial Concubine give up the idea of introducing men to her for now. Be looked at them with a smile on her face, thinking about the possible consequences she might face if she suddenly confessed to sleeping with their daughters.

    Princess Effie and Princess Eveny both looked at Be nervously for fear that she might say something strange. Although they had fallen deep into lesbian territory, they weren¡¯t ready toe out to their parents.

    Be enjoyed the delicious food while bargaining with Imperial Duke Anderson, the old fox. As for Princess Eveny and Princess Effie, they would be taken to her dormitory, Pure White Heaven, when they returned to the academy. After that, she had all the time in the world to slowly enjoy them. There was no hurry now.

    Princess Effie and Princess Eveny pretended not to know Be very well, secretly serving her food when their parents weren¡¯t paying attention. The two princesses were too proud to admit that they were familiar with Be.

    The two nobledies, Karoluna and Anna Rosa had a tacit understanding to help them cover up and attract the Empress and Imperial Concubine¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Imperial Duke Anderson, you show such generous hospitality. The meat of sea demonic beasts is several times more expensive than those onnd. And everything here is...¡±

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, don¡¯t mention it. Just behave as you would in your own residence and enjoy the food. By the way... about the price of your airships... ¡°

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not expensive at all; very cost-effective, I assure you. One airship is worth 100,000 gold coins. If your empire is short of gold coins and only has diamonds, I dly ept that as well. Otherwise, I can forego the money entirely if you create the airships and return that to me.¡±

    During Be¡¯s mission to rescue Princess Eveny, Imperial Duke Anderson promised topensate Be on behalf of the Aldridge Empire for the cost of all the airships she lost. At the time, Be lied that there were more than 600 lost airships, but now, the entire army was wiped out. Thest one was also scrapped afterpleting its mission. The price of 60 million gold coins was too much for even the rich Aldridge Empire. Adding to the cost of dealing with the mess in Angus City and Kurus City, the price would exceed 100 million gold coins.

    Be wasn¡¯t lying about the cost price. The cost of 100,000 gold coins for an airship was already considered on the low end. The cost price of a simr airship made by the Aldridge Empire was at least 200,000 gold coins. But the emperor of the Aldridge Empire didn¡¯t want to lose so much money. Considering Be¡¯s past experience, the emperor of the Arcana Nation came up with apromise. If sessful, the Aldridge Empire wouldn¡¯t have to spend even a single copper coin.

    ¡°Imperial Duke Anderson, have you... have you received the wrong imperial edict? I¡¯m a Duchess of the Gabriel Empire and have my own territory, the Sarnia Duchy!¡±

    ¡°Not at all, Duchess Bellina. You can just change your name to fool the Imperial Union. It¡¯s no problem at all. Change into a mage¡¯s outfit, put on a tall wizard¡¯s hat, and vo!¡±

    ¡°But, I am Gabriel Empire¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay. What the swordsman empire can buy, we, the Arcana Nation, can afford as well. Bellina, just ept it, and we¡¯ll all be one happy family... Cough, I mean citizens of the same empire. ¡°

    The Aldridge Emperor¡¯s imperial edict clearly stated that the region from Angus City to Kurus City would be unified and merged, bing a new territory called the Angelos Duchy. The emperor also conferred the title of Lord of Angelos Duchy, Duchess Baize. The title inherited by Karoluna, daughter of the former Kurus City lord, would be promoted from earl to marquis. Her job would be the censor of Angelos Duchy, responsible for Be¡¯s daily work.

    This was the first time Be had encountered something like this¡ªchanging her name to obtain two territories at the same time. She didn¡¯t know what to say to Imperial Duke Anderson, but the imperial edict had already been written. Thepensation was clearly decided by the court. If she didn¡¯t ept it, she wouldn¡¯t get a cent. Thus, she was left with no other choice and became the first Duchess of two territories in the entire human history.

 Volume 6 Chapter 305: The Relaxing Day Before The Olsylvia Academyâ€™s Tournament

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 305: The Rxing Day Before The Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Tournament</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    In Olsylvia City, the Olsylvia Academy had officially resumed sses. Due to the obstruction of information by the Aldridge Empire, only a few people knew about the incident. The only thing they knew was the establishment of a new duchy, the Angelos Duchy. Duchess Baize, the lord of the Angelos Duchy, became the second Grand Duchess in the history of the human empire, after Duchess Bellina, the lord of the Sarnia Duchy.

    The confidentiality measures of the Aldridge Empire were terrific. Apart from the top ranks of the Aldridge Empire and Be¡¯s friends, the fact that she was Duchess Baize was unknown to the Gabriel Empire. The Imperial Union never stipted that one person couldn¡¯t concurrently hold the position of Duchess of the two duchies. Even if the truth were discovered, Be wouldn¡¯t be deprived of her standing.

    In fact, the position could be considered a purchase in disguise, one that cost more than the Sarnia Duchy. Although she didn¡¯t actually spend money, she was deprived of thepensation for the airship fleet that was ¡°lost in the war.¡± On top of that, the reconstruction of the Angelos Duchy required arge sum of money. The Aldridge Empire had also appointed Marquis Karoluna to monitor Be¡¯s every move.

    However, Be only needed to pay for the reconstruction. Her United Airship Fleet wasn¡¯t actually destroyed in the war. The previous losses were purely her fault. As for Karoluna, she already belonged to Be, so her monitoring Be was a joke.

    Be entrusted the rebuilding of the Angelos Duchy to Karoluna, which was sponsored by the Sarnia Duchy. Be signed a contract between the two duchies. The lords of the two duchies, Duchess Bellina and Duchess Baize, reached an agreement and became friendly allies.

    At present, the most prevalent incident in the Olsylvia Academy wasn¡¯t the change in the Aldridge Empire but the uing tournament of the academy, which was considered a big event. The transfer of Duchess Baize to the Olsylvia Academy went unnoticed by many, much to Be¡¯s relief.

    The news about Be¡¯s new position was known to the Olsylvia Academy school leaders in advance. Even the old principal received a fright. After all, the identity of two duchesses was something they had nevere across before. However, this didn¡¯t vite the school regtions, so they weren¡¯t allowed to say anything or interfere in the various empires¡¯ political situation.

    Be and her friends had already returned to the Olsylvia Academy. The first thing Be did after returning was to take Holy Dragon Euphenisia to the Rose Society¡¯s exclusive hotel, the Hausmann Hotel, to deal with some matters. sses were put on hold first. The teacher of the knight department, the Beauty Dragon Knight Ingrid, was also on Be¡¯s team. Helping her cover up the absenteeism wasn¡¯t a problem.

    In a luxury suite on the third floor of the Hausmann Hotel, Be was sitting on afortable sofa, cuddling a beautiful blonde girl. The first generation pope of the Radiant Church, Pope Goldsmith, also known as the Origin of Light, was struggling feebly in Be¡¯s arms.

    Goldsmith was currently naked, her hands tied behind her back with red silk. Her legs were wide open as she sat astride Be¡¯s thighs. Be wrapped her arms around Goldsmith and allowed her to cling to her neck as she kissed Goldsmith¡¯s sweet lips, constantly plundering the legendary Pope from more than 10,000 years ago.

    10,000 years ago, Goldsmith was a Goddess who wasn¡¯t profaned by many, but Be enjoyed bullying this sort of innocent damsel. It was very satisfying watching her gradually sink into depravity.

    ¡°Spare... Just kill me, please. I can¡¯t fall into corruption ... Aren¡¯t you a Demon King? Be, please, can we get down to business for once?¡±

    ¡°What business? This is my business, Goldsmith. You¡¯re a part of this Demon King¡¯s possession. The original twelve Demon Kings are dead. This is the right way to conquer. You have to ept your fate. Even the power of the Goddess of Light hasn¡¯t helped you, proving she acquiesces in our intimacy.¡±

    ¡°Wait, stop kissing me... Ungh...¡±

    Goldsmith struggled, but it was useless. Be held her body tightly in both her arms. Her struggle only brought Be more excitement. The blessing bestowed to Goldsmith by the Goddess of Light was useless and posed no resistance to Be. Goldsmith¡¯s willpower was shaken by the thought that the Goddess of Light had really given up on her.

    Devastating Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita¡¯s contract demon, Demon World Princess Diaz, stood behind the sofa. Lolita had a calm face that suggested she had long grown ustomed to Be¡¯s behavior. She thought that Be acted more and more like a World Destructor. Moreover, Lolita¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t ced on Be and Goldsmith but elsewhere.

    On the other hand, Demon World Princess Diaz wasn¡¯t used to it. She blushed and looked at Be with adoration. The legends of Goldsmith had also been circted in the demon circle. She didn¡¯t think Goldsmith could be bullied by Be. It seemed to admit Be as her mistress was the best decision. Be¡¯s strength proved she was worth following.

    The fifth-generation Pope Roxanne of the Radiant Church was also in the room. Her hands were tied together and hung over her head and fixed to a chain suspended from the ceiling. Roxanne¡¯s entire body trembled as the curse on her body was gradually absorbed by Holy Dragon Euphenisia¡¯s devouring powers.

    With a serious expression, Euphenisia had her hands on Roxanne¡¯s chest as she sucked the curse from her body. Without the influence of the curse, the ugly ck spots on Roxanne gradually disappeared. Her snow-white body and tenacious yet elegant face were steadily revealed to Be.

    Removing the curse was a matter for celebration, yet Roxanne was unhappy because her entire body was currently naked. Be kissed Goldsmith and turned her excited gaze onto Roxanne. Once the curse was removed, Roxanne might be pulled over to the sofa and ¡°devoured¡± like Goldsmith.

    ¡°Big sister, don¡¯t resist! You belong to the mistress. Forget this little power... ¡°

    ¡°My power... Who the hell are you...¡±

    The fifth-generation Light Pope Roxanne tried to gather her power to make ast-ditch attempt but couldn¡¯t hide it from Euphenisia¡¯s discerning eyes. She gently touched Roxanne¡¯s chest with her finger, and in an instant, all the strength Roxanne had gathered with great difficulty dispersed. She found that all her powers had been locked up by this little girl, and she was now weaker than Goldsmith.

    ¡°I¡¯m only a little maidservant. Alright, the mistress is waiting. You should go ...¡±

    ¡°No... Wait, I haven¡¯t...¡±

    Euphenisia revealed a mischievous smile. With a push of her hand, Roxanne fell onto the sofa. Be, who had been waiting for some time, ced Goldsmith aside and hugged Roxanne. She wanted to ¡°y¡± with Roxanne in front of Goldsmith.

    ¡°Demon King, stop it now... Goldsmith is still watching... You will be punished by God...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll be sisters from now on. Also, divine punishment doesn¡¯t exist. I knew you were a beautiful girl, but you had to lie about being ugly. Now, you¡¯ll have to ept your punishment!¡±

    ¡°Save me...¡±

    Be forcibly kissed Roxanne¡¯s lips,pletely depriving her of the right to speak. Then sping her hands in her arms, she began a new round of conquest. Roxanne had witnessed Be and Goldsmith¡¯s ¡°live performance¡± earlier, so her body had an instinctive reaction even if she were unwilling.

    Be skillfully located Roxanne¡¯s sensitive spots and teased the strongest witch-hunting Pope from ten thousand years ago as if she were an ordinary girl. Brimming with passion, Roxanne didn¡¯t know how to face Goldsmith, who was also one of the Light Popes. Goldsmith stared at her and Be in bewilderment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hold back. You¡¯re almost there... If you continue to hold back.... Goldsmith, shall we get Roxanne to join us together?¡±

    ¡°You witch! Goldsmith won¡¯t... Goldsmith, you... Wait, don¡¯t be confused by her!¡±

    In Roxanne¡¯s opinion, the graceful smile on Be¡¯s face was more frightening than any demons from ten thousand years ago. What made her despair was the fact that the first generation Light Pope Goldsmith, who was burning with lust, slowly leaned over and looked at her in a strange manner.

    Be ced the two Light Popes face to face, allowing their plump breasts to rest against each other. Roxanne and Goldsmith¡¯s hands were tied behind them so they couldn¡¯t stop Be from fooling around and could only y along.

    Roxanne was close to losing control. Goldsmith was her predecessor. Being ced in such shameful posture caused the quick copse of her faith and willpower. Be¡¯s hands were resting on their silky backs.

    ¡°Be, I surrender. Separate us, I¡¯m begging you ...¡±

    ¡°No, Roxanne. I want you to surrenderpletely!¡±

    ¡°I... I¡¯ve really surrendered... Please don¡¯t...¡±

    Roxanne finally sumbed and begged for Be to let her go. But considering that she was close to the limit, Be couldn¡¯t give up halfway. Her hands slowly slid to the softest position on both Roxanne and Goldsmith¡¯s backs. Exploring forwards allowed her toe in contact with their most sensitive parts.

    Roxanne copsed as this fatal stimulus ultimately released the pent-up desire in her body. Goldsmith leaned in and looked at Roxanne with lust-filled eyes.

    ¡°Goldsmith, I... I have fallen. Please forgive...¡±

    ¡°Call me big sister, Roxanne. Be good, call me big sister...¡±

    ¡°Big sister...¡±

    As soon as Roxanne uttered those words, Goldsmith and she shared a passionate french kiss. The two most beautiful popes in the Radiant Church¡¯s history were being intimate on the sofa, their bodily fluids wetting the cloth. If this tempting picture were seen by the devout believers of the Radiant Church, perhaps their faith would copse.

    Be quietly pulled out of this erotic affair and left her exclusive Demon World Princess Diaz to watch over them. After this wonderful experience, the two Light Popes were doomed to fall. Be instructed Demon World Princess Diaz to watch them so they would be forced to be intimate until they could no longer extricate themselves from this unspeakable pleasure.

    Be¡¯s new territory, the Angelos Duchy, had previously lost hundreds of thousands of citizens, and the dispersal of the departed souls and the crossover ceremonies were a pain. Besides, this was the Nation of Arcana, the Aldridge Empire that was familiar with magic. In order not to expose her power too early on, Be decided against using the same method used in the Gabriel Empire when establishing the Sarnia Duchy, which was relying on the demons from the Darkness Sacred Region to handle the undead.

    This time, Goldsmith and Roxanne, the two powerful, beautiful popes of the Radiant Church, were needed to help carry out the ceremony to put the departed spirits to peace. Their powers were more than enough for this task. Be had originally nned to entrust this to President Maria, the Pope¡¯s sessor, and the four Holy Maidens, but that cost was too high. Even if they didn¡¯t charge her, Be would still have to pay a lot of sacrificial fees to the Radiant Church. It wasn¡¯t a good solution at all.

    ¡°Two of you have some good rest for a few days. By the way, I¡¯ll invite President Maria, the sessor of the current Light Pope, and the four Holy Maidens toe over and municate¡¯ like this with you two...¡±

    Be left the bedroom of this luxurious suite and closed the door behind her. She was going to change out of her clothes. ording to her arrangement, she would head to the Magic Department of the Olsylvia Academy to report her attendance, which could also be considered as setting up a position for Duchess Baize.

    Holy Dragon Euphenisia and Devastating Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita, who had left the bedroom earlier than Be, were standing side by side on the balcony, watching the scenery. They seemed to be talking about something. The strong sense of harmony between these two lolis tempted Be to eavesdrop on their conversation, but Princess Ariel was here to see her, which disrupted her ns.

    At the edge of the balcony handrail, Lolita and Euphenisia were chatting. They had known each other for a long time and now represented different camps ¨C the World Destructors and the Chaos Bringers. However, Be¡¯s original body, Demon God Samantha, had an unusual rtionship with both camps. They were both here to work for Be, so however great the contradiction between them was, they would put it aside for the time being.

    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you in years! Lolita, don¡¯t look so glum. Aren¡¯t we friends?¡±

    ¡°Stop trying to befriend me. Euphenisia, we¡¯ve fought once this month. Strangely, you say that we haven¡¯t seen each other. Let me warn you, don¡¯t try to have any funny ideas, or I¡¯ll beat you!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so fierce! I... I¡¯ve already signed a blood contract with Be, just like you. So you can¡¯t get rid of me.¡±

    ¡°You signed... Forget it, just make sure you behave yourself!¡±

    Lolita looked at Euphenisia¡¯s naive face, too embarrassed to say that she didn¡¯t sign a blood contract with Be. This gullible loli was obviously cheated. But nevermind, she would pay her more attention in the future. Lolita had never thought of taking advantage of this simple loli.

    Be changed into her ck mage robes, attached her knight¡¯s sword on her back and followed Princess Ariel out. Be could wear a ck mage hat to make her long blond hair less noticeable. Ariel dressed more conservatively than she did, directly covering her face with a hood to prevent outsiders from seeing her beautiful face.

    ¡°Be... How did you get bestowed as Duchess again? Many students in the academy are curious about the rtionship between Duchess Bellina and Duchess Baize. I never thought both of them are you.¡±

    ¡°Ariel, please stop poking fun at me. By the way, I¡¯ve met your sisters, Princess Effie and Princess Eveny. They are... very nice.¡±

    ¡°Oh, I see... Forget it, let¡¯s not talk about this! Let me take you for a walk around the magic department. You used to study in the knight department, but you haven¡¯t been to the ssrooms here.¡±

    Be almost made a slip of the tongue and revealed her affair with Princess Effie and Princess Eveny. She didn¡¯t say much, grabbing Ariel¡¯s hand and leaving through the magic flying array that Ariel had summoned.

    Shortly after Be and Ariel left, the long, orange-haired Puppet Master ine, appeared outside the Hausmann Hotel. She was also a member of the magic department, but the professional ssification was for alchemists, not her real profession as a puppet master.

    ine had alsoe to pick Be up. She had overslept this morning and, as a result, was beaten to it by Ariel. Thus, ine had to report to the magic department herself. At the big tree behind ine, Assassin Noreya, dressed in a tight ck suit, also stood with a face of regret. She got up a momentter than the previous two and became the third one.

    The qualifying round of the Olsylvia Academy tournament would officially start in a month. During this month, students from all departments would have to prepare for the tournament. As long as the contestants passed the audition and reached the preliminaries, the final score would be increased by 60 points, which would directly ensure that they pass the exam.

    The qualifying round wasn¡¯t apetition with other contestants. The main task was to defeat some demonic beats or demonic beings in several designated areas throughout Olsylvia City to umte points. 60% of them will be selected to enter the preliminarypetition, while 40% will be eliminated ording to the total score of all the participating students.

    Be and Ariel were on their way to the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s magic department,pletely unaware that the qualifyingpetition had quietly begun.

 Volume 6 Chapter 306: A Special Little Magic Class in Olsylvia Academy

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 306: A Special Little Magic ss in Olsylvia Academy</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    The students in Olsylvia Academy¡¯s magic department mostly came from Filomena Nobility Academy and Euphemia Imperial Academy, with a small portion belonging to Olivia Wizard Academy. Be it mages, wizards, or priests, all magical upations required a lot of money.

    Most of Frank Civilian Academy¡¯s students would not be able to afford it. Simrly, the students from St. Louis Church Academy practiced their specially imparted skills and would not study there. The priests from this Other World were quite different from light magicians. Their light magic was so different that they couldn¡¯t have studied it from the same ce.

    Olsylvia Academy¡¯s magic department was located in its West Campus, the main building of the Trivican National Imperial Regiment Library inside of Euphemia Imperial Academy. This magical building towered into the sky and was the fifth tallest building in all of Olsylvia City, overlooking almost the entirety of Olsylvia Academy.

    Along with her newly-issued namete for the magic department, Be was walking side by side with Ariel down the corridor of Trivican National Imperial Regiment Library¡¯s main building. She met many of thedies from the magic department along the way. To Be¡¯s excitement, there was a severe disparity in the female-to-male ratio in the magic department, reaching almost eight to two. Besides, it was steadily rising to nine to one over the years.

    The male-to-female proportion in the knight department was five to five, and the boys and girls¡¯ ratio in the martialbat department was also normal. Nevertheless, the magic department was seriously imbnced. It wasn¡¯t that the boys didn¡¯t enjoy magic; the humans just had their own exclusive academy for magic. Instead ofing to Olsylvia Academy, they might as well go to a more specialized magic academy like Listabel Academy or Dimiost Academy.

    The ratio of male to female students was the exact opposite in those academies¡ªseven to three, with the seven being the males, and the three being the females. Many students regretted enrolling there. With so few girls, thepetition was fierce. Many of them envied the boys in the magic department over here.

    Every time she thought about this, Be felt a strange sense of guilt. There weren¡¯t many girls in Listabel Academy and Dimiost Academy to begin with, but after visiting Angus City once, shemitted a grave sin of ¡°bending¡± many beautiful girls from the two academies, including the student council presidents of these two schools, President Alephia and President ddis!

    On the way to ss, Be didn¡¯t bump into a single boy from the magic department. After asking Ariel, she found out that the boys that made up less than 20% barely came to ss. Unlike the other departments, the mentors in the magic department would only release detailed exnations about magical spells each day, and the mentors could ask them questions if they didn¡¯t understand. If they did, they could pretty much figure it out by themselves.

    This method of teaching was closer to self-study. Scenes in novels where magic mentors presented how to create fireballs did not exist in this Other World academy. The students who could entire this department were basically those who already had a foundation in magic. Something like casting a fireball was considered elementary level back on Earth and would not be taught.

    The girls in the magic department wore casual clothes. After staring at them for a while, Be realized that she and Ariel were both too formally dressed. None of the girls wore the uniforms issued to them by Olsylvia Academy. They would only wear them if they had to leave the magic department and go outside. None of them liked the conservative uniforms.

    Most of the girls in the magic department wore dresses, and they were the revealing type too. Clearly, they regarded the school building no differently than their own rooms. Some of the girls even came here straight in their loose pajamas with a pair of cotton slippers on. The loli body type girls brought their stuffed puppets and came to ss with drowsy eyes, as if they still needed more sleep.

    But to Be¡¯s exasperation, all the girls in the magic department wore the conservative type of underwear that wasmon in this Other World, like the thermal underwear that kept the body warm. They were all well-concealed. Not to mention their corbones or cleavage, they were so conservative that one could hardly see any of their skin.

    Be wanted to pounce on them several times, pushing them down and stripping them naked, so she could force them to put on the lingerie of her own design. The style of the underwear in this Other World was a ssic example of bad development. Her girls didn¡¯t wear underwear like these anymore. She couldn¡¯t stand seeing this fake fanservice of them wearing dresses and pajamas over underwear like this.

    One of the reasons for the boys¡¯ low number in the magic department was because of theck of eye candy. In addition, they wouldn¡¯t find a girl from the same department if they wanted a girlfriend, mainly because these girls didn¡¯t have anyck of money. It was hard for guys to lure them in by tossing money at them. ording to a certain ¡°experienced¡± member of the campus, it costed the same to pick up one girl in the magic department as three girls from the other martial departments. It was a shocking difference.

    Be and Ariel had no trouble finding their ssrooms. The humongous size of the room waspletely beyond that of the knight department¡¯s ssroom. It looked just like the private room of a wealthy youngdy. Every girl had their own seats with some distance between them. The supporting service measures around each seat didn¡¯t look like they were used for studying at all.

    All kinds of entertainment facilities were avable close to the seats of each girl. A magical ice storage box for storing snacks was filled with a variety of continental hero biography book series. Continental hero biographies were the novels of this Other World, chronicling the adventures of history¡¯s heroes. Some were real stories, but many contained wild fantasies that were made up by the authors.

    Be had seen the biographies of several of her girls: ¡°Light of Hope¡ªBiography of the Holy Maiden Goldsmith¡±, ¡°Goddess of Exorcism¡ªDiary of Roxanne¡±, and ¡°Tales of the Knight King¡ªKnight King Ayden¡¯s Adventures¡±. Two of them were currently tossing about in that suite of hers, so it felt a little awkward for Be to see their biographies now.

    Be¡¯s arrival did not attract much attention from the girls. The name of Grand Duchess Baize was nowhere near as famous as Grand Duchess Bellina, who was the hero that stopped the beastman invasion. Despite being a woman, it did not affect her influence in the human empires. The magic department did not have much interaction with the knight department, so many of these girls wouldn¡¯t recognize Be if they didn¡¯t go out much.

    Be couldn¡¯t even bother looking for a new seat and followed Princess Ariel. Just like others, Ariel¡¯s seat was adequately equipped with entertainment facilities. She was not deprived of the benefits she deserved because of the false rumors that she was ugly. The magic department was more humane in that point of view.

    ine wasn¡¯t in the same ss as Ariel, as she had signed up for alchemy instead. Her ss was right next door. As soon as she sat down, Be felt several eyes on her. Looking around, she found that they were Princess Effie and Princess Eveny whom she refused previously, as well as President Lucia, Miss Sylvia, Miss Serena, and Miss Anna Rosa. Be had six of the magic department¡¯s ¡°Eight Chapters¡± in her grasp, so they couldn¡¯t be any more familiar with Be¡¯s appearance.

    Be greeted them one by one with her eyes as a response to their confusion and greetings. Now, what these girls wore was the real eye candy. They had dresses on as well, but the underwear inside was Be¡¯s work. Both the corbone and the cleavage were clearly visible. She was here with Ariel, so it wouldn¡¯t be good to go and sit with them. If she did, there was no guarantee that her ¡°demonic ws¡± would stay on her textbook.

    Princess Effie and Princess Eveny were sharing a table. Since their intimate encounterst time, their ¡°sisterhood¡± had deepened, and they stuck together ever since returning to school. They were even preparing to move their dorms to Be¡¯s, the ¡°Pure White Heaven¡±.

    But the most curious part to them was Little Sister Ariel¡¯s ugliness. They had seen it in the past. She was so ugly that she could scare the noblemen who were going to be engaged to her. They withdrew from the marriage, saying that they would rather die than marry when they returned home.

    However, Be had a picky appetite. She wouldn¡¯ty a hand on a girl that wasn¡¯t pretty. So why did she suddenly ¡°change tastes¡±? Not even letting go of an ugly girl? They couldn¡¯t wrap their heads around that.

    The two remaining ¡°Eighth Chapter Maiden Mages¡± were not present. Both ¡°Emerald Sixth Chapter¡± and ¡°Golden Eighth Chapter¡± were in the ss next door, the same one as Princess ine and Chief President Angelina. Be¡¯s n of grabbing all the ¡°Eight Chapters¡± might have to wait for a while longer.

    After all the girls were seated, their magic mentors appeared. It wasn¡¯t the pretty young miss type that Be had imagined but spirited old men. She expressed her disappointment. There wasn¡¯t even a single female mentor. If it was the granny type, fine. But they were all old men without a single woman in sight. It was no wonder the boys didn¡¯te to ss. How could a normal boy stand seven or eight sses each day, filled with the torture of staring at old men?

    Most of these old magic mentors were the self-hyped type who could stand in the middle of the podium and teach their sses like a one-man lecture. bbing on about the principles of magic, it had a sort of ¡°I¡¯m the only one awake in this drunk world¡± type of feel.

    The girls listening to the ss were long used to this. They knew that the mentor had reached his climax when he began to speak emotively, so they all pped their hands. Afterward, they buried their heads back down to the hero biographies and continued reading them while snacking.

    But that was not the end; some worse ones were trimming their fingernails and powdering their faces, putting on makeup in ss. Be was utterly speechless. Were they here for the ss or to watch a movie? Please behave yourselves! No uniform? Fine. But they didn¡¯t even have their textbooks.

    When Be saw the boys¡¯ handful of empty seats with only mage hats with names written on them as a recement for themselves, she suddenly felt that there was still hope for the magic department¡¯s girls. At least, they came, unlike the boys who had ced hats as substitutes.

    It was okay to skip ss. sses in the magic department were more simr to university back on Earth, and the mentor¡¯s lectures would be transmitted to each of them through their magical contact crystals after ss. If you were smart enough, you could learn on your own. As soon as the semester started, many of the boys in the magic department would take private jobs during ss time, such as joining mercenary adventure teams as a full-fledged mage just because they had ss hours suited to it.

    In addition to the self-hyped mentors, there were also the more popr silent types of old mentors. They wouldn¡¯t chatter on for the whole day and would have their bodies silently turned over towards the magical ckboard, writing down all sorts of magical activation theories and incantations until the end of ss. In this case, the girls could even skip on the apuding, so it would be strange if they weren¡¯t weed.

    After sitting down, Be looked at the old man having the time of his life on the podium and began to miss her mentor from the knight department, Beauty Dragon Knight Ingrid. She turned her head and saw Princess Effie and Princess Eveny close by. Princess Eveny was on her seat, seemingly writing down notes, with Princess Effie stuck behind her, appearing to be guiding her.

    The two sisters appeared normal, but Be had different ideas. Princess Effie and Princess Eveny had already shared a bed, so it would be strange if this was normal. Sure enough, under careful observation, Be realized that these two princesses weren¡¯t studying at all. Princess Effie¡¯s hand was stretched too much to the front, and she had already reached between Princess Eveny¡¯s legs.

    Be couldn¡¯t see what Princess Effie¡¯s hand was doing since the desk was blocking her view, but she couldn¡¯t be up to anything good. Princess Eveny had a light blush on her face, and her small mouth was slightly parted. Princess Effie was most likely touching her in a strange ce and making her feel weird again. Be had to give it to her that she could do this in ss. Even though she wanted to do it too, she still hadn¡¯tpleted her advances on Princess Ariel yet. It might not end well if she forced herself on her.

    The current mentor was a fire mage, Master Galeb, and he was talking about how to use the advanced fire magic, ¡°Celestial Fire¡±. He was one of those self-hyped mentors, and though his lectures were interesting, Be would prefer to read a hero biography instead.

    The self-hyped mentors of the magic department were overly immersed in their own worlds and chattered away by themselves. There wasn¡¯t any Q&A interaction between him and the students. Besides cheering and apuding, the students really couldn¡¯t think of what else to do.

    Be flipped through ¡°Light of Hope¡ªBiography of the Holy Maiden Goldsmith¡± and ¡°Goddess of Exorcism¡ªDiary of Roxanne¡±, reading them like novels. She couldn¡¯t be bothered to do something as stupid as pping her hands!

    But she had to say that these biographies were blown way out of proportion,parable to the webnovels from her former life. All sorts of questionable history were added in, lifting the heroes up onto pedestals and whatnot. Be nearly cracked out inughter.

    ording to these biographies, Goldsmith killed three of the Twelve Demon Kings all by herself, and Roxanne was even more exaggerated. They said sheid waste to a demonic army of more than a million with just one strike. Also, a note at the end stated that the fifth-generation Radiant Pope Roxanne believed herself to be better than the first-generation Radiant Pope Goldsmith.

    Be almost burst outughing. Didn¡¯t these businesses have any shame, overdramatizing things like this?! They had blown their integrity straight out the window. Be believed that the authors of these books must have been hired by the Radiant Church. She flipped through the books introducing the first popes of the Radiant Church and found each one worse than the other. Like going through heaven and hell in one second.

    The first few male popes of the Radiant Church had their reputations washedpletely clean by the biographies. They were all embodiments of justice, and their battles were way more exaggerated than what was written for Goldsmith and Roxanne. Inparison, ¡°Tales of the Knight King¡ªKnight King Ayden¡¯s Adventures¡± was more realistic, the battles not as exaggerated.

    But this book was wrong at the very beginning. They turned Knight King Ayden into a man, while the real Knight King Liath was a beautiful young woman. She was currently staying in Be¡¯s dorm, ¡°Pure White Heaven¡±. The book couldn¡¯t be all that good if they got the protagonist¡¯s gender wrong.

    ¡°Fellow students, you will be able to unleash the super invincible fire magic, Celestial Fire, as long as you follow the magical principles and incantations here. It is much more practical than the water magic, Thousand Mile Ice Seal. This is a move that can wipe out tens of thousands of Demonic Race soldiers. You¡¯ll know it when you try it!¡±

    After a round of boasting, Master Galeb, the fire mage mentor, didn¡¯t forget to talk smack about his arch-enemy, water magic. Be looked at the magical incantation and principle exnations written down on the ckboard. It felt like she was staring at abination of liberal arts history and science physics back on Earth. Her eyes clouded over, and she couldn¡¯t fathom what she saw at all. It seemed like there were things she wasn¡¯t good at as well.

    ¡°Master Galeb, your theory is too vague. Can¡¯t you see that the students aren¡¯t interested?! This won¡¯t do. Our magic department is a traditionally strong subject, and we have to change in this year¡¯s Twelve Ivies Battle.¡±

    ¡°Where did youe from... The ss schedule hasn¡¯t arrived yet... Er, you are...¡±

    It was the first time Master Galeb had ever encountered someoneing to take over his ss. After decades, someone finally interrupted him today. Master Galeb was so touched that he was nearly in tears. Be almost felt a little sorry for the old man, but she was more interested in the interfering female teacher. She was a real beauty with an onee-san body, and from afar, her figure could almost rival that of the knight department¡¯s beautiful mentor, Ingrid.

    Master Galeb had a fiery temper, so even if he felt moved, he still had to roar a few times to keep up appearances. But after having a good look at her, his temper was all gone. Although the beautiful mentor who arrived was young, she bore the mark of Supreme Magic Mentor; thus, he could only calm himself. His initially angry face had now forcefully been turned into a smile. The atmosphere grew extremely awkward.

 Volume 6 Chapter 307: The Unexpected Minor Conflict During The Magical Practical Lesson

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 307: The Unexpected Minor Conflict During The Magical Practical Lesson</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    One of the Magical faculty¡¯s ssrooms within the Trivican National Imperial Regiment Library, located within the Euphemia Imperial Academy on the western campus of Olsylvia Academy. The ssroom had been peaceful until a beautiful teacher barged in and interrupted the ss, causing the lesson to pause midway. The teacher, the fire type Magic Mentor Galeb, walked over to converse with the beautiful female teacher with a smile on his face.

    The interdimensional type Supreme Magic Mentor Catalina was one of the Temple Masters of the Aldridge Empire¡¯s pce. This position was simr to a State Advisor. Catalina was the Chief President Angelina¡¯s mentor, as well as the close friend of Be¡¯s teacher, the Knight Faculty¡¯s beautiful Dragon Knight, Ingrid.

    Like Ingrid, Catalina was tall and slender. Furthermore, thebination of her ample chest, luscious pink hair, light red irises, and her serious and reserved demeanor was perfect for her status as a teacher. Catalina and Ingrid were the same age as well. However, because of her hair color, most people thought that Catalina was the fire type Mage instead.

    In fact, Catalina knew fire type magic as well. Other than interdimensional type magic, she was skilled in fire, water, and thunder type magic too. Other than the chaos type Supreme Magic Mentor Melvira who was one year her senior, none of the teachers of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s magical faculty would be a match for her in a fight.

    Catalina was not the assigned teacher for this ss at all. However, her close friend, Ingrid, had spoken to her at the teacher¡¯s cafeteria earlier. She told Catalina about Be, her student who had just transferred to the magical facility, and advised her not to get too close to her. Even though Ingrid did this out of goodwill, Be, that troublemaker, did not disappoint and ¡°pushed¡± her teacher. Because of this, whenever she had the time, Be would look for Teacher Ingridte at night for ¡°extra credit¡±. Every time this happened, Ingrid would be so tired that shey on the bed, too exhausted to move. She could barely get out of bed the next morning.

    Unfortunately, Ingrid¡¯s good intentions backfired. As a Supreme Magic Mentor, her pride and ego wasparable to the Dragon Knight. When she heard that the girl was special, Catalina managed to keep a straight face when in reality, she wanted to know who this Be really was.

    Be had no idea that Catalina was here mainly for her. This gorgeous female teacher was wearing the standard Mage¡¯s robes. It was a shame as those robes were extremely conservative and covered most of her body. This was unlike Ingrid, who was wearing ck silk as per Be¡¯s demands after she had been ¡°pushed¡±.

    ¡°Alright, Master Galeb, you can take a break! I will rece you for this lesson and exin everything to the principalter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, Master Catalina. I shall take my leave.¡±

    Be had thought that once Catalina took over the ss, she would take the ss in hand. However, Be was too naive. Catalina did not stop those girls at all. She was one of those teachers who did not talk much and simply wrote the magical theories on the ckboard.

    This was not entirely Catalina¡¯s fault. Back then, when she was still a student at the Magical faculty, she was just like those girls in the ssroom. In fact, she was much worse as she would often skip ss with her senior, Melvira. She had only said those things to get rid of Master Galeb. Basically, Catalina¡¯s main purpose was to take a look at the problem student that her close friend, Ingrid, had talked about. She wanted to know what was so special about that ¡°bad student¡± who gave Teacher Ingrid such a huge headache.

    However, she was rather disappointed. Be did not seem like she was special at all as she did not behave any different from the other girls in ss. As Catalina was around, Princess Effie and Princess Eveny, who had been fooling around in ss, had toned down a fair bit and stopped theirscivious acts. Although they were princesses of the empire, Catalina was someone they knew quite well and they were a little embarrassed to do unusual things in front of her.

    Before she knew it, ss had already ended. Be felt as though time had passed much faster with a beautiful Mage as their teacher. However, she did not understand anything at all. Once the bell rang, a few of the girls left the ssroom to use the bathroom. However, most of them remained behind to continue their previous entertainment.

    ¡°You¡¯re Grand Duchess Baize, right? Should I address you as such, or Grand Duchess Bellina?¡±

    ¡°Ah, Teacher Catalina, you can simply call me Be, like Teacher Ingrid. Those two other names with tiles are just unnecessary.¡±

    After ss, Be had nned to have a little chat with some of her close friends. She did not expect Teacher Catalina to seek her out directly. Her friends noticed that the teacher had her eye on Be and had no choice but to head back to their seats. Catalina looked curiously at Be as she tried to figure out what was so special about this blonde haired beauty.

    ¡°Be, if you really can¡¯t do magic, I would suggest that you do note back to the Magical faculty¡¯s ssroom anymore! I can¡¯t do anything about the empire¡¯s request, but over here at the academy, I call the shots.¡±

    ¡°No, I refuse, Teacher Catalina. You can¡¯t decide which studentse and go like this! I¡¯m going to speak to Teacher Ingrid about this.¡±

    ¡°Hold on... you really can do magic? As far as I know, Princess Lisha is the only one in the Knight faculty who could do magic. Is it true that you, a Holy Knight, can do magic as well?¡±

    ¡°Guess! I will not lie to a teacher. Since you do not believe me, I think I should go have a good chat with Teacher Ingrid!¡±

    It did not really matter to Be if she attended the Magical faculty¡¯s sses at all as she was not a Mage by profession. However, the quality of the girls here at the Magical faculty was significantly higher than those from the Knight faculty. Furthermore, this was the first time she had ever seen some of these girls before! Previously, when she was on a mission at Angus City, the girls from the Magical faculty who had anything to do with Be were all from the ss next door, along with Chief Student Union President Angelia. It would be a pity if she missed out on the girls in this ss.

    At that moment, Catalina hesitated. Although Be did not have much power in the academy, she was still the Grand Duchess of two separate duchies. This meant that she held quite a fair bit of power outside of the academy. If Be said anything about this to the academy, the higher-ups might interfere. Furthermore, Catalina had taken things into her own hands and had made the decision to take over the ss all on her own without seeking the permission of her superiors.

    Upon seeing that Be was about to walk out of the ssroom, Catalina quickly reached out and grabbed hold of Be¡¯s hand. After all, she was close friends with the Dragon Knight Ingrid. Although Ingrid had warned her not to get too close to Be, her voice held a note of concern for the girl. There was no way she could bully her close friend¡¯s student.

    ¡°Alright, we have a practical lesson next. If you can prove that you are able to do magic, I will take back my earlier decision!¡±

    ¡°No way, Teacher Catalina. If I¡¯m able to prove myself, you have to make me the monitor of this ss.¡±

    ¡°What kind of request is this? The current ss monitor, Eveny, is a princess of the empire. Even if she was willing to give up her position, President Lucia or Princess Effie would be the most qualified to take over. There is no way they would agree either.¡±

    ¡°Well, you do not have to worry about that. I have my ways!¡±

    Be ignored Catalina¡¯s warnings. In her mind, those girls were all her close friends and they would never stop her from iming the position as ss monitor. Catalina¡¯s confidence began to waver when she saw the self-assured look on Be¡¯s face. Now, she was starting to worry.

    Initially, Catalina expected that even if Be could prove that she could do a little magic, the other girls would never agree to her insane request.Now, it seemed as though she was wrong. Princess Eveny and Princess Effie both looked at Be with a gentle expression and it was obvious that they knew each other very well. In addition, President Lucia did not say anything about it either which technically meant that she agreed to Be¡¯s bold request.

    The Magical faculty¡¯s practical lessons were held at specific locations across Olsylvia City with a strong demonic presence. As this ss was not mandatory, most of the Magical faculty¡¯s female students would not attend it. However, as Be had bet against Teacher Catalina for the position of ss monitor, the female students had turned up in anticipation of something exciting. For the first time, the Magical faculty¡¯s practical ss had the full attendance of all the female students, which could be considered a good thing.

    The Magical faculty were split into three different sses. ss One was the one that Be was currently in. For some reason, she could not remember who the form teacher was supposed to be. Right now, she had her target set on the interdimensional type Supreme Magic Mentor Catalina to be the new form teacher of the ss. Since this gorgeous teacher hade her way of her own ord, she might as well remain behind and take up the role as form teacher.

    Next door, the chaos type Supreme Magic Mentor Melvira was the form teacher in charge of ss Two. If Be had left together with the Puppet Master ine, she would have had the good fortune of meeting this beautiful teacher. Be had already met most of the female students in ss Two as they had gone on the investigative mission at Angus City with Chief President Angelia.

    As for ss Three, Be was not interested in them at all. This was the Magical faculty¡¯s expansion ss, which was simr to a special admissions ss that specifically took in wealthy students. Many of those young men and women were from wealthy families and did not have any talent in magic. As they wanted to be a Mage for the sake of keeping up appearances, their families paid high prices for them to attend this special admissions ss instead.

    Each student in this special admission ss had to pay an exorbitant amount of one hundred thousand gold coins in fees per academic year. These students were guaranteed to graduate as a junior level mage. For many of them, they only had the ability to be magical apprentices who could conjure little fireballs. To be honest, it was a bit of a stretch to even allow them to be junior level mages. Based on what Be knew, many members of the Golden Legend Society had obtained their credentials from the Magical faculty¡¯s ss Three. The number of students in this ss was much more than sses One and Twobined, which proved that this world was notcking in tycoons at all.

    The Great Magister Ondo was the form teacher of the Magical faculty¡¯s ss Three. He was handsome and adies man, which meant that he was often the main subject of scandal. Recently, it was rumored that he was courting Teacher Catalina. She was not interested in him at all and constantly rejected him. However, Ondo¡¯s endless pestering was causing her to feel rather troubled.

    This time, the practical lesson was set to be held in the Forest of Needham Lake, which was a hotbed of water and wood type demonic beasts. Their previous lesson was on fire type magic and students were required to apply it during the practical lessons. The type of demonic beasts used in practicals had to be a mixture that consisted of those that were susceptible to a particr type of magic as well as those that would not be affected by that magic.

    Fire type magic¡¯s weakness was water type magic and it was extremely effective against wood type magic. Without a doubt, the Forest of Needham Lake was the perfect location for this practical lesson. The demonic beasts that lived here mostly consisted of water type demonic beasts, the E Grade Giant Crab and the F Grade Parasitic Shell Crab, as well as wood type demonic beasts, the D Grade Tree of Deception and the E Grade Walking Sunflowers.

    The wood type demonic beasts were practically useless against fire type magic. A single fireball was enough to destroy them in seconds. On the other hand, the Giant Crabs and Parasitic Shell Crabs were more troublesome to handle. Those two water type demonic beasts had a tough outer shell and theirbat abilities were already beyond their current grade.

    The only reason why those two demonic beasts had a lower grade was because they would not attack unless provoked and would not actively attack outsiders. The main purpose of this practical lesson was to use fire type magic against these water type demonic beasts. The students would only gain points if they caused damage.

    Be felt as though she had fallen into a trap. These rules had been made specifically for students. Catalina knew thunder type magic and would be able to take out every single water type demonic beast with a single lightning ball. Even if Be were to conjure up fireballs, it would be extremely difficult to cause any damage to the Giant Crabs and Parasitic Shell Crabs at all.

    When the girls from the Magical faculty¡¯s ss One arrived at Needham Lake, they realized that the area had been taken over by the students from ss Three. Arge group of young masters and young mistresses dressed in elegant clothes were lounging by the banks of theke. The dead bodies of many Giant Crabs and Parasitic Shell Crabs littered the area. Of course, the young masters and mistresses did not have to lift a single finger as their bodyguards would take care of everything.

    ¡°What is going on, I thought that ss One had reserved the next period for their practical lesson?¡±

    ¡°Teacher Catalina, you¡¯re here. Didn¡¯t the school transfer you to teach ss Three? Why are you with ss One instead? You¡¯re not their form teacher!¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    On the banks of Needham Lake, a handsome man with short blonde hair stood in Catalina¡¯s path. Although the Great Magister Ondo was not as powerful as Catalina, his father was a prince of the Aldridge Empire and his family was extremely influential. Like the beautiful Dragon Knight Ingrid, Teacher Catalina was extremely powerful in her own right. However, their families were insignificant. In front of someone like Ondo, they had no choice but to appear more submissive.

    Be had been annoyed by this handsome man for a long time. His eyes constantly roamed hungrily up and down the bodies of Be¡¯s close friends. Unlike the other girls who were wearing warm long undergarments, her close friends were wearing normal undergarments, which was a sight to behold. As that fellow continued to stare at the girls¡¯ chests, Be grew even more unhappy. She needed to teach him a lesson.

    As Princess Effie and Princess Eveny were present, Ondo only dared to look. However, it was not convenient for the princesses to interfere in Ondo¡¯s matters at all. Although they did not really like that teacher, they were still within the academy and it would not do for them to interfere in their teacher¡¯s private matters.

    ¡°O... Teacher O...something, I think you might be mistaken! Teacher Catalina is our form teacher, with effect from today!¡±

    ¡°Youngdy, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s mistaken! The order for Teacher Catalina¡¯s transfer had already been sent out.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t believe you. Unless... unless you show me proof...¡±

    Be ran up to Teacher Catalina and grabbed her hand,pletely ignoring Ondo¡¯s warning undertones. After all, she was not a good student. She was a ¡°problem student¡±. This was not the first time she was confronting a teacher. Thest time she did it, she had taught a junior level Knight teacher a lesson for picking on Lisha.

    Ondo bit back his anger and cracked a forced smile. He did not know who Be was. Generally, he knew all the girls from the Magical faculty¡¯s ss One. This meant that the little girl with blonde hair and blue eyes standing in front of him was a transfer student and was not aware of his tricks. Unless they had an extremely powerful background, any girl who dared to stand up to him had all been trained into ¡°perfect submission¡±.

    As a prince, Ondo was arrogant, and did not really care that the Empire¡¯s Grand Duchess Baize had recently transferred into the Magical faculty. As she had only gained her title through a transaction, to him, the Grand Duchess Baize was nothingpared to his noble bloodlines. Therefore, he did not make the connection that Be could have been the Grand Duchess Baize.

    Ondo knew that this was not the time to fall out with Be. After much deliberation, he prepared to retrieve the order for Be. While he was looking for the order, Be had taken the opportunity to escape with Teacher Catalina. She was not willing to wait around to see some official documents as those decisions could easily be reversedter. By the time Ondo found the document, the female students from ss One had already disappeared into the Forest of Needham Lake.

    ¡°Hmph, they actually escaped. It seems like that girl needs some special tutoring...¡±

    As Ondo looked out at the ss One¡¯s students in the distance, his eyes shed momentarily with a hint of menace. His magic was special. Furthermore, a ce like this with minimal human traffic would be the perfect location to do whatever he wanted.

    ¡°Be, why did you...¡±

    ¡°That male teacher irks me. Furthermore, he does not seem like a good teacher at all.¡±

    ¡°Be, it would be really bad if you offended Ondo. He...¡±

    After a moment of hesitation, she told Be everything she knew. That Ondo was a Great Magister of psychological type magic. Other than using magical psychological attacks, he was rumored to be well-versed in the legendary forbidden magic of hypnotism. The Magical faculty¡¯s special admissions ss was infamous for students who did not listen to the teachers at all. The past few form teachers had been driven away by their troublemaking ways.

    However, when Ondo took over as ss Three¡¯s form teacher, the misbehaving students suddenly became extremely obedient. In fact, they were so obedient that each month, every student would give Ondo many valuable gifts. Be immediately could tell that Ondo was one of the ¡°hidden gentry¡±. If something as useful formitting lewd acts as hypnotic magic fell into Be¡¯s hands, she would have done the same thing.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Teacher Catalina. Technically, that teacher and I could be considered to be the same type... don¡¯t worry about this. Instead, you should really think about where we should go for our practical lesson now!¡±

 Volume 6 Chapter 308: Hidden Dangers by the Forest of Needham Lake

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 308: Hidden Dangers by the Forest of Needham Lake</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    In Olsylvia City, the Forest of Needham Lake, the girls of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s magic branch were undergoing magic practicals. Magic practicals were pretty much the same as an ordinary outing. Their locations were normally absent of powerful demonic beasts.

    Due to the interference of a certain noble, Be and Professor Catalina¡¯s bet was temporarily on hold. Catalina was busy thinking up a new way topete at this moment. Lost in thought, she didn¡¯t realize that Be had led her by the hand for quite a while. The transfer order from Great Magister Ondo was probably genuine. If he pressured the magic branch, she herself would have to go.

    ¡°Ariel, do you know Spirit Magic?¡±

    ¡°Yes... But I can¡¯t reveal it. I¡¯m not afraid of Ondo¡¯s Spirit magic, but girls like my sister, Princess Effie, are vulnerable. I can give you amon artifact that can be used to counter Spirit Magic.¡±

    In the short period when no one else was paying them any attention, Be and Ariel had a quick discussion. Ariel retrieved several magic artifacts from her spatial ring and secretly gave them to Be.

    Be and Ariel were walking side by side and hand in hand. Princess Effie and Princess Eveny were confused by why Be was walking with her ugly little sister. Right as Eveny was about to ask Be about her reasons, she was pulled back by Effie.

    Observing the pair carefully, Princess Effie had noticed that Ariel was more rxed around Be and that her hand was revealed. Ariel¡¯s tender, pale hand definitely didn¡¯t belong to an ugly princess. It was even more beautiful than her own. Maybe, she didn¡¯t know as much as she thought she did about Princess Ariel?

    The demonic beasts in the Needham Lake Forest were low-ranked, D-grade at best. Although they still posed a danger to ordinary people, it was almost harmless to the average magic student. Furthermore, the monsters were all wood-types; a single fireball would wipe out an entire pack.

    In Be¡¯s Magic ss 1, six students were also members of the Eight Chapters, namely ¡°First Chapter of the Sky¡± Princess Eveny, ¡°Divine Second Chapter¡± President Lucia, ¡°Third Chapter of Taboo¡± Princess Effie, ¡°Fourth Chapter of the Deep Blue¡± Sylvia, ¡°Scarlet Red Fifth Chapter¡± Serena, and ¡°Invisible Seventh Chapter¡± Anna Rosa. Their teacher was the substitute, Supreme Magic Mentor Catalina.

    In addition, Ariel, who kept her real power a secret, was also present, and she was the strongest mage of the ss. With theirposition, they could easily fight through the highest-grade magic practical locations.

    However, Be was too cautious to take risks like that. She felt that the demons and monsters of this world hade straight out of a hentai studio: They were obsessed with women. Despite these girl¡¯s powers, an Improved Sticky Slime demon from Angus city could have wiped out a group of a dozen high-level valkyries.

    Be also knew a bit of magic, but it was primarily demon king magic and darkness magic. However, she only needed to prove that she could use magic. Hence, a dozen or so beautiful girls leisurely explored the forest of Needham Lake.

    ¡°Be, I think we should go back first. Our practical is basically...¡±

    ¡°Professor, back up... There¡¯s danger...¡±

    Right as Catalina decided to return, a strange shadow appeared out of nowhere and pounced toward her. It was a demon, not a demonic beast. It¡¯s distinctive aura allowed Be to instantly recognize it. With a flying kick, shended a direct blow on the demon¡¯s body, sending it flying far into the distance.

    However, the demon was unharmed. Be felt as if she had kicked a ball of sticky resin. It was the same feeling as when she had patted Abyss Demon King Slime¡¯s body in the past.

    The girls finally saw the demon¡¯s true appearance. It looked as if it was a ck ball made of some kind of viscous liquid. Even from its current distance, Be could sense its evil aura.

    Just by its appearance, the demon wasn¡¯t a benevolent one. Earlier when it had attacked, it was initially aiming for Be but changed its mind at thest second. Detecting a trace of Abyssal in Be¡¯s aura, it tried to avoid friendly fire.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a demonic beast. Hold on!¡±

    ¡°Wait... We can¡¯t fight...¡±

    Be and Ariel shouted at almost the same time. However, the girls of the ss, as well as Catalina, reflexively attacked with magic. An enormous wave of magic sted toward the ball-like demon. The impact of all the various types of magic exploded it in an instant, sending a spray of viscous liquid everywhere.

    Be blocked in front of Ariel, shielding her from the sticky liquid. As for herself, she wasn¡¯t so lucky, covered from head to toe in the fluid. A couple of the other girls reacted quickly, shielding themselves with magic before the potentially poisonous liquid could touch them.

    However, a shocking scene urred. The rain of sticky liquidpletely ignored the magic shields. Even President Lucia¡¯s light magic shield was bypassed, and all the girls were soaked.

    Catalina was a space-time mage. Had she used a space-time magic shield, she could have avoided the iing rain. However, she had underestimated the demon after seeing it explode from a single round of attacks.

    Catalina had instead used a low-powered thunder magic shield and suffered the same fate as the other girls. This demon wasn¡¯t simple. It was a powerful mutated slime of the Abyssal Slime family, a Slime Huntera??a forbidden species of slime formed from the mutation andbination of the sticky slime that Be used and another type of slime.

    ¡°This is... My strength...¡±

    ¡°Professor Catalina... My magic... I can¡¯t use it.¡±

    Although the girls¡¯ clothes hadn¡¯t dissolved from the Slime Hunter¡¯s liquid, their magic was temporarily sealed. Even Catalina was powerless. If a mage couldn¡¯t use magic, their battle power would be worse than an ordinary human footsoldier. And these girls were even shoddier!

    The slimy liquid, on top of temporarily sealing magic, was much heavier than water, increasing the weight of anyone struck by the liquid. If they wanted to quickly escape, they would have to strip naked.

    The scattered form of the Slime Hunter gradually reformed into hundreds of translucent, human-shaped slimes. Right as Ariel was hesitating whether or not to reveal her power, Be stood up. The extra weight from the slime wasn¡¯t enough to keep her down.

    ¡°Be... you... It¡¯s immune to fire magic... Oh? You¡¯re using darkness magic!¡±

    Catalina was shocked when she saw a ck energy ball form in Be¡¯s right hand. The purity of that dark magic was even higher than Effie¡¯s. The mass of slimes seemed to be afraid of the ball in Be¡¯s hands and paused. The scene entered a tense stalemate.

    Be wasn¡¯t using beginner magic but a modified version of a Demon King¡¯s signature ¡°Dark Wave¡±. The slime could detect a trace of divine aura within Be¡¯s magic, which was why it was afraid to attack. Although it wasn¡¯t that vulnerable to ¡°Dark Wave¡±, the Demon God aura contained within was lethal to it.

    Catalina didn¡¯t notice anything in the heat of the moment, but if she had been paying more attention, she might have noticed the hidden demon king aura within Be¡¯s magic. Catalina discovered that her body was too heavy to move, and like the students of Magic ss 1, she struggled limply on the ground.

    Besides Be, the only other girl still on her feet was Ariel. She stood with a strange sense of calmness. The battle couldn¡¯t remain in a stalemate forever; Be decided to retreat. Although these Slime Hunters were weak, they would often be working together with a stronger Abyssal Demon. The Slime Hunter would restrict their prey before their partnered demon moved in to finish the job.

    The Slime Hunter Demon¡¯s aplice hadn¡¯t appeared yet, though it looked as if it would reveal itself soon. The thirty or so girls of Magic ss 1, without their magic, were just a bunch of burdens. While they hadn¡¯t panicked yet, it would be better for them to escape while everyone still had some strength left.

    ¡°Professor Catalina, that demon... That demon is waiting for its partner to show up. Quick, run away!¡±

    ¡°But our clothes are soaked with this sticky fluid; it¡¯s too heavy. We can¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Just take them off, and there won¡¯t be a problem... Ariel, you¡¯re in charge of helping them strip...¡±

    Be¡¯s words stupefied the ss. It was the middle of the day, and it would be embarrassing to be caught running around naked! Even if they were all girls, ¡°streaking¡± together was a bit too much.

    In this situation, they needed a ¡°role model¡± to lead the way. Taking such a drastic measure would be much easier if someone well known took the lead. Fortunately, Be had several girlfriends in the ss that had a strong ¡°pull¡±. She motioned at her girls.

    The girlsa??Lucia, Eveny, and Effiea??all began undressing. Under the leadership of these members of the ¡°Eight Chapters¡±, the rest of the ss started to reluctantly strip themselves. Ariel helped them take off every article of clothing.

    After removing their clothes, the girls instantly felt their bodies lighten. Unfortunately, they still couldn¡¯t use their magic. However, Catalina didn¡¯t make a move. Her face was flushed red, and she looked extremely reluctant to strip.

    Catalina felt that as a teacher, how could she just randomly take off all her clothes? If she was seen by somebody, her reputation would be destroyed. However, Be was staring right at her. The other girls had already undressed; how could she allow a special case?

    ¡°Professor Catalina, why are you still clothed? Hurry up and strip like everyone else!¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Big Sis Catalina, as Princesses, we order you to strip. Everyone, hurry up and follow me...¡±

    ¡°Wait a second, I¡¯m your teacher! Stop, you bunch of little girls... Stop randomly touching; I¡¯ll do it myself... Wait!¡±

    Catalina was held down by several beautiful girls. Without her magic, she was only a couple years older than them, and their physical strength was about the same. There was no way for her to hold off so many ¡°intruders¡±. And so, she was stripped naked.

    Catalina no longer appeared as harsh as she used to. At least, after her ss removed her clothes, her shy expression awakened a special sort of excitement within Be. Princess Eveny and Princess Effie nked Catalina, each taking a hand. With their status as princesses, they wouldn¡¯t be punishedter for their actions.

    With Ariel leading the way, the thirty-plus girls of Magic ss 1 retreated in the opposite direction they came from, away from the teleportation array on the south side of Needham Lake. That was because Magic ss 3 was currently ying there; they couldn¡¯t expose themselves to them. There were over 60 males in that ss, double of Magic ss 1¡¯s total numbers.

    Olsylvia Academy¡¯s magic branch was split into three sses that were divided by year. Magic ss 1 wasposed of first- and second-year students. It just so happened that these students were exceptionally talented, with all of the ¡°Eight Chapters¡± being either first- or second-year students.

    The Slime Hunter tried to pursue the retreating girls several times, but was it held in check by the threat of Be¡¯s ¡°Dark Pulse¡±. Right as it was about to attack, Be¡¯s reinforcements arrived. Abyss Demonic King Skyrme descended from the sky with his slime underlings.

    They had beenunched from a trebuchet on top of the Hausmann Hotel. As soon as theynded, slimes from both sides became embroiled in bitterbat, resulting in a chaotic battleground. The Slime Hunters¡¯ human form dropped back into viscous blobs that entangled with the iing slimes. Be made a hand sign toward Skyrme before dismissing the ¡°Dark Pulse¡± and following after Ariel and the rest of the ss.

    Battles between slime monsters took an enormous amount of time. Both sides were unkible beings of sticky liquid. Yet, the Slime Hunter¡¯s partner hadn¡¯t shown up. This led Be to believe that it might have been summoned by a human.

    Ariel and the others were following a river behind an enormous rock formation. They used the shadow of the rock to conceal the fact that they were allpletely naked. In fact, Princess Ariel was the only one with any clothing. She wore a gray cloak, which concealed her true appearance.

    Since many of the girls had heard rumors of how ugly Ariel was, they didn¡¯t object that she hadn¡¯t stripped like the rest of them. The only one regretful at her clothed state was Effie. She had wanted to confirm whether or not the rumor was true.

    ¡°Eh... What happened to you girls? This... Professor Catalina, what are you teaching?¡±

    ¡°Wait... Be, don¡¯t misunderstand. It... It isn¡¯t what you¡¯re thinking. Hurry and help us! We can¡¯t keep going like this!¡±

    When Be rounded the rock, she discovered Catalina on the ground, hands pinned on either side by Eveny and Effie, with Lucia sitting on her closed legs. Although the scene was easy to misunderstand, nothing untoward had happened. Catalina simply wanted to scout ahead by herself, but the other girls were afraid that she would run off without them, so they had held her back.

    ¡°I... I¡¯m the same as you all... Professor Catalina, I suspect that the Slime Hunter was summoned by someone to attack us. We can¡¯t rely on the academy. Don¡¯t you have a peer in the next ss over? I can sneak over and ask for her help!¡±

    ¡°You... You¡¯re naked too... How could you sneak over? Anna Rosa knows invisibility magic, but she can¡¯t use it right now!¡±

    ¡°I have an idea. Ariel, I¡¯ll leave things here to you. Professor, do you have anything with you that can prove your identity?¡±

    Catalina gave Be a worried nce. Be had taken her clothes off on the way over. Or else, the Slime Hunter liquid would¡¯ve gotten heavier and heavier. Even if she was a knight, she couldn¡¯t walk under that much weight.

    As soon as Be left the others¡¯ sight, she retrieved her invisibility suit from her spatial ring. After she put it on, Be set out. On this outing, she hadn¡¯t brought any extra clothes in her ring. She nned to infiltrate Magic ss 3 and steal a couple sets of clothes before continuing with her n.

    Even though others couldn¡¯t see her, Be didn¡¯t like being naked under the invisibility suit. She felt ufortable, although she was invisible.

 Volume 6 Chapter 309: Unexpected Emergency Closure of Needham Lake

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 309: Unexpected Emergency Closure of Needham Lake</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    At the hunting grounds near Needham Lake, Olsylvia City, Olsylvia Academy¡¯s magic department¡¯s Special ss 3 juniors were on their hunting mission. By the time Be rushed over, she had found that the girls from the special ss were all gone, leaving behind only the boys.

    The head of Special ss 3 of the magic department, Great Magister Ondo, sat down with a serious face atop a stool and looked somewhat normal. However, Be had a hunch that something was off about him. When they parted ways just now, she saw some girls in Special ss 3. Could it be? Did Ondo send the girls back on purpose and left the boys here to wait for them?

    Be was currently wearing an invisibility suit and was hiding behind a rock, observing the magic department¡¯s Special ss 3. Aftering out of the vacuum, she was in a bad state. To make matters worse, the girls from the magic department¡¯s ss 1 and Mentor Catalina were still waiting for Be to get back.

    But Be felt a little hesitant when she saw Ondo there. Ondo was a Great Magister. Moreover, she knew that ¡°Invisible Seventh Chapter¡± Anna Rosa from their ss knew invisibility magic. She might have prepared something special to break through her own invisibility magic. After taking a clear look, Be found that there were a few special crystal balls right next to Ondo.

    The ¡°Eye of Truth¡± was a tool that was specialized in detecting invisibility magic, and a single one cost over 10,000 gold coins. That gentleman Ondo really was rich enough to drop money on something like this. Be was watching the crystal balls from a distance. There was a strange sphere that looked just like a real human eye inside of the ¡°Eye of Truth,¡± which made Be shiver. She likely wouldn¡¯t be able to go over. The possibility of the invisibility suit being useless was high now.

    However, Be wasn¡¯t the only one hesitating. Ondo was getting tense on his side too, he just didn¡¯t show it on his face. He was the one who summoned those Slime Hunters. Based on the progress, they should¡¯ve sneaked in a long time ago and seeded, but he didn¡¯t get any news. Could it be that they encountered an ident?

    ¡°This guy! Does he not use the toilet or whatever?! I need him gone for now. Seriously! Do I have to...¡±

    After seeing that Ondo was just sitting there without making any movement, Be had no idea what to do for the moment. At this moment, she turned around and saw the azure waters of Needham Lake right behind her and thought of a somewhat risky solution. Be retreated over to theke and found a small F-ss beast, a juvenile Giant Crab.

    ¡°Let me give you a gift in return, Ondo. Seriously, I¡¯ll count this as a mosquito bite... That hurts! I¡¯m going to stew you for dinner if you turn out to be uselesster...¡±

    Be reached for her right hand and bit her finger before dripping her blood into the baby Giant Crab¡¯s mouth. After she was done, the eyes of the F-ss Giant Crab instantly turned blood-red as Be quickly threw it back into Needham Lake.

    The blood of a Demon King could be used to turn a magic beast into a ferocious demon. This was a rough way to do it, but Be had just casually created a boss. The right way to do it was to raise and nurture the magic beast for some time and wait for it to recognize its owner before performing the awakening ritual. But time was short, and Be couldn¡¯t wait anymore. This was the only way to go.

    The peaceful surrounding by Needham Lake didn¡¯tst long. Soon after Be tossed the Giant Crab in, a strong dark aura poured out from theke. Then, a gigantic bubble formed at the center of the azure surface of theke. It seemed like a monster wasing out of theke. At the same time, the red color of blood quickly spread out from the water, covering the entire surface of Needham Lake.

    ¡°Oh, I gave it too much blood... Seriously. Forget it, it¡¯s not like anyone saw it. I¡¯ll just pretend it¡¯s wild!¡±

    A humongous Giant Crab emerged from theke, and the gigantic Giant Crab that stood at fifty meters tall looked ferocious. This guy had already reached the battle prowess of an abyss demonic being. After smelling the scent of a living person, the Giant Crab climbed ashore and began its attack against the magic department¡¯s Special ss 3!

    ¡°That guy...¡±

    Ondo¡¯s face turned pale in an instant. His spiritual magic was useful against intelligent humanoid beings but was mostly useless against brainless abyss demonic beings. Hypnosis magic wouldn¡¯t work on the Giant Crab, either. Originally, Supreme Magic Mentor Catalina might have been able to fight if she hadn¡¯t fallen into his Slime Hunter trap, but now, he got rid of the strongest help he could¡¯ve gotten himself.

    The bodyguards brought here by the Special ss¡¯ students quicklyunched all sorts of spells and attacks at the Giant Crab. Whether it was magic or physical attacks, none of it had any effect on the Giant Crab. Although a few of the light magic spells incited some small sparks, it still did nothing major to harm the crab. With a single brutal swing of its pincers, the Giant Crab managed to repel most of the bodyguards with highbat abilities.

    Most of the affected bodyguards were blown away and were badly injured. The transformed Giant Crab had power greater than any adult dragon on this continent. However, it couldn¡¯t be called an Abyss Demonic King yet. After all, it was just a baby magic beast that was casually boosted.

    Be took advantage of the chaos to toss rocks from a distance, destroying the ¡°Eye of Truth.¡± Ondo, caught in the scuffle, had no time to care about the ¡°Eye of Truths.¡± He was hesitant about whether he should ask Olsylvia Academy for help.

    Be slipped into a magical teleportation array, but she didn¡¯t go looking for Mentor Catalina¡¯s senior sister. After riling up something this big, Olsylvia Academy should be reacting soon. She put on her invisibility suit and found a fabric store close to the magical teleportation array, initiating her intrinsic ¡°work¡± as a fashion designer.

    As a veteran of the industry, Be had quick hands. She quickly gathered a batch of good fabrics and nned to make a simple set of swimsuits before leaving. The shop owner of the fabric store looked startled at the beautiful blondedy who had suddenly entered her store as if she had seen a ghost.

    Be was wearing the invisibility suit when she entered the store, so the boss didn¡¯t see her. By the time Be came out with a simple nightgown, she had already put her invisibility suit away and now could be seen by the store owner.

    ¡°Um, young miss, you are...¡±

    ¡°Hello, madam. I¡¯ll be taking these. Keep the change.¡±

    ¡°Miss... These see-through chiffon fabrics are very expensive. Someone has already reserved them...¡±

    The fabrics Be had her eye set on for the swimsuits were the umon Divine Silk fabrics. Due to how rare these high-quality fabrics were, customers had to reserve them beforehand if they wanted to buy it. Be didn¡¯t look too clearly when she entered, but this seemed to be a fabric store for nobility. Many of the fabrics here were reserved in advance.

    The shop owner looked troubled. However, Be just threw out three colorless gems. The only people who could pay in gems were few even among the nobility, and many royals weren¡¯t even as generous as her! After all, the shop owner was a business person, so she couldn¡¯t offend someone like Be, who seemed to have such a deep pocket. So, she could only make an exception and sell her the other fabrics.

    However, she couldn¡¯t give her the Divine Silk that day. That was reserved by the Chaos Supreme Magic Mentor Lady Melvira. She could fool other nobles, but Melvira won¡¯tpromise. She was stubborn and won¡¯t give up something on which she had set her eyes on.

    ¡°Miss, the others are fine, but that Divine Silk has been reserved by Supreme Mentor Mel...¡±

    ¡°A mage reserved it? Isn¡¯t it just money? Just give her this as thanks from me...¡±

    ¡°But... Please wait...¡±

    Be ignored the shop owner¡¯s shouts, and took out a small bag of magic beast cores, ced it on the counter and left. Those high-level magic beast cores were worth much more than the colorless gems, which caused the shop owner to freeze for a moment. Without her holding Be back, Be was able to leave sessfully.

    How could Be give up that transparent Divine Silk that she specially picked out? If she picked the normal options, then her evil n would have been ruined.

    The Chaos Supreme Magic Mentor Melvira came to the fabric store not long after Be¡¯s departure to get the Divine Silk that she was supposed to get today. But unexpectedly, she came in to see that the shop owner had aplicated expression on her face.

    ¡°What? Someone snatched my fabrics... And this is what she left... Huh? Isn¡¯t this the clip I gave to Catalina?!¡±

    Melvira also froze at the small bag of magic beast cores which Be left. There were a few dozen Grade A demonic cores from the Demonic Bears as well as a single core ranked grade S or above from the Demonic Beast Forest¡¯s Demonic Bear King. The total worth of this bag of demonic cores was astronomical. Any other customer would have ¡°forgiven¡± her with a big grin on their face, but Melvira was more of an upright person. She believed that she had been given a little too much and that she had to look for Be to return the extra demonic cores to her.

    Be left in a hurry, so she identally left the blue hair clip given to her by Catalina as a token of her identity in that fabric store, which Melvira happened to pick up. Melvira pondered briefly on it and wondered whether something had happened to Catalina. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t have left her hair clip under the safekeeping of anyone else.

    ¡°So this is where you were, Master Melvira! Quick,e with me. Something happened at Needham Lake!¡±

    Before Melvira could even finish thinking, she was approached by a mentor from the magic department. For the sake of their reputation, the head of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s magic department ordered the area around Needham to be sealed off at once after what happened at theke.

    Deep inside the dense forests of Needham Lake, Olsylvia City, the returning Be brought the bikini swimsuits that she created for the girls in the magic department. Besides the few beautiful youngdies that were already the part of Be¡¯s harem, most of the girls had never seen such a bold style of underwear before, and they were all looking at each other, unsure whether they should wear them or not.

    Be¡¯s sinister hobbies brought her to create these near-transparent bikinis out of the Divine Silk with a few flowers and essories sewn into a few key locations to act as a cover-up. Wearing them felt no different than wearing nothing, and it was as erotic as a pair of sexy lingerie.

    ¡°Be, didn¡¯t we ask you to... Wait, why are you putting them on? This underwear is too...¡±

    ¡°These are swimsuits, Mentor Catalina. The kind you only wear when you¡¯re at the beach. Please don¡¯t mind them. Many girls from the knight department also wear these. You... No, we girls in the magic department can¡¯t fall behind!¡±

    ¡°But... Wait, I¡¯m not wearing... Hold on...¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Catalina, are you nning to go back naked without wearing it? Stop being capricious, wear it!¡±

    Be¡¯s girls put Catalina under their control again. Under the tacit approval of Princess Eveny, Princess Effie, Princess Ariel with the onlooking President Lucia, who had no problems with this either, Catalina¡¯s protests were invalidated by default on a majority rule.

    Be chose a peach-colored bikini set to match Mentor Catalina¡¯s hair color and put it on her by force. Catalina¡¯s hands were pulled back by Princess Eveny and Effie. Simultaneously, her snowy white thighs were pressed into a seated kneeling position by ¡°Fourth Chapter of The Deep Blue¡± Sylvia and ¡°Scarlet Red Fifth Chapter¡± Serena, and such she was unable to move.

    Those who had no idea would think that these beautifuldies colluded to ¡°push down¡± Mentor Catalina. They were Be¡¯s girls, and if Be wanted to do something bad, she only needed to shoot them a nce, and they wouldpletely suppress Mentor Catalina.

    ¡°I¡¯m the mentor, Be! Can¡¯t you give me something a little more conservative? This is too bold... If the academy¡¯s disciplinarymittee...¡±

    ¡°Nope, Big Sister Ingrid wears this type too, so just give up!¡±

    The one Be changed Catalina into was one of those popr string bikinis, the type which was linked together by a knot at the connections. How could Catalina dare to wear a bold style like this? Her voice had already lost the stern air of a teacher and had be a fragile big sister voice. However, Be ignored her pleas and continued changing her.

    As for whether the Disciplinary Committee would find out about this, there was no need to worry. The Committee Chief, ¡°Ice Knight¡± Natasha, was on Be¡¯s side, and what she wore beneath her clothes was even spicier than this one, so there were no chances of hering to check on someone from her own side.

    Seeing that the mentor had also agreed, the girls in the magic department¡¯s ss 1 also changed into their new swimsuits. After the knight department, Be finally managed to market her own products in the magic department. After they were done changing, Be took out the teleportation magic scroll she bought from outside earlier and brought the girls to one of the Rose Society¡¯s territories, McPherson Monastery¡¯s back garden. The holy spirit of the third generation Pope McPherson had been closed for some time, so no outsiders were there.

    Be didn¡¯t care about the Abyss Demonic Beings at Needham Lake anymore. It was just a Giant Crab. She didn¡¯t believe that Olsylvia Academy¡¯s magic department couldn¡¯t deal with it. However, the facts proved Be wrong. Olsylvia Academy¡¯s magic department really couldn¡¯t deal with that demonic being. There were other existences inside of Needham Lake.

    Shortly after the retreat of Be and the group, the Special ss 3 students of the magic department left as well. They were miserable, and many of their bodyguards died before they could escape. As the head mentor of their ss, Ondo left his students and ran at the first opportunity he could find. Even if he were the heir of an imperial duke, such actions also came with severe disciplinary consequences. The head of the magic department who had rushed over had no choice but to announce on the spot that he would be temporarily confined for a week as his punishment.

    When the head of the magic department, Wind Holy Magic Mentor Alcott, arrived with a group of supreme magic mentors at McPherson Monastery, it was already the third period. This is the Radiant Church¡¯s sphere of influence. Even if the Rose Society took over, the Radiant Church¡¯s essential influences still lingered.

    Wind Holy Magic Mentor Alcott didn¡¯t want toe to this ce that was known as the Midnight Forbidden Grounds, but he had to. Be had abducted thirty or so girls from the magic department¡¯s ss 1 as well as their temporary head mentor, Supreme Magic Mentor Catalina. Among them were also three imperial princesses, so this was a problem.

    Tensions were high on the outskirts of McPherson Monastery. As soon as Wind Holy Magic Mentor Alcott and the rest appeared, they saw the members of the Radiant Church¡¯s knights stationed nearby, as well as the Pope¡¯s Papal Guard, numbering in the thousands. And, the one leading the group was the recently appointed chief captain, Sister Mathilde.

    ¡°Sister Mathilde, what are you...¡±

    ¡°Master Alcott. This ce is now off-limits to visitors and tourists. After Grand Duchess Baize attended sses in your magic department, she found that there are many problems to be found! You were trying to harm people with demonic beings, and she has already informed us of the Radiant Church in full detail!¡±

    ¡°As witnesses, the girls from ss 1 of the magic department and Master Catalina must stay here to aid in our investigations. You can go back now and wait for the academy¡¯s notification!¡±

    ¡°This... Sister Mathilde, you must have been mistaken... I...¡±

    Wind Holy Magic Mentor Alcott had a tense look on his face. The biggest stain of his career was that he put out a transfer order for Ondo¡¯s sake and personally transferred Catalina to his ss. This was, at best, a bribe. But to harm someone with demonic beings was a terrible thing to do. He may be punished by burning at the Radiant Church¡¯s trials if things wouldn¡¯t go well.

    Alcott tried to argue, but seeing the letter of appointment in Captain Mathilde¡¯s hand with the joint signatures of the Radiant Church¡¯s four Holy Maidens, as well as the papal heir, President Maria, and Cynthia of the Holy Swordsmen, he had no choice but to take his men back.

    Be was standing behind one of the windows on the second floor of McPherson Monastery, watching the situation unfold with Princess Ariel. Be was the one who sought out those of the Radiant Church as she wanted to turn Catalina into her ¡°private mentor.¡± The only thing she could do was force the stubborn head of the magic department to give in.

    It was a little unbelievable for a demon king to act as a whistleblower to the Radiant Church about the Human Race summoning demonic beings. But as long as it got the job done, Be didn¡¯t care about her work ethics as a demon king. The next step was for the other side to admit their wrongs and seek her out for a secret bargain.

    ¡°Be, with that n of yours, it seems that Big Sister Catalina won¡¯t be able to escape...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong, Ariel. I really wanted to discuss magic with Big Sister Catalina, but she wouldn¡¯t understand, so I had to... Huh? When did you put that on?!¡±

    ¡°Silly Be. You just noticed? What do you think? You like my swimsuit?¡±

 Volume 6 Chapter 310: The Change Of The Needham Lake Region Supressed By The Dark Forces

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 310: The Change Of The Needham Lake Region Supressed By The Dark Forces</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    In Olsylvia City, the discovery of the Abyss Demonic Beings at Needham Lake was reported to the Radiant Church. As one of the Human Race¡¯s core cities, this was by no means a trivial matter. After experiencing the changes of Angus City and Kurus City, the Human Race was very alert when it came to this kind of abnormal event that urred within the densely popted area. They were afraid that it would be the next Angus City or Kurus City.

    The Great Magister Ondo from the Magic Department Recruitment was reported for summoning demonic beings to harm people. It was unknown who the whistleblower was, but he certainly was an existence with a background. No ordinary civilians would have the courage and strength to dare to report an heir of a prince.

    Now, although the Magic Department had blocked the news, many interested people already knew that it was the Grand Duchess Baize who reported Ondo. Many didn¡¯t expect the new lord of Angelos Duchy to be so close with the people from the Radiant Church. It only took her one report to gather the Knights of the Church and Radiant Church Guards.

    The expression of the manager of the Olsylvia Academy Magic Department, Holy Gale Magic Mentor Alcott, turned dark after learning that the whistleblower was Grand Duchess Baize. Duchess Baize was rumoured to be groomed by Imperial Duke Anderson. Imperial Duke Anderson and the duke father of Ondo were political opponents. This report could have been a political battle.

    The leaders of Olsylvia Academy were very against conflicts and contradictions happening in the school. Once an ident urred when involved in the political struggles within various empires, Holy Gale Magic Mentor Alcott¡¯s status as a supervisor would likely cause him to be taken away as a scapegoat to bear all the responsibilities. Thinking of this, he couldn¡¯t care less about his demeanor anymore and changed into his casual clothes, preparing to go and find Be to see if she had any requests.

    After the Rose Society took over the resting ce of McPherson, they had made many changes. On the surface, it¡¯s still a solemn monastery, but theyout inside had been greatly changed. The main change was that the back garden of the monastery had been transformed into a round swimming pool.

    After the swimming pool was constructed, Be had originally nned to use it to meet up with her girlfriends from the Radiant Church, such as President Maria and Holy Sword Cynthia. It just so happened that such an incident urred right after it was built, so the girls from the Magic Department used it first.

    Now, most of those thirty girls in the swimming pool were ying in the water. It was their first timeing to such a ce like a swimming pool for the young mages. The Magic Department¡¯s practical ss was changed to a physical swimming education ss by Be. The cool pool water made the girls temporarily forget their worries. After their attention was shifted, they would not care about the almost transparent sexy swimsuit on their bodies.

    Be was inside a special pool. The special pool was built on a circr man-made rock hill in the garden. There was arge groove on the summit of the man-made hill, and it was filled with water. It was a man-made hill so its actual height was just over three meters tall. It was located next to the public swimming pool and it had a waterfall-like connection with the pool. Once the water in the pool was insufficient, the pool on the man-made hill would replenish the water in the public pool via the waterfall.

    The special pool was a skinny dipping pool, only members of the Rose Society were eligible to enjoy it. Be was leaning against the poolside and enjoying her juice. On her left and right side, there were the shy President Lucia and Captain Mathilde. Both of them had yet to adapt to the atmosphere here and could only stay beside Be.

    In the distance, Be¡¯s other girlfriends were hugging each other in groups, and were engaged in intimate affections. Princess Eveny and Princess Effie were together, while Sylvia and Serena joined hands and pinned down Anna Rosa. The ¡°front and rear attack¡± bullied her till she was making weird noises all the time.

    Princess Ariel didn¡¯t participate in this girls¡¯ love party. She found a ce which was blocked by a rock and went to read a book quietly. Till now, she was still reluctant to reveal her true appearance to Eveny and Effie, who were also imperial princesses. Be didn¡¯t force her. She¡¯d wait till shepletely opened her heart before making furtherments.

    ¡°You are all from Rose Society... Wait a minute Be, I am a mentor. What you guys are doing is wrong, um... Ingrid, how can you also...¡±

    ¡°Catalina, I told you to keep away from Be. Now that you caught her attention, then join me as her teacher!¡±

    ¡°No... I regret it... I, who will save...¡±

    Supreme Magic Mentor Catalina was also here. She was forcly brought up. Once she arrived, she was removed of all of the clothes covering her private parts by the other girls. Both her hands were tied behind her back by the Beauty Dragon Knight Ingrid and she was facing Be¡¯s direction. Special spices were ced in the special pool to make the girls particrly fragrant.

    Catalina had yet to finish her words before Be swam over. She used one of her hands and gently covered her small mouth, while she pressed her other hand onto the softness of Catalina¡¯s chest. Catalina¡¯s face was red and hot. Forget about having both her hands tied by her fellow girl mentor, but her bosom was attacked by her own student from the back. Although it was a girl, her dignity as a mentor was seriously lost. ???

    Although Be didn¡¯t have an older womanplex, she felt that the experience from bullying the beautiful and mature elder sisters was no inferior than bullying those young and beautiful girls. After bringing Catalina to her own territory, Be decided to strike first and gained the upper hand. She¡¯d push her first and let her ¡°really take her seat¡± as the position of her own private tutor.

    ¡°Sister Catalina, it¡¯s your first kiss right, don¡¯t deny it. Sister Ingrid told me everything about you. Don¡¯t mind if I...¡±

    ¡°Yes... no.. yes, Ingrid, what did you teach the students? Don¡¯t get so close to me... I .... Ooo ooo..¡±

    ???

    ¡°Be a teacher only to me! Sister Catalina, I need you too...¡±

    In the end, Catalina let Be kiss her. Her eyes were filled with confusion. This time, even her first kiss was taken away by the girls under her. The Rose Society had the rule to only ept girls. At first, she was just curious, but now, she identally andpletely fell into the pit.

    Be took advantage of the chase and bullied Catalina for a while. Under the provocation of Be¡¯s skills, Catalina couldn¡¯t hold back for long before shepletely lost her self-control. When Be got up, she quickly followed and got intimate with Mentor Ingrid to one side.

    Catalina¡¯s magic had long been restored, but she was imprisoned by her girlfriend, the Beauty Dragon Knight Ingrid, and she couldn¡¯t free herself. She knew that if she continued this way, she would be assimted with them. From her initial struggles, Catalina had begun to be gradually obedient.

    ¡°Mathilde, are those mages still looking for trouble?¡±

    ???

    ¡°Nope. Wait a minute, it seems that someone who changed into casual wear came for a visit. I didn¡¯t let my men let him enter. I am waiting for you to decide.¡±

    ¡°Probably someone who supervises came. I¡¯ll see him.¡±

    Be kissed Captain Mathilde and pinched the smooth face of the blond double-ponytailed loli, President Lucia. She got up and prepared to leave. She looked at the group of girls from the Magic Department who were ying in the pool below with regretful eyes. There wasn¡¯t enough time. If there was enough time, these girls wouldpletely be members of the Rose Society today.

    ¡°Be... don¡¯t go, Teacher begs you, let go... let me go!¡±

    Catalina had beenpletely subdued by Ingrid. The blonde Beauty Dragon Knight Ingridpletely pressed Catalina to the edge of the pool by the virtue of her strength. Be walked over, gently lifted Catalina¡¯s chin and kissed it. This kiss took a while before it was released.

    ¡°Sister Catalina, please be our personal mentor in peace! I will go and request it from the Magic Department¡¯s management staff. If they agree, you will have to obey the above arrangement!¡±

    ¡°I... I, wait... a moment, I have yet to agree...¡±

    ¡°Sister Ingrid, please persuade your girlfriend!¡±

    Be got up and left, leaving Catalina to stay in the pool. Ingrid and the group of girlfriends would help Be settle Catalina. Ny-nine percent of the Magic Department mentors were old men. Beautiful mentors like Catalina were scarce resources. Be would not give up.

    In the reception hall of the McPherson Monastery Church, Be met the Head of the Magical Department, Holy Gale Magic Mentor Alcott. The elder did not look like those amiable old men. Be¡¯s first impression was that she felt that the old man belonged to the same type of men as Principal Elvis from the Filomena Nobility Academy, both being savvy and numerate characters.

    Be changed into a simple and ck nun costume. She had borrowed it from the nuns of the Radiant Church. The new mage¡¯s clothes had not been sent yet. This would do for now.

    ¡°Duchess Baize, is there any evidence for your report? Since you and Mentor Ondo are people from the Nation of Arcana, why is there a need to kick a big fuss out of this?¡±

    ¡°Yes, we were attacked by the Slime Hunter on the edge of Lake Needham. Although the hunter is very powerful, I have obtained the samples. I just sent it to the Radiant Church to verify it, and we might be able to find out the Blood Contract that belongs to someone behind the scenes. ¡°

    Holy Gale Magic Mentor Alcott intended to swindle Be since he thought this girl from the Knight Department didn¡¯t understand much about the mages. However, after the exchange, he discovered that Be knew a lot more than he thought. Holy Gale Magic Mentor Alcott was flustered. The more the other party knew, the more disadvantageous it would be for him. Be had the ability to know so many high-level members of the Radiant Church. It seemed that he could only have a showdown with her.

    ¡°Duchess Baize, please put forward all your dissatisfaction with the ss for us to rectify ordingly. Ondo¡¯s father and I are old friends. He also hopes that this incident is a misunderstanding. Will you consider...¡±

    ???

    Holy Gale Magic Mentor Alcott handed over a heavy ck letter with no signature on it. Be did not avoid it and proceeded to make an underground transaction in this sacred monastery where McPherson rested. She opened the envelope in front of Alcott and poured out the contents on the table.

    The letter contained many valuable itemsa??most of them were anonymous Magic Storage Cards. The amount of each card ranged from ten thousand gold coins to thirty thousand gold coins, and the total amount was at least a couple of hundred thousands. The nobles of the Magic Empire were rtively richer, and the mages were even richer than the Knights. Naturally, the bribes were not of the same level.

    In addition to the gift money, there was also a letter from Prince Orda to Be, which was nothing more than somemonce greetings. The general idea was for Be to consider the big picture and make it clear to the people of the Radiant Church that any needs could be reflected ordingly. Those gold coins were for Be to ensurepliance from the high-level authorities.

    ???

    The duke was also an old hand in politics. He knew that there was no shortage of gold coins for a great duchess like Be; she must have had other requirements before she reported it to the Radiant Church. However, he did not expect that Be would ask the Radiant Church to intervene, and it didn¡¯t cost much.

    ¡°Mr. Alcott, I¡¯m not short of money. My only request is for Miss Catalina to be the head teacher of our Magic ss One. Sister Catalina will be my private teacher from now on. ¡°

    ¡°This...Duchess Baize, if you want a better teacher, I can rmend Saint...¡±

    ¡°No, I might not have special preferences or hobbies in life, but I simply adore pretty teachers. There are only two female teachers in the magic department. If you refuse to give in, you can transfer Sister Melvira from ss Two next door! ¡°

    Holy Gale Magic Mentor Alcott had no idea why Be asked for this. Catalina was originally arranged for ss Three, and it was not toote to make changes now. However, Melvira, the teacher of ss Two was fixed. Re-appointing Catalina was the only choice now.

    In the end, Alcott and Be reached a secret agreement to assign Catalina to Magic ss One. Subsequently, Be entrusted someone to take care of the situation at Lake Needham.

    When Be returned to the special pool, Catalina was rolling around with Ingrid the Dragon Knight. The sight of two beauties caressing each other was impactful, so impactful it would make one¡¯s nose bleed. Their identity as teachers made Be more excited than ever.

    ¡°Sister Catalina, I¡¯ve got a go from the Magic Department. This is the official appointment letter. Here, press a fingerprint.¡±

    ¡°Appointment letter... Wait a minute. Why is there a need for a fingerprint on an appointment letter! Isn¡¯t that an owner¡¯s contract? Don¡¯t... I don¡¯t.... ¡°

    Be lifted Catalina¡¯s right hand, put her index finger in her mouth, gently bit her index finger and then pressed Catalina¡¯s bloody index finger on the magic contract. Catalina struggled, but could only watch Be forcing her to sign a ¡°Contract of Sale¡±.

    ¡°Well, Sister Catalina, now you are my exclusive magic teacher. Next...¡±

    ¡°You are such a bad student, all you know is how to bully the teacher... I... I shall just obey the orders!¡±

    While Be was still bullying Catalina, the Needham Lake, which was sealed by the Magical Teleportation Array, weed two little lollies. Lolita, who was in a ck gothic loli costume, and Euphenisia, who was in a snow-white loli dress, entered into the region side by side.

    Now, Needham Lake had be a bloody scene. Aside from the Abyss Giant Crab, many humanoid monsters were climbing out of theke. They were of the human race who were drowned in the waters a long time ago. Attracted by the blood of the Demon God, they had evolved into a new species of zombies.

    In thekeside forest, the slimes¡¯ fight finally came to end. The mutant slimes led by the Abyss Demonic King Skyrme sessfully defeated the Slime Hunters. The corpses of the defeated Slime Hunters were gradually absorbed by the winning team.

    ¡°How wasteful of Lord Be to give the Demon God¡¯s blood to these lowly demons! It¡¯s such a waste of resources! This fe only has strength; his level ofpetency is still undeserving for any showdown.¡±

    Lolita was holding a small ck parasol. She reached out her right hand. The tip of her index finger condensed light into a small ck energy ball. Then she flicked it. A deep hole was sted through the body of the Abyss Giant Crab. The gigantic figure thenpletely copsed in a huge bloody ssh.

    ¡°Lolita, you... You are such a bully. You know that I don¡¯t have an umbre... now my skirt is stained.¡±

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t avoid the ssh in time and you put the me on me? Hurry! Clean up this bunch of demons and finish the work. I want to head back for myic books!¡±

    The bloodyke water from the sky drenched Euphenisia¡¯s clothes. Her attack was not as borate as Lolita; it was without any pretentious pre-attack pose. The shadow under her feet extended infinitely and all the demons in her path were pulled to the ground and swallowed up by the shadow. In addition to absorbing the energy, Euphenisia specially kept several evil beings who liked to swallow things. She usually hid them in the unknown space in her shadow, which would only be revealed whenever there was a fight.

    Lolita was no different. What she had over on her side were broken evil beings. She did not have to do everything on her own, many matters were given to her inferiors.

    It was unfortunate that the novice zombies met with two terrifying beings. Before the courageous ones arrived, they had all retreated in advance.

    ¡°These guys are really weak. I was still looking forward in vain to a good fight. Well, what¡¯s that...¡±

    ¡°It seems to be something interesting! Let¡¯s bring it back, Lord Be adores this kind of box with chains. ¡°

    Lolita and Euphenisia arrived at Needham Lake to see lots of debris floating on the water. Among them was a box locked by chains. After the Abyssal Giant Crab was demonized, items that had sunk into the bottom of theke resurfaced. This box was no exception. Judging by the mud on the box, it should be something from many years back.

    The event of Needham Lake subsided quickly as time passed. Although the dark forces experienced an internal elimination, it also saved the Radiant Church many troubles. When its people entered, there would not be a trace of any demonic beings in sight, except for the blood redke. The matter could only end in vain.

    Since the news was censored by the Magic Department, this episode did not attract the attention of the ordinary students of Olsylvia Academy and was soon forgotten. Catalina¡¯s transfer was also carried out quietly with few people knowing about it.

 Volume 6 Chapter 311: The Royal Case From The Bottom Of Needham Lake That Could Not Be Opened

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 311: The Royal Case From The Bottom Of Needham Lake That Could Not Be Opened</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    Olivia Wizard Academy¡¯s Hobbs Business District at the eastern campus of Olsylvia Academy. Be was walking along the street with her dorm mates, Princess Ariel, a Mage, and Princess ine, a Puppet Master. This was her first time visiting the Olivia Wizard Academy, so she was not familiar with theyout of the streets here.

    The Assassin Ivy, the academy¡¯s Student Union President, was supposed to lead the way. However, Be was currently using her identity as the Grand Duchess Baize instead of the usual Grand Duchess Bellina. To prevent anyone else from recognizing her, she naturally did not allow President Ivy to apany her.

    Be was familiar with various ways to disguise her appearance. She had borrowed a set of Dark Mage¡¯s robes from Princess Effie and altered it to her preference. She also added a ck veil that covered her face. Furthermore, Be decided to carry the Arcane Scepter on her back. It was a token that represented her status as a Duke of the Aldridge Empire. Most people would not be bothered to purposely cause trouble for someone with her title.

    Ariel had changed into a ck nun¡¯s robes and covered her face with a veil. Since Be had a good rtionship with the Radiant Church¡¯s female higher-ups, it was not difficult for her to procure those robes. The Puppet Master ine was wearing nun¡¯s robes as well. However, she had chosen a warrior nun, which looked quite different from the regr nun¡¯s robes that Princess Ariel was wearing.

    ¡°Be, you spent a long time in Older Sister Catalina¡¯s office yesterday afternoon. Did anything strange happen after you locked the door behind you? Her face was so red when she emerged from the room...¡±

    ¡°Ariel, I was just discussing some matters regarding my learning; don¡¯t read too much into it. Older Sister Catalina will be moving into our dorm next week. By then, I will have to meet her often for some extra credit too!¡±

    After the investigation ended the day before, Teacher Catalina would officially be transferred to the Magical faculty¡¯s ss One as their form teacher. Be had also sessfully taken over the position as the ss monitor. Although she was only in charge of just over thirty junior level girls from the Magical faculty¡¯s ss One, they were all gorgeous. Thus, there were no losses on her part anyway.

    As for Catalina, she had entered her office alone with Be right after the ss meeting and ¡°tutored¡± Be for the duration of one ss period. Only the two of them knew what went on inside that office. Nevertheless, Catalina was flushed red, while Be was smirking like that cat who ate the canary.

    ¡°ine, have you really been to the Hobbs Business District before? It¡¯s so crowded here. It feels almost like...¡±

    ¡°You feel like this ce seems like a mercenary market? It¡¯s nothing, Be. I¡¯ve been here a few times before I met you. Back then, I still had to handle many things personally.¡±

    As they walked along the Hobbs Business District, ine continued to introduce Be to the area. Lolita and Euphenisia returned from settling the incident at Needham Lake. They had brought back a strange case that had been tightly sealed. After the Puppet Master ine and Evil God Mia took a look at it, they agreed that it would require an expert to break open the case. If they were to make an attempt, they might end up causing irreversible damage.

    Be had already be a famous figure within three campuses, namely Filomena Nobility Academy, Euphemia Imperial Academy, and St. Louis Church Academy. Since she was too well-known, she would have to take her private matters elsewhere. That case had been fished out of the depths of Needham Lake. In order not to attract any unnecessary attention, Be had chosen to head to the Olivia Wizard Academy, which was located at the eastern campus.

    The Hobbs District was Olivia Wizard Academy¡¯s central business zone. This area was the territory of the Ironblood Cross Society, a powerful force with the strongestbat power within Olsylvia Academy. In terms of security, the Hobbs Business District was definitely much safer and orderly than the region surrounding Frank Civilian Academy. Here, Be did not have to worry that the Rose Society¡¯s enemies, the Golden Legend Society and the Mask of Darkness Society, would cause them any trouble.

    The Hobbs District was more like arge marketce with all sorts of shops. A mercenary square was in the middle of the district, mostly filled with mercenaries who were students of Olsylvia Academy. ording to the regtions set by the Human Imperial Alliance of Mercenaries, if students wished to work part-time as a mercenary, their school would be entitled to a third of their remuneration.

    Many of those students were unwilling to pay the required amount. Instead, they chose not to register. These student mercenaries who waited for customers at the square were considered to be ¡°ck mercenaries¡±. Since they were not registered with the Mercenary Union, the Union would not be held responsible if anything happened to them, such as the loss of valuable goods due to unforeseen circumstances during transportation. However, as these ¡°ck mercenaries¡± usually asked for a much lower price than the official ones, a fair amount of people were willing to take the risk of hiring them.

    ¡°Collection of the Goblin Chieftain¡¯s sk! Offering ten silver coins per person, get more if you¡¯re more powerful! Also, high rewards for the collection of the Goblin Chieftain¡¯s scepter. Offering onwards of ten gold coins, no upper limit!¡±

    ¡°Sunset Hills, mission to ughter Tarants. Anyone want to form a team? The reward, as well as the value of the various magical cores and materials collected, will be split equally among the members.¡±

    ¡°Demon Imp¡¯s minerals for sale! ck iron ores freshly dug out from Twilight Mountains. Everyone¡¯s wee to take a look!¡±

    As the trio made their way through the mercenary square, Be felt she had been transported into a virtual world. However, the backgrounds of many virtual worlds were simr to the Other World, and this particr atmosphere was not an unfamiliar one. Even though a Dark Mage and two nuns of the Radiant Church was a rather strangebination, no one hade up to disturb them due to Be¡¯s title.

    The Mercenary Union had suffered a significant loss in manpower after the recent incident at Angus City. Many famous Mercenary teams had perished then. Furthermore, the female mercenaries who were fortunate enough to survive had been secretly captured by Be¡¯s Darkness Sacred Region. To make things worse, the ¡°Iron Man¡± Sam, who was one of the Six Mercenary Kings, had been killed by the Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha. With such a devastating loss, the Mercenary Union was suddenly short of manpower. The union was now faced with an influx of missions from potential employers. Still, they were unable to provide enough mercenaries toplete them.

    Left with no other choice, the Mercenary Union could only acknowledge and ept the mercenary square¡¯s existence within the Hobbs District. Before this, they would periodically send men to chase these ¡°ck mercenaries¡± away. The circumstances were different now, however. As they did not have enough official mercenaries, they could only delegate some of those missions to them for now.

    Be and thepany arrived at a shop that authenticated precious items. This was an unofficial shop; they charged much higher rates than the official shops, but everything rted to the item and the customer would be kept fully confidential. These shops would not ask for the origin of the precious item or the customer¡¯s identity, a perfect ce to authenticate items with unknown or shady origins.

    The boss of the authentication shop was nicknamed ¡°One-Eyed Forkes¡±. He was a well-built, muscled, middle-aged man who had opened a cksmith shop here. After all, his authentication services were not an officially registered business, and he could not ce a signboard in a conspicuous location. The best option was to put up a cksmith shop sign as it was still his secondary business.

    ¡°Mister Forkes, is the batch of weapons I ordered ready? The underworld battles at Martin Town are getting increasingly intense, and I needrge amounts of weapons.¡±

    ¡°Chairman Sally Roy, your order is ready. They have all been doused in poison, and I guarantee that every single one of them is highly lethal.¡±

    The moment Be stepped into the shop, she saw a familiar figure. It was Chairman Sally Roy from the Eye of Darkness, one of the Human Race¡¯s four main underworld organizations. As usual, she was wearing a men¡¯s suit and was surrounded by more than a dozen ck-d bodyguards. The white-haired elder standing closest to Sally Roy seemed to be the attendant in her shop thest time Be was there. However, he looked more like a housekeeper right now.

    After a brief nce at Be, she lowered her head and continued to converse with Forkes. It was evident that she did not recognize Be at all. Around five or six huge metal casesy in front of Sally Roy, filled with identical long swords. By the looks of it, she was buying weapons to stake her im on her territory.

    Be was not in a rush. She found a seat inside the shop and waited with Ariel and ine. As she was not a part of the security regiment, she was more interested in observing the underworld organizations buy weapons for their own battles instead of interfering.

    As she browsed through the cksmith¡¯s disys, Be made a surprising discovery. There were some ck metal cors and various cuffs on the shelves. Aren¡¯t those somemonly used tools in erotic games? The size of those items was unmistakable. Those were definitely made for humans. As an ¡°experienced dirty girl¡±, it was immediately obvious to Be that these were human-sized, and were not being used to restrain some demonic beast.

    Official Human prisons would never use any tools like this that were made in a private shop to restrain their prisoners as the wardens would never get anything in return. In order for them and the quartermasters to get a cut of the profit, they would have to go to specific cksmiths. Be pretended not to see anything and waited for Forkes and Sally Roy toplete their transaction. Since those tools seemed to be reserved, it must be for another gentry!

    ¡°Very good, Master Forkes. I¡¯m very pleased with the weapons. I¡¯ll leave the payment here. I look forward to working with you again.¡±

    ¡°Mmm... Thank you for your patronage.¡±

    After making sure that there were no issues with the weapons, Sally Roy kept the cases of weapons inside the storage rings on her finger. Then, she left a block of gold that was the size of her fist and left. Instead of using gold coins or a magical savings card that required customers to provide their names, these underworld merchants would rather ept more convenient forms of payment, such as gold blocks.

    When Sally Roy left, she did not even take a second look at Be. As Princess Ariel and the Puppet Master ine wore the Radiant Church¡¯s ck colored nun¡¯s habits, Sally Roy had thought that Be belonged to the church as well. Even though there were no direct conflicts between the underworld organizations and the Radiant Church, both sides had a ¡°no interference¡± policy and did not engage with each other at all.

    ¡°Alright, are you here to customize some weapons or just browsing?¡±

    Uncle Forkes did not wear a shirt, revealing his taut upper body covered in scars. It was clear that he was someone with a backstory. Uncle Forkes wore a single ck eye patch and carried arge sledgehammer in his right hand. He looked more like a cksmith than an authenticator of precious items.

    Forkes felt a little suspicious about Be and thepany¡¯s arrival. When he was younger, he used to be a frence mercenary who roamed thends. There was nowhere that he had never been to before. Now that he had gotten older, he was not as energetic as he used to. He then opened up his cksmith business and began to lead a simple, peaceful life.

    At his age, Forkes thought he had seen everything. However, this was the first time he saw a trio like this that consisted of a Dark Mage and two Radiant Church¡¯s nuns. Maybe the times had really changed! The Radiant Church and the Darkness Church must have resolved the tensions between them and were more tolerant of Dark Mages now. Regardless, Forkes¡¯ rules for his business were simple: as long as they had money, he would not question his customers¡¯ motives.

    ¡°Mister Forkes, we wish to seek your expertise to authenticate something. Also, we would like you to see if you could open it as well. Money is not an issue, as long as you could make it happen.¡±

    ¡°I see, you¡¯re here to authenticate a precious item. Come with me, authentications are done over here.¡±

    Once he knew that Be and the others were here to authenticate a precious item, Forkes put down the sledgehammer in his hand and was about to escort Be and the others inside. The main shop front outside was for his cksmith business. He conducted his authentications inside as some items might have to be seen in secret. It would not be safe for them to be out in the open.

    ¡°Boss, are my items ready? I¡¯m here to collect them!¡±

    ¡°Please wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll hand over some goods to that gentleman, and I¡¯ll be right back.¡±

    ¡°These items are quite good... Boss, make another batch of the usual for next time.¡±

    Be could hear an annoying voice. From her peripheral vision, she saw that it was the psychological type Great Magister Ondo. He was conversing with Forkes with an evil smirk on his face. The batch of ck cors and cuffs must have been his order.

    Be silently berated the Holy Gale Magic Mentor Alcott, who was in charge of the magical faculty. That lockup was such a sham. Ondo had only been locked up inside that ¡°little ck house¡± for less than a day before he was released. Since he was buying those items, he must be up to no good again. Seriously, that Alcott was too irresponsible.

    Almost as though he had realized that he was being watched, Ondo turned and looked in Be¡¯s direction. However, when he saw Princess Ariel and Puppet Master ine, who were dressed in nun¡¯s robes, he quickly turned away and did not look back again. He lowered his voice further as he continued to speak to Forkes. He had nearly been caught by the Radiant Church and sent to the Heretic Tribunal. Now, he was a little suspicious of all members of the church.

    It seemed like Ondo had not given up yet. Be made a mental note and walked into the authentication center. When Forkes was done with his transaction with Ondo, he also returned inside. He sank deep into thought upon seeing the wooden case that Be had taken out of her storage ring.

    Any remnant of dirt and mud had already been washed off with fresh water, leaving a keyhole and various chains. No one knew what type of wood it was that could withstand being submerged at the bottom of ake for many years without rotting.

    A faint picture was on top of the case. However, even though the wood had not rotted for an unknown number of years, the picture on the case was not as resilient. By now, most of it had been corroded away by theke¡¯s waters.

    ¡°How is it, Master Forkes? Based on your experience, you must know the origins of this case! I heard that these chains were made from extremely precious minerals. There must be some rare treasure inside!¡±

    Be was cautious with her questions. Forkes was the best authenticator in the Hobbs Business District. If even he was unable to figure out the origins of this case, Be would not be able to find anyone here who could. After much thought, Forkes made sure that no one could eavesdrop at the windows before finally speaking.

    ¡°Madam Dark Mage, I do not know if the contents of this case are treasures or not. But this case... this case belonged to the Manasvir Empire¡¯s royal family. Even though the symbol is unclear, I recognize the pattern. This was the old insignia of the Manasvir Empire, which has not been used in many years.¡±

    ¡°Special restrictive magic has been ced on those locks. To open it, we would need a drop of blood from three direct descendants of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s royal family. Otherwise, the items inside would be permanently damaged. This time, I will not ept any authentication fees. If you do not have any other requests, please leave!¡±

    Be stared glumly at that case. ording to Forkes, this case had belonged to the Manasvir Empire¡¯s royal family. The mystery of how it ended up at the bottom of Needham Lake was probably unsolvable. If Be wished to open the case, she would require the acknowledgment by blood from three direct descendants of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s royal family.

    At the moment, Be could only think of three direct descendants of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s royal familya??Princess Pam, Princess ine, who was by her side, and Princess Isaman, the student union president of Euphemia Imperial Academy who was at constant loggerheads with Be.

    Be had already ¡°taken¡± Princess Pam, and it would not be difficult to find her. Also, the Puppet Master ine was just right by her side. The main problem was President Isaman. Until now, she continued to object to everything Be said. It would be an arduous task to get her to give up a single drop of blood to help her open the case.

    Other than using blood, her only other option was to seek out the thieves named ¡°Lock King¡± in hopes that they could attempt to force it open. Unfortunately, they had all perished in a grave robbing mission a while ago, and a new ¡°Lock King¡± had not been trained yet. Even though Assassin Noreya was one of Be¡¯s most powerful friends, she was just a thief on the side, and her lock picking skills were mediocre at best. This meant that Be could not get her to attempt to open the case either.

    Filled with regret, Be left the shop along with Princess Ariel and Puppet Master ine. Since this was an item that was rted to royalty, Forkes was unwilling to interfere. It was too much trouble to deal with royal items. If he was not careful, his life would be in grave danger. Thus, it would be much easier to give up at the start.

    ¡°Be, I think... I think you should ask ine to bring this back to the Manasvir Empire! Maybe we would be rewarded instead!¡±

    ¡°Ariel, don¡¯t get your hopes up... I will never give this up to the empire! Just five hundred bronze coins to add a red g, I¡¯m not stupid... ine, where is your sister, President Isaman? I want to speak to her. No matter what, we have to try...¡±

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re just full of surprises. President Isaman is not in ss today. I think... I remember it now; she woke up really early today. If I¡¯m not wrong, she should be going to...¡±

 Volume 6 Chapter 312: President Isaman Hiding in the Venus Naga Business District

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 312: President Isaman Hiding in the Venus Naga Business District</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    Olsylvia Academy, West Block Euphemia Imperial Academy, Venus Naga Business District. This business district was the only area in the imperial academy that was open to all students. The students from all the four academies, as well as the students staying outside from the two academies next door, could enter this business district without any hassle.

    The Venus Naga Business District was mainly focused on girls. They sold items such as clothes, snacks, pet-type magical beings, cosmetics, jewelry, flowers, and even offered fortune-telling services. Ny percent of the visitors here were girls, and the other 10% were the guys who were apanying their girlfriends while they shopped.

    Whether it was back on Earth or in this alternate universe, shopping seemed to be amon habit for women. When Venus Naga Business District first started, the ratio of male to female visitors was still at around the four to six, but now it was one to nine purely because of a girl¡¯s love for shopping, torturing their boyfriends to death. Many men have wisened up and would just give their magical storage cards to their girlfriends or their wives to go out shopping by themselves.

    Even though there was the possibility of their cards being emptied out, it was still, at the very least, better than dying out of exhaustion on the streets. Be, Princess Ariel, and Puppet Master ine came to Venus Naga Business District together. To tell the truth, Be didn¡¯t believe that with President Isaman¡¯s strict, no-nonsense personality, that she would actuallye out to y at the business district.

    Puppet Master ine only recently learned that her sister, President Isaman, was a frequent visitor to this business district, but she had no idea what she wanted to buy from here. Since Be came to see President Isaman, she¡¯d take this opportunity to see what she was doing in this ¡°shopping paradise.¡±

    After entering Venus Naga Business District, they could see that the shops on both sides of the street were pretty much packed with a dazzling array of merchandise. The female customers were all huddled together so they could fight over the discounted items. There were also the bitter-faced boyfriends and husbands who were at the side of the street, holding a bunch of bags, as well as all sorts of gift boxes. There were no phones in this other world, so they could only wait patiently like fools at the side of the street.

    ¡°Thetest summer designs, get the second piece at 20% off, the third piece at half price!¡±

    ¡°Come and see the newly arrived Kara pet dog! Buy one and get a month¡¯s rations free. Buy a pair, get a small pet house for free!¡±

    ¡°Lyon Sapphires, Sirah Emeralds, and North Sea ck Pearls! New customers get 30% off, old customers get 10% off. Buy two, get one free!¡±

    All sorts of bustling could be heard from the shops. Be was somewhat speechless at the female customers who were buying everything in their sights. The prices of these goods were all calcted in gold coins, with the lowest price being at least a few golds, which was equivalent to tens of thousands of dors in her previous world. But thesedies were still grabbing them up.

    They¡¯re almost acting as if it were free! It wasn¡¯t like it was that cheap, did they really have to go so crazy for this?!

    Princess Ariel didn¡¯t like shopping so aggressively. She was more interested in studying the various books they had for magic, but not much of what they sold here suited her tastes. Puppet Master ine was the same. This young maiden was more interested in seeking out novelties and was fond of puppets, corpses, and all sorts of sorcery manners, so she also had no interest in these goods.

    Fortunately, neither of them liked shopping, so Be managed to avoid the same bag-holding fate like the rest of the boys. But of course, Be would still buy them gifts. However, that would have to wait until after they found President Isaman and dealt with business. There were many people here, so it was somewhat difficult to find President Isaman. Neither Be nor ine knew what President Isaman liked, so they weren¡¯t sure which shop to find.

    Be ran into some acquaintances on the streets. They were the casually-dressed Lisha and Princess Kriss, who held hands like a pair of good friends. Lisha was carrying a pure white marshmallow on her left hand while eating it with relish while Kriss, on the other side, was surprisingly holding a lollipop, enjoying its sweetness as well. Be never thought that Kriss had a gluttonous side of her and almost thought of going over to tease her.

    Behind Lisha and Kriss were two swordsmen dressed in ck cloaks and ck masks, as well as wearing ck swords on their backs. Be could just about guess who they were. Lisha¡¯s good friend and Be¡¯s part-time Assassin L, as well as the Assassin Princess Noreya. The two were deliberately dressed in these ¡°Dark Warrior¡± costumes to conceal their assassin identities.

    The assassins, L and Noreya, were now temporarily serving as Lisha and Kriss¡¯ bodyguards. With them around, they could avoid being disturbed by busybodies. There was a mysterious, murderous aura around the assassins, so most people didn¡¯t dare to approach them. Even though the men who came here were basically people with wives or girlfriends. However, the possibility of some people out on the prowl couldn¡¯t be ruled out, or maybe some even interested in finding another partner.

    Be and the two others were rather far away from Kriss and her group, so she gave up on joining them and continued on to the Venus Naga Block to find President Isaman. Since there were too many people here, finding Isaman was difficult. Isaman hadn¡¯t joined Be¡¯s harem yet, and even though she had already epted Be¡¯s locating ne, ¡°Demon¡¯s Heartbeat,¡± she didn¡¯t wear it out today. ine was in her big sister¡¯s Student Union President office and noticed the well-maintained ¡°Demon¡¯s Heartbeat¡± ne. Without a pinpointer, Be would have to look for her slowly.

    As she walked, Be was attracted by the strange scent of a flower, but she couldn¡¯t tell what kind of flower it was, nor could she describe it. It just smelled really good, and she felt a strange sense of attraction to it. Princess Ariel and Puppet Master ine smelled it too, and it was already exposed in their eyes, but they did not say anything.

    Following the scent of flowers, Be spotted a flower shop in an eye-catching spot not far away. The flower shop was quite devoid of customers, but it carried a wide variety of goods and all sorts of flowers. Judging by the name of the shop, it seemed to be written in some exotic script. It didn¡¯t make sense that nobody was in such a fine shop. With a sense of confusion mixed with curiosity, Be moved towards the flower shop.

    Be pushed open the door and walked into the chicly decorated flower shop. There wasn¡¯t a single customer inside and there were no price tags on the flowers disyed inside either. It looked more like a showroom than an actual shop.

    ¡°Huh? You... How did you get in? Could it be...¡±

    A female voice sounded in a clear and puzzled tone. The flower shop owner showed herself and turned out to be a beautiful maiden with long waist-length silver hair simr to Princess Kriss. She looked inquisitively at Be and the others with her pair of deep blue eyes.

    She was dressed in a white evening gown and her skin was incredibly pale, almost without a single tint of blush. In the few seconds that it took for her to stand up, Be could faintly see some transparent shadows shifting around her. Her looks were up to par with Be¡¯s two roommates who were with her today, Princess Ariel and Puppet Master ine, but her body was a little surreal like a transparent shadow. The light could prate her body, giving her an ethereal feeling.

    ¡°Hello, fellow students from the academy next door. We are students from Olsylvia Academy and havee to buy some things. May I ask for your name?¡±

    Be quickly spotted the school badge the other party had left on the nearby flower stands with her keen eyes. That badge belonged to Alessandra Academy next door. No matter how mysterious this beautiful maiden was, at least one of her identities was rted to Alessandra Academy next door. If she could get acquainted with her, then Be would be able to find a way to get closer to her.

    ¡°I¡¯m Malvina. Are you here to purchase flowers? But it¡¯s a shame that these flowers are not for sale! We do not sell to... Anyway, please check the next block!¡±

    While speaking, Malvina moved to the back of the flower shop¡¯s counter, and it almost seemed like she was floating over there. In that instant, Be was beginning to wonder if Malvina were a phantom. But when she went a little closer earlier, Be could clearly feel Malvina¡¯s breaths. It was impossible for phantoms to have breaths.

    Be wondered why these flowers had no price tags on them, but after taking a closer look, she realized that none of these were appropriate for living beings anyway. Just like those red spider lilies, also known as the hell flower. There were various types of flowers in this shop, as well as arge number of white lycoris flowers.

    Though the hell flower was beautiful, they weren¡¯t something that living people could just see after all. Be turned her head to the business district, which had already turned into ruins. This flower shop was most likely open in a parallel world. Be and the others were able to notice and enter this shop, which may have something to do with special reasons.

    ¡°Malvina, these flowers. Are they sold to...¡±

    ¡°Yes, they are sold to the dead. Those who died in identse here to buy flowers with the life they have yet to use.¡±

    Be took a good look at the customers in the shop. They were all transparent phantoms that were invisible to Be and the others. They were all picking out flowers in the shop before checking out with Malvina. So, it turned out this flower shop trades with lives.

    Princess Ariel grabbed Be¡¯s hand, feeling rather nervous. As for Puppet Master ine, she wasn¡¯t that scared. She had already seen many strange urrences and she didn¡¯t care much about these matters. Even though she wasn¡¯t scared, ine still chose to stay closer to Be, not out of fear, but for the sake of staying closer to her.

    ¡°Is that so? Well then, fellow student Malvina, can we make a deal? Name your price! These aren¡¯t the only flowers you have, right?¡±

    ¡°Interesting... So you¡¯re not afraid. It seems like there must be reasons for you to be here after all. How strange... Although you don¡¯t look like someone who would have trading chips, I feel that you actually have countless numbers of them.¡±

    Be, Ariel, and ine were all transmigrators, and the original owners of their bodies were already dead. Naturally, they had no life force in them that they could use to trade, and Malvina wouldn¡¯t be able to tell as well. But her intuition was urate. Be and the others had the ginormous life forces of a Demon King or ck Warriors. Naturally, they had the trading chips!

    ¡°Alright, let us make a deal. You can pick any flower you like... If you can pay me, then I will ept the cores of Holy Beasts or Holy Cores. I think you must be able to collect such things easily ording to your status.¡±

    ¡°A holy beast¡¯s... That is a hard item to find, but I ept the deal. Right, I¡¯d like to hire your service to help me grow some flowers and nts. I¡¯m not very interested in the flowers you currently have for disy.¡±

    ¡°Hire me? That is some ambition you have. What about this, then? Let¡¯s say you can bring me the holy core of an ancient Holy Beast or an ancient Holy Titan, I will ept your request. Now then, may I offer you a favor as a token of my good faith?¡±

    ¡°A favor? Great. Do you have any way to find a person? I¡¯m looking for a girl.¡±

    By the time Be and the others left the flower shop, they had already obtained President Isaman¡¯s location from Phantom Princess Malvina. Who knew why a beautiful flower-tending maiden would have the ability to find a stranger, but the most essential reason why Be approached her was that she saw a special mark on Malvina¡¯s Alessandra Academy badge, which meant she held the same position and power of ¡°Student Union President¡± of their academy.

    If Be were going to infiltrate Alessandra Academy, she would need to find a way in. The best way was to find a girl with the right authority, and Malvina was the best choice. Before leaving, Malvina whispered a warning to Be, ¡°Be careful of the perfume,¡± but didn¡¯t say anything else. She wasn¡¯t too optimistic about Be holding up her end of the bargain unless she could travel back in time. How long ago did the ancient holy race even exist? Malvina had no intention of fulfilling that contract from the very beginning.

    Be didn¡¯t have high hopes either. After asking Phantom Princess Malvina to find President Isaman, she just thought of it as a good opportunity. But Be really did get lucky this time. If Malvina could manipte phantoms, she could naturally use them to obtain information. Based on the facial features provided by Be to Malvina about President Isaman¡¯s appearance, Malvina quickly found her approximate location with the help of phantoms.

    Be and the others followed Malvina¡¯s hints and quickly found the location where President Isaman could possibly be. It was a clothing shop in an obscure location. The shop entrance was closed, and it was a stark contrast from the rest of the bustling Venus Naga Business District.

    ¡°Is... Is that really a clothing shop?¡±

    ¡°Who knows?! Wait, look! Someone is going over there...¡±

    Be and the others were hiding across the street from the shop and were watching it secretly. Since no assassins were present, Be didn¡¯t dare go too close for fear of alerting their target. Fortunately, none of them were nearsighted, so they could clearly see a couple of pretty girlsing to the door of the clothing shop and lightly knocking on it. After about three knocks, they stopped for three beats before continuing again, as if it were a secret code.

    After knocking three times in a row, the door finally opened. She couldn¡¯t tell if the one who opened the door was President Isaman. Regardless, the hand of that beautiful maiden who opened the door looked very simr to President Isaman¡¯s in Be¡¯s opinion. Seriously, she was just opening a clothing shop, why did she have to make it look as mysterious as an underground organization? Could there be something that President Isaman was hiding that needed to be traded under the table?

    ¡°I¡¯m going to see what kind of strange things Big Sister Isaman is up to. Be, you wait here with Ariel...¡±

    ¡°I think I should go, ine. You and Ariel stay here and stay on the lookout. You¡¯re all dressed as nuns of the Radiant Church. I don¡¯t know about anyone else, but President Isaman is no fool. She wouldn¡¯t open the door if she really were doing something shady and saw you dressed in that garb.¡±

    ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll do as you say, Be.¡±

    ¡°I...Alright. Please help me keep an eye out on Big Sister Isaman.¡±

    Princess Ariel and Puppet Master ine, who wanted to lead the scouting effort, were promptly dissuaded by Be. In terms of acting and infiltration skills, these two magic profession maidens were not as skillful as Assassin Noreya, let alone Be. Especially not Puppet Master ine. She was President Isaman¡¯s sister. She would definitely be seen through by President Isaman if she knocked on the door.

    Be came to the shop door and knocked rhythmically on the door like what she saw the other girls do. Soon after, someone opened the door for her. The person who opened the door was also dressed in ck with a mask covering her face, but Be was sure from the hand she used to open the door that this was President Isaman, without any doubt about it. Sure enough, she really was hiding something from Be and the others.

    ¡°Hm? Are you here to obtain your goods too? But you don¡¯t seem to have an appointment...¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here to pick up the goods. I... A friend introduced me.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Are you a dark mage? Good, you don¡¯t believe in the Radiant Church, do you?¡±

    ¡°Of course... I don¡¯t really care for the Radiant Church.¡±

    ¡°Then pleasee in. I¡¯ll be right with you in a moment.¡±

    Be lowered her voice on purpose, and with the fact that she was currently wearing a real Dark Mage outfit, President Isaman didn¡¯t realize that she was Be. In President Isaman¡¯s memories, Be was just a Holy Knight. She couldn¡¯t get the costume of a mage.

    Be walked into President Isaman¡¯s shop without any problem. But that strange conversation they had constantly gave her the urge tough. The way they spoke was really... easy to misunderstand. If you had no idea, you¡¯d think they were trying to make some sinister deal!

    If Be remembered correctly, President Isaman was a priestess, she just wasn¡¯t officially registered with the Radiant Church. She shouldn¡¯t have been someone from the Darkness Church here to perform some sort of sinful ritual. The shop wasn¡¯t very well lit, and even though it was a clothing shop, there wasn¡¯t a single piece of clothing to be seen. It was a little hard to understand. There wasn¡¯t even a single piece of clothing to decorate the front of the shop. This couldn¡¯t be some kind of questionable shop, could it?!

    ¡°Alright, wait here for a minute. I¡¯ll get to you as soon as I¡¯m done with the customers before you.¡±

    ¡°Alright, got it.¡±

    President Isaman led Be to the waiting hall where the girls from before were at. There were about five or six of them, and they all looked young. They were all sitting at the front. After President Isaman went behind a curtain, the girls began entering one by one, but Be couldn¡¯t tell what exactly they were doing back there.

    Be¡¯s hearing was also very sharp. Even though she couldn¡¯t see what was going on, she could hear all the subtle sounds of undressing. Out of curiosity, Be quietly looked for her invisibility suit from her storage ring while nobody was looking.

 Volume 6 Chapter 313: President Isamanâ€™s Secret Plans and Special Interests

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 313: President Isaman¡¯s Secret ns and Special Interests</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The Venus Naga Business District of Euphemia Imperial Academy on the western campus of Olsylvia Academy. Coincidentally, this was the day that the district was holding its special promotional activities and the shops were all selling their wares at discounted rates. The area was so crowded with customers that they were nearly bursting at the seams.

    Be did not pay much attention to the calendar when she left. It was the weekend, and the Venus Naga Business District was filled with customers doing their shopping. Aside from some of her dorm mates, many of her close friends were here as well. The popr shops were currently running all sorts of promotional activities.

    ¡°Ladies, are you interested in taking part in the promotional activity here at the Matilda Store? Entry is free! Also, discounts are determined based on your appearance. The prettier you are, the more discounts you get. The absolutely stunning girls will get everythingpletely free. For example, thisdy over here will get everything she wants for free!¡±

    Lisha and Princess Kriss had been strolling aimlessly along the streets of the business district when they were stopped by a few beautiful female staff members. Their sales tactics were so incredible that one could not help but feel amazed. Most people would not be able to act so nonchntly and ignore the terrifying aura around the Assassins, Noreya and L.

    Lisha looked admiringly at Princess Kriss with a hint of jealousy in her eyes. The fact that Kriss was able to get her bill for free meant that she was really that beautiful. If she had known about this earlier, she would have transformed into her original form, the Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha. Like Princess Kriss, the Assassin Noreya was a top quality beauty. If she had not concealed her appearance, she would have gotten anything she wanted for free as well.

    ¡°Are youing? Perfumes are free now. Many customers have already gone inside the shop to select their purchases.¡±

    Once they saw that Kriss and Lisha were slightly tempted, the sales staff began to rush up to them to promote their items. The staff had automatically assumed that the Noreya and L were their personal bodyguards and did not attempt to curry favor with them at all.

    Just as Lisha and Kriss were about to head to the Matilda Cosmetics Store for their promotional activities, an unexpected situation urred, preventing them from moving on to the next step. A three meter tall Ogre was carrying a petite loli as it turned the corner nearby.

    In that moment of urgency, Lisha and Kriss did not even say anything to each other before they sprinted in that direction. Assassin Noreya had seen the entire scene unfold as well. She immediately chased after them without saying another word, leaving Assassin L standing there confused. L had not seen anything at all. However, as her threepanions had already left, she was too embarrassed to remain there and went running after them.

    As they had left in too much of a hurry, the girls seemed to have forgotten some of theirmon sense. They did not realize that it would be impossible for even a half meter tall Goblin warrior to move through the crowds unnoticed, let alone a three meter tall Ogre warrior who was carrying someone in its arms. There was no way it could stroll through a busy street like this.

    As they rushed off, none of the girls noticed the sh of annoyance that sparked in the beautiful sales staff¡¯s eyes. They had nned to invite Lisha and Kriss to join the Matilda Store, and then they would... It was truly a pity that they had run away.

    ¡°Damn it, that silver haired girl was some top quality goods. How could we...¡±

    ¡°Forget them, let¡¯s wait for someone else to take the bait. There are so many goods here. Although the top quality ones are hard toe by, there are still so many good quality ones around here. Why are you still worried about not getting any prey?¡±

    The Assassin Noreya was the first one to notice that something was not right. Was everybody here blind? Were they the only ones here that could see them? By then, Lisha and Kriss had already turned the corner to follow that shadow. Although Noreya and L, who had finally caught up with her, were slightly suspicious of that fact, both of them chose to follow theirpanions to ensure their safety.

    However, when Noreya and L turned the corner, the most surprising thing happened. All they saw were Lisha and Kriss, who were staring nkly at thin air with confusion written all over their faces. The girl and Ogre that they caught sight of earlier were nowhere to be found. They must have been hallucinating, as the little girl was not there at all.

    In another corner far away, the little girl who had been carried around by the Ogre was leftpletely unharmed as that Ogre was merely an illusion. The little girl¡¯s body gradually grew transparent and in a flurry, she transformed into an exceptionally stunning youngdy with a regr figure. If Be was present, she would have recognized that youngdy as the Phantom Princess Malvina from the mystery florist.

    ¡°Apparently, other than those few girls, there are more people who can see me. The girls here are incredible. Never mind, I will y with such summonings somewhere less crowded next time. Seriously, how is it so troublesome to summon an Ogre to transport me when my feet get tired?¡±

    The moment Malvina finished her sentence, she faded into the shadows and disappeared. Unbeknownst to her, she had unintentionally helped Lisha and Kriss. After the minor fiasco, Lisha, Kriss, and the others had long forgotten about the invitation by the Matilda Store to participate in their promotions. Instead, they went on their way to find Be.

    Be was currently inside a quiet clothing store somewhere within the Venus Naga Business District. This shop actually belonged to President Isaman. After silently changing into her invisibility suit, she snuck quietly into the area behind the screens. As she did not know if President Isaman had any artifacts that could detect invisibility, Be tiptoed around, and slipped inside while barely making a sound.

    Behind the screen, the beautiful girl who had gone in earlier had been taking off her clothes. By the time Be made her way inside, she had already taken everything off. Completely naked, she walked over to arge mirror where President Isaman promptly began to take her measurements. Be took a quick look and realized that it was simply a process to take measurements to tailor clothes! There was no point in making it look as though an underground sexual transaction was going to happen. Be had gotten excited over nothing.

    President Isaman was quite skilled in fashion design as well. When Be first arrived at Olsylvia Academy, the girls around her were all wearing regr undergarments. Apparently, President Isaman had designed them personally. As Be admired the designs on the wall, she noticed that Isaman¡¯s newest designs were getting increasingly sensual and erotic. By now, it was more like lingerie.

    However, if she was only designing erotic lingerie, she would have nothing to hide. Unless... President Isaman had ulterior motives for designing them. Be took a closer look at the materials used to create the lingerie and she seemed to have discovered a problem.

    ¡°Alright, next customer... Mmm, where did she go?¡±

    By the time President Isaman was done with taking the measurements of the previous few female customers, the female Dark Mage who was thest to enter the store was nowhere to be seen. Confused and suspicious, she walked back into the measuring room where Be was seated with a curious look in her eyes.

    Be was still wearing the Dark Mage¡¯s robes. She had only taken off the veil that covered her appearance. She held up one of President Isaman¡¯s designs, a ck sheer tube top, and was scrutinizing it with an expert eye. Looking at how Be was simply standing there in all seriousness, President Isaman was rendered temporarily speechless.

    ¡°B...Be, how did you get in?!¡±

    ¡°President Isaman, we meet again. Can¡¯t you tell? I didn¡¯t know that you liked to design such... wait, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to run away. Your younger sister, the Puppet Master ine, is standing guard outside for me.¡±

    President Isaman was nearly about to make a run for it before Be¡¯s words stopped her in her tracks. She hesitated for a moment, her fists clenched tightly, as though she was seriously considering if she should knock Be out. Be could clearly feel the sh of murderous intent but she did not panic. No matter how powerful President Isaman was, she was only a Priest, and was unlikely to have any earth shattering abilities that would take down a Knight within a short period of time.

    Be, I... this is the only hobby I have. It¡¯s not your ce to interfere, right? As long as you do not tell anyone about this, we can pretend that this...¡±

    ¡°Pretend that nothing happened? President Isaman, did you integrate tracking magic into those undergarments? You¡¯re so naughty, when I...¡±

    ¡°How did you... wait, I did not. You... don¡¯t speak nonsense. Be, I¡¯m not like you at all, nor do I like...¡±

    ¡°Is it so hard to say? Why don¡¯t I invite your younger sister, Princess ine, to take a look as well? She knows magic too, maybe she could...¡±

    President Isaman looked at Be, who was brimming with confidence. Finally, she resigned herself to her fate and lowered her head. Once she made sure that no one was around to overhear the conversation, Isaman walked over to Be, sat down beside her, and began to tell her the truth. At this point, she had no other choice.

    Apparently, Olsylvia Academy was currently in a state of turmoil. Ever since the preliminaries for the internal rankings within the school began, various unknown powers have been bing increasingly active within Olsylvia City. No one knew if it was a single power or abination of powers. The issue was that it was definitely trouble.

    Recently, President Isaman noticed that many girls from four out of five academies had shown signs of being ced under a psychological control curse. The only exception was the girls from St. Louis Church Academy as they did not venture out often. All signs pointed to the fact that all those affected girls had visited the Venus Naga Business District and returned home showing signs that their minds had been tampered with.

    Despite her efforts, President Isaman could not figure out where the problem was. Previously, she had sent a group of students from the imperial academy¡¯s student union to investigate the matter. In the end, the male student union officers did not find anything at all, while the female student union officers had gone missing. Until now, they had not returned. By this point, President Isaman had no choice but to investigate this matter personally. Her n was to disguise herself as a designer, specializing in undergarments. She would then tamper with the undergarments of the many ignorant female students who would act as bait. This way, it would be difficult for the other party to realize that anything was wrong.

    ¡°Can you report this to Chief President Angelia or Natasha, the Chief of the Disciplinary Committee? They can help you with this. President Isaman, your efforts alone won¡¯t be enough...¡±

    ¡°They... they all have pretty close rtionships with you. I...Forget it, Be. Will you let this matter go? I have my ways...¡±

    As President Isaman spoke, she was rather hesitant, her voice trailing away with every sentence. This was a stark difference from her usual self. After a round of coaxing and pestering, President Isaman finally gave in and revealed the real reason. She felt that those girls who had been intimate with Be, the top problem student, were highly problematic as well and could not be trusted.

    Upon hearing President Isaman¡¯s reasons for being unwilling to work with any girl who had a close rtionship with her, Be did not know if she shouldugh or cry. It almost seemed to be tinged with jealousy. This was the problem. Other than President Isaman herself, every single girl that she could think of had already gone over to Be¡¯s side. President Isaman was the only girl left untouched.

    ¡°President Isaman, let¡¯s make a deal, shall we? I¡¯ll help you out this time. In return, I need you to help me open that case. To prove my sincerity, I will reserve every single piece of clothing in your store. Mmm, if only I could do the same to the owner of the store as well...¡±

    ¡°Reserve me? Be, dream on. I have not agreed to your deal yet. You¡¯d better take your stinking money and...¡±

    Be took out the gift that the magical prince had given her a while back and casually ced it on the table. It was a debit card with a value of a few hundred thousand gold coins. It would only take a little more than one hundred thousand to buy out a little store like this. While they were conversing, Be realized that President Isaman had another weakness. Although she was also a Dark Warrior who had transmigrated here, she was evidently not as skilled in making money as her ¡°colleagues¡±, such as Lisha and the others. In fact,pared to the rest, she was doing rather poorly and led a rtively normal life.

    This was not Isaman¡¯s fault. She was a priest by profession. However, as she was not registered with the Radiant Church, she could not earn a single cent at all. In order to register, the church needed to verify her abilities. The verification process for Radiant Priests were notoriously difficult to fake. If it was revealed that her abilities were far stronger than President Maria, who was the heir of the Radiant Pope, as well as the four Holy Maidens, her peaceful life woulde to an end.

    ¡°No way, no one can refuse me. Not even you, President Isaman. If you do not agree, I will help you on my own ord. But then, do not me me if I end up making a mess!¡±

    ¡°Be... you¡¯re too dominating. Can¡¯t you just... just take a small step back? Fine, I agree to your deal. However, you cannot take it too far. You have to listen to mymands.¡±

    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ve always been obedient.¡±

    Once the deal was in ce, Be graciously appeared to agree to President Isaman¡¯s every request. It was not easy to get her to give in at all. If it could happen once, there was a definite possibility that it would happen again. By the time Be was done with her, President Isaman would have moved into her dorm. There was a chance this could happen much earlier and did not need to wait for that time consuming bet.

    After waiting outside the small store for hours, the Puppet Master ine and Princess Ariel were nearly prepared to break down the doors and barge in. However, they ended up with incredulous looks on their faces when they saw Be walk out while holding President Isaman¡¯s hand. The girls on Be¡¯s arm were constantly changing. However, they did not expect President Isaman to be on such good terms with Be. After all, the girl was filled with distaste when it came to Be.

    ¡°Older Sister Isaman... you... do you remember me?¡±

    ¡°ine, don¡¯t take a feather out of Be¡¯s book and start bullying your older sister. Do I look like someone with memory loss?!¡±

    ¡°President Isaman, if you were to be seen like this, so many boys would have their heart broken! Based on the polls by the news club, they said that you were thest goddess whom the Grand Duchess Bellina had not had a fling with.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re Princess Ariel, right? I... how can it be called a fling if it¡¯s between girls. Those boys have nothing better to do than toe up with this nonsensical gossip. Don¡¯t take it too seriously...¡±

    Keeping a straight face, Be silently held onto President Isaman¡¯s hand as she watched President Isaman¡¯s constant frantic efforts to try to convince Princess Ariel and the Puppet Master ine that she was not a ¡°phndering¡± woman. The more she tried to exin, the more Be¡¯s heart filled up with glee. Her exnations were now being mistaken as a desperate attempt to hide the fact that she had already defected to Be. This Dark Warrior Priest was now gradually falling into Be¡¯s ¡°lily trap¡±.

    As soon as she dealt with President Isaman, Be swiftly changed her ns. She used hermunication magic crystal to contact Lisha and the others. They agreed to meet at the Rose Society¡¯s Elven Tavern at Benedict Mansion. Once she knew that there was a problem with the Venus Naga Business District, Be did not dare to stay here any longer. She knew that she needed to find somewhere safer to talk.

    While they retreated, Be had sent out an individual message to her most trusted subordinate, the Assassin L. She had tasked her to check if there were any girls whom she was close with that were still hanging around the district and ask those who were still around to leave as quickly as possible. No matter who ended up getting involved, Be would be heartbroken.

    When Be finally met up with Lisha and the others, their jaws dropped at the unexpected image of Be and President Isaman holding hands. For a moment, Kriss and the others were stunned into silence and none of them knew what to say. Lisha quickly came to her senses. She approached President Isaman and gently held her hand in an intimate manner, showing that she was acknowledging this ¡°older sister¡± in advance.

    As Be and the other girls were about to leave, they realized they were being followed by a high-level assassin. Fortunately, Noreya, who was a much higher level assassin, noticed that someone was on their tail when Be met up with the other girls. Otherwise, none of them would have been aware of this at all.

    ¡°Be, someone is following us, and it seems like they are not rookies. Do you want them dead? My dagger is already...¡±

    ¡°Wait, Noreya, do not be rash. We are in the middle of the street. Also, killing people is not the right thing to do. If we really want to kill them, we have to be somewhere quieter. I have an idea; we can throw them off our trail.¡±

    Be thought for a moment and led her friends into a public female restroom to teleport to their next destination. She had gotten into the habit of carrying a teleportation scroll with her wherever she went. As long as she used her private teleportation scroll and did not go through any of the official teleportation arrays, information about her next location would not be revealed.

    Those assassins who had been following Be and her friends from a distance had rtively high qualifications and were definitely not the regr low-level cannon fodder. When they saw that Be and the others had walked into the female restroom, theyy in wait outside. They did not dare to venture further, not because of moral reasons, but because of status and manners.

    ¡°Damn it, we did not bring any female troops. Go to His Majesty and report to him that Princess ine and Princess Isaman have followed Grand Duchess Bellina... or was it Grand Duchess Baize... Anyway, they had been hiding inside the restroom for most of the day and we... we request reinforcements.¡±

    The men in ck never expected that Be and the other girls would hide inside the female restroom and refuse toe out. After all, they were members of the Imperial Guard of the Manasvir Imperial Army and were loyal to the royal family. This meant that they would never dare to step foot in the female restroom. If Princess Isaman and Princess ine were simply relieving themselves inside, peeping on a princess would cost them their lives.

 Volume 6 Chapter 314: Manasvir Empireâ€™s Shocking Decade-Long Buried Secrets

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 314: Manasvir Empire¡¯s Shocking Decade-Long Buried Secrets</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    Olsylvia Academy, North Block Filomena Nobility Academy, the new Elven Tavern at Benedict Manor. This ce was originally mentioned in ¡°Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Midnight Unbelievable Tales¡±, and though it had been taken over by the Rose Society, the rumors of supernatural presence made it so that not many students dared toe here.

    The new Elven Tavern had yet to open its doors for business. The ancient crops that Be brought from the church tombs never sprouted. After consulting the Goddess of Life, Be learned that these seeds were cursed. If she wanted to grow them, it was useless to just rely on the Moon Elf Tribe and the Flower Fairy Tribe. You had to water them with the water from the legendary Fountain of Life, and it had to be done by someone from the Holy Elf Tribe. The Moon Elf Tribe and the Flower Fairy Tribe both excelled at growing flowers, not farming.

    Be thought of getting Devouring Holy Dragon Euphenisia to help and swallow up the curse while she was at it, but she was worried that Euphenisia would identally eat the seeds as well. After sessfully escaping with a magical transportation array, Be and her group of girls moved here.

    In the most private room of the Elven Tavern, Be¡¯s little sister, Magical Dragon Knight Lisha, Swordsman Princess Kriss, Mage Princess Ariel, and Assassin Noreya were gathered around a round table, enjoying delicious fruits. The Moon Elf Tribe were vegetarians, so there was naturally no meat on the menu here.

    Moon Elf Princess Delias waited on them personally. She was greeting her ¡°test customers¡± with the tulle maid dress that Be designed, which was much better than the rigid-looking free uniforms from Alessandra Academy.

    There were also many other Moon Elf maids in the room. It was the Moon Elf Tribe¡¯s first interaction with the human nobility¡¯s interests on the whole maid thing, so they were all a little overwhelmed. They could only stand there bashfully. If they had to serve like the human race¡¯s maids, then the Dark Elf Tribe¡¯s girls would probably be the only ones who could pull it off. The Dark Elf Tribe¡¯s Princess Camille and Princess Milia had already been conquered by Be. The reason they did not send anyone to help out at this Elven Tavern was likely because they weren¡¯t very close with the Moon Elf Tribe¡¯s princess, Princess Delias.

    Princess Delias felt slightly out of sorts as she looked at the beautiful girls by the table. The beauty of Princess Kriss and the other two were in no way lesser to the Elven Race. Even she herself was stunned. When did the Human Race start to surpass the beauty of the Elven Race? Had the times changed?

    Be, President Isaman, Marite Master ine, and Princess Pam were all in the private room. Princess Pam¡¯s thoughts were currently in a short-circuited state. This was the first time she had seen Princess ine¡¯s true face. The sister who was said to be cursed and ugly was actually a beautiful maiden on the same level as President Isaman. She was truly shocked.

    ¡°Princess Pam, why don¡¯t you hold out your finger first? You¡¯ll have plenty of time to catch up with your two big sisterster, so there¡¯s no need to rush now. Not like they¡¯ll run away!¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Be. I didn¡¯t even think that Big Sister ine was also... Got it. I¡¯ll get right on it...¡±

    Princess Pam had been ¡°pushed down¡± by Be since early on. She was one of her girls, so Be wasn¡¯t worried about her leaking secrets or anything. Right in front of them all was the chest of royal relics they had recovered from the bottom of Needham Lake. After confirming that there were no curses on the chest, President Isaman put her right index finger into her mouth with a puzzled look, biting down gently before dripping a few drops of her blood onto the chest.

    Marite Master ine went next. She did not bite her finger and instead fiddled with the puppet string with her hands to draw blood from her fingertip. The final one was Princess Pam. She took out her knight¡¯s sword and lightly stroked her right finger across the de, making a small cut.

    Under the four¡¯s expectant gaze, the blood of the three gradually spread across the chest¡¯s surface, soon staining it red. Princess Pam had a rxed expression, but President Isaman and Marite Master ine, on the other hand, looked extremely tense. This sort of chest required the blood of three members of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s immediate royal families to open it, which was tantamount to a covert form of ¡°blood test¡±.

    Princess Pam had nothing to be concerned about, as she was of pure royal blood to begin with. On the other hand, President Isaman and Marite Master ine were transmigrated ck Warriors, simr to how Be was using Princess Felia¡¯s body as a surrogate.

    It would be awkward if the chest did not open. Wouldn¡¯t that prove that one out of these three princesses was fake? President Isaman and Marite Master ine seemed to be thinking the same thing. They both looked at each other as if guessing whether the other party was a ¡°fake¡± just like themselves.

    Fortunately, the box opened without any hups. Thinking that the chest would contain some treasures, she leaned over as soon as it unlocked to look at what gold or treasure it had. But after casting a nce, she felt a little disappointed. Having spent so much effort to open this box, there actually weren¡¯t any gold or treasures stored inside, but a pile of record books. What sort of wretched guy did this? This was clearly a tease!

    Be carefully took a record book out and flipped through it. Seeing that there were no risks, President Isaman, Marite Master ine, and Princess Pam also came forth and picked up one of the record books curiously and skimmed through them. These notes seemed to be recordings of some of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s royal family members and were considered royal family secret files. As princesses of the empire, President Isaman and the other two had no problem reading their own family¡¯s hidden history.

    Be was a ¡°professional death-seeker¡±. She figured that nobody could ¡°off¡± her even if they found out she had been reading royal secrets. While enjoying the writing, Be suddenly realized that the history written in these books was a little... erotic!

    Most of the secret histories written in these record books detailed specific records about the concubines favored by the Manasvir Empire¡¯s Emperor. Wasn¡¯t this an ¡°Official Smut Book¡±?! Be looked up and stole a nce at the other three princesses.

    Princess Pam had a blush on her cheek and seemed to have read some unwholesome material. President Isaman looked as if she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. She didn¡¯t expect these records to contain ¡°R-18¡± adult content either. However, Marite Master ine looked excited. It seemed like she and Be were ¡°one of the same kind¡±, who were inexplicably excited by such erotic content.

    Be was about to give up. These record books were too exciting, and she wouldn¡¯t get anything from reading them. At this moment, Be noticed a small fold at the bottom of one of the pages, which she casually flipped down with her finger. Unexpectedly, they were two pages stuck together, with a strange white paper between them. Very soon, they all found simr pieces of paper sandwiched between each of the books.

    ¡°Be, these white sheets are made of special material. I can feel that something¡¯s off about them just by touching. There should be some other way to reveal the words on this piece of paper.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? The special handwriting is...¡±

    Be took the piece of paper and examined it in the light for a while, but she was surprised to find nothing special about them. When she saw the bloodstains the princesses left on the wooden chest, Be experimentally pressed the white paper on it, but she didn¡¯t expect it to finally work. The words finally revealed themselves as the blood prated into the paper.

    The first sentence on the paper stunned Be and the rest. ¡°The Emperor is fake, the Empire is in danger...¡± Could something be wrong with the Manasvir Empire¡¯s Emperor? Princess Pam¡¯s face paled in an instant. She knew how serious this matter was. But President Isaman and Marite Master ine¡¯s reactions were a little unnatural. The two of them were ¡°fake¡± after all. The original owners were long gone, and they had no idea how to express themselves when they met their ¡°peers¡±.

    Fierce sounds of fighting came from outside the Elven Tavern at this moment. Be made nces at the girls, signaling them not to panic. The two terrifying lolis, Devastating Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita and Devouring Holy Dragon Euphenisia, were having tea outside. Anyone who darede looking for a fight was seeking death.

    Outside the Elven Tavern, Lolita and Euphenisia sat facing each other, a tea table hovering in the air between the two. Several ck-clothed, fully-prepared men came near them. However, they didn¡¯t expect Grand Duke Bellina to go out without even bringing a single guard. She was meeting up with a group of princesses with only two loli maids. It seemed like she was absolutely confident in her own abilities as a Holy Knight.

    ¡°What can these two girls do? The stuff should be inside. Go...¡±

    ¡°Understood. You... What are you pulling my arm for? You... Ah!¡±

    The legs of the ck-clothed men were caught by the arms stretched out from the shadows, tearing them straight out into several pieces and devouring them. And the perpetrator, Euphenisia, was still sitting there, drinking tea unconcernedly as if the men being brutally killed had nothing to do with her.

    ¡°How many is it now? Big Sister Lolita, tell me. Why are human assassins so foolish? They don¡¯t even know how to sneak around!¡±

    ¡°Euphenisia, don¡¯t try acting close with me, calling me Big Sister or whatnot. Except for Lord Be and... Anyway, they don¡¯t even exist in your book. Now hurry and get ready. The... Which batch are they? Anyway, more fools havee knocking.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too much, Lolita. I¡¯m doing all the work, and it¡¯s not like you¡¯re losing anything from having an extra little sister. Seriously, they¡¯re annoying! Here we go again!¡±

    While the two of them chatted, another batch of men dressed in ck entered the scene, but they were quickly sent off to thewn near the new Elven Tavern. As a killing machine, Euphenisia came with her own cleanup and recycling functions. No matter how many came, none of them would figure out how the previous batch died, so they could only send one batch after the other.

    Madix City, the capital of the Manasvir Empire, was located not too far away from Olsylvia City, where Olsylvia Academy resided. As one of the five capitals of the human empire, Madix City was known for its prosperousmercial center, nicknamed the ¡°city that never sleeps¡±. The business activity in the city was said tost all night long, with no signs of stopping through the night.

    In the pce¡¯s halls, neither the Emperor nor the Empress of the Manasvir Empire was present. Only two shadows and a mysterious group were here. It had been many years since the pce had had pce guards. The shadows gathered here didn¡¯t look like human ministers. In fact, you couldn¡¯t even tell what race they were.

    ¡°That suspicious girl Isaman has sent a few girls to investigate our stronghold. I would¡¯ve killed her earlier if I knew, just to put an end to it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Those girls weren¡¯t brainwashed by us, so just put them back! Our n must not be ruined. Olsylvia Academy has a mixed bag of forces. It¡¯s a tricky one, I must say! Our n may...¡±

    ¡°What about this? We can just move our target. Have someone pass on the order. This year¡¯s internal school rankings...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good too. That¡¯s right. We should pay more attention to that Grand Duke Bellina, I think...¡±

    ¡°Who cares about her! Isn¡¯t she just an expert at butchering beastmen? We had some royal guards trailing herst time, but she¡¯s just an ordinary girl who likes hanging around with other girls her age. It won¡¯t interfere with our ns anyway... Just try not to get mixed up with the Twelve Demon Kings in the future.¡±

    The two shadows chatted happily on the thrones, utterly uncaring of their senior subordinates beneath the stage. One of them was trying to report that something was off about Grand Duke Bellina. He didn¡¯t hear a single word back from the men he sent to trail her, but he couldn¡¯t interrupt when he saw his bosses having a good time by themselves!

    In Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madix City, a sinister, dark n was making its way to Olsylvia Academy. This plot, which had been brewing for a long time, was gradually unfolding. As the target, Be had already spotted the signs, not because she was paranoid, but because of her identity as Demon God. After transmigrating, it made her have distrust towards the Human Race.

    In the new Elven Tavern at Benedict Manor, Be soothed Princess Pam¡¯s shoulder, carefully reassuring her. She knew that this was too much news to take in at one moment, and she couldn¡¯t ept it so quickly. President Isaman and Marite Master ine were stable, though, and the two felt more surprised instead at these developments.

    Those records were taken by Earl Bartley, secretary of the Imperial Court of the Manasvir Empire, at the risk of his life. Based on them, these developments began more than a decade ago. The Emperor of the Manasvir Empire and many immediate members of the royal family were swapped out. President Isaman¡¯s original host had just been born not long ago that period, and he had discovered the incident purely by ident.

    As the Manasvir Empire¡¯s court secretary, Earl Bartley had free ess throughout the pce grounds, except for the Emperor¡¯s harem, which was off-limits. This Earl Bartley was quite the ¡°ballsy¡± man. He snuck into the Emperor¡¯s harem many times and fooled around with the new concubines because of his connections to the royal family.

    This was probably the only man who would make the Emperor his cuck and even made records of them. Be was beginning to wonder whether these acts were all written by the ¡°outstanding gentleman¡± himself, with the name changed to the Emperor.

    About a decade ago, this gentleman finally went a little too far. On that night, when the Emperor was holding a banquet with his courtiers, he excused himself for natural reasons and left the feast in a hurry. Armed with the courage of booze, Earl Bartley infiltrated the confines of the Emperor¡¯s harem to where the Empress resided. He just wanted to take a single peek.

    Earl Bartley knew that even pirates had their honor. It was one thing to y with the new concubines in the harem, but the Empress was a big no. He had no idea if he had taken the wrong path due to his drunkenness that day or if it was God¡¯s will, but Earl Bartley seemed to have wandered into a closed-off space.

    In that dpidated pce, Earl Bartley was horrified to find several dozen skeletons sitting around a table. The one in the center was dressed in the Emperor¡¯s adornments with the Emperor¡¯s seal held tight in its hand. That seal, which the current Emperor imed he could not find, scared cold sweats out of Earl Bartley. He sobered up immensely and quickly fled outside.

    If the skeleton sitting there really was the Emperor, then who was holding the banquet in the pce hall? Earl Bartley, thinking he was in a nightmare, bumped into the Empress, who was walking a short distance away, while he was fleeing. He did not see anyone dressed in the Empress¡¯s clothes among the skeletons, so he thought this was the real deal.

    Just as Earl Bartley was about to call out to the Empress, he realized that the Empress was a fake too. The shadow reflected from the Empress under the light was a far cry from her own size. It was the difference between a woman and a young girl.

    Finally, the horrified Earl Bartley jumped into the pce¡¯s ornamental river and made his getaway. Knowing that things were bad, he escaped from the Imperial City that night itself, hoping to report this incident to the human empire¡¯s councils. He didn¡¯t get very far before the Emperor sent his men to hunt him down for trespassing. And when he arrived near Olsylvia City, Earl Bartley knew he couldn¡¯t run away anymore.

    Earl Bartley documented these events on white paper before hiding them in his records and putting them away in a special wooden chest before finally sinking it to the bottom of Needham Lake. By the time his pursuers arrived, Earl Bartley had already reached the shore and died by lighting himself on fire, a barbaric way of burying the secrets with him lest he was tortured by special magic in interrogation.

    Earl Bartley waster described to havemitted suicide by the Manasvir Empire in fear of his crimes and removed from the imperial history books. Be wasn¡¯t even sure if the records were real or not, but the credibility was great even if they were falsified. For now, the ones who knew this secret were limited only to Be and the three princesses. If the Manasvir Empire was truly overtaken, things would be difficult to handle.

    Be it Princess Pam, President Isaman, or Marite Master ine, none of them were as good in politics as the ¡°political rogue¡± Be. They had no choice but to ask for her help to deal with this huge problem.

 Volume 6 Chapter 315: The Perilous Political Mess Of The Manasvir Empire

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 315: The Perilous Political Mess Of The Manasvir Empire</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The Filomena Nobility Academy on the northern campus of Olsylvia Academy, inside Be¡¯s personal dorm building, the ¡°Pure White Heaven¡±. After the incident the night before, Be, along with the Puppet Master ine and Princess Pam, finally managed to force the uncooperative President Isaman to return to the dorm with them.

    After asking a few questions, Be found out that those few princesses did not carry any personal weapons or military powers at all and were clearly ¡°newbies¡± in politics. However, this was not their fault. None of the princesses of the Human empires had military authority. Be, who was a duchess, was the rare exception who had more than ten thousand soldiers under hermand.

    If the Puppet Master ine and President Isaman were to let go of their inhibitions and transform into their original dark forms, they would most likely be able to summon arge demonic army, just like the Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha and the others. However, this would be extremely difficult for the general public to ept. It was best not for the other races to get involved in Human politics.

    Under the pretense of ensuring President Isaman¡¯s safety, Be finally got her way and brought her to her own dorm before the bet had been fulfilled. The ¡°Pure White Heaven¡± was filled with important girls from all over Olsylvia Academy. Most of them were either from Euphemia Imperial Academy or Filomena Nobility Academy. The group was made up of princesses, young mistresses from notable families, and girls who held high ranks within the Radiant Church.

    No matter how brazen those assassins were, they would not dare to create trouble at Be¡¯s ¡°Pure White Heaven¡±. Most importantly, other than the Devastating Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita and the Devouring Holy Dragon Euphenisia, the Demon God Angel and the Great Evil God Mia from the World Destructor Camp were present as well. By this point, even the most tightly guarded areas within the entire Human Continent would seem like a jokepared to this building.

    ¡°President Isaman, you¡¯re up early! Why, did you not sleepfortablyst night? Why don¡¯t youe over to my room and join ine and the others? I¡¯ve already saved the perfect spot for you.¡±

    ¡°Be... enough with the president already. Just drop it and leave me alone! The rules of your dorm are too... Anyway, this is not good, the discipline within the dorm...¡±

    ¡°Oh, that! Isaman... Chief Natasha of the Disciplinary Committee does not mind this at all, why should you? Furthermore, all of us are girls. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that right?¡±

    President Isaman¡¯s face turned pink. Last night, she had almost been pulled right into Be¡¯s dorm room. Fortunately for her, she managed to get away at thest minute. The girls inside this dorm, such as Lisha and Princess Kriss, had the habit of sleeping in the nude. President Isaman could not take it and had no choice but to find a single room to rest for the night as she did not feelfortable joining any of Be¡¯s close friends in their rooms either.

    Although the rest of the girls did not sleep naked, their choice of sleepwear was not any better. They were scantily d in such light, chiffon-like, extremely sensual lingerie that it would have made no difference if they weren¡¯t wearing anything at all. President Isaman was sorely tempted to tell them to be more reserved. However, she did not have a good excuse to convince them to do so. Everyone in this dorm was female and this was their private space. It did not reflect anything about their discipline or character if they only wore it inside their rooms.

    Furthermore, even Chief Natasha of the Disciplinary Committee was on Be¡¯s side, which left President Isaman speechless. She finally realized that every single girl around her had already shared intimate rtions with Be in one way or another. Even President Maria, the heir of the Radiant Pope, whom she thought would never ¡°turn bad¡±, had ¡°defected¡± as well.

    Be casually strolled out while wearing a racy ckce set. Inside this ¡°lily heaven¡±, she could even walk around naked if she wanted to. When she saw that President Isaman was wearing a conservative white cotton nightdress, Be felt a little conflicted.

    ¡°Isaman, don¡¯t torture yourself like this. You can wear a little less, you know. Treat this like your own home and befortable. It¡¯s okay to be more casual. Do you want me to find you a few pieces...¡±

    ¡°Be, could you please stop pushing my limits? If you continue to spout nonsense like this, I will.. I¡¯ll move out.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright... I¡¯ll stop. However, you should not run around. I¡¯ll feel better if you stay here.¡±

    Tragically, President Isaman found out that there was nothing else she could do about Be other than escaping and physically keeping a distance from her. Be could no longer be restrained nor punished as Chief Natasha of the Disciplinary Committee was now in cahoots with her, along with the other student union presidents and Chief President Angelia. President Isaman was on her own now. If not for the fact that she had been brought here against her will, President Isaman would have hidden inside her office. There was no way that Be had any influence there.

    Shamelessly, Be walked right up to President Isaman and held onto her hand as she put on a decent act under the pretense of discussing official matters with her. President Isaman desperately tried to push Be¡¯s hand away, but to no avail. Be, that ¡°corrupted girl¡±, had her special ways of holding onto a girl¡¯s hands. Unless she let go of their hands of her own ord, any girl Be held would not be able to get away that easily.

    ¡°Be, you... let me go. Otherwise... otherwise I¡¯ll...¡±

    ¡°Isaman, don¡¯t be so nervous. It¡¯s just holding hands! Come, let¡¯s talk business. Don¡¯t squirm or struggle, otherwise I will carry you instead!¡±

    President Isaman was terrified at the thought that Be would actually carry her against her will in broad daylight. If that were to happen, there was no way she could draw boundaries with Be ever again. President Isaman had no choice but to silently go along with Be¡¯s actions. Previously, she had thought that Be was not that powerful. However, right now, she did not think so anymore. If the two of them were to engage in a fight, Isaman suspected that she would not emerge victorious.

    President Isaman still had her doubts about Earl Bartley¡¯s secret message. She would not believe anything she heard unless she saw it for herself. After all, it would be too presumptuous for her to jump to a conclusion about the emperor of the Manasvir Empire being a fake based on the word of Earl Bartley. A man who had betrayed the empire and had been dead for more than ten years. If she could, President Isaman hoped that she could personally confirm the presence of those remains.

    Earl Bartley had seen the remains after drinking and there was a possibility that he was seeing things while being in a drunken stupor. ording to President Isaman, the Puppet Master ine, Princess Pam, and herself had spent their lives outside the pce for many years and had not returned since they left. If the Emperor was truly a fake, it would not be wise to enter that pce anymore.

    The Manasvir Empire¡¯s royal family was different from the other four empires. The other empires often chose to send their princes out to the neighboring empires to gain more experience. For instance, Princess Felia¡¯s home country, the Octavia Empire, also known as the Knight Kingdom, had sent many of their princes out to the warfront in the north that was constantly in battle with the Demon Race to allow them to have some training. On the other hand, the princesses would either remain behind inside the country or they would be sent out to various academies to further their studies.

    The Manasvir Empire did things rather differently. They sent their princesses out to the academies while the princes remained inside the pce. Princes of the Manasvir were not allowed to train outside of the pce. These rules had been in ce for more than a decade. Since the implementation of those rules, the princes of the Manasvir Empire could not expand their personal scope of influence and the power remained solely in the hands of the emperor.

    In thest decade or so, the Manasvir Empire had maintained a rather cavalier attitude about the Human empires¡¯ alliance to fight the war against the other races. They had sent out countless mercenaries as the Manasvir Empire¡¯s reinforcements for the other empires. This reaction was far too dismissive. Previously, Be had not paid much attention to the political climate around the Human Empires. After speaking to President Isaman, she finally realized that this seemingly united and prosperous empire only appeared this way on the surface. In reality, the Manasvir Empire had already secretly disintegrated.

    The Manasvir Empire¡¯s royal family came from a long line of businessmen. The other emperors had merely inherited their empire and theirmand and power within their army was absolute. On the other hand, the emperor of the Manasvir Empire was not well versed in war. Instead, the emperor should have the shrewd mind of a businessman and be familiar with economics. The military issues would be handled by theirmand of generals and admirals.

    As time went by, the Manasvir Empire evolved into an empire with a flourishing economy, while the military powers continued to disintegrate. This was precisely the reason why there were so many different professions within the empire¡¯s army. At the moment, the only area that was truly under the royal family¡¯s control was the imperial city, which was the empire¡¯s capital, Madix City, as well as the central region of the continent ¨C the Olsylvia City. The other areas only belonged to the Manasvir Empire¡¯s emperor in name. In reality, these areas had already been taken over by various warlords.

    The eastern region of the Manasvir Empire was under the control of Marshal Edwin and the 1.5 million troops under hismand. As an Imperial First ss General, he had not returned to the Imperial City after being transferred east more than ten years ago. Rumor has it, Marshal Edwin was secretly in constant contact with the Nation of Arcana, the Aldridge Empire. At this point, there was a possibility that his loyalties no longery with the Manasvir Empire.

    The other regions were not being controlled by any allies at all. The northern region was under Prince Earnest¡¯smand, whose army was made up of 1.2 million troops. His unofficial title, the ¡°Northern Emperor¡±, was whispered throughout the region. He worshipped the current emperor of the Octavia Empire and believed that war was the only way to solve any problems. It was obvious that he was an ambitious and formidable hero who had a talent for leading rebellions and revolutions. If not for Marshal Edwin in the east, he would have led hismand south and charged towards the Imperial City a long time ago.

    The Grand Duke Yale in the south and Prince Bilberg in the west had around one million troops each. Prince Bilberg was a rebel hero who initially wanted to use the Kristoff Empire¡¯s support to lead a revolution. However, after the Imperial Union had stepped in to mediate, Bilberg begrudgingly epted the Manasvir Empire¡¯s offer of amnesty and was given the title of a prince. However, there was nothing they could do to prevent another rebellion from eventually happening. After all, Bilberg was a rebel and it was only a matter of time before he would lead another revolution.

    Among those four warlords, the only one whom Be did not find distasteful was the Grand Duke Yale as he had climbed his way up from a local nobility to his current status. In his younger years, he had done his part for the empire and suppressed the rebels in the south, as well as caused severe losses to Prince Bilberg in the west who had been causing the empire a lot of trouble. If the emperor back then had not been weak and chose to offer amnesty at thest minute, Bilberg would have been suppressed much earlier.

    Unfortunately, the Grand Duke Yale was getting older and he was no longer as strong as he used to be. Once he was gone, the various warlords in the south would be unstoppable. Other than the four main warlords, there were many smaller warlords who staked their im on smaller territories.

    After listening to President Isaman¡¯s brief introduction of the entire political climate, Be felt a little dizzy. This Manasvir Empire was aplete mess. Furthermore, the four main warlords did not obviously state their support for any prince in particr as the next emperor. For the past decade, the emperor had not announced an heir. An empire without anyone next in line as emperor was bound for an extremely worrying future.

    ¡°Ugh, this is why I do not like Humans. They¡¯re always fighting and squabbling, forming alliances here and there. Unlike us, the underworld... ahem, forget I said anything. Be, do not take it to heart!¡±

    ¡°Isaman, you... Nevermind, just let me hold your hand a little longer and I will pretend that I did not hear anything at all.¡±

    President Isaman finally showed her true colors. Her idental slip of the tongue had revealed that she might not be human at all. Be heard every word, but she did not pursue the matter. She continued to hold Isaman¡¯s hand, as though nothing had happened, and continued to discuss other serious matters.

    The investigations on the Venus Naga Business District wouldmence theing Monday. This time, Be would participate in this operation with President Isaman and the Assassin Noreya. This was a covert operation where they would infiltrate the area in secret. Even on Mondays, the Venus Naga Business District was still as busy as it was on the weekends as they had many female customers.

    Be was smarter this time. She had arranged for many different batches of reinforcements in case anything unexpected happened. She would even dare to open fire in the middle of the district as Chief Natasha of the Disciplinary Committee and every single student union president was on her side, including President Isaman, who used to oppose her.

    The main focus of this investigation was the Matilda Cosmetics Store. ording to the information from trackers on the girls who wore the undergarments that President Isaman had secretly tampered with, they had stopped inside the shop for a long time. Then, they all mysteriously disappeared.

    Those girls were present when the student attendance was taken on Monday morning. Other than seeming a little off, they did not appear any different at all. Considering how serious this problem could be, President Isaman had no choice but to work closely with Be. Right now, the influence of Be¡¯s underground powers had grown dramatically and it was almostparable with the president of the Fraternity and the chairman of the Ironblood Cross Society. As the true mastermind of the Rose Society, Be¡¯s authority had already been recognized by the leaders of many societies.

    The female officers whom President Isaman had sent out previously had returned that morning as well. Isaman was about to speak to them before Be covered her mouth with her hand. Somehow, Be seemed to realize that something was wrong with those few female officers and quickly signaled for Isaman to retreat with her. She would then send someone to deal with this matter.

    The Matilda Store was the direct merchant for the Manasvir Empire¡¯s royalty. If there truly was an issue with the store, then there was a possibility that the emperor was an imposter as well. This time, Be did not encounter the misty figure of the Phantom Princess Malvina. However, that timely reminder, telling her to ¡°be careful of the perfume¡±, was firmly etched in Be¡¯s mind.

    As Be and her group made their move, her other team got to work as well. The four lolis, the Demon God Angel, the Great Evil God Mia, the Interdimensional Demon Noesha, and the ¡°Poison Origin¡± Betty, were dressed in gothic maid costumes and strolled into President Isaman¡¯s office.

    ¡°Can I help you? President Isaman is not here. This is...¡±

    ¡°Ah, you¡¯re clearly not... this illusion is impable! What a shame that you can¡¯t fool me...¡±

    The Demon God Angel had a smile on her innocent face as she looked at those female student union officers. Beside her, Mia and Noesha had the expression of someone who had seen through an illusion. As for Betty, she was simply toying with the bottles of medicine in her hands,pletely ignoring the female officers.

    The few female student union officers looked at each other. They did not expect that these few little girls could see through their disguise. By the time they decided to react, they realized that they could not move a muscle. Noesha had her hands crossed in front of her chest. The entire office had been locked in ce by her Time Space Shackles. Other than the few of them on her team who could still move freely, everything else inside the room was rooted to the spot.

    ¡°Damn it, who the hell are you...¡±

    ¡°Go peacefully. I really admire your superior... using such precious materials to do something like this... with my Touch of Darkness, dissolve and return to your original state!¡±

    ¡°You demonesses... God will never...¡±

    The facial features of those fake female officers gradually began to lose definition and melt, as though they were made of mud. Countless evil spirits in the form of ck shadows appeared around the Great Evil God Mia. The evil spirits swarmed towards the fake female officers and burrowed into their bodies. Those imposters began to melt into a sticky liquid that was a simr consistency with the Slime demonic beings and dripped onto the ground. Those molten droplets began to emit puffs of white smoke.

    The ¡°Poison Origin¡± Betty looked down and used tweezers to pick up a small sample of the sticky substance on the ground. Then, she took out a bottle of bright green medicine and poured it over the remains. ck smoke immediately appeared as those remains quickly disappeared, as though the bright green liquid had been an acid.

    ¡°I was right, it¡¯s the y of Life, the basic ingredient that Creator Gods use to form every single being in existence. Unfortunately, this was not the creation of a Creator God from this dimension. It¡¯s an imposter, so I dissolved them.¡±

    ¡°Betty, thank you for your effort. I knew it, the souls of those older sisters did not seem right at all! They were obviously not here... I get it now. Their original bodies have been trapped elsewhere and surrogates were used to impersonate them. How ingenious! This is a disguise that even the God of this world would not be able to see through.¡±

    As Angel and the others cleared up the mess, they arranged for various souls to investigate further. If Be had judged the situation correctly, many of the girls who had been to the Venus Naga Business District might have been swapped in a simr manner as well. ording to the n, President Maria had already organized the student priests from St. Louis Academy to participate in a prayer retreat. This meant that none of them would interfere or notice that the Demon God Angel had summonedrge numbers of departed spirits to investigate the strange happenings within Olsylvia Academy.

 Volume 6 Chapter 316: The Sinister Plan Hidden Within Matilda Cosmetics

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 316: The Sinister n Hidden Within Matilda Cosmetics</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    Olsylvia Academy, West Block Euphemia Imperial Academy, Venus Naga Business District, Matilda Cosmetics. Be, President Isaman, and Assassin Noreya teamed up for an infiltration investigation. Their grouping for this investigation team was strange; they had a knight, a priest, and an assassin, but no mage.

    Since this was an infiltration investigation, naturally, they wouldn¡¯t go through the front door. Be and the girls moved to the back of Matilda Cosmetics and began their infiltration operation. Matilda Cosmetics was a store directly run by the royal family of the Manasvir Empire. Even though it was listed as a cosmetic store, they ran quite a few side businesses. The entire Matilda Cosmetics building was a three-story store on par with a medium-sized shopping mall back in Be¡¯s previous world.

    ¡°Do you guys know how to climb walls? If yes, I¡¯ll begin.¡±

    ¡°Of course! Noreya, we¡¯ve climbed... Uh, yeah, let¡¯s quickly begin. President Isaman should be fine.¡±

    Assassin Noreya¡¯s question was mainly aimed at President Isaman. She didn¡¯t have to worry about the ¡°repeated offender¡± Be, but she wasn¡¯t sure about the priest, President Isaman. However, President Isaman did not say anything and just nodded to express that she would be fine. She still wasn¡¯t used to working with the problem student Be, so this could be considered her first time breaking the rules.

    Noreya took a grappling hook out from her storage ring and flung it at the back of the Matilda Cosmetics building. The iron hook was urately attached to the balcony of the third floor. The area behind the back of this cosmetics store was a dead end, so rarely anyone came here. This area was originally meant to be developed and leased out to someone else, but in the end, Matilda Cosmetics financed the n to keep the entire area to themselves. However, they never used it after obtaining it.

    ¡°Be careful, this cosmetics store is a little unusual... Anyway, just be careful.¡±

    After Noreya¡¯s warning, she pulled out a second grappling hook. She threw it to the second-floor balcony this time and was just as sessful as hooking it on the handrail asst time. This was one of her habits. Opening up two lines for intrusion at the same time; an obvious and more covert one. The hook on the third floor clearly made much more noise than the one on the second floor. If their opponents were not prepared, then they would definitely check the third-floor balcony first.

    Both President Isaman and Be put on a ck mask, just as a symbolic representation that they were thieves. They followed Noreya up to the second floor. There was nobody on the second-floor balcony to check on the situation, allowing all three to get up very quickly.

    ording to President Isaman¡¯s ns from earlier, this Matilda Cosmetics store had no basement. If any major problem were to happen, it would happen upstairs. Noreya began prying open the balcony door with her tools. The lock on the balcony wasn¡¯t tooplicated, so it took less than a minute for her to crack the lock.

    As soon as the door was opened, a strange fragrance hit Noreya, and she quickly moved aside to avoid it. Her professional instincts as an assassin allowed her to evade the strange fragrance in time. The fragrance was a bit over the top. Even if it were a cosmetics store, they wouldn¡¯t have that much perfume.

    ¡°This fragrance has psychedelic effects... Do not inhale it. It will interfere with your mind. Did you prepare beforehand, Be? If not, I suggest retreating and stop our infiltration for now...¡±

    ¡°I did. This is a new thing I created with Andrea. You two... Oh, you already know how to put it on! That... That¡¯s good.¡±

    Be took out the gas masks she made with the Mechanical Creator Andrea and was just about to introduce these masks that were no different from those on Earth. However, both Assassin Noreya and President Isaman had already put it on as soon as Be revealed the masks. They had also gone through life on Earth, so they knew how to put on a gas mask.

    After putting on their gas masks, the three of them carefully moved inside. As soon as they opened the door, Be was walloped by a stench that she almost yelped. Even though Noreya and President Isaman were clearly ¡°hit¡±, the two of them reacted fast and covered their mouths as soon as possible to prevent themselves from making a sound from being unable to bear the stench.

    It was a poison gas, which had already been filtered out by the gas mask on Be¡¯s face, the rest that was left was just the original smell. The original smell was extremely foul, but it was covered up by the hallucinogenic fragrance from before.

    Be had smelled something simr before in the nest of some demonic being. Could it be? There was a demonic being nest here too? If it really were, then this would be hard to deal with. At the very least, it was not very noticeable, but clearing out a nest required the participation of arge number of troops.

    The first floor of Matilda Cosmetics was the public sales area, with the second floor onwards for private cosmetic services. Basically, it was a store for individuals. If a guest came up here, they would generallye up alone, so it would be easy to ¡°catch¡± them if they had set up a trap here.

    This Matilda Cosmetics store was unusual from the second floor onwards. When Be and the others invaded the balcony, the first things they saw were otherworldly demonic beings moving on the second floor. They looked like very predatory demonic beings and they had the general shape of ck mud man. They didn¡¯t look like slime-type demonic beings, but they probably had the same abilities as them.

    The ck mud men stood around two meters tall as they had distorted looking humanoid faces. Be never liked demonic beings like these with questionable genders. She couldn¡¯t feel the aura an Abyss Demonic Being should have on the ck mud men, so they were not something created from the abyss.

    There were many female customers on the second floor, but they all looked bewitched, and they seemed to be talking to the ck mud men. Under the effects of the psychedelic fragrance, the demonic ck mud beings probably looked just like normal service staff in front of them.

    Matilda Cosmetics had a specialdies¡¯ section on the second floor and above. Besides waiting outside of the shop, the men who came with their femalepanions would only be able to apany them up to the first floor. There were fragrances on the first floor too. Under the effects of this psychedelic fragrance, the customers whoe to shop at Matilda Cosmetics would go on a crazy shopping spree as if they had been hit by a stimnt, spending all the gold coins that they brought with them.

    The psychedelic fragrance didn¡¯t only work on women, they were effective on men too. Looking at the crazy shoppers on the floor below, Be felt a little envious. With this fragrance, it would be hard for this store to go bankrupt even if they wanted it. The store clerks downstairs also consisted of ck mud men masquerading as staff, but the same as the second floor, nobody noticed it.

    Matilda Cosmetics belonged to the royal family of the Manasvir Empire, so the Radiant Church and Olsylvia City¡¯s guards generally would note to inspect them. It was very easy for a bunch of demonic beings to n something big in secret. The aura of these demonic ck mud beings could not be detected without getting close to them. It was for this reason that they managed to lurk around Olsylvia Academy for so long.

    Be and the others continued sneaking around carefully to scout for information. They had no idea what was up with these demonic ck mud beings, but they didn¡¯t seem to be able to see Be and the girls. Their eyes were indeed just for show, and they could only see the humans who originally belonged to this dimension and locate them with their souls.

    Be, President Isaman, and Assassin Noreya were all transmigrated ¡°outsiders,¡± with their original hosts¡¯ souls having disappeared a long time ago. In the eyes of the demonic ck mud beings, the three of them were no different from invisible men. The only ones who could actually detect them were the female guests, but they were already controlled by the psychedelic fragrances. They were too preupied with the fake service staff to even notice Be and her two friends.

    The names of these demonic ck mud beings should be ¡°ck Mud Men.¡± Be recalled one piece of information. These ¡°ck Mud Men¡± were supposed to be wild demonic beings living in the swamp area, and they were formed from the resentment of the dead. They specialize in preying on passing beasts and humans and were inherently less intelligent, so they were easily manipted or modified by more powerful beings and were turned into their tools.

    Most of the female customers who were lured to the second floor were girls from Filomena Nobility Academy and Euphemia Imperial Academy, with a small number of them being from Olivia Wizard Academy. As if they were led by spirits, they were guided by the demonic ck mud beings to the second-floor trading area where they were brought to the modified dressing rooms.

    The four walls of these dressing rooms were just transparent ss, so everyone outside had a clear view of what was going on inside. The girls who were controlled by the psychedelic fragrance removed all their clothes in the dressing rooms before being taken to the third floor. Be thought to herself that this ck shop was like the ¡°industry models¡± of the ck industry. They really did ¡°liberate¡± the guests of their possessions, a.k.a. scammed them, even though the technique was a little erotic.

    ¡°President Isaman, I advise you not to go to the third floor. Just wait for us at the stairs. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll... learn bad things. That¡¯s the reason.¡±

    ¡°What? Why can you two go, but I can¡¯t? Isn¡¯t Noreya going as well?! It¡¯s fine for her but not me? Stop this, Be. I have to go up there and see what¡¯s going on!¡±

    President Isaman wasn¡¯t moved by Be¡¯s attempts to dissuade her, so she could only give up. Based on her ¡°experience,¡± the images they¡¯d see on the third floor could very likely be adult-oriented CG images. Be was a little reluctant to lead President Isaman astray. As for Assassin Noreya, she didn¡¯t have to worry. After mitting crimes¡± with Be so often, she definitely had seen many of such scenes.

    After President Isaman¡¯s repeated insistence, the three of them headed for Matilda Cosmetics¡¯ third floor while nobody was looking. None of the girls here was anyone whom Be was close with, which was the only thing that granted Be a temporary sense offort. No one from the Rose Society had fallen into the trap, proving that she still had good judgment.

    At Olsylvia Academy Principal¡¯s Office, the academy¡¯s principals were currently in a meeting while Be and the others were engaged in Matilda Cosmetics. One of them was a middle-aged man dressed in the clerical officer garb of the Manasvir Empire who came to pay his respects. He held a thick stack of memorials in his hands and handed them to Olsylvia Academy¡¯s current rotating principal, Imperial Duke Felix.

    ¡°Brother McAdam! Thank you for your hard work. I will arrange for someone to hold a banquet for youter to wee your arrival!¡±

    ¡°No, no, it is the Imperial Duke Felix who has been working hard. Please, if I may receive an answer, our Emperor is anxious to receive your response.¡±

    Imperial Duke Felix was one of the imperial dukes of the Manasvir Empire, and he was casually appointed as principal at Olsylvia Academy¡¯s West Block, Euphemia Imperial Academy. To the Emperor¡¯s order requesting his presence at this year¡¯s Olsylvia Academy intra-academy qualifyingpetition to take ce at Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madix City, this request had put him in quite a dilemma.

    Imperial Duke Felix was a warlord himself with a modest reputation. He spent most of his time running Olsylvia City while having a personal army of a hundred and fifty to two hundred thousand. If he went to the imperial city and was put under house arrest by the Emperor, then his decades of hard work would be all for naught.

    Imperial Duke Felix was also aware that he would be close to death from the darkness of imperial politics without his troops. Even though he did not have the heart to rebel, the Emperor had to be wary. The fact that this intra-academy qualifyingpetition was designated to start at a different location really made him a little wary.

    ¡°You need not worry about the change of venue for thepetition, Imperial Duke Felix. The Emperor has specifically instructed that you do not need to lead them, and everyone seated here needs not to follow either. The Emperor himself will preside over this intra-academy qualifyingpetition.¡±

    ¡°Since His Majesty, the Emperor has said this, I have noments to make. Only regarding the safety of our students...¡±

    ¡°Do not fret, for the imperial capital city of Madix is located in the continent¡¯s central region. It is much safer than the capitals of other empires. As for the safety, the Radiant Church¡¯s cleric students will also be present, so nothing will happen with them around.¡±

    Imperial First ss Clerical Officer McAdam¡¯s words dispelled Imperial Duke Felix¡¯s concerns, and the rest of the principals had no objections either. The annual Olsylvia Academy¡¯s intra-academy qualifyingpetition was self-financed by the academy, and that was a lot of money that they would not be reimbursed for. The switch to the Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital this time was entirely sponsored by the empire, so it would be putting on airs if they did not agree to such good conditions.

    After a round of negotiations between the principals, they elected one of the principals to be sent to the Radiant Church, Bishop Stanley, as the college¡¯s representative to co-lead the team with Imperial First ss Clerical Officer McAdam, who was solely responsible for the management of this intra-academy qualifyingpetition.

    At Venus Naga Business District, Matilda Cosmetics, Third Floor, Be and the others had finally entered the third floor, their final checkpoint of investigation. As soon as they entered, they heard strange whimpersing out from all around them. Both Be and Assassin Noreya had seen many of such scenes, so they did not react too sensitively.

    But President Isaman could not do the same. Even though Be couldn¡¯t see her face through the gas mask, she could see the changes in her eyes. President Isaman looked like a ¡°neer¡± who had just clicked on a ¡°strange website¡± for the first time, and she seemed a bit at a loss for words.

    The third floor was the transformation center of the ck mud men, where all the abducted girls were imprisoned. They were all locked naked in separate rectangr cages with their hands held in ce by rings above the cage that hung over their heads. The cramped cages forced them to stand in humiliating poses with their bodies leaning down.

    Rings forced the prisoners¡¯ mouths open, and a strange tube was attached to their small mouths. On the other end of the tube were cylindrical ss incubation boxes as tall as the cages, and there were people who looked exactly like the prisoners inside those cylindrical tubes. This is a strangeboratory that only appeared in adult animations.

    The eyes of the imprisoned girls have already lost their luster. Their souls and bodies have been imprisoned here, and their memories were copied onto those ¡°clones¡± with secret methods. By the time the ¡°clones¡± would wake up, they¡¯d be able to take the ces of the originals, and since the souls of the originals were not judged as dead, even the God of this dimension would not be able to tell the difference.

    Some of the girls who had already been copied were transferred to arge magical array at the center of the third floor and were tied to the different magical pirs, acting as batteries to the array. Be was d that they didn¡¯t abduct any men here. Otherwise, she would have admitted defeat and left the third floor immediately. That image was too shocking to think about, as such, Be didn¡¯t even dare to think about it.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that... from the Student Union...¡±

    ¡°Hold on, don¡¯t be rash, President Isaman. We haven¡¯t seen the big boss behind the scenes yet!¡±

    President Isaman saw some of the Student Union¡¯s officers, who were sent to investigate this ce earlier, trapped at the magical pir, which meant that the ones currently at the Student Union Office were all fake ¡°clones.¡± She almost thought of going to save them, but Be stopped her in time.

    Be had also seen the girls President Isaman had secretly used as bait, and they were in the same position as the Student Union¡¯s officers. They were all tied to the pirs. Not a single ck mud man could be seen on the third floor, but Be didn¡¯t dare to underestimate them. Logically speaking, a demonic being must be lying in wait in a ce like this.

    The captive girls were basically in a semi-conscious state, but they were so disoriented that they would not be able to offer Be any information. Be could only be sure that the other party had taken many girls from important positions in the academy, such as the princesses from imperial families, and noble youngdies, recing them with the ¡°clones.¡±

    This was simr to how Be built her harem in some ways, but the difference was, one controlled the actual person, while the other reced them with clones. Only a World Creator-like existence would be proficient at such ¡°human craftsmanship.¡± The other camps wouldn¡¯t know how to, much less the Demon Gods. As for the true identity of the mastermind behind the curtains, Be already had an idea without much spection.

 Volume 6 chapter 317: The Destruction Of The Evil Cloning Plans At The Matilda Cosmetics Store

    <h4>Volume 6 chapter 317: The Destruction Of The Evil Cloning ns At The Matilda Cosmetics Store</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    The third floor of Matilda Cosmetic Store located within the Venus Naga Business District of the Euphemia Imperial Academy at the western campus of the Olsylvia Academy. Be¡¯s team of three was about to infiltrate the store when they were attacked by demonic beings.

    The demonic ck mud beings, who had turned a blind eye earlier, suddenly appeared out of thin air and charged at them from all directions. Their attacks were so urate and calcted that it felt as though someone was controlling them in secret. Be¡¯s trio did not dare to be careless and did not remove their gas masks even as they fended off their enemy¡¯s attacks. The scent of that psychedelic perfume still lingered. If they were to identally catch a whiff of it, it could spell trouble for all of them.

    ¡°What a difficult group to deal with! Be, we have to find the mastermind; otherwise, this will never end.¡±

    Assassin Noreya leaped up into the air, and dozens of shadow doubles appeared behind her, promptly beginning to engage in battle with the ck mud demonic beings. The demonic beings mainly tried to strike their opponents using their muddy hands, which were covered in lethal poisons. Once it made contact, it would corrode even the most durable armor, let alone human flesh.

    Be did not dare to fight in closebat as she was dressed casually and did not have any armor on. Thus, she had no choice but to take a step back and allow Noreya¡¯s shadow doubles to handle the battle. As they were not physical entities, the attacks from the ck mud demonic beings would simply pass through them and did not cause them any damage.

    President Isaman twirled the dark gold scepter in her hands and blessed Be and Noreya. She could have joined in the battle as well; however, the strange magical arrays on the third-floor lobby emanated all sorts of suppressive magic. To prevent her teammates on the frontlines from being affected by them, President Isaman could only take up the position as the priest.

    As Be and Noreya moved around in battle, they were followed by a ray of dark gold light. That was President Isaman¡¯s Blessed Light. Be could feel that the support provided by Isaman as a temporary priest was far too immacte. That ability definitely surpassed President Maria, who was the heir of the Radiant Pope, as well as the four Holy Maidens. Also, the Blessed Light held hints of dark attributes, which meant that Be, as a Demon King, could be supported too.

    For now, Be was using a Savior¡¯s weapon, the Great Evil ying Sword. She mimicked Princess Kriss¡¯s attacks and fought as a swordsman. Sadly, the multi-purpose Great Evil ying Sword was not too effective against these ck mud demonic beings. After it sliced through the opponent and split it in two, both parts would swiftly regenerate and turn into two separate demonic beings.

    Be nearly forgot that the mastermind behind all these could have been a Creator. This meant that a Savior¡¯s weapon would not cause it any harm at all. She quickly retreated back to President Isaman¡¯s side to provide cover for the priest of the team. Assassin Noreya and her shadow doubles had used every single dirty trick in the book to dy the onught of the ck mud demonic beings. Both sides were now stuck in a stalemate.

    The hundred-odd female students who were imprisoned on the third floor were all from the Olsylvia Academy. No matter what, they were technically Be¡¯s schoolmates. Moreover, they were from prominent families. This meant that it would not be convenient for Be¡¯s trio to unleash their ultimate moves. However, in order to make a crucial breakthrough, the only thing they could do was to employ those attacks. Be and her team were now stuck in a dilemma.

    ¡°Just destroy that magical array. Be, you do it; I¡¯ll cover for you!¡±

    ¡°President Isaman, no matter what happens, don¡¯t stop your support, alright? Otherwise, I¡¯m screwed!¡±

    ¡°Please, I¡¯m not like you problematic students. Go quickly! Destroy the pir of the magical array, and I will have additional energy to aid you in the fight.¡±

    Under the support of President Isaman¡¯s Blessed Light and Assassin Noreya¡¯s cover, Be finally made it to the edge of the magical array on the third floor. The girls who were imprisoned here were stillpletely unaware of the intense battle happening around them as they remained unconscious. Be swiftly swung the Great Evil ying Sword in her hand and sliced the ¡°cloning tubes¡± in their mouths cleanly in two.

    Without the connections held by the ¡°cloning tubes¡±, many of those clones stopped regenerating. Be¡¯s timely interference prevented the other party from moving on to the next step of their evil ns. Next, the magical pirs were much easier to deal with. Be simply used the innate brute force that she had as a Demon King and pulled the pirs out along with the girls trapped inside.

    The pirs that formed the magical array had been installed muchter and were not too secure. It did not take much effort for Be to pull them out. Once the array lost the support of the pirs, it could not sustain itself and quickly disintegrated into nothing.

    As the influence of the magical array began to fade, the suppression that President Isaman had been feeling gradually eased. Finally, after thest pir was destroyed, the suppressionpletely disappeared. President Isaman then released a powerful beam of Light of Purification that illuminated the entire third floor.

    Every single ck mud demonic being that came into contact with the light instantly dissolved into a pile of sludge. Clearly, there were many other elements inside President Isaman¡¯s Light of Purification. A pure Light of Purification would never be able to cleanse the alien demonic beings that had been tainted by the energy of a Creator from another dimension.

    The mastermind who had been hiding on the third floor did not make a move at all. It might have been afraid that it would be affected by President Isaman¡¯s Light of Purification and did note out to attack them. Instead, it transformed into a ck shadow and escaped out of the window. By the time Be got there, the mastermind had flown up into the skies above Matilda Cosmetics Store.

    Suddenly, a sh of dark crimson light shed through the skies. The unfortunate mastermind, whom Be had never met, was instantly killed by the reinforcements that she had stationed outside. The two petite lolis, Devastating Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita and Devouring Holy Dragon Euphenisia, emerged briefly out of the skies and gave Be a signal, indicating that they had taken care of that fellow.

    ¡°Be, the fellow that flew out, was it...¡±

    ¡°Isaman, I have no clue either. I think it must have gotten away! Come on, let¡¯s get everyone out of here. We¡¯ll talk about everything elseter!¡±

    Be could not exin where those two reinforcements came from to President Isaman yet and could only attempt to redirect her attention by changing the subject. With thebined attacks of Lolita and Euphenisia, there was a possibility that there would be nothing left of the body. However, Be did not want to take any chances. She ran over to the ce where the shadow had escaped, and soon enough, she found a pile of human skin.

    ¡°This... this is the Imperial Fifth ss Clerical Officer Karl... Could it be that he had already been dead...¡±

    President Isaman forced the bile that threatened to bubble up her throat back down and turned to help release the girls from their cages.

    Be carefully used her sword to pick that shell of human skin apart. The mastermind must have killed the real Officer Karl before using his human shell to impersonate him. At the moment, its motives remained unknown to Be. However, she was certain that it must have been instigated by another dimension¡¯s Creator. Other than the individual¡¯s soul, these cloned copies were exact replicas of the original.

    This particr skill was unique to the Creators of the World Creator¡¯s Camp. Other than that, Be did not find any other important leads. This mastermind Creator was much more cunning than the previous Divine Creator God whom Be had met as he did not leave any tracks for her to find.

    Matilda Cosmetics Store had been set on fire the next afternoon after Be and her group infiltrated the store. Fortunately, the staff and customers were evacuated in time, and no one was seriously injured or killed.

    Once Be and the others rescued the imprisoned girl, they set fire to Matilda Cosmetics Store to permanently get rid of any evidence regarding the clones. Those things are far too frightening for anyone to see. It did not take long for the fire to consume the sins and evil that had happened here. As President Isaman was present, Be acted more decently, helping her to rescue the other girls.

    Assassin Noreya, who was observing everything, thought that Be was affected by the psychedelic perfumes and had forgotten about her favorite hobbies. While the entire academy¡¯s attention was focused on the fire at Matilda Cosmetics Store, President Isaman had made use of the Rose Society¡¯s powers to take control of the girls from Olsylvia Academy who had been cloned. Then, she secretly got rid of the clones and reced them with their original owners, basically foiling the mastermind¡¯s cloning n.

    Once the news that Olsylvia Academy¡¯s internal rankings would be held in the Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, the Madix City was released, it spread like wildfire. This highly benefited Be and the others, as the hype took over the headlines and overshadowed the fire at Matilda Cosmetics Store.

    The management of Olsylvia Academy was extremely willing to ede to their request to move the internal rankingpetition to a different location. To them, this did not need to utilize any of the academy¡¯s funds, which meant that it was a good choice. After the approval of the student union presidents was obtained, Chief President Angelia, who represented the students, agreed to the suggestion as well.

    Manasvir Empire was the most prosperous empire of the Human Race, and its capital, Madix City, was also known as the ¡°City That Never Sleeps¡±. The entertainment facilities there were world-ss. The Manasvir Empire held the top ranks in tourism within the five Human empires, so there was no harm in taking a trip there either.

    Most importantly, this would bepletely free. The emperor had promised to sponsor all expenses for Olsylvia Academy¡¯s internal rankings, which meant that all bills would be paid for by the Manasvir Empire. The academy¡¯s management had no reason to refuse such an enticing offer.

    When Be received the news, she had been resting in a luxury suite at Hausmann Hotel, which was located within the Rose Society¡¯s territory. She was feeling a little tired after helping President Isaman break open the metal cages and removing the pirs of the magical array. Furthermore, those girls, whom she had rescued, were so close, yet she could not touch them at all. This time was the only exception. Be would never do such a thing that did not provide any rewards again unless President Isaman was fully hers.

    Be sat leisurely on a couch while looking at a map of the Madix City that was close by. She had never been to the ¡°City That Never Sleeps¡±. However, she had heard that it was an amazing destination for fun and entertainment. What a waste to visit such a city solely for an internalpetition.

    Before, Be would not have been full of considerations like she was now. Once she had heard the rumors that the emperor of the Manasvir Empire was a fake, she felt that this invitation reeked of an evil scheme. However, she had no evidence to prove that it was some other entity that was impersonating the emperor.

    The debaucherous scene inside this luxury suite was so sphemous that even the most staunch followers of the Radiant Church would lose their faith in their religion. Be had the First Generation Radiant Pope Goldsmith and the Fifth Generation Radiant Pope Roxanne wrapped in her arms as theyid at her side. Their faces were flushed red, and their hands were securely fastened behind them with gold chains. Both Goldsmith and Roxanne were naked, with nothing to cover them from Be¡¯s leering eyes.

    The four Holy Maidens were in the room as well. The Holy Maidens from the Allen Factiona??Susan and Hayleya??knelt in front of the couch as they massaged Be¡¯s feet. The Holy Maiden Sophia from the Micah Faction leaned against the back of the couch, reached out, and massaged her shoulders.

    The Holy Maiden Daisy from Salo¡¯s Faction, who was the boldest and most open, stood obediently as she held up the map for Be. With her help, Be did not even need a table at all. Other than President Maria and the Holy Swordsman Cynthia, every beautiful young girl who held some title within the Radiant Church was here.

    The Holy Maidens did not have any restraints on them as they had already fully ¡°defected¡± to Be, and she did not have to tie them up anymore. On the other hand, these two female popes still had moments where they would throw tantrums, forcing Be to use golden chains to keep them in check.

    ¡°Be, could you please ask them to leave? This is too...¡±

    ¡°Be, please have mercy, I¡¯ve already...¡±

    Roxane and Goldsmith pleaded shyly with Be. The fact that they were being bullied in front of the current Holy Maidens was too much for them to bear. Be did not respond at all, however. Although these two female popes made fervent verbal objections, their bodies were honest. There was no way they could lie to Be, who was a Demon King.

    ¡°My dear older sisters, just stop resisting. It¡¯s perfectly natural for a Demon King to bully Holy Maidens, Popes, and Warriors. Your resistance is futile!¡±

    Goldsmith and Roxanne were stunned into silence by Be¡¯s ¡°extreme heresy¡±, and they could not think of anything to refute her ims. Taking advantage of their silence, Be continued to kiss and caress them until their bodies were covered in a sheen of fragrant sweat, almost as though they had just been taken by a man.

    ¡°By the way, I intend to participate in the academy¡¯s internal rankings. Older sisters, you shoulde with me. Since both of you are my personal priests, it would be a waste if you don¡¯t!¡±

    Goldsmith and Roxanne had learned to be obedient now and did not say a word in resistance. Being in Be¡¯s clutches, her decision was final. Once Be was satisfied with the two popes, she left them on the couch as the highly aroused Holy Maidens began to close in on them.

    ¡°Wait, don¡¯t be beguiled by that Demon King. We are popes...¡±

    ¡°Be, don¡¯t leave... please... Tell them to stop...¡±

    ¡°Older Sisters, don¡¯t be so uptight. After all, they¡¯re still your descendants. As their ancestor, just take it that you¡¯re simply guiding them with your body, alright?¡±

    While leaving, an evil smirk appeared on Be¡¯s face, as though her scheme had been sessful. The First Generation Pope Goldsmith was being pinned on the couch by Holy Maidens Susan and Hayley. Before she could even finish her sentence, Holy Maiden Hayley had pressed her lips against hers, silencing Goldsmith. The Fifth Generation Pope Roxanne was not in a better state either. She had been moved off the couch and onto the carpet as Holy Maidens Daisy and Sophia began to make out with her.

    Just like this, these two female popes were ¡°reversed pinned¡± by their descendants. They had no other choice but toy there and wee the Holy Maidens as they vited them. Gradually, they soon fell deeper into the pit of girls¡¯ love passion.

    ¡°Mistress Be, you¡¯re too bold. You actually allowed the legendary ancestor to be... If the Radiant Pope were to see this...¡±

    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Liz. What are you doing here? Do you want to join them?¡±

    When Be opened the doors to head outside and take a quick breather, she bumped into the Holy Maiden Liz from the Darkness Church dressed in dark purple priest¡¯s robes. The look on her face was equal parts admiration and fear. In Liz¡¯s heart, the status of this female Demon King, who had the ability to ¡°bully¡± the Radiant Church¡¯s Holy Maidens and early female popes to this extent, had already surpassed the Twelve Demon Kings back then.

    ¡°Mistress Be, I have something extremely important to report. Although next time, if you wish to... well... do that to me... if we have the chance... could we?¡±

    ¡°Well, alright. Tell me what information do you have to report?¡±

    Be was slightly depressed. After all, the dark purple robes that the Holy Maiden Liz was wearing were highly translucent, and she was not wearing anything underneath it either. It did not take much effort for Be to see everything that was going on.

    Seriously, that Dark Holy Maiden Liz. If she did not want Be to have any dirty thoughts, she should not have worn something so enticing. It was extremely immoral to tease someone like this. Be fought the urge to drag Liz into the room as she listened to her report. Back then when they were raiding the graves of the previous radiant popes, the Dark Holy Maiden Liz had already enrolled in Olsylvia Academy.

    ording to the Darkness Church¡¯s arrangements, Liz¡¯s primary mission was to keep an eye on the Radiant Church¡¯s four Holy Maidens and the pope¡¯s heir, President Maria. Unbeknownst to the higher-ups at the Darkness Church, Liz had already ¡°jumped ship¡± over to Be¡¯s side. Right now, her true mission was to help Be collect information about the Manasvir Empire, as well as to ¡°monitor¡± the Darkness Church¡¯s every movement. Be had some strange thoughts about the Darkness Church as well.

    Be learned that the four main warlords within the Manasvir Empire had recently been in a state of unrest and were getting antsy. Somehow, they had caught wind of the news that the emperor was critically ill. Since the reigning emperor had not named an heir yet, once he passed away, the empire¡¯s political state would definitely be in a mess.

    The change in location for the uingpetition might be rted to the instability of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s political climate. Many of the students from the Olsylvia Academy were part of the five main empires¡¯ royalty or nobility. This meant that they would be treasured as hostages. After analyzing the situation, she decided to join in the fun.

    ¡°Liz, I need you to make the arrangements to seal off this information. As much as possible, the other empires cannot know about this. I will provide you with more help, as well.¡±

    ¡°I understand, Mistress Be. I will take my leave now. Eh, Mistress Be, where are you dragging me off to?¡±

    ¡°Liz, you have the cheek to ask me this question when you¡¯re not wearing anything underneath. Come inside... Forget it. If you¡¯re too embarrassed, I have no choice but to teach you how a girl should dress right here.¡±

 Volume 6 Chapter 318: Hidden Crisis Outside Chapman City

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 318: Hidden Crisis Outside Chapman City</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    At Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madix City¡¯s satellite guardian cities, Chapman City. Madix City has no direct ess to the magic teleportation arrays for the capitals of enemy countries, the holy city of the Radiant Church, and many other important cities due to the military defense habits of the human empires.

    This is to prevent rebels from using the magic teleportation arrays directly and stopping the tactic of troops being sent directly to important cities in order to capture them. If you wanted to get to the capital, you could only teleport to one of the satellite cities some distance outside of the capital, such as this Chapman City. From here, you can get to your destination by foot or by the various other means of transportation.

    There were also magical teleportation arrays in the capital of the Manasvir Empire, Madix City, but they were one-way teleportation arrays only used to escape from the city, and it was impossible for anyone outside to get in through them.

    The students of Olsylvia Academy teleported to Chapman City in batches. The only one who had their venue temporarily changed for the intra-academy qualifyingpetition was Olsylvia Academy. The ¡°art school¡± next door, Antote Academy, and the other ¡°outside school¡± Alessandra Academy, were not participating. This effectively avoids the possibility of being spied on by the neighboring academies.

    Mentors of all subjects were present and in charge of leading Olsylvia Academy on their excursion, with the main men in charge being Bishop Stanley and the Manasvir Empire¡¯s First ss Clerical Officer McAdam. The principals of Olsylvia Academy did note. Nobody knew if it was for any other reason, but they were all just absent from this event.

    Among the mentors who came, the ones on Be¡¯s side are the knight division¡¯s Mentor Ingrid and the magic division¡¯s Mentor Catalina. These two mentors had been ¡°recruited¡± to be the advisors for the Rose Society, but Be was more interested in Time-Space Supreme Magic Mentor Catalina¡¯s senior sister, Chaos Supreme Magic Mentor Melvira.

    If Be did not remember wrong, then it required three advisors before a society could qualify as a big society. It was only a matter of time before Rose Society could advance into a big society, so it was natural for Be to prepare in advance. Very naturally, she also set her eyes on Melvira.

    During this departure, Be configured all members of the Rose Society with an exclusive magical contact crystal, as well as a set of weaponry they could use for emergencies. She did not believe that this event would go on smoothly. First of all, this satellite city, Chapman City, was under the control of Grand Duke Gould, who had some indirect gripes with Be.

    Prince nder¡¯s son from the Nation of Arcana, Aldridge Empire, the magic division¡¯s special ss 3¡¯s ss mentor, Spiritual Supreme Magic Mentor Ondo, previously had a fight with Be over Catalina. Grand Duke Gould had a close personal rtionship with this Young Master Ondo, and clearly, the two of them were associates.

    Over a hundred thousand of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s royal guards were stationed in Chapman City, all of which weremanded by Grand Duke Gould. His family had been running this ce for decades, so of the 100,000, a good 80 or 90% of them had likely be his own private forces. Due to Be¡¯s status as a grand duke, Grand Duke Gould would not dare do anything to her. However, there was no telling if anything was happening beneath the shadows.

    Be had no love for Grand Duke Gould¡¯s family either, and her side was ready to make their own moves too. The hundred thousand or so defenders of Sarnia Duchy had already changed into armor without national insignia or emblems and were armed and ready to intervene in Manasvir Empire should a military incident ur.

    Besides the heavily armed royal guards of the Manasvir Empire, the streets of Chapman City now contained many uniformed students from Olsylvia Academy. After rushing here, Be and the rest of them had to first wait for the announcement of thispetition¡¯s rules while waiting for the other students who had yet to teleport.

    Be had changed into her mage clothes this time, and she came out to browse around with her identity as Grand Duke Baize. Besides her ¡°girlfriend¡±, Princess Kriss, Demon God Angel was also with her. Angel was dressed in a maid outfit, posing as Be¡¯s ¡°loli maid¡±. Be kept her most powerful forces, Devastating Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita and Devouring Holy Dragon Euphenisia, back at Olyslvia Academy so she could prevent anyone from raiding Rose Society¡¯s territory during her absence from Olsylvia Academy.

    ¡°Kriss, it¡¯s so quiet here in Chapman City. If I knew this would be the case, I would have asked you out elsewhere.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, Be. As long as you¡¯re the one inviting me, I¡¯ll be happy no matter where we go. You had no idea about Chapman City¡¯s current state as well, right?¡±

    Kriss and Be were holding hands and walking side by side on the streets of Chapman City. As a military defense city, Be couldn¡¯t reallypliment themercial service facilities in Chapman City. The entire street was filled with shops selling weapons and other equipment. If any uninformed tourists visited this ce, they would probably think that they came to a city that acted as a frontline military fortress.

    Many smithies could be found on the street as well, and many of the weapons they sold were forged on site. In addition, there were also many shops specializing in military supplies. You could buy all sorts of military horses, emergency healing potions, and military rations. Be had no idea how to evaluate the military rations of this other world. They were all stuff like dense bread andrge bottles of milk. It feels like this other world relies on bread to give them power in battle.

    Kriss was easier to please. She was happy enough that Be would bring her to a smithy or a weapons shop. With Be leading the way, the two casually wandered to a smithy, with Demon God Angel following them behind them, hugging a bag of snacks simr to popcorn and eating it as she walked. She looked more like a loli little sistering out to shop with them than a maid.

    ¡°What kind of weapons are you looking for? Our goods are 20% off. If you buy a full set of armor, we¡¯ll throw in a shield or a weapon as well.¡±

    ¡°Uh, we¡¯re just looking around, uncle. That¡¯s right, you have a lot of weapon shops here. Even if this is a military guardian city, this is still a little too much, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The owner of this weapons shop is a simple and honest-looking middle-aged man. He was covered in sweat while beating a piece of red hot iron. The iron had already been beaten into the shape of a sword, and there was constantly the sound of iron being hammered inside of the smithy. After seeing Be enter, he greeted them while working.

    Be saw the Manasvir Empire¡¯s royal guards on several important lookout points on Chapman City¡¯s streets, and they were wearing full gold armor. The armor they wore on their body were all made of gold. Even the arrows in the quiver behind the archers¡¯ backs were made of pure gold.

    Be learned from Princess Kriss that this was the Manasvir Empire¡¯s way of showing off their wealth as one of thergest human empires. In order to show off, they made all the empire¡¯s royal guards change into this full set of gold equipment. Even though it was fine to show off a bit, this was too much.

    Be doubted the fighting ability of these gold-d soldiers. It was possible that all of them were crap on the battlefield. Except for the royal guards, the imperial soldiers guarding the heart of the empire were dressed in full silver equipment. The cost of equipping just one soldier here would be enough to feed ten soldiers in another empire.

    Be just wanted to know... If the army and the royal guards are already fully equipped, then who is this equipment being sold to? It can¡¯t all be subsidized, right? Be¡¯s question clearly made the cksmith uncle look a little troubled. He seemed a little hesitant, and from the looks of it, this was a difficult thing for him to speak about.

    But Be had her ways. She took out a few gold coins from her pocket and ced them on the counter. The sales here focused on the small margin quick turnover route, so they were mostly priced at a few hundred copper coins, with the most expensive being only ten silver coins. The gold coins Be gave him were worth much more than what was sold here.

    ¡°Uncle, you must be tired from work as well, so here, buy yourself a drink! Can you tell us what you know about this ce?¡±

    ¡°Young miss, you have a sweet tongue. Only...if you must know...¡±

    ¡°Uncle, don¡¯t worry, we¡¯re not from the empire. Even if it¡¯s some big secret, there¡¯s nothing they can do to us even if we leave this empire.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. Just don¡¯t tell anyone else...You can¡¯t just go out of this city as you wish, especially if you¡¯re out on short numbers...¡±

    The cksmith uncle hesitated for a moment, but he epted the gold coins. He went to the door and put on the ¡°closed¡± sign and made sure nobody was wandering outside before carefully telling Be and the others some of the secrets.

    ¡°Now, don¡¯t be afraid once I tell you, but the higher-ups wouldn¡¯t even let us spread the news about this. Actually, for more than a decade...¡±

    ording to the cksmith uncle, the Manasvir Empire had not been peaceful the past decade or so. Ever since the emperor finished participating in a ceremony to sacrifice a certain god back then, the entire empire¡¯s capital region had been abnormal. Mysterious beings often appeared to attack the humans, and nobody knew what their origins were, but the bodies of those who were attacked were almost always impossible to find. They died in horrible ways.

    What¡¯s more, there¡¯s no telling what the Manasvir Empire¡¯s emperor was thinking, but the first thing that came to his mind after such serious demon invasions were to block the news instead of seeking the other empires or the Radiant Church for help. The forces of the Radiant Church were mainly located in the northern part of the Nation of the Knight, Octavia Empire, so they had no knowledge at all of what happened in the Manasvir Empire that was located at the center.

    Over the past decade or so, the demon invasions had already be very severe to the point where the areas outside therge cities were no longer safe. Quite a few small viges were wiped out by the demons, and some small towns had fallen as well. Now, besides the few protected satellite cities, the outside areas were all danger zones.

    When Be and the other first arrived at Chapman City, they were told that anyone who did not have the city lord, Grand Duke Gould¡¯s token, would not be allowed to leave the city unattended, and they would be responsible for the consequences. Be thought it was a joke at the time, but it seemed now that it was all true.

    When the changes first began, the lords of the major guardian cities were still actively sending out troops to suppress it, but they also spent a lot of money hiring many mercenaries to assist in the fight, to little avail. The mutated demons were extremely effective inbat. The allied forces were quickly defeated and suffered heavy casualties. What made the city lords even more disappointed was, not only did the emperor keep silent about their military actions, they received no support of troops or funds either.

    Now, the city lords of the major cities simply went about their own business to defend their cities on their own. They could no longer rely on the emperor. This was indeed the case. Only, for several years, the emperor stopped holding rituals for the gods, and he never asked any questions about the four warlords of the empire, allowing them to grow and expand.

    Be was bing more and more suspicious that something was wrong with the Manasvir Empire¡¯s emperor after the news she received before. The timelines happened to match up, and the residents of each town had to open up equipment shops to protect themselves. The city lords were strict on only allowing the residents to move out privately. If they could not escape, then they would just have to stay here and die.

    Kriss looked surprised. Even she had no idea of this secret. The Manasvir Empire had always dered to the outside world that their capital was safe and that it was the safest region in the continent. That false propaganda could be considered a sess. The area where mutated demonic beings appeared was mainly around the regions near the Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madix City, but no more appeared after a certain distance.

    Olsylvia City was not in that area and they had no knowledge of the presence of mutated demons. For more than a decade, the other humans of each empire looked out for their own. They did not investigate deeper into the matter of the Manasvir Empire using mercenaries to act as imperial troops, dispatched to fight outside the nation, and only thought of it as the Manasvir Empire showing off their wealth.

    The Nation of the Knight at the north, Octavia Empire, had spent many years defending the north against attacks from demon invasions, and they had no intention of setting foot in the central region. Nobody knew what the Kristoff Empire to the west was doing in the shadows, but they were not very interested in the matters of the continent. To the east, the Nation of Arcana, Aldridge Empire, has historically looked down on non-magical professions, and most of them kept to the coast and did not interact with the other ind countries.

    The only southern empire with spirit and leisure, Nation of the Sword, Gabriel Empire, had only just won a war against the beastmen invasion with great difficulty these recent months. The emperor was busy dealing with internal conflicts and bncing the conflict of power between the various factions in the country as well as the distribution of benefits. Even if they really wanted to interfere in the Manasvir Empire¡¯s affairs, they would be too weak to do so. At the very least, it was impossible for this period.

    No empire would ever imagine that the Manasvir Empire was only a few steps away from copse and splitting apart. The chaos in the capital region and the silence of the emperor led the four warlords to mistakenly believe that imperial power was about to copse, and that the era of a new emperor was toe. Coupled with gossip about the emperor¡¯s illness and the fact that there were no longer any heirs, this further exacerbated the turmoil and tension.

    After leaving the smithy, Be unconsciously held Kriss¡¯s hand tight. This ce wasn¡¯t safe either. Just thinking about the fact of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s arrangements for Olsylvia Academy¡¯s students to travel on foot to the capital, Madix, wasn¡¯t this a travesty in disguise? If all the roads really were controlled by mutated demonic beings, then if it didn¡¯t lead to their ruin, they would still be helping out the Manasvir Empire in dealing with these mutated demons for free.

    ¡°Kriss, let¡¯s just go back and talk to the other girls in the society about this. Let¡¯s not talk to anyone outside about it.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, anything you say. Don¡¯t worry, Be. I¡¯ll protect you...Nn...¡±

    ¡°What are you saying, silly? I¡¯m a man...a manlydy knight. I¡¯ll protect you... all of you.¡±

    Be reached out her other hand to cup Kriss¡¯s mouth gently. She was going to just say she would protect her, but changed her tune to include everyone when she saw Princess Arieling over wearing a cloak, as well as her little sister Lisha, who was dressed in the normal school uniform. Lisha and Ariel came to tell Be and the others to head back.

    ording to Grand Duke Gould of Chapman City¡¯s arrangements, the students of Olsylvia Academy who came to prepare for the intra-academy qualifyingpetition would stay in the unused barracks in Chapman City, while some of the more important students and mentors were invited to stay overnight at the Grand Duke¡¯s residence. And, he will also do his best as ¡°host¡± to arrange them a ¡°weing¡± dinner.

    As a grand duke, Be was naturally invited as well. Even though she didn¡¯t want to go, many of her girls from the Rose Society will be there. In order to prevent Kriss from being taken advantage of by them, Be could only attend. She brought Demon God Angel and a few strong maids. Even if Lolita and Euphenisia weren¡¯t around, it still wouldn¡¯t affect Be¡¯s battle forces.

    The ¡°dinner¡± was held at night time. It was still early right now, so Be brought Kriss, Princess Ariel, and her little sister Lisha to continue shopping around the streets of Chapman City, which were filled with equipment shops. This time, Be¡¯s shopping had a purpose. She purchased arge number of small, sturdy, lightweight shields. Besides Kriss, the other girls still didn¡¯t understand why Be would buy this equipment, and they were all looking at Be with strange eyes.

    Even though Loli Demon God Angel, who had been behind Be this whole time, was constantly eating all sorts of snacks, she would turn her head to Chapman City¡¯s walls from time to time, as if she could feel something abnormal appearing. Be and the others kept on chatting, so Angel didn¡¯t say anything and continued munching on her snacks, checking out the situation on that side from a distance.

    The six-meter-high walls on the outer periphery of Chapman City had been extended from their usual three-meter-high walls due to the mutated demon attacks. The royal guards defending the city were a bitx, and the many years of safe experience caused them to lose their caution. Nobody noticed that strange crawling shadows were starting to climb the walls at the blind spots of the defending soldiers.

 Volume 6 Chapter 319: The Hidden Crisis Within The Gouldâ€™s Grand Palace

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 319: The Hidden Crisis Within The Gould¡¯s Grand Pce</h4>

    The defenders guarding the city wall of Chapman City, one of the defending cities and a satellite city near Madix City, the Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, had not found any mutated demonic beings invading. Over the past decade, the connections between the cities in the empire¡¯s capital region had been changed to adapt using Magic Teleportation Array; as such Human Races with nobat power didn¡¯t dare to go to the wilderness.

    Even the Human Races withbat power did not go to the wild unless it was thest resort. Nowadays, it was not safe even if they formed a team. The road leading to the capital city, Madix City, had long been deserted. No one couldst for long on a road that hadn¡¯t been maintained by anyone.

    ¡°Lowell, what are you looking at? Those girls don¡¯t belong to the same world as us! Don¡¯t think about it anymore; we are just ordinary imperial soldiers!¡±

    ¡°Marchi, you have to be a bit idealistic. Although¡­ Although we have no money, we still need to have dreams!¡±

    The two silver-armored patrolling imperial soldiers were chatting on the city walls. Their conversation topics included women and fine wine. Although the Manasvir Empire was known as the wealthiest empire on the continent, the wealth was severely unevenly distributed, and the soldiers¡¯ sries were almost nothing. Even as the soldiers of the imperial army who guarded the capital, they were not well paid. Due to that, many imperial soldiers chose to idle away as the military discipline was seriously corrupted.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, that thing is¡­¡±

    The two patrolling soldiers inadvertently looked outside the city. Under the city wall, they saw a demonic being in the shape of a ck meatball. They hadn¡¯t had time to react to what they saw before some of the mutated demonic beings started climbing up the city wall andunched a surprise attack. They jumped up and quickly knocked down the two silver-armored soldiers on patrol.

    ¡°Monster¡­ Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Someonee quickly; there are invaders here¡­¡±

    It wasplete chaos on the city wall. Thebat abilities of the silver-armored imperial soldiers were a joke. The mutated demonic beings who climbed up the wall easily knocked them down to the ground. By the time the golden-armored imperial soldiers arrived to support them, the soldiers guarding the city wall were already in chaos.

    While taking advantage of the melee on the city wall, many mutated demonic beings took advantage of the crisis and entered the city to prepare for an important attack mission. They did not choose the military camp as their goal. When Be went to visit Grand Duke Gould¡¯s residence, she asked Demon God Angel, who pretended to be a servant, to return and rest at the nameless military camp in the student residence of the Olsylvia Academy. This time, the upper-ss social gathering didn¡¯t allow the guests to bring along their attendants.

    The mutated demonic beings didn¡¯t dare go to the area where the two Demon Gods lived out of their inherent fear. They shifted their target to Chapman City¡¯sndmark building, Duke Gould¡¯s Grand Mansion, where many living people had gathered. Coupled with the fact that most of the Royal Guards had gone to support the city wall, there was obviously ack of security forces there, which made it a good time tounch an attack.

    The mansion of the Chapman City Lord, Duke Gould¡¯s Grand Mansion, was holding a dinner party. Grand Duke Gould invited the students of the Olsylvia Academy, those from the royal families and various prestigious aristocrats, and the academy¡¯s lead teachers. As Bishop Stanley, one of the person-in-charge, did not like to participate in this kind of swing; he excused himself from the banquet by saying that his body was unwell. The highest person-in-charge on the ground was Manasvir Empire¡¯s Imperial First ss Clerical Officer McAdam.

    ¡°Dear students and teachers, we will give the route to exit the city tomorrow. Let me do the honors as the host now, cheers!¡±

    The banquet¡¯s organizer, Grand Duke Gould, sat in the banquet hall¡¯s main table, while the Great Magister Ondo was sitting next to this bad friend. They were surrounded by arge circle of teachers from the Olsylvia Academy, and they were all grannies and grandpas. This made the yboys secretly angry. They had expected to be able to fool around some beautifuldies in the banquet this time round. However, their hopes were all dashed. He raised his shivering hand to express the dissatisfaction of his master.

    The students in the banquet hall were divided into three groups. One consisted of all girls, one was a mixture of boys and girls, while thest was all boys. The seats for all boys were made up of the members of associations like the Fraternity. They sat closest to the rostrum. The seats for all girls were made up of girls from the Rose Society. They sat far away from the rostrum. Gould and Ondo, the two hedonistic boys, couldn¡¯t even catch a clear nce of them from where they were seated.

    Be was sitting at the table with her five roommates, which included Kriss and the rest, along with President Isaman, who joined at thest moment. There were three female teachers who followed, Dragon Knight Ingrid, Dimension Type Magic Mentor Catalina, Chaos Type Magic Mentor Melvira, etc.

    ¡°Sister Melvira, is there a grease stain on my face? From the way you are staring at me, even if my face were very thick, I¡¯d still be embarrassed!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ nothing. ssmate Be, you still need to pay attention to the asion. Although I¡¯m only one year older than your ss teacher Catalina, it would still be more appropriate if you call me a teacher.¡±

    At the banquet, Be finally met the Magic Mentor Melvira. The beautiful teacher was only one year older than Mage Catalina and Dragon Knight Ingrid. However, she still looked like an affable big sister. Melvira belonged to the beauties who had ck, long and straight hair. Her hair was long like ck silk reaching to her waist, with elegant temperament. Her body was very hot, especially the bust area. Aspared to Dragon Knight Ingrid and Catalina, her bust cup was one up from theirs.

    Melvira¡¯s pure ck pupils were staring at Be with an investigative look. Previously, Be identally snapped up the fabric she was going to order, which made her angry. Only God knew how much trouble she had to go through to get that mysterious fabric. Although she received a small bag of demonic core from high-level demonic beasts as a thank you gift from Be, Melvira still had a bit of emotion.

    Only allowed on Creativenovels

    Sitting on the left and right side of Melvira were her junior schoolmate Catalina and Dragon Knight Ingrid. With both beautiful teachers present on site, it was not good for Melvira to look for any trouble from Be in front of her colleagues. Catalina wanted to remind her senior to leave this table multiple times. Staying at this table would only repeat the same mistake of her falling into Be¡¯s ¡°trap.¡±

    However, the curiosity in Melvira¡¯s eyes was the same as that of her own that time. It seemed that her senior was about to be pitted. As the saying goes, ¡®Don¡¯t let one¡¯s own fertile water flow into other¡¯s field.¡¯ After Be¡¯s push, Catalina had unknowingly be an indirect ¡°aplice¡± of Be¡¯s strategy.

    Be raised her ss and carefully savored the wine at Grand Duke Gould¡¯s banquet. She only drank the wine after she confirmed that the wine bottle had not been opened and that she saw Duke Gould drinking it first as a sign of respect. Be was afraid that the opposite side would put all kinds of strange medicines in it. Even if it weren¡¯t a Tsubaki medicine, it would still be embarrassing enough for her to get a pack ofxatives.

    It seemed that Melvira hadn¡¯t allowed her to call her sister now. However, the two around her had already allowed Be to call them ¡°sisters¡± whenever she liked. Taking advantage of the favorable time in the academy qualifyingpetition, she would try to push her to allow Be to call her ¡®sister.¡¯ By that time, Be would see if she¡¯d acknowledge her as the ¡°bad student sister.¡±

    Be¡¯s girlfriends from Rose Society were all mainly seated around Be. After all, they were all members of the same society, and they could take care of each other if something happened. The only people who didn¡¯te were the high-ranking female students from the St. Louis Church Academy, Pope¡¯s Heiress, President Maria, the four Holy Maidens from Radiant Church, and Holy Swordsman Cynthia. They had to attend Radiant Church¡¯s prayer day today. Hence it was inconvenient for them to attend the date. Be had nned to let someone pack some food and drinks and deliver it to themter.

    Grand Duke Gould¡¯s mansion was built in a magnificent style. The splendorous and majestic design wasparable to a royal pce. No matter how one looked at it, it was a grand nobleman who liked to show off. Be did not have any good impression of Grand Duke Gould. The first impression was very bad. His eyes were always scanning the beautiful girls who were present with bad intentions. The sight made Be feel that they were the same kind, it caused her to dislike him very much.

    Anyway, she didn¡¯t care about him since she had not eaten to her heart¡¯s content yet. After Be confirmed that Duke Gould only dared to look with his eyes, it would not be good to fuss with him on the spot. She could only decide after she had eaten some food. Although nothing was special about Duke Gould, the culinary skills of his mansion¡¯s cooks were still worthy of recognition. The dishes they made were very tempting to Be.

    ¡°Brother Ondo, you are still the smart one, so lucky with women! You are a teacher of ss Three of the Olsylvia Academy Magic Department, there are so many girls in that ss! You have so many things to y with now, when will you introduce them to me?¡±

    ¡°You tter me. I am a respectful teacher, Brother Gould. You can¡¯t spout nonsense! The girls in my ss are alldies with status. I hope you don¡¯t have any weird thoughts, I¡¯m a good teacher.¡±

    ¡°Forget it, cheers! You rascal, it¡¯s not the first time you ate by yourself anyway. It¡¯s been so many years, I fully understand you.¡±

    The private conversation between Grand Duke Gould and Prince Ondo took ce by whispering. The other Olsylvia Academy¡¯s teachers at their table were mostly alcoholics who loved wine as much as they loved their lives and were already knocked out from being drunk. As for the whispers between the two young hedonistic boys, they didn¡¯t hear any of it.

    Grand Duke Gould looked at Prince Ondo, who wore a ¡°prudish¡± face, and had already berated this ¡°scoundrel friend¡± in his heart. He was hypocritical. He knew what Ondo was capable of. He was also aware of the strange hobbies he developed after bing a teacher. Although it was true that the girls in his ss were indeed daughters of affluent families, they were not untouchable. As long as they didn¡¯t y until they lost their virginity, members of their families would have no idea that their daughters were being toyed.

    As the Great Magister, Prince Ondo was very good at hypnosis, which was ssified as taboo magic. He hypnotized all the beautiful girls in his ss and then did all kinds of strange things. As long as he did not take their virginity, very few people would discover this sin.

    Grand Duke Gould had seen Prince Ondo bringing beautiful girls from his ss to the hotels and other simr ces to spend the night multiple times. Nine out of ten girls who were taken away were hypnotized by him. This hypocritical guy was a ¡°sinister teacher,¡± yet he still pretended to be all serious and a good teacher.

    Gould was drinking sullen wine. While pretending to go to the bathroom, he found his butler. That butler looked nothing like a good person at first nce. He posed as a treacherous viin. The two began to whisper in silence. Gould felt unjust, why should Ondo be able to hug beauties on his left and right while he had to follow him and act like a good person. It was simply unfathomable.

    ¡°Henry, you help me scatter the medicine into the hot springs. After seeing which girl fell into the trap, then you¡­ Hey, you know what to do, I don¡¯t have to spell it out.

    ¡°Your Excellency Grand Duke, these girls are ¡­ they have very high status. They are unlike the previous women. Are you sure you want to put the medicine in the hot spring? If anyone finds out, we will¡­¡±

    ¡°What are you afraid of, Henry? As long as we don¡¯t do thest step, nobody will know! Hurry up and prepare. After everything¡¯s done, I will give you an extra reward of ten thousand gold coins. That hypocrite, Ondo, had been ying for several years. I don¡¯t believe it would topple when it¡¯s my turn!¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency, you really are my role model. I will go and do it now!¡±

    There was arge private hot spring in the Grand Duke Gould¡¯s mansion. The entrance ticket to the hot spring was only issued todies, not for the men. This arrangement was not entirely due to Grand Duke Gould¡¯s foul interest, but also because the hot spring was mainly used for beautifying purposes. It did not affect men even if they went; hence it was not issued to them.

    Of course, aspensation, all men who attended the banquet were issued an overnight admission ticket to the Red Pavilion District. The nature of the Red Pavilion District was simr to the nightclubs on Earth, except the services here were superior to those on Earth. There were male and female waiters to meet the needs of the Fraternity members and normal men.

    Honestly speaking, Be almost wanted to find a random man present here and exchange for an overnight admission ticket. After she came to this Other World, she hadn¡¯t had a chance to go to the Red Pavilion District, the ¡°Holy Land¡± where every male traverser had to go and worship. It would be a pity if she didn¡¯t go. Unfortunately, the admission ticket could not be exchanged. Be could only give up. The girlfriends behind her also would not sit back and watch Be go to that kind of ce. It would be better for her to give up for now.

    Grand Duke Gould¡¯s mind was entirely focused on his corrupted thoughts. He was oblivious to the chaotic fighting situation outside the city gate. During his evening banquet, public officials were prohibited from entering the hall to report to him. The royal guards¡¯ liaison that came to report the abnormal situation was blocked to enter by the guards of the Grand Duke Gould¡¯s Mansion, and they could only return without sess.

    Butler Henry and Grand Duke Gould belonged to the same category of human. He did not inform Grand Duke Gould of the matter. After a round of suppression, the city wall was back under the imperial royal guards¡¯ control. The situation was now considered stable. asionally, one or two mutated demonic beings would appear on the wall, but the royal guards would soon suppress them.

    Since everything was alright, Henry would naturally not report this matter to Grand Duke Gould. It was better not to mention this kind of thing that would dampen the master¡¯s spirit during the dinner. Thinking of this, Henry left the night banquet and began preparing what the master had arranged him to do.

    Although it was said to be a night banquet, Gould¡¯s dinner was held at five-thirty in the afternoon, and it would be more urate to say that it was an evening banquet. Be looked at the current situation and estimated that it was going tost all night. She was unwilling to bear such a long duration. The fine wine offered by Grand Duke Gould¡¯s mansion was not worth a second cup, it was easy to get sick of it. Be had tasted all kinds of fine wine, which was offered as tribute from her subordinate demonic beings. She had a very picky taste. Normally she would get tired of the normal fine wine by the Human Races just by drinking one bottle.

    ¡°Sister Melvira, are you full already? Why are you so fast¡­¡±

    ¡°Catalina, you guys go on! I sweat a little too much on my body, I will be fine once I wash up.¡±

    ¡°Is it okay for you to go alone? Or should I let some girls¡­¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. My students, Florentine and Emiga, seemed to have gone somewhere too. I will just go and find them.¡±

    After seeing Melvira leave, Be was a little tempted. Thest two beautiful ¡°Emerald Sixth Chapter¡± Florentine and ¡°Golden Eighth Chapter¡± Emiga, of the Magic Department ¡°Eight Chapters¡± beauty mages, were students from Melvira¡¯s Magic ss Two. Be had long wanted to see their beautiful faces, it was just nice that she got the chance to see them all at once.

    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels ) might...let''s just hope it doesn''te to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.

    To be less obvious, Be only pretended to leave her seat to go to the washroom half an hour after Melvira left. The night banquet had entered the chaotic atmosphere where people drank and yed guessing games. Many people were entering and exiting the hall. No one would notice Be¡¯s departure.

    The tables on the girls¡¯ side were better. Everyone was female there. For the sake of their own image, they would not bepletely drunk. Even if there were drunk girls asionally, they would only quietly lean against their seats with their red drunk face and closed their eyes to refresh themselves. Things were going a bit overboard on the side of the mixed-gender and male groups. It was unknown if the group of guys had been banned from drinking in the academy. They were drinking alcohol as if it were water.

    It was unknown when the two hedonistic men, Grand Duke Gould and Prince Ondo, happily disappeared to. The seats on the main table were only left with a bunch of old drunkards who werepletely knocked out. When Be left the banquet, she informed Lisha, Kriss, and all the other girlfriends to avoid them ¡°identally catching her in adultery¡±ter. That would be embarrassing.

    After exiting the main door of the night banquet hall, Be was ready to rush towards the hot spring. When she came out, there was a cold wind blowing in her face, which allowed Be to sober up. The feeling of being drunk was blown away by the strange cold wind. It was during this time when Be embarrassingly found out that she had forgotten that she was a person with a poor sense of direction. She had no idea about the direction of the hot spring.

    She had no idea what the Grand Duke Gould¡¯s mansion was doing. There wasn¡¯t a single lighting insight. He couldn¡¯t be that poor to be unable to afford candles. There was a faint smell of blood in the air. Out of the Demon King¡¯s instinct, Be could smell it vaguely. Just when Be was hesitating, a person came up behind her.

    ¡°This sister¡­ Are you going to the hot spring?¡±

 Volume 6 Chapter 320: The Commotion In The Chapman City Master Mansionâ€™s Hot Springs

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 320: The Commotion In The Chapman City Master Mansion¡¯s Hot Springs</h4>

    Near the Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madix City, in the Guardian City, Chapman City, the City Master¡¯s Mansion. Be left the banquet early but got lost on the way to the hot springs.

    She didn¡¯t know what that bastard Duke Gould was thinking. Although the banquet hall was brightly lit, the outside hallways were utterly dark. Due to theck of light, Be didn¡¯t notice the map on the back of her hot springs admission ticket.

    While wondering where to go, Be detected a girl¡¯s presence behind her. She didn¡¯t turn around because she discovered that this girl wasn¡¯t a human. For a Demon King like Be, she could easily detect the girl¡¯s sinister aura. However, Be didn¡¯t want to expose herself, so she didn¡¯t say anything.

    Although Be could discern whether or not someone was human, she couldn¡¯t tell if the other side was Demon King or something of an even higher rank. idents happened all the time, just like now, where Be had been mistaken as prey.

    ¡°Big sis, are you looking for the hot springs?¡±

    ¡°Big sis, are you looking for the hot springs?¡±

    ¡°Big sis, are you¡­¡±

    They continued to whisper softly behind Be. That sound possessed a mysterious mesmerizing power against humans. However, Be wasn¡¯t a human. Hence, this evil magic did absolutely nothing to her.

    ¡°You¡¯re too annoying! Scram!¡±

    Be suddenly spun around and threw a fist at the demon¡¯s face. It crashed into a white, human-form demon. The demon normally relied on its terrifying visage to scare people, but somehow, it ended up encountering this strange human that didn¡¯t follow the script. It wasn¡¯t expecting Be to turn around and instantly attack.

    Be¡¯s forceful punch destroyed the demon¡¯s head; it couldn¡¯t scare anyone anymore without a face. However, the demon¡¯s body was akin to a slime. After suffering Be¡¯s brutal strike, it dissolved into liquid and attempted to flee.

    Unfortunately, Be liked being thorough. She swiftly drew the Great Evil ying Sword and pinned the demon to the floor. In a sh of golden light, the demon dissolved into a stinking puddle of water.

    ¡°I¡¯m so unlucky. Not only did I not find the hot springs, but I also got so dirty. Now I definitely have to find the hot springs.¡±

    When the demon died, it exploded into a fountain of stinky water. Be hadn¡¯t expected it and was soaked as a result. She couldn¡¯t return to the banquet like this. Luckily, she had caught a glimpse of the map on her admission ticket when the Great Evil ying Sword red with golden light.

    Be didn¡¯t know how the demon had managed to infiltrate the mansion. However, she soon discovered several imperial soldiers¡¯ corpses not too far away. They were d in silver armor. The scent of blood that she had detected earlier came from these soldiers.

    They looked as if they had died horrifying deaths. Their faces were contorted with terror, eyes wide, and blood leaking from all of their orifices. They had been literally scared to death. If she had turned around earlier, she likely would have gotten a fright too. However, she definitely would not have suffered the same end. A demon king being scared to death by a demon, that would be too embarrassing.

    The demon was pretty unlucky as well. It hadn¡¯t managed to find any good prey before being sttered by Be. Be stowed her sword before swiftly leaving the crime scene. The demon had already be a puddle of water. If another patrol of soldiers discovered her with the corpses, she would have a hard time exining things.

    Not long after Be¡¯s escape, a patrol squad d in eye-catching golden armor arrived. Once they discovered the bodies, the guards carefully investigated the surroundings. After failing to find anything rted to the attack, they swiftly carried away the corpses. Judging by their practiced motions, this wasn¡¯t the first time something like this had happened.

    Be decided that once she saw another girl going to the hot springs, she would join her and follow her along. Although Melvira had already been gone for half an hour, she was probably still in line for the hot springs. Be still had a chance.

    However, Be didn¡¯t find a girl. Instead, she saw the wretched figure of Gould¡¯s majordomo, Henry, walking along the hallway. He moved like a thief, sneaking along the hall while constantly throwing nces over his shoulder. Why would he act like this in the mansion that he was in charge of? There was definitely an unspeakable secret behind this.

    Be changed her ns and began following the young majordomo. She wanted to see what he was up to. Usually, arge noble house would employ an old, experienced majordomo to take care of the things. Hiring someone so young definitely pointed to some sort of scheme.

    Henry was extremely alert to being followed, almost discovering Be several times. After a while, Be finally followed Henry to his destination. It was actually the small building next to the hot springs. This guy, he better not be nning to peep. If he was, Be would give him a ¡°righteous destruction¡±.

    Theyout of Gould Mansion¡¯s hot springs facility was simr to that of Ind Nation Doemann¡¯s: It was an open-air facility. The springs were surrounded by a wooden fence, which isted two sections of hot springs. Although it had been advertised as girls-only, Be saw that half of the hot springs were for women, while the other was reserved for Duke Gould¡¯s family.

    The only thing that separated the two halves was a wooden fence. This wasn¡¯t easily visible due to the thick mists lingering around the springs. Be strongly suspected that there was a secret peephole left in the fence for ¡°gentlemen¡± of the Gould family to use.

    Be had already slipped into her invisibility suit. As long as she didn¡¯t attack first, Henry would never be able to detect her with his measly strength. This structure was on a small hill, which was the source of the hot springs. The hill was about the same size as some of the taller buildings in the Ducal Mansion. At over six meters tall, it was almost the same height as Chapman City¡¯s walls.

    The hot springs spilled forth from the top of the hill. The spring waters flowed down a man-made waterfall and through some channels into the pools below.

    Be followed Henry into the building, but what she saw left her stunned. An enormous amount of aromatics were ced within, which were used to add various scents to the springs below. Besides the aromatics,rge amounts of medicines were also present. Judging by the smell, these medicines weren¡¯t anything good; they were simr to aphrodisiacs.

    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m going to pour these medicines in¡­¡±

    Henry picked up a few bottles and was about to pour them into the hot springs. Just as Be was going to stop him, something else beat her to the act. A watery tentacle extended from the pool of the source spring and stabbed through his back.

    ¡°Water elemental¡­ Why did it appear¡­ here¡­¡±

    With an expression of shock, Henry slowly copsed to the ground. His killer, the water elemental, gradually walked out of the source pool. Be could tell without even looking that it was yet another demon infiltrator. A normal summoned elemental would never attack with a tentacle like that.

    After killing the majordomo, the water elemental dissolved back into its watery form and slipped into the hot spring. Thanks to her invisibility suit, the elemental hadn¡¯t noticed Be¡¯s presence.

    Be quickly left the crime scene. She decided to check on Melvira and the rest after discovering a demon. She had a hunch that there wasn¡¯t only a single demonic infiltrator here. While thinking, Be entered the female changing rooms.

    Be had left too quickly and didn¡¯t see what happened afterward. That evil water elemental reformed and threw the medicines that Henry hadn¡¯t had a chance to use earlier into the spring water. Since it didn¡¯t know which spring Henry was nning to put the medicine in, it simply dumped all of the medicine, as well as the aromatics, into the source pool. Now, something fun would happen.

    After arriving at the hot springs¡¯ perimeter, Be discovered that the mist here was even thicker, a ¡°Full Capacity¡± sign hanging from the fence. She didn¡¯t believe that at all, though. The banquet had just started, and there was still a long line of girls waiting to enter, who seemingly hadn¡¯t seen the sign. There was definitely something amiss.

    Be sneaked around the main entrance before climbing up the fence in order to get a better view of the inside. Although she was invisible, she was afraid that the abnormally thick mist would have some sort of special detection function, so she decided to y it safe.

    Be¡¯s worst fears were confirmed. The evil water elementals had already pulled off their attack on the hot springs. Be saw the other girls that had already entered were sprawled out weakly on the ground, faces bright red.

    Three young beauties were struggling to stay conscious: Supreme Chaos Magic Mentor Melvira, as well as her two students, ¡°Emerald Sixth Chapter¡± Florentine and ¡°Golden Eighth Chapter¡± Emiga. They were barely keeping up a defensive array.

    Florentine¡¯s long emerald hair framed a pair of innocent light green eyes. Her main focus was Life Magic, and Be¡¯s first impression of her was that of a gentle and shy girl.

    Emiga had long golden hair and amber-colored eyes. She stood awkwardly behind Florentine. Her specialty was alchemy, and without her potions, her abilities were severely limited.

    Melvira had an ugly expression on her face. No matter how powerful a human woman was, they would still be caught unprepared when ambushed in the bath. She never expected to be attacked in the middle of Chapman City Master¡¯s Mansion, and in the hot springs to boot.

    Although Emiga and Florentine were both members of the ¡°Eight Chapters¡±, they were both auxiliary mages and didn¡¯t possess muchbat power. The two girls were limited to helping Melvira maintain the defensive array. If they had been any other members of the Eight Chapters, perhaps they wouldn¡¯t have been stuck on the back foot.

    Since the three had been on their way into the hot springs, they didn¡¯t even have a single tower to cover them. They werepletely naked as they defended, their appearances drawing Be¡¯s pity. The three girls¡¯ snow-white skin was covered in strange pink blotches. They were sweating and breathing heavily, as well. Be suspected that they were at least partially affected by the medicines; otherwise, someone of Melvira¡¯s power should have been fine even if she was dragging around two support mages.

    Be couldn¡¯t immediately go to help them. She still didn¡¯t know how the three girls had been drugged. If she couldn¡¯t urately assess the situation before she intervened and was also drugged, she would just be running straight to her doom. It was better for her to continue to observe and analyze, biding her time for the perfect moment to act.

    The evil water elementals surrounded Melvira¡¯s light magic defensive array, ¡°Holy Light Barrier¡±. They continuously attacked the array, forcing Melvira on the verge of copse. The thick mist surrounding them was effectively soundproof. Any passerby outside wouldn¡¯t hear anything from within.

    ¡°Professor Melvira, hurry up and escape. Don¡¯t worry about us. If you don¡¯t warn people about the demons here, even more girls will suffer¡­¡±

    ¡°Emiga, prepare to use our full power¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, I will never abandon you two¡­ What is this power!¡±

    As the three were arguing, a meteor shaped demon mmed into Melvira¡¯s ¡°Holy Light Barrier¡±. The destructive impact instantly shattered their defense.

    The three women coughed blood while staggering to the ground as their consciousness became blurry. The effects of being drugged, which they had been barely able to suppress earlier, began to overwhelm their senses. Melvira was still barely able to stay on her knees, but Florentine and Emiga both copsed.

    ¡°It is impressive that you¡¯re able to withstand one of my full-powered blows. It is too bad that you don¡¯t have your equipment, or things might not have ended like this!¡±

    ¡°Who are you? This ce belongs to the humans¡­¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to know. Take them away¡­¡±

    That meteoric attack hade from a demon whose body was cloaked in shadows. Its type couldn¡¯t be determined, and its anthropomorphic voice was genderless as well. However, its manner of speaking seemed slightly mechanical.

    Under the shadow-d demon¡¯s instructions, several evil water elementals surrounded the girls to take them away. That was when Be finally made her move. If she didn¡¯t act now, and if those male saviors pulled a ¡°knight in shining armor¡±, those girls would be someone else¡¯s ¡°dowry¡±.

    Be summoned the mount that she was temporarily sharing with her little sister, Lisha. Golden Dragon Princess Laceman appeared in a sh. The golden dragon used its enormous bulk to charge directly at the ck shadow, scattering every water elemental standing between her and her target.

    The mysterious shadow had spoken arrogantly earlier, and now, it met Laceman¡¯s charge head-on. However, the golden dragon¡¯s tremendous momentum sent the figure back almost six meters. The darkness surrounding the figure still remained, though; it was clearly very powerful.

    ¡°So it is a royal of the Golden Dragon Tribe. No wonder her strength was so¡­ However, you cannot defeat me, absolutely¡­¡±

    ¡°Stupid demon, who¡¯s trying to fight. I¡¯m just here for a walk. Goodbye now, retarded demon.¡±

    Laceman let out a piercingugh before her enormous golden figure swiftly became transparent. Be had used a temporary contract to summon her, so Laceman would return to Be¡¯s pet space after a single attack. This was a ssic ¡°hit and run¡± tactic. Laceman, after following Be for so long, had learned some of her owner¡¯s sneaky habits.

    ¡°Golden Dragon wench, don¡¯t think that you¡¯re out of my reach. Even your family¡¯s old man isn¡¯t my match¡­¡±

    ¡°My master is way scarier than you; you can¡¯t scare me! Oh right, here¡¯s a goodbye gift. You don¡¯t have to thank me!¡±

    Before Lacemanpletely faded away, she raised her jaws to the sky and unleashed a golden plume of dragon breath. The noise was loud enough for everyone in Chapman City to hear. Laceman did this to catch the attention of Chapman City¡¯s Royal Guards.

    Although the Royal Guards wouldn¡¯t be an issue for the cloaked shadow demon, themotion would likely draw the male saviors from Olsylvia Academy, who could easily deal with this demon. The shadowy figure would be forced to flee.

    ¡°You bastard¡­ Hurry up and take them¡­ ¡°

    By the time the shadowed figure realized what was happening, the girls in the hot springs had all disappeared. Be took advantage of Laceman¡¯s charge and ¡°stole¡± away the girls. In terms of kidnapping, she had yet to meet her equal.

    The enormousmotion drew the attention of the patrolling royal guards in Duke Gould¡¯s mansion. The guards converged on the hot springs, but by the time they got there, the only thing they found was the body of Henry the majordomo.

    The Rose Society members at the banquet received Be¡¯s message to retreat. Lisha and the others gradually left the scene. After rescuing the girls at the hot spring, Be had decided to withdraw. This ce wasn¡¯t a good location for a pitched battle.

 Volume 6 Chapter 353: Gradual Fall of the Long Sacred Thunder Throne

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 353: Gradual Fall of the Long Sacred Thunder Throne</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    Above the central oasis in Thunder Canyon was the pce where the Thunder Dragon resided. This ce was the home base of the Thunder Dragon. Besides the Thunder Dragon, some Draconian guards also watched over the ce. The outer region of the Thunder Pce was guarded with a lightning barrier, so no outside intruders dared to challenge the authority of the Thunder Throne. Today, however, the throne met the most powerful challenger ever.

    ck swarms of Abyss Demonic Insects had surrounded the Thunder Pce as the barrier that had never been broken in millennia was taken out with one sh of Kriss¡¯ purple magic sword, the ¡°Dimension Ripper.¡± The mighty purple aura of the sword pierced through the entire lightning protective barrier. The Thunder Dragon, who had justnded in the Thunder Pce, didn¡¯t even have time to catch her breath before facing the new challengers.

    The challengers this time, or invaders of the throne, were different from the warriors who hade to challenge the Thunder Throne in the past. They would have to proper Demon Kings if they brought along arge number of demonic beings with them to the fight. When she saw the Abyss Demonic Insects covering the sky, the Thunder Dragon could do nothing but regret that the script wasn¡¯t going as nned.

    The Thunder Dragon was even beginning to miss the dragon-ying warriors. Honestly, she liked the whole warrior against the evil dragon script better. What on earth was up with this script? A demon invasion on the Thunder Throne? No matter how you looked at it, a Demon King fighting a Demonic Dragon was all kinds of wrong. After the lightning barrier was broken, the Abyss Crypt Insects remained airborne in front of the pce. Many Draconian guards wearing lightning armor raised their shields, forming a tight defense wall to block the Abyss Crypt Insects¡¯ advances.

    ¡°Damn invaders. We will not let you defile the dignity of the Thunder Throne. Get out of...¡±

    Before the Draconian guard could even finish speaking, several bugs flew over and grabbed its head. Then, with a tug, that guy¡¯s head was pulled right off. That head was tossed onto the ground by an Abyss Crypt Insect and was crushed. These Abyss Crypt Insects belonged to the type of demonic beings that would get more spirited as they fought. The blood of their enemies could awaken the endless beastly urges inside of them.

    ¡°The Thunder Throne belongs to the queen! You eyesores, your blood will be an offering to the throne!¡±

    ¡°Pay attention, don¡¯t kill the women, capture the live ones! Queen gives her order!¡±

    The Abyss Demonic Insects charged over like a flood spraying out of an open dam, quickly scattering the defensive front formed by the Draconian guards. The Abyss Demonic Insects chased after them and killed them, quickly upying the square in front of the Thunder Pce as they were all gradually closing in.

    Be stood on the back of one of the giant Abyss Demonic Insects, the Tyrant Horned Beetle. Be didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry about her subordinate Abyss Crypt Insects¡¯ actions. She didn¡¯t seem to have given such an order, did she? Did they mistake her for the Insect Empress Vicky Hill? Only Vicky Hill would give this sort of order to capture the females and use them as cultivation material. If it were her, she wouldn¡¯t do something so evil.

    A huge bolt of thunder was shot straight at Be and the Tyrant Horned Beetle she was mounting. Several giant Abyss Demonic Insects noticed this move and got in front to block the deadly lightning attack. The attack was sent over by the Thunder Dragon, as it was considered one of her most powerful attacks. It was strong enough to fry several giant Abyss Demonic Insects with the highest lightning resistance into dust.

    Be jumped down from the Tyrant Horned Beetle and wielded the ¡°Dragon Beheader¡± in her two hands. The two-handed sword that was stained with dragons¡¯ blood reflected a dazzling gleam under the light. The Thunder Dragon pped its wings a few times. From the looks of it, it was going to fly up to avoid the attack.

    An arc of greyish-white light was shooting precisely towards the Thunder Dragon. She was just about to fly when she was suddenly stopped. Suddenly, the Thunder Dragon¡¯s huge bodynded weakly on the pce and could not fly for a short amount of time. Isaman was standing on the back of a Tyrant Horned Beetle. When she saw the Thunder Dragon¡¯s attempt to fly up again, she flipped open the magic book, ¡°Dragon yer Overture,¡± as sheunched a forbidden air magic designed against dragons to trap the Thunder Dragon on the pce floor.

    Thebat skills of the Thunder Dragon weren¡¯t any good. Besides her lightning attacks, she didn¡¯t know any other magic as most of her killing prowess came mainly from the fact that her attacks were of the pure lightning attribute. Most of the Other World¡¯s defensive barriers were not immune to lightning attacks, so it was practically impossible for them to do anything against lightning attacks. As usual, the Thunder Dragon opened her mouth and shot out a super long lightning attack at Be.

    Be was wearing the Thunder Lizard¡¯s horn. Under the horn¡¯s protection, the Thunder Dragon¡¯s lightning attack didn¡¯t do any real damage to Be as shended on top of the Thunder Dragon¡¯s head and raised her two-handed sword to sh down. Just as she was about to swing the sword, Be seemed to have realized something. With a turn of her hands, she ended up knocking down with the sword¡¯s back instead of cutting down with the de as she had nned to earlier.

    Even though she didn¡¯t cut her down with the de, Be was very strong. Knocking out with the de¡¯s back was no different from knocking someone¡¯s head with a wooden stick. With a loud bang, the Thunder Dragon swayed from being hit on the head and almost fell unconscious. This woman was definitely not a human. Her strength was even greater than a human Dragon Knight or a Berserker. The Thunder Dragon shook her head and threw Be off.

    At this moment, Kriss had alsoe down with Be. She held the purple ¡°Dimension Ripper¡± in one hand and another sword, smothered in ck mes called the ¡°Dark Revtion,¡± in the other hand. Suddenly, both the swords aura formed arge cross together and shot straight at the Thunder Dragon.

    This cross attack was mixed in with temporal and dark energy, belonging to a mixed attribute attack. The Thunder Dragon didn¡¯t dare to take it head-on. She thought of raising her w to block it, but she didn¡¯t expect Be to take the opportunity, when the Thunder Dragon wasn¡¯t paying attention after throwing her off, to rush over with her sword raised, as she hit the Thunder Dragon¡¯s right w with the back of her sword.

    The force she had put into this hit was no less than the one on her head. The Thunder Dragon¡¯s w was numb from the impact. At the very end, Be suppressed some of her energy. Otherwise, she could have broken Thunder Dragon¡¯s right w. Besides the right w, the left one was not spared either. The second round of magic attack cast by Isaman was the spherical magic, ¡°Dragon Exterminating Ripple,¡± which shed with the Thunder Dragon¡¯s left w, instantly creating arge explosion.

    Both the Thunder Dragon¡¯s ws were critically hit, causing her to scream in pain. At that moment, Kriss¡¯ cross attack had also arrived. The Thunder Dragon was hit by a triple blow, causing her huge body to be blown several meters off the ground. The Thunder Dragon disappeared in a cloud of smoke and dust, leaving behind only a line of blue blood marks on the ground.

    ¡°Damn it! It got away. Be, what made you so merciful? That¡¯s not like you! You clearly had several chances to cripple the Thunder Dragon.¡±

    After the battle was temporarily over, Kriss and Isaman both came over to ask Be with a little confused expression on their faces. Be had two chances to deal a fatal blow to the Thunder Dragon. With Be¡¯s brute strength and the ¡°Dragon Reaper¡¯s¡± trait, it won¡¯t be difficult to sever the Thunder Dragon¡¯s head or ws. However, Be chose to go easy on the dragon at thest moment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t be able to run. The Thunder Dragon just changed into a human shape. Let¡¯s put on a jacket. This is a bit...¡±

    Be and the girls were still wearing bikini swimsuits, and it was only now that she realized how out of ce this must have been for a dragon-ying operation. A dragon that beat a bunch of heavily armored warriors half to death was beaten to the point she had to flee from these beautifuldies wearing bikinis that clearly looked like they were here for a vacation. If those dragon yers saw them, then they would probably be weeping over the toilet. They were also ying dragons, but the difference was too big.

    The Abyss Crypt Insects promptly came forward to give their masters several sets of ck cloaks. Draping it over themselves, it was just enough to mask their alluring figures for now. There was a demon mask to go with it as well, but after thinking about it, they chose not to wear it since the masks were too ugly.

    Be suspected that the Thunder Dragon was female. She was quite familiar with the Dragon Race¡¯s princesses, such as Golden Dragon Princess Laceman, whom she had taken as her mount. She was also very sensitive to the smells of beautiful young dragondies. Earlier when they were fighting in closebat, Be was able to take a clear whiff of the Thunder Dragon. The dragon had the same fragrance as the other dragon princesses. If this Thunder Dragon weren¡¯t a girl, then there was no reason for her to use such a heavy-scented perfume.

    But if the Thunder Dragon really were a girl, then there was a lot she could forgive her for. Be¡¯s main goal was the Thunder Throne. As for the Thunder Dragon, she temporarily couldn¡¯t tell Isaman and Kriss who hade with her. Be¡¯s main profession was still a Dragon Knight. It was quite an attractive thought to her, adding another dragon mount to her collection. The Dragon Race in this Other World didn¡¯t have a Thunder Dragon Race. So to say, the Thunder Dragon was a creation of a different dimension, and the value of that Thunder Dragon was even greater than Be¡¯s Golden Dragon Princess Laceman... No, it was higher than any other dragon princesses that Be had encountered.

    ¡°Be, you currently have a terrifying expression. That Thunder Dragon couldn¡¯t possibly be a female... right?¡±

    ¡°Kriss, I don¡¯t know what gender that Thunder Dragon is either, so don¡¯t just make a random guess! Let¡¯s go and see what that legendary Thunder Throne looks like! My subordinates have already secured a path for us.¡±

    Be was able to dispel Kriss¡¯ suspicions in time. Sure enough, Kriss was Be¡¯s ¡°No. 1 girlfriend.¡± She could tell something was off just by looking at her face. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t the jealous type. Kriss brought her ¡°Golden Finger¡± sword space with her, which contained tens of thousands of famed swords with beautiful maiden spirits inside them, who all served Kriss as their master. In fact, Kriss was already a queen who had arge ¡°sword spirit¡± harem, so it was easy to understand Be¡¯s ¡°yboy¡± nature.

    The gates of the Thunder Pce had already been breached by the Abyss Demonic Insects, and the limited number of Draconian guards couldn¡¯t withstand the Abyss Demonic Insects¡¯ tidal wave-like attacks. The ground was covered in the corpses of Draconian warriors and Abyss Crypt Insects that were piled up like a corpse mountain. It almost blocked the way to the Thunder Pce. Some Abyss Crypt Insects had already begun cleaning up the bodies.

    There was a glint in Be¡¯s eyes, her gaze was those of a predator. Isaman and Princess Kriss, who were behind Be, hadn¡¯t noticed that Be had already caught onto her prey. At the veryst line of defense inside the Thunder Pce were arge number of dancing figures battling. They were a special group of elven beauties. They were called elves mainly because they had the pointy sort of ears simr to the Elven Race.

    The elves were divided into many branches due to the different oracles they worshipped. Be had only seen the Moon Elf Race and the Dusk Elf Race, but none of the Elven Races in this dimension believed in the Thunder God. So to say, these Thunder Elves were not the products of this dimension. They belonged to another dimension. In addition to the Draconians, there were also many beauties from the Thunder Elf Race guarding the Thunder Pce. This was surprising, and also exciting for Be.

    The Thunder Elf beauties were tall and dainty. They followed the traditionally slim body types of the Elven Race with natural bust sizes. They weren¡¯t the type of elves with fully developed bosoms. Their long hair and irises were dark blue in color as opposed to the lighter blue of the water elves. A dozen Thunder Elf beauties were guarding the ce as the veryst line of defense. They were well diverse in terms of professions, with elven swordsmen blocking the front and elven archers and elven mages in the rear for 1long-range support.

    The elves¡¯ professions were different from the Human Race. They didn¡¯t have specialized cavalry professions, and you could only find a simr profession in terms of individual branches that functioned simrly to the cavalry. Without cavalry, they won¡¯t be able to carry the front. Most elven swordsmen didn¡¯t like holding a small shield in front of them like the humans, resulting in a poor defense.

    Clearly, Be¡¯s group of Abyss Demonic Insects were waiting for their queen to make a decision. They only lined up in a group of low-level Abyss Crypt Insects to rush in like kamikazes. Abyss Crypt Insects had extended out their proboscises to suck the energy from theirpanions¡¯ corpses or the Draconians on the ground to keep on evolving.

    That special trace of blood left behind by the fleeing Thunder Dragon indicated that it went all along with the pce floors to this ce, so the Thunder Dragon must have been hiding here. Be and Isaman had wounded her two front ws as she was nearly knocked unconscious by Be. And, with that cross attack that she suffered from Kriss, it was a miracle she even managed to escape. If this were any other dragon, then that round of attacks would have been enough to take them down. However, the Thunder Dragon¡¯s fortune wouldn¡¯tst long now.

    What interested Be was the fact that the beautiful elvendies were all wearing jeweled lingerie. The sort of sexy underwear where the key sensitive parts were covered by beautiful gems and the outside was just a light blue see-through chiffonyer. Following the Thunder Elves¡¯ flourishing movements, the chiffon would flutter up, causing them to look just like dancers.

    Wearing such sexy lingerie, were they forcing people to think of other things! After fending off many rounds of attacks, the beautiful thunder elf maidens¡¯ bodies were long covered in sweat, causing the chiffonyer to stick to their bodies in an alluring state. It wasn¡¯t that the Thunder Elves liked to dress this way, but because the Thunder Pce was short on fabric. It was nice enough that they had these chiffonyers to wear. It had been a long time since any adventurers made it here, and for them to receive such rare ¡°guests¡± today, they just had to be the invaders.

    Be had always been a demoness who couldn¡¯t withstand the temptation of beautiful maidens. The Abyssal Crypt Insect Lord, who had been observing Be¡¯s expression and waiting for orders afar, came to Be¡¯s side to take hermand. Abyss Demonic Beings generally stayed true to the wishes of their masters. This Abyss Crypt Insect Lord guessed that Be would likely have other arrangements, so it didn¡¯t give the order for a forceful attack. If they went in with force, then the Thunder Elves who couldn¡¯t even stand up to the Draconians would definitely not be able to withstand the Abyss Demonic Insect swarm.

    ¡°My queen, to capture these girls alive as a tribute to you, my subordinates have prepared super-strong Human Face Spiders. Please give the order, my queen!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, but I¡¯m going to take part in this fun event personally. You and your spiders can just wait for orders at the side. Watch my hand gestures to act.¡±

    The Abyss Crypt Insect Lord wanted to wait for their queen to arrive and then put on a good show for Be, but Be quickly turned down its suggestion. After making sure that Kriss and Isaman were both acquiesced, Be put on her demon mask and headed towards the Thunder Pce¡¯sst line of defense.

    ¡°Halt. You will go no further! This is Mistress Gelemans¡¯ territory!¡±

    When they saw Be walk forward, several Thunder Elf Swordsmen came over with their swords to stop her, but Be had her Thunder Lizard horn, so lightning attacks were ineffective against her. She just grabbed the lightning swords held by the other and pulled an elf swordswoman over, gently strangling her neck.

    ¡°Elf sister, don¡¯t be so fierce. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re a fire elf.¡±

    ¡°You... You¡¯re a woman! How could this be?!¡±

    After their close encounter, the Thunder Elf swordswoman who was caught finally realized that Be was also female. But before she was done with her surprise, she was knocked unconscious by Be. A dark protective energy barrier rose up around Be, blocking all attacks from the Thunder Elf swordsmen, mages, and archers.

    ¡°That barrier is magic... No good! Quickly...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s pulling my leg? Help...¡±

    Be gestured to the rear as the Human Face Spiders that were already on standby shot out spider strings that stuck to the beautiful thunder elf maidens¡¯ hands or feet. Then, with a pull, they all fell to the ground. When they were struggling to get up, the Human Face Spiders quickly crawled over them, pointing their spikes at their throats and injecting a paralyzing toxin into their bodies.

    Soon, the Thunder Elves were all limp on the floor. The dark blue chiffon covering their bodies was dissolved by Human Face Spiders¡¯ fluid. Since Be didn¡¯t give the order, the Human Face Spiders didn¡¯t reach thest step, which was to suck them dry, so the Thunder Elves were safe for now.

    Before Be had the chance to admire her ¡°new trophy,¡± she was struck by a red lightning bolt. Thunder Dragon Geleman, hiding at the Thunder Throne, delivered her strongest blow, hoping to repel Be, this woman who looked like an Abyss Demonic Insect.

 Volume 6 Chapter 322: Visit From The Imperial Envoy The Night Before The Chaos At Chapman City

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 322: Visit From The Imperial Envoy The Night Before The Chaos At Chapman City</h4>

    In Chapman City, one of the guardian cities of the satellite cities nearby Madix City, capital of the Manasvir Empire. The ident at the city lord Duke Gould¡¯s Grand Mansion did not cause quite a big stir, so the evening feast continued. Only, the members of the Rose Society gradually began excusing themselves.

    Be¡¯s housemates began to leave, with Kriss and the others being the first to do so. As soon as they were out, they saw the men of the empire¡¯s royal guards who were standing by scattered all over the ce outside, and the dazzling gold armor in the dark was particrly striking.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Anything unusual?¡±

    ¡°Your Highness Princess Isaman, nothing is unusual. Would you like to return now? The exit is right this way¡­¡±

    ¡°Hold on, didn¡¯t they say there was a hot spring entertainment program?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­My apologies, but the hot springs are temporarily closed for emergency repairs tonight. Grand Duke Gould left us the message that the hot springs admission tickets are to be exchanged for admission tickets to other facilities for you!¡±

    Due to the missing person incident as well as the demon invasion, the hot springs were temporarily closed. Fortunately, the missing mentors and teachers had returned safely to their residences based on Grand Duke Baize¡¯s response. Chapman City¡¯s city defensemanders secretly heaved a sigh of relief at the news. The loss of one Supreme Magic Mentor would be a big enough cause for the Nation of Arcana, Aldridge Empire, to go toe-to-toe with Manasvir, so it was good that Melvira was fine.

    President Isaman felt that these royal guards were definitely hiding something. Without mentioning anything else, even the subtle smell of blood in the air had yet topletely dissipate. But there wasn¡¯t much President Isaman could do about it. Besides the Emperor, nobody else couldmand the empire¡¯s royal guards. Don¡¯t even mention a princess like her, even those princes could notmand them.

    The Rose Society¡¯s members, who could not visit the hot springs, could only return to their temporary quarters. They rested for a night at the unused barracks and awaited new orders from the academy tomorrow.

    Be had already spoken to Kriss and the others; they had other duties tonight. Kriss and the rest weren¡¯t too surprised at Be¡¯s absence. They casually left with the crowd and it seemed that the knight division¡¯s Mentor Ingrid and the magic division¡¯s Mentor Catalina were the first to receive Be¡¯s special contact message.

    Catalina and Ingrid looked carefully at the magic contact crystals on their hands. After reading the separate messages they received from Be, shy blushes coincidentally shed across their faces. They both raised their heads and looked at each other before nodding as if they had a tacit understanding. Then, they quietly left the group who were returning to the temporary residence.

    As Ingrid and Catalina were mentors, the other girls were curious about their sudden departure, but nobody mentioned anything about it.

    At a certain nighttime establishment at the edge of Chapman City¡¯s Red Pavilion District, after enjoying a ¡°delicious¡± bath with the beautiful maidens there, Be herded three ¡°babies¡± back to the bedroom for further pampering tonight.

    ¡°Golden Eighth Chapter¡± Emiga and ¡°Emerald Sixth Chapter¡± Florentine were carried to bed by Be. Without any energy, these mages had no power to resist Be¡¯s encroachment. Both of them were red-faced as they covered their chests with their arms and mped their legs together. They seemed to be putting up their final fight.

    Be couldn¡¯t bear to see her two senior sisters suffer anymore. She leaned over and reached a hand out to each side to Emiga and Florentine¡¯s plump chests, feeling their amazing bounciness. Emiga and Florentine were at the edge from this assault on their breasts alone. Be¡¯s skills made them feel so good that they almost made strange sounds despite her only kneading them.

    ¡°Mercy, Junior Sister Be. I¡­I can offer you free alchemy services, as many times as you want¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop squeezing there, it feels go¡­No, it hurts¡­Junior Sister Be, please let me go! Senior Sister can offer you several life blessings¡­¡±

    Both Emiga and Florentine pleaded pitifully. They had no idea that this would just arouse Be¡¯s need for conquest even further. Even though they were pleading, neither of them cried. Be judged that something was up with these two senior sisters, and she prepared for her next move.

    Supreme Magic Mentor Melvira was also on the bed with her hands tied behind her back with red ribbons. She was sitting on the bed with her thighs spread wide apart and she had a small red ball gagging her mouth. She could only watch as Be vited her students, Emiga and Florentine. Melvira didn¡¯t dare to move. The effects of the drugs inside her body had already kicked in, and with her being unable to mp her legs together in this position, she might end up revealing her more charming sides in front of her students if she moved randomly and hit her sensitive spots.

    ¡°I just want the two of you, Senior Sister Emiga, Senior Sister Florentine. If the drugs affecting your bodies are not dealt with soon, it¡¯ll spoil your bodies.¡±

    ¡°Wait¡­Junior Sister, we can¡­¡±

    ¡°Forget it, it¡¯s not like either of you have a boyfriend. I¡¯ve already confirmed this with the other Eight Pages. You only have two choices. Either use your own hands or have me help¡­¡±

    Emiga and Florentine were both blushing furiously. Wouldn¡¯t it be ¡°masturbation¡± if they used their hands to deal with this? THat¡¯d be too embarrassing to do in front of so many people. Inparison, it seemed a little better to let their junior sister ¡°push them down¡±. Since they did not have the strength to resist, they might as well enjoy themselves.

    Emiga and Florentine moved the hands that were covering their chests to their sides, and their tightly mped legs gradually opened up. Be didn¡¯t rush to pounce on them. With a wicked grin, she went over to Melvira and took off the red gag in her mouth.

    ¡°Be, what¡­what else are you trying to do? If you don¡¯t stop¡­Wait, please, not there¡­I was wrong, please, have mercy!¡±

    Melvira¡¯s tight lips crumbled within moments. Be reached to the most sensitive part underneath her belly and pressed down gently. If Melvira didn¡¯t get obedient soon, then she would probably be punished.

    ¡°Big Sister Melvira, I need to borrow your body for a bit¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡­I haven¡¯t agreed yet. Please¡­Please, I¡­¡±

    Be carried Melvira and set herying down in front of herself before piling Emiga and Florentine, who were both already feeling it, on top of her. With that, Melvira¡¯s n on struggling to get up waspletely shattered. She was on the bottom-most tier and couldn¡¯t move at all. After stacking the three of them on top of each other, Be finally pressed down on them, pleased.

    After some time passed, Ingrid and Catalina entered the room and saw the pretty girls rolling intimately around on the carpet. Besides having a blush on their cheeks, they weren¡¯t so surprised. However, a look of envy could be seen in their eyes.

    On top of the bed, Emiga and Florentine were also rolling about together. The scene of a golden-haired maiden and an emerald-haired maiden tossing about on the bed in the nude was so beautiful that the two mentors could not look straight at them. After ying a few enjoyable rounds of ¡°double-teaming¡± with Emiga and Florentine, Be had pushed the two of them together so they could deepen their special feelings for each other as friends.

    Melvira was the most miserable of the lot. As a Supreme Magic Mentor, she was just like one of the Demon King¡¯s concubines who was waiting for their love. Earlier, when Be gave the three of them a loving while stacked on top of each other, both Emiga and Florentine had a good time, but Melvira who was at the very bottom could only watch helplessly as her girls fell into the abyss.

    ¡°Junior Sister Ingrid, Catalina, quickly,e help. This problem student¡­Wait, you¡¯re¡­¡±

    When she saw someone enter, Melvira made a final call for help. Her body was nowpletely limp on the bed with only her willpower holding on. Be was on top of her with her face buried between the twin peaks, sucking and licking wildly at them. She bullied Melvira so badly that she wished she could just crawl into a hole to hide. The sheets beneath their bodies were covered in all manners of wet stains, so it was clear to all what wonderful things had happened without having to say it.

    ¡°Big Sister Melvira, have you forgotten that they¡­Don¡¯t just stand there,e and have fun together!¡±

    ¡°No¡­This isn¡¯t real, when did you two¡­¡±

    Ingrid and Catalina shed their clothes dexterously at Be¡¯smand before climbing into bed with their bare bodies and waiting for Be¡¯s next move. The two looked at Melvira with apologetic eyes as an answer to her pleading.

    Melvira¡¯s will to resist waspletely shattered. Even her own colleagues c** junior sister and friends had betrayed her, so who else could she beg for help from! Under Be¡¯s lustful stare, Melvira could no longer resist the forbidden temptation any longer.

    ¡°Big Sister Melvira, I¡¯ll ask you one more time. Will you be my personal mentor? You don¡¯t have to answer, you open your mouth slightly and answer me with a kiss.¡±

    Finally, Melvira gave in to Be¡¯s forceful and dominating advances. After her pride had been shattered time and time again in front of Be, it had nowpletely disintegrated. She opened her mouth and allowed Be to feel her answer with her tongue.

    Even though the Red Pavilion District was a rather quiet and secluded area, the strange noisesing from Be¡¯s room still managed to attract the attention of many. There were many boys at Olsylvia Academy, and they all came with the admission tickets given to them by Grand Duke Gould to seek entertainment.

    The nighttime establishments next to Be¡¯s were packed full in just a short while. The academy¡¯s rules weren¡¯t very binding to the students while they were outside, especially as the boys who attended the feast were either royalty or aristocrats. These rules could hardly hold them back.

    After the number of strange moans began to increase, Melvira and the rest could cry out as much as they wanted without worry. The gentlemen in the room next door would not in their wildest dreams ever think that their mentors from the Academy would be right beside their room, only being able to beg for mercy while being vited by their student.

    By midnight, the strange moans finally stopped. No man, no matter how virile, would be able to ¡°plow the fields¡± for an entire night. In the olden days, only cows ever died of exhaustion, nond was ruined from the plowing.

    Be¡¯s side had stopped long ago. Be gave them full-body massages after ¡°forcing down¡± her two new beauties and big sister, as a sort of calming exercise after the work. If she did this a few more times, it didn¡¯t matter how aloof a girl was, Be would eventually make them reveal their charming sides.

    ¡°Be, you viin. I¡¯m going to have to discipline you¡­Catalina and Ingrid spoil you too much. They don¡¯t even punish you¡­¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Melvira, how are you going to discipline me when you¡¯re so worn out? Say, do you dare bet on the possibility that I¡¯de to seek you out everyday so that you¡¯d never get out of bed¡­¡±

    Melvira waspletely silent now. She really was afraid that Be woulde to look for her every day. The stamina this viinous student had was so fiercely beyond that of the human race that even the Dragon Knight Ingrid was bullied to the point where she was paralyzed on the bed. Counting Princess Laceman of the Golden Dragon Race, this was simply a ¡°double-kill¡± for Be, to take down both the steed and the rider.

    When she thought of this, Melvira turned her face. She didn¡¯t want to look at Be¡¯s strongly invasive eyes, but Be would not let her do as she wished. Very quickly, Melvira was forced to look back to Be¡¯s side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kiss me, I¡¯m tired¡­Go and look for Catalina or Ingrid. I¡­¡±

    Catalina and Ingrid had both passed out long ago after being bullied by Be, so Melvira¡¯s diversion tactic failed. Seeing Being closer, she could only open her mouth to wee her master. After taking in her sweet tongue, Be began a new round of enjoyment.

    ¡°Big Sister Melvira, are you still not giving up yet? Seems like I¡¯ll have to be attending more of your sses in the future. And, there are plenty of beautiful senior and junior sisters in your ss too!¡±

    ¡°Be, don¡¯t¡­Just bully me alone, stop leading my students astray¡­¡±

    Melvira waspletely overwhelmed by this viinous student in front of her. Looking at Emiga and Florentine, who had passed out beside her, Melvira began to doubt whether or not she could stop Be¡¯s advancing attacks.

    By the time it had gottente and quiet, Be called her trusted henchman, Assassin L, over. With her help, she loaded the beautiful maidens into a carriage and prepared to smuggle them back to the unused barracks where the Rose Society girls¡¯ guest rooms were.

    Even though it was right across the street, there were now Manasvir Empire Royal Guards standing guard at the entrance, so Be couldn¡¯t just swagger in through the front door with Melvira and the rest who werepletely nude. L had already finished helping her deal with the backdoor of the temporary barracks. Since no guards were manning the back, the lock was easily taken down by L.

    ¡°Big Sister Melvira, since we weren¡¯t able to spend a whole night together this time, I¡¯ll make it up to you once we arrive at the imperial city. That¡¯s right, here is the contract of employment to be one of our Rose Society¡¯s advising mentors. Come and get your fingerprint on it!¡±

    Melvira waspletely done with her. This problem student Be was so vile that she really had to give it to her. To think she would not forget getting her to sign a contract after all this! She no longer had the strength to resist so she could only allow Be to take her hand and put her fingerprint on the contract. In her current state of mercy, Melvira could do nothing but ept having her fingerprint taken obediently even if the contract Be was holding was a ve contract.

    Just as Be was about to leave the Red Pavilion District, she spotted someone familiar. Right next door to the nighttime establishment she was in, she saw the familiar figure of Grand Duke Gould entering the building. Be was stunned. That couldn¡¯t be it, right? Instead ofing to such a ce for entertainment, wouldn¡¯t it be better to just hire someone to his house?

    Gould seemed to be in a hurry. He didn¡¯t even bring a single one of his men with him, and they did not notice Be and the others on the other side. Her meeting point with Assassin L was under a tree by the roadside. With the help of the trees as cover, it would be hard for anyone to notice them if they weren¡¯t paying attention.

    ¡°L, you keep moving as nned and help me bring them back. I¡¯ll be back in a short while.¡±

    ¡°Understood, Lord Be. Please be careful.¡±

    After separating with L and the carriage, Be secretly entered the nighttime establishment again. She wanted to confirm whether Grand Duke Gould really came here for a whore. If he really was here for pleasure, then Be could just leave early. She had no intention of interfering with the private lives of her fellow gentlemen.

    Like the other, Be did not see a single waiter in this establishment. This guy clearly came here for a private meeting with someone and was using the establishment as a hotel. Since it was already veryte, most of the guests had already fallen asleep. Nobody noticed Be¡¯s arrival. Be put on her invisibility suit and looked for a room that was still lit. No matter what Grand Duke Gould came to do, it¡¯s unlikely for him to do it with the lights off.

    Very soon, Be found the only lit room in the establishment and she pressed her ear on the door to eavesdrop. This really was Grand Duke Gould¡¯s room. The Grand Duke seemed to be in the midst of a conversation with someone who was lowering his voice on purpose, so it was impossible for Be to determine their gender just yet.

    ¡°What did you need me for, Sir Envoy?¡±

    ¡°Grand Duke Gould. There has been much demonic activity at your sidetely. It¡¯s likely that they are going to attack the city on arge scale. His Majesty the Emperor said that in order to preserve your strength, you are to abandon the people in the city if necessary and to retreat to the nearby city of Pond. Just take the imperial army soldiers¡­¡±

    ¡°But¡­the students from Olsylvia Academy¡­and the people of the city¡­¡±

    ¡°You need not care about that, the Emperor has his own arrangements.¡±

    It turned out that Chapman City was going to face a major demon attack in a few days. The Emperor of the Manasvir Empire has sent an envoy to the city lord, Grand Duke Gould, to tell him to lead the retreat of the royal guard when necessary. As for the task of defending the city, that would be left to the students of Olsylvia Academy. More than ten thousand students from Olsylvia Academy hade, so their strength was no worse than that of a hundred thousand royal guards.

    The city¡¯s teleportation array couldn¡¯t handle transporting that many people at once so when the time came, they¡¯d just take it as the preliminary round of the intra-school qualifyingpetition. They¡¯d definitely be able to trick Olsylvia Academy¡¯s students into offering ¡°freebor¡± to the empire. Be expressed contempt for the Imperial Envoy¡¯s tactics. Did she really take the ten thousand students of the Olsylvia Academy to be fools?

    It¡¯s true that the mass selectionpetition is done by fighting wild demons, but they were mostly trash demons like goblins and demon imps. First, it was for their safety, and second, so that they could exterminate arge number of demons. There¡¯s no way that demons who could attack a city would be at the trashy level of a goblin, so it¡¯s a lie that would be easily disproved.

    Be was just about to leave when she noticed another carriage arriving at the entrance to the establishment. Several clerical officers from the Manasvir Empire dressed in their formal uniforms disembarked, and there was something that appeared to be the Emperor¡¯s decree in their hands.

    Be stopped in her tracks. There was no mistaking that the person holding the decree was an envoy, but there¡¯s no reason for the Emperor to send two groups of envoys to the same ce. If they were envoys too, then was that envoy in the room a fake? Between the two of them, one of the sides could be fake.

 Volume 6 Chapter 323: Manasville Empire Imperial Special Envoy Who Was Captured By The Darkness

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 323: Manasville Empire Imperial Special Envoy Who Was Captured By The Darkness</h4>

    In a secluded nightclub outside the Red Pavilion District in the satellite city, Chapman City, one of the defense cities near Madix City in the Manasvir Empire. Be identally overheard the conversation between the Imperial Envoys and Grand Duke Gould after she infiltrated into this region.

    Just when Be was about to retreat, another group of Imperial Envoys arrived. This made Be a little confused about the situation. Although the people from thetter group of Imperial Envoys were wearing schrs-officials¡¯ court uniforms, Be could feel that they were not ordinary schr-officials. Most schr-officials in the Manasvir Empire had nobat power, but these Imperial Envoys seemed to have the ability to fight.

    ¡°Dorn, are you sure that Grand Duke Gould will act ording to the instructions? I don¡¯t think he is reliable, no matter from what angle I look at him. He actually chose a nightclub as the meeting ce. He doesn¡¯t look like a trustworthy fe, no matter what!¡±

    ¡°Gavin, you have no idea. It¡¯s much better to deal with this kind of viin than to deal with actual gentlemen. As long as you have money, everything can be discussed.¡±

    When this batch of envoys arrived, the envoy in the room came out at the same time. That envoy was dressed more professionally. She wore a ck trench coat as she looked just like an underground agent. Both parties soon met each other on the aisle.

    For the first few seconds of the meeting, both sides were stunned, and the air fell into a confused silence. The two sides acted almost simultaneously. The next second, the single envoy turned around and fled while few of the envoys on the other side gave chase. Grand Duke Gould, who was nestled in the room, had note out yet. He did not know that the second batch of envoys had arrived outside.

    ¡°Dorn, you go and chase that person. Kill her without mercy. I will talk to Grand Duke Gould.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it a little pity to just kill her, the smell from that person¡­ I want to torture her so much¡­¡±

    ¡°Damn this guy, what¡¯s fun about Human Race women? They are not as durable and longsting as exotic and unique races. It¡¯s all about time now. Hurry up and solve¡­ There are people from the Radiant Church across the street. You better hurry if you do not wish to increase the workload.¡±

    ¡°Understood, I will go and settle that woman.¡±

    The Imperial Envoy, named Dorn, mutated in an instant. The original appearance of a middle-shaped man turned into the appearance of a demon instantly. A pair of ck demonic wings grew on its back, and there was a pair of demon¡¯s ws on top of a demonic horn on its head. It hid his true identity so perfectly that even Be was almost fooled by its appearance. It seemed to be no ordinary cannon foe.

    When she saw Dorn chasing after that envoy, Be pondered for a while, turned around to follow Dorn. She didn¡¯t care about what the remaining envoy was talking about with Grand Duke Gould. After knowing that the single envoy who was being hunted was a woman, Be¡¯s interest peaked. She totally had zero interest in the secret trading here.

    The demon was running at a very fast speed, most people couldn¡¯t keep track of it. Be quickly caught up with the demon¡¯s speed through her moving speed as the Demon God. At the fountain outside the nightclub, Be saw the Demon Dorn and the female envoy. Both parties were already at war. Apparently, that female envoy did not expect that she would be caught up so quickly and appeared to be hurried in the battle.

    The profession of the female envoy was probably a swordsman. She wielded her long sword and fought with the demon. She was not weak, but it was a pity that she was facing a demon. The sharp de couldn¡¯t cut open the skin of the Demon Dorn at all. Demon Dorn seemed to be wanting to y with its prey. It was not in a hurry to kill the female envoy. It didn¡¯t even need to evade, it was facing the female envoy¡¯s attack head-on.

    ¡°Little girl, you¡¯re young and have a fierce personality. I, the demon, took a fancy to you,e and give me a few days of fun! I will keep your whole body intact if I¡¯m in a good mood!¡±

    ¡°You demon, just go and die!¡±

    The female envoy put out a full blow, she didn¡¯t dare to act carelessly when facing the demon. It was impossible to win if she fought head-on. Now she only hoped that they would cause a scene that was big enough to rm the Radiant Church members in the restricted military camp. That way, she would then have the chance to escape. Unfortunately, her big move was interrupted.

    The Demon Dorn had a very high level of wisdom. It could see the female envoy¡¯s intention straightaway. It suddenly appeared in front of the female envoy in a sh. The female envoy didn¡¯t even get the chance to strike after raising her sharp de before she was hit by the demon¡¯s energy shock wave as her entire body was flung onto the ground not far away.

    The Demon Dorn showed mercy with that move. Its strength could have killed the female envoy in a second. Following the broken pieces of clothing on the ground, Be followed the Demon Dorn to the position where the female envoy copsed. Other than the bloodstains on the ground, the person was indeed gone. It seemed that she had used some secret method to escape temporarily.

    ¡°Damn it, that girl can really run. You think I can¡¯t find you anymore, you belittle our ability as the Dark Demon.¡±

    Demon Dorn stood there with both his hands rubbing the air in front of his chest as if it were doing controlled breathing exercises. It was silently chanting various demonic mantras under his breath. Within a moment, a beautiful girl stumbled back. Her morous face was filled with a horrified expression, and the clothing on her entire body was torn, almost as if all the clothes were stripped off. Arge piece of fair skin was fully exposed and was clearly visible.

    On the female envoy¡¯s neck, there was another magic mark simr to the shape of a cor. That should be the source of the evil magic that controlled her back. Unlike most beautiful girls who had long hair that reached their waistline, the female envoy had shoulder-length short, ck hair. There was an unconventional sense of beauty when looking at her. She gave off a feeling which was refined and capable, like a beautiful young girl who resembled a female secretary. It was Be¡¯s first time seeing her since she came to this Other World. Her desire had started to act up again. It was time to look for a female secretary. Her family business was too big, it was impossible to manage without a female secretary or housekeeper.

    ¡°Can you run away? Under my spell, you will do what Imand you to do. Don¡¯t think that I can¡¯t do anything to you just because you have a strong will.¡±

    ¡°You demon, the empire is about to be crushed by you guys. The Empress will not¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say such senseless words. That Empress of yours is not good¡­ Alright, you shall give me a performance¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡­ You demon¡­ I¡­¡±

    Under themand of a gesture by the Demon Dorn, the female¡¯s envoy¡¯s limbs were no longer acting ording to her will. Her whole body was like a half-puppet doll. Her consciousness was still sober, but her body was no longer under hermand. She soon took off all the clothes on her body. The snow-white body was particrly conspicuous under the darkness of midnight. The tempting snow-white skin was simply the course of all evils that caused crime.

    Be was stunned behind Demon Dorn. She was still in invisible mode, and neither Demon Dorn nor the female envoy could see her. As Demon Dorn, like most demons, did not have a specific gender, Be did not dare stop his gentlemanly behavior after taking into ount that it was not a real man. She just wanted to see if this guy had any special ability.

    ¡°Say, why did your master ask you toe here! Tell me so I can consider if I want to kill you painlessly¡­¡±

    ¡°Demon, you don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t even think about it. I will¡­ I will not sumb to you. What do you want to do¡­ Just kill me!¡±

    ¡°I already knew that you would not be so obedient, I will punish you¡­ If you continue to act stubbornly, I will send you to the nightclub to pick up guests, you are still an inexperienced chick!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I will not say anything. Kill me, you bastard demon, no¡­¡±

    It was unknown how did Demon Dorn get a ck leather whip in his hand. The expression on the female envoy¡¯s face changed into a mixture of panic and embarrassment. Under themand of Demon Dorn, she crossed her hands and raised it above her head, as she turned around and faced her smooth and silky back towards the evil Demon Dorn. This gentleman demon was estimated to havee from some studio to make a cameo here. Be roughly knew what it was going to do, she had amon inkling with that familiar skill set.

    ¡°Imperial Envoy, it¡¯s really perky here, and it has great sticity. I will not whip your back then, I will just sit here and wait until you sing well!¡±

    ¡°You evil demon¡­ You will be punished, I ¡­¡±

    ¡°You can only have a stubborn mouth now, I will make you cry like a prostitute if you don¡¯t start your show¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry, your show is over¡­¡±

    Demon Dorn raised his whip and was just about to hit the female envoy when Beunched a sudden attack from behind. The dark red Demon God¡¯s w directly pierced through Demon Dorn¡¯s chest. Unlike the divine artifacts used to destroy the evils, when the Demon God¡¯s weapons attacked low-level demons, they didn¡¯t mean to wipe out and destroy the opponents like the divine artifacts. Instead, they meant to absorb the dark energy from the other party and appropriate it to themselves. To put it simply, it was just to eat the other party so that it could be transformed as their own power.

    This type of attack was more cruel than the divine artifact attack, and it was more intimidating to the demons. It was the same for Demon Dorn, at the moment of being attacked, the arrogance on its facepletely disappeared and was reced by terror and fear. Many of the advanced-level demons had many anti-stealth abilities. However, unfortunately, none of the Imperial Envoys from Dorn¡¯s side had this ability. Their main ability was to disguise themselves as humans.

    ¡°Wait a minute¡­ We are the same¡­¡±

    ¡°No, we are not the same kind. Goodbye¡­ Envoy, farewell¡­ Your performance was wonderful¡­ but it¡¯s a pity that I can¡¯t give you the final show.¡±

    That¡­ that Duke will not¡­¡±

    Demon Dorn withered rapidly as if it were squeezed dry. Arge amount of power was sucked clean by Be¡¯s Demon God¡¯s w. Its grisly demonic face soon lost its color and wilted immediately. It was wiped out before it could say itsst cruel words.

    When the enchantment on the female envoy was lifted, she nced back and saw that Demon Dorn was murdered by someone from the same kind as it. She had no courage to join the fight anymore. Her hands were covering her chest as she wanted to escape from the rough situation. Be had her eyes on her, her efforts would be in vain if she were to escape.

    ¡°Stand right there, don¡¯t escape while I kill this demon in a second¡­ Are you confident that you can run away¡­ You really can run¡­¡±

    The female envoy turned a blind eye to Be¡¯s words. Although she thought it was a little strange that the other party¡¯s voice was that of a Human Race girl, the female envoy only wanted to escape right now. However, she still got caught. Be pulled out the Demon God¡¯s w towards the female envoy who was running away. Sheunched the ¡°Human Sucking¡± magic power, one of the magic tricks taught to Be by the Devouring Holy Dragon Euphenisia.

    As it was not a magic brought about by Be¡¯s own attributes, its power was far off whenunched. Bepleted this Human Sucking magic at the cost of all the power she had drawn from Demon Dorn. Before the female envoy ran away, she was sucked back and hugged by Be from the back.

    ¡°You¡­ you are a woman¡­ not a demon¡­¡±

    ¡°Still running¡­ you need to be educated! I will take you to finish the activity which the demon couldn¡¯t getpleted.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Save¡­¡±

    The female envoy was knocked out by Be before she could finish shouting for help. From the moment she was captured, the female envoy never turned around, so she had no idea what kind of person had captured her. Not long after Be left with the female envoy, there were several ck shadows gathered here. From their appearances, they were the second batch of Imperial Envoys.

    ¡°That Dorn guy is actually dead. I reminded him not to indulge in the Human Race¡¯s beauty. That guy just didn¡¯t listen. Now it¡¯s good that he has been in. What a disgrace to the demonic world. He had the same morals and conduct as Grand Duke Gould, learning the lust of the Human Race instead of other important things.¡±

    ¡°Gavin, look. Dorn¡¯s body has shriveled to this extent. Obviously, it¡¯s done by an existence simr to us or even something of a higher level. The Twelfth Demon King¡¯s power shouldn¡¯t be controlling this region. Who exactly is this¡­. We better hurry and dispose of this guy¡¯s body, lest the Imperial Guards kick up a huge fuss when they find out.¡±

    Demon Dorn¡¯s body was quickly disposed of by his fellowrades. Be was not good at handling the aftermath of this kind of matter. She simply ¡°pushed the pot¡± to Demon Dorn¡¯spanion. She had other important things to deal with.

    The temporary residence arranged by Grand Duke Gould for the visiting teachers and students from Olsylvia Academy was the military camp left behind by Chapman City¡¯s original garrison. The condition of the amodation in the military camp was not very ideal. It belonged to the old style of the dimension. Although it was against many students¡¯ wishes, it was only a temporary residence. If they didn¡¯t wish to live here, they were free to leave. After getting this notice, students stoppedining.

    Be¡¯s room was a single unit. This idle military camp was originally made ording to the military establishment, which could amodate more than 50,000 people. The number of students and teachers from Olsylvia Academy that came to visit here barely reached just over half the capacity.

    Because of the dissatisfaction with such arge number of free rooms, many high-level noble students like Be, or the royal students from various empires had received a little privilege. They were assigned to a single private room. Be was not satisfied with this arrangement. A single room was not convenient for her to ¡°night raid¡± most of her girlfriends. It would be much more convenient if a few people could stay in a room.

    In Be¡¯s private room, the curtains had been drawn and the door was locked. It was midnight and it was a quiet time in the middle of the night. Be and erotic loli Noesha were interrogating the female envoy who was brought to this single room. The sound instion of the single room was very good. Be didn¡¯t have to worry about the walls having ears. Besides, the single rooms on the left and right belonged to the two sisters of her stand-in Princess Felia, Princess Irene and Princess Luce of the Octavia Empire.

    At this point, Princess Irene and Princess Luce had already fallen asleep. Be didn¡¯t have to worry about being reported. Also, Lisha and Be¡¯s ¡°girlfriend¡± Princess Kriss, her roommates, along with her other girlfriends were already resting. No one would bother toe here.

    The female envoy was named Amy. She was the female government official of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s Empress, who could be considered as the Empress¡¯ trusted aide. This envoy was not impersonating, she was the envoy who came to represent the Empress while thetter envoys disguised by the demons came on behalf of the Emperor. The master behind the scenes was different for both parties. When it came to the identity of the special envoy, both sides were legal. At least, they were all imperial envoys on the countertop.

    Amy¡¯s stubborn mouth and perseverance were useless to Be. The horrorbination of this female demon head and the Time Space Magic Demon erotic loli Noesha was simply a nightmare for all female prisoners. Amy did not have any clothes to cover up. She was put under house arrest in this room. She was put in the shameful posture which she had previously posed under the control of Demon Dorn. Her arms were crossed and raised above her head. They were raised above her head after being tied up by a red twine.

    Be made a strange rope knot on Imperial Envoy Amy using red twine. Be was very good at this kind of carapace tie of the previous ind nation. It had a fascinating effect on educating the beautiful female captives. There was nothing to say about Amy¡¯s figure, the figure of the beautiful girl with bulging forward and back was very suitable for this binding method.

    Be hadn¡¯t tried this kind of method, which was full of bashing shame on her girlfriends for a long time. Best experimented on erotic loli Noesha. Noesha had been fully focused on Amy. She seemed to be reminiscing about the previous super erotic experience.

    One of Amy¡¯s legs was suspended in the air by the red twine as her entire body was in the shameful posture of the ¡°Golden Rooster Standing On One Leg.¡± The ground was covered with all kinds of strange water stains. Be and Noesha had been interrogating her for a while. The look of Amy¡¯s body covered in sweat, her crimson face, and the strange water stains flowing down from her snow-white thighs, made it seem like she had been educated a great deal.

    ¡°Forgive me! I beg you¡­ I will tell everything, the way you guys treat the Imperial Envoy¡­¡±

    ¡°No, Sister Amy, you haven¡¯t finished speaking, and the night is still young¡­ Hurry and tell me everything about yourself. Otherwise¡­ you are too sensitive, I haven¡¯t even used the punishment, and you¡¯re already giving in¡­¡±

    ¡°Forgive me¡­ what else do you want to know, I will tell them everything¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to know about the Empress, everything¡­¡±

 Volume 6 Chapter 324: The Dawn That Never Arrived In Chapman City

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 324: The Dawn That Never Arrived In Chapman City</h4>

    Near Madix City, the capital of Manasvir Empire, Chapman City, one of the defense cities, the temporary residence for the visiting students from Olsylvia Academy. It was already past midnight, and the boys who left for the Red Pavilion District wouldn¡¯t be back.

    Be joined hands with the erotic loli Noesha to interrogate Amy, the imperial envoy and captain of the guards. Amy was one of the Empress of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s close aides, and this time, she was sent here by the Empress.

    Based on strength, Amy¡¯s rank wasn¡¯t low. But on her first mission here, she met all these freaks, whose fighting powers went against the heavens, much less the demons. Demon King Be was so strong, it was almost a vition against the rules. In fact, Amy found her more frightening than those demons.

    Something was wrong with the Emperor of the Manasvir Empire, and the Empress had discovered the problem. Thus, she specifically sent Amy, one of her trusted aides, to visit the teachers and students of Olsylvia Academy. She wanted to expose the Emperor¡¯s hidden identity and allow the Radiant Church to intervene in the investigation.

    About ten years ago, after a mysterious ceremony was held by the Emperor of Manasvir Empire, he was reced by some evil existence. However, the Empress couldn¡¯t say exactly what it was, only specting that the Emperor was an imposter. As the Empress had no military power, she couldn¡¯t act on her suspicions.

    However, all this information was the Empress¡¯s one-sided ims, and it had a significant discrepancy with the information Be had previously obtained. ording to what she discovered, there was also something fishy about the Empress. Used to imagining the worst-case scenario, Be preferred to remain objective until she witnessed the truth for herself.

    The news about arge number of demons attacking Chapman City was also released by the Empress. Her original intention was to remind the teachers and students of Olsylvia Academy about these demons¡¯ abnormality. Regardless of how reasonable the n was, the fact that she knew of such hard toe by information proved she wasn¡¯t to be underestimated.

    The Emperor of the Manasvir Empire started as a businessman, and so did the Empress. If she had no fighting capabilities, how did she obtain the information about the demonic invasion? This was simply inexplicable. She might havebat powers and was feigning weakness, or perhaps she had certain special abilities and methods.

    Imperial Envoy Amy didn¡¯t know much. Under Be and Noesha¡¯s interrogation, she couldn¡¯t hide any secrets. Although Amy had prepared for all kinds of torture before departure, she could only surrender upon meeting the ¡°expert¡±bination of Be and Noesha.

    Still, Be learned something interesting from Imperial Envoy Amy. The Manasvir Empire had begun flourishing thousands of years ago. To begin with, the Emperor¡¯s position as a businessman wasn¡¯t convincing. She wasn¡¯t sure how many years it had been since the Empress was in charge of the business.

    No one knew what the Empress¡¯s real name was, but her management mode had exposed many things. Such as, the magic card collectibles and other simr items popr in the Human Continent were invented by the Empress. All this indicated that the Empress might be a transmigrator.

    Be was startled by this bold idea. If her guess was right, it would mean a long time since the Empress transmigrated¡ªso long it was unimaginable. Many measures started thousands of years ago, such as the magic card collectibles, which dated back to 3,000 years and were implemented by the Empress of that generation. It seemed this secret would only be revealed after obtaining the imperial capital and reading the history books. Be could only put aside her suspicions and think about the present.

    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels ) might...let''s just hope it doesn''te to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.

    In Be¡¯s private room, Imperial Envoy Amy had a red ball gag in her mouth as she was tortured. Her snow-white skin showed red marks from being caressed and kneaded. Noesha ced a delicate ck leather cor on her, then turned her around, and covered her back with hot drops of melting candle wax.

    Be acquiesced with Noesha¡¯s actions. She stood in front of Amy, her face buried in those perky breasts. She took turns sucking each nipple as her hands wandered her body. Exploiting Amy¡¯s inability to mp her legs, she explored both the front and back of her intimate regions.

    Amy¡¯s face was flushed as Noesha and Be had their way with her, about to lose her mind from the pleasure. She had never dreamed of such a thing in her life. Be got up to remove the little ball gag in her mouth, intending to steal her first kiss. Although Amy was the Imperial Envoy and the Captain of the Queen¡¯s Guard, she was only a year older than Be, much like the seniors Be met in Olsylvia Academy. Be felt no guilt bullying the poor girl. It seemed she had fully embarked on the journey as a sadist.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this. I¡¯ll tell you what you want to know. Please stop bullying me¡­ What will it take for you to let me go? Mmh¡­¡±

    Be kissed Amy¡¯s lips, so she could no longer speak. When the two separated, Be fixed her gaze onto her beautiful breasts. It was better for Amy to be her special envoy in the future.

    ¡°I have said everything I know! Let me go!¡±

    ¡°Amy, don¡¯t even think of escaping. Those I like have never been able to flee from my grasp. As for the price of letting you go, forget about it. I need you¡­¡±

    ¡°No¡­ This is wrong. You¡¯re also a girl¡­¡±

    Imperial Envoy Amy shook her body desperately, trying to resist Be¡¯s ministrations. However, Be hung her other foot with a red rope, so Amy¡¯s body was suspended in mid-air. When her hand caressed the ¡°mysterious part¡± beneath, Amy was afraid to move recklessly. If she tried to wiggle even a bit, Be would y with her most sensitive spot.

    ¡°Amy, don¡¯t pretend. You¡¯re already so wet¡­. Tell me, don¡¯t you feel good? You have to be honest with yourself!¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t feel anything. Put me down now! This is¡­¡±

    Amy¡¯s mouth was stuffed with the ball gag again. Noesha moved a triangr board below her, after which Amy was slowly lowered. This time, she hadpletely crumbled. If she were to straddle the triangr board¡­

    ¡°Amy, this is yourst chance. If you want to be mine, just nod. If you shake your head, I¡¯ll put you on this thing, and I promise you¡¯ll never get off again.¡±

    After her question, Be held out her hands, sandwiching Amy¡¯s face so she couldn¡¯t shake her head. Amy looked at the triangr board looming below and surrendered.

    Taking advantage of Amy¡¯s lowered defenses, Be removed the ball gag and kissed her once more. This time, Amy didn¡¯t avoid her. In this state of being suspended mid-air, she couldn¡¯t touch the ground, let alone resist.

    ¡°Well, Noesha, you have a good time ying with her. I¡¯ll leave it to you. Don¡¯t go too far. Remember, don¡¯t hurt her¡­¡±

    ¡°Okay, Elder Sister Be! I know! You can be assured that the next time you see Miss Amy, she will be more obedient than she is now.¡±

    ¡°No¡­ Your eyes, you don¡¯t look¡­ Don¡¯t go, I¡¯m scared¡­¡±

    Imperial Envoy Amy could sense that Noesha was even more of a sadist than Be. If she were to educate her, then¡­

    Be was still wearing the solemn Olsylvia Academy uniform, while Noesha had a ¡°Queen¡¯s costume¡± made entirely for certain ¡°games.¡± At first nce, she could tell Noesha was just as sadistic as Be, if not worse.

    Amy regretted not surrendering earlier. What was the point of struggling for so long? But now, it was toote for regrets. Noesha picked up the ball gag to block Amy¡¯s mouth and covered her eyes with a ck blindfold.

    ¡°Miss Amy, don¡¯t be afraid. I won¡¯t hurt you. Don¡¯t think so bad of me. I¡¯ll be much gentler than I was before!¡±

    Amy was finally forced to sit on that special triangr board. It had been quite some time since Noesha found such a fun girl to y with. She grabbed her whip and walked over. Not waiting to see the action, Be left the room for the time being. However, before she closed the door, she could hear the sound of whipping and Amy¡¯s muffled moans.

    ¡°The moon is so beautiful! My Empress is¡­¡±

    ¡°Demon God¡­ Mistress Be, your nightlife is really interesting. Unfortunately, these human girls are so weak. I don¡¯t see the moon tonight! Is the sky you see different from mine?¡±

    ¡°Besides, it¡¯s too much for me to use the title of ¡®Empress¡¯! Please don¡¯t joke like that! I simply can¡¯t bear it!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mind these little details! Let¡¯s talk business.¡±

    A beautiful girl with long, dark green hair was standing at the door of Be¡¯s room. She was Insect Empress Vicky Hill, one of the Abyss Creators. Ever since Be ¡°took advantage of her difficulties¡±, she was convinced by her strength. She was now the first Abyss Creator under Be¡¯splete control and domination.

    Vicky Hill wore a set of lingerie made of petals, covered with a transparent gauze. Fortunately, it was now the dead of night, and no one was privy to this scene. Otherwise, they would have assumed it was a ¡°night encounter¡± with a beautiful girl.

    Previously, Be didn¡¯t have the opportunity to get better acquainted with Vicky Hill, so she didn¡¯t know much about her body. Looking at her seductive getup, Be was almost tempted to pull her into the room with Imperial Envoy Amy and pin her onto the triangr board.

    ¡°Mistress Be, the look in your eyes is so wicked. Are you thinking about something naughty? Perhaps you¡¯d like to eat me up as well?¡±

    ¡°The little sister inside is going to be broken by Mistress Noesha. I suggest using mind control insects to make her obedient. Although I don¡¯t mind this interesting game invented by humans, didn¡¯t you call me to talk about business?¡±

    ¡°Vicky Hill, go ahead. I¡¯m listening!¡±

    Vicky Hill sat on the railings at the edge of the corridor and yawned with her hands stretched out. The choppy movements on her chest gave Be an unobstructed view. The Insect Empress was truly uncultured. Never mind the sexy lingerie, but even her posture and manner of speaking were so seductive. An average person wouldn¡¯t be able to resist the temptation of such a stunner.

    Be had summoned Vicky Hill to confirm the uracy of the intelligence given by Imperial Envoy Amy. The investigative abilities of the Abyss Demonic Insects were pretty decent. Being small in size, such as the Abyss Blood Sucking Mosquitos, they could be used as handy spies, without the other side finding out.

    After the Abyss Demonic Insects sent by Insect Empress Vicky Hill returned, they reported a massive horde of mutated demons gathering in the direction of Chapman City. Their numbers were at least 200,000. The Chapman City garrison and visiting Olsylvia Academy students only added up to more than 100,000. Suchbat power,pared with their opponents, was far from enough. On top of that, Be had a hunch that the 200,000 demons up ahead were merely cannon fodder.

    The Abyss Creators were able to stay for a long time in the Other World, depending entirely on whether the master who summoned them could afford the energy consumption. Both Demon Gods and Evil Gods were rxed in this regard since they naturally suppressed demonic beings that were Demon Kings and below. That stage required Demon Kings to spend a lot of energy to support the consumption of the summoning array. Even if Be was a high-order Demon King, it would be hard to avoid all the problems and maintain the energy required for this ceremony.

    ording to the predictions of the Abyss Demonic Insects under Insect Empress Vicky Hill, the mutated demons would probably arrive in the besieged city in two days. All magic teleportation arrays in the city had been tampered with by the demons, so it was impossible to escape using them. At the moment, there was only one way to move out of the city. Those mutated demons would most likely target the students of Olsylvia Academy. If Be transferred them, the mutated demons wouldn¡¯t attack here but turn to look for Be¡¯s tracks.

    Although Be wanted to order one of the Abyss Creators, Insect Queen Vicky Hill, and her group of Abyss Demonic Insects to fight, the price was too great. She couldn¡¯t afford it. Now, she had to find another way out of the city.

    Grand Duke Gold had prohibited everyone from leaving the city not long ago. This unexpected order suggested that one of the demons might have sessfully impersonated an imperial envoy to pass on the imperial edict in order to trap Be in the city or to die in the siege of more than 200,000 mutated demons.

    When Be was done speaking to Insect Empress Vicky Hill, she watched her disappearing into the corridor. She then returned to her room. Noesha had already ¡°disciplined¡± Imperial Envoy Amy into submission. In less than half an hour, she obtainedplete obedience from Imperial Envoy Amy¨Can awe-inspiring speed. Imperial Envoy Amy had a look of fear on her face, evidence of the many unspeakable things she had just experienced.

    The rope binding Amy had been removed, except for the ck cor on her slender neck and the thin chain attached to it. In this state, she could obviously resist, yet she had lost her will. Hands voluntarily crossed behind her back, she was now half kneeling on the nket-covered floor.

    Imperial Envoy Amy¡¯s snow-white, delicious body was covered with all sorts of red stripes. Upon seeing Be, Noesha grabbed the other end of the chain and led Amy to her. Imperial Envoy Amy fell into Be¡¯s arms and started kissing her without so much as a greeting. Be reciprocated with equal passion.

    ¡°Amy, you¡¯ve finally figured it out¡­ And you¡¯re willing to be my¡­¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, please let me stay by your side. Don¡¯t give me to anyone else. Please, you can treat me however you like¡­ I¡¯m not a special envoy, just one of your people¡­¡±

    Looking at the beauty in her arms, Be turned to Noesha with inquiry and appreciation. She was curious about how she had managed to brainwash someone else¡¯s loyal subject in less than half an hour.

    Only allowed on Creativenovels

    ¡°Mistress Be, don¡¯t look at me that way! I¡¯ll be too proud of myself. Have you forgotten my ability? Miss Amy has a really strong will, but she can¡¯t resist the erosion of time! I¡¯ve merely developed her most authentic and delectable side.¡±

    Noesha understood the meaning in Be¡¯s eyes. As Be¡¯s ¡°first student¡±, she made no secret of what she had just done. As a demon of time and space, she had a special torture chamber built in her own space, which she could enter and exit at any given time. There were a lot of strange props, such as the triangr board, inside.

    Imperial Envoy Amy was sent there by Noesha, a ce where time passed really slowly. Although only twenty minutes had passed outside, Amy was bullied by Noesha in the secret room for more than a year. After such daily torture, no matter how loyal the beautiful girl was, she would inevitably be ¡°tuned¡± into an obedient little minx.

    ¡°Big Sister Be, if there are any other disobedient little girls in the future, hand them over to me. Although Subus Queen Aisha¡¯s technique is better than mine, my interdimensional abilities are the best. I guarantee that they will bepletely obedient.¡±

    ¡°For the time being, I don¡¯t have any suitable girls. I¡¯ll take Imperial Envoy Amy with me then. Noesha, you¡¯ve been ying with her for more than a year. It¡¯s time for me to have a go.¡±

    Be rolled onto the simple bed in the room with Amy in her arms. Though she had nothing to do, Noesha looked excited. Before she left, she even helped Be close the door and put up a ¡°Do Not Disturb¡± sign.

    The next morning, when Be got up, Imperial Envoy Amy was already waiting to serve her mistress by the bed. It seemed that Nosha¡¯s specialized training program for her focused on how to be the perfect maid. Amy wasn¡¯t wearing any clothes as she waited for her mistress to assign her new ones. In Noesha¡¯s special torture room, she was forced to wear all kinds of shameful clothes. Hence, she could withstand even the worst.

    ¡°Mistress Be, you¡¯re up¡­ I¡¯ll¡­¡±

    ¡°Amy, you can call me Be! In the future, you will work part-time as my personal maid. Today, you will stay in your room, so don¡¯t run around. Otherwise, I¡¯ll make Noesha your future mistress!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ I really won¡¯t run! Mistress Be, please believe me¡­¡±

    Amy had obviously been frightened by Noesha¡¯s ¡°education¡±. Without Be¡¯smand, she took the ck leather restraints, locked her own wrists and ankles, and then handed the key to Be for safekeeping.

    After Be put away the key, she stretched out her hand and rubbed Amy¡¯s head¡ªa special reward from her mistress. With that, she left the room, only to be stunned. The sky was still dark, but Be¡¯s biological clock told her it was daytime.

 Volume 6 Chapter 325: The Great Chaos Of Chapman City

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 325: The Great Chaos Of Chapman City</h4>

    The barracks of the temporary camp that housed the visiting students from Olsylvia Academy in Chapman City, a guardian city of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madix City. Although it was already day, the skies remained the color of the night. Be felt a little unnerved by these sudden changes as she went out.

    ¡°Could it be the magic around¡­ those alien demonic beings are advancing way too quickly. That ray of light¡­¡±

    Like Be, many of the girls who were outside looked curiously up at the skies. Earlier on, some of the other girls had already noticed that something was wrong with the sky as they made their way outside. Fortunately, there were many within the group who were student priests from St. Louis Church Academy. With President Maria taking the lead, those students conjured a ring of golden protective light that covered the entire temporary barracks.

    This was therge-scale holy magic, ¡°Sacred Heaven¡±. The size and power of this particr move was almost at the same level as the other forbidden magics. However, as this was a coborative effort between many individuals, it would not end in tragedy where the caster would drop dead once their magic had been used up. The barrier set up by the ¡°Sacred Heaven¡± would also affect and suppress the powers of any dark entities captured within it as well.

    The only problem was, to sustain the ¡°Sacred Heaven¡±, it would require an immense amount of magical energy. This meant that those who aided in the casting of this particr move would not be able to participate in the following battle. Although President Maria did not know if this mutation had urred because of demonic beings, she did not take any chances and made the necessary preparations.

    ¡°Be¡­ you¡¯re up. Bishop Stanley was looking for you¡­¡±

    ¡°Kriss, do you have to be so nervous? I¡¯m here, it¡¯s fine.¡±

    Princess Kriss finally managed to pinpoint Be¡¯s location. She had changed into light armor and stood as though she was preparing for battle. Be and Kriss arrived at the general¡¯s tent where Bishop Stanley waited, dressed in a pure white set of priest¡¯s robes. At the moment, he was engaged in an intense argument with the Manasvir Empire¡¯s Imperial First ss Officer McAdam. They were so loud that Be and Kriss could hear them, even before they got close to the tent.

    ¡°Bishop Stanley, this¡­ this is a normal night. No need to kick up a fuss. Once the empire is done with the arrangements for food and lodging, we will immediately arrange to transport all the teachers and students there! We have already prepared the teleportation array.¡±

    ¡°Officer McAdam, what is the meaning of this? Where is Grand Duke Gould? I am responsible for the safety of all these students and teachers. What are you plotting? Why are you not telling us the truth?¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡­ all I need you to do is to wait for a while¡­¡±

    Guilt was written all over Officer McAdam¡¯s face as he tried to assert his authority with Bishop Stanley. In the end, he managed to slip away while the other man was distracted, leaving an enraged Bishop Stanley inside the tent. Be and Kriss had hidden behind the door and did not enter until the officer had left.

    ¡°Ah¡­ this time¡­ Er, Grand Duchess Bellina, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Grandfather Stanley, call me Be! No need to address me as Grand Duchess or whatever. Haven¡¯t we known each other long enough?¡±

    ¡°How expected. Back then, you were just a pirate, now¡­ oh, Princess Kriss, you¡¯re here too. Come, sit down and we¡¯ll talk!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too kind, Bishop Stanley.¡±

    Bishop Stanley immediately fell silent when he saw Be. He had met Be for the first time on a warship in the middle of the sea. During that time, she was merely a pirate. However, in the span of a few months, she had climbed her way up to her current position as Grand Duchess. This swift rise in power and social standing was unprecedented within the five empires. For a moment, Bishop Stanley was overwhelmed with emotion.

    Actually, before night fell, the Chapman City guards as well asrge groups of imperial guards had sealed off all entrances to this camp under the pretext of protecting the students. Right now, none of the students were allowed to leave without official permission. Every single transportation array that led to Madix City, the capital of Manasvir Empire, was now under Grand Duke Gould¡¯s control.

    Currently, the leaders of Olsylvia Academy were split into two camps. One side was led by the First ss Clerical Officer McAdam and the Great Magister Ondo, who advocated for the students to remain where they were to wait for the notice from the Manasvir Empire. On the other hand, the group led by Bishop Stanley advocated to leave the barracks and travel towards Madix City.

    ¡°That old man¡¯s alone. He will not be able to stand up against them for too long. Now we¡¯re in trouble. For some reason, Ingrid and the others are still in bed.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ Grandfather Stanley, you should stay here for now tofort the students. Kriss and I have other matters to take care of and will take our leave now. Don¡¯t worry, Older Sister Ingrid¡­ I mean, Teacher Ingrid will be fine.¡±

    The main reason why Bishop Stanley invited Be was to ask about the three beautiful teacher¡¯s conditions. It seemed like she did not have a normal rtionship with them and it had already developed to the point where she could call them as her older sisters without any hesitation. An affectionate look appeared on Be¡¯s face. She quickly cated Bishop Stanley with a few words and left hurriedly with Princess Kriss in tow.

    The night before, Be had forced herself upon the gorgeous Dragon Knight Ingrid, who was a teacher of the Knight¡¯s faculty, as well as the two teachers of the magical faculty ¨C the chaos type Supreme Magic Mentor Melvira and the interdimensional type Supreme Magic Mentor Catalina. They had been engaging in all sorts of amorous activities until the wee hours of the morning and were probably still recuperating. Be doubted that they would be able to get out of bed anytime soon.

    Of course, this was not something that Be could say out loud. Without the support of the three teachers, Bishop Stanley could not stand his ground against the conservative camp led by the psychological type Great Magister Ondo. After all, this was partially her fault.

    ¡°Be, what do you n to do? Lisha and the others await your instructions.¡±

    ¡°Let me think about it¡­ By the way, where are the boys? I didn¡¯t see any of them on the way here!¡±

    ¡°Teacher Ondo has taken the boys away to some unknown location. He had intended to take many of the girls along too. However, President Lucia and the others refused to follow him. Right now, Grandfather Stanley is the only male inside these barracks.¡±

    Her opponent had moved much faster than Be had expected. In fact, it was so fast that it was ridiculous. The Great Magister Ondo had ¡°hoodwinked¡± every single boy from Olsylvia Academy into following him. However, his methods remained a mystery. At the moment, the barracks was left with only female students. While Be was having fun, reveling in her debauchery, that fellow had already made his first move.

    The other person in charge, Officer McAdam, had already snuck out of the temporary camp. By the looks of it, he would not return again. Be had no idea when that fellow, Teacher Ondo, and the Grand Duke Gould had begun to be in cahoots with each other.

    The Great Magister Ondo had initially nned to take many beautiful girls along with him. However, his ns were foiled by thebined efforts of the various student union presidents. Chief President Angelia, President Isaman and the presidents from the four other campuses, along with the Dragon Knight Natasha, who was the Chief of the Disciplinary Committee, had presented a united front to reject Ondo¡¯s arrangements.

    Other than President Isaman, the rest of the student union presidents already shared intimate rtionships with Be. Naturally, they would subconsciously wish to seek Be¡¯s advice before making any decision. Although the Great Magister Ondo was a teacher, his authority could not override any decisions made by thebined decisions of the student council presidents. In the end, he had no choice but to leave quietly.

    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels ) might...let''s just hope it doesn''te to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.

    ¡°That hypocrite, how dare he even think about taking my women¡­ I mean, get any funny ideas about my close friends? If he was right here, I would definitely break both his legs¡­ Kriss, head back to meet with Lisha and the others. Then, inform Assassin Noreya to look for me.¡±

    ¡°Be, I¡­ can¡¯t I do it? I can participate in this mission as well.¡±

    ¡°Kriss, it would be better for you to stay here. Also, tell President Maria and the others to maintain the magical defensive barrier. If you were toe with me, President Isaman and ine might want toe along as well. After all, she is a princess of this region. With them around, it might make things more difficult for me.¡±

    Nearly twenty thousand imperial guards stood guard outside the temporary camp. Right now, there were only a few thousand female students left within the camp and their orders were to guard these students with their lives. Although they felt a little suspicious about this strange order, their military training had conditioned them to follow every order. Going against theirmander¡¯s orders was practically an impossible task.

    Suddenly, a few imperial guards who were stationed at the back doors of the temporary camp were met with an attack. Their attackers were extremely well-coordinated. Even though the guards reacted extremely quickly, they were killed by a barrage of arrows when they tried to put up their defences. The archer was extremely cunning and aimed straight for the guards¡¯ eyes, killing those guards d in golden armor with a single headshot.

    Be only emerged after the deed was done. This time, the assassins involved in this operation were her dorm mates ¨C Princess Noreya, President Ivy of the Olivia Wizard Academy, and L, who was her younger sister Lisha¡¯s close friend and part of her troops.

    ¡°Be, the target has been taken care of. The next batch of patrolling guards is estimated to arrive in around ten minutes¡­¡±

    ¡°Mmm, good job. President Ivy, go with L and check on the teleportation arrays inside the city. Remember, safety first. Noreya and I will move on to execute the secret mission.¡±

    ¡°I get it, Be. We will keep in contact using ourmunication crystals.¡±

    Although Be¡¯s Rose Society included many highly influential girls within Olsylvia Academy, it was still no easy feat tomand all the female students from the academy. They were being monitored by imperial guards under the legitimate reason of protecting them, at least in name. This meant that it was extremely difficult for Be to recruit these girls to create trouble and she was left with no choice but to use her own magical methods to take care of this matter.

    For this mission, the only ones among her close friends who could be of any help were assassins like Princess Noreya. Due to their upational habit, they would kill their own kind without even batting an eyelid. Furthermore, none of them were from the Manasvir Empire and they would not have any considerations when it came to killing these imperial guards.

    Only half the imperial guards were actually tasked to keep an eye on the camp. The rest were responsible for locking down the Red Pavillion District on the other side, as well as to prevent any of the lecherous guests ordies in the nightclubs from being too ¡°talkative¡±. If anything were to leak out, these rumors would immediately spread like wildfire as their gossip mongering abilities wereparable to the hawkers on the streets. At this point, no one had noticed that Be and the others had snuck out. By the time the second batch of patrolling guards arrived at the scene, they were only met with the mangled bloody mess of theirrades¡¯ bodies.

    Be and Noreya moved swiftly and soundlessly along the empty streets. The remaining darkness provided some cover for them. This time, their target was the only church within Chapman City ¨C the Valentine Cathedral. The Grand Duke Gould must have sent out a city-wide lockdown order, which was probably the reason why the usually bustling Weaponry Business District was practically a ghost town. Even the residents hid within their stores, afraid to take a single step outside.

    Only allowed on Creativenovels

    The food storage center of Chapman City was located next to Valentine Cathedral. The food supplies for both guards and residents came from this very ce. Usually, this ce would be guarded by at least twenty thousand guards all year round. However, Grand Duke Gould had mobilized most of them to guard the barracks and there were only around two thousand imperial guards left here. This was the perfect opportunity to create trouble.

    The Valentine Cathedral had been abandoned for some time. Thest priest who had been holding on to the ce had died of sickness around five years ago. Since then, the City Lord, Grand Duke Gould, had not applied for a recement from the Radiant Church. As Be and Noreya walked into the Valentine Cathedral, they found that everything inside was covered with at least an inch of dust and it was immediately evident that no one had cleaned this ce in a very long time.

    ¡°Be, are you going to¡­¡±

    ¡°President Isaman and the others are here as well, I can¡¯t possibly go on a killing spree with them around. Noreya, lend me your dagger. I will simply use these adorable little things here to help us out¡­¡±

    ¡°Be, I think you¡­ forget it, President Maria and the others seem to be really close with you anyway. I¡¯ll just be a spectator and if anyone asks, I had no idea what you had in mind.¡±

    Be and Noreya walked into the cemetery located behind the Valentine Cathedral. Although the church was abandoned, it was not the case for this cemetery. Since the resistance against the invasion of the Twelve Demon Kings began more than ten thousand years ago, the people of this Other World firmly believed that being buried in a cemetery under the Radiant Church would bring relief to the dead person¡¯s soul.

    Be stood at the edge of the cemetery and used Noreya¡¯s dagger to gently prick her right pointer finger. A single drop of blood, tinged with the scent of a Demon King, flew into the air. This drop of blood seemed to be controlled by some unknown force and changed its trajectory in midair in an extremely creepy manner. It then dropped into the tomb with the most tightly packed soil in the cemetery.

    A Demon King¡¯s blood would automatically locate the most powerful demonic being in its vicinity. The tomb that Be¡¯s blood had fallen into belonged to the deceased who had the most anguish inside this entire cemetery. With the addition of a Demon King¡¯s blood, it would quickly transform into a Corpse King.

    Once the ritual wasplete, Be quickly retreated. The entire cemetery seemed to bubble with signs of resurrection. With the Corpse King¡¯s tomb as the core, the dead surrounding it had been awakened as well. Countless rotting hands began to emerge from the ground as they shot out of the dirt. Be did not know how many deceased had been buried here in this cemetery. However, she did not intend to awaken all of them. She had only chosen to awaken those that had notpletely dposed to form her Corpse Army. Those that had been reduced to skeletons were left to their eternal slumber.

    ording to the requirements of this ritual, Be would need to give a few more drops of Demon King¡¯s blood to awaken the Skeletons. Furthermore, she would need to recite a much longer mantra as well. Be had not used the full ritual on purpose. There were at least twenty thousand corpses in this cemetery. If she were to awaken the Skeletons as well, the ten thousand imperial guards would not stand a chance against them at all.

    The imperial guards at the granary across from Valentine Cathedral stared in horror as countless zombies swarmed out into the open streets with no end in sight. Those zombies immediately made a beeline for the food storage facility.

    ¡°Oh my god¡­ the walking dead areing out of the Valentine Cathedral. Quick, send out a re signal. Damn it, we are outnumbered.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ Why are you running away? Remain at your post¡­¡±

    ¡°If you wish to die, do it on your own! Grand Duke Gould, that asshole, only pays us once every few months. Also, it isn¡¯t even the full amount. I quit¡­¡±

    In the face of the horde of zombies, the imperial guards at the granary descended into chaos. They had the same fault as every other Human army. They would be as ferocious as tigers inrge numbers, but turn into whimpering cowardly dogs when outnumbered. To hold off an attack from more than ten thousand zombies, it would require the effort of every single guard and soldier in the city. Right now, there were only slightly more than a thousand of them. There was no way they could fight them off at all.

    With the signal re, the entire city soon found out about the emergency at the granary. The imperial guards who were responsible for monitoring the temporary camp now had no choice but to retreat to provide reinforcements for theirrades at the granary. In total, there were only around one hundred thousand imperial guards in the city. However, among them, sixty thousand guards were unable to be mobilized as they were the ones stationed at the city walls. If they were to leave, the city would be left unguarded and vulnerable to attacks.

    The remaining forty thousand were mainly responsible for guarding the central region of Chapman City, with twenty thousand guarding the granary and the remaining twenty thousand guarding the city lord¡¯s mansion. Once they lost control of the granary, the Grand Duke Gould would have no choice but to send out part of the guards at his mansion. Be had now sessfully created enough trouble to disrupt their ns to maintain peace in the city. When Be and Noreya were about to retreat, they received a magical message on theirmunication crystals from President Ivy.

    ¡°Be, the teleportation array has been seriously damaged. Right now, it can only teleport less than twenty people at one time and it will take at least an hour before we can send another group. I suggest that we find another way out of the city.¡±

    ¡°Be, Junior L has scouted the city walls and reported that there were no signs of them being transferred at all. Should we change our tactics and act on the offensive instead? After all, many of the female students have influential statuses and I highly doubt they would detain all of us.¡±

    ¡°President Ivy, the rest of you will be on standby here to await further instructions. Noreya and I will make the necessary arrangements for everyone to leave the city. It¡¯s not nice to let all these girls engage in such violence too!¡±

    Once she had given all her instructions, Be and Noreya took advantage of the chaos in Chapman City¡¯s central region and made their way back to Grand Duke Gould¡¯s mansion. Be did not care if the boys from Olsylvia Academy had made it out of the city. Right now, she simply needed to make sure that the girls would make it out safely.

    There were three or four Saviors among the male students, which meant that Be did not need to worry too much about them. No matter how powerful that Great Magister Ondo was, it would not be enough to ovee thebined efforts of the male Saviors. Since the original teleportation array would not work, Be nned to set up her own array to take the girls out of the city.

    There were many girls on Be¡¯s side who were skilled in interdimensional magic, which meant that it would not be too difficult to create a teleportation array of her own. If all else failed, she still had that erotic loli, the Interdimensional Illusion Demon Noesha, to hold down the fort. Right now, even the remaining teachers were on Be¡¯s side and were now the ¡°hidden leaders¡± of the female students of Olsylvia Academy.

 Volume 6 Chapter 326: An Unexpected View Before The Escape From Chapman City

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 326: An Unexpected View Before The Escape From Chapman City</h4>

    The Manasvir Empire¡¯s Capital, Madix City¡¯s guardian satellite cities, Chapman City¡¯s city hall, Duke Gould¡¯s Grand Mansion. News of the disturbance around the barn had already reached here. The royal guards guarding this area were assembled at once, and they quickly headed towards the granary.

    ording to the Manasvir Emperor¡¯s decree, in the event of an emergency in the city¡¯s granary, walls, or other important military facilities, the royal guards could rush over independently without the need to wait for the city lord¡¯s order. Right now, the only ones left behind to guard Duke Gould¡¯s Grand Mansion were the duke¡¯s own troops, numbering two thousand.

    The Grand Duke¡¯s guards hadbat abilities about the level of a bodyguard. In terms of quality and skill, they were nowhere as strong as the royal guards who were stationed there before. After the royal guards temporarily withdrew, they began to cken instead. Even the way they patrolled seemedzy. When Be and Top Assassin Noreya came back here, she saw the Grand Duke¡¯s guards sitting around and resting at the mansion¡¯s entrance.

    The level of the duke¡¯s guards was way too low. Noreya and Be didn¡¯t even need their most basic invisibility suits. They just went around the back door and picked the lock. Throughout the entire ordeal, not a single guard caught them.

    Without the royal guards, the security level of the entirety of Grand Duke Gould¡¯s Mansion dropped a few notches. Be and Noreya aimed straight at the duke¡¯s study. In order to get permission to leave the city, Grand Duke Gould¡¯s seal was required as proof on the permit. In general, most city lords liked to keep this type of seal in an elegant ce, such as their studies, so as to look like a bigshot. Hence, they couldn¡¯t go wrong by hitting the study.

    While Be and Noreya were infiltrating Duke Gould¡¯s Grand Mansion, the girls of Olsylvia Academy gathered at the practice field of the temporary barracks under Beauty Dragon Knight Ingrid¡¯s directions. Most of the girls on the field were looking at each other, feeling confused.

    Besides the girls of the Rose Society who knew what had just happened, the other girls had not the slightest hint. Daylight was gone as soon as they woke up, and they had no idea where the boys and many of the mentors had gone. Many girls were inevitably feeling a bit panicked, but they just didn¡¯t show it on the surface.

    Two mentors of the magic division, Supreme Magic Mentor Catalina and Supreme Magic Mentor Melvira, were sitting on the dais behind Ingrid. They weren¡¯t trying to act special or putting on airs. It was just that mages didn¡¯t have quite as much stamina as a knight. During Be¡¯s ¡°wild party¡±st night, they had most of their energy drained.

    Catalina and Melvira had only just recovered some of their energy, so it was still difficult for them to stand and walk. In order not to expose the fact that they were ¡°pushed down¡± by a girl, they could only stay seated. As for Be, they both had different thoughts about her. Catalina was wholly smitten, but there was still a bit of a struggle in Melvira¡¯s heart.

    Bishop Stanley had already stepped back. He was a clergyman, so he did not know much about academic education. Therefore, such matters were better left for the mentors themselves to deal with. Moreover, Bishop Stanley was already akin to a grandpa to all these girls, so the generation gap would make themunication hard.

    ¡°Girls, please stay quiet. Everything will be fine. The Manasvir Empire has alreadye to us with the news. Hm¡­ Princess Isaman, you should tell everyone!¡±

    Not good at lying, Beauty Dragon Knight Ingrid was worried she wouldn¡¯t be able to lie as Be told her to and would have the girls be suspicious. After some thought, she decided to leave this ¡°behemoth task¡± to President Isaman. She was a princess of the Manasvir Empire and one of the student presidents of Olsylvia Academy. It would be better for her to speak to them.

    President Isaman stepped up onto the podium somewhat reluctantly. Of the three Manasvir Empire princesses present, Marite Master ine had little credibility, so barely anyone would believe her. Princess Pam, on the other hand, was just like Mentor Ingrid¡ªshe was a good girl who didn¡¯t lie. In the end, Ingrid could only leave it up to President Isaman.

    Be had definitely set her up on purpose. President Isaman cursed that she would fall into a puddle as soon as she stepped out. It was not that she couldn¡¯t think of anything worse, but rather, the harsher the curse you tried on a demon king, the more useless it was. She might as well curse her to falling into a puddle, as that was closer to reality.

    ¡°Well, let me tell you guys about the situation. Everyone, please pack up your stuff. We are going down to the teleportation array in a bit and be teleported directly to the capital, Madix City.¡±

    Most of the girls believed in President Isaman¡¯s words. As long as no girls with special statuses were to object at a time like this, they generally wouldn¡¯t doubt her. Besides, the girls who could cause trouble were members of the Rose Society. If they didn¡¯t ask any questions, they had tacitly agreed that President Isaman¡¯s words were absolutely true.

    The royal guards in charge of watching after the girls had already rushed over to the granary to suppress the rise of the corpses. Since nobody was staring at them, this was the perfect time to retreat. Grand Duke Gould¡¯s orders to the royal guards were to ¡°protect¡± the students, not ¡°monitor¡± them, as there was no way that such amand could be said out loud.

    The head of the royal guards clearly did not understand Grand Duke Gould¡¯s hidden instructions. He thought they really just had to protect the students. After seeing the signal fire at the granary, he immediately led all the garrison troops there.

    In the back garden of Duke Gould¡¯s Grand Mansion at Chapman City, Be and Noreya, who had climbed up from the walls, identally fell into a ¡°trap¡± while they wereing down. Since there were no lights at the back of the grand mansion, Be, who was the first to descend, stepped into a puddle.

    Following Be, Assassin Noreya reacted promptly and stuck her dagger into the wall, keeping herself in ce before she reached the bottom and avoiding Be¡¯s tragic situation. When she saw Be¡¯s humorously dripping wet state, Noreya held her dagger tightly with one hand and covered her mouth with the other, trying to hide herugh.

    Be¡¯s embarrassing fall was a hard scene toe by. Even a strict and aloof Assassin Noreya couldn¡¯t help but snigger. The big ¡°plop¡± when she fell into the water was too loud, and it had attracted the attention of some of the guards. A light came from the corridor. Be wanted to get up, but the puddle was only half a meter deep. She wouldn¡¯t drown; it would just get her ¡°wet¡±.

    Seeing the guardse over, Be could only endure the embarrassment and squatted in hiding. How did she end up falling into a puddle today? How unlucky. Which architect was in charge of Duke Gould¡¯s Grand Mansion? They didn¡¯t even fill up this pit!

    Only allowed on Creativenovels

    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels ) might...let''s just hope it doesn''te to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.

    Several guards were carrying cylindrical magicalnterns and came to the back garden. They didn¡¯t go where the puddle was and just stopped at the garden¡¯s gates. They were a bit toozy to patrol around the back garden in the middle of the night, so they didn¡¯t continue onwards.

    ¡°Nobody¡¯s here, I think. Let¡¯s go. Who¡¯s gonnae rob the Grand Duke¡¯s Mansion at this time of the night anyway?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. Let¡¯s just go grab a drink. Those stiff royal guard guys aren¡¯t here tonight, and nobody¡¯s watching. It¡¯s a good time for drinking!¡±

    Those guards quickly left after whispering to each other. Before leaving, they revealed the location of the garden¡¯s exit to Be. She also memorized the direction they went off to from the light.

    After the guards left, Be crawled out of the puddle with a moody face and cursed several generations of the person¡¯s ancestors, who had made her fall into that puddle. Very carefully, Assassin Noreya followed behind Be, worried that she herself would suffer the same fate.

    Grand Duke Gould¡¯s Mansion was dimly lit. One could tell he wasn¡¯t a good official just from the looks of it. There was a 9 out of 10 chance he made the ce so dark to make it easy for him to do underhanded ck market dealings. While walking, Be and Noreya didn¡¯t notice another guard again, not even a maid. This would get troublesome if nobody was there to lead the way. However, it was a good thing that Noreya was good at prying doors open. They could just check every room.

    The backyard of the mansion was where the Grand Duke conducted his various illicit activities, so anyone rarely went by there. Only a handful of his cronies were allowed to enter. Naturally, no one would be here in the middle of the night. Grand Duke Goult¡¯s family had been running Chapman City for years. He was confident that no burr would ever dare to break into his house, until he met these two ¡°special¡± burrs today, Be and Noreya.

    Be and Noreya found arge cache of good wine in one of the many rooms in the backyard, as well as a good number of precious medicinal herbs. Just like their counterparts back on earth, the corrupt officials in this Other World also liked to hide all sorts of possessions in their mansions. As for the wine and medicinal herbs, Be wasn¡¯t too interested. She didn¡¯tck in any of these.

    Grand Duke Gould¡¯s private cache was also discovered by Be and Assassin Noreya. The door to the vault was secured with more than a dozen locks, plus a few security magical arrays. Noreya looked at the door contemptuously and took out her tools, breaking open a well-hidden vent on one side of the vault, which was then erged in a way that Be could not understand.

    The designer of this vault probably didn¡¯t expect a thief toe in by breaking directly through the vents, so they just designed it to be a little more discreet without any reinforcement. With her superior assassin perceptions, Noreya discovered the vents¡¯ location and found a different way to open the door.

    If Grand Duke Gould found out, he would definitely cry himself to death. The dozens of security measures keeping the vault secure had be nothing but essories. Through this opening, Be and Noreya entered the Gould Family¡¯s private vaults that they had been using for almost a century.

    ¡°Noreya¡­ You must be a repeat offender, right? You¡¯re way too skilled. I¡¯d never even have thought of entering from here¡­¡±

    ¡°Be, hurry up and find the Grand Duke¡¯s seal. I have my morals as a thief. I only go after wealth, unlike you who¡¯s lusting after money and sex, stealing people¡¯s hearts, and whatnot.¡±

    The Gould family vault really was abundant. As one of the richest hereditary nobles of the Manasvir Empire, the wealth of this family was far beyond the great nobles of other empires. Even the prosperous Nation of Arcana, Aldridge Empire¡¯s, mage nobles probably could notpare in terms of wealth with Grand Duke Gould¡¯s inventory.

    This vault, the size of a football field, was filled with gold sand, which was just gold ground into sand for storage purposes. It wasn¡¯t easy to collect gold coins because of the markings, so the extremely wealthy nobles would grind their gold into the sand to store them.

    No silver coins or silver products could be found here. The Gould Family had already be so wealthy that silver was nothing to them. Besides the gold sand and an assortment of gold jewelry, there were all kinds ofrge gems, emeralds, agates, and whatnot. All the rare gems at the center of the continent could be found here. The Gould family should be very ambitious people, as Be saw over a hundred crowns in the vault.

    No matter which empire it was, the nobles of the human race stipted that a grand duke should not be allowed to own or wear a crown. ording to the rules, the only noble qualified to wear a crown was the prince. To wear or own a crown itself could be considered as having ideas for plotting a coup.

    Be knew quite a few grand dukes who kept a few crowns in private. Plenty of nobles wanted to be king, and everyone knew that they wouldn¡¯t reveal it to each other. It was sort of an unspoken rule among the nobles. However, it was a bit deranged toe to Grand Duke Gould¡¯s level of owning more than a hundred of them.

    Grand Duke Gould¡¯s seal wasn¡¯t in the vault, but this guy¡¯s study was just beside this location. There were all sorts of ledgers here, but not a single book, and all of them listed down Grand Duke Gould¡¯s underground dealings with the other nobles. Many aristocrats were involved in his shady business. Be skimmed over them and put them down. She wasn¡¯t an anti-corruption person, so she could only leave Grand Duke Gould¡¯s crimes to someone else who specialized in this.

    After rummaging through the vault and the study, Be made onest bet with Noreya and arrived at Grand Duke Gould¡¯s banquet hall. The lights were on, so Grand Duke Gould must be there. If the seal wasn¡¯t in the study, it could only be on his person. In order not to sound any rms, Be didn¡¯t touch any of the treasures in the vault.

    Besides themunal dining room where a portion of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s students were invited for the feast, Grand Duke Gould had his own private dining chambers as well. This was the venue where he hosted his partners in cooperation. Be hadn¡¯t noticed this ce on her first visit, but she just happened to chance upon it this time.

    Together with Assassin Noreya, Be crept over the roof of the dining chambers, just like the assassins of the ancient Orient on Earth. They peeled away the tiles of the roof and spied the situation below. Besides Grand Duke Gould, Imperial First ss Clerical Officer McAdam was inside the dining chamber, as well as the few imperial envoys. Be got a little excited once she saw the situation, but Noreya looked away after just a few short glimpses. She worded something in her mouth, seemingly the word ¡°pervert¡± or something of the like.

    The dining chamber was gloriously decorated with all sorts of golden furnishing. Grand Duke Gould, First ss Clerical Officer McAdam, and the demons disguised as imperial envoys sat around a table. The dishes wereid out on the table in such a gentlemanly way that even a ¡°corrupted girl¡± like Be couldn¡¯t bear to look straight at it.

    About five or six beautiful young maidens were lying on top of an oversized dining te without any clothes. They must have been drugged, as their eyes were closed, and they had fruits in their mouths. All sorts of delicious food were scattered all across their fair bodies. Wasn¡¯t this the pirated version of the ¡°holy¡± female te from that certain ind country? But this one was way filthier. At the very least, they had thin mesh fabric covering their bodies. But here, they were allid out in the open.

    Besides the erotic disy on top of the table, there were also gold cuffs affixing several dozen beauties to the wall on both ends of the dining chamber. Just like the girls on the table, they were naked. Their hands were crossed over their heads, and their legs were spread wide apart, while their bodies leaned slightly forward in a bowing posture.

    They wore ck blindfolds on their faces with special gags in their mouths. Meanwhile, their ears were plugged up with wads of cotton. Who knew what sort of strange things Gould fed them, but their breasts were bulging with a clearly increased cup size. A drop of milky liquid gradually formed at the ¡°raisins¡± before dripping down into two golden cups in front of them.

    The beautiful young maidens had tears streaked across their faces, but they did not pass out. They knew how shameful a state they were in. An unknown colorless liquid would flow out from the little ball gags in their mouths from time to time, forcing them to swallow it down. This was likely some sort of erotic medicine, which caused thedies¡¯ breasts to be in this bulging state. There were no signs of them going down at all, and the special white drink was also in constant supply.

    The golden goblets on the dining table were filled with this white liquid. Be could guess what it was: The faint scent of milk, unlike that of a cow¡¯s, had already told her the answer. The beauties chosen toe here were not Olsylvia Academy¡¯s students. They should be some of the pretty civilian girls from Chapman City who were captured by the gentleman, Grand Duke Gould. They were likely untouched nestlings.

    This ¡°holy¡± womanly dish, plus ¡°milk¡± feast, was so strongly gentleman-like that Be had to bow to them. She suddenly felt that Grand Duke Gould was still a ¡°great¡± gentleman. At the very least, some of his ways really made Be sigh. This was the first time Be had ever seen a feast of this caliber, and only a few ¡°blood feasts¡± Be would see in the future could surpass this in terms of eroticism.

    Be was enjoying the scene so much that she almost forgot her purpose here. Assassin Noreya lurking on the other side couldn¡¯t take the view anymore, though. Taking out a powerful crossbow, she aimed it right at Grand Duke Gould in the center of the feast and began to offer the ¡°supreme gentleman¡± a ¡°righteous verdict¡±.

 Volume 6 Chapter 327: The Perfect Ending To Operation Escaping Chapman City

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 327: The Perfect Ending To Operation Escaping Chapman City</h4>

    The Grand Duke Gould¡¯s mansion within Chapman City, one of the defense cities of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, the Madix City. Be and Noreya were hiding on the roof of Grand Duke Gould¡¯s mansion. After witnessing the Grand Duke¡¯s near animalistic ¡°dominant actions,¡± Noreya whipped out her bow and arrow as she was fully prepared to shoot the man.

    Be turned to look at Noreya as she felt the presence of a murderous aura in the air. She realized that Noreya was standing there with a weapon in her hand. However, this was not the right time to attack. Fortunately, Be was standing close by and managed to stop Noreya in time. Like Officer McAdam, the Grand Duke Gould could be killed easily. The crux of the matter was that the few demons impersonating as imperial ambassadors were much more challenging to handle.

    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels ) might...let''s just hope it doesn''te to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.

    ¡°Be, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Noreya, just wait a little more. Don¡¯t worry, I promise I will not stop youter on.¡±

    ¡°Fine, I will allow him to live a little longer on your ount.¡±

    The Grand Duke Gould was still blissfully unaware that he had already been marked as a target as he was still engaged in discussion with those Imperial Envoys and the First ss Clerical Officer McAdam. The Grand Duke¡¯s seal that Be was looking for was with Grand Duke Gould. That fellow had kept it close to him and carried it everywhere he went. By the looks of it, there was no way he could be kept alive.

    ¡°My Lord, you really do know how to have fun. These breasts are so pure and fragrant, what a delicacy! It¡¯s a shame, though. If only these girls were¡­¡±

    ¡°Officer McAdamn, from your tasting methods, I could tell that we share simr tastes. I wanted them too. These youngdies are definitely not a match for girls from the Olsylvia Academy. Unfortunately, those girls all have titles and are difficult to get!¡±

    Through that borderline creepy conversation, Be had a vague idea of the situation now. The n had been to separate the students into two groups by lying to the boys and leading them away, leaving the girls behind to be closely monitored. This was all done ording to the Imperial Envoy¡¯s instructions. The teacher leading the boys, Great Magister Ondo, had been duped by the Grand Duke Gould and brought the boys on a mission to y demons.

    The few demons masquerading as Imperial Envoys barely touched the variety of delicacies on the dining table. There was a possibility that those demons were shocked by the Human dominant¡¯s tastes, and for a moment, they did not know what to say to express their opinions.

    ¡°Imperial Envoys, have you lost your appetite? If you do not like this event, I have something more fun in store. Later on¡­¡±

    ¡°No, thank you, Grand Duke Gould. You Humans¡­ I mean, you nobles really do know how to have fun. Since we are here on official business, we shall abstain this time. You may proceed ording to the imperial decree.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, Imperial Envoys, please excuse me.¡±

    The troublesome demons impersonating Imperial Envoys left the feast as quickly as they could. After all, they had aplished what they came to do, and they felt ufortable acting as though they were humans. The Grand Duke Gould did not keep them back either and gave each of them an unmarked magical debit card. It was unclear how much gold was stored in those cards. However, those were ck in color, and such ¡°ck cards¡± usually were at least ten thousand gold coins in value and did not have an upper limit.

    ¡°Hehe, those prudish Imperial Envoys are finally gone. From the moment Iid my eyes on them, I knew that they could not handle it and would only spoil our fun. Grand Duke Gould, do you have anything else in store for us?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I do. These are simply the appetizers. Later¡­¡±

    ¡°Excuse me, my lord, the granary area is being attacked by corpses of an unknown origin¡­ Please, my lord¡­¡±

    Just as the Grand Duke Gould reached out to caress every inch of the beautiful girl ced on a te in front of him, a report from one of his troops outside stopped him in his tracks. The soldier was fully aware of the rules and waited at the door instead of stepping into the special restaurant. He was not supposed to see some things, and he chose to take a step back to protect himself.

    ¡°Where did those zombiese from¡­ Could there be an uprising among the corpses in the cemetery at the back of the Valentine Cathedral? Damn it, if I had known this would happen, I would have paid good money to someone from the Radiant Church to take care of that dump.¡±

    ¡°Suppress them then, fight back! As Imperial Guards, shouldn¡¯t you already know what to do? You don¡¯t have to report your every move, just tell me when it¡¯s over¡­¡±

    ¡°My Lord, it¡¯s not that¡­ The guards can¡¯t hold on much longer. The horde of zombies will reach here soon.¡±

    Upon hearing the news, the ss in the Grand Duke Gould¡¯s hand nearly fell to the ground. More than forty thousand Imperial Guards tried and failed to block the advance of the Corpse King. The remaining survivors had all retreated towards the city walls to join the sixty thousand Imperial Guards there.

    Usually, it was not difficult to deal with those corpses. However, Be had underestimated the power of a single drop of her Demon King¡¯s blood. The first Corpse King that she had resurrected was basically a mini-boss that was much more difficult to deal with. Under the Corpse King¡¯smand, the Corpse Army¡¯sbat power instantly increased by a few levels. Since the Corpse King was semi-intelligent, it knew that the city lord¡¯s mansion was the city¡¯smand center. This meant that by attacking the mansion, it would definitely destroy the guards¡¯ morale.

    At the moment, the Corpse King still did not dare to approach the barracks, which temporarily housed the girls from the Olsylvia Academy. The barracks were filled with the presence of powerful entities from the Radiant Church. It was also protected by arge magical barrier, the ¡°Sacred Heaven,¡± that would significantly affect the corpses¡¯ abilities to attack. It knew that it was more likely to fail if it attacked the barracks than the Grand Duke Gould¡¯s mansion.

    ¡°What¡­ we need to leave. Officer McAdam, retreat¡­ You, send out my orders. No matter what, we need to protect¡­ Where did he go? I¡­¡±

    Once the soldier heard the word ¡°retreat¡±ing out of the Grand Duke Gould¡¯s mouth, he left as quickly as his legs could carry him. The soldier disappeared without a trace and did not even wait to listen for further instructions. This p in the face came too quickly. The Grand Duke Gould was stunned as the situation became incredibly awkward. However, something more embarrassing happened. Officer McAdam had run away at the first moment. Before Duke Gould was done with his conversation, Officer McAdam was already nowhere to be found.

    Outside Duke Gould¡¯s Grand Mansion, the hordes of corpses were closing in. The Imperial Guards were losing. Just as Be predicted, even the Imperial Guards who were decked in golden armor were practically useless. The guards were quickly defeated by abined attack by the Corpse Army. After losing more than one thousand troops, the remaining Imperial Guards swiftly retreated towards the city walls behind them.

    After all, there were manyrge machines on the city walls that helped defend the city against any threat. It was much safer there than being out in the city streets with no cover at all. The guards outside the mansion were even more cowardly than the Imperial Guards. Even before the Grand Duke Gould had sent out his orders, they were already gone. By the time the corpses reached the mansion¡¯s entrance, the guards were nowhere to be found.

    ¡°These guys, seriously¡­ damn it, there¡¯s no way I¡¯m dying here. You people will simply have to remain here as bait!¡±

    Grand Duke Gould got up and walked to the wall at the back of the restaurant. He pressed a switch as a secret door swung open, revealing a dozen or so imprisoned girls inside the annex. Those girls had already been prepped and cleaned to rece the beauties in the restaurant at any time. Their creamy-white skins were covered in ayer of honey, and the intoxicating scent could be smelled even from a distance.

    The female prisoners had their hands and legs tied behind their backs. At this point, they had no clue about the situation outside as their eyes had been covered with ck blindfolds and had red ball-gags stuffed inside their mouths. Grand Duke Gould did not have any regrets. Although it was a shame that he did not get to use these ¡°first-hand goods,¡± there was nothing else more important than staying alive.

    Grand Duke Gould raised the butcher¡¯s knife in his hand and was prepared to cut the female prisoners to use the scent of fresh blood to distract the corpses. At that exact moment, a single arrow descended from the skies, pierced the arm holding up the knife, and stopped him frommitting this insane act.

    ¡°Who is this, you are¡­ assassins¡­ don¡¯t kill me¡­ I can give you money¡­¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, you imbecile!¡±

    Assassin Noreya dropped down from the ceiling. She teleported behind him and unleashed the assassin¡¯s signature move ¨C the ¡°backstab.¡± With incredible precision, she plunged her de into Grand Duke Gould¡¯s heart from the back, finally ending the evil Duke¡¯s life.

    Be quickly jumped down and grabbed hold of the seal that Grand Duke Gould was carrying around. Then, with a powerful push, she flung Grand Duke Gould right out of the restaurant¡¯s doors. Once hended outside, he was met with a swarm of corpses as the blood on his body had attracted the attention of countless corpses.

    ¡°Help¡­ Somebody¡­ My leg¡­ Ahhhh¡­.¡±

    With his remaining breath, Grand Duke Gould tried to call for help. However, he was soon bitten to death by the corpses. The entire scene was extremely gory. Fortunately for Be and Noreya, the mansion was not well lit, and they did not have a clear view of the R-rated image of the Duke¡¯s death. The darkness of the mansion had managed to protect their eyes with a ¡°Dark Screen.¡±

    Although this was a cruel and unusual punishment, it was what the Grand Duke Gould deserved. The leader of the Corpse Army, the nameless Corpse King, immediately recognized Be, who was still standing inside the restaurant. As the wound on Be¡¯s finger was still open, the Corpse King must have detected the faint smell of Demon King¡¯s blood that wafted from her finger and instinctively knew that Be was the one who had summoned it.

    The semi-intelligent Corpse King stood still for a moment before kneeling to the ground to salute Be. Likewise, Be did not hesitate and quickly got used to her new role. She immediately used the Dark Demonnguage to order the Corpse King to move away from this ce and create trouble elsewhere.

    As the light was too dim, Be could not tell what that Corpse King looked like. However, she could not shake off this feeling that the Corpse King was a little more petite than the other Corpse Kings from the Darkness Sacred Region. It was a far cry from the giant muscled, thickly built, and ferocious Corpse Kings in her memory. If the lighting were slightly better, Be would have seen that the Corpse King was, in fact, a youngdy and had curtseyed to her earlier on.

    The Corpse King seemed to be reluctant to leave the pile of snowy white, extremely fragrant, Human beauties. Her human-like hands were clenched tightly into little fists, as though it was unwilling to walk away. After all, she was different from the normal Corpse Kings and was extremely picky about her food quality. Due to Grand Duke Gould¡¯s overindulgence in life, his body was no good at all. Also, the texture was too bad, as it was evident that he was not up to her taste. Her sense of aesthetics was much more attracted to the pile of fresh meat.

    Be did not know that mixing Demon God¡¯s blood with a Demon King¡¯s blood made her blood even more potent than the normal Demon King¡¯s blood. The first of every type of humanoid demonic being that had been blessed by her blood would experience powerful growth and development. As this Corpse King was the first to be awakened by Be¡¯s Demon King¡¯s blood, it had attained many strongmand type skills.

    ¡°Create trouble elsewhere. I am going to let these pretty sisters go!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mistress. I hope our paths will cross again soon!¡±

    ¡°Eh¡­ your voice is¡­¡±

    Be and Noreya were stunned. The Corpse King¡¯s voice was clearly feminine. Even if Noreya could not understand thenguage, she could definitely tell that it was a girl! Be was way too lucky. She somehow managed to awaken a Corpse King, who was a girl. By the sound of her voice, she could tell that it was a young loli.

    The Corpse King left too hastily, and Be missed the opportunity to ask that loli Corpse King for her name. Once she and Noreya put on their masks, they shook the imprisoned girls awake. As Noreya was constantly keeping an eye on her, Be couldn¡¯t manage to sneak off to pick up one of the sses that had been left on the dining table. Despite trying a couple of times, she still missed out on the opportunity to savor that special ¡°milk.¡±

    As the city was now deep in chaos, these girls had no idea where to seek shelter. They were originally the residents of Chapman City and had been secretly imprisoned inside the Grand Duke Gould¡¯s mansion. That pervert had a severe ¡°virgin¡±plex. Although he did not truly prate them, he had used them for his erotic pleasure as those acts were humiliating enough.

    Only allowed on Creativenovels

    ¡°Oh, brave warriors, please¡­ please take us in! We can do anything in return for some food.¡±

    ¡°Brave warriors, please take us in. Chapman City has already removed us from its city records, there¡¯s nowhere for us to go to anymore!¡±

    ¡°Brave warriors, we remember everything that Master Gould had taught us. If you like, we can also¡­¡±

    ¡°That would be great¡­ I mean, if you¡¯re sure, then use this teleportation scroll. This will take you to the city lord¡¯s mansion inside Angus City, the Grand Duchess Baize¡¯s Mansion. There are several vacancies for maids there. All you have to do is report to Marquess Karoluna.¡±

    Those girls were unwilling to remain in Chapman City as it was now a ce filled with bad memories. They had no choice but to beg for Be¡¯s assistance. Be then casually agreed to help them and gave them a few teleportation scrolls that would take them to her mansion in the Aldridge Empire.

    Those girls had already been well trained by Grand Duke Gould, that ¡°super gentleman.¡± By the time Be returned to her mansion, she might have the opportunity to recreate the Grand Duke Gould¡¯s special ¡°banquet.¡± Once they made sure that those girls had left for the mansion using the one-way teleportation scrolls, Be and Noreya cleaned out the Grand Duke Gould¡¯s family vault that had existed for more than one hundred years before leaving as well.

    The Gould n had umted so much wealth that it could not fit inside Be¡¯s personal storage ring. Fortunately, the Assassin Noreya, who apanied her, carried more than a dozen spare rings, possibly out of ¡°habit.¡± Both of them had taken every coin that the Gould n had hoarded for hundreds of years. While they were reaping their rewards, neither of them found any proof of the Grand Duke Gould¡¯s spouse or other family members.

    In reality, the members of Grand Duke Gould¡¯s family had been imprisoned inside the Imperial City as hostages to im rewards from the Emperor. He was the only one left. Otherwise, he would not have dared to fool around like this and imprison arge group of female ves to y all sorts of humiliating games.

    Be found Officer McAdam, who had secretly tried to run away earlier. That guy had been chewed up and swallowed by the Corpse Army, leaving only an empty skull. Even his eyes were eaten as only a pair of empty bloody hollows remained. His name was extremely unfortunate as it basically sounded like a snack, which ended up being the reason for his demise. Those few demons that had been impersonating Imperial Envoys were nowhere to be found. No one knew if they had escaped or had found a different location to proceed with their mission.

    By the time Be and Noreya got back to meet the female students of the Olsylvia Academy, the other girls were almost ready to wage war on the Imperial Guards. The female students wanted to leave the city. However, without the Grand Duke Gould¡¯s seal, the guards refused to budge, even with the presence of three princesses of the empire ¨C President Isaman, Puppet Master ine, and Princess Pam.

    Since it was confirmed that most of the teleportation arrays had already been destroyed, the girls decided to conjure their own teleportation array with a fixed destination. The few thousand girls would be transported to the border regions of Madix City. With Supreme Magic Mentor Catalina around, it would not be difficult to achieve it.

    ¡°Your Highness, please do not make things difficult for us. We are simply following orders. Why don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright, shut up. Here¡¯s the seal. Can you open the gates now?¡±

    As both parties were going head to head, Be and Noreya arrived in time to stop them. Once they saw the Grand Duke Gould¡¯s seal in Be¡¯s hand, the Imperial Guardmander had no choice but to give way. In the presence of various princesses and young mistresses of the five main empires, it would not do him any good to renege on his word. Themander then gave the order for the gates to be opened.

    ¡°Your Highnesses, where are you going¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop your chatter and open the gates, don¡¯t dawdle and waste our time. If not for the fact that you were simply following orders, I would have killed you already.¡±

    Without a second thought, Be raged at the Imperial Guards, who tried to dy their departure. If they had a death wish, there was no way they were going to take Be and the others down with them.

    Within the central region of Chapman City, those imposter Imperial Envoys had all been killed. Demon Gavin had a disbelief look on his face when it realized that it was a Corpse Army that took them out. ording to the hierarchy of dark beings, corpses were on the lowest rung. Even the most powerful Corpse King would not be a match for a high-level being of the Demon Race. Logically speaking, getting ¡°five kills¡± like this was technically impossible.

    ¡°You¡­ who the hell are you¡­¡±

    ¡°Your time hase. This is my territory now.¡±

    With a swipe of her hand, the loli-sized Corpse King split the Demon Gavin cleanly in two. She then turned towards the city¡¯s back gates and gave a solemn salute in Be¡¯s direction to say goodbye.

 Volume 6 Chapter 328: The Mysterious Singing Of Cromwell Village At Night

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 328: The Mysterious Singing Of Cromwell Vige At Night</h4>

    Manasvir Empire, the outskirts of the capital, Madix City, Cromwell Vige. In a brilliant sh of blue, therge scale teleportation array deposited several thousand girls from Olsylvia Academy on the ground. Even the dimensional magic specialized Supreme Magic Mentor Catalina, with the help of President Angelia, would have trouble using such a powerful spell.

    As soon as Catalina caught her bnce, she looked back at the twin tailed loli behind her with a shocked expression. Dimensional Demon Noesha¡¯s dimensional magic was too scary; she had shouldered the majority of the burden for therge scale teleportation magic. What was even scarier was the fact that she still looked rxed, as if she had justpleted a simple chore.

    Only allowed on Creativenovels

    ¡°Noesha, your ability¡­ Even the Dimensional Holy Magic Mentor¡­¡±

    ¡°Big Sis Catalina, I¡¯m just a simple maid of Be¡¯s, nothing else¡­ You don¡¯t have to think too hard about this!¡±

    Noesha skipped away, leaving Catalina with a helpless expression, her thoughts filled with chaos. She thought about Be, and why that bad student had so many powerful loli maids around her. She couldn¡¯t see through any of them!¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this vige! Knight students, Level 1 alert. The rest of thebatants stand ready behind the knights, magic students, group in the middle!¡±

    The Knight Instructor, Dragon Knight Ingrid, reacted quickly. She instantly discovered that something was wrong with the vige; it was too quiet. Cromwell vige was on the outskirts of the capital, there should have been arge number of vigers. However, there was no sign of people.

    Be stood with the other knights, forming a perimeter around the group. On her right was Lisha and on her left was the chief of the disciplinarymittee, Dragon Knight Natasha. Not far behind her was the Swordsman, Princess Kriss. Bishop Stanley, the only male teacher present, was in the center of the group, leading the girls of the Radiant Church, leaving Ingrid in charge of the overall group.

    Cromwell Vige looked as if it had been attacked by zombies, with human shaped blood stters littering the ground. Due to the terrain, the knights couldn¡¯t summon their mounts and were forced to act as heavy infantry instead.

    Be also didn¡¯t trust all of the girls present. She didn¡¯t have full faith in any of the girls that weren¡¯t members of the Rose Society, especially those from the Golden Legend Society and the Mask of Darkness Society. Carlos had always been at odds with her and she couldn¡¯t bring herself to trust the girls that were his underlings.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get near the houses. Everyone, advance toward the city, avoid disturbing the vige.¡±

    Dragon Knight Ingrid was experienced. At a nce, she had discovered that there was something wrong with the vige and prevented the girls from investigating the vige. She just wanted to quickly bring everyone to Madix City. If they could get there, then things would be much safer. Then they could figure out what to do with the male students from Olsylvia Academy that had disappeared.

    It should have been daytime but the skies above Cromwell Vige were covered in gray clouds. There was a constant crying sound emanating from the vige as well, filled with the voices of all genders and ages. As Be listened closer, she realized that it was impossible to pinpoint where the crying wasing from; it seemed toe from all directions.

    Several girls were so terrified that they could barely move. After all they were girls, and they weren¡¯t all that brave. Apanying the waves of crying, the road ahead was suddenly engulfed in a ck fog. Clearly, the ck fog wasn¡¯t about to let its new prey go without a fight.

    Luckily, this group had several members of the Radiant Church. Under the direction of President Maria, countless rays of holy light gathered together to illuminate the entirety of Cromwell Vige. It was one of the supreme magics of the Radiant Church, ¡°God¡¯s Blessing¡±. With the cooperation of all of the Priestesses, an enormous pir of light lit up the ground. It was extremely deadly to beings of darkness.

    Under the light of ¡°God¡¯s Blessing¡±, the crying stopped, and the road ahead also became much more clear. Be rxed her hold on her sword, yet right as she was about to let her guard down, a ck shadow pounced out from one of the viger¡¯s houses, directly at Natasha.

    This sneak was too fast, to the point where Natasha couldn¡¯t even react before she was tackled to the ground. The others couldn¡¯t believe that there was a demon that could attack under so much holy light and were stunned. Natasha was a dragon knight, and physically much superior to regr holy knights. The fact that she was so easily knocked down showed that the demon was extremely strong, stronger even than a junior grade dragon knight.

    The demon appeared human on the outside. It looked like a corpse, but it was clearly modified. It had six demonic hands, three on each side of its body. After tackling Natasha to the ground, it raised its six hands to tear apart her body. In this critical moment, several strands of puppet silk shot from afar, binding the demonic corpse.

    Kriss reacted swiftly, sending out a sh of sword light which decapitated the demon. Be used the opportunity to bash with her shield, sending the headless demonic corpse flying far into the wall. The entire encounter happened in a very short amount of time; most of the girls had still yet to react.

    The demon exploded into pieces, filling the air with a sudden wave of noxious ck blood, which possessed a powerful acidic property. The girls that attempted to block the spray of fluid with their shields were shocked to discover that their shields were swiftly dissolved.

    ¡°Everyone retreat, focus on defense. Professor Catalina, can you use anotherrge scale teleportation array? I want to teleport everyone directly to Madix City; it¡¯s too dangerous here.¡±

    Ingrid furrowed her brows at the sight of the demonic corpse. She hadn¡¯t fought this type of demon before. Chaos Supreme Magic Mentor Melvira was also at a loss. Melvira was well versed in dark magic and demonic summoning magic, yet she had never seen this kind of demonic corpse before.

    ¡°This¡­ I¡¯ve exhausted too much of my magic, Angelia is also out. You should know that there aren¡¯t many who study dimensional magic at our school. Thatst teleportation array took too much out of us, if we were to try to use it again, then I¡¯m afraid that¡­¡±

    Catalina wore a troubled expression. It wasn¡¯t that she didn¡¯t want to help, but she was temporarily out of magic. Ingrid could only shoot a pleading look at Be. She thought that Be would definitely have a solution in this kind of circumstance. If they kept advancing, then it was possible that they would be attacked by more demonic corpses like this, and not everyone here was like Be and her Rose Society, able to fearlessly advance.

    Be didn¡¯t waste any words, and took out an exquisite lollipop, handing it to Dimensional Demon Noesha. Noesha¡¯s dimensional magic was limitless, she had merely been concealing her true power and also looking out for Catalina¡¯s pride.

    ¡°Noesha, help us pick a location. Big Sis Catalina is a bit tired, so it¡¯s all on you!¡±

    ¡°Understood, Lady Be. You should¡¯ve done this from the start, just leave it to me!¡±

    Dear Readers. Scrapers have recently been devasting our views. At this rate, the site (creativenovels ) might...let''s just hope it doesn''te to that. If you are reading on a scraper site. Please don''t.

    Noesha prepared her magic, yet right as she was about to start, a surprised expression appeared on her face. The entirety of Cromwell Vige had been inundated with the ck fog. It¡¯s powerful aura snuffed out the ¡°God¡¯s Blessing¡± in an instant.

    ¡°Uh oh, I can¡¯t feel the flow of space anymore. Lady Be, if I were to open a teleportation array¡­ it would take several hours, I need to open a new dimensional passage.¡±

    Noesha admitted this with embarrassment. She felt a little guilty at being unable to help at this critical juncture. Demon God Angel and Great Evil God Mia both gave Be apologetic looks. There were too many witnesses present, the two couldn¡¯t expose their Demon God and Evil God powers. The current situation could only be solved if they used far more power than normal humans in this world could possibly have.

    Be didn¡¯t me them either. She gave them each a box of crackers as reassurance. Along with the dissipation of the ¡°God¡¯s Blessing¡±, all of the priestesses vomited blood and fell to their knees. Even the four holy maidens, including Maria, were down. The girls around them hurried forward to help up.

    ¡°This darkness¡­ we can¡¯t banish it¡­ it has the aura of a divine artifact¡­¡±

    Maria stood with the help of Holy Swordsman Cynthia. She wore an expression of shock and confusion. Clearly, it was her first time encountering a dark divine artifact like this. Even the Darkness Church didn¡¯t possess a strange artifact like this.

    Now, only Bishop Stanley was left, bitterly maintaining the remaining bit of light magic. If thisst bit of light were to be destroyed, then all of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s female students would be swallowed by the darkness.

    Following the descent of the aura of darkness, the magicians among the girls were suppressed as well. The elements in the air had all been supnted by the darkness element, and besides the ¡°Third Chapter of Taboo¡± Effie, who specialized in darkness magic, the others¡¯ magics were unusable.

    Suddenly, a pair of brilliant lights rose from behind Bishop Stanley. With their pure force, the lights were able to forcibly stop the descending aura of darkness. Two white-d priestesses stood behind Stanley, helping him defend against the darkness.

    They had apanied Be and were the first generation Radiant Pope, ¡°Origin of Light¡± Goldsmith, as well as the fifth generation Radiant Pope, ¡°Adjudicator of Light¡± Roxanne. The two female popes¡¯ lights restored the light of ¡°God¡¯s Blessing¡± at thest second.

    Goldsmith and Roxanne were both wearing masks. Besides the few, like Maria, who knew their true identities, the rest of the priestesses, as well as Stanley, stared at the two in shock. To them, the two were Be¡¯s hired private priestesses.

    The fact that an entire group of Radiant Church priests had to be bailed out by two outsiders was too much of an embarrassment. Fortunately, the strangeness that happened next overshadowed this event.

    Sounds of tragic crying came from the darkness surrounding Cromwell Vige, like a dirge of departed spirits. Many girls covered their ears to avoid listening to the haunting melody. Outside the barrier provided by ¡°God¡¯s Blessing¡±rge numbers of ck shadows floated restlessly, seeking to prate the light.

    Be was unaffected. She merely thought that the singers were a bit offkey, as if they were newbies. The two sides entered a stalemate. If the girls didn¡¯t leave the boundary of ¡°God¡¯s Blessing¡±, then the enemy couldn¡¯t enter. However the enemy was clearly trying to exhaust the group. Goldsmith and Roxanne didn¡¯t have unlimited magic, and when they ran out, then the darkness would strike.

    ¡°Angel, Mia, do you two have any ideas? Do you know what we¡¯re facing?¡±

    ¡°I know. They are Dark Chanters, they¡¯re not from this dimension. They should be the underlings of the Darkness Creator God. The Dimension of Darkness doesn¡¯t have a God Race, so the Darkness Demon Race took their ce. That¡¯s why their divine artifacts have an aura of darkness.¡±

    Before Angel or Mia could answer, an eager Noesha replied. Dark Divine Artifacts were like Divine Artifacts, the only difference was that they possessed an aura of darkness. The only way to destroy a dark divine artifact, one would have to use a dark divine artifact as well, using evil to break evil.

    ¡°You¡­ What are you doing? Be, we¡¯re in public, don¡¯t do anything crazy! Wait, you can¡¯t do anything crazy in private either.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, President Isaman. Could you please give us a hand? You should be able to solve this tricky problem.¡±

    After hearing Noesha speak, Be finally realized the crux of the problem. Her roommate and Isaman¡¯s dark transformations should be to resolve their situation. Even if they didn¡¯t fully transform, a brief show of power should suffice. When Be went to find Isaman, Isaman thought that she was going to harass her, and wrapped her arms tightly across her chest.

    ¡°Please, Lady President Isaman, I¡¯m begging for your help, not *that*. You don¡¯t have to be nervous. You always go straight to imagining inappropriate things.¡±

    ¡°Who¡­ Who¡¯s thinking inappropriate thoughts! I can¡¯t help, I¡¯m just a private priest. Look, even Maria and the four Holy Maidens were helpless, what can I do! I¡¯m not as good as them!¡±

    ¡°No, you can do it, as long as you use this¡­¡±

    Be secretly slipped Isaman a book. The two were in the center of the formation, and due to the rest of the girls¡¯ fear, the two¡¯s actions went unnoticed by the rest.

    The book that Be gave Isaman had been borrowed from Demon God Angel. It was titled <<requiem chapter="" three="">>. Originally, it was meant to be sung by Demon God Angel. However, if she were to sing it, then the humans here would die. They wouldn¡¯t be able to bear the burden of a requiem meant to send souls to their eternal rest.</requiem>

    Thus the only option left was to give it to President Isaman. Actually, Kriss and the others could have sung this too, but Be wanted to hear Isaman¡¯s singing voice. Kriss and the others were her roommates, she could hear them sing whenever she wanted.

    ¡°Be, this music¡­ I don¡¯t understand¡­ Even if I could read it, couldn¡¯t Kriss just sing it to the same effect?¡±

    ¡°Isaman, I want to hear your singing voice, is that too much? If it is, then I¡¯ll just keep asking until you agree. If you don¡¯t respond, then I might not be able to control my hand.¡±

    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll sing it! Be, you¡¯re too shameless! Who begs someone like this!¡±

    Before Be could ¡°lose control¡± of her hands, Isaman admitted defeat. She obediently picked up the <<requiem>> score, and began singing. Recently, Isaman had ¡°lost¡± every encounter she had with Be. If this continued, then soon she would be one of Be¡¯s roommates too.</requiem>

    The ¡°Requiem¡± was different from what the Dark Chanters were singing. They were singing the ¡°Voice of Death¡±, which would eventually result in the listeners¡¯ deaths. ¡°Requiem¡± had a multitude of effects, one of which was to soothe restless souls. The two songs were very different.

    Under the effects of the calming ¡°Requiem¡±, the girls who were tightly clutching their ears slowly lowered their hands. The music was able to temporarily soothe their fears. Before long, the effects of the ¡°Requiem¡± had spread to epass all of the girls, defeating the influence of the ¡°Voice of Death¡±.

    After the ¡°Voice of Death¡± was suppressed, the shadows of the Dark Chanters in the ck fog became blurry and weak. Be decided to form a kill squad and take care of the root of the problem. They could only get rid of the darkness of Cromwell Vige by eliminating the Dark Chanters. That way, they could finally head to the capital of the Manasvir Empire, Madix City.

 Volume 6 Chapter 329: Small Conflict After Resolving Cromwell Villageâ€™s Strange Occurence

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 329: Small Conflict After Resolving Cromwell Vige¡¯s Strange urence</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madix City. Inside the great hall of the royal pce, two dark figures are sitting face to face, ying chess on a ck and white checkerboard atop a golden table. The only difference is that the pieces looked slightly different. They were all hideous and terrifying-looking, with not a single normal piece.

    ¡°Chapman City has been taken over by demons of unknown origins. The level of the Corpse King is a little over the top, and it¡¯s actually the intelligence growth type. Those dimwits, Dorn and Gavin were instantly killed by those demons; they¡¯re simply a disgrace to the dark realm!¡±

    ¡°You underestimate the human race. I still don¡¯t like your style. Instead of this whole substitution fiasco, we¡¯d be better off upying them by force. Even though the invasion ns of our peers are too straightforward, they at least have much more sincerity than you do!¡±

    ¡°That is because you look at the issue from a different angle. The Mothers of Creation led by the Creator of Light, Anastasia Vianne, are watching this dimension. If you can¡¯t endure the loneliness, you might just end up like our rival, the Divine Creator. Did he not lose a battle somehow or another and was driven back to his own space?¡±

    The two masterminds behind the plot disagreed on some decisions, with one of them being the type who prefers using active force, while the other was the scheming type. Seeing that there would be no changes even if they continued this discussion, one of the dark figures got up and left, leaving the unfinished chess game behind.

    ¡°Are there any issues over at Cromwell Vige¡¯s side? Your subordinates aren¡¯t tough enough. They¡¯re a scary lot out there.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine. The Dark Chanters aren¡¯t a group that any ordinary person can just deal with. Even if the Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church are there, that group of girls still won¡¯t be able to avoid total annihtion. When that timees, my little puppet n wille to fruition.¡±

    ¡°Good. I may just be being paranoid, but we need to speed up. The others are already stepping up their actions, we still don¡¯t know whose hands the prey will fall in.¡±

    The dark figure that was left behind continued to sit idly by itself. It was savoring a ss of wonderful scarlet wine until his peace was disturbed by his subordinate¡¯s interruption. His subordinates came in bearing not so good news. They have lost contact with the Dark Chanters he arranged to stay in Cromwell Vige.

    ¡°Master...We have lost contact with Cromwell Vige. A mysterious force has encased the entire vige!¡±

    ¡°We failed? Prepare the next set of ns. It will not be toote for us to deal with those Olsylvia Academy students after they¡¯ve gathered at the imperial city. I would like to see which one of them has ruined my ns. Right, no one else is to hear of any of this.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    After the other dark figure left, it did not disappearpletely. Instead, it summoned its men. Both of the masters behind the plot had their own subordinates, but not all of them moved synonymously. Besides certain joint operations, the actions taken on both sides are separate.

    ¡°Master, whatmands do you have?¡±

    ¡°Prepare to follow my ns. That guy cares too much about the thoughts of others and their rules. There¡¯s no way he can surpass himself in this way. I will prove him wrong by way of force.¡±

    In the dark shade of Cromwell Vige, Be formed a three-man assault team with Marite Master ine and Swordsman Princess Kriss as they entered the darkness together. After dissolvingpletely into the darkness, leaving behind the Olsylvia Academy girls who waited where they stood while President Isaman continued to sing ¡°Requiem¡±, but the Voice of Death ced on the opposite was disrupting the minds of the girls on this side.

    Bishop Stanley had originally wanted to get the rest to do some scouting, but Be declined his kind offer. Though there were many strong people among the girls, it won¡¯t be good to mobilize them as these elite girls were either princesses of that empire or the noble young misses from that empire¡¯s aristocrat families. Even one loss would be hard to ount for.

    It was simply a separate world inside of the shade. Be took the lead with Kriss and Marite Master ine following behind on each side of her, forming a triangle as they carefully explored the dark Cromwell Vige. Not a single fully intact house could be found in the vige within the shade, and arge number of dark, corrupt Demonic Men were wandering about.

    Demonic Men did not belong to the demon race. They were mutated demonic beings that transformed to their now monstrous appearances. They either had many arms, or many heads, and with their appearances as badly decaying corpses, they looked terrifying. After catching the scent of humans, the demonic men began moving over to Be¡¯s group.

    After confirming with Be that Marite Master ine was a trustworthypanion, Kriss summoned her sword space and countless swords flew down from the sky, impaling the demon corpses that surrounded them. Marite Master ine was not to be outdone either as she manipted ten puppet threads straight into the ground and attacked the demonic men as her strings resurfaced.

    The Demonic Men were thoroughly defeated and Be could already catch a vague glimpse of the Dark Chanters hiding behind the Demonic Men. The Voice of Death came from Crom Cathedral, which was right at the center of Cromwell Vige. Arge group of demonic beings was gathered at the cathedral entrance, but unlike the demonic men, these demonic beings were much stronger in battle.

    The ones blocking the entrance of Crom Cathedral were sturdy-looking red-skinned ogres standing about three meters tall. These red-skinned ogres were one type of mutated ogre and they mainly fed on blood. They generally did not enjoy eating human flesh. They also had self-healing effects during battle which were annoying to deal with.

    Besides the hordes of red-skinned ogre warriors, there was also an elite unit¡ªHell Knight Cromwell. Cromwell Vige is said to be the home of the first Dragon Knight of the Manasvir Empire, Cromwell, and the vige was named in his honor. After Dragon Knight Cromwell¡¯s death, he was buried in the back of Crom Cathedral of his hometown, Cromwell Vige.

    That was thousands of years ago and the now resurrected Hell Knight Cromwell was the demonic being mutated from Dragon Knight Cromwell¡¯s corpse from back then. Its mount was no longer a wyvern, but rather a more violent purple Hell Bull. Compared to the dragon race, the deterring power of a creature as terrifying as the Hell Bull was more effective.

    ¡°Intruders, this is no ce for you to linger. Disappear!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the intruder! You¡¯re the one who should disappear!¡±

    Be summoned her Hell Warhorse and mounted it before rushing straight at Hell Knight Cromwell. After the body of Dragon Knight Cromwell, who had been asleep for thousands of years, was resurrected, it still seemed to retain its basic intelligence despite its motor senses being gone. Be came up for a challenge a little too hastily and did not fully equip her warhorse with its full heavy armor. Without even preparing hernce, she just rushed over with a knight¡¯s sword in hand, which was overly courageous.

    The red-skinned ogres rushed over together with Cromwell behind him at the same time, hoping to get the upper hand by relying on numbers and drowning Be and the others in their ¡°demonic tide¡±. Marite Master ine and Swordsman Kriss seemed to attack at the same time, each of themmanding their own weapons back to back.

    With Kriss¡¯ tacit cooperation, Marite Master ine manipted the tens of thousands of swords summoned by Kriss which were now strung by her puppet threads, and they all thrust forward at the same time as if they were being wielded by a real person.

    Arge number of red-skinned ogres were decapitated by the swords before they could even realize what was happening, leaving the scene filled with gore as arge volume of red spurted out, turning the earth beneath the feet of Be¡¯s warhorse red. And, on that scarlet earth, Be collided with Hell Knight Cromwell.

    Be¡¯s Hell Warhorse was no match for Fallen Dragon Knight Cromwell¡¯s Hell Bull, and was crushed into a bloody mist in almost an instant. But Be had already leapt into the air just as the two were about to collide, and it was only the Hell Warhorse Fallen that Dragon Knight Cromwell crashed into, not her.

    ¡°Ipetent rat, is hiding all you can do? Come out and fight me!¡±

    ¡°Goodbye, Hell Knight! You¡¯re nothing in battle without a wyvern!¡±

    Hell Knight Cromwell was looking around for Be when Princess Kriss and Marite Master ine made a coordinated power attack from far away. The ¡°Thousand Stringed Sword Dance¡± was released. Cromwell was unable to dodge in time, and by the time he regained his senses, his entire body was covered in dozens of swords with holy attributes, which immobilized the Hell Knight.

    After falling down from the sky, Be took advantage of the time Hell Knight Cromwell was stuck for a vertical sh from above, splitting Hell Knight Cromwell into two halves. The long rusted and decayed armor Cromwell wore was unable to withstand Be¡¯s full-force attack.

    ¡°You...Your power! Damn you...I will keep fighting...You cannot advance...¡±

    Hell Knight Cromwell let out an unwilling roar as its body, which had been cut in half, dissolved into a bloody puddle. Alongside its rider, the Hell Bull disappearedpletely as well. Hell Knight Cromwell was not weak; it was just that the countless holy swords Kriss summoned were temporarily granted the power to seal darkness, and his long-decayed flesh could not escape the erosion of time, allowing Be to take advantage of this for a sneak attack.

    After ying Hell Knight Cromwell, the demons entrenched in front of Crom Cathedral, be it the remaining red-skinned ogres or demon corpses there to act as cannon fodder, they all scattered like frightened birds. Hell Knight Cromwell was equivalent to this ce¡¯s area boss, so all the remaining demons escaped once their leader was defeated.

    After giving Kriss and Marite Master ine the signal to stand down, Be went inside of Crom Cathedral herself to scout the ce out. Without even knocking on the door, she stepped straight through the entrance of the cathedral, whose door had already begun to erode. The Dark Chanters did not back away due to Be¡¯s invasion and just continued to sing.

    The Dark Chanters were all gathered in the chapel of Crom Cathedral, and their mouths were the origin of that terrifying song. Where the Goddess of Light¡¯s statue used to be at the center, the statue had already been destroyed and reced by some statue of an unknown demonic being. The face of the dark idol looked so ferocious that it clearly was not left behind by the World Destructors on Be¡¯s side.

    With the demon gods and evil gods of the World Destructors all beingdies, they would never intentionally erect ugly, demonic, or terrifying statues of themselves. They¡¯ll definitely make sure to keep aplete human figure. The origins of the dark idol in the chapel were unclear as of this moment, but it must have been left behind by the demons who took control of this ce.

    The dozens of Dark Chanters were standing in several rows, just like the believers of the Radiant Church, singing their daily prayers. Most of the Dark Chanters had their back to Be, and only the one in the lead was facing her. After entering the chapel, she faced that Dark Chanter singing in the lead directly.

    Be almost turned away from the Dark Chanter¡¯s appearance, not daring to look straight at it any longer. That face was so severely decayed that it looked almost like a skeleton with two ck holes for eyes and a mouth that can no longer close. The image of these chanters was so poorly designed. Which bastard designed something as tasteless as this? Be really wanted to st the guy who was in charge of making these demonic beings.

    The Dark Chanters did not even react to Be¡¯s arrival, as if nothing had happened. Be thought it was strange. Even if they did not have eyes, they surely must have seen her, right? But in order not to scare Kriss and Marite Master ine, Be contacted them with a magic contact crystal to tell them to wait at the door and not to enter.

    The singing voices within the chapel seemed to carry some strange bewitching power, as if it was luring its guests toe closer and join the Dark Chanters in their song. As a Demon God, Be could understand the meaning of their song; they were calling her over to join them. But if you could understand the true meaning of their words, then their alluring song would basically be useless.

    Be did not get close to the chapel. She was the only one there right now, so she could finally use that precious object. Be took out the ¡°Praise of Light¡± jewel, a gift from the Creator of Light, Anastasia Vianne. It was strongly effective on dark beings, and due to Be not being carefulst time, she instantly caused damage to many demon kings and demon gods. So, there were no more surprises this time.

    Under the glow, the Dark Chanters finally realized that something was wrong. Many of the Dark Chanters reacted like snowmen under sunlight, quickly melting into dark water. The Dark Chanter at the lead fell to a kneel position reluctantly and pointed a finger at Be, as if it could not understand how this person could resist the charms of their dark song!

    ¡°You...Why won¡¯t you sing...Why...Aren¡¯t you...¡±

    ¡°Sorry but your song¡¯s too difficult, You¡¯re better off leaving it for hell!¡±

    Be was not tempted by their dark song even to the end and cleansed the entirety of Crom Cathedral with her ¡°Praise of Light¡±. Following the crisp sound of a crystal breaking, the dark artifact holding the dark shade over Cromwell Vige could no longer withstand the power of the Creator of Light, Anastasia Vianne, and erupted by itself.

    Be felt a little regretful that she did not get to take a good look at what the dark artifact looked like. It might even be useful to her! It really was a waste to have just broken it like that. Be came to the chapel and, wielding her knight¡¯s sword, destroyed that dark idol.

    This was just one of Be¡¯s bad habits, but unexpectedly, it revealed a secret to her. A secret door to the cer was hidden underneath that idol. After making sure that the secret door wasn¡¯t open, she sent a message to Marite Master ine toe in with Princess Kriss to check it out.

    ¡°Be, you...We can¡¯t open this door so it¡¯s better for us to leave it to Assassin Princess Noreya to figure it out!¡±

    ¡°Right. Be, the skies are clearing outside. The Manasvir Empire¡¯s royal guards havee to pick us up. You should go take a look. They¡¯re already shing with our students.¡±

    Before leaving, Be used the broken rocks from the destroyed idol to seal up the secret door once more. Outside of Crom Cathedral, the girls of Olsylvia Academy had formed several circles and surrounded the cathedralpletely. Further outside of that were the royal guards of the Manasvir Empire, looking to number about ten thousand in units.

    The atmosphere was a little bit tense and Princess Lisha, Princess Irene, and the knight princesses of the Octavia Empire looked like they were going to fight at the front. More than a dozen royal guards had already been beaten down in front of them. Be said that these golden guards were just trash in battle, and when she saw how they were beaten, she knew that Lisha and the others went easy on them.

    ¡°That...Please, students. We mean no harm. We just came to pick you up. Where are your teachers? I¡¯ll talk to them.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know if you mean any harm, but the atmosphere of this entire event did not feel the least bit friendly. We of the Octavia Empire are not to be messed with, so let me tell you now. Not one girl will be separated from us here! No need to involve the teachers, leave all discussions directly to us sisters of the knight department!¡±

    It turns out that as soon as the crisis in Cromwell Vige was averted, the Manasvir Empire¡¯s royal guards had appeared seemingly out of nowhere. They imed to havee to escort the girls from Olsylvia Academy to the imperial capital, Madix City, and that all the strange urrences happening in Cromwell Vige were just a small test for the girls.

    But their next n disgusted the girls of the Rose Society. Based on the n, the girls would enter the city separately in groups of ten, which was a request the girls of the Rose Society resisted. If they are separated now, then there was the danger of them being taken out group by group. Also, the royal guards wanted to destroy Crom Cathedral at the first opportunity while Be was still inside. As for the reason for the destruction, the royal guards would not say.

    This made Princess Irene, who had a sisterly rtionship with Be¡¯s surrogate, Princess Felia, turn hostile with them on the spot. She directly beat down over dozens of their guard members. The student union presidents all unanimously choose to keep quiet and pretend that they didn¡¯t hear anything. At the teacher¡¯s side, Bishop Stanley ate too much and was currently taking a nap. He had no idea that they had already begun arguing. Ingrid and the other three female teachers were just like the student union presidents. They all chose to watch the show on mute.

    Themander of the royal guards who was in charge of picking them up, General Joseph, felt his head hurt. Both the splitting of the students and the destruction of Crom Cathedral were orders from His Majesty the Emperor, and he was given no reasons for any of them, so how could he exin? When he saw the students causing a disturbance, with the student union president and the apanying teachers choosing to remain silent and even backing them up from behind, he knew that this was going to be hard to deal with.

    ¡°Which one of you is in charge? Go and tell the person who gave the order that your empire is only sponsoring the academy¡¯spetition, not hosting it, so please do not overstep your authority!¡±

 Volume 6 Chapter 330: Special Morning Prayers in the Empireâ€™s Capital, Macnadix City

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 330: Special Morning Prayers in the Empire¡¯s Capital, Madix City</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    The Manasvir Empire¡¯s Capital, Madix City. As the richest of the five human empires, Madix City was not onlyrge, but it was also apletemercial hub. With close to thirty million inhabitants, this super city had a poptionparable to therge cities on Earth.

    Madix City¡¯s royal guards numbered more than two million. Even though they had high headcount, their primary mission was to maintain the security of the imperial capital and could not be mobilized. At best, they could be used as a disy to scare the four warlords around the Manasvir Empire¡¯s territory. Thebat ability of the capital region¡¯s royal guards was weak. They, who rarely had any experience in war, could hardly be a match for the soldiers of the empire¡¯s four great warlords who often engaged in battles.

    In addition to the royal guards, Madix City also had around three million imperial city guards, yet these guards were even worse. They were only equivalent to the police officers back on Earth. Fortunately, all the inhabitants of Madix City were wealthy, and they had no slums. Hence, the security was a bit better.

    With Be giving instructions in the background, the girls of Olsylvia Academy finally reached apromise with the Manasvir Empire¡¯s royal guards who came to pick them up. Both sides took a step back, and the girls were to choose their own ce of stay. However, they were not to be separated into groups, and they all had to move as one. Then, they would leave Cromwell Vige to the royal guards to handle.

    Be, who was intent on causing trouble, had already entrusted Time-Space Magic Demon Noesha in secret to set up a hidden fixed-point magical teleportation array near the entrance of the mysterious cer under the dark idol at Crom Cathedral. Once the guards loosened up, she would have the free time to go make a mess. There must be a lot of stories hidden in that cer. Be didn¡¯t think that they would make a secret passage like that just for decoration.

    The several thousand girls of Olsylvia Academy were all stationed together at Madix City¡¯s eastern district, Christian Good Luxury Hotel. This hotel was set up by one of the Rose Society¡¯s founding members, Jenny, daughter of the richest man of the Manasvir Empire, Duke ke. Since the hotel was owned by one of their own, it was basically free.

    Theyout of Madix City was simr to Olsylvia Academy. It was split into several zones, with the center belonging to the royal family and the nobles¡¯ residency. A million guards were stationed there, with another million guarding the outer periphery of the area. The other four districts were manned with 250,000 royal guards and 500,000 regr guards, respectively.

    The central district was closed to the public, which was pretty much equivalent to the Forbidden City in ancient China. Ordinary citizens were now allowed near there. Of the remaining four districts, the southern district was the trading market or therge market area, so to speak.

    The northern district was the residential district, while the western district was the entertainment area with all sorts of fun to be had. It was said that if you had the money, you could have fun there for an entire lifetime. The eastern district was the hotel district, responsible for taking care of the outsiders.

    The original n of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s officials was to arrange for the students of Olsylvia Academy to go to the central district, the royal territory, and they would be arranged to stay in the noble mansions. However, Be instructed the female mentor in charge, Beauty Dragon Knight Ingrid, to refuse the request. The central district was the Emperor¡¯s sphere of power, so she only trusted the hotels of one of her own right now, not the arrangements of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s Emperor.

    ording to the Emperor¡¯s original intentions, the boys and the girls were to be separated. The boys would head to the northern residential district, while the girls would be stationed in the central district in groups of ten. Naturally, Be wouldn¡¯t agree to such strange arrangements, and the boys of Olsylvia Academy did not, either. Instead, they chose another hotel in the eastern district, Grand Julius Hotel.

    Previously at Chapman City, the boys were fooled by Grand Duke Gould. Spiritual Great Magister Ondo was tricked into leaving the city by him. Acting on the orders brought to him by those demons masquerading as imperial envoys, Grand Duke Gould coaxed Ondo into believing that the inter-academy qualifyingpetition had begun. Furthermore, extra points would be given to those who reached Macanadix City first. And so, the group of boys foolishly set out just like that.

    Fortunately, several male saviors took control of the situation and quickly stopped the demons¡¯ attacks. As a result, the boys were able to arrive at Madix City without a single casualty. Only, they were a little slower than the girls. Christian Hotel had already been fully booked by the girls, so the boys would have to find another ce to stay for now.

    Since the girls did not go to the central district, the boys naturally declined their invitation to go to the northern district as well. Right now, the students of Olsylvia Academy were all resting. Aspensation for the various scares the students encountered before, the empire had given them a three-day vacation.

    The qualifiers would officially begin in three days. As they were busy selecting the venue, the students were allowed to enjoy themselves in all the entertainment hubs avable in Madix City. All of their spendings would be reimbursed by the empire afterward.

    It was said that the demons encountered by the students a few days ago were all arranged to test the students¡¯ strength, but of course, Be didn¡¯t believe it blindly. Since the empire had decided to ¡°seal their lips¡± with money, she would just ¡°go with the flow¡±. Right now, she was more curious about theyout of this Madix City. It was really a bit too modern, and this was supposedly designed by the Empress about a few thousand years ago. Now, this Empress looked more and more likely to be another transmigrated one.

    At the moment, the girls of Olsylvia Academy were all resting inside Christian Hotel, waiting for the qualifiers to begin in three days. Because of the changes they had encountered, the girls had be much more sensible. They all waited patiently in the hotel for news, unlike the boys next door who spent their three days of leisure time wandering around Madix City, looking for some entertainment to amuse themselves.

    Most of the girls had gone to rx at the indoor swimming pool of the hotel. Be took this opportunity to sell the hot bikini swimsuits she designed, with her bikini shop being set up right by the pool. At first, most of the girls were rather shy about this type of swimsuit, which had shame levels a bit out of bounds for this other world.

    It was only after Beauty Dragon Knight Ingrid, Supreme Magic Mentor Catalina, and Melvira, these three beautiful mentors tried them on, as well as the other girls of the Rose Society, that the girls finally had the courage to wear the swimsuits openly. None of the boys were around, so for Be and the other girl lovers, this was practically heaven. Their only male mentor, Bishop Stanley, had already left for the imperial city to discuss thepetition. Only the girls were here.

    Be rested in the pool¡¯s luxurious private rooms. This ce was for skinny dipping, so the beautiful maidens took off all their swimsuits after entering. Right at the center of the small pool were the Radiant Church¡¯s four Holy Maidens: Holy Maiden Hayley, Holy Maiden Sophia, Holy Maiden Daisy, and Holy Maiden Susan. They were all ying in the water. Be was sitting on the artificial beach by the pool while the Radiant Pope¡¯s sessor, President Maria, helped massage her legs. Holy Swordsman Cynthia was in her original form, sticking right to Be¡¯s back and rubbed her shoulders.

    Not far in front of Be were the Radiant Church¡¯s two great maiden popes, Goldsmith and Roxanne, who were sitting in a wide kneeling position with their hands tied behind their backs with red ribbons. A pair of luxurious golden cors decorated with gems were secured around their necks, and the ends of the chains were set nearby Be at a ce where it was easily essible.

    ¡°Be, you... didn¡¯t youe to attend prayer service? Why did you lie to us?¡±

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re despicable! Even though we helped youst time at Cromwell Vige, you actually...¡±

    ¡°My, Your Holynesses, I¡¯m innocent! I invited you toe for a swim with me, so I could treat the two of you.¡±

    Be had a naughty smirk on her lips, purposefully ignoring the protests of the two maiden popes. This morning, she had forcefully ¡°invited¡± Goldsmith and Roxanne toe rest early while they were still recovering from consuming too much energyst time.

    The two maiden popes knew that Be had no good intentions, but they didn¡¯t have the energy and were eventually ¡°manhandled¡± to this ce. This was the ridiculous scene they saw as soon as they arrived. Besides feeling ashamed, the two also felt an inexplicable thrill deep inside their hearts¡ªthe thrill of taboo.

    ¡°Two maiden popes, you¡¯re already so excited, but you say you feel nothing? Seems like I¡¯ll have to check your bodies!¡±

    ¡°Who... Who¡¯s feeling anything! Don¡¯t you do anything strange, Be!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve taken both the Holy Maiden and the Holy Swordswoman of the church. Just give us a break, will you! Please...¡±

    Goldsmith and Roxanne were desperately saying no, but their bodies were more honest. The strange water stains on the floor had already sold them out. The duo was already at their peak of excitement, but they were just haughty. The Radiant Church¡¯s Law Enforcement Team¡¯s captain, Mathilde, wasying down obediently in front of Be as her makeshift ¡°table¡±. Several drinks were ced on her snow-white backside.

    Be kissed both President Maria and Holy Swordsman Cynthia before getting up and pushing the two of them down face to face. President Maria immediately tangled with Holy Swordswoman Cynthia, and the two of them kissed each other¡¯s dainty, snowy bodies in a scene that emitted the scent of lilies.

    ¡°Goldsmith, Roxanne, the Radiant Church will be mine sooner orter. You should stop struggling and just ept bing my private priestesses! Wouldn¡¯t it be nicer for everyone to be the same as this?¡±

    Be walked up to Mathilde and lowered her head, savoring her lips in a sweet kiss. While enjoying herself, she pulled on the two delicate gold chains on the floor, forcing Goldsmith and Roxanne to stumble closer. In the face of a devil like Be, the two maiden popes were filled with horror and unease. This erotic demon queen was using all sorts of wicked ways to sully the entire Radiant Church, and she was already halfway there. Only, neither Goldsmith nor Roxanne was willing to admit defeat.

    ¡°No... The Light will not...¡±

    ¡°All of you,e here and take care of these two seniors. Otherwise, I¡¯ll tell all the priestesses toe in one by one and eat them up just like I did with you!¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t be fooled by the darkness. Stop... No... Don¡¯t...¡±

    Under Be¡¯s instructions, the four Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church ¡°crawled¡± out of the swimming pool. In groups of two, they held down the fair struggling bodies of Goldsmith and Roxanne separately. Holy Maiden Susan and Holy Maiden Hayley, both traditional Holy Maidens, had Goldsmith sandwiched between them, front and back. On the other hand, Roxanne was being sandwiched by Holy Maiden Daisy and Holy Maiden Sophia, two Holy Maidens who were surprisingly different.

    The eyes of the Holy Maidens were filled with excitement. Without further instruction from Be, they took Goldsmith and Roxanne¡¯s luscious lips and tangled with their fair dainty bodies. The air was filled with the fragrance of lilies. However, Be was the only one fortunate enough to admire this wondrous, nose-bleed inducing image, increasing her sense of aplishment. At this moment, she could feel the euphoria of sess, as if she had conquered the entire Radiant Church.

    With the first generation of the Radiant Church¡¯s Holy Swordsman, her ¡°Radiant Church collection¡± would beplete. The first-generation Holy Swordsman was a girl, too. Back when the sixth generation Radiant Pope came into power, there was a Holy Maiden who could have seeded the fifth generation Radiant Pope Roxanne. Still, she chose to guard the entire Radiant Church as the first generation Holy Swordsman.

    This Holy Swordsman could also be considered the sixth generation Radiant Pope, but her final whereabouts were a mystery. Whether she still lives was not exined. Be¡¯s subconscious defaulted to her being alive, just like how Goldsmith and Roxanne were both still hiding in the continent, waiting for Be toe pick them up.

    Goldsmith and Roxanne could no longer hold on under the vition of the Holy Maidens. They kneaded, licked, and suckled them in all sorts of ways, causing various strange noises toe out of the two maiden popes.

    The Holy Maidens had pious looks on their faces, as if viting their idols and heroes was a sacred thing. Doing such erotic and shameful things with such holy expressions was the most deadly seduction to Be. Getting excited from watching, she forcefully pushed down Captain Mathilde, who was spectating with her at the side.

    Captain Mathilde was clearly no match for Be and was soon ¡°ravaged¡±. Be had already been indirectly given control of the entire Law Enforcement Team of the Radiant Church. After putting Mathilde down, she stood up and looked at all the various church members forming a mess of a pit in the pool. A devilish smile appeared on her face.

    A separate prayer chapel had been set up in this private pool. Be had entrusted one of her trusted aides to modify the ce, and it had now be a scenemonly appearing in eroge. After getting exhausted from caressing each other in the pool, the Holy Maidens were all sent into this special chapel by Be.

    This chapel was no different from the usual ones by the Radiant Church. The Goddess of Light¡¯s statue was simrly erected in it; only the benches had all been reced with soft red carpets. The candles, originally white, were now reced with warm red ones. Once the Holy Maidens were brought here, Be helped each of them put on a cross ne that symbolized their identities as Holy Maidens.

    ¡°Be, what are you... This is a chapel! Quickly, let us go...¡±

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re terrible! We can¡¯t... We can¡¯t do such things in front of the Goddess of Light! You... All of you have to endure!¡±

    The two maiden popes, Goldsmith and Roxanne, were able to see through Be¡¯s evil n at first nce. She wanted to ruin the Holy Maidens¡¯ impressionspletely by making them do such shameful things in front of the Goddess of Light¡¯s statue. Red candles lit up in the church were clearly spiked with some sort of mysterious poison.

    Besides Be, the other Holy Maidens were all flushed and sweating, drenching their bodies in an alluring sight. They were mping their legs together, as if they could not suppress the torture of desire. The special ¡°aphrodisiac¡± lit up along with the red candles belonged to the soul grade, meaning they could affect the victim¡¯s very souls. They could crumble down their bodies. Since Be¡¯s soul was not that of a pure maiden¡¯s, she was not affected by the drug.

    Be reached out to turn a candlestick, and arge golden cage fell from above, locking all the Holy Maidens, Maiden Popes, Holy Swordswomen, and the rest of the beautiful girls inside. Be lit more of the red candles, causing the fog in the chapel to grow even thicker.

    ¡°Let us out, Be! Don¡¯t be like this. We¡¯ll do anything you want, okay? Not in front of the Goddess of Light... Don¡¯t pull me, President Maria! Sober up a¡ªMmhmm...¡±

    ¡°Your Holiness Pope Roxanne, your body smells so sweet, and it¡¯s so soft here. Can I take a bite?¡±

    ¡°No! Don¡¯t bite... You¡¯re sucking it... Ah!¡±

    Under the effects of the drug, Even Goldsmith and Roxanne, the only sober ones, were dragged into this ridiculous madness. The golden cage was filled with all manners of fair jade bodies twisting together in a blood spurting scene. The crosses hanging in front of their chests crashed into each other with a crisp clink. Along with the wonderful moans, this was the ¡°most special¡± daytime prayer service Be had ever seen.

    Be had put in a good number of open copies of the Radiant Church¡¯s catechisms. They had already been wet by the sweat and other strange liquids of the Holy Maidens, leaving various traces and stains. The scene evoked a taste of lily that was filled with sphemy and taboo. If the Goddess of Light were to see this, she might just die of anger!

    Be raised her head to look at the Goddess of Light¡¯s statue, a devilish smile forming on her lips. She made a victory pose at her and left the chapel. If the Goddess of Light were here, Be wouldn¡¯t mind tossing her into the golden cage to join the party too. After sessfully spheming Death Goddess Rowling, Water Goddess Serna, and the Goddess of Life in the past, adding the Goddess of Light into the mix was nothing significant.

    ¡°Goldsmith, Roxanne, just stay here and have fun with everybody! I¡¯ll be back in three days to let you all out. Also, I¡¯ll help you smooth things out on Grandpa Stanley¡¯s side.¡±

    Before leaving, Be turned another candlestick, and a pink curtain descended from above, covering the golden cage. Nobody else would ever find out what wonderful things were happening inside other than Be, leaving only the beautiful moans to echo through the chapel.

 Volume 6 Chapter 331: The Hidden Crisis Of The Empireâ€™s Capital Macnadix City

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 331: The Hidden Crisis Of The Empire¡¯s Capital Madix City</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The hotel lobby of the Christian Hotel located in the eastern region of Madix City, the capital of the Manasvir Empire. When Be emerged from the private pool, she bumped into President Isaman, who was looking for her. President Isaman was dressed in a set of white priest¡¯s robes. Other than the fact that it did not have the Radiant Church¡¯s insignia, the robes looked like it belonged to one of the church¡¯s clergies.

    ¡°President Isaman, are you here for a swim? There¡¯s still a lot of space inside!¡±

    ¡°Be, can you... can you act normal for once? I¡¯m scared. Whenever you see a pretty girl, you get such an intense look in your eyes that reminds me of a ferocious beast staring at its prey.¡±

    ¡°President Isaman, this is my hobby. Tell me, why are you here? Otherwise, I will just have to take you on a swim!¡±

    ¡°Wait, I haven¡¯t even said anything yet, right? Don¡¯t be so hasty. I¡¯ll tell you...¡±

    The emperor of the Manasvir Empire had sent someone to discuss the arrangements for the uing preliminaries for the rankingspetition. As Be was the ¡°unofficial leader¡± of the girls from the Olsylvia Academy, naturally, President Isaman woulde to seek her opinion.

    ¡°Is it a pretty sister? If not, they can speak to Teacher Ondo next door. After all, that guy is a teacher at the academy, it¡¯s about time that he pulls his own weight.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Be casually turned and walked away, leaving a speechless President Isaman behind. Judging by President Isaman¡¯s reaction, she did not need to ask any further to know the answer. Since the officials sent by the emperor were not pretty girls, Be didn¡¯t bother to look at them. The Christian Hotel had many rooms. Even with thousands of girls living inside, it did not feel crowded at all. In fact, Be and the others each had a separate room for themselves and were staying close to each other.

    Be had obtained a spare set of keys for herself. This meant that she had full ess to any room in this hotel and could ¡°night attack¡± anyone she liked in her true ¡°dominant¡± fashion. However, if Be had set her sights on any girl, she did not even need to use the ¡°night attack.¡± She had the guts to do anything she wanted, even in broad daylight.

    Be returned to her own room and locked the door behind her before walking over to the bed, where an outfit had already beenid out. She then began to change into a formal outfit. Earlier on, she was only at the pool for some early morning entertainment. If she were going to go out, it was only appropriate for her to put on some proper clothes.

    ¡°Mistress Be, you¡¯re back. Her Majesty has been trying to contact me, but I haven¡¯t replied yet.¡±

    ¡°Older Sister Emi, you¡¯re an envoy of the empire as well as the captain of the Empress¡¯ personal guard. It would be exciting if she were to see you in this state.¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, you... please stop testing me, my loyalty is unwavering.¡±

    Inside the changing room, Emi, who was the original Imperial Envoy and the captain of the Empress¡¯ personal guard, was kneeling obediently before Be. She had a ck leather cor around her neck and had a thin metal chain attached to a pir in the room.

    Emi was now bowing, with her hands tied behind her back with restraints. Be reached out with a finger as Emi obediently opened her mouth and began to suck on it. Watching the look of intoxication on Emi¡¯s face, Be could not help but be filled with awe for her previous ¡°trainer.¡± The Time Space Magic Demon Noesha, that erotic loli, was incredible. Somehow, she managed to train this headstrong young miss into apliant little submissive.

    ¡°Older Sister Emi, you¡¯re so naughty. I haven¡¯t even started, but you¡¯re starting to feel it already. I¡¯m going to punish you. You will remain here today.¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, I was bad... Don¡¯t do this, I beg you.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Older Sister Emi, if you can lure yourpanions, who are like you, here, I will reconsider your punishment.¡±

    ¡°Well...¡±

    Be lowered her gaze and cupped Emi¡¯s round chin. She then began to use demonguage to entice andpel this beauty to give in to the darkness. The resolve in Emi¡¯s eyes disappeared as quickly as it appeared. Soon enough, she was reduced to a doll who could only nod. Once Be saw that she had achieved her goal, she removed Emi¡¯s restraints and allowed her to dress herself.

    Although this was a despicable move, Be needed to get close to the Empress of the Manasvir Empire as she had no other choice. Other than Captain Emi, the Empress had three other trusted subordinates. Be had to take them out of her way before she could achieve her goal.

    Be had just finished changing when Princess Kriss and the Mage Ariel came looking for her. She was stunned for a moment when those two silver-haired beauties walked through the door as Ariel was not wearing any of her disguises when she came in. She must have taken it off before she entered the room. Other than the difference in eye color, the two girls looked incredibly simr. From a distance, Be thought that a pair of twins had entered!

    ¡°Oh my! Two beautifuldies, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Be, I... Ariel wanted to go shopping, so I came along!¡±

    ¡°Kriss, you... you were the one who wanted to go shopping. If you¡¯re noting, then I¡¯ll just have to go with Be alone!¡±

    ¡°Fine, I... I¡¯ming. Coincidentally... erm... the hilt of my sword is damaged.¡±

    Be looked at the slightly shy Princess Kriss, as well as Princess Ariel, who had a mischievous smile on her face, and immediately agreed to their request. The other important dorm mates, such as the Assassin Noreya and the Puppet Master ine, who were the ¡°dangerousponents¡± of the group, had disappeared early in the morning. No one knew where they had gone or what bad things they had gone to do. Furthermore, Be¡¯s younger sister, Lisha, was still fast asleep while President Isaman was probably still figuring out the situation by the pool. Be decided not to disturb them and left with Kriss and Ariel.

    Madix City was massive. It was muchrger than the city in which the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s various campuses were located. Due to its immense size, the easiest way to travel around Madix City was to make use of the various teleportation arrays around the city. Other than the central Imperial City region, those teleportation arrays would take them to anyndmark structure within Madix City. The only drawback of this particr mode of transformation was that it was not cost-effective at all. It would cost each person one gold coin per trip.

    The second method was to take a horse-drawn carriage. Like the ones inside the academy, each trip¡¯s cost was calcted based on the distance traveled and would typically cost anywhere from one silver coin to a few dozen silver coins. The third way was to walk around the city. However, with the city¡¯s size, it would take more than a day to explore the city on foot.

    The ce that Ariel and Kriss wanted to visit was the trading center in the southern region of Madix City. For girls, shopping was a popr activity. In Ariel and Kriss¡¯ case, they desired treasures such as equipment and armor. As a gesture of generosity, Be decided to use the teleportation arrays. Since she was going shopping with her two ¡°girlfriends,¡± she did not mind spending a little more.

    Be and Princess Kriss walked along the streets, arm in arm at the trading center, as though they were a couple. Princess Ariel wore a ck hooded cloak and acted as their aide as she walked behind them. Although Princess Kriss was beautiful enough to attract attention, those who were in the trading center had seen their fair share of life and did not pay special attention to them, except for a few shocked expressions.

    As the Human Race¡¯s business hub, the items sold inside Madix City¡¯s trading center were eye-opening for Be as she walked along the street. The shops were allvishly decorated, and the area was filled with a sense of regality. It was as though this street was explicitly designed for a wealthy clientele. Even the items that were being sold were of a significantly higher grade than those for sale at Olsylvia City¡¯s business district.

    ¡°An epic grade equipment, the Dusk¡¯s Afterglow. This was the personal sword that belonged to the hero, the Dusk Holy Swordsman, one thousand years ago. The minimum price is one million gold coins with no upper limit. Interested parties should register quickly!¡±

    ¡°Mythical grade equipment, the Ocean Demon¡¯s Scepter, used by the Ocean Demon more than four thousand years ago. Starting price at five million gold coins, epting payment in diamonds as well.¡±

    The equipment sold here were all genuine, high-quality goods. Generally, regardless of the equipment¡¯s grade, they were all ranked ording to their history by authenticators. Those that were a few hundred years old were considered fable grade items and were typically sold within the range of twenty to thirty thousand gold coins to a few hundred thousand gold coins. Items with one to two thousand years of history would be ssified as epic grade equipment and would be sold for around one million gold coins.

    Mythical grade items had a history of between two to five thousand years, with a market price of at least five million gold coins. Finally, equipment with more than five thousand years of history would be ssified as legendary grade items. These were extremely rare and notoriously difficult to find, even here at the Human Race¡¯srgest trading center.

    The mostmon equipment found here were fable grade and epic grade. Once in a while, a couple of legendary grade items would be put up for sale. Be and the two other girls were merely browsing around as they were not too interested in those weapons at all. As Be was a Demon God, none of those weapons could match the power of her Demon God¡¯s Hand in her eyes.

    Furthermore, Kriss and Ariel were ck Warriors. Kriss had thousands of precious swords inside the sword space in her Golden Finger. Every one of those swords had a much longer history than the legendary grade swords. The Mage Ariel had a simr Golden Finger as well. Instead of a sword space, she had a Magic Library filled with an extensive collection of magical books that were nearly as old as Kriss¡¯ precious swords. This meant that nothing sold within the trading center would catch their eye.

    There was no way they could find any divine artifacts here. The Radiant Church had sent out a prohibition notice, banning the sale and trade of divine artifacts in any way. As this was an official trading center, no divine artifacts would be sold here. Only thoserge scale secret underground trading markets would have some junior-grade divine artifacts for sale.

    Be and the girls saw many familiar faces inside this business district, such as the God Chosen Knight Scott, the God Chosen Mage Adide, and the God Chosen Swordsman Akmans. Those male Saviors were on their daily missions as interdimensional travelers as they went aroundpleting the difficult task of ¡°divine artifact hunting.¡±

    Be had no idea if any of the Human empires possessed any divine artifacts. However, she knew for a fact that this trading center did not have any. After all, divine artifacts were basically priceless. Scenarios, such as those in novels from her previous world, where a divine artifact could be randomly picked up only existed in their fantasies. The male Saviors brought along their little band of followers and were so engrossed in their ¡°treasure hunt¡± that they did not notice Be and the girls.

    ¡°Eh, Older Sister Be, what are you doing here? The equipment here is all used to add weight to transactions. No one would actually use them.¡±

    ¡°Chairman Charlotte? You¡¯re here too. It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen you.¡±

    Be spotted another familiar figure sitting on a public bench along the business district ¨C the ¡°pseudo-loli¡± Charlotte, who was the President of the Wronged Angels Society. Chairman Charlotte was dressed in a ck-and-red gothic loli outfit and was carrying several bags filled with products from various shops.

    This pseudo-loli truly made one question their own lives. Even Princess Kriss and Princess Ariel, who were indisputably beautiful, felt an inexplicable sense of failure when they looked at Charlotte. Both of them stood rooted to the spot. For a moment, they had no words to describe what they were feeling.

    ¡°Well... President Charlotte, do you know where we could find... well... items that girls would like?¡±

    Be¡¯s tone felt a little awkward. Asking a pseudody where to find items that were more suitable for girls did not seem like much of a problem, yet, it felt like a problem. Either way, it was filled with potential issues. Fortunately for them, Charlotte did not y any jokes on them and gave them some proper directions.

    ¡°Older Sister Be, you can head over to Golden Rose Street! There are specialty shops with rare essories that I think youdies would like. Just take what you like, there¡¯s no need to pay.¡±

    Once Charlotte hadpleted his sentence, he strolled away. As he walked along the streets, no one actually bothered him as most of them were probably experienced enough to know that Charlotte was not a real girl. As its name suggests, the Golden Rose Street was a shopping area dedicated to female-specific products. Everything sold here was rare and valuable.

    If Be¡¯s memory served her right, the Golden Rose Street was directly managed by the royal family of the Manasvir Empire. Other than the opulent decorations, the street was filled with various youngdies and rich women from prominent families with barely any men in sight. The only men there were thosedies¡¯ servants or housekeepers.

    When the trio finally arrived at the Golden Rose Street, Kriss and Ariel began to pay attention to the shops around them. The street was filled with a glittering collection of essories that stretched further than the eye could see. After all, ck Warriors were still girls and were naturally no less immune to the allure of beautiful jewelry than a typical girl. It did not take long for the dazzling jewelry to capture their attention.

    Be, on the other hand, remained unaffected. As she walked around with Kriss and Ariel, she continued to keep an eye on their surroundings. Back in Olsylvia City, the shops directly managed by the Manasvir Empire¡¯s royal family were part of a horrifying trap. There was a definite possibility that this Golden Rose Street had its fair share of secrets as well.

    Just as Be, Kriss, and Ariel were about to begin shopping, a few delicate strands of puppet string wrapped around their hands. Be turned and saw that it was the Puppet Master ine who had left much earlier in the morning. ine was dressed in a ck hooded cloak and was using her puppet strings to hold on to their hands from a distance, as though she was calling them over.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Princess ine? Why are you looking for us?¡±

    ¡°Be, there is something very wrong with the Golden Rose Street. Although I haven¡¯t managed to figure out where the problem lies, I think it might be better to avoid the area. You probably don¡¯t know this yet, early this morning, I went out to get some information on the rumors surrounding some of thendmark structures within this city. Apparently, this Golden Rose Street...¡±

    For the past decade or so, terrifying urban legends about the Golden Rose Street began to spread like wildfire. Rumor had it that this street was cursed by a demon as strange ck shadows could be seen roaming around every night. Most of the time, supernatural incidents like this in this Other World, were usually rted to demonic beings.

    Due to her professional instincts as a puppet master, ine noticed that there was something off about the youngdies and rich women walking along Golden Rose Street. Somehow, they walked around in such an orderly fashion that it almost appeared mechanical. Furthermore, they did not seem to have to go home at all as they would shop here all day.

    ¡°No way, Chairman Charlotte directed us here. Could it be that pseudo-loli...¡±

    ¡°Chairman Charlotte... Be, that pseudo-loli did not enter the street at all. I saw everything. He merely stood at the entrance of the street and used some form of strange magic to steal all the gold and silver jewelry...¡±

    Be finally understood that Charlotte had directed them here to ¡°steal¡± in broad daylight. That pseudo-loli was being vague on purpose. In the end, he was still trying to prank them. As the Assassin Noreya did note along on this shopping trip, Be and the others could not use such high-level thievery techniques and eventually turned to make their way back to the hotel.

    As Madix City was a public ce and had a lot of human traffic, it was not convenient for Be and the other girls to do anything. They had the othermon folk to consider and decided to hold back their powers for now. The exploration of the Golden Rose Street would have to wait. At that moment, Be received a message from the Assassin Noreya on her magicalmunication crystal.

    ¡°Quicklye to Cromwell Vige, I¡¯ve made an important discovery! Requesting backup...¡±

    At the remains of Cromwell Vige, only a small number of guards were stationed at the abandoned site of the original Crom Cathedral. No one knew if it had been done on purpose since there were less than a hundred imperial guards stationed here when there used to be thousands of them. The Assassin Noreya knew that Be had already set up a teleportation array and hade here early in the morning to check things out.

    The moment she arrived, she noticed that all the imperial guards who were stationed here were dead. These golden armored soldiers were utterly useless. Judging by how the bodies were strewn all over the ce, Noreya knew that they were all killed in one shot.

    Fortunately, Noreya was an assassin who had the upational habit of being in stealth mode as she emerged from the teleportation array. These demonic beings who had taken over this ce had not noticed her presence at all. This group of demonic beings looked like demons but spoke the humannguage. Each of them carried an extra long sickle used for beheading, and each of those sickles was still covered in fresh bloodstains. By the looks of it, the one hundred imperial guards were killed by their hands.

    ¡°How troublesome.... I think it would be so much easier to kill all those livestock...¡±

    ¡°Kill them all? Did someone hit your head with a rock? There are people from the Radiant Church inside the city! If the Church were to catch wind of this, our Master¡¯s n would go up in smoke before it even starts.¡±

    The demons seemed to be a little disgruntled. They had nned to ambush the Radiant Church¡¯s holy maidens inside the churches within Madix City that morning. However, they did not expect the holy maidens to not appear at the dawn prayers.

    The demons had no choice but to change their ns. Right now, Be had the holy maidens of the Radiant Church kept inside golden cages. Due to their unexpected circumstances, the holy maidens managed to escape the ambush to live another day.

 Volume 6 Chapter 375: Scoundrel Dragon Knight Bellaâ€™s Winning Streak With Observer Priest Isaman

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 375: Scoundrel Dragon Knight Be¡¯s Winning Streak With Observer Priest Isaman</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal Ed

    *Observer in the title is Priest Isaman following along for the ride like ducklings behind their mother

    The Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madix City¡¯s imperial city arena round 1 of the finals, Dragon Knight Bellina and Priest Isaman VS Dragon Knight Copperfield and Fire Mage Wendy was currently ongoing. Based on tradition, knights with mounts usually had the upper hand. Copperfield had his griffin while his partner had her ming Phoenix. Their odds were clearly better than Grand Duke Bellina who was unable to use her dragon mount.

    The betting odds were also on Dragon Knight Copperfield¡¯s side. ¡°Spades K¡± was probably holding a deep grudge against Grand Duke Bellina for their failed ploy and hadn¡¯t been thinking much of her since the round started. But Be couldn¡¯t even be bothered to pay any attention to them. She would deal with these clowns when she had the time; getting past thepetition was more important right now.

    Copperfield dared not underestimate Be anymore. The other party was a Dragon Knight, after all. Even without a mount, thebat power of a Dragon Knight was no joke. Only during this match was Grand Duke Bellina judged as a Dragon Knight. All the information regarding her was nk, so for the newly emerged dragon knight, the other dragon knights had no idea of her technique and other rted information.

    Copperfield flew up into the air with his griffin at the first opportunity, followed by hispanion, Fire Mage Wendy, with her ming Phoenix. Priest Isaman moved her feet slightly and got closer behind Be¡¯s back. This was how priests usually positioned themselves, and she didn¡¯t really want to be any special.

    Fire Mage Wendy got into action first. With a wave of the fire magic scepter in her hand, a super long me dragon magic descended from the sky, crashing straight towards Priest Isaman¡¯s position. A dragon knight had a high defense, so the first priority was to get rid of the ¡°nanny¡±. Priest Isaman wasst round¡¯s champion. Thus, Fire Mage Wendy started out with a high-leveled fire magic attack instead of testing the waters with a Fireball.

    Be moved in front of Isaman to defend her. The small round shield in her hand suddenly turned into an icy Frost Shield that emitted gusts of cold air, borrowing Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth¡¯s power. This cold aura that came from the deep sea extinguished the me Dragon attack.

    ¡°What an insane piece of equipment... It actually blocked my me Dragon. Damn it.¡±

    ¡°Wendy, get your ultimate ready. I¡¯ll go knock the knight out of the way!¡±

    ¡°Can you do it? I¡¯m warning you. No flirting, no funny thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Just youdies... Ah no, oops, I mean just you is enough for me!¡±

    Dragon Knight Copperfieldunched a ¡°Knight¡¯s Charge¡± towards Be¡¯s position on his royal griffin. He nned to descend from the sky and knock Be away in one swoop so that Fire Mage Wendy behind him would have the chance to cast her fire ultimate, ¡°Celestial Fire¡±. It was a massive area-of-effect ultimate that could cover the entire arena. Be and Isaman won¡¯t be able to dodge it.

    However, Be did not dodge. In an instant, the shield in her hand changed from a cold Frost Shield to an incredibly sturdy Crystal Greatshield. Holding it up, she shed with the swooping Griffin Knight straight on. Everything was over by the time Copperfield could react. He was unable to dodge and was knocked straight out of the arena after a loud bang, and the griffin fell prostrate in the arena from the severe impact.

    ording to the rules, anyone knocked out of the arena was considered to have lost. Dragon Knight Copperfield crawled up awkwardly from the grass. Wasn¡¯t this excessively fast? He was disqualified before the battle even began. He hadpletely thrown away the reputation of the Octavia Empire¡¯s royal family, and that too to a woman. Due to a knight¡¯s chivalry requirements, he could not curse at a woman and could only stay there like a fool by himself.

    ¡°Is that Grand Duke¡¯s crystal shield a divine artifact? That defense is unbelievable. Damn, lost again.¡±

    Dragon Knight Copperfield rubbed his arm that had turned numb from the impact and left the venue gloomily. He didn¡¯t even care about his femalepanion, Fire Mage Wendy, anymore. Wendy had just finished building up her ¡°Celestial Fire¡± and was about tounch it when she saw Be flying up with a pair of transparent wings that looked simr to an Elven Dragon¡¯s.

    ¡°Magic wings! You... If you had flying equipment like flying wings, why didn¡¯t you use it sooner?¡±

    ¡°Junior Sister Wendy, just admit defeat. Your knight has already lost.¡±

    ¡°As if I would... Victory is...¡±

    Wendy had a stubborn personality that refused to ept defeat. This beautiful girl dressed in a ming red mage costume wasn¡¯t someone who gave up easily. Even if Dragon Knight Copperfield lost, she still wouldn¡¯t lose heart. Be had many ways to deal with beautifuldies like these. She rushed over and nned to subdue her at close range.

    When Wendy¡¯s summoned ming Phoenix saw the situation, it immediatelyunched a me Whirlwind in an attempt to blow Be away. As a Holy Beast, the ming Phoenix could feel the disturbing evil aura hidden within Be. me Whirlwind was an advanced magic technique andbined both wind and fire elements. Itsbat power was stronger than simple fire or wind magic.

    However, its opponent was the super cheat yer Be, an existence beyond the rules of the world. She simply ignored the me Whirlwind blowing towards her as her entire body was enveloped in a frosty protective aura that cut off the me Whirlwind. After that, Be forcefully stood on the ming Phoenix¡¯s back and stomped down with all her might, kicking the ming Phoenix to the ground.

    Withstanding such a heavy stomp all of a sudden, the ming Phoenix shrieked and dropped from the sky. Fire Mage Wendy, who was on its back, also fell from the high-altitude due to the sudden loss of her mount. Be came forward to hold Wendy from behind. Due to her habits, her ¡°demon ws¡± very naturally pressed down on Wendy¡¯s plump chest. The body of this fire mage was unexpectedly full and, at the very least, felt very good to the touch.

    ¡°What... What are you doing, Grand Duke... Have some self-respect. Don¡¯t... Let go!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and surrender, or I¡¯ll have to start pinching!¡±

    ¡°Pinch?! You... I surrender... Don¡¯t you try anything funny!¡±

    Clearly, Wendy never expected to be groped by a woman and felt at a loss for a moment. Be brazenly intended to pinch the erogenous zones in front of her chest, causing Fire Mage Wendy, who would never admit defeat, to lose herposure. The assault on her chests was already making her feel strange, so what sort of bad things would happen to her if she got pinched?

    Fire Mage Wendy had no choice but to cancel the ¡°Celestial Fire¡± she was just about tounch. Since both of them were high up, the audience could only see their blurred silhouettes and not their hands¡¯ movements. Most people had no idea what Be had done to make Wendy admit defeat, but Priest Isaman seemed to be aware. She had a helpless expression on her face. Be was probably bullying girls again.

    ¡°Grand Duke Be, you¡¯re horrible. I...¡±

    ¡°Wendy, do you know what this is called between women? You¡¯re not nning to report me, are you?¡±

    ¡°That... Damn it, you¡¯re such a scoundrel! I... Just you wait!¡±

    For a moment, Wendy really didn¡¯t know what to do about Be. If she said she was assaulted, it didn¡¯t seem to be against thew of any human empire. So, she could only yell at her and quickly leave. This girl... Be was actually quite eager for her toe get revenge. She could then press her down on her bed and have her way with her. It was a bit too much of a waste to leave such a good youngdy to her yboy Imperial Brother Copperfield. Might as well leave it for herself to enjoy!

    Under the audience¡¯s incredulous faces, Be defeated Dragon Knight Copperfield and Fire Mage Wendy on her own. Priest Isaman just stood on the sidelines without having to do anything, while Be dealt with all the opponents by herself. Many people were beginning to regret not betting on Grand Duke Bellina. It seemed like all their money was going down the drain.

    Based on ¡°Spades K¡¯s¡± regtions, no more bets would be epted after the start of the tournament. Now, they wouldn¡¯t be able to change their bets or ce new ones. After defeating one of the favorites, Dragon Knight Copperfield, the second set of opponents were familiar faces as well. They were ¡°Cerulean Fourth Chapter¡± Miss Silvia and ¡°Celestial Swordsman¡± Princess Khalifa.

    Sylvia was wearing an ice mage¡¯s outfit. In contrast, Princess Khalifa wore silver swordsman armor and a more open skirt armor on the bottom. Those pair of snow-white thighs were clearly visible. These two beautiful maidens had already shared many hot kisses with Be. In Be¡¯s eyes, they were practically naked. Be even knew what sort of underwear they were wearing.

    ¡°Be serious, Be! We¡¯re in apetition. Don¡¯t smile.¡±

    When she saw Be¡¯s prating gaze, Princess Khalifa couldn¡¯t help butin. She was Kriss¡¯s little sister, so based on seniority, she was considered Be¡¯s ¡°little-sister-inw¡±. However, Be didn¡¯t care. Princess Khalifa had already allowed her to push her down. Now, thepetition had turned from a serious game to a fun one for Be to tease her girls.

    At this time, the other matches also gradually began showing. With Be¡¯s subordinates secretly spoiling things behind the scenes, the broadcast of this side of thepetition was suddenly interrupted, so the viewers were forced to focus on the other fields instead. By the time things were fixed, Be¡¯s team had already advanced. Without being under the watch of the broadcast, Be could let go of the opportunity and enjoyed the match. She did whatever she wanted.

    The female officials acting as the referees were all Empress Manya Fn¡¯s subordinates, Imperial Envoy Amy and Imperial Prime Minister Anna. These two had long been ¡°trained¡± under Be¡¯s hands and became her subordinates. Now, they were just there as decoration. No matter what Be did, they would just pretend they never saw anything.

    ¡°Khalifa, I don¡¯t want to hurt you two. Tell you what, if I st your clothes off, you have to ept defeat like good girls!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so bad, Be. How could you do that? This is apetition, and it¡¯s being broadcasted... Uh, how did the broadcast break? Wait, I haven¡¯t agreed yet!¡±

    Khalifa turned to look at the broadcasting area and saw that the mechanisms had already malfunctioned. As soon as she turned back, she found the scoundrel Be rushing over. Khalifa was forced to meet her head-on. Sylvia, who was behind her, cast several ice walls in an attempt to block Be¡¯s charge.

    As if she had the help of God, Be crashed all the way over, breaking through the manyyers of ice walls and charged towards Princess Khalifa. Khalifa¡¯s sword skills weren¡¯t as insane as Kriss¡¯s, probably at the same level as ¡°Darkness Swordsman¡± Miss Ivy. The sword auras she sent out were unable to prate the defensive barriers on Be¡¯s body.

    With a bear hug after getting close enough, Be held Princess Khalifa, and under the cutting of strange wind energy, Khalifa¡¯s armor was torn to shreds, leaving behind only thin pink underwear. Be reached out and aimed straight for Sylvia, who was some distance away, and cast out a dark shockwave.

    Sylvia hadn¡¯t expected Be to use a magic attack at all, and the Frost Shield she put up in haste wasn¡¯t strong enough to block the offensive. It was directly pierced through by the dark energy. The dark energy had already been changed by Be and wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone. It would only rip their clothes. Sylvia was in an even worse spot than Princess Khalifa. Not only was her blue mage outfit torn to shreds, even the light blue underwear underneath was lost to her special magic attack.

    ¡°Be, you baddie! I surrender! Remember topensate me for my clothes!¡±

    ¡°I admit defeat, Be. Next time... If you¡¯re going to try something like this, can you tell me in advance? I might as well just stay naked underneath.¡±

    When Priest Isaman saw the situation, she was speechless for a moment. How was this apetition? It was clearly a recreation ground for the demoness Be to bully other girls. The only thing she could be thankful for was that she was currently in a team with Be and was not a target of her bullying. Once they reached the top twenty solo battles, she probably wouldn¡¯t be so lucky.

    After defeating Princess Khalifa and Miss Sylvia, the third team of opponents appeared. Once again, they were familiar faces: ¡°Emerald Sixth Chapter¡± Florentine and Student Union President of Frank Civilian Academy, Britney. Thisbination was even easier to deal with than Princess Khalifa and Miss Sylvia. President Britney was an archer, while Florentine was on the weaker end of the Eight Chapters. Shemanded the earth element, which did not have much lethality.

    The most crucial point, however, was that these two had also allowed the demoness Be to push them down before. They were both soft-spoken pretty girls. As soon as they saw their opponent, they were already so shy that they didn¡¯t even dare to look over at her. Britney wore her golden hair in a ponytail and was wearing brown archer¡¯s leather armor that entuated her slender figure perfectly, as opposed to Florentine, who was dressed in green mages garb. Britney was clearly more appealing in Be¡¯s eyes.

    An archer¡¯s closebat ability was only slightly stronger than a wizard¡¯s, so the match wasn¡¯t too surprising. Priest Isaman still had no need to fight. With her shield up, Be rushed over while blocking President Britney¡¯s ¡°Arrow Rain¡±, during which she was hindered a few times by the vines and roots summoned by Florentine. It did not change the oue of the battle, though.

    Probably since they were all good friends, Archer Britney and Mage Florentine did not go hard on her like Fire Mage Wendy and her ¡°Celestial Fire¡± on the first round. Florentine knew how to cast that too, but she never even thought of using that against Be.

    ¡°President Britney, I¡¯m not feeling the power behind your arrows! Well then, if you don¡¯t mind me.¡±

    ¡°Be, wait... You¡¯re so annoying. Haven¡¯t you seen everything already!¡±

    When Be got close, the modified ¡°Dark Ripple¡± instantly tore President Britney¡¯s leather armor to shreds. Even the brown underwear underneath was shredded. Seeing that things weren¡¯t looking good from behind, Florentine even forgot that she was a mage who could escape with flying magic. She turned around and wanted to make a run for it, but the ¡°Dark Ripple¡± that came from behind shredded all of her clothes. Even the verdant green underwear inside was gone.

    ¡°Be! Mage clothes are expensive...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll justpensate you after thepetition. Right, Florentine. Is this really all you care about!?¡±

    Priest Isaman, who was still just looking on, felt a little helpless as she watched Be¡¯s performance. This was, after all, apetition, yet it ended up being turned into such a special erotic tournament for her. It was a good thing the broadcast equipment was destroyed beforehand. If it was aired, Isaman would be embarrassed to even admit she was on the same team as the erotic demoness Be.

    After three consecutive victories, Be¡¯s fourth team of opponents stepped up, and the difficulty also rose up considerably. This time, the members were ¡°Invisible Seventh Chapter¡± Anna Rosa and Olivia Wizard Academy¡¯s Student Union President, Assassin Ivy. Assassin Ivy was President Isaman¡¯s teammate in thest tournament who fought with her till the finals. In the end, they lost due to being too exhausted when fighting against Dragon Knight Natasha.

    President Ivy donned the standard assassin skin-tight equipment. Right behind her was Mage Anna Rose, who wore grey mage robes. Herbat power was not high either and was a bit worse than ¡°Emerald Sixth Chapter¡± Florentine from earlier. However, Anna Rosa was mainly a supporter who could help her teammates be invisible along with herself. This was a sick ability that could at least disgust her opponent a little.

    ¡°Be, you... Your ridiculous behavior ends here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, President Ivy. I still want to continue to thest fight! So just go out the same way they did!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible... That... Anyway, don¡¯t you think of...¡±

    President Ivy didn¡¯t have quite a strong spirit. She had already been ¡°pushed down¡± by Be, so facing her now, she was no longer as calm and steady as an assassin should be. Anna Rosa was the same. All the beautifuldies who had been intimate with Be would more or less be impacted in some way. The only few unaffected were Be¡¯s little sister, Dragon Knight Lisha, and the other ck Warriors. After all, Be hasn¡¯t really gone that far with them.

    ¡°Help me out, Isaman. President Ivy isn¡¯t easy to deal with.¡±

    ¡°I can help you, sure. But... Your habits, can¡¯t you...¡±

    ¡°No. Ifpetitions aren¡¯t meant for clothing explosions, then there¡¯s no meaning to it. Don¡¯t worry... I¡¯ll just st all their clothes off this time. That¡¯s fine, right!¡±

    Isaman ended up joining in atst and helped Be. That demoness Be, if she didn¡¯t help, she might even have her own clothes sted off, despite being her teammate. Thus, Isaman could only help her out for now. While Be was still having her fun on this side of the arenas, the highlights had already begun early on the other arenas.

 Volume 6 Chapter 376: Unintentional Crossfire Between Pure White Saviors and Black Warriors

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 376: Unintentional Crossfire Between Pure White Saviors and ck Warriors</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    In the third arena of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madix City¡¯s Imperial City Coliseum. Dragon Knight Lisha and ¡°God Chosen Holy Maiden¡± Sophia¡¯s team was currently taking on their first team of opponents, God Chosen Knight Scott and Hayden the Enchanter. Including thest fight between Be and Lisha, this should be the second fight between transmigrators.

    The God Chosen Knight¡¯s mount was a White Tiger, and the White Tiger was emitting the clear aura of a Holy Beast. As expected of a transmigrated Savior, to even be able to handle a growth type Holy Beast. If not for the restriction against dragons, Be suspected that this guy, Scott, would probably even have a growth type Holy Dragon up his sleeve.

    Dressed in the white clothes of an array master, Hayden was currently looking at Lisha withplicated eyes while the hand he was holding the ¡°Scepter of Descent¡± with was trembling slightly. He used to see Lisha as apanion, so he never expected that it woulde to this today. He and Lisha had been strangers with each other since he abandoned hispanion. Even though he wished to repair that bond, he had no choice but to give up in the end.

    However, Lisha appeared quite rxed. She had already let go of the past. Dressed in golden dragon knight armor, she stood there with her arms crossed in front of her chest. Even though she did not summon a dragon mount, Lisha¡¯s domineering stance made it seem as if there really was a dragon standing by her side. The domineering aura of a Demonic Dragon Emperor was being vaguely transmitted.

    Holy Maiden Sophia wore a resplendent golden priest robe which looked a little like couple outfits with Lisha. She was of an artificial divine race and was able to tell as soon as it appeared that God Chosen Knight Scott¡¯s mount was one of the Holy Beasts, a White Tiger. Lowering her head, she whispered to Lisha, who was slightly shorter than her.

    ¡°Lisha, that White Tiger is a Holy Beast, and it¡¯s the trickier growth type. It hasn¡¯t developed yet, so it probably shouldn¡¯t be too hard to deal with. But watch out for that guy, his body is covered in...¡±

    ¡°Divine artifacts, right? Big Sister Sophia, you don¡¯t have to worry so much. You just have to support me when the battle begins. I¡¯ve seen my fair share of divine artifacts, so I don¡¯t mind seeing a few more.¡±

    God Chosen Knight Scott¡¯s face was sullen. He had already won three consecutive rounds. The previous three teams of opponents were all shocked with his divine artifact equipment and the growth type Holy Beast White Tiger, and they all looked at him with looks of adoration, allowing him to bask in the wonders of being a badass. But who knew that the fourth round¡¯s opponent, Dragon Knight Lisha, wouldn¡¯t even flinch. She actually ignored all the divine artifacts and the Holy Beast mount he had. Isn¡¯t this girl thinking too highly of herself? He¡¯ll have to beat Lisha until she kneels in worship!

    There was also Holy Maiden Sophia behind Lisha who actually dared to ignore him. He will have to make her submit too after this. However, there was no way that God Chosen Knight Scott¡¯s fantasies would be fulfilled. It¡¯s not strange for Lisha to be unsurprised, because she was just like Scott just a few months ago. d in divine artifacts, sitting on a Holy Beast mount, she would show off all day and she thought she could surpass everyone and everything. In the end she still got flipped over and almost got done in by an Abyss Demonic King.

    Lisha looked at Scott the way she looked at herself a few months ago, filled with both disgust and sympathy. It was no surprise that Holy Maiden Sophia wasn¡¯t surprised either, as she had already seen all the super strong existences around Be. After seeing so much of this side of the world, she was no longer surprised anymore. Plus, she herself was a Holy Maiden of Micah¡¯s Faction, an artificial Half-God. Meeting a Holy Beast wasn¡¯t enough to make her lose herself.

    ¡°Princess Lisha,dies first. You can have the first move.¡±

    ¡°Really? In that case...Goodbye!¡±

    Out of the need to show off, God Chosen Knight Scott allowed his opponent to go first just like in thest three rounds before he relied on the rebound of the array to st his opponents back. This way, he will be able to achieve the highest cool effect while incidentally leaving an important impression in the hearts of his beautiful opponents. However, in the face of Lisha, who was also a transmigrator, he went way overboard.

    Lisha quickly rushed over, charging so fast that she could almost stir up a breeze. As she held out her fist in a swinging gesture, Scott quickly cast a protective barrier, but Lisha¡¯s speed was beyond his expectations. However, as long as the power of the Holy Guard was still there, Lisha¡¯s fists won¡¯t be able to hurt him.

    Lisha smiled as if her prank had seeded. Just as her fist was about to reach Scott¡¯s Holy Guard barrier, she suddenly changed from a closed fist to an open palm, pushing with both hands. Before Scott could react, he was pushed straight back with his Holy Beast mount out of the arena. Afternding on the ground, he was dered defeated.

    When Array Master Hayden saw this scene from the side and nned to cast a barrier to support him, he wasn¡¯t able to do it in time before he was tripped by Holy Maiden Sophia¡¯s ¡°Chain of Divine Punishment¡± and was the first to be thrown out of the arena.

    ¡°Princess Lisha, you...you...¡±

    ¡°Admit defeat, Scott. We¡¯re taking the first round.¡±

    Lisha turned around and tried hard to suppress the urge to smile. She did not even turn around to look at God Chosen Knight Scott¡¯s handsome face, which was pale with fury. Who asked him to give her the first hit? It shouldn¡¯t be against any rules to push him out of the arena. All¡¯s fair in war after all. Falling for this trap just means he¡¯s stillcking.

    After Scott¡¯s defeat, his ranking was instantly lowered, falling behind Dragon Knight Copperfield, the second hot pick who suddenly faced defeat. He lost in an even more miserable manner than Copperfield. He straightforwardly gave away the win of this match. Without even using his divine artifacts or Holy Beast mount, he was easily pushed to his loss by the opponent.

    In the second arena next door, a duel between wizards was taking ce. One of the male Saviors, God Chosen Mage Adide, teamed up with a holy knight to fight his big sister, Princess Ariel and ¡°Scarlet Knight¡± Princess Pam¡¯s team. Princess Pam was wearing pink knight¡¯s heavy armor and was already engaging the opposing holy knight with her Unicorn mount. This side of the field was left for the two magical geniuses to fight it out.

    Ariel was still wearing a grey cloak so outsiders won¡¯t be able to see her true appearance. They won¡¯t even be able to know what attribute the mage clothes she was wearing now were. Inparison, Adide wore a magnificent magical sage robe, as if he were afraid that people wouldn¡¯t know about his high efficiency in magic, as well as the fact that he was covered head to toe in magical treasures.

    Adide really couldn¡¯t figure out how this ugly big sister of his had advanced. Unless, did Princess Pam bring her here all by herself? That would be a very difficult task. Even though there weren¡¯t many holy knights, the only knights who could make it this far were the dragon knights and holy knights. At least, even if someone at the level of a holy knight wouldn¡¯t be rare to see in the finals, for Princess Pam to bring her into the top hundred by herself as a holy knight was a bit over the top.

    ¡°O wandering wind, beautiful and gentle goddess of storms, heed my call...¡±

    God Chosen Mage Adide was guilty of the top bad habit a Savior could have, and that was to show off before the start of apetition. He had not needed to cast any attack spells with such a chuuni chant, but in order to make things look amazing, he had deliberately copied the magicians on TV and waved the divine artifact in his hands, ¡°Ruler of the Elements¡±, pretending to recite a magnificent spell before repelling his opponent.

    The act worked out for Adide in the first two rounds. When he was reciting the spell, he was protected by a very strong elemental barrier. It was a protective ward imbued with the power of all magical elements that can defend him against the magical attacks of any attribute. Relying on the power of this barrier, he managed to defend against the magic cast by his opponents in thest two rounds that was meant to interrupt him.

    But this time, luck ran out for Adide. His opponent was also a magical genius proficient in all attributes and Ariel had been working to dissolve Adide¡¯s all-attribute magical barrier since the fight began. When she saw Adide chanting like a chuunibyou, Princess Ariel¡¯s beautiful face that was covered by her grey cloak sneered mockingly.

    ¡°Goddess of the wind, please...Er, instant cast...How did you manage...¡±

    While Adide was still busy with his performance, Mage Arielunched an all-attribute magic attack, ¡°Elemental Assault¡±. A huge sphere of various elements descended from the sky and fell towards Adide¡¯s position like a meteor. This attack that was just like a meteor rain instantly pierced through the all-attributes barrier that Adide was so proud of, sting him into the sky and throwing him right out of the arena.

    ¡°You were chanting for too long, bro...Your Excellency Adide.¡±

    Ariel silently reached up to check that her grey cloak was still on and was silent afterwards. That all-attribute magic attack had only blown Adide out of the arena and made him lose. It did not actually hit him that hard. Looking on the fact that he was once a rtive of her surrogate body, Ariel let him off the hook for the time being.

    Ariel could have killed him just now if she really wanted to. If she had gone in with a big one after dissolving Adide¡¯s all-attribute magic barrier earlier, that guy would have be a Grudge by now, bing a tragic product of the oue between a fight of Saviors. The reason Adide lost was because of the long ¡°chanting time¡±. Clearly he could have avoided it, but he just had to ask for death, which ended in tragedy.

    After Adide¡¯s defeat, his holy knightpanion quickly conceded. Without the support of the mages, a knight alone could not win against a team of both a knight and a mage.

    In the fourth arena, Assassin Noreya and ¡°Holy Maiden of the Commandments¡± Daisy were currently facing off against one of the male Saviors, God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans. Compared to the two male Saviors previously who were just asking for death, God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans was the more steady type and wasn¡¯t the talkative type. While the two from earlier were busy being pretentious, this one had already quietly won three rounds in a row.

    Unfortunately, Akmans was dragged down into the pit by his teammate. During the most crucial moment, the ice mage dropped the ball. While engaged in closebat with Assassin Noreya, he was tripped by the opposing Holy Maiden Daisy. Daisy is a Holy Maiden from the Salo¡¯s Faction. Besides wearing the clothes of a radiant priest and using light magic, she was no different from a Holy Maiden of the Darkness Church.

    The male ice mage was too much of a gentleman. Daisy had only revealed her calf on purpose and he was already distracted, even forgetting to set up the ice defensive barrier he was supposed to set up. As a result, he was kicked out of the arena by Holy Maiden Daisy. More terrifyingly was, none of the male audience outside of the arena felt it was not worth it for this gentleman to have lost. Instead, they felt that he was a great man and all apuded this brave gentleman.

    The Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church all wore priest robes of the conservative type, so you couldn¡¯t see much. To be able to see even a calf would make this worth it for the rest of his life. If these boys knew what the Radiant Church¡¯s Holy Maidens were like on Be¡¯s bed, then their faith would probably crumble.

    God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans was almost angered to death by the sound of that apuse. There¡¯s just no way to justify this. He seriously chose a pig teammate this time. But this was the first time Akmans had ever seen an assassin who would dare go head to head against a swordsman, even though Assassin Noreya was covering her face. In terms of speed, she was actually faster than his sword. The treasured sword Akmans wielded was unable to touch her at all.

    On the other hand, Assassin Noreya would asionally nip through Akmans¡¯ armor with her dagger, and the speed wasparable to the strongest imaginary enemy in his heart, the Human Race¡¯s top swordsman warrior, Princess Kriss. After the supporting ice mage was dealt with, Akmans was pushed into a more and more passive position.

    Holy Maiden Daisy¡¯s support magic was disgusting. All sorts of debuffs were being tossed onto Akmans. If it weren¡¯t for the Radiant Church¡¯s priest robes that she was wearing, Akmans would have mistaken Daisy for a curse master or a dark wizard impersonating a Holy Maiden of the Radiant Church. Holy Maiden Daisy did not even cast a single supporting buff. All the way through, she showered him in curses, which put Chosen Holy Sword Akmans in a bitter position.

    After being slowed down by magic, Akmans was shed in the arm by Assassin Noreya after taking just one step. In a trace of white light, a cut that would not stop bleeding appeared on his hand. Akmans had traded with Be before and sold his exclusive Savior equipment, the ¡°Great Evil ying Sword,¡± to Be. And now, he was screwed big time.

    Chosen Holy Sword Akmans had not finished collecting his equipment yet, and he didn¡¯t have as many divine artifacts as the two male Saviors who failed in acting big. If he was better equipped, then Noreya¡¯s strike wouldn¡¯t have cut through his armor. Now, it could only be said that this disparity would not have happened if he hadn¡¯t sold his ¡°Great Evil ying Sword¡±.

    ¡°Still want to fight? If this goes on, you...you¡¯ll definitely die. The only people I will draw blood from twice are the dead.¡±

    ¡°I...I admit defeat. It¡¯s your win.¡±

    God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans helplessly made a gesture of surrendering, after which he left glumly while holding his arm. The look of a tragic hero could be seen from his back, but hopefully, this loss will teach him something. He was better offpared to the previous two. At the very least, he won Noreya¡¯s respect as a good opponent. Akmans became the third Savior to lose. Without even putting up any acts, he quickly left the stage. He could only me his luck to have met a thug like Noreya that would treat apetition as a life or death battle.

    In the fifth arena, thest male Savior, God Chosen Priest Norris, was fighting hard, but he was even unluckier than Akmans from earlier. He ran into thebination made up of Marite Master ine and Assassin L. Thisbination was even more perverse than Assassin Noreya. Marite Master ine is one of the most terrifying amongst the ck Warriors by Be¡¯s side. Compared to just killing, this ck Warrior had some serious sadistic tendencies.

    Assassin L was originally arade of Dragon Knight Lisha¡¯s little sister, but she ended up following Demon King Be and became an assassin with dark powers. She was currently stronger than even the number one assassin in Olsylvia Academy¡¯s assassin department, President Ivy. And, after teaming up with Marite Master ine, her danger level rose in strides.

    Norris¡¯s unluckyrade, a Holy Knight of the Radiant Church, had already been driven off the field early on by these two girls with silk puppet threads. Now, he was the only one left. Unfurling his light element protective barrier, he faced off against ine¡¯s silk puppet threads and Assassin L¡¯s various dagger sneak attacks alone.

    From a distance, everyone outside could only see someone hiding within a ball of light while a shadow was constantly moving around it, waiting for an opportunity to attack the person inside. From an even further perspective, a shadow wielding ck lines was currently attacking Norris¡¯s protective barrier from afar.

    ¡°Your power is too evil. While your mind is still intact...¡±

    ¡°Senior Norris. President Maris is my roommate so I will not trouble you to preach such things to me any longer. Whether the power is evil or not depends on the person that is wielding it.¡±

    God Chosen Priest Norris was, after all, a Savior who had saved the Saviors of other world dimensions. Unlike God Chosen Knight Scott and the other three, he had already advanced into a Redeemer. From their earlier encounter, he was able to catch the vague scent of a ck Warrior on Marite Master ine. Even though he knew that she could have been a ck Warrior, Norris could not deal with the matter and could only discourage them.

    Based on the internal rules of the Redeemer Camp, dealing with Saviors like the ck Warriors was a matter for the higher-leveled Sin Breakers. As a Redeemer, he had no authority to deal with ine other than reporting her to the people above. However, he just felt that he couldn¡¯t conclude that the other was a ck Warrior without seeing her dark side. Right now, Norris had no idea how he should deal with this matter.

    ¡°Alright, no more of this nonsense. You can withdraw now.¡±

    ¡°Wait, I haven¡¯t lost yet! No matter how strong your evil powers are, it¡¯s still not enough to subvert the light in my heart.¡±

    ¡°You...Look down at your feet.¡±

    ine withdrew her silk puppet threads and looked at the wary Priest Norris with a smug look of sess. Norris, who could feel that something was off, looked down only to see that the floor beneath his feet had been pierced through by ine¡¯s silk puppet threads. Since ine was unable to break his barrier, she just broke the arena instead, digging out a pit for Norris to fall into. ording to the rules of thepetition, this is also considered being expelled from the arena and losing. Norris was so focused on his defense that he didn¡¯t even realize he had fallen for his opponent¡¯s trap. Without even knowing the other side¡¯s true identities, all the Saviors lost to the Dark Saviors.

 Volume 6 Chapter 378: The Largest Battle Royale In The History Of The Sky Arena

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 378: The Largest Battle Royale In The History Of The Sky Arena</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The Sky Arena battle zone in the imperial city was located within Madix City, the capital of the Manasvir Empire. This arena was supposedly the legendary ruins of the Gods, but Be was not sure how credible those legends were. However, there was one thing for sure, the Sky Arena definitely lived up to its name. Its unique point was that it was suspended in the air, which meant that it appeared to be much more imposing than the other arenas on the ground.

    The Sky Arena was extremely huge. From what she could see, Be estimated that more than ten Dragon Knights and their steeds couldfortably engage in a melee here without feeling too crowded. It was such a waste to fight in a 2v2 battle in such a big arena. As Be looked around at her surroundings, a bold idea popped into her head. In fact, it was incredibly insane.

    When Be suddenly called a timeout, the crowd froze in confusion. Could it be that the Dragon Mage, the Grand Duchess Baize, was going to make a cowardly move and surrender? It was understandable, though. As Dragon Knights were prohibited from using their Dragon Steeds during this stage of thepetition, the Dragon Mages were affected by those rules as well. For a Dragon Mage, their main source of battle power was summoning their Giant Dragons. Since they were not allowed to summon any dragons, it would note as a surprise if the Dragon Mage¡¯s powers drastically dropped to the level of a junior level Mage.

    The fake Emperor Manas the Eighteenth, and arge group of guests and the magical host, were seated within an observatory in the arena. Be did not know if that thing were a relic of the Gods. If it were, then that God really knew how to enjoy himself as he could create something like that. However, the sight of that floating observatory irked Be so much that she was sorely tempted to knock it down, together with the guests inside.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Grand Duchess Baize? Is there a problem?¡±

    The fake Emperor Manas asked hypocritically. Although it sounded sincere, Be had already seen its true appearance before. No matter how well that thing tried to act, it was still a monster. Nothing could change that fact. If Be¡¯s deductions were correct, its n was to deplete Be¡¯s partner, Princess Kriss¡¯ energy reserves. As those male Saviors had crashed unexpectedly, Kriss had unintentionally be its biggest obstacle.

    Emperor Manas the Eighteenth was nning toe up with some strange excuse to continue thepetition. However, he did not expect that Be wouldn¡¯t intend to back down at all. The fact that Be chose to ept the challenge was not something that Manas the Eighteenth had nned for at all. This also stunned the guests who were watching the battle into momentary silence.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I wish to fight ten... No, my team wishes to fight ten in a single battle. Please allow the remaining four teams to enter the arena as well. If Princess Kriss and I can take care of them all at once, then consider it as five wins in a row. As we don¡¯t have much time left, by the time we go through all the groups one by one, the slots for the next round would have filled up already.¡±

    ¡°Ten at once?! Grand Duchess Baize... you shouldn¡¯t make jokes like this. Are you... are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m serious. Kriss is not objecting either. Also, I believe that the audience would like to see something exciting too!¡±

    Be had no intention of backing down. Furthermore, Kriss did not have any objections to Be¡¯s suggestion at all. Although a 2v10 battle was a little challenging, as long as the Knights on the other side were not Dark Warriors like Be¡¯s little sister Kriss or any of their close friends, Kriss was confident that she could win the fight.

    Be¡¯s opponents, the ¡°Dusk Knight¡± Daphne and ¡°Third Chapter of Taboo¡± Effie, were shocked for a moment. They knew that the Grand Duchess Baize and Be were the same. However, they never thought that Be would be insane enough to request to fight all her opponents at once. After a moment of silence, the audience started an uproar. Nopetitor in the history of thispetition had ever attempted to take on a 2v10 battle before! No matter what the oue was in the end, this battle would allow Be to go down in history.

    The fake Emperor Manas the Eighteenth¡¯s face was filled with uncertainty. It was obvious that it could not figure out what Be was nning to do. After seeking an opinion from the mastermind and reaching an agreement, the fake Emperor Manas the Eighteenth harrumphed and regainedposure, returning to its previous calm expression.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Baize, your courage is highlymendable. I have discussed this matter with thepetition officials. We have decided to make a special amodation and bend the rules for you this time.¡±

    ¡°Also, Grand Duchess Baize, as we do not have enough slots left, if you and Princess Kriss were to lose this round, the cooling-off time would not be sufficient for you to win the next four rounds. Do you have any issues with that?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. I will go along with your rules.¡±

    Be willingly cooperated with the other party and gave an impassioned speech, dering that victory would be hers. When she saw the next four teams ofpetitors, Be rxed her nerves. Those four teams appeared to be rather strong. If it were anyone else, there was a definite possibility that it would be impossible to win. However, Be felt extremely lucky that none of them were the male Saviors or her dorm mates. Now, she was confident that she could win this.

    The second team was the ¡°Thunder Knight¡± Aurora and the ¡°First Chapter of the Sky¡± Princess Eveny. Aurora¡¯s steed was a Thunder Unicorn. Before Be had met Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman, Aurora was a challenging opponent. Even the smallest shock would cause her to gopletely numb. Now, Be was not afraid of lightning anymore, so Aurora was no longer such a threat.

    The third team consisted of the ¡°Golden Knight¡± Princess Irene and the ¡°Gifted Holy Maiden¡± Hayley. Princess Irene was the oldest sister of Princess Felia, who was Be¡¯s surrogate. Her steed was a regr pure white Unicorn. When she caught sight of Be, a hint of surprise shed past her face. However, Irene quickly caught herself and carefully concealed her emotions.

    The fourth team had one of Be¡¯s rtives as well. It consisted of the ¡°Retribution Knight¡± Princess Luce and the ¡°Blessed Holy Maiden¡± Susan. Luce was Princess Felia¡¯s second sister. Just like Irene, her steed was a pure white Unicorn. She had a close rtionship with Be as there was a possibility that she might let her off easily with Princess Irene.

    However, the fifth andst team was the toughest one to beat. This team was made up of the ¡°Guardian Knight¡± Mathilde and the ¡°Divine Second Chapter¡± President Lucia. Mathilde was a Holy Knight as her steed was a Radiant Golden Lion. Her teammate, President Lucia, had healing abilities that were on par with the four Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church.

    Now that both sides had been presented, Be and Princess Kriss, a ¡°Mage¡± and a swordsman respectively, now had to go up against five Holy Knights, two Mages, two Priests as well as an opponent with a Priest-Magebo. The discrepancy inbat power was a little much. However, they were not infallible.

    Firstly, Princess Irene and Princess Luce were Princess Felia¡¯s older sisters, this meant that they would not go all out. Most importantly, none of the other girls had any knowledge that those two Knights were on Be¡¯s side. Before the battle even began, there were already two ¡°traitors¡± in their midst.

    Another crucial point was that Be had ¡°pushed¡± every single girl on the opposing side before. This meant that from the beginning, none of them could remain calm when facing Be. They had already lost their morale before the fight even began. Once they had confirmed that their opponent was Be, the girls on the other side were all blushing as none of them dared to make eye contact with her.

    When they saw the evil smirk on Be¡¯s face, they were immediately reminded of the humiliating experience of how they had been pinned underneath her and got taken advantage of. Although Be had basically forced herself on them, none of them had felt disgusted. In fact, some of them had even enjoyed the sensations. Due to this, none of those girls would give their all in this battle. They were afraid that if Be were to sneak a ¡°night attack¡± on them, their performance in this battle would be used as a benchmark for Be to decide how far she would go.

    The moment the battle began, the Knights were the ones to take the lead and charge forward. The five beautiful Holy Knights seemed to move together at the same time. However, as they charged towards the Swordsman Kriss, Princess Irene and Princess Luce purposely slowed their steeds and soon fell behind the other three.

    The Holy Maiden Susan and Holy Maiden Hayley, who were at the back, immediately activated their blessing magic. Other than the ¡°Dusk Knight¡± Daphne whose nature was ipatible with a holy-type blessing, the other four Holy Knights were supported by their magic. President Lucia and the other two Mages remained on high alert. They were carefully warding against any weird moves that Be might use.

    The Knights in front had already begun their fight with Princess Kriss. This made it difficult for the Mages to unleash any magical attacks in fear of hurting one of their own. Under normal circumstances, five fully equipped Holy Knights and their steeds would be more than enough to deal with a Swordsman and a Mage. In fact, it would not be difficult at all, as it was unlikely that they would need to step in at all.

    Unfortunately, Be and Kriss¡¯bat abilities could not be measured based on traditional standards. With the two ¡°spies¡± in their midst, technically only three Holy Knights, the ¡°Dusk Knight¡± Daphne, ¡°Thunder Knight¡± Aurora, and ¡°Guardian Knight¡± Mathilde, were fighting with Be and Kriss. Princess Irene and Princess Luce had purposely slowed down and did not participate in the first round of battles.

    Daphne had charged all the way to the front and sent a few ¡°Dark Spikes¡± towards Kriss. However, she stepped nimbly out of the way and swiftly avoided Daphne¡¯s attacks. Kriss brandished her sword in an attempt to retaliate, but Captain Mathilde, who was right beside her, used her Holy Shield to block Kriss¡¯ attacks. This particr scene was filled with irony. Competitions like these were probably the only time a Radiant Knight would use a Holy Shield toe to a Dark Knight¡¯s aid.

    Be, the Mage, did not follow the standard procedure and was not hiding in the back in preparation to provide assistance from afar. While the two Holy Knights were distracted with Kriss, Be seized the opportunity to make her way towards their opponents¡¯ base. In this day and age, a Mage who was not well versed in closebat would be ashamed to im that they were a Mage. The ¡°Thunder Knight¡± Aurora, clearly did not expect that Be would immediately engage in closebat. As Be was now impersonating a Mage, she was expected to follow the rules.

    Since Be had alreadye close, she would blow her cover if she did not attack. Aurora swung her spear and sent out a ¡°lightning strike,¡± hoping to cause Be to gopletely numb. However, as Be was in a contract with the Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman, she was naturally immune to lightning attacks now. So, Aurora¡¯s attacks did not cause her any harm at all this time.

    This moment stunned the entire crowd as they watched in awe as the lightning bolts from Aurora¡¯s spear shot out towards Be. Instead of being shocked, Be merely reached out, grabbed hold of Aurora¡¯s spear and tugged forcefully. As Aurora was caught off guard, she fell off her Thunder Unicorn steed. Using her momentum, Be leaped and jumped onto the Thunder Unicorn. With skilled ease, she rode the steed and charged towards the area where the magical professions were supporting the team.

    Such actions had broken so many rules. It waspletely unheard of for a Mage to engage in closebat to throw a Holy Knight off their steed and steal their opponents¡¯ warhorse. The crowd was shocked. They did not know when Mages could engage in closebat with such terrifying strength. Be rode the Thunder Unicorn and charged towards Princess Irene and Princess Luce, the two Holy Knights who had just arrived.

    No matter how much they wanted to give way to Be, they were stuck in a quandary. At this point in time, they could not possibly jump off their own steeds and admit defeat! The most disgraceful thing a Knight could do was jump off their own steeds to admit defeat or run away from a fight. They had no choice but to urge their warhorses forward and face Be head-on.

    Both Princesses¡¯ spears were pointed towards Be. This was the Octavia Empire¡¯s Royal Knight¡¯s special move, the ¡°Holy Strike.¡± The spears shot towards Be as the attack causedrge amounts of air currents to ripple with energy. It was an absolutely terrifying sight to behold.

    Just when the audience thought that Be would be struck down, something even more unexpected happened. All they could see that Be leaped up into the air using a magical tool to make it appear as though she was using the Mage¡¯s flying magic to fly. Irene and Luce¡¯s attack simply hit nothing except for Be¡¯s shadow. At that same moment, the audience finally remembered that Be was a Mage, not a Knight. This meant that she did not need to follow the rules where she could not leave her steed without being injured that Knights needed to abide by.

    Realizing that they had been tricked, Luce and Irene hastily brought their steeds to a halt. They tried to turn their warhorses around to charge back at Be. However, it was toote. There was no way Be would allow her opponents to have an opportunity to retaliate. She gathered a ball of lightning in her hands, spun it around as she threw it towards the Holy Knights Princess Irene and Princess Luce, who still had their backs towards her.

    Being Holy Knights, Irene and Luce had extremely quick reflexes. They instantly activated their Holy Knight¡¯s protective barrier, the ¡°Sacred Shield,¡± in an attempt to block Be¡¯s sneak attack. However, they did not expect Be to act in an unorthodox manner. Rather than directing the attacks at the Holy Knights, the ball of lightning¡¯s target was their steeds.

    Irene and Luce¡¯s Unicorn steeds were not strong in defense as Be¡¯s lightning attack easily struck their hind legs. The blessings earlier were mainly focused on the Holy Knights themselves, but their own steeds were not included. Now that they were once again outsmarted by their opponent, it instantly turned into a tragedy.

    As their Unicorn steeds copsed to the ground, the Holy Knights Irene and Luce were forced to jump off their warhorses. ording to the Knight¡¯s rules, when battling alongside their steeds, it would be considered a lost battle if the Knight couldn¡¯t get back on their steed after being thrown off. Now that Irene and Luce¡¯s steeds couldn¡¯t continue the battle and Be had snatched the ¡°Thunder Knight¡± Aurora¡¯s steed from right underneath her, this meant that she had defeated three Holy Knights with just her first move. The other two Holy Knights were still busy fighting Kriss and couldn¡¯t support those of the magical professions behind them. With results like these, Be would have bragging rights for at least a few months, maybe even up to a year.

    Be had found the loophole within the rules and was making full use of it. Although she wasmandeering a steed, she had stolen it from someone else. Furthermore, as she was a Mage by profession, she was not limited by the rules if she were to fall off the steed. As the Sky Arena was extremelyrge, there was still a fair bit of distance between Be and the other girls of the magical professions. At this moment, the girls at the back still had some time to use magical attacks to stall Be¡¯s advance.

    At the back, the most threatening one was the ¡°First Chapter of the Sky¡± Princess Eveny. As the first of the Eight Chapters, her magical attacks were extremely powerful. The next in line would be the ¡°Divine Second Chapter¡± President Lucia and the ¡°Third Chapter of Taboo¡± Princess Effie. The Holy Maidens Susan and Hayley belonged to the Ellen Faction, which was the most traditional of the Radiant Church¡¯s three main factions. This meant that their Holy Maidens were more orthodox and were not well versed in powerful offensive magic. Instead, they were trained mostly in cleansing magic and exorcism magic and did not have muchbat power. If it were the Holy Maidens Sophia and Daisy, they would be more of a threat.

    Once they were sure that Be had broken past the Holy Knights¡¯ defenses and was advancing towards them, Princess Eveny and the others began to gather their magical attacks to stop her. However, before they unleashed their attacks, they hesitated for a moment. Be was currently riding on the Thunder Unicorn, their ally, the ¡°Thunder Knight¡± Aurora¡¯s steed. Due to this, they did not dare to directly attack the steed. If they were to identally cause any damage, it would be difficult to exin things to Aurora after the battle.

    Be¡¯s despicable battle tactics were basically just like holding an opponent hostage. The only difference was that the hostage was a steed, instead of a person. In the end, as Eveny hesitated, the ¡°Third Chapter of Taboo¡± Princess Effie made the first move. She immediately activated the dark magic ¡°Slow Earth¡± in an attempt to throw Be off Thunder Unicorn by decreasing its speed.

    As a Demon King, Be was naturally immune to dark magical attacks. Furthermore, Princess Effie was a Dark Mage. If she had hit Be directly, she would have been vaporized. Effie was trying to use Be¡¯s tactics against her by using the same methods to force her off her steed. Even if they could not win against her, at least the audience could see that they had been doing their best to fight.

    Just as Effie hoped, under the effects of the slowing magic, the Thunder Unicorn seemed to be held back by invisible hands and eventually slowed down. After Princess Effie attacked, the other girls finally regained their senses and quickly attempted to unleash their own magical attacks. Once Be hit the ground, they nned to force her off the Sky Arena with a relentless onught of magical attacks. Be could finally be defeated this way.

    However, Be soared up once again and abandoned the steed that was trapped by magic. She then used the same flying magical tools and flew towards the girls in the back. The second round of the battle in thispetition where Be would go head-to-head with other Mages was about tomence.

 Volume 6 Chapter 335: The Hidden Crisis Of The Region Surrounding The Christian Hotel

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 335: The Hidden Crisis Of The Region Surrounding The Christian Hotel</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    Olsylvia Academy¡¯s internal rankingpetition for the year was ted tomence in two days. This time, the participants would be separated into small groups, and their order would be random. However, each participant would be able to pick the gender of their teammates. As the students had no idea if they would be allocated with their girlfriends or boyfriends, most of them had chosen to be teamed with someone of the same gender.

    Be, as an old hand who enjoyed ¡°subverting rules¡±, naturally did not leave anything up to chance. As long as one was close with the teachers, they would be able to make adjustments to the rules. She had nned to make manual amendments to the groupings, as she had two identities: the Grand Duchess Bellina of the knight faculty, who was from abat profession, and the Grand Duchess Baize of the magic faculty, who was from a mage profession.

    In this round of thepetition, Be decided to use both identities. The knight, Grand Duchess Bellina, would be in President Isaman¡¯s team. As President Isaman was a priest, she was technically considered to be part of the mage profession. Since Be still had an ongoing bet with her, she nned to take her to the finals and defeat her. Then, she would have no choice but to give in and agree to be her personal ve.

    This year¡¯spetition was different from the past. This time, the rankingpetition was filled with powerful characters. Since Be was on the same team as President Isaman, she would be able to prevent her from being eliminated midway after being defeated by someone like Dark Warrior Kriss. If Isaman were to leave prematurely, Be would not be able to defeat her honorably in an actual fight. After spending some time with her, Be got to understand her a lot better. She knew that President Isaman would not submit that easily if she did not defeat her personally.

    As for Be¡¯s other identity as the magic faculty¡¯s Grand Duchess Baize, she decided to team up with Kriss. Kriss was a swordsman, so being in a team with a fake mage like Be would not raise any eyebrows. It was rather unreasonable for one person to sign up twice using two identities. However, Be knew that she could make it happen. She knew both the organizers and the teachers in charge. With their help, she would definitely seed.

    After enjoying the banquet that satiated both the hunger for food and pleasure with Kriss and Isaman, Be secretly went to look for Teacher Ingrid and the others. The beautiful Dragon Knight Ingrid, Supreme Magic Mentor Catalina, and the Supreme Magic Mentor Melvira were sharing a room. When Be entered, they had just eaten dinner and were looking through some documents.

    ¡°Be... you... what are you doing here? It¡¯s night, go back to your studies...¡±

    ¡°Be, you... I¡¯m leaving for a while.¡±

    ¡°Be, why are you closing the doors...¡±

    Once they saw Be walk into the room, obviously with an ulterior motive, the three beautiful teachers were so scared that they scrambled to escape. It was almost as though the roles were reverseda??Be was the teacher, while the three of them were the students who had just done something wrong. It could not be helped. Ever since Be vited them, the usually strict, beautiful female teachers instantly turned into ¡°helpless sheep¡± in front of her.

    Be locked the door to the teacher¡¯s bedroom and turned to look at the three beauties. She noticed that they were all wearing translucent white robes with ck strappyce undergarments. The moment the three teachers realized that Be¡¯s gaze had turned elsewhere, they finally used their arms to cover their chests as they practically pressed themselves against the wall.

    ¡°You... Be, don¡¯t misunderstand... Teacher... I... this is not done on purpose...¡±

    ¡°Older Sister Ingrid, by dressing in this manner, aren¡¯t you basically inviting trouble for yourselves? I want to properly punish you,dies. Tonight, I want you to give me some special tutoring. Come, let¡¯s take off these pieces of cloth that are getting in the way...¡±

    ¡°Be, wait... we were wrong... What special tutoring? You... don¡¯te any closer...¡±

    The Empress¡¯s pce within the Madix City, the capital of the Manasvir Empire. It was yet another sleepless night for the Empress. Standing on therge balcony, she gazed at the moon. For the past ten thousand years, the moon had been her only constantpanion.

    Although she was an Empress, her figure was one of a beautiful youngdy. She looked young, as though her body had been frozen in the moment that she was the most ravishing. The always youthful Empress had spent the past ten thousand years in torturous istion. She could never mention her origins to anyone. Her homnd, the faraway blue from another world, could only be forever buried within the depths of her heart.

    ¡°Your Majesty... you, you¡¯re crying...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, General Fanny. The wind was too strong; I got sand in my eye...¡±

    The Empress turned around topose herself, wiping the tears from her eyes. The night was still, and there was no breeze at all. Everything she said was obviously a lie. Fortunately, the dark-purple-haired General Fanny did not expose the Empress¡¯s awkward attempt at covering up her tears. At the moment, the situation did not seem to be in the Empress¡¯s favor, as the issue of her unusual problem was extremely serious.

    ¡°Your Majesty, Amy, whom we sent as a special envoy, has already made contact with the students from Olsylvia Academy. Anna and Ronnie have gone to rendezvous with her, and they are still in discussion. Do you think I should leave here for now to...¡±

    ¡°No... Fanny, stay here. I need... this ce needs your protection... You don¡¯t have to deal with Amy and the others; they will take care of this on their own!¡±

    ¡°Well... alright. I respectfully ept Your Majesty¡¯s edict.¡±

    General Fanny looked at the Empress with uncertainty in her eyes. She had so many questions. However, she did not voice any of them. After all, in their hearts, the Empress had absolute authority, and they were not allowed to doubt her. In the end, General Fanny left, bringing her doubts along with her.

    The Empress had a conflicted expression on her face but decided not to tell General Fanny her reasons. She had tampered with the earrings that she had given to General Fanny and the other girls. Those earrings had been bugged. Although Be had taken them off when Amy and the others were captured, they were simply thrown haphazardly to the side.

    Because of the distance, the Empress could not hear any of the conversations in detail. However, the bugged earrings had picked up every one of the strange noises that the Envoy Amy, Prime Minister Anna, and Pce Archmage Ronnie made while they were being taken advantage of. The Empress had assumed that her three capable female personal guards had been ¡°vited¡± by bad men and her n had failed. There was no way she could allow herself to lose herst remaining subordinatea??General Fanny. If she were to leave, there would be no one left to protect her.

    Although this special entity, the Empress of the Manasvir Empire, had existed for more than ten thousand years, herbat ability would never exceed the average human level. This meant that she needed to depend on her personal guard for protection. Herbat ability was basically next to nothing. She had hoped that somehow, one of thepeting students from Olsylvia Academy would notice that the Emperor had gone through some strange changes.

    Watching General Fanny fade into the distance, the Empress seemed to have something to say but held her tongue in the end. She constantly felt indebted to her female personal guards and their unwavering loyalty towards her. She had lived for such a long time that each batch of personal guards would onlyst around one hundred years. By the time it was General Fanny¡¯s turn, she had seen countless generations of personal guardse and go. Until now, she had kept the fact that she was immortal a secret from all her guards.

    The next morning, as Be climbed out of bed inside the teacher¡¯s residence on the fifth floor of the Christian Hotel, the images from the night before were still fresh in her mind. The ravishing bodies of the gorgeous Dragon Knight Ingrid, the Supreme Magic Mentor Catalina, and the Supreme Magic Mentor Melvira were sprawled on the white bedsheets, unable to move a muscle. The bed had strange wet stains in various spots. The night before, Be had used the excuse of special tutoring to strip the three of them naked and chased them onto the bed for ¡°ss¡±.

    The erotic contents ofst night were still unknown. When Be awoke, the three beautiful teachers had just managed to crack open their bleary eyes. Their faces were flushed, and they were still feeling rather embarrassed by the debauchery. Out of mischief, Be decided to join them at thest minute as well.

    The three mature gorgeousdiesa??the Imperial Envoy Amy, Prime Minister Anna, and the Pce Archmage Ronniea??were ¡°hogtied¡± with red ropes in humiliating positions. Last night, they had been suspended right above the bed to join in the fun as well. The perspiration on their porcin white bodies was not any less than Ingrid and the others¡¯.

    Amy and the others still had dreamy, unfocused eyes. The trio of girls on the bed would not be able to imagine how it would feel to be vited while suspended in midair, with a small red ball gag in their mouths. Be crawled over, cut the ropes, and positioned Amy and the two other girls right on top of Ingrid, Catalina, and Melvira. She then swiftly paired them up and bound them together.

    ¡°Be... What are you doing? Amy and the other girls are imperial officials...¡±

    ¡°Older Sister Ingrid, you are all involved in helping me to rearrange the various groupings. From now on, we are all part of a family. Now, take advantage of them, like how I would. Otherwise, the roles will be reversed!¡±

    ¡°Be,e back here. We¡¯ve already agreed to help you switch the order. You should... Don¡¯t kiss me, Envoy Amy... Wake up... Wuu...¡±

    The Imperial Envoy Amy, Prime Minister Anna, and the Pce Archmage Ronnie, who had been strung up and teased all night, were already highly aroused. They did not care who was being pinned underneath them; they knew that it was a pretty girl and began to shower them with kisses and nibbles all over their bodies.

    Ingrid and the others were still recovering from the exhaustion after being tortured by a particr demoness and were unable to fend off the aggressive attacks from Amy and the others. It did not take long before the room was filled with strange, glorious sounds yet again.

    Be took in the sight of six mature gorgeousdies entangled with each other on the bed and felt an inexplicable sense of aplishment. Normally, it was tough to even get two pretty girls to be intimate with each other in front of her. This feat in itself was a rare urrence. When she stepped out of the room, Be hung up a ¡°Resting, Do not Disturb¡± sign on the door. Now, these mature pretty older sisters would have the entire day to rx.

    ¡°Older Sister Be, you seem to be in high spirits! Did you do something that made you happyst night?¡±

    ¡°Mm, Younger Sister Lisha, you¡¯re just in time. Let¡¯s go for breakfast.¡±

    As Be made her way downstairs, she bumped into her younger sister, Lisha, who had just left her room. She was dressed in a set of fluffy pajamas that were made of pure cotton and had a pair of soft bunny slippers on her feet. Lisha¡¯s beautiful blue eyes were hazy. It was likely that she had just woken up not long ago and was still adjusting to daylight.

    Casually, Be picked up Princess Lisha and cradled her in her arms as she carried the girl to the restaurant inside the Christian Hotel for breakfast. Lisha did not struggle at all. Instead, she snuggled up in Be¡¯s warm embrace to catch a couple winks. After the ¡°lockdown¡± was put in ce, most of the female students from Olsylvia Academy obediently remained inside the Christian Hotel to wait for thepetition tomence. The only rare exceptions were people like Be, who usually disregarded the rules.

    The restaurant was rather crowded. Kriss and some of her other dormmates were there as well. When Be walked in with Lisha in her arms, her close friends did not feel jealous at all, as Lisha¡¯s right as her younger sister prevented that. While eating, everyone watched a magical broadcast inside the restaurant.

    By now, Be was getting increasingly suspicious that the Manasvir Empire¡¯s Empress was rted to the interdimensional travelers. Based on the structure of the magical disy, it was simply an ¡°Other World version¡± of a wall-mounted television screen on Earth. Even its buttons and functions were exactly the same. This was no longer a simple replica; it was basically aplete clone.

    This magical disy was apparently designed by the Empress. The local staff in the restaurant who had been tasked to wee Be and the others nned to exin how the disy could be used. This was the same introduction given to tourists from other empires.

    However, they did not expect Be and the other girls to take to using the disy like fish to water. Unlike most tourists who would make a fuss, they did not experience any issues while trying to change the channel or adjust the volume. This rendered the female staff momentarily speechless. It was not their fault either. Be and the other girls were interdimensional travelers who potentially might havee from the same ¡°homnd¡± as the Empress. This meant that they did not have to be taught how to use a television.

    ¡°Olsylvia Academy¡¯s rankingpetition willmence in two days. Now, the predictions for the rankings. At the moment, the odds are...¡±

    The first channel was mainly focused on the odds for the uingpetition. This came as a surprise to Be and the others. If even something trivial like this could be gambled on, this meant that the Manasvir Empire was nearly ¡°finished¡±. At the moment, the current predictions favored the male students, especially those like the Dragon Knight Shawn. None of the female students had made it to the predicted top ten.

    Female students were not favored in this particrpetition because there were far more male than female student participants. Furthermore, the Manasvir Empire was blindly arrogant. As they lived in a safe zone within the central region of the Human continent, most of the people from the Manasvir Empire were usually unwilling to understand the matters of the other empires. This meant that they were often unfamiliar with famous individuals from their neighbors, such as the great hero, the Gabriel Empire¡¯s Grand Duchess Bellina, who fought valiantly against the invasion of the Beastmen.

    The central region of the Manasvir Empire had already been turned into purgatory by the mutated demonic beings. Millions of imperial guards and military guards had been forced to retreat and hide withinrge cities, such as the capital, after being soundly defeated by the demonic beings. Many of those guards were on the brink of death. However, this news had been sealed by the empire, and none of the thirty million residents of the capital city knew about this. They continued to live in blissful ignorance.

    The locations for the designated kill points during the qualifiers had already been set. These included the Goblin¡¯s Forest of the Wild, the Demon Imp¡¯s Dusk Valley, and the Slime¡¯s Cloud Sea Basin. These three independent dimensions were situated within an inner space near Madix City. Rumor had it, the Empress was the one who found them. Be had gotten this information after she interrogated Prime Minister Anna the night before. Miss Anna quickly caved and told her everything that she needed to know about the political situation of the Manasvir Empire.

    Technically speaking, Be had found out about the general locations where thepetition would be held much earlier than the other students. As a safety precaution, she nned to run interference and prevent the girls from heading to the Cloud Sea Basin to umte kill points. A demonic being like the Slime had a natural suppressive effect on females of any race, which caused them to be in a drugged-like state. To protect the dignity of her close friends, that location was out of the question.

    The most suitable location for the female students to hunt would be the Goblin¡¯s Forest of the Wild. The Demon Imps¡¯ Dusk Valley was too arid, not a good environment at all. Be nned to send the male students to those two locations to umte points. ording to local legends, the strongest demonic being in the Forest of the Wild were apparently not the Forest Demonic Bears but something else that was hidden deep within Thunder Canyon.

    The hidden Thunder Lizards and the legendary Thunder Dragons were the most dangerous demonic beings. However, there was no way of knowing if they could encounter them this time. Be was nning to investigate the area in advance when the Demon God Angel barged into the restaurant. Once she noticed the unusual expression on Angel¡¯s face, Be quietly handed Lisha over to Kriss and left with Angel. As most of the other girls were engrossed in the program on the magical disy, none of them realized that Be had slipped out.

    ¡°Angel... what¡¯s wrong...¡±

    ¡°Older Sister Be,e and take a look... Mia and I have already taken care of those annoying things.¡±

    Be arrived at the outer walls of the Christian Hotel. From a distance, she could see Evil God Mia standing there with a magical tome in her hands reciting a mysterious incantation. Be¡¯s personal demon familiar, Demon World Princess Diaz, was there as well. Her hands gripped the Demon Sword tightly, and she was on high alert while scanning her surroundings.

    A pile of ck corpses that used to be demonic beingsy in front of those two lolis. Those demonic beings appeared to be incorporeal shadows. If not for Demon God Mia, these demonic beings, immune to physical attacks, would not have been defeated that easily.

    ¡°Mia, these are...¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re Night Demons... one of the more troublesome demonic beings. Other than Older Sister Kriss and a few select others, most of the sisters here would not be able to handle them. Even the Radiant Church¡¯s Older Sister Maria would be no exception.¡±

    Great Evil God Mia briefly described the earlier situation to Be. After listening to her, Be realized how serious the problem was. If these Night Demons could be active during the day, this meant that they had already advanced to a rather high level. The worst thing was that these Night Demons did not sneak in from outside the city. In fact, they came from the direction of the pce within Madix City. There was a definite possibility that the pce was already corrupted.

    This was not a problem that could be solved by simply running away. The capital of the Manasvir Empire, Madix City, was also known as thergest city on the Human Continent, with around thirty million residents here. If every single one of them mutated into zombies or other demonic beings... that mental image was absolutely terrifying. Be did not dare to even think about it.

    ¡°By the way, Mistress Be, our hotel seems to be under surveince. Those annoying uncles dressed in golden armor are asking to be soundly beaten again. I think you should handle this!¡±

 Volume 6 Chapter 383: The Removing Of The Rebel Crisis At The West Of The Manasvir Empire

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 383: The Removing Of The Rebel Crisis At The West Of The Manasvir Empire</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal Ed

    The region near the granary within the rebel warlord Prince Bilberg¡¯s base camp at the western district of Madix City, the Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital. Be was currently disguised as the young mistress of the Bilbergs, Miss Martha. She was putting on an act as she rode the snow-white warhorse back to the granary. In fact, she was doing such a good job that even the soldier escorting her did not notice that she was an imposter.

    Coincidentally, Be was also a Dragon Knight. This meant that it was not difficult for her to impersonate the blonde Dragon Knight, Martha. Furthermore, none of those soldiers were bold enough to confirm how her eye color had changed from red to blue. Hence, Be sessfully arrived at the front doors of the granary. This time, as she had the key, she managed to enter without any problems.

    This granary was able to stock enough supplies for more than a million soldiers and was incrediblyrge. It was split into two separate areasa??the inner and outer storage. At this point, the inner storage was already filled to the brim with food supplies, and even the outer storage was nearly full. ording to the building¡¯s ns, the food supplies inside this super-sized granary would be able to keep one million soldiers well-fed for two weeks. If they did not manage to take the imperial city within this time, Prince Bilberg¡¯s army would have no choice but to retreat.

    Be walked along the mountains of food supplies and ventured further towards the inner storage. The supplies within the outer storage were merely the tip of the iceberg as most of them were still stored within the inner storage. This meant that in order to destroy the granary, Be needed to start from deep within.

    Most of the soldiers had been assigned to guard the outside of the granary, leaving only a small handful inside. The main bulk of those guards remained inside the guardhouse along the path that connected the inner and outer storages. ording to her intelligence reports, the general in charge of guarding the granary was Prince Bilberg¡¯s son, Bildak. He was Dragon Knight Martha¡¯s older brother.

    Bildak and Martha did not have a close rtionship. Although Martha was a Dragon Knight, her older brother was a ssic wastrel and did not have much skill. Although he had inherited his father¡¯s scheming wit, Bildak only learned from his father¡¯s yful side. Either way, the siblings were like strangers. If Be was not impersonating her, Martha would never seek out Bildak on her own.

    The granary doors could be opened from both sides, using a key from the outside and a switch from the inside. Based on this, it was clear that Prince Bilberg favored his son, Bildak, and Martha¡¯s key was actually unnecessary. Thinking about this, a bold idea suddenly struck Be. She decided that she would make Martha her proxy and allow her to take Prince Bilberg¡¯s ce instead.

    Emperor Manas the Eighteenth of the Manasvir Empire had already been killed more than a decade ago. In fact, none of the direct heirs of the royal family had managed to escape the same fate. When everything calmed down, Be could only allow Empress Manya Fn to hold down the fort within the empire. However, it would be absolute chaos if the four warlords did not cooperate with her. Right now, other than Prince Ernest, who did not have any children, the daughters and adopted daughters of the other three warlords were already under Be¡¯s control. This was an invaluable opportunity.

    The guards¡¯ area in the middle of the granary was not difficult to find as Be could see it, even from afar. The strong stench of alcohol wafted towards her. When Be walked in, all she could see were guards lying haphazardly around the room in a drunken stupor. This Bildak was the worst. As the general inmand of the granary, how could he lead his team to make merry and enjoy alcohol? If he was not Prince Bilberg¡¯s son, in any other camp, he would have been punished by militaryw.

    As Be continued to venture into the guards¡¯ area, she noticed that this was now basically a ce to indulge in wine and debauchery. Other than the drunken guards, who were sprawled all over the ground, they were also apanied by many scantily dressed dancers who wore nothing more than a thin piece of cloth. Those dancers were currently gathered together as they performed a sensual dance.

    Bildak was dressed in a suit of light armor and was seated at therge table¡¯s host position. Beside him were two fully naked dancers serving this wastrel and pouring him wine. That guy was pretty much a ¡°gentleman¡±, and he clearly had his ways with women. There were already a few exhausted dancers lying wearily on the ground after reaching the peak of pleasure.

    Although Bildak had short blonde hair and was rather good-looking, Be did not have a good impression of him. Somehow, she felt that he was not someone dependable. Excluding Bildak, other generals had also joined in on the fun. They seemed like the group of unsavory friends whom he had grown up with. At this moment, they were all inebriated, and each had a dancer in their arms while they did unspeakable things to them. As Be continued to hear bouts of strange soundsing from the banquet, she nearly wanted to kill Bildak.

    Be was a girl who used to be a different gender. She was a normal male in her previous world, so such a scene was extremely impactful and almost seemed to trigger some memory within her. Be fought the intense urge to kill Bildak as she strolled casually into the banquet, found an empty seat, and sat down.

    ¡°Uh, what are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be on high alert outside? You should not have left your post on your own ord. If anything happened to the granary while you were here, will you take responsibility if Father asks who¡¯s to me?¡±

    Bildak was initially too shocked. This was the first time he had seen Martha leave her post like this. Within moments, he quickly began to reprimand Martha. This came so naturally that it appeared as though this was not the first time Bildak was doing something like this. He was relentless in his scoldings. Be took in the sight of sses thrown all over the ground and was rendered speechless. Did that guy not have any sense of shame? After all, he was the one hosting this feast of indulgence, yet he still had the cheek to me Martha for leaving her post.

    The real Martha would have gotten riled up and would have either left fuming or retorted with a few snarky remarks of her own. However, Be was different. She simply sat there shamelessly,pletely ignoring Bildak¡¯s incessant scoldings and refusing to budge at all. Since she was not the real Martha, Be could not imitate her voice. There was a chance that Bildak would immediately see through her if she spoke. If she remained silent, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.

    Unexpectedly, after scolding her for some time and realizing Be was refusing to leave, Bildak did not back down at all. This was the first time he had seen Martha act in such a shameless manner. Since he knew that he was no match for the Dragon Knight Martha in a fight, he had no choice but to mirror Be¡¯s actions. In the end, he simply ignored Be and continued to enjoy his wine.

    The atmosphere suddenly took a strange turn. Be just sat there silently, without even taking a sip of a drink, and stared at Bildak as he continued to indulge himself. To those not in the know, they might even think that the siblings were so close that they managed to achieve such a level of chemistry.

    Before long, more guests joined in the party: two young adults dressed in the Kristoff Empire¡¯s official robes, apanied by a few guards. Be was a little upset, though. Had she known this earlier, she would not have gone through the trouble of stealing that stupid key. All she needed to do was to be patient for a little longer, and she would have made it in anyway.

    Those two envoys from the Kristoff Empire appeared to have been sent by the secret empire supporting Prince Bilberg. Be was sure that something was wrong with them, as she could detect the scent of a demonic beinging from them.

    A flicker of panic shed through their eyes when the two envoys caught sight of Be, who was fully dressed in her Dragon Knight¡¯s gear. They clearly thought that since Be was here, their identities had been revealed. However, Be remained silent and merely sat there, observing the demonic beings¡¯ every move.

    ¡°Mmm, your empire still has the best dancers. This batch is exceptional, unlike most of the promiscuous women from my empire. They did notst long at all.¡±

    ¡°General Bildak, you¡¯re too kind. Our kingdom has nock of pretty women. If I may be so bold to ask, this Dragon... I mean, may I know who this honorable Dragon Knight is?¡±

    ¡°Just ignore her. She¡¯s just my good-for-nothing little sister, Martha. Treat her as the background. By the way, let¡¯s get down to business and discuss our partnership. My old man has already given me full authority over this matter.¡±

    After all this time, this batch of dancers had been a gift from the nation of assassins in the west, the Kristoff Empire. The initial n had been to offer them to Emperor Manas the Eighteenth. However, they had given them to Prince Bilberg instead, which was equal to acknowledging him as the new Emperor of the Manasvir Empire.

    While Be was still deliberating if she should simply kill the three of them now, a dancer carefully edged over to her and knelt beside her. They did not have much experience with serving women. Since they were not sure how to proceed, they decided to do what they normally would to please a man. The dancer slowly undressed and pulled the sheer cloth off her body, fully putting her gorgeous figure on disy in front of Be.

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t need this. Just apany them instead.¡±

    ¡°Dragon Knight, please help us. The two envoys who had brought us here have already been... Now, those two are demons in disguise.¡±

    In reality, the dancers wereing to seek help from Be, as she was now theirst hope. The envoys who had escorted them here had been killed by demonic beings on the way here. Then, those demonic beings assumed their identity and continued to make their way here with the dancers. In order to remain alive, the dancers did not dare to say anything until they met Dragon Knight Be. They finally mustered up the courage to seek help. If the Dragon Knight was to refuse them, there was nothing else they could do except silently resigning to their fate as sexual ythings.

    The dancer had secretly passed on this piece of important information by writing it on Be¡¯s palm. As Bildak was still here, they did not dare to say anything openly. The dancers had no choice but to use more covert methods to tell Dragon Knight Be everything they knew. Once she received the message, Be continued to remain silent. However, her finger was moving subtly on the dancer¡¯s palm in an attempt to reassure her.

    ¡°General Bildak, this is extremely important. If you could lead us somewhere more private, such as the inner storage, that would be the best. We have some information that is for your eyes only.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then alright. I wille back and have my fun with these pretty girlster. Come, let me take you inside.¡±

    As Be was present, it was not convenient for Bildak to mention certain things in front of her. He had no choice but to lead those imposter envoys further within the granary. The moment Bildak left, Be got up and pushed those drunk generals aside, freeing the dancers pinned under them.

    ¡°Dragon Knight, thank you so much for your help. Wea??¡±

    ¡°Leave, as quickly as you can. Since those demonic beings did not ce any tracking magic on you, it is up to you to decide if you want to return to your own country or go somewhere else.¡±

    After scrounging up some clothes for the dancers, Be handed them a group teleportation scroll that would send them directly to the Angelos Duchy in the east. Those dancers could choose to live within Be¡¯s duchy temporarily or to transit through to their next destination after taking some time to consider their escape route.

    Be made sure that the grateful dancers had all left through the teleportation arrays before walking out of the guards¡¯ area. She had only taken a few steps into the inner storage when she caught sight of Bildak, who had just been stabbed to death by the demonic being¡¯s outstretched tentacles at the doors.

    Bildak¡¯s face was permanently frozen in an expression of shock, obviously still in disbelief that he was already dead. The demonic being that had stabbed him was currently transforming into his visage. It seemed as though their n had been to rece Bildak. However, it was difficult for them to make a move in front of the Dragon Knight, so they had to find a way to lure him outside in order to execute their n.

    Be looked at the open inner storage doors and did not bother to waste any time with them. Instead, she immediately retrieved arge, yellow bottle of highly concentrated corpse oil and tossed it in their direction. The liquidnded all over the two fake envoys. Before the demonic beings managed to make head or tail of the situation, Be lit a match and threw it onto them.

    The corpse oil instantly caught fire, and the mes shot up into the air. It did not take long for the fire to spread throughout the granary. As those two demonic beings were not particrly strong, they were quickly swallowed up by the mes. Usually, the doors of the granary had a magical barrier to fireproof the area. This meant that if Bildak had not opened the door, they might not have lost so much. At least, they could have saved most of the supplies that were within the inner storage.

    Be took advantage of the chaos in the military camp after the fire and sessfully snuck away. She did not even stop to consider if any of those knocked-out drunk generals could make it out alive. For an entire day, the fire raged and burned Prince Bilberg¡¯s dreams of bing the next Emperor to ashes. The mes grew so strong that there was no way Prince Bilberg could hide it.

    Once they knew that their supplies had been destroyed, the million-strong army retreated without putting up a fight. Their supplies now were only enough tost them for a day. At that moment, Prince Bilberg¡¯smands for them to charge forward fell on deaf ears as his soldiers ignored his orders. Before they could even fight against Be¡¯s Abyss Demonic Beings, they had already retreated from battle.

    With Be and Kriss¡¯s interference, this rebel uprising had been silently quashed. Now, Prince Bilberg was the biggest loser. Losing those food supplies was not a serious problem. However, the news that his useless son had perished inside the fire was too much of a blow to that old man. Prince Bilberg only focused on the loss of his heir and did not notice that Martha, the daughter whom he had ¡°picked up¡±, was nowhere to be found as well. He was too distracted trying to arrange for a new heir and obviously forgot about Martha.

    As for the act of arson on the granary, Prince Bilberg had already sent his men to investigate the matter. Initial investigations had revealed that Bildak was the one who had hosted a banquet inside the granary that day. There was no way to find out how the fire had urred after they had gotten drunk as Bildak was already dead. The other generals in the banquet had all gotten drunk as well. Although they had managed to escape alive, every single one of them imed that they could not remember what had happened.

    Making merry with alcohol and women in a restricted area like the granary and eventually causing a fire was an unforgivable crime. This meant that no one would be stupid enough to admit anything. Now that their backer, Bildak, was dead, there was no one to be their scapegoat anymore. At this point, silence was the best policy.

    Inside a secret room on the fourth floor of the Christian Hotel in the eastern district of Madix City, the capital of the Manasvir Empire. Miss Martha, who had already been forgotten by Prince Bilberg, was kept here as a ¡°special¡± trophy. Kriss had carried her onto a magical flying carpet and whisked her away without anyone knowing.

    Now, Dragon Knight Martha¡¯s hands were tied behind her back with thin purple ropes. Her pristine, porcin, white body was restrained in the humiliating ¡°kikkou shibari¡±. She was suspended in the air, and her tantalizing legs were spread apart and tied in the ¡°M¡± position.

    Be, who had switched back into Princess Felia¡¯s body, was standing beside Martha. She opened a few bottles of intoxicatingly fragrant, top-quality honey and began to ther it evenly on Martha¡¯s pale figure. Martha could not even move a muscle and could only allow Be to spread honey all over her body. At the same time, Be was being naughty. She purposely ced more focus on Martha¡¯s various erogenous zones and took the opportunity to caress her entire body.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Stop it, it¡¯s too weird. Let me go! I am a Dragon Knight. If you do not stop, I will not go easy on you...¡±

    ¡°Miss Martha, you are not the first Dragon Knight to fall in my hands. It does not matter at all. The main reason for bringing you here was for you to join in our fun.¡±

    Be took out arge piece of solidified honey and stuffed it into Martha¡¯s delicate little mouth. The sticky sweet piece of honey acted like a gag and prevented her from saying anything. While Martha was filled with embarrassment, Be snapped her fingers, and two beautiful fully-naked pink-haired beauties walked into the secret room.

    After Martha took a closer look at the two beauties, she was stunned. They were Miss Maschuter, the adopted daughter of the southern warlord, Grand Duke Yale, and Miss Louise, the daughter of the eastern warlord, Marshal Edwin. They had actually been imprisoned here by Be, that demoness.

    It was clear that Maschuter and Louise had already submitted to Be. Except for the ck leather cor around their necks and the bell attached to the cor, they did not have any restraints. There were obvious rope-like markings on their snow-white skin, probably remnants from when Be had been fooling around with them earlier.

    ¡°Maschuter, Louise, this is Dragon Knight Martha. You should already be familiar with each other. Alright, all you have to doter is to lick off all the honey on her body.¡±

    Earlier, Be had ordered these two young mistresses to lie inside arge bathtub filled with milk. They had soaked in it for some time until they were fully covered in milk and their skin emitted a creamy scent. After that, they were pushed towards Martha, who was unable to resist. They would then use their soft tongues to lick the honey off her body.

    Martha, who could not say a single word, was flushed red, her face heated with arousal. She was sandwiched between Maschuter and Louise as they licked her at the same time. Even if she was an arrogant Dragon Knight, she could notst long in the face of something this shameful. It did not take long before the licks had caused some strange reactions to stir up within her.

    ¡°Martha, wait here. I wille back to see you in a bit!¡±

 Volume 6 Chapter 337: The Unexpected Lack Of Business At The Radekz Secret Market

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 337: The Unexpected Lack Of Business At The Radekz Secret Market</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The west district of the capital of the Manasvir Empire, Madix City. Be and the others had enquired at every single store within the Nerodis Underground Trading Center and none of them had a map of the Forest of the Wild. The only avable copy had apparently been purchased by the young mistress of the Blood Skull, Veronica. She had never met Veronica before, but Be had had some previous altercations with the Blood Skull Organization.

    Now, this made things much more difficult. Miss Veronica of the Blood Skull was still inside the west district and Be¡¯s only option was to approach her to see if she could take the map off her hands. After all, Miss Veronica was not someone who was in need of money. There was a possibility that Veronica would turn her nose up at the treasures in Be¡¯s possession, let alone be enticed by gold.

    If her memory served her right, the young master from the Blood Skull whom Be had scammed a huge sum of money from should be Miss Veronica¡¯s older rtive. She hoped that that guy would not be here, otherwise, it would be extremely awkward if he recognized her. The transaction aside, it would not be worth it if she were to get into a fight with the Blood Skull here.

    Apparently, Miss Veronica of the Blood Skull had purchased the map of the Forest of the Wild with the intention of heading for the Thunder Canyon. The canyon was a secret location within the forest and was said to be the natural habitat of the S-Grade demonic beasts, the Thunder Lizards, as well as the legendary pinnacle thunder type demonic beast ¨C the Thunder Dragons. These were all highly valuable prey.

    The problem was that Miss Veronica was too wilful. Initially, there were more than a dozen stores that sold the map of the Forest of the Wild. However, Miss Veronica had bought every single map and destroyed them, leaving only the one map in her possession. Isn¡¯t her capriciousness preventing others from making a windfall as well?

    Chairman Sally Roy had met Miss Veronica a couple of times. ording to her, Veronica was a young girl who was around Be¡¯s age. As she had a fiery temperament and was extremely willful, she did not have many friends, let alone any female friends. Even those vicious heirs of other mafia organizations would give her a wide berth as she was infamous for being fierce.

    Veronica was quite good looking as well. However, as a headstrong young mistress of a mafia family, she had not taken a single step into the Olsylvia Academy despite technically being a student. Based on her looks, she could definitelypete with the bottom half of the academy¡¯s top ten belles. As Veronica permanently yed truant, Be had not noticed this hidden ¡°prey¡± even after being in the academy for so long.

    At the moment, Be did not detest Veronica at all. In fact, she almost felt like thanking her as she indirectly satisfied one of Be¡¯s dark fantasies. ording to the store owners, Veronica was currently at the Radekz Secret Market, near the Sima Taboo Secret House. This mafia young mistress was too tough! That was a ce that even Chairman Sally Roy would feel conflicted about entering.

    As Be had nned to find Miss Veronica to discuss if they could make a deal for the map, she sessfully convinced Chairman Sally Roy to take her to the Radekz Secret Market, which was a ce that she had always wanted to visit. Honestly speaking, very few females would actually visit the market. Chairman Sally Roy was having second thoughts as she looked at the Assassin Noreya, who was standing beside Be, with pleading eyes. She hoped that the cold beauty would have some way to talk Be out of her insane ideas.

    However, the Assassin Noreya remained silent. Her eyes were eerily calm as she maintained a poker face. This female assassin was either being too professional, or she was truly perverse, just like Be. Chairman Sally Roy desperately hoped that it was the former. If it was thetter, it would mean that the world was a dangerous ce as there were too many super perverts like Be.

    Since the Assassin Noreya did not raise any objections, Chairman Sally Roy was in no position to say anything either. She had no choice but to silently lead those two ¡°naughty juniors¡± towards the Radekz Secret Market. The market was in an obscure location within the new city district. After all, the sale of ves was highly illegal. Even in a fallen paradise like the city¡¯s west district, the market was not allowed to operate openly.

    The Radekz Secret Market was located at the back of the Nerodis Underground Trading Center, across from the Durix Nightclub. The proximity to the red light district was obviously used to cover up the market¡¯s presence. Even during the day, the Durix Nightclub had many customers and there was a rather dark reason behind it. During the day, there was a twenty percent discount on the fees. This meant that those gentlemen who did not have enough money would flock here for the promiscuous women in the day. The night would then be reserved for the truly wealthy customers.

    There were no headliners avable during the day, instead, they were all newbies. The beautiful, skillful, ravishing girls would only make an appearance at night. Based on the way that Be and the others were dressed, it was not convenient for them to visit the Durix Nightclub. The club typically went by the book and only provided services between two men or between a man and a woman. For some strange reason, even the underground trend of this Other World suppressed any form of girls¡¯ love.

    If Be were to visit the Durix Nightclub, they would only provide her with male ves and courtesans and would not give her any headliners. Those women who visited the Durix Nightclub were usually richdies who lived within the city. They were at the age where they would be considered a cougar. However, their husbands already thought that they were too old and had begun to seek sweet young lovers. As they did not care for the loneliness, thesedies came to the Durix Nightclub to spend their money and revel in the debauchery.

    Many of these couples from noble families often crossed paths within the Durix Nightclub. When this happened, they would simply nod at each other and continue to have their own fun. Be was rendered speechless by their tough style and could only dere that the nobility circuit was out of control. Most of the ck guards at the Radekz Secret Market were members of the Horrorshow Group. They were dressed in the typical clown¡¯s outfit, along with a clown¡¯s mask, which made them easily identifiable.

    Back when Be was invading Nonder Duchy¡¯s Nn City, she had visited some of the temporary ve markets that were run by the Beastmen army or human ve traders. This meant that she had some knowledge about the typicalyout of a ve market. However, those temporary ve markets in Nn City absolutely paled inparison with the Radekz Secret Market here.

    The Radekz Secret Market was actually muchrger than the Nerodis Underground Trading Center. In this day and age, the more immoral the ck market, therger it would be. The Radekz Secret Market was dimly lit, which might have been used to create a frightening atmosphere. However, Be was slightly underwhelmed by their taste. The base of themp posts were made of ves¡¯ bones. Then, their eerie white skulls would be hung atop themp posts. Those skulls had the top sliced open and a magical me was lit within them.

    The eerie blue mes peeked out of the hollow eye sockets and mouths, which contributed to the frightening atmosphere. A strange ck screen-type ceiling hung above the Radekz Secret Market, which enveloped the whole area. The ceiling provided the illusion that this ce would never see the light of day, which suited the theme of the market.

    To the untrained eye, nine out of ten people would think that this was the devil¡¯sir. In fact, to the ves, this was definitely the case. The market was filled with ve traders. Just like the Nerodis Underground Market, the customers were gentlemen who spoke in even voices and would not shout or make a fuss. Those were all well-mannered ¡°perverse doms¡±.

    To people like Be, who was a ¡°domme¡± with hardcore tastes, this ce was the highest level of ¡°dark fallen paradise¡±. As far as the eye could see, there were all sorts of practically naked female ves hung up on disy. Other than three small price tags that barely covered their intimate areas, their bodies were leftpletely bare for all to admire. Their wrists were crossed over their heads, while their creamy white legs were spread open and secured. A ck metal belt was wrapped around their waists keeping them in ce.

    Other than the female ves on disy, there were more of them that were locked inside ck metal cages for sale as well. The more beautiful ones would be disyed individually while the regr pretty ves would be ced in a cage together with a few other girls. Just like the other ves on the pirs, they werepletely naked except for three small price tags on their intimate areas.

    Each female ve had a ck metal cor around their necks with a name tag attached to it. Those inside the cages came with a metal ne as well. Their eyes were covered with ck blindfolds. Each ve also had a small ck metal ball gag in their mouth and their hands and feet were secured tightly with metal chains. The newer arrivals still had tear streaked faces and their pale bodies trembled slightly with every breath. They had note to terms with meeting their new horrible fate. On the other hand, the ves who had arrived much earlier were already numb to their surroundings. Other than hoping that they would encounter a good buyer, they had no choice but to remain there.

    To make the sale more convenient, the female ves were thered in all sorts of fragrances. In addition, their daily food and drinks had small amounts of mysterious medicines that would cause females to feel aroused. Their faces were all slightly pink and were basically maintained in a state where they could be ¡°used¡± at any time.

    As for the source of the female ves, it would always remain a secret. Their status prior to being brought to the market did not matter as any title would be stripped of them the moment they arrived at this extremely dark underground marketce. At this moment, the female ves were at much more normal numbers as the Human empires had not experienced much war in recent years. During the war period a long time ago, there were countless duchies. That was also the Radekz Secret Market¡¯s golden era.

    Back then, top quality goods could be seen everywhere. Those female ves were all royalty and nobility from war-torn duchies. This meant that most of those ves had been princesses, empresses, anddies from respectable families. However, the political situation of the Human empires had stabilized and the royal families now had immunity from being enved. This meant that it was now impossible to have a princess as a ve. At most, one could only find a young mistress from a down and out noble family.

    Be and the Assassin Noreya were unmoved by the sight of all those girls and continued to take in the sights while maintaining a poker face. Chairman Sally Roy, who was initially leading the group, could only remain silent. She simply eximed to herself that these two problematic ¡°naughty juniors¡± of hers clearly surpassed her in some areas. Unknowingly, Chairman Sally Roy had moved to the back of the group, allowing Be and Noreya to take the lead.

    Although the market was well-stocked with arge variety of goods, it was surprisingly quiet. Although there were many ve traders walking around, none of them purchased anything. They had a look of annoyance and frustration on their face that appeared whenever they saw women. For a moment, Be suspected that those ve traders had gone insane.

    There were practically no female ve traders here at the Radekz Secret Market. To be urate, most women would never enter into such a trade. Furthermore, female visitors were a rare sight at this market as well. Be and the others were considered to be ¡°other¡±, but most of the ve traders showed no interest in starting a conversation with them as they carried the sign of the Eye of Darkness. Among the four evil organizations, the Eye of Darkness was the least evil. In fact, they had never engaged in any form of ve trade before. This meant that they were most likely here to browse and there was no way the ve traders would gain any business from them.

    ¡°Sigh, these are all female ves. Boss, don¡¯t you have any male ves? They are now extremely high in demand. The prices for young males are astronomical and it hase to the point of being absolutely ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°My friend, you of all people should know how difficult it is to find male ves these days. First of all, the rate of male casualties and fatalities in war has always been much higher than females, where do you expect me to source new goods? At this point, other than female ves of other races, it is extremely difficult for me to make a profit at all. Most of the time, I¡¯m selling them at cost. Also, if they cannot be sold, I have to waste food on them as well!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not all. Didn¡¯t you hear? The Durix Nightclub across the street has been giving discountstely and stolen a lot of our business. Now, customers are beginning toin that our prices are too high and prefer the lowballing prices there. Have they lost their mind? How can the prices for one night¡¯s pleasurepare to a lifetime¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention the nightclub across the street, even the Sima Taboo Secret House at the marketce is stealing our business as well. Apparently, they y some really weird games there and their business is booming. In fact, they¡¯re doing even better than the Durix Nightclub over there. Customers these days are getting increasingly perverse. In the end, a ve trading market like ours, with a few hundred years of history, still cannotpete with the neers.¡±

    Be nearlyughed out loud as she overheard the conversation between a nearby ve trader and a merchant. In this Other World, due to the constant civil war on the Human continent and the subsequent battles waged over the years against the Demon race, Beastmen race, and other races, the ratio of males and females were not bnced at all as most of the men had died in battle. Even though most academies managed to barely maintain a somewhat equal amount of male and female students, most of the towns and cities outside had significantly more women than men.

    Furthermore, it did not help that the upper management of the Human empires were fans of philosophy, which made things even more difficult. At this point, male ves were valued at three times the price of a female ve. Based on the current trends, those prices would only increase. Be was conflicted. She did not know if she should hurl obscenities at the ridiculous market demand. There were so many beautiful young female ves here left unwanted and it was practically a waste of valuable resources.

    The Assassin Noreya had kept an eye on Be the whole way. She held her dagger tightly in her hand as she maintained a state of high alert. She was afraid that this distasteful female Demon King would purchase every single female ve in this market on impulse. If that were to happen, it would be extremely difficult to exin everything to her other dorm mates and close friends. Despite how pitiful those female ves appeared to be, the Radekz Secret Market had existed for a very long time and had a full code of conduct for the transaction of ves within this ck market.

    ording to the code of conduct, the ve merchants and traders in the Radekz Secret Market were not allowed to physically abuse the ves and had to provide sufficient food and nourishment. If those rules were breached, they would permanently lose their license to trade. As for the more serious crimes, there was a possibility that the offenders would lose their lives.

    It seemed like the ve traders and merchants were the ones who were bleeding money. As long as the ve was not sold, they would have to feed the ve. Moreover, they were not allowed to kill ves at their whims and fancies either. The female ves who had been trafficked here mostly came from poverty and did not have much family left. Over here, they were fed much better food than they would have eaten at home. Initially, many of them had struggled. Now, this was probably one of the reasons why they eventually epted their fate.

    Be did not know if she should feel for the female ves or the ve traders; this was a difficult topic to tackle. Fortunately, Be soon managed to catch up with Miss Veronica of the Blood Skull, which stopped her from agonizing over that problem.

    Miss Veronica of the Blood Skull was apanied by arge group ofckeys from the organization. She was dressed in a bright red suit of armor. Her matching crimson hued hair flowed down her back and her tall frame entuated her smoking hot figure. The blood red sword on her back added to the image of her being a ferocious warrior. Veronica did not wear a butterfly mask, revealing the arrogant expression on her gorgeous face. The map of the Forest of the Wild that Be had been looking for was attached to her waist.

    Miss Veronica was surprisingly voluptuous. Her chest size was definitelyparable to Chairman Sally Roy, who had led Be here. In fact, Sally Roy¡¯s mature womanly figure nearly could not match up to Veronica¡¯s young body.

    Veronica and her subordinates were currently going head to head in a confrontation with some members from another organization, the Horrorshow Group. Be¡¯s jaw dropped when she saw the leader of the Horrorshow Group. It was yet another young mistress. This was the first time Be hadid eyes on the young mistress of the top ve trafficking family. The girl was extremely pale, her pallor almost sickly. Be felt that the young mistress seemed weak with illness.

    Led by their individual young mistresses, both groups were at a standoff with each other and gave off the aura that a serious fight was about tomence. The main reason for their confrontation was apparently for the right to purchase a new female ve with dark violet hair who had just arrived. Wait... Be thought as she took a closer look at the beautiful violet haired maiden. She had met her outside the Christian Hotel before. Wasn¡¯t this one of the Empress¡¯s most trusted subordinates, General Fanny? What was she doing here at this ve market? Circumstances change far too quickly here. With the blink of an eye, the beautiful female general had now be a ve for sale.

    General Fanny had obviously been seriously injured after being beaten up. The huge eye patch on her face basically covered most of it, preventing most people from recognizing her. Furthermore, she had a ball gag stuffed inside her mouth, which stopped her from saying anything.

    ¡°You sickly girl, scram back home and rest, will you? Don¡¯t get in the way of my purchases. She¡¯s mine...¡±

    ¡°Veronica, do you have to be so fierce? Be careful, lest you get left on the shelf... eh, I¡¯m just kidding. I have my sights set on this pretty sister as well. She¡¯s not for sale. This market belongs to my family...¡±

    ¡°Your family¡¯s? I... I don¡¯t care. If you¡¯re not happy about it, then draw your de... I will not let you off this easily today. I can take on ten weaklings like you on my own!¡±

    ¡°Pardon me, young mistresses, do you mind if I join you?¡±

 Volume 6 Chapter 338: Resolution of the Conflict in Radekz Secret Market

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 338: Resolution of the Conflict in Radekz Secret Market</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    The Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madix City, western district, Radekz Secret Market. Two of the human underworld¡¯s major criminal organizations, the Blood Skull and the Horrorshow Group, were facing off against each other. The Blood Skull was an assassin organization that mainly dealt in taking hits; they were closer to the underworld gangs back on earth. The Horrorshow Group, on the other hand, was a ve trafficking organization, simr to human trafficking organizations.

    The two sides were headed by the oldest young mistresses of each family, the Blood Skull by Blood Berserker Miss Veronica and the Horrorshow Group by the Shadow Warrior, Miss Inie. Veronica had long red hair with red eyes, a hot sexy body¡ªtall and bodacious¡ªwith an unruly personality. She liked throwing tempers, which was coincidental with her profession as a berserker. On Veronica¡¯s back was arge de, rumored to be stained deep red due to the countless enemies she had killed.

    The young mistress of the Horrorshow Group, Inie, had long, snow-white hair, light blue irises, slender figure, and pallidplexion bordering on sickly. Her body didn¡¯t look too well, giving her a sort of morbid beauty. Indeed, Inie wasn¡¯t in good health. She couldn¡¯t even wear the light armor of a warrior. In contrast to Veronica, she looked more like a wealthy young miss than a warrior.

    The two underworld young mistresses were beautiful youngdies. Besides, they were also nominal students of Olsylvia Academy, being listed as students of the central Frank Civilian Academy. They were problem students who didn¡¯t go to ss. Who knew whether it was fate or misfortune that Be had bumped into them?

    Both sides had simr numbers ofckeys, but Veronica¡¯s fighting power was slightly below that of the Shadow Warrior Inie. Inie looked like a sickly young miss, making things a little difficult for Veronica. If they were to get in a real conflict, whether she won or lost, she would take a hit to her reputation. If she lost, it proved she couldn¡¯t even beat a sick person, but if she won, she would be notorious for bullying sick people.

    It had to be said that Be¡¯s timely entrance had helped Veronica step down from this dilemma. Although Be was now dressed as an attendant, both of them knew who Chairman Sally Roy in their team was. Chairman of the Eye of Darkness, Sally Roy, the iconic cross-dressing woman. Besides Chairman Sally Roy, nobody in the underworld actually liked such a dressing.

    Their focus was instantly set on Chairman Sally Roy. Be was acting as an attendant, so of course, even if she was the one speaking, both Miss Veronica and Miss Inie believed that Sally Roy had appointed Be as her mouthpiece. Chairman Sally Roy felt a little depressed. She had involved herself in the ve trade business; wasn¡¯t Be dragging her into it?

    ¡°Uh, so it¡¯s Mistress Sally Roy. What suddenly inspired you toe fight over a ve with us juniors?¡±

    ¡°Mistress Sally Roy, I... I really need that ve. I can¡¯t give up. That savage young mistress Veronica is so fierce. If you join the fray as well, then I¡¯m afraid...¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s... Let¡¯s talk inside!¡±

    Fortunately, Chairman Sally Roy had long been used to the scene, so she quickly regained her calm. As Veronica and Inie walked into the ve shop to discuss, the special ve girl they were fighting over was brought inside as well. Be didn¡¯t know what to say to these two underworld young mistresses. It was already strange enough for them to be fighting over a ve girl despite both being female, so why were they also looking over with such a peculiar gaze?

    Inside the ve shop, all three parties were quiet after they entered. Besides the three underworld young mistresses, the rest of their subordinates stayed outside. The only ones in the room right now were Be, Assassin Noreya, Chairman Sally Roy of the Eye of Darkness, Blood Skull¡¯s Young Mistress Veronica, Horrorshow Group¡¯s Young Mistress Inie, and also General Fanny, who was being traded as a ve girl.

    The otherckeys didn¡¯t follow them in. Since this was a special underground trade between women, it was best for men not to get involved. Hence, they all waited outside for the results. Be and Assassin and Noreya were both women, so they sessfully got inside. In terms ofbat ability, if Be wanted to spoil the situation and join hands with Assassin Noreya, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for them to defeat Berserker Veronica and Shadow Warrior Inie. However, theckeys outside would be difficult to handle.

    General Fanny had ended up getting hit by the night demons¡¯ sneak attack. Despite bringing a thousand royal guards with her, they were ambushed by the mutated night demons on the way back. Practically all her forces were annihted, and General Fanny was severely injured. These night demons still had some intelligence and did not kill her. Instead, they stripped her and brought her to the Radekz Secret Market to be sold off as a ve.

    Beside her body¡¯s three sensitive spots that were hidden by the white price tag andbels, Fanny was naked. Both her hands and legs were chained behind her back, and a ck metal cor had been put around her neck to signify her status as a ve. Her eyes were covered by a ck blindfold while a ck metallic gag was inside her mouth. Besides being able to hear Be and the others speak, she was utterly oblivious to everything else.

    Of course, General Fanny knew what the Radekz Secret Market was for. Right now, fatal internal wounds gued her body. She couldn¡¯t gather any strength at all. To the fact that these three were trying to purchase her, General Fanny didn¡¯t even know if she shouldugh or cry. Even though she wasn¡¯t being bought by a man, they probably weren¡¯t good women to be buying a ve girl, right?

    Along with General Fanny, a couple of her female lieutenants, all beautiful young officers, were also on sale. When the night demons attacked, they were all captured, and they were nowpletely naked, just like General Fanny, being tied in the humiliating ¡°horse hoof*¡± position. They were fighting back a little more aggressively, as they weren¡¯t hurt as severely. Thus, they were tied up in this ¡°four hooves¡± style, which was hugely restrictive.

    The ve masters of the shop walked over and temporarily undid the blindfold on Fanny and the others before they were put on the disy table to show off to the buyers. Even though the ve master recognized Fanny as the empire¡¯s general, they weren¡¯t bothered at all. As long as they were sold out of the capital, who would know that Fanny used to be a general?

    After General Fanny had a good look at the three buyers, her strong will dissipated in an instant. If this were any normal buyer, then with her identity, she might be sent back to the imperial capital after she was bought, being sold back to the Manasvir Empire for political leverage. But the Eye of Darkness, Blood Skull, and the Horrorshow Group were all ruthless underworld gangs. It was anyone¡¯s guess whether they¡¯d give some face to the Manasvir Empire.

    Upon hearing their discussion, General Fanny was almost scared to death. The young mistress of the Blood Skull wanted to buy the ve girl because she was impressed with her strength. She wished to kill her as a blood sacrifice to dye her berserker de red before heading to the Forest of the Wild¡¯s Thunder Canyon to challenge the Thunder Dragon. With a sacrifice, the Thunder Dragon would be much easier to fight.

    The reason why the young mistress of the Horrorshow Group wanted her, on the other hand, was even more frightening. Inie¡¯s body was weak, and she had to kill someone in an evil ritual to rejuvenate her life every now and then. She just happened to have noticed General Fanny¡¯s stubborn vitality.

    In contrast, the beautiful assassin of the Eye of Darkness gave a much more normal reason; she simply wanted to buy a couple of ve girls for a ¡°fresh experience¡±. Since General Fanny had a pretty sexy body, she decided to take her, as well as the female lieutenants. But this was still a perverted reason nheless. General Fanny had never thought of offering herself to be bullied by a woman and unconsciously ended up ncing over at Be a few more times.

    ¡°How quaint, Be. To think we are actually schoolmates. I didn¡¯t expect you to be so familiar with Chairman Sally Roy. I think we should just kill that big sister here! Veronica and I will split her. The ritual doesn¡¯t require blood. If you want to buy a ve girl, I¡¯ll give you the highest-level VIP card, and you can buy yourself an even better one! I still have quite a few...¡±

    ¡°Well, Young Mistress Inie... I really have to take those sisters. I think it¡¯s better for you to choose someone else for your ritual...¡±

    Be was discussing with the young mistress, Shadow Warrior Inie of the Horrorshow Group. To tell the truth, she felt that the reason Inie was so sickly was most likely because of the Horrorshow Group. They had done so much evil that even their descendants were cursed. While watching at the side, Veronica secretly reached for therge de at her back.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, Student Veronica!¡±

    ¡°You... When did you... Impossible. Even President Ivy didn¡¯t...¡±

    Assassin Noreya could tell that Veronica wanted to get the first swing. shing behind Veronica, she ced her dagger lightly on her neck, causing Veronica¡¯s hands that were going to pull her sword out to freeze. In Veronica¡¯s memories, even the strongest Assassin in Olsylvia Academy, Olivia Wizard Academy¡¯s student union president, Assassin Ivy, didn¡¯t have the ability to sneak behind someone that fast. This mysterious girl actually surpassed President Ivy.

    ¡°Be, you... you two are hiding way too much! Let¡¯s talk about this normally...¡±

    ¡°Miss Inie, I have ways for you to recover that don¡¯t require these evil rituals. Could you give up on this young miss and let me have her?¡±

    ¡°I... Can I even refuse? Be, you really do have the talent for our profession!¡±

    Be figured that Inie would also try the same ¡°kill before talking¡± sort of thing, so she reached out her left hand to press down Young Mistress Inie¡¯s right arm, suppressing her with her great strength. Inie had a protective sword aura around her body, so assassins wouldn¡¯t generally dare to do this. Clearly, Be was concealing her prowess if she could resist her protective aura with just her body.

    ¡°This is the Breath of Life! A very strong precious object! How did you get this? This is supposed to be a God¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give that to you. You can use it to suppress the aura of death around your body. I¡¯ll find someone to bless and heal you next time..¡±

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stop. However, if we run into each other on the map of the qualifier¡¯s hunting grounds, I¡¯ll have to take revenge! Nobody has dared to bully me this way my whole life!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s alright, I never refuse a challenge from a girl. I hope you can give me some pointers when the timees, Young Mistress Inie.¡±

    Be took out the tears from the Goddess of Life. This mysterious potion inside the specially made crystal bottle could significantly increase a person¡¯s life force, which was much better than the evil rituals Inie had used in the past to rejuvenate herself. In front of this precious object, Inie was the first to give up. She had decided not to participate in the qualifyingpetition this time, but Be¡¯s appearance rekindled her fighting spirit.

    ¡°Young Mistress Veronica, uh, if I can rece this big sister¡¯s blood with some other better blood for your sacrifice, would you give up then?¡±

    ¡°Other blood... is it yours? I¡¯m just kidding. This greatsword of mine is... It¡¯s a demonic artifact. And it¡¯s no good with less than one person¡¯s blood. Wait, don¡¯t touch my sword...This light is...¡±

    Without any nonsense, Be went over to Veronica¡¯s side and lightly brushed her fingertip on the edge of Veronica¡¯srge demonic sword. A drop of a Demon King, mixed with a Demon God¡¯s blood, dripped onto the demonic artifact. With the help of Be¡¯s special blood, the demonic artifact on Veronica¡¯s back emitted a striking red luster, instantly advancing several levels. For a moment, Veronica was speechless. What kind of godly being was this schoolmate of hers for her to awaken a demonic artifact with just one drop of blood? This was insane.

    ¡°Be, what the hell are you... This demonic artifact has been handed down by my great-grandfather and hasn¡¯t advanced in several generations. You...¡±

    ¡°Student Veronica, don¡¯t ask so many questions. So, can I see that map on your belt? I¡¯ll give it back to you after I have a look at it!¡±

    ¡°Sure, but you¡¯ll have to remember to give it back!¡±

    Veronica may be unruly, but she still respected the strong. Be easily got her hands on the sheepskin map of the Forest of the Wild. Her original n was to snatch it by force, but Veronica didn¡¯t throw any tantrums. If she used force, even Be would feel a little bad about doing it. After some thought, she unfurled the sheepskin map and took a few pictures with her replica camera that she always brought with her. She then returned it to Veronica.

    This replica camera was a product that Be had previouslymissioned from the Mechanical Creator Andrea, and it worked the same as a camera back on earth. After taking a picture of the map, her mission was consideredplete. Be walked to General Fanny¡¯s side and put the blindfold back on her, marking a sessful transaction. General Fanny¡¯s other beautiful female lieutenants were then attached as a gift for Be.

    ¡°Thank you, Be... If I have the opportunity, I¡¯ll challenge you in this qualifyingpetition. Inie, let me pay the bill for these ve girls.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, are you going to snatch my opportunity at gaining a favor, Veronica? When did I say that these ve girls needed money? Be, just take them as gifts, even though I have no idea what you¡¯re buying these women for!¡±

    ¡°Right, Be. This big sister with the purple hair seems to be General Fanny of the empire. Would you like me to arrange for someone to give her a dose of muting potion? Then she¡¯ll never be able to speak again. Or maybe we can cripple her... After all, she¡¯s a big shot. In case she runs away...¡±

    ¡°Hold it, Inie. It¡¯s better if you stop doing such bad things. I¡¯ll find a way to deal with that myself...¡±

    Seeing that General Fanny was already shaking with fear, Be had to n for Young Mistress Inie¡¯s ¡°terrifying words¡±. Inie was much darker than Veronica, and she intended to correct her bad habits given the opportunity, lest she was influenced by the terrible style of the Horrorshow Group. In the end, Be obtained the rights to Fanny and the others without spending a single penny. Both Veronica and Inie insisted on not taking any money from Be. If she persisted, it would be disrespectful. She could onlyply with their wishes.

    Thus, a dispute that had almost turned into a full-blown gang war was resolved by Be and Assassin Noreya¡¯s forcible intervention. Both Young Mistress Veronica and Young Mistress Inie took a step back after epting the ¡°special bribe¡± from Be. They also made an appointment to contest with each other during the qualifyingpetition before they left. The gangsters who had been waiting outside could only depart helplessly.

    Since her mission wasplete, Be forwent her n on continuing her ¡°prowl¡± at Radekz Secrete Market. She¡¯d just have to continue her ¡°gentleman¡¯s journey¡± when she had a chance in the future. She, Assassin Noreya, and Chairman Sally Roy brought General Fanny and the others back to Christian Hotel on a carriage. The city was quiet as usual. The attack on General Fanny had been kept secret by the top brass of the empire, so nobody had heard a single thing.

    The Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madix City¡¯s western district, inside the Christian Hotel¡¯s fifth floor isted room, General Fanny was led directly to this secret room to be ¡°enjoyed¡± after she was brought back by Be. Be cleverly excused Assassin Noreya, Chairman Sally Roy, and the others with the justifiable reason of helping Fanny and the others deal with their injuries.

    The secret room was filled with the scent of lilies. General Fanny had her fair thighs spread naturally apart after her hands were bound behind her back and ced on the snow-white bed. All the material covering her body had been taken off. On the upper four corners of this mega bed were the young and beautiful female lieutenants, who were strung up in the air in their original humiliating ¡°four hooves¡± position. They had already been injected with an arousing potion, and their faces were now all red, their bodies sweating charmingly. All the coverings on their body were removed as well.

    By the side of the bed was Imperial Envoy Amy, Prime Minister Anna, as well as Archmage Ronnie, all of them kneeling obediently without a single thread of clothing. Their eyes were covered by red cloths, with red cors around their necks attached to three thin chains linking to the bed. Even though they weren¡¯t restricted, Amy and the others have clearly been ¡°conquered¡±, as they would not escape even without restrictions.

    ¡°Envoy Amy, Prime Minister Anna, Archmage Ronnie... You are...! Who on earth are you?! No... Don¡¯te near me! Help... Anyone, please...¡±

    General Fanny looked in horror at Be. This golden-haired beauty had already removed all her clothes and was walking to the bed with a wicked grin on her face, a vial of strange potion, and a syringe in hand. Even though they were all women, General Fanny still caved in.

    ¡°Big Sister Fanny, stop screaming. No one will hear you here even if you scream your lungs out. It¡¯ll be bad if you hurt your throat. You¡¯ll be just like Amy and the otherster. So, do you want to drink it, or do you want it as an injection? Or both...¡±

    ¡°No... Please, wait... Ugh...¡±

    Before General Fanny could finish speaking, she was forced to hold the vial in her mouth. The syringe in hand, Be walked behind her with a wicked grin on her face...

 Volume 6 Chapter 339: The Secret Changes In Groupings For The Upcoming Qualifier

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 339: The Secret Changes In Groupings For The Uing Qualifier</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The Empress¡¯ pce within the imperial city ¨C located at Madix City, the capital of the Manasvir Empire. The Empress was feeling somewhat worried and instructed a guard to lock the pce gates. Although the imperial city was huge, the dark mutations that happened over the years had made it unrecognizable. Other than those who were inside the Empress¡¯ pce, everyone else in the imperial city was no longer humans. The ident that happened more than ten years ago had caused the Emperor to be reced by a terrifying entity.

    The imperial guards had been taken out of the pces nearly twenty years ago. At this moment, the guards who were stationed here were all special demonic beings in disguise. In fact, the higher-ups of the entire Manasvir Empire were already under demonic control. Aside from the Empress and a few princesses such as President Isaman, the other members of the royal family were already gone. In addition to the royal family, the various members of the nobility who lived within the imperial city were reced by demonic beings as well. It was difficult to imagine a super city with a poption of thirty million people falling into the hands of demonic beings.

    The Empress had already received word that General Fanny had been attacked. Now, she had lost contact with herst female official. Based on the most reliable message, Fanny had been crippled and sold to some shady ce. The Empress now had no one else to send out. At this point, other than the small number of pce maids who had been by her side since the beginning, there were no guards left in this pce.

    ¡°Your Majesty, about General Fanny...¡±

    ¡°I understand. Sigh... I¡¯m sure none of the people of the city know that the imperial city is beyond saving...¡±

    ¡°Prepare thest messenger pigeon. Once the qualifiers begin, send them out to the four main warlords while the demonic beings are distracted. Tell them that the Emperor has already...¡±

    The Empress hesitated for a moment before she eventually decided to use her final move. For the past decade or so, thebat abilities of the imperial guards had deteriorated significantly. Now, she could only send false information to the four warlords who had every intention of invading the Manasvir Empire. Once they learned that the Emperor had passed on without a viable heir, they would definitely round up their men and charge towards the imperial city. The warlords¡¯ soldiers were experienced in warfare and were definitely much more useful than the rotten imperial guards within the imperial city.

    Even if the four warlords were to end up being defeated by the demonic beings, the other Human empires would catch the wind of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s demonic crisis. By then, they would send their armies to get rid of the invading demonic beings.

    However, there was a possibility that this would cause the Manasvir Empire to disintegrate after being split between the warlords from the various empires. The Empress had secretly run the entire Manasvir Empire for more than ten thousand years and would not ruin her own glorious creation unless she truly had no other choice.

    As this could incite chaos within the Human continent, the Empress was rather reluctant. However, at the moment, no one could provide sufficient support to the Manasvir Empire. Firstly, the Kristoff Empire in the west rarely interfered in the power struggle within the human empires.

    The Aldridge Empire in the east always believed that they were better than everyone else. At the moment, they were upied with preparing for the exchangepetition between the Twelve Academies and invading the Oceanic Race; it meant that they would not care about the Manasvir Empire at all. The Octavia Empire in the north was currently preparing for their summertime attack on the Demon Race to reim more territory before their winter attack. The Gabriel Empire in the south was the only one avable to provide support. Ever since they won the war against the Beastmen, they were much more stable.

    However, the Gabriel Empire had fallen to one of the Human Race¡¯s long-standing traditions and started to engage in internal conflict after winning the war against external forces. At the moment, the Gabriel Empire¡¯s royalty had cut off all ties with the Grand Duchess Bellina¡¯s Sarnia Duchy in the south. The militaries on both sides were currently at a standoff and were on the verge of war. As the Grand Duchess Bellina was still studying at the Olsylvia Academy, there was no reason for either side to make the first move. However, there was still a possibility that the situation may change once she returned to the Sarnia Duchy.

    As she returned to her residence, the Empress thought that thest decade or so had been the toughest years of her life. It was practically impossible for her to escape as the outer regions of the imperial city had already been taken over by demonic beings. In addition, every single teleportation array was under the control of the mutated demonic beings in the city. Her only hope was that some of the students from the Olsylvia Academy, who would be taking part in thepetition, would notice that something was very wrong.

    A mysterious room on the fifth floor of the Christian Hotel in the eastern part of Madix City was echoing strange noises.

    General Fanny was lying on arge bed in the middle of the room. Her face was flushed as her snowy white legs were wrapped around Be¡¯s waist. Be had pinned her down and was currently french kissing General Fanny. With one hand on Fanny¡¯s back, Be pulled her up and pressed their bodies together as she gyrated against her private parts.

    Fanny was obviously trying to struggle, but it was useless as her hands had been tied behind her back with red ribbons. Furthermore, Be had injected her with an extrarge dose of special aphrodisiac, so she was deep in the throes of ecstasy that she could no longer control herself. Satisfied with her handiwork, Be buried herself in Fanny¡¯s voluptuous twin peaks. She would kiss, lick, and suckle, as she enjoyed the wonderful bounce of Fanny¡¯s breasts to her heart¡¯s content.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this anymore... It¡¯s so hot... Be, please have mercy... You can¡¯t get anything like this... wuu...¡±

    ¡°Older Sister Fanny, I don¡¯t mind iming your body first! As for your heart, I will take my time to...¡±

    ¡°Be, you... bad... I mind, I¡¯m still...¡±

    Fanny¡¯s attempts at resistance only made Be more excited. Before Fanny could finish her sentence, the female Demon King had pressed her lips against hers, preventing her from saying anything else. Around them, General Fanny¡¯s fellow officials had already been taken down from being suspended on the ceiling and were currently on the bed while staying in their humiliating ¡°hogtied¡± position.

    Be then pressed herself against the Imperial Envoy Amy, Prime Minister Anna, and the Pce Archmage Ronnie, who had already submitted themselves to Be earlier on as she continued to ravish them. It did not take long before the pure white sheets were wet with all sorts of strange wet stains as the strong scent of arousal filled the room.

    Fanny let out a series of weird cries and copsedpletely in Be¡¯s arms with a look ofplete disbelief on her beautiful face. It was too embarrassing to admit that she had been yed by another girl to the point that she was too weak to move. Be picked up General Fanny and carried her over to the edge of the bed as she began to feed her medicine using her mouth.

    ¡°I... I can take it myself... let me... wuu...¡±

    ¡°Now Fanny, don¡¯t be naughty. I bought you, remember? ording to the ve regtions, you now belong to me, your body as well. You¡¯re not allowed to ignore me and not take your medicine...¡±

    Fanny¡¯s attempts to resist had failed once again. Be was forcefully feeding her the medicine, food and water, using the same humiliating method. Fanny had given up on resisting and simply allowed Be to feed her. The image of the beautiful girls writhing in pleasure around her caused Fanny to feel an inexplicable sense of arousal.

    ¡°Fanny, I will help you to batheter. You will not move. Just wait to be taken care of, like a patient.¡±

    ¡°Be, I am not your ything. Tell me what caught your eye, I¡¯ll change...¡±

    ¡°No way, Older Sister Fanny. If you refuse to be obedient, I will have to punish you ording to the official ve regtions! First, I will permanently gag your pretty little mouth, then...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be like this. Be, your wish is mymand. I... I... surrender...¡±

    Fanny finally surrendered and told Be everything she knew about the Empress. By the time Time Space Demon Noesha came by to look for Be that night, General Fanny had obediently put on the red cor, just like the Imperial Envoy Amy and the others. She was now kneeling submissively on the bed as she waited for Be¡¯s caresses. The other few beautiful female officials were lying on the bed, exhausted. They had just gone through another round of pleasure and had run out of energy.

    ¡°Mistress Be, you¡¯ve taught these pretty sisters well! By the way, Angel and the others have already taken care of the Night Demons in the hotel¡¯s vicinity. I¡¯ve also scouted out the imperial city in secret. Other than the Empress¡¯ pce, everywhere else...¡±

    ¡°Mm, I understand. You¡¯ve worked hard. As your reward, these big sisters will be under your care until tomorrow night. However, they are injured, so you should refrain from trying anything too hardcore!¡±

    ¡°Of course, Mistress Be. Thank you, I will have some fun with them now.¡±

    With an excited wave of her hand, Noesha absorbed Amy and the others into her own secret space. Inside it, a single day would be equivalent to more than a year in outside time. She would have her fill then. The Imperial Envoy Amy, who was well aware of the horrors that awaited them, did not have a chance to object before she was teleported away.

    By the time General Fanny and the others came to their senses, they were already inside a dimly lit secret chamber. The walls of the chamber were filled with all sorts of strange tools and contraptions. Right now, each of them was straddling a specially made triangr board. With an evil smile on her face, Noesha slowly walked towards them with a ck whip in one hand and a red candle in the other.

    ¡°Older sisters, do not be afraid. It will feel good. I promise that you will be addicted to this feeling very soon. None of the older sisters who had been here before had left feeling that they did not enjoy themselves...¡±

    ¡°Wuu... wuu...¡±

    Once again, Fanny and the others had their eyes covered with ck blindfolds. Soon enough, the strange sounds of arousal and whips against bare skin could be hearding out of the chamber, leaving little to the imagination.

    Once Be had taken care of all the Empress¡¯ personal officials, she had been given the authority to amend the order of the groups as well as their allocated locations. ording to Be¡¯s changes, the female students from the Olsylvia Academy would be allocated to the rtively safer Forest of the Wild for the qualifiers. Compared to the other two locations, the Goblins in the forest were much easier targets, making it less dangerous.

    The groupings were rearranged as well. Be had purposely paired the members of the Rose Society together. She had paired herself with President Isaman with her identity as the Holy Knight, the Grand Duchess Bellina. On the other hand, her identity as the Grand Duchess Baize, a high-level Mage, would be in the same team as Princess Kriss, a swordsman.

    As for Be¡¯s other important dorm mates, the other Dark Saviors, who were technically her primary opponents, had their groupings adjusted as well. Be had arranged them to either be matched up with one of the Radiant Church¡¯s holy maidens or one of the members of the Rose Society. For instance, her younger sister, the Dragon Knight Lisha, would be paired together with the ¡°God Chosen Holy Maiden¡± Sophia, the Assassin Noreya would be with the ¡°Precepts Holy Maiden¡± Daisy, the Mage Ariel would be partnered with the ¡°Scarlet Knight¡± Princess Pam, and the Puppet Master ine would be in the same group as the Assassin L.

    The ¡°Charity Holy Maiden¡± Hayley would be paired with Be¡¯s surrogate, Princess Felia¡¯s oldest sister, the ¡°Golden Knight¡± Princess Irene. The ¡°Blessings Holy Maiden¡± Susan would be in the same group as Princess Felia¡¯s second sister, the ¡°Discipline Knight¡± Princess Luce. Naturally, the Radiant Pope¡¯s heir, President Maria, would be partnered with the Holy Swordsman Cynthia. The captain of the church¡¯sw enforcement, the ¡°Guardian Knight¡± Mathilde, would be grouped with the ¡°Divine Second Chapter¡± President Lucia.

    The Chief Student Union President, the ¡°Barrier Queen¡± Angelia, would be paired together with the Chief of the Disciplinary Committee, the ¡°Frost Knight¡± Natasha. The remaining two gorgeous Holy Knights, the ¡°Thunder Knight¡± Aurora and the ¡°Dusk Knight¡± Daphne would be paired with the ¡°First Chapter of The Sky¡± Princess Eveny and the ¡°Third Chapter of Taboo¡± Princess Effie respectively.

    The ¡°Fourth Chapter of the Deep Blue¡± Sylvia would be paired with Kriss¡¯ younger sister, the ¡°Constetion Swordsman¡± Princess Khalifa. The ¡°Scarlet Red Fifth Chapter¡± Serena was matched with the ¡°Dark Knight Swordsman¡± Miss Elena. The ¡°Emerald Sixth Chapter¡± Florentine would be paired up with the archer, President Britney. The ¡°Invisible Seventh Chapter¡± Anna Rosa would be partnered up with the assassin, President Ivy. The ¡°Golden Eighth Chapter¡± Emiga would be grouped with Be¡¯s demon familiar, the Demon World Princess Diaz, who would be impersonating an alchemist. As Diaz wanted to have some fun in one of the Human¡¯spetitions, Be made the necessary arrangements.

    The other ve lolis, such as the Demon God Angel, the Great Evil God Mia, the Time Space Demon Noesha, and the Poison Origin Betty, would not be participating in thispetition. As they were currently disguised as Be¡¯s personal maids, they were not eligible to participate in thepetition. If they were topete, Be couldn¡¯t make the arrangements at all.

    As for the seniors of the Rose Society, the Astrologer Nina, Pet Summoner Shelly, the Architect Jenny, the cksmith Morrie, and the Alchemist Sharon, those goddesses were all from support type professions. Furthermore, they were not interested in vying for the bottom rankings. In the end, Be arranged for them to be paired with some of the other girls from the Knight¡¯s faculty that were part of the Rose Society.

    The uingpetition was merely the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s internal rankings. This meant that the other close friends from other academies whom Be had hooked up with were not included. This included the student union presidents of the Knight¡¯s Academy, the ¡°Crimson Knight¡± President Elise, the ¡°Styx Knight¡± President Stacey, and President Dinah from the Assassin¡¯s Academy. Simrly, the other beauties like the Archer, Princess Annie, the ¡°Dark Blue Knight¡± Miss Rnd, and the ¡°Dark Holy Maiden¡± Liz, were otherwise upied as well. They were either still within the Darkness Sacred Region at the Sarnia Duchy or were not students of the Olsylvia Academy.

    The Blood Demon King, also known as the ¡°Rose Knight¡± Eleanor, did not participate this time, which meant that Be had one less powerful opponent. It would be too easy for her to identally reveal her true powers if she were to go up against a Demon King from the same camp as Be didn¡¯t want such a situation to happen. In addition, the rankingpetition would be held within Madix City, the capital of the Manasvir Empire, which effectively avoided any interference from the Ex-Twelve Demon Kings. At the moment, their scope of influence seemed to be outside the Manasvir Empire¡¯s borders.

    Be had manually adjusted the pairings for the other beautiful female students as well. The supposedly random draw the next day was simply for the show as Be had already decided the actual groupings. Miss Veronica from the Blood Skull Organization and Miss Inie from the Horrorshow Group, who wished to pit their abilities against Be, were taking part in thispetition as well, and Be conveniently made adjustments to their groupings.

    The ¡°Blood Berserker¡± Veronica would be paired with Eye of Darkness leader, Chairman Sally Roy. As thetter was a magical type Dark Mage, this grouping was not a problem at all. However, Chairman Sally Roy had initially nned to float through thepetition with minimal effort. Now that she had been ¡°ambushed¡± like this, there was a possibility that she would be unhappy with Be.

    The Shadow Warrior Inie would be paired with the Necromancer, Miss Kleina. She was the young mistress of the Skeleton Tower and secretly belonged to Be. If she were in the same group as Inie, Kleina could help to keep an eye on the girl¡¯s every move and supply Be with important information.

    As Be needed to keep her true abilities a secret, she had lent her only avable steed, the Golden Dragon Princess Laceman, to her younger sister, the Dragon Knight Lisha. Without a Dragon steed, Be would only appear to have the abilities of a Holy Knight.

    Be did not interfere with any of the boys¡¯ groupings. She did not bother with them as she was not interested in them at all. Most of the boys would be allocated to the Dusk Valley or the Cloud Sea Basin to umte kill points, which was far away from the Forest of the Wild, where the girls would be. This meant that they would not affect each other at all.

    The main purpose of the qualifiers was to kill demonic beings to umte points. Other than the specific areas, everywhere else was a designated ¡°safe zone.¡± None of thepetitors were allowed to fight each other. If there were a need to exchange blows to settle a conflict for points, both parties would have to move to one of the rare ¡°free zones.¡± Before the finals, one to one battles were strictly prohibited. As long as the groupings were still in effect, the teams could onlypete in a two-on-two fight. The only timepetitors were allowed to fight individually would be when it came down to the top twenty with dissolved groupings.

    Apparently, this rule existed to make it a fair fight. Since a student of abat type profession and a magical profession would be grouped together, it would ensure that the ying field was rtively even. This would also prevent anybat faculty students from being trounced by magical faculty students.

    The entire process of the qualifiers would be filmed and monitored by bird type demonic beings that carried magical detection tools, which was technically the Other World¡¯s version of a ¡°live telecast.¡± Just like the broadcasts on earth, spectators from any of the human empires on the continent could provide a ¡°special reward¡± to anypetitor whom they liked. If thepetitor eventually won thepetition, they would be able to im their umted rewards. In addition, the spectators who ced their bets on the winner would make a profit of more than twice their bets.

    Of course, if thepetitor failed and could not win, the rewards would bemensurate with their final rankings. The remainder of the reward would be split equally between the organizers and the academy, and the spectator would lose everything that they ced on the bet.

    This had be a modified ¡°mass bet.¡± The masters from the Las Vega Grand Casino were the technical advisors for thepetition as there was no way that Be was going to believe that this was not a gambling event at all. Since Be had the shadow ring that the pseudo-loli had given her, it would not be difficult for her to summon a surrogate to follow Kriss. Hopefully, no one would see through her tricks.

    Be was mainly worried that one of her close friends would identally slip up during thepetition and reveal more of their bodies than they should. If that were to happen, it would be such a loss for her. Now, Be could only make use of Teacher Ingrid¡¯s authority to restrict the type of outfits that the female students could wear.

 Volume 6 Chapter 391: Final Encounter in the Netherworld Region Under the Imperial Capital

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 391: Final Encounter in the Netherworld Region Under the Imperial Capital</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madix City¡¯s imperial city area, in the underground chambers of Empress Manya Fn¡¯s pce. After a short moment of hesitation, Be still decided to enter the underground secret passageways. Previously, when she was asking Empress Manya Fn for information about the passage, time was too short so she didn¡¯t get to ask what the secret passages actually contained.

    Be recalled that Empress Manya Fn¡¯s face had grown distorted when she asked about it. She probably saw something terrifying in the secret passage but didn¡¯t get to tell Be in time. If she retreats now, Be felt like that was too wimpy to do. They had a Demon God and six Renegades on their side. With the help of Assassin Noreya, Be and the others walked through the entrance of the underground passage in full sneak.

    As soon as they entered the secret passage, Be was shocked by the sight before her. Not only was this underground passage used for escaping, but it was also a ce for Empress Manya Fn to store her treasures. The only things stored in the treasury of the Manasvir Empire are the usual taxes earned during the daily operation of the empire and the tributes from various duchies, adding up to around a few hundred millions worth of gold coins. However,pared to the treasure piled up inside the secret passage, it was just a drop in the bucket.

    As a transmigrator, Empress Manya Fn didn¡¯t have any supreme golden fingers, but she had an amazing talent for making money. She had been frantically umting wealth over the past ten thousand years. Since she had no other skills, she could only rely on making money to distract herself. Once this treasury that had ten thousand years of wealth umted in it was shown to outsiders for the first time, even Demon God existences like Be and Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha were shocked by the amount of wealth umted inside this ce.

    The underground treasure didn¡¯t have any golden coins. They weren¡¯t even qualified to be kept here. The things piling up here were legendary currency like tinum coins, dark gold coins, and purple gold coins. Purple gold coins belonged to Empress Manya Fn herself and were not avable in the market. Dark gold coins and tinum coins have the same value as purple coins. They were all equivalent to a thousand gold coins apiece. Dark gold coins are the currency used by humans when trading with the Demon World or the Netherworld. tinum coins are the currency used when trading with Heaven and the God World. Empress Manya Fn¡¯s businesses spanned over three realms.

    Other than the three rare currencies strewn across the ground, Be also saw the legendary top currency, the gem coin, also known as diamond coin. They weren¡¯t made of your average gemstone. They were made of gemstones with magical properties, and due to their differences, the colors also differed. There were many different ssifications such as ruby gem coins, sapphire gem coins, and so on, hence the nickname, ¡°Rainbow Coin¡±. This was the ultimate currency. Each gem coin can be exchanged with differing numbers of gold coins due to the differing qualities, but the lowest exchange ratio would not be less than 10,000 gold coins.

    That high exchange price wasn¡¯t unreasonable. The gem coin is an ultimate magic material itself due to the material it was made of. What shocked Be was the fact that there were many gem coins piling up in the underground treasure. There was so much that she couldn¡¯t visually assess the amount with her eyes. She wasn¡¯t just rich enough to rival a nation. She was probably rich enough to rival the entire continent. With money alone, Empress Manya Fn was able to throw every rich person and royalty of the human continent on the ground and step on them, and that was without even counting her other treasures.

    In addition to the rare coins, there were all sorts of gems, pearls, night pearls, and other treasures. Empress Manya Fn must not have had time to process them as the gems and other stuff in here were basically in their natural state. Be and the others were shocked. They fell into a brief silence for a moment. The treasures in this underground chamber were so dazzling that even they, as high-ranking existences, had to pay attention.

    An ocean¡¯s worth of ten-thousand-year-old demonic beast cores, all kinds of lost artifacts, magic weapons, anything that could be called a treasure, Empress Manya Fn had it in her treasure trove. Probably due to her habits from her past life as a transmigrator, Empress Manya Fn collected some antiques here as well. Be saw relics of other empires that had fallen to ruin ten thousand years ago.

    Girls had practically no immunity towards jewels. Even high-ranking existences like Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha and Myriad Sword Demon Krysan were entranced. Be was the quicker one to react and looked away from the gigantic deep sea pearls. She had turned into a girl halfway so she still had some immunity to jewels.

    In addition to the treasure, there were some monsters here. They weren¡¯t regr demonic beings. If they were, Be and the other dark high-level existences would have detected them instantly. Many golden figures were pacing around in the treasure hall. They were golden statues in strange and monstrous shapes. They didn¡¯t have the aura of a demonic being but instead a strange aura of resentment. It was a strange emotion mixed with greed and hatred. Be was able to receive the negative signals they were sending to her.

    ¡°Be, they were formed out of resentment. They¡¯re not considered demonic beings. They should be...¡±

    Mage Ariel quickly deciphered the origins of the golden statues, simr to the tsukumogami on Earth, but only their medium was gold. So it turns out that gold coins were originally stored here, but these gold coins were different from the other coins piled up here. Due to the great cirction of gold coins, they carried the auras of people. As they gathered in this treasure trove, the grievances in the gold coins gradually formed into evil spirits. In thest decade or so, the imperial city area had been controlled by mutated demons so the aura of evil grew even denser, causing the piled up gold coins to mutate into these evil beings.

    In this case, they should be ssified as treasure guards. The strength of these guards will still be strong enough to chase away most treasure thieves, but unfortunately, Be and the girls weren¡¯t those ordinary level treasure thieves. Without Be having to make a move, Marite Master ine dealt with it. After her dark transformation, ine¡¯s puppet wires turned even more insane. Countless puppet wires spread across the scene, destroying all the golden evil statues in front of them.

    Marite Master ine instantly created a scene where several thousand gold evil statues were killed instantly. The golden statues were frozen there. As the puppet wires ran through their bodies, the evil aura in their bodies was gradually sucked away by the puppet wire and they quickly turned back to their original forms, scattering over the ground as a pile of gold coins.

    It was fortunate that their opponents were not living creatures, otherwise ine¡¯s move would have been age restricted. Just the thought of the puppet wires piercing through a body and sucking it dry into a dry corpse caused shivers to run down Be¡¯s spine. And, from how skillful ine seemed to be at this, she was sure this isn¡¯t the first time she¡¯s doing this.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Be? Is...Is there something strange about me? That way you¡¯re looking at me is strange!¡±

    ¡°ine. Even though I don¡¯t know your real name yet, I hope you won¡¯t use that move on a living being without my permission in the future.¡±

    ¡°Hm, Be? How did you know I used this trick often in the past...Alright, I understand, Mistress Sacred Demon God.¡±

    After dealing with the gold evil statues, all the strange footsteps they heard before turned quiet. Be and the others carefully explored the maze. The other exits of the underground passage had already been sealed off by Empress Manya Fn. With the imperial city under the control of the demons, she closed off all the other exits for safety purposes and to prevent mutated demons from invading the underground secret passage, keeping only the one leading to the emperor¡¯s bedroom open.

    When she opened the secret passagest time to escape, Empress Manya Fn saw those terrifying gold evil statues. She, who had no fighting ability, was so scared that she even dropped the entrance key and escaped immediately after closing the door. Be and the others managed to take care of the statues and made their way to the exit.

    The residual resentment of the gold evil statues that they had suppressed quickly scattered out of fright and disappeared. After all, they were only the evil thoughts of humans. Faced with dark existences like Demon God Be and the Renegades, they could only flee out of fear. With the vast amount of treasures in the secret passageway, Be nned to wait for everything to settle down before negotiating with Empress Manya Fn on what to do with them.

    The ungodly amount of treasures kept here was different from the other treasures Be encountered before. It had taken Empress Manya Fn, who was also a transmigrator, over ten thousand years to collect them. Be wouldn¡¯t be able to put away this much treasure in a short amount of time, and it might not end at what they could see. Assassin Noreya deduced with her professional intuition that there were many secret doors hidden in this underground secret passage, and even more valuable treasures were probably stored behind those doors. Finding them all would require the help of Empress Manya Fn. What they saw here was only a part of it.

    The secret passage exits to the imperial pce of Emperor Manas XVIII. The location chosen was not under the emperor¡¯s bed, but rather a useless mischeneous storage room. This is the ce where the servants of the imperial pce usually stored their tools. The location was rather remote and not too noticeable. As soon as they exited the doorway of the secret passage, Be was greeted by a cold gush of wind in the face, causing her to shiver. Isn¡¯t the imperial pce being a bit too economical? They didn¡¯t even light a fire for warmth. Is this supposed to be a cold pce?

    Outside the secret passage, Be first went towards the closed door of the storage room and found it to be locked from the inside. There were several observation holes left on the door on purpose, presumably by Empress Manya Fn. While waiting for the other Renegades toe out, Be looked through the observation holes to check on the situation. Even though the corridors of the pce outside were richly decorated, it had a surprisingly deserted atmosphere. Not a single person could be seen. Based on their approximate position, they should be near the harem area of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s emperor.

    Lisha and the rest soon came out from the secret passageway. After confirming that no guards were stationed outside the door, Be lightly pushed the door open. Without even using a sneak state, she walked casually around the pce. If the intelligence she received proved right, that creator should be at the innermost part. The cold pce just felt quiet. They hadn¡¯t encountered the subordinates of the Evil Creator yet.

    ¡°Be, there¡¯s no door here! The intelligence can¡¯t be wrong, can it?¡±

    ¡°Huh? You guys, look...No, over there...¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a wall, Be?¡±

    Deep in the pce, Be looked at her otherpanions in puzzlement. There was so clearly a gate there but they couldn¡¯t see it. All they saw was a wall. However, Be was clearly able to see the strange gate on that wall. The World Creator¡¯s Camp¡¯s writing was depicted on the gate. Be had wanted to remind herpanions to pay attention, but thinking that she alone was able to see it, she decided it was better not to say anything yet.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s split up and look. I¡¯ll stay here and take another look around. Lisha, Kriss. You guys go over there and look together. If I find anything, I¡¯ll just summon you guys with the follower contract.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Be, are you going to be fine alone? Why don¡¯t I stay...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Little Sister Lisha. You can go ahead with Big Sister Kriss and the others. Really, I¡¯m a Demon God! Give me some face. You guys should go as a group of six!¡±

    Be managed to get Lisha and the others to go. Even though Lisha, Kriss, and the others wanted to stay alone with Be, for fear of someone ¡°running off¡±, they decided to explore the other side together so that it was fair.

    After getting the other Renegades to leave, Be put on her usual invisibility suit. After Kriss and the others went far away, she opened the strange door alone and entered the true cold pce of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s imperial pce. As soon as she entered, Be was able to feel the bone-chilling coldness, which felt even colder than the area outside.

    This ce was an open-air pce and was unusually dimly lit, as if she had just arrived in the cold and damp Netherworld, illuminated only by torches burning with ghostly blueherworld mes. Be could clearly feel the aura of the Netherworld. Strange sounds of the wind could be heard mixed in with strange sounds of weeping. Be couldn¡¯t tell for a moment if this was the legendary Netherworld or the Manasvir Empire¡¯s imperial pce. There was also another possibility that this was some sort of dark realm.

    But what Be was feeling now was not fear, but an inexplicable sort of excitement. Not letting Lisha and the others follow was really the best decision. Even though this ce was creepy, it was also filled with eye candy, much more gentlemanlypared to Empress Manya Fn¡¯s bedchamber earlier. The empty hall was covered in small cages cast from the cold ice of the Netherworld, each one housing two beautiful maidens in the nude. From the looks of it, they seemed to be the pce maids of the imperial pce.

    The beautiful girls were sitting face to face in groups of two on top of special seesaws while their hands were bound behind their backs by cold ice shackles. Their plump breasts were pressed onto each other and the sensitive points at the front would constantly be rubbed as they moved up and down on the seesaw, causing them to release strange sounds. Since their thighs and calves were fixed together with cold ice shackles, they weren¡¯t able to support themselves on the ground with their feet at all. They could only rub against each other¡¯s fair and delicate bodies as the seesaw rose and fell continuously.

    The seesaws weren¡¯t dry either. Water constantly flowed over them, forcing the lower bodies of the girls sitting on top of them to be wet the whole time. Be had to admit that the designer of this contraption was truly an ¡°experienced filth master¡±. The maidens sitting on it had flushed cheeks and were showing their charm. No matter how aloof a maiden may be, once she sits on this special seesaw, she will be adjusted to be a lily girl after rubbing against other beauties for a long time.

    There were just over five hundred pce maids who were confined in these cold cages. They were carefully selected and were of the more beautiful ones. Most of the pce maidens were directly stripped naked and frozen on the ice poles on each side of the pce as disy items. Out of their devious tastes, the person behind the scenes sealed these pce maidens in Netherworld ice in their most charming states. They looked just like frozen CGs from an adult game.

    After passing through the area where the pce maidens were imprisoned, she arrived at the inner sanctum. It wasn¡¯t the pce maidens confined here, but rather the imperial consorts of the Manasvir Empire and the famous noblewomen from the imperial capital. These mature beauties could not bepared with those green pce maids from earlier. Based on Be¡¯s ¡°filth intuition¡±, the Evil Creator behind the scenes was probably a M***-con. He didn¡¯t touch a single one of those pce maidens from before, but these beauties had received ¡°special care¡±.

    These imperial consorts and noblewomen who drew the gaze of the public were kept here in this ustrophobic space, terrified without a trace of cloth to cover themselves with. They knelt naked on the floor with their thighs spread, thin and long ice pirs erected behind each of them. The consorts and noblewomen had their legs cuffed by iron chains while the hands behind their backs were cuffed to the ice pirs. There were metallic cors around their necks with chains attached to them that were securely attached to the ice pirs.

    Other than that, they were unable to speak with small metallic balls gagging their mouths. They could only bow their heads in fear. Be was able to see all those strange marks on their bodies, and the wet stains under them were clearly fresh, proving that someone had just ¡°used¡± them. Be wasn¡¯t into milfs so she didn¡¯t feel anything towards them. She purely wanted to save them.

    The man behind the scenes soon appeared. It was the handsome blonde man that Be had seen before when she encountered the Fallen Love God Mable. When she saw him, she didn¡¯t think he was going to be the final boss, but if she had known, she would have offed him back then.

    The beautiful boy with long blonde hair seemed to have sensed Be¡¯s arrival. He turned towards Be, a bright sunny smile on his handsome face. It was the kind of handsome smile that makes beautiful girls fall in love at first sight. Unfortunately, Be was a lily so she was immune to that sunny smile.

    ¡°My friend, stop hiding ande out! I already saw you.¡±

    Be thought to herself, who are you trying to scare! It was impossible to trick her intoing out with that alone. But before Be could speak, someone else spoke a short distance behind her. That voice came so suddenly that it gave her a fright.

    ¡°As expected of the Netherworld Creator, to be able to find...¡±

 Volume 6 Chapter 341: Olsylvia Academyâ€™s Qualifying Tournament Officially Begins

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 341: Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Qualifying Tournament Officially Begins</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    In the Manasvir Empire, besides the region from Madix City to Olsylvia City, the rest of the regions belonged to the Empire only in name. They weren¡¯t controlled by the imperial throne.

    Ever since the Emperor¡¯s strange change decades ago, he had recalled all of the Royal Guard to the capital, along with the majority of the army. Since then, the Royal Guard had blunted itself on the roaming monsters in the central region of the Empire. The remaining five million Royal Guardsmen had long lost their spirit. At the moment, two million guards were stationed in the capital, and the rest were spread across various important cities of the Empire.

    It was possible that the Emperor had been reced by a demon impersonator all those years ago. The order to recall the Royal Guard and clear the central region from monsters had been meant to exhaust the remaining strength of the Empire. During this time, he had also given out many more noble titles, further exacerbating the division within the Empire. Besides the Four Cardinal Warlords, who were the strongest, there was a multitude of weaker lords, with armies ranging from ten to a hundred thousand troops.

    These smaller warlords knew that in order to survive, they would have to join one of the Four Cardinal Warlords¡¯ camps. If they didn¡¯t pick a side, they would be the first to fall. The troop strength of the Four Cardinal Warlords was actually far greater than Be¡¯s estimations. The Northern Warlord, Prince Ernest, possessed 1.2 million cavalry, as well as 1.5 million infantry. His military totaled over 3 million, and he had the strongest military might out of the Cardinal Warlords.

    Of the remaining three Cardinal Warlords, in the east, there was Marshall Edwin, who had around 1.2 million troops, as well as a powerful magic corps. However, his allies also had approximately 800 thousand soldiers, which left him only slightly weaker than Prince Ernest.

    Grand Duke Yale of the south and Prince Bilberg of the West each had over a million troops. Prince Bilberg even had a 600,000 strong ducal army. Ever since the Grand Duke retired, the duchies in the south had not paid much attention to his sessor, Maschuter. In fact, Yale didn¡¯t have any supporter from the duchies. This left Maschuter with a headache. Although she had inherited her position from Yale, the duchies refused to acknowledge her, leaving her unable tomand the over one million forces of the various duchies that rightfully should have bowed to her rule.

    Maschuter came to Be this time in order to ask for advice on how to solve these political issues in her territory. Duchess Bellina¡¯s Sarnia Duchy had be a major separatist power in the southern region of the continent. However, Maschuter never expected for Bellina and Baize to be the same person. Marshall Edwin¡¯s daughter, Louise, had alsoe seeking for Be. This left Maschuter in an awkward position, as she couldn¡¯t ask certain things in front of the other girl. The Four Cardinal Warlords were in a constant state of tension, after all.

    Louise was here for apletely different reason than Maschuter. She simply was on a mission to deliver a letter from her father. She had no interest in politics or military affairs. However, she also couldn¡¯t just give the letter to Duchess Baize in front of Maschuter¡¯s face. Although she didn¡¯t understand the nitty-gritty of politics, all she needed to know was that the other warlords weren¡¯t friends with her father.

    Be herself wasn¡¯t very interested in the Cardinal Warlords of the Manasvir Empire. However, she was satisfied that two of the Warlords would send their beautiful daughters to her. In fact, after talking for so long with these two girls, she already saw them as potential allies. Especially Maschuter, as long as she was able to receive an official investiture of a dukedom from the Emperor, she would be the second female Duchess with territory and power, just behind Be.

    In the capital of the Manasvir Empire, Madix City, Be was currently dining with Louise and Maschuter in the Christian Hotel. Although the food was sumptuous and Be ate first, thus demonstrating that there were no ¡°special additives¡± in the food, the two girls refused to eat. Ultimately, the environment was too ¡°dirty¡± for them. There were naked females as ¡°tables¡± and sexy dance performances.

    Perhaps if it had been those old gentlemen from the Empire, the environment would have been greatly appreciated. However, Maschuter and Louise had never been to such a ce before. It was good enough that the two hadn¡¯t been scared off. Although Be looked sharp in her Grand Duchess outfit, the duo found her personal tastes too deviant.

    At the four corners of the dining room, Imperial Envoy Amy and her girls were performing tantalizing dances, their bodies weaving sinuously around silver poles. Be had a great sense of satisfaction watching them perform. Perhaps if there had been more silver poles, the two youngdies could be invited as ¡°special dancers¡±. After all, older sisters and younger sisters gave off a different vibe when dancing, and the two were beautiful and young. If they were to dance, they would definitely create a different atmosphere.

    Under Be¡¯s request, the two girls were finally willing to call her Be, thus avoiding the awkwardness of how to address each other. The two girls spent a while ufortably watching the dancers before finally rxing enough to talk normally with Be. s, it was still impossible for them to eat.

    ¡°Duchess Be, Prince Ernest of the North is nning to push south for the throne. We would like to invite you to participate with the Grim Airship Fleet. You can treat it as us hiring you... As for the hiring fee, if this isn¡¯t enough, then my Yale Duchy can cede additional territory to your Sarnia Duchy as payment...¡±

    Maschuter was the first toy her cards on the table. Prince Ernest, with the secret support of the Octavia Empire, had recently amassed arge amount of cavalry. After hearing the fake news about the Emperor¡¯s illness, as well as theck of a sessor, Prince Ernest, who had a blood rtion with the Emperor, was the first to move. He nned to forcibly take over the crown.

    It was uncertain who had spread the rumor of the Emperor¡¯s illness. However, it was true that he had not appeared in public recently, which lent some credibility to the hearsay. Prince Ernest and Prince Bilberg believed the rumors and quicklymanded their armies to move toward the capital. They nned to seize the capital amid the confusion. They could also detain the students taking part in Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Qualifying tournament while at it. There were many nobles and royals from abroad among the students, and they could use them as hostages to secure the recognition of foreign empires.

    As long as the United Human Empires Conference recognized their sovereignty, they could hold the throne no matter the rightful session. On the other hand, Eastern Marshall Edwin and Southern Warlord Duke Yale were a little more level-headed. They weren¡¯t even slightly rted to the throne and also knew that a forceful takeover wouldn¡¯t win the people¡¯s hearts. Hence, they decided to sit back and observe the situation. If the two princes couldn¡¯t win the citizens¡¯ support, they could march on the capital under the banner of liberation. Bing a Lord Protector afterward would be a big win for them.

    ¡°Lady Maschuter, you can barely mobilize a fraction of your million-men army. If you only rely on my Grim Airship Fleet of some a hundred thousand, we will arrive long before your army. Isn¡¯t that just a scam?¡±

    ¡°This... I will try my best to mobilize all of them...¡±

    Maschuter lowered her head in embarrassment. She wasn¡¯t as politically adept as Be. She definitely couldn¡¯t guarantee that all of her troops would listen to hermands. Grand Duke Yale had petitioned the Emperor several years ago to officially approve of Maschuter as his sessor. However, whether the Emperor had forgotten or was deliberately slighting Maschuter, after all this time, he had yet to reply to Yale¡¯s request.

    Be¡¯s forces, if one included the Darkness Sacred Region¡¯s demon army, numbered over a million. She was the real warlord of the human continent. Due to the events in the Aldridge Empire, the reputation of the Grim Airship Fleet had skyrocketed, leading Maschuter to want to hire them as mercenaries.

    The Yale Duchy was the only faction of the Cardinal Warlords that wasn¡¯t supported in secret by a foreign Empire. Even the Gabriel Empire nearby the Yale Duchy refused to assist them. Thus, Maschuter really wascking funds and told Be as much.

    The Emperor of the Gabriel Empire knew that Grand Duke Yale was getting old. Therefore, he wanted to secure an arranged marriage between Maschuter and one of his sons before agreeing to support Yale. Maschuter rejected him, thus severing the possibility of foreign assistance.

    Be impassively savored her wine. If Maschuter was willing to give herself to Be, she would immediately mobilize her forces. However, now was not the time to be hasty.

    ¡°How about this, Lady Maschuter, why don¡¯t you stay here for a couple of days and observe the situation? The Christian Hotel is under my control; it¡¯s much safer than some random hotel.¡±

    ¡°Um, Lady Louise, I received your father¡¯s letter. I¡¯d like to invite you to stay here for a few days as well; I¡¯ll give you my response tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fine then, Duchess Be. I¡¯ll be spending the night here.¡±

    After hearing Be¡¯s response, Maschuter and Lousie quickly said their goodbyes and left the secret restaurant. They were too ufortable with the lewd atmosphere. Be didn¡¯t force them to stay either. After they left, she even sent someone to deliver their dinner to their rooms. Earlier, the two girls had been too ufortable to eat.

    ¡°Interesting, that Marshall Edwin is actually pretty good.¡±

    Be opened the letter that Edwin had sent through his daughter and nced over it. Edwin wanted Duchess Baize to take control of the satellite cities surrounding the capital. With the teleportation in those cities under his control, he would be able to send all of his troops in before the northern armies arrived. As a result, he would control all of the satellite guard cities around the capital.

    Using so manyrge scale teleportation arrays would require a vast amount of demonic cores. It was certain that the Aldridge Empire was behind this n. No other Empire could muster the staggering amount of demonic cores on such short notice. What really interested Be was the end of the letter. Edwin stated that she could ask for anything within his power as payment, including Louise.

    Such an obvious ploy to sell out his own daughter was definitely written without Louise¡¯s knowledge. Be was almost moved to act, but on closer inspection, she realized the line that said Louise was up for negotiation was in a different handwriting than the rest of the letter. Before she could confirm what exactly was going on, Be decided to withhold her reply.

    Louise and Maschuter had secretly traveled here via teleportation arrays, avoiding the scrutiny of the Imperial Guards. They didn¡¯t know that the area surrounding Madix City had already been conquered by the demons. Regardless of whose army arrived first, they would have to fight through the demons before taking the capital. And whether they could defeat the demons was still a big question mark!

    The Four Cardinal Warlords were unaware that the capital had been surrounded by strange demonic beings. In all the years they had spent fighting over the border regions of the Empire, they hadn¡¯t ever sent anyone back to the capital to look around. Be put away the letter; she would have to think about how to replyter.

    ¡°Amy, you girls danced very well. From now on, you are my personal dancers. There¡¯s an even sexier dance that¡¯s just waiting for you to personally experience!¡±

    Be took off the butterfly masks that Amy and the other mature beauties were wearing. Seeing the mixture of embarrassment and excitement on their faces, she couldn¡¯t help but grope them all over.

    Amy and the rest could only helpless dance, allowing Be to freely cover their snow-white skin with fine wine. To make them even sexier, Be got them drunk. Under the influence of alcohol, Amy and the others lost all memory of the exact urrences of the evening. They could only remember letting Be direct them into whatever embarrassing positions she wanted.

    For how long the sexy dancing eventsted in the secret room, nobody knew. By the time Be left the next morning, the dancers on the silver poles had been reced by General Fanny¡¯s female aides. Fanny and her aides were bound face-to-face with red bindings. Under the influence of the remaining aphrodisiac, as well as the fine wine, they were kissing each other, careless of their surroundings.

    Be slipped her reply to Marshall Edwin¡¯s letter under Louise¡¯s door. Although she had the master key to all of the rooms in the Christian Hotel, in order to maintain appearances, Be gave up on the idea of intruding on Lousie¡¯s room to take advantage of the young girl.

    After some thought, Be had decided to decline Edwin¡¯s request. She wanted to wait for Edwin to make a better offer. If he really meant to offer up Louise as an incentive, he would include it in the next letter. If he was willing to sacrifice his daughter, Be would consider changing her original ns to support Marshall Edwin.

    As for Maschuter¡¯s request, Be decided to wait until the end of the qualifying tournament to see how many troops she was able to mobilize before making her decision. The Christian Hotel didn¡¯tck in rooms, and housing two more wasn¡¯t a problem. Be had only heard about the fire in the Queen¡¯s Pce this morning and didn¡¯t know whether the rumor was true.

    ording to the tournament schedule, the students of Olsylvia Academy would be going to the north district of Madix City, to the special teleportation array. Once there, they would split into groups and use the teleportation array to go to the three great spawning grounds, where the qualifying tournament would officially begin.

    Be already knew who her teammates would be. After all, she had arranged for her teammates behind the scenes. She didn¡¯t even open up the envelope containing her team assignment and left it on the table. Going by her memory, Be came to President Isaman¡¯s room. Isaman was standing there in her pure white priestess robe, a stunned expression on her face as she held an open envelope in her hands.

    ¡°President Isaman, we¡¯re together again. Please treat me well!¡±

    ¡°Be, who... Who is your partner! This has to be a mistake. I¡ªGive me back that envelope!¡±

    Be took advantage of Isaman¡¯s distraction to steal her letter. ording to the rules, as the former rank 1, Isaman could change her teammate one time. However, she had to bring her letter of assignment back for it to happen. Hence, Be stole the letter. How could she let her carefully orchestrated opportunity to slip away!

    ¡°No way, I refuse. Juste quietly and be my partner. I won¡¯t cheat you.¡±

    ¡°I want to switch teammates... You, you¡¯ll definitely do something bad...¡±

    ¡°Be, you were here, huh. President Isaman is here too...¡±

    Isaman helplessly watched as Be snatched her letter. If she was stuck with Be in a group, Be would definitely take advantage of her. She had to get that letter back! However, Kriss¡¯s sudden arrival interrupted her ns to recover the letter.

 Volume 6 Chapter 342: Hunting For Points In The Forest Of The Wild

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 342: Hunting For Points In The Forest Of The Wild</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    Madix City, the capital of the Manasvir Empire, the residential area in the northern part of the city. In this tryouts for the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Qualifying Tournament, the students were sent to three independent spaces via the teleportation array ¨C the Forest of the Wild, Dusk Valley and Cloud Sea Basin to umte points. After three days of umting points, the top three thousand students entered the tournament.

    The Forest of the Wild was the gathering ce for the Goblins, which made up for most demons. The fighting capacity of these Goblins wasn¡¯t very high. They were the primary demons killed by Warriors during expeditions in the Other World as their average strength was equal to an F-ss demonic beast. Aside from Goblins, there were other demonic beings in the Forest of the Wild, which were slightly stronger than the Goblins, such as the Forest Porcupines.

    Dusk Valley was the gathering ce of the Demon Imps, which were stronger than the Goblins. Since Demon Imps were good at smelting ore, their equipment was made of metal since the overall quality was better than that of Goblin Race, which usually used stone and wooden tools. There were many minerals in Dusk Valley, making it a rather profitable location. Mining was a must-do when visiting Dusk Valley. However, the degree of danger was much higher due to the demons hidden under the mountains and mines. Many of these dangerous demons remained unknown.

    Cloud Sea Basin was the most dangerous ce among the three, but it also had the most benefits. It was said that countless treasures were hidden within the fog, and only the bravest and luckiest of explorers woulde across them. The main demonic beings in the Cloud Sea Basin were Slime, but that only consisted of demonic beings visible to the naked eye. As for those invisible, they remained unknown as well.

    Apparently, all three locations had hidden areas with more powerful demons or demonic beasts. If found, students could choose to fight or leave based on their own strengths. Risks and opportunities coexisted. While these hidden areas were dangerous, the rewards were worthwhile.

    The hidden area of the Forest of the Wild was said to be in Thunder Canyon, where Thunder Lizards and the legendary Thunder Dragon lurked. The Thunder Dragon¡¯s treasure itself was huge. On the other hand, the hidden area of Dusk Valley was called Crystal Dragon Lair, where the Demonic Amethyst Dragonid, covered in treasures. There were two hidden areas in the Cloud Sea Basin ¨C the Darkness Temple and the ruins of Ancient Loule City. These two ces were legends. People might have visited the first two hidden areas but not the Darkness Temple and the ruins of Loule City. No one was sure if they existed or not.

    All the participating Olsylvia Academy students were dressed in the same style, with special masks to cover their faces and circr number tags on their right arm. When the next tournament would begin, there would be special demonic beasts with these students during the live broadcast. Because there were rewards for betting, the students covered up their true appearance and names to increase the game¡¯s fairness. They used numbers instead, thus effectively avoiding the embarrassing situation where the rewards were bestowed upon famous students while the unknown ones received nothing.

    Be wasn¡¯t concerned with this. She had two number tags ¨C Duchess Bellina, Holy Knight 606, and Duchess Baize, Mage 608. Her two teammates were 607 Priest Isaman and 609 Swordsman Princess Kriss. Before Be had arrived here, she had summoned a shadow puppet simr to her that temporarily acted as Duchess Baize, Mage 608, who walked beside Princess Kriss while she was beside President Isaman.

    President Isaman¡¯s heart was filled with indignation. Before the start of the tournament, she had looked forward to Be teaming up with some mediocre girl, but those thoughts were soon swept away by Princess Kriss and the others. But who would have known just how lucky Be was? Even under random grouping, they managed to end up in the same team. It seemed they were ill-fated.

    Be and her puppet could easily switch positions. Additionally, the two locations where she and the others were heading to weren¡¯t far apart, making it convenient for Be to switch positions and umte points. Because the students were all wearing masks, no one would be able to see through the disguise of her new substitute body. President Isaman wished she could report such tant cheating, but the teacher who presided over the tournament, Dragon Knight Ingrid and Imperial Envoy Amy were fascinated by Be. It was useless to report her behavior.

    Of course, Be had her own ns as the members of the Rose Society were given a map of the Forest of the Wild beforehand. Every student in the Rose Society secretly stuck a small red rose petal on her chest, a symbol of their team. When hunting for points, the girls in the Rose Society could secretly take care of each other.

    The teacher responsible for checking the girls for cheating was Supreme Magic Mentor Catalina from the Interdimensional type and Supreme Magic Mentor Melvira of the Chaos type who had long been taken by Be. They pretended not to see the little affectations between the girls of the Rose Society. From the start of the pre-selection, the members of the Rose Society had an advantage in this hunting tournament.

    ¡°Be, did you do something? Miss Ingrid and the other teachers... and Imperial Envoy Amy as well as Prime Minister Anna who have always been famous for their impartiality in the empire... The way they¡¯re looking at you...¡±

    ¡°Isaman, you look like a jealous wife. Just thinking about...¡±

    ¡°W-who¡¯s your wife! Be, there you go again... We¡¯re both girls...¡±

    ¡°Isaman, I don¡¯t mind dating girls... if you mind, I will stick to you until you don¡¯t!¡±

    ¡°Hmph... I refuse to talk about these things with you. The teleportation array will begin soon.¡±

    The special magic array was set in Crofts Square in the northern part of Madix City. It was a huge square that could amodate hundreds of thousands of mages at the same time. Even with tens of thousands of Olsylvia Academy students, Crofts Square looked rather empty with vacant areas all around.

    This special magic teleportation array was the same as the teleportation array between ordinary cities, but it covered arger area. Many magic artifact shops were set up around Crofts Square, which provided all sorts of artifacts necessary for the participating students or treasure hunters.

    ¡°Emergency magic potion and healing potion! If they don¡¯t work, we¡¯ll refund you! Hurry up and get them while you can! Buy three and get one free!¡±

    ¡°Cheap outdoor tents! For singles, doubles, and multi-person! Come on in and have a look! We have all kinds of colors, rose red, gold, green...¡±

    ¡°Wee to Gan, written by Jube ¨C a great explorer of the SF Union from a thousand years ago! 233 coppers! Get it while you can! It records the skills of surviving in the wild on Gan Ind, a magical ind. Full refund if you don¡¯t like the book!¡±

    Be took advantage of the spare time while waiting for the teleportation. She grabbed Isaman and wandered around the magic shops along the street. She picked up a copy of Wee to Gan and flipped through it. It was quite interesting, written by Jube, a great explorer of the SF Union from a thousand years ago.

    She didn¡¯t want any of the magic potions since the promise of refunds was essentially useless. If these potions didn¡¯t work, that meant certain death for explorers. How could anyone ask the seller for a refund? Be purchased the biggest multi-person tent. With Kriss and President Isaman, the doubles weren¡¯t suitable.

    During the participants¡¯ teleportation, not a single member of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s royal family attended. Instead, they appointed several high-ranking civil servants to monitor the event. None of the Empress¡¯ trusted aides showed up. After they announced the teleportation order, they ced Be in the Christian Hotel¡¯s secret room for the time being while waiting for the situation outside to improve.

    All the teachers of the Olsylvia Academy were here as well, led by Bishop Stanley. Bishop Stanley looked rather solemn. Madix City, the capital of the Manasvir Empire, felt strange to him as if some bizarre demonic atmosphere had enveloped the imperial city. He hoped it was merely his imagination!

    In the center of Crofts Square was a magic broadcast tform simr to the broadcast newsrooms on earth. The next tournament would be broadcast live from here. The threerge disy screens would show the top ten teams in the three locations. Even teams with points less than the top ten would be allowed a few minutes of camera time to receive encouragement from the audience¡¯s rewards.

    The anchor¡¯s script had already been prepared, much like that on earth. Part of the anchor¡¯s dialogue involved ¡°expertmentary.¡± This expert group mainly consisted of the Vice Presidents of major professional trade unions, such as the Knights¡¯ Union, Mage¡¯s Union, etc. Bishop Stanley was invited as the expert priest. However, nothing was interesting about these experts. They were old men who resembled the experienced teachers of the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Magic Department. Unfortunately, there were no beautiful women.

    The most eye-catching ones were the hosts ¨C a man and three girls. The three women were from the Antote Academy, all of whom were beautiful and morous. These girls knew how to dress up, so they instantly attracted all the eyes in the square. The hosts didn¡¯t use their real names. After all, they were students and required privacy. The beautiful girls wore butterfly masks that covered half their faces and used aliases, ¡°Sasha,¡± ¡°Nana¡± and ¡°Yaya.¡±

    Be looked at the magic broadcast tform, not far away. Those hosts were really beautiful, though little could be said about their ability to think up names. It appeared these girls were the beauty queens of the Antote Academy next door. If the opportunity ever arose, Be nned to visit the academy.

    ¡°Dear students, the teleportation array is about to open. I wish you all luck! In this tournament, the top three students can go on a date with the three of us if they¡¯re boys!¡±

    ¡°Yaya, stop with your nonsense! What if they¡¯re all girls?!¡±

    ¡°Well, if they are girls, they can go on a date with this handsome guy...¡±

    There was a glimmer of wickedness in Be¡¯s eyes. She would definitely pull these three flirty girls into her secret room in the Christian Hotel, strip and tease them after winning the tournament. President Isaman, who stood beside Be, seemed to have sensed Be¡¯s wicked thoughts. She looked at Be as if she had seen through the true face of this problem student.

    In the Hall of the Imperial Pce within Madix City ¨C the capital of the Manasvir Empire, a blond man was sitting on the throne, watching the magic disy screen before him. It showed the scene of the broadcast tform. He held a goblet full of red wine in one hand and rested his chin in the other as if he were thinking about something.

    Around the throne were more than a dozen enchanting beauties lying naked, each with a ck metal cor around their necks. The other end of the chain on the cor was attached to the throne. They were the concubines of the former Emperor of the Manasvir Empire. After the Emperor was killed, they were enved by the evil mutated demons.

    Compared to thedies-in-waiting, these concubines were given much freedom. At least they didn¡¯t have to be imprisoned in the cold pce. But the little advantage in treatment was nothing. They were currently being used as objects. The blond man randomly pulled a chain as one of the high-ranking imperial concubines fell to the front. He stretched out his hand and began groping her.

    Looking at the three beautiful hosts on the live broadcast tform, his handsome face was full of dissatisfaction. Aside from their faces, he seemed unhappy with everything else. The ws on the imperial concubine¡¯s chest unconsciously tightened as the beautiful woman started screaming again. The otherdies buried their heads so low that their foreheads almost touched the floor. They were afraid it would be their turn for the next, so they didn¡¯t dare make a sound.

    ¡°Those three girls aren¡¯t any good! What¡¯s there to appreciate about a little girl. Those bodies aren¡¯t even fully developed. Aren¡¯t I right?¡±

    ¡°Your taste is really..... How can you like married women? Tell me, why have you asked to see me!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve never had a taste of that man¡¯s wives... Forget it, let¡¯s get down to business. Our beliefs are not exactly the same. It makes no sense arguing about this!¡±

    Just as the imperial concubine was about to reach climax from his touch, a dark-haired man appeared behind the throne. The other concubines quickly retreated to one side and made way for him. These two men were the behind-the-scenes masters who controlled the pce for more than ten years. The blond was perverted and liked to abuse the girls in various ways, slowly corroding their will. Though not abusive, the ck-haired treated his inferiors like a tyrant. They couldn¡¯t say for sure who was more terrifying, but it was best to avoid both of them.

    ¡°Were you the one who told the Four Cardinal Warlords that the Emperor was dying? These are special times. My substitution n is the best strategy. Do you want to destroy the Four Cardinal Warlords? But Vianne, the Creator of Light, is currently in this Other World. If you do this...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. If you¡¯re here for this matter, then this is my answer to you... Go on then, I have other things to attend to!¡±

    ¡°The attack on the Empress¡¯ pce attack was also arranged by you, right? Although the woman has no power, she is still of great use. You...¡±

    ¡°So what? Your progress is too slow. I¡¯m just teaching you how to speed things up!¡±

    Before the blond God could finish speaking, the dark-haired God disappearedpletely. It seemed there were differences between the two. The blond God remained silent as he pressed an organ on the throne. Countless chains instantly fell from the ceiling. The secret door on the floor opened as special triangr devices and strange instruments of torture appeared.

    The beauties around the throne turned pale with fear. They climbed up the triangles one by one with trembling legs, closing their eyes in despair. If they didn¡¯t behave, only worse things awaited them. Enduring this was much easier than the other punishments.

    ¡°How obedient! Diablo is really pissing me off! Always doing his own thing and can¡¯t be persuaded. Use your bodies to please me. Make me happy, or you¡¯ll be demoted to a pce maid and imprisoned in the cold pce.¡±

    The blond God¡¯s handsome face revealed a sadistic smile. He pulled out a ck whip and walked up to the wet, tremblingdies. Soon, the sounds of whipping and strange moaning filled the Imperial Pce.

    The ck-haired God was still nearby. On his palm, a virtual magic image showed the three locations of the tournament simultaneously. On the whole, the demonic beings in the three locations were weak, except for those in the legendary hidden areas, so it was necessary to add special reinforcements.

    Right then, a demon appeared before the ck-haired God, half kneeling on the ground as he asked for instructions.

    ¡°Master, what are the orders? I¡¯ve alreadypleted everything you asked.¡±

    ¡°Very good. I will give you a new task. Add some of our demons to these three areas, any type, even those extraordinarily powerful ones.¡±

    ¡°Powerful ones... I understand. I will get to it immediately!¡±

    After the darkness in the teleportation process faded, Be and President Isaman were finally transferred to the Forest of the Wild. The environment here was as lush as Be expected; the air was filled with the smell of greenery. Kriss and Be¡¯s mage substitutes were located not too far away behind them. With a bit of tinkering, Be managed to send all the girls of the Olsylvia Academy to the Forest of the Wild.

    As soon as they appeared on the grass, they saw a few Goblin warriors patrolling in front. Upon seeing these adventurers, these low-level demons of little intelligence charged towards them with wooden spears in their hands. Charging without a n was all that they knew how to do. They simply couldn¡¯t sense the difference inbat power between the two sides.

    ¡°President Isaman, let¡¯s officially begin our partnership. Let¡¯s make it to the finals! Don¡¯t we have a bet?¡±

    ¡°Be, can you... Nevermind, it¡¯s unlikely you¡¯ll win...¡±

 Volume 6 Chapter 343: The Eve Of The Battle To Defend The Fortress By The Lake

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 343: The Eve Of The Battle To Defend The Fortress By The Lake</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    The Forest of the Wild was located at the end of Dusk Valley. If one were to walk further in, they would arrive at the Cloud Sea Basin. This time, the three locations, where the qualifiers for the rankingpetition would be held, were connected to each other. The female students were allocated to the Forest of the Wild. In contrast, the regr male students would head to Dusk Valley and the more powerful male students would umte points at the Cloud Sea Basin.

    ording to the rules,petitors were only allowed to gather points within their allocated area. If they were to cross over to a different region, the points would not be counted towards their total. As long as the points umted were ranked within the top three thousand after three days, thepetitor would be able to move on to the next round. However, as theypeted in pairs, the group¡¯s total points would be divided equally between the members. This meant that only one thousand and five hundred pairs would qualify for the next round.

    The average points for each monster killed were the lowest in the Forest of the Wild, the female students¡¯ allocated zone. For instance, each Goblin killed was only one point. On the other hand, a Demon Imp was worth five points, while a Slime would at least be worth six points. However, the problemy with the Goblin, as theirbat abilities were far toockluster. In fact, one point was more than fair.

    If the Demon Imps were decked in full armor, they were almost on par with low-level Human bandits, which meant that the five points would be well-earned. As for the Slimes, each kill would amount to six points onwards since they were immune to most physical and magical attacks. Also, the more powerful the Slime¡¯s attacks, the higher the points. All in all, each kill could amount to at least ten points.

    Right now, Be, along with her partner, President Isaman, were killing monsters on the field at the edge of the Forest of the Wild. President Isaman was abat priest who was well-versed in both healing and various offensive magical attacks. To be urate, she was abination of priest and mage. ording to tradition, magical professions usually acted as support of thebat professions through long-range magical attacks, as well as keeping an eye on the situation in case of any sudden attacks.

    Be and Isaman were currently fighting against the mostmon demonic being within the Forest of the Wild¡ªthe Forest Goblins. These Goblins were only about one meter tall, around the size of a small Human child. As their equipment was merely spears of wood or rock, the Goblins were basically defenseless and were the easiest targets.

    Eachpeting student from thebat professions would be given a set of armor for free. There were four different types of armor: leather armor, light armor, heavy armor, and ted armor. The leather armor was used by the assassins and archers, light armor for the swordsmen, heavy armor for the warriors, and ted armor for the knights.

    Due to the quality material, the Goblin¡¯s crude weapons could not even make a scratch on the lowest level leather armor, let alone the knights¡¯ ted armor. At most, they could only pierce through the cloth armor worn by the magical professions. However, as the magical professions rarely made it to the front, the Goblins were usually killed by long-range attacks before they could reach them.

    Taking full advantage of the Demon King¡¯s sturdy body, Be had put on twoyers of armor. She had a ck metal-ted armor as her outermostyer, with a suit of secret silver scales under the armor that was almost like a second skin. Even her undergarments were made from special metals. To be urate, Be was technically wearing threeyers of armor. She also had a pair of golden boxing gloves on her hands, along with two offensive type shields that were specifically made for attacking the enemy.

    On her back, Be carried a giant human-sized knight¡¯s shield and was using a basic knight¡¯s sword as her weapon. As her steed, Golden Dragon Princess Laceman, was on loan to someone else, Be had no choice but to take up the role of the infantry. Her only other avable steeds were white bone warhorses, but their presence would reveal Be¡¯s Demon King identity. After all, various birds and flying-type demonic beasts were surveilling thepetitors¡¯ every move.

    Be did not even bother to use her sword to deal with those Goblins. She swung her fists and mmed it into the nearest Goblin warrior¡¯s head, nearly smashing it to pieces. The intense bacsh from the blow had caused the arrow that a Goblin archer behind it was carrying to pierce right through its body. That Goblin archer toppled over with a look of shock on its face. Even until it¡¯sst breath, it had no idea how it died.

    When the remaining Goblins hit their wooden and stone weapons against Be¡¯s ck armor, it did not even make a single scratch. With a p, she tore the head of another Goblin warrior off its head. The remaining Goblins quickly realized that the situation was not in their favor and turned to make their escape. However, their legs were too short, and they did not manage to get away in time. Be¡¯s kick had killed them all in an instant.

    Regardless of the Goblin being a warrior or an archer, they were only worth one point each. Other than their chieftain, who could conjure magical fireballs, the regr Goblins did not know any magical attacks. It did not take Be much effort to take them out. Even before President Isaman could provide any support, she had already cleared the field.

    ¡°The points are still too low. Isaman, let¡¯s go elsewhere with demonic beings. It¡¯s not worth the effort here.¡±

    ¡°Be, did you follow the basic requirements for dragon-ying missions? This is way too thick, these Goblins... forget it. Let¡¯s go, the other girls have already begun umting points.¡±

    President Isaman stared at the bloody mess of Goblin corpses and felt a twinge of pity for them. Those few Goblin warriors were merely worth a few points, and this mess was not worth it at all. They were only given three days to kill as many demonic beings as they could. Excluding the sleeping time, they did not have much leeway. In fact, it was nearly impossible for them to make it into the top three thousand just by killing these Goblins.

    The bloodbath in other areas had begun as well. The Goblin patrol team on the field outside the Forest of the Wild did notst long before losing most of their team to the girls. The remaining fortunate survivors had scrambled back into the Forest of the Wild to seek cover. In a field littered with Goblins corpses, Be and the others did not find any collectible items since the Goblins did not have much reusable value.

    Not far behind Be and President Isaman, Kriss and Be¡¯s shadow surrogate were currently killing new demonic beings as the Goblins were not enough to satisfy the need for points. Right now, their target was the Hedgepig Warriors. Each one of those warriors was worth at least four points. Their skin was simr to good quality leather, and they were nearly as tall as a human adult. The only reason why they were worth fewer points than the Demon Imps was because the Hedgepig Warriors were using wooden weapons, just like the Goblins.

    The swords in Kriss¡¯s hands were definitely against the rules. Each of them was forty meters long. She did not even need to engage in closebat, merely using the sword¡¯s aura to sh at those Hedgepig Warriors. Be¡¯s shadow surrogate simply stood at the side and blended into the background as Kriss carried her through the battle.

    The girls from the Rose Society took their cues from the map and began to make their way towards thergestke within the Forest of the Wild to assemble. It was too much effort to try to umte points on their own. As a group, they would be able to move up the ranks much faster.

    At the moment, the female students from Olsylvia Academy were separated into four different groups. The first was the Rose Society, led by Be. The second group consisted of those led by the Golden Legend Society and the Mask of Darkness Society. The third group was led by the Ironblood Cross Society, while thest group consisted of girls who operated independently. The first three groups were well aware that it was inefficient to act individually and had banded together to umte points right from the beginning.

    Technically, Be¡¯s Rose Society had cheated by making replicas of the map in advance, which allowed them to be the first to gather as a group. It became much easier after they assembled together, beginning their arch towards the Forest Goblin¡¯s fortress.

    There were more than ten thousand Goblin Warriors in that fortress, so it would naturally allow them to umte many more points. For now, within the Forest of the Wild, the ¡°Golden Eighth Chapter¡± Emiga was in the lead. As an alchemist, she could openly summon many of her puppet creations.

    Furthermore, Emiga had been grouped together with Be¡¯s demon familiar, the Demon World Princess Diaz. She was disguised as a Human berserker who had already fought her way into the middle region of the Forest of the Wild on her own and had begun to make quick work of the Forest Demons there. Those Forest Demons were worth at least ten points each, as theirbat abilities were much stronger than the regr Demon Imps.

    Not long after the Rose Society set up camp near theke, the other two groups of female students also approached theke. The first rule of wilderness survival when setting up camp was to seek out a source of water. Hence, the Rose Society could not im that those other groups had followed them to gain more points.

    Once the girls from the Rose Society gathered, they immediatelyunched an attack on the Goblin Fortress by theke. With more than ten thousand Goblins, most adventurers would not dare to approach it. However, this was not the case for Be¡¯s Rose Society. Her group consisted of many mages, including all Eight Chapters. Amid a dazzling swirl of magical attacks, the earthen fence around the Goblin Fortress was instantly destroyed.

    Many of the defending Goblin Archers on the fortress walls did not manage to retreat in time before they were blown up by the magical attack. The leader of this particr fortress was a Goblin Chieftain that knew fireball magic. However, it did not even have time to conjure any fireballs before it was sent flying by Be¡¯s shield. This simple attack managed to kill the Goblin Chieftain that was worth ten points.

    Both sides engaged in an intense fight from morning till the afternoon. In the end, the girls from the Rose Society emerged victorious. Although they were not arge group, theirbinedbat prowess was staggering, with three members at the Dragon Knight¡¯s level¡ªLisha, Be, and the Chief of the Disciplinary Committee, Natasha. As for the magical side, the group consisted of the full Eight Chapters, as well as Dark Warriors like Ariel. It was no surprise that they would win.

    After this fortress that could fit ten thousand men was conquered by the Rose Society, the Forest Goblins at the outskirts of the Forest of the Wild had mostly begun to be soundly defeated. Those surviving Goblins immediately fled deep within the forest.

    This fortress was thergest gathering point for the Forest Goblins and had been home to more than ten thousand Goblin Warriors for many years. However, it had now been taken over by the Human powers, and the Forest Goblins had no other choice but to run away.

    Be looked up at the skies and could see many bird type demonic beings flying around. The magical recording devices attached to their backs were used to provide a live feed of this prestigious event for the screening at the magical broadcast station within Madix City.

    Unfortunately for them, this massive battle had somehow managed to slip through the cracks and was not broadcasted at all. The current feed at the broadcast station focused on the battles at Dusk Valley and the Cloud Sea Basin, and the Forest of the Wild was barely mentioned.

    ¡°Damned Humans, I will not¡ª¡±

    The Goblin Chieftain that had been sent flying by Be¡¯s shield attack did not even finish uttering his threats before copsing dead on the ground. Her attack was backed by an immense amount of strength. This meant that even a high-level demonic beast would sink to its knees after experiencing abined attack of Be¡¯s shield and boxing gloves. The chieftain was clearly no match for it.

    ¡°How weak! President Isaman, do you want this? It¡¯s still a magical staff.¡±

    ¡°Be, you can keep this for yourself. I don¡¯t need weapons like this.¡±

    Be finally picked up her first valuable spoils of war, the staff that the unfortunate Goblin Chieftain was holding in its hand. Its value was around the same as a regr Human magical staff. When Be knocked the Goblin Chieftain out of the way, the staff had fallen out of its hands. It was a pity that it did not catch President Isaman¡¯s fancy.

    After making a few slight adjustments, the Rose Society managed to convert the Forest Goblin¡¯s Fortress into a decent temporary base camp. The girls that came after had no other option but to camp out in the open.

    Before thepetition began, Be had secretly instructed the girls from the Rose Society to keep a low profile this time and not to go overboard with the points. If those dark interdimensional travelers were to go all out, they probably would have already made it to the inner regions of the Forest of the Wild.

    Near theke within the Forest of the Wild, the original Goblin fortress had been taken over by the Rose Society. The girls from the Ironblood Cross Society were the next to arrive at theke. As they hade slightlyter than the Rose Society, they had missed the perfect opportunity to attack the Goblin fortress. They had no choice but to set up tents to camp beside the fortress.

    The third group of girls to arrive was from the Golden Legend Society and the Mask of Darkness Society. As they had some previous conflict with the Rose Society, it did not feel right for them to stay too close and decided to set up camp on the opposite bank of theke.

    As expected, the focus was clearly not on the Forest of the Wild, where the girls were fighting the demonic beings. There were only a small number of flying-type demonic beings responsible for the live feed.

    For now, the Saviors like the God Chosen Knight Scott were in the lead. Under their frenzied attacks, the Demon Imps at Dusk Valley had already retreated back into their burrows. The Slimes in the Cloud Sea Basin had met an even worse fate. The team led by the God Chosen Mage Adide had gone on a rampage and practically wiped out the entire Slime poption. Right now, he was leading his team to search for secret locations in hopes of finding hidden treasures.

    Other than the four youngdies of the underground mafia organizations, Chairman Sally Roy, Miss Veronica, Miss Inie, and Miss Kleina, every single one of Be¡¯s close friends in the academy was among the girls from the Rose Society who had set up camp in the fortress.

    Instead, those few youngdies had paired up and were currently exploring deep within the Forest of the Wild. As Be was secretly in contact with the Death Spirit Wizard Kleina, she could pinpoint the Shadow Warrior Inie¡¯s location through her. The Blood Berserker, Miss Veronica, and Chairman Sally Roy were the only ones that Be had no way of knowing where they were.

    ¡°Be,e here. What kind of Goblin is this? It feels a little strange. Princess Noreya and I found it around the corner while we were patrolling the surroundings... She had already killed it...¡±

    Once they had settled into the camp, the Assassin Noreya and her partner, the Holy Maiden Daisy, were on patrol duty when they killed a special Goblin at one of the fortress¡¯s dead ends.

    Be and President Isaman had rushed over the moment they heard the news to take a look at the Goblin. This particr Goblin was different from the usual. It had dark skin and was almost as tall as a typical Human. Most importantly, it had much better equipment than the Forest Goblins. In fact, it was carrying the standard equipment for a Human assassin.

    ording to the Assassin Noreya, this Goblin appeared to have the same stealth skills as Human assassins. It was merely unfortunate enough to have bumped into Noreya, who was an assassin of a much higher level, and had been instantly killed on sight.

    ¡°This is the standard-issue equipment for assassins from the Human Adventurer Union. How did this end up in the Goblins¡¯ hands? Be, we should report this...¡±

    ¡°Isaman, I know what you mean. Well... the flying-type demonic beast that was responsible for keeping up with our live feed has gone back early. Let¡¯s wait until tomorrow. All we can do now is to tighten our defenses.¡±

    Be had a vague feeling that trouble was brewing. Those were Dark Goblin Warriors and were many times more powerful than the Forest Goblins. Thest time Be had encountered Dark Goblins like these was when she had met the ¡°Dark Faust¡±, Miss Ford. This time, she had no idea who had sent them.

    The flying-type demonic beasts responsible for surveince felt that the viewership for this area would be far too low, so they had left much earlier. Even if Be and the others wanted to report the situation, they would have to wait for the demonic beasts to return the next day. Although the broadcast wouldst the entire day, it was forbidden for them to continue the live feed when the girls were resting at night. These restrictions only applied for the girls, not the boys, though.

    As she did not know how many of those Dark Goblins were around, Be did not deem it necessary to inform the girls who were not in the Rose Society in order not to incite any panic. ording to the initial n, they would attack the Hedgepig tribe¡¯s territory the next day. Then, on the third day, they would regroup andbine efforts to take down the Forest Demonic Giants. By then, they would have umted enough points. However, judging by the current situation, there might be a change of ns.

    ¡°The fortress gates must be sealed before nightfall. By the way, Daisy, please help me inform President Maria and the other student union presidents to suggest to their students to spend the night in the fortress. We will provide enough tents.¡±

    ¡°Also, tonight, President Isaman and I will be responsible for guarding the gates.¡±

    Be had sent out the girls like President Lucia, who held some form of influence within their peers, to persuade everyone to ¡°huddle up¡± back at the fortress before the sun went down. She needed to protect as many girls as she could.

    At the moment, the teachers, such as the Dragon Knight Ingrid, were not here. Furthermore, they were in the qualifying stage and not within the academy. This meant that the status of student union president was void as well, and the other girls, who were not from the Rose Academy, might not listen to them. She could only leave it up to fate.

    However, not every girl was willing to listen to the Rose Society. Other than the female students from the Ironblood Cross Society, none had agreed to bunk in with them. The Golden Legend Society and Mask of Darkness Society across theke had politely declined their offer. Many of the girls who were operating independently were influenced by thetter¡¯s decision and decided to remain there instead.

    Be did not force them either. She simply hoped that the Dark Goblin was simply a wild one. If they had been sent by a Human, the danger levels within the Forest of the Wild would increase significantly.

    Eventually, when day turned to night,rge numbers of ck humanoid figures emerged from within the Forest of the Wild. Although they all looked like demonic beings, they moved in perfect unison, just like an actual army. The figures were beginning to move soundlessly towards theke.

 Volume 7 Chapter 398: Successful Conclusion of the Hunt at Sky Jungle Veblen

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 398: Sessful Conclusion of the Hunt at Sky Jungle Veblen</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Sky Jungle Veblen. With some trickery, Be easily lured God Princess Suzia over to her side. This existence that seemed to hold the strength of a God King had not been in contact with other God Races in over ten thousand years and had basically no impressions or countermeasures for various types of traps. Even though it was easy to feel guilty about tricking a pure and innocent girl, Be didn¡¯t mind. It¡¯s better to be tricked by her than someone else.

    God Princess Suzia did not have any suspicions because of Be¡¯s identity as a dragon knight. During the great war more than a thousand years ago, the dragon knights of that era had always been loyal to the light without a single traitor or fallen dragon knight till the veryst second. But now, the dragon knights weren¡¯t as pure as back then. Goddess Suzia was judging the current Dragon Knight Be from her own experiences more than ten thousand years ago, so it was no wonder that she fell for it.

    Suzia¡¯s exnation about the function of the Divine Crystals... they weren¡¯t that special. They were just the standard food of the God Race. If a high-level existence such as the God Race wanted to obtain power, even though they could eat normal food like humans, the amount of energy it provided them was too low. This is where the Divine Crystals withrge amounts of powere to y. These crystals, made of condensed energy, contained plenty of energy in themselves.

    Be herself could also eat them. There were simr Dark Crystals in the Demon World as well, just like those energy supplements that restore energy quickly. However, World Destructors can also gain a lot of energy by destroying worlds rather than eat Energy Crystals, so World Destructors didn¡¯t generally eat them. No matter what attribute the Energy Crystals had, whether they were Divine Crystals or Dark Crystals, they all had one same simrity, and that was the extremely poor taste experience.

    Energy Crystals have no taste and are almost like ice cubes. It sort of felt like you were chewing on ice while eating them. One or two was fine, but to do it often, Be couldn¡¯t do it. Be looked at therge chunk of Divine Crystal, then at the attractive little cherry mouth of God Princess Suzia, and felt a strange sense of pain in her heart. What if this god princess identally hurts her mouth?

    But she couldn¡¯t not eat the Divine Crystal. Without the supplement of the Divine Crystal, the God Race wouldn¡¯t starve to death, but it would affect the development of their power. The God Races that Be had encountered and subdued in the past, second-generation Death Goddess Rowling and second-generation Water Goddess Serna, both did not have Divine Crystals to replenish their energy, which was a cause of their low strength.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Be? You¡¯re not regretting it, are you? Kn...Knights have to be trustworthy, haven¡¯t we already agreed on it?¡±

    ¡°Uh, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous, Suzia. I¡¯m not going to rob you! Once you¡¯re done, follow me and we can go meet ourpanions!¡±

    Be¡¯s contemtive appearance caused God Princess Suzia, who was about to take out the Divine Crystal, to feel inexplicably nervous. Those fair dainty hands were pressed hard on the surface of the Divine Crystal. That cute appearance looked just like a little girl trying to protect her favorite toy or snack. This piece of Divine Crystal was quiterge, but Goddess Suzia had her own storage ring and was able to put the crystal away quite smoothly.

    ¡°Hello, this is...This is my new contract Guardian Goddess; just call her Suzia!¡±

    ¡°Be, your Guardian Goddess...She¡¯s beautiful!¡±

    Be brought Goddess Suzia to find herpanions from before, Assassin Noreya and Marite Master ine looked unsurprised, as if they had already gotten used to Be¡¯s antics in abducting all sorts of pretty girls on a regr basis. In retrospect, their rtionship with Be also semi came from a dishonest nature.

    The ones most surprised were the dragon princesses, Silver Dragon Princess Isabel and Ice Dragon Princess Mavis. The bashful and beautiful goddess had a strength far surpassing that of a God. Guardian Gods were generally ordinary angels. It was the first time anyone had heard of someone taking a person at the level of a God as a Guardian God. Seems like there really aren¡¯t any normal people around Be.

    ¡°Mavis, Isabel, please help me keep this a secret. Suzia has a special status so it can¡¯t be revealed to too many people. You can¡¯t even tell the elders in your family, alright?¡±

    ¡°Got it, Be. We¡¯ll keep it secret!¡±

    Be made this request to the two dragon princesses with a smile on her face. Isabel and Mavis quickly agreed, even though they were a little suspicious of Goddess Suzia. She might even be the God Princess who had been missing for so many years. The innocent God Princess Suzia had not even taken off her crown signaling her identity as the God Princess in front of the others and the dragon princesses still had a keen eye for that.

    But the current Goddess Suzia was already under Be¡¯s watch and Be¡¯s strength had already left the two dragon princesses in awe. After God Princess Suzia joined the team, Be and her hunting squad finally found themselves a reliable guide. Goddess Suzia had lived in seclusion in the Sky Jungle Veblen for many years so she knew the environment in this region well.

    Your average Holy Beast in Sky Jungle Veblen no longer dared mess with Be and her team after the previous annihtion of the forest wolves. Be and the others nned to go and hunt for Mutant Holy Beasts while seeking out precious God World ingredients in the areas where the Mutant Holy Beasts infested. Whether Mutant Holy Beast meat tasted good or not, Be couldn¡¯t judge as nobody had tried it before. But at the very least, it was better than the Demonic Beasts back on the ground.

    Under Goddess Suzia¡¯s guide, Be and the others arrived at a quietke in Sky Jungle Veblen. Thiske was formerly known as Sacred Lake Raphael, and legend has it that this is the ce where a certain archangel lived in seclusion. There were many creatures of the Holy World inside theke that have not been mutated by the evil energy yet, so this is the ce to look for ingredients. There was also all sorts of edible Holy World vegetation in the forest next to theke. This is one of only a few locations in Sky Jungle Veblen that has yet to be affected by the mutation.

    Goddess Suzia¡¯s secluded hut was originally located here. Not only did a few ferocious mutated Holy Beasts destroy her hut when they came to hunt, they also wrecked the Divine Crystal she spent so much time and effort finding. Suzia was forced to escape and had to dig for new Divine Crystals, which is how she bumped into Be.

    God Princess Suzia did have her strength, but it was mainly because she didn¡¯t have a single divine artifact on her. She fled in such a hurry when the Twelve Demon Kings washed the God World with blood back then that she didn¡¯t bring a single divine artifact with her. This was what led her to be at a disadvantage now. The mutated Holy Beasts were still covered in the aura of the God Race and are immune to light and holy attacks so Suzia wasn¡¯t able to do substantial damage to them without divine artifacts.

    Bringing along two Renegades and two dragon princesses, Be came to help Goddess Suzia find her bearings again. The territory of her Guardian Goddess is her own. Right now, bullying Goddess Suzia is akin to provoking Be¡¯s dignity. Among the ruins is a small hut that had beenpletely destroyed. There, Be and her team saw three Mutant Holy Beasts who were here to cause trouble.

    The three mutated beasts were the S+ rank Mutant Holy Beast Golden Manticore, SS Rank Mutant Holy Beast Crimson Warbear, and the SS+ rank Mutant Holy Beast ckback Ape. The Golden Manticore is a mutated version of the Holy Beast, Golden Lion, with an extra pair of wings on its back. Its tail had also turned into a scorpion¡¯s tail. The Golden Manticore is a ferocious creature with a poisonous tail that can easily poison Mutant Holy Beasts one to two ranks higher than it. Normally, other Mutant Holy Beasts will take the initiative to go around it once they spot a Golden Manticore.

    Inparison to the Golden Manticore, the Crimson Warbear was nothing to fear. It¡¯s just themon Demonic Bear you can find on the ground but muchrger, and also with a blood red ¡°skin¡± on it. Even though it was strong and was higher rank than the Golden Manticore, in Be¡¯s opinion, this Mutant Holy Beast is the weakest of the three. Be wanted to express that just because you changed your ¡°skin¡± doesn¡¯t mean you can get away from getting beat down.

    Be knew by her intuition that the most dangerous of the three was the ckback Ape. Even though this guy looks like an erged version of a chimpanzee, its IQ was obviously much higher. There was another important reason why God Princess Suzia wasn¡¯t able to deal with these three Mutant Holy Beasts. All three of these Mutant Holy Beasts do close range physical attacks. Goddess Suzia, without any divine artifacts, could only attack using magic from afar, so she was at a great disadvantage, especially since these Mutant Holy Beasts were immune to her magic.

    When these three Mutant Holy Beasts saw Goddess Suzia swagger in with her group, they were also stunned. The only intelligent one of them, the ckback Ape, thought, is something wrong with this goddess¡¯s head? Even someone at the level of a God could do nothing to them, so aren¡¯t they just here to send them gifts by bringing three normal human warriors and two dragons?

    ¡°I...I¡¯m warning you again, get out of my house! Otherwise, I¡¯ll fight you!¡±

    ¡°Girl, you¡¯re trying to fight us with just the few of you? You must be dreaming still!¡±

    Without waiting for the ckback Ape to finish speaking, the Golden Manticore at the side couldn¡¯t suppress its ferocious nature anymore and pounced over, blindly rushing towards Be, who was standing at the frontmost of the team. Be was wearing Dragon Knight armor and would stand at the frontmost of her team out of her professional habits. This is out of the need for her to act as her team¡¯s ¡°meat shield¡± as a knight should. In the event of a surprise attack, she can buy precious time for her teammates at the back by protecting them from the front.

    The Crimson Warbear on the other side also rushed over at the sight of the Golden Manticore rushing over so as not to lose out. Its target was Noreya, who was standing not far away from Be in her assassin gear and bow in hand. In its eyes, this beautiful woman was just a weak woman that was easier to bully than Be.

    Silver Dragon Princess Isabel and Ice Dragon Princess Mavis, who had seen Be¡¯s strength, were rxed instead, almost with a look of gloating. Naturally, there was no need to mention Be. Her other two girlfriends weren¡¯t soft either so those two S rank demonic beasts were unlucky.

    A glow appeared at Be¡¯s hand and a pair of purple crystal gloves instantly formed on them. Be threw her fist at the Golden Manticore that had pounced its way over and the Golden Manticore wasn¡¯t able to dodge in time and got hit right in the head. It was, after all, an S rank Mutant Holy Beast so Be¡¯s hand did shake a bit from the impact. If it were any ordinary Demonic Beast, Be¡¯s punch would have possibly sted its head off.

    The Golden Manticore was only sent flying. However, its face was sttered with blood and was badly injured as it let out an angry howl. As the Golden Manticore was just about to p its wings to rise into the air, its tail, simr to that of a scorpion¡¯s, thrust down in an attempt to poison its attacker before it left. Be turned sideways to avoid its stinger.

    ¡°You think an ugly lion like you can pull a fast one on me? Get outta here!¡±

    Be grabbed the Manticore¡¯s tail with both hands and with a hard swing, she tossed the Golden Manticore like a shot put, directly hitting the ckback Ape that was still watching them from afar. They were Mutant Holy Beasts above S rank so their bodies were quite sturdy. This hitnded in a loud crash. Whether these Mutant Holy Beasts were alive or not were indeterminate, but they disappeared in a cloud of smoke and dust.

    The Crimson Warbear had no idea that it had just been ¡°sold out¡± by its two teammates. It pounced at Assassin Noreya, striking down its thick bear ws, intending to smash this dainty little assassin to death. Noreya¡¯s body shed and easily escaped from the attack, reappearing at the head of the Crimson Warbear where she used her dagger to pierce through the Warbear¡¯s head.

    After a hole was punched through the originally hard and tough head of the Crimson Warbear just like a human¡¯s skill, arge amount of red blood sshed out. Noreya promptly jumped off the Crimson Warbear¡¯s body to avoid the embarrassing scene of her being drenched in blood.

    The Crimson Warbear realized the dangers toote. After its head was pierced through by Assassin Noreya¡¯s special dagger, the heavy paw that was about to swing down was stopped in ce by countless puppet wires. After a minute in this stalemate position, the Crimson Warbear¡¯s body copsed to the ground. Just like that, a fearsome SS rank mutated Holy Beast died.

    The Crimson Warbear¡¯s eyes were round with shock when it died, clearly unable to believe in the fact that it had died in battle. It never dreamed that the dagger held by Assassin Noreya would be a special dagger that ignored defensive properties. Even if it was an SS rank Mutant Holy Beast, its defense could not hold up against Noreya¡¯s lethal attack.

    God Princess Suzia¡¯s face was filled with surprise. Be was clearly not at the level of an ordinary dragon knight; neither were herpanions. To be able to repel two Mutant Holy Beasts in a short time and kill off one, this rate of efficiency was terrifying. They could no longer find the ckback Ape and Golden Manticore that fled. As expected of a Mutant Holy Beast, even their escaping abilities were top notch. Except for the corpse of the Crimson Warbear left on the ground, nobody else could have thought that three Mutant Holy Beasts were actually defeated by three ordinary human beauties.

    After the battle was over, Be came over to the body of the Crimson Warbear and took a closer look at its corpse. Assassin Noreya, who had the talent for hunting, lowered herself to examine the body. As Be was about to crouch down as well, Noreya stopped Be with a hand gesture. She had already finished examining the Crimson Warbear¡¯s corpse.

    ¡°Be, this Mutant Holy Beast¡¯s meat is inedible. It¡¯s already spoiled. It may be fine for us to eat it, after all we...But, the other girls can¡¯t eat it.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? What a shame. I was thinking of taking back the bear paws and galldder!¡±

    After hearing Noreya¡¯s exnation, Be felt a little disappointed. She had no idea for the time being whether Mutant Holy Beast meat tasted good or not, but humans can¡¯t eat it. If a human eats the meat of a Mutant Holy Beast, it is possible for them to die or spawn a second mutation. It was fine for existences like Demon Gods and Demon Kings to consume it since they were of the dark attribute to begin with, but not humans.

    Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Campus Festival was open to all students and most of them didn¡¯te from dark camp attribute backgrounds like Be and the others, so Be dismissed the idea of using the meat of Mutant Holy Beasts for the time being. Fortunately, after the Mutant Holy Beast was defeated, Sacred Lake Raphael returned to the hands of Goddess Suzia. Under her guide, Be and the girls fished out a good number of God Worldke fish that weren¡¯t contaminated and also collected a lot of edible special ingredients by thekeside.

    After they were done gathering ingredients, Be and the girls dug up more God World soil that hadn¡¯t been contaminated by the evil aura. As for the demonic core of the dead Crimson Warbear, Be had Assassin Noreya destroy it. Since the core had already been contaminated by the evil aura, it won¡¯t be good if it leaks out to the ground.

    After taking care of everything, Be didn¡¯t immediately mount Silver Dragon Princess Isabel, who had morphed back into dragon form, but went to the ruins of the hut by Sacred Lake Raphael and reached her hand towards God Princess Suzia who was looking troubled and distracted at the ruins of her hut and hugged her from behind. Suzia misunderstood and thought that Be wanted to do something strange and was taken by surprise for a moment.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Be? I thought our deal was over, right? You¡¯re not serious, are you? That Guardian God contract of ours isn¡¯t valid. It was only a lie we told to those two dragon princesses.¡±

    ¡°No, Suzia. I know. Are you going to stay here in the future?¡±

    ¡°No. The Mutant Holy Beasts have already found my location so I have to move. Otherwise, many other Mutant Holy Beasts wille to find trouble.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then...I¡¯ll be taking off now. Take care, my great goddess!¡±

    Be had wanted to keep God Princess Suzia but she withdrew her words. Suzia¡¯s battle power was now close to that of the Ancient Twelve Devil Kings. If she was brought back to the world underneath early, she might attract the attention of the Twelve Demon Kings and they might have an early sh.

    In order to keep her ns from being disrupted, Be had to give up on bringing God Princess Goddess Suzia back for now. Instead, she would just ask Suzia not to head back for the time being, and then she¡¯ll secretly arrange someone to protect her.

 Volume 6 Chapter 345: Final Victor of the Forest of the Wild Stormy Night Power Showdown

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 345: Final Victor of the Forest of the Wild Stormy Night Power Showdown</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madix City¡¯s Imperial City, magical broadcast room. There were now three magical disys broadcasting the situation in Dusk Valley and Cloud Sea Basin for Olsylvia Academy qualifyingpetition¡¯s qualifiers. The screen originally broadcasting the Forest of the Wild situation had now been reced with other images.

    Due to one of the transmigrated male Saviors, God Chosen Knight Scott had identally discovered the hidden area of Dusk Valley, the Crystal Dragon Lair. To earn ratings, the organizers had temporarily transferred all the flying beasts following the girls in the Forest of the Wild to the Crystal Dragon Lair to broadcast the dragon-ying event.

    The crowd waspletely oblivious about the stormy battle at the Forest of the Wild. The item used to calcte the score was an energy measuring bracelet worn by each participating student. This magical item could absorb the energy emitted by the demons killed by the students, and based on the strength of that energy, they could determine the strength of the demonic being killed and assign the corresponding score to the student.

    Be and the others were probably almost done when the organizers finally could realize that something strange had befallen. The stormy night scene in the Forest of the Wild was created by a special cover of dark clouds. However, the correct time now was evening here, while it was daylight in Cloud Sea Basin and Dusk Valley.

    ¡°To actually be able to discover the hidden secret location, Holy Knight Scott¡¯s score has now surpassed Dragon Knight Shawn and has reached the top ten in the rankings.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still optimistic that Scott can go even further. Perhaps reaching the top five is a possibility!¡±

    In the magical broadcast room, the three beautiful hosts began boasting again. After all, they were beautiful. As long as they didn¡¯t attack other students, they¡¯d be forgiven no matter what they said. The boys ranked in the top ten were either from the Fraternity or the Ironblood Cross Society. Those male Saviors, except for the higher ranking God Chosen Priest Norris ¨C who remained in Doors of Truth, a society backed by the Radiant Church, everyone else went into the Ironblood Cross Society.

    God Chosen Knight Scott, God Chosen Mage Adide, and God Chosen Swordsman Akmans had already gone to sign up for the Ironblood Cross Society. Besides the Fraternity, the Wronged Angels Society, and the Rose Society, they really could go to whichever society they pleased.

    Aspared to the Ironblood Cross Society, the male Saviors actually wanted to enter the Rose Society. Basically, all the more famous beauties in Olsylvia Academy were in that society. Even though there were a few legendary ¡°ugly girls¡± such as Princess Ariel, who was an isted case. The Rose Society was still generally one of the top three societies in which the boys aspired to get into.

    The chairman of the Rose Society, Nina, had already retreated to the background, and the real person in charge was now Be or Grand Duke Bellina. This Grand Duke was against recruiting boys into the society, and due to her extensive background, the boys had no choice but to give up.

    On the disy of the magical screen, God Chosen Knight Scott could be seen walking around with hisckeys inside a deep cave tunnel. Since this was a secret area, several bounty hunters who were stationed in Dusk Valley to oversee the situation for the safety of the students followed Scott and his squad as well.

    On both sides of the cave tunnel were various mysterious glowing crystals littered all across the walls. The entire ce was covered in them, and this seemed to answer the rumors that this cave was indeed inhabited by Crystal Dragons. The Crystal Dragon was a special variant of the dragon ording to its ssification, and they were not recognized as the same species like the Giant Dragons. The ones in the same category were the Diamond Dragon and the Demonic Emerald Dragon, which shared simr attributes with it.

    God Chosen Knight Scott was a little too proud of himself as he walked in the front of his squad with a big, satisfied grin on his face. Now that the other three male Saviors were in Cloud Sea Basin, he was alone. Inside the Crystal Dragon Lair, there was not just one Crystal Dragon inhabiting this ce, but multiple. There were also two existences that were not Crystal Dragons, but instead much more terrifying than them. If he knew this, then Scott would have changed his ns and waited for the other male Saviors toe before they considered joining up.

    The magical disy of the broadcast suddenly shifted violently. It looked as if the flying demonic beasts in charge of recording sensed something terrifying and were fleeing from the location. They all ran off without following their orders. The image was interrupted after a huge purple figure burst out of the cave¡¯s depths as the screens quickly turned ck.

    This made all the maiden hosts turn silent in an instant. If the screen were cut, it proved that the flying demonic beasts were likely wiped out. That group of flying beasts was transferred over from the Forest of the Wild, but now that they were wiped out in the Crystal Dragon Lair, there would be no extra flying beasts to broadcast the scene in the Forest of the Wild for the next two days.

    ¡°This... Nana, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything to see in the Forest of the Wild anyway. It¡¯ll be fine!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right! It¡¯s all short and ugly Goblins there. It¡¯s not as nice to look at as the dragon fights anyway! Ipletely agree with Yaya¡¯s view, Sasa.¡±

    ¡°The main point is, the score isn¡¯t high. What sort of score could you get from hunting a bunch of goblins anyway, aren¡¯t I right, everyone?¡±

    Before the three hosts could even finish their mockery, they found that the Grand Duke Councils¡¯ Vice Presidents and male hosts were all looking at the scoring list with incredulous eyes as the ranking list was constantly refreshing.

    It turned out that while everyone¡¯s attention was fully focused on the Crystal Dragon Lair¡¯s dragon-ying broadcast, the scores of Be, meaning Grand Duke Bellina, and the seven girls were soaring upwards at a rate visible to the naked eye in the scoring list. The speed wasparable to riding a rocket, and from the looks of it, they were currently fighting some sort of beast, and one with a very high score that they could soar up so quickly.

    There were no problems with the other girls, but Princess Ariel, Assassin Noreya, and Puppet Master ine were known as the ugly and not very powerful types of princesses in the records of each of their Empires. It easily drew suspicion that they were cheating for their scores to swell that quickly, but they didn¡¯t have any spare flying demonic beasts to send to the Forest of the Wild to check what was going on right now.

    The female hosts felt as if they had just been pped in the face at this sight. They just joked that there was probably nothing interesting to see at the Forest of the Wild, but before they could even finish their sentence, they were pped in the face by the scores Be and the others.

    The scene felt very awkward as it entered a sort of dazed silence. After being stagnant for almost a minute, the magical broadcast screen was finally cut off, not because of what was happening with Be on that side, but because Savior Scott had actually lost the battle over at the Crystal Lair.

    More than a dozen Crystal Dragons rushed out of their at once. No matter how brave Savior Scott might be, he still could not withstand the synchronized charge of more than a dozen Crystal Dragons and was quickly defeated. This broadcast image would need to be processed before it could be broadcast. It was impossible for such a brutal scene like this of humans being hung up and beaten to be broadcast live.

    It was still raining in the abandoned fortress by theke of the Forest of the Wild. The army of Dark Goblins was currently trying to attack the girls inside. Due to the special effects of the Magic Mist Rain, the girls in the fortress had fallen under its effects.

    Magic Mist Rain is one of the evil magic, but this could only be considered a basic level of it as it could only drain the energy of humans. If this were an intermediate or advanced level, then the rain¡¯s effects would turn straight into a strong acid rain. In that case, humans who were rained on by this magical rain would quickly melt away just as if they were being doused with acid.

    The Dark Goblin Commander of this army of ten thousand goblins was Goblin Marshal Lurban. Lurban had a smug face of confidence. Its fat body was a little girthy as a row of rings decorating its fingers symbolized its achievements in battle. In its opinion, though the mages in the fortress were several times stronger than the girls on the other side of theke, as long as they were humans, they would still be affected by the Magic Mist Rain. Once they were down, even a strong mage at the level of a Holy Magic Mentor couldn¡¯t do anything but ept defeat.

    However, Lurban was soon unable to keep up that smile. There were actually people in the fortress who hadn¡¯t been downed by the Magic Mist Rain. Amidst a roar, a huge dinosaur-looking demonic being appeared in front of the fortress. Its shape resembled that of the Tyrannosaurus Rex from the age of dinosaurs back on Earth. This was the mount currently used by Dragon Knight Lisha, ¡°Dark Tyrant¡± Dragon. It could also be considered one of Be¡¯s special gifts to her younger sister Lisha!

    Due to the Magic Mist Rain effects, it wasn¡¯t suitable to summon a holy attribute dragon, such as Golden Dragon Princess Laceman¡¯s mount. It would be strongly affected if it came out. The ¡°Dark Tyrant Dragon¡± belonged to the dark sub-dragon species and would not be affected by this Magic Mist Rain. This huge dinosaur carried Dragon Knight Lisha on its back and charged towards the center of the Dark Goblins¡¯ square formation that was currently trudging forth.

    ¡°Dark Tyrant Dragon? What¡¯s going on over here? Aren¡¯t demonic beings like those a big problem for humans? To think someone¡¯s actually using it!¡±

    ¡°Quickly set up a spear formation, that guy isn¡¯t that intelligent.¡±

    After seeing the Dark Tyrant Dragon on the opposite side, the rxed expression on Goblin Marshal Lurban¡¯s face was gone and was reced by dismay and fear. Darkness could only be dealt with by darkness. No matter how strong these Dark Goblins were, they also belonged to the dark demonic beings group and, like other dark demonic beings, were affected by dark demonic beings¡¯ rankings. The Dark Tyrant Dragon was clearly above the Dark Goblins, so using it to deter these lower-ranked demonic beings was the best choice.

    When faced with the Dark Tyrant Dragon¡¯s advance, the Dark Goblin army was so frightened that they threw down their armor and fled. The Dark Goblin Warriors at the front of the formation all raised their spears in unison. Countless sharp spearheads were held forward, facing the direction of the Dark Tyrant Dragon¡¯s charge.

    The Dark Tyrant Dragon wasn¡¯t too intelligent, but that was different when someonemanded its fighting power. Under Dragon Knight Lisha¡¯smand, the Dark Tyrant Dragon suddenly leaped as soon as it was about to arrive in front of the Dark Goblin¡¯s spears, passing the frontmost line of goblins and crushed a few unfortunate Dark Goblin Warriors alive under its feet. Then, it swung its tail, sweeping the area and instantly wiping out the Dark Goblin Warriors that were within its range.

    Be took advantage of the chaos to charge into the Dark Goblin army to clean them off. Many Dark Goblin Warriors were killed off by her iron fist gloves before they even had the chance to fight back. With the extremely hard iron fist gloves and the explosive physical strength of a Demon King¡¯s physique, Be punched through the Dark Goblin Warriors and killed them.

    Assassin Noreya¡¯s image kept on shing behind Be¡¯s back. She would find the right moment to strike every so often, killing the Dark Goblin Warriors who were trying to sneak attack on Be. Kriss was also positioned close to the area where the Dark Tyrant Dragon was active. She mainly cut down the Dark Goblin Warriors while brandishing her sword.

    There weren¡¯t many girls participating in the blockade, but they managed to achieve victory with the Dark Tyrant Dragon helping them hold the scene. The Dark Goblin Warriors were intimidated by the Dark Tyrant Dragon¡¯s imposingness and never dared toe too close, allowing Be and the others to keep on attacking. Arge number of Dark Goblin Warriors were cut down as their score was constantly rising.

    In the far rear of the fortress¡¯s position, the mages providing long-range support weren¡¯t idle either. In the cover of the night, Puppet Master ine set up a number of silk puppet threads in front of the fortress¡¯s fence, and many of the Dark Goblin Warriors tripped as soon as they arrived just like fish caught in the before they were shot down by the light attribute magic, ¡°Arrow of Light.¡± The remaining mage, Ariel, kept her eyes closed while meditating as a sign that she was about to cast an ultimate move.

    The fight was brutal, and the ground was littered all over with the corpses of the Dark Goblins. They were either beaten to a bloody pulp or cut into tiny pieces. The front of the fortress was also littered with their bodies. After being hit by the light magic arrows, there was no way anyone could be revived.

    Several of the melee professions on Be¡¯s side were well-decorated. Even though they weren¡¯t injured, the armors they wore were almost destroyed by their weapons. Especially Holy Knight Be, her heavy outer armor had already been shattered by the Dark Goblins¡¯ weapons, leaving behind the tight-fitting mithril scale armor as a remnant of her inner armor.

    Dragon Knight Lisha jumped down from the Dark Tyrant Dragon¡¯s backter to draw attention and deal damage on the battlefield alongside Be. The dark red blood of the Dark Goblins had already stained their armor red, but fortunately, the rain was there to wash away some of it. Otherwise, Be and the others would look miserable.

    ¡°Don¡¯t thesessies get tired?! Suppress them quickly, damn it! Why aren¡¯t the reinforcementsing yet?!¡±

    The Goblin Marshal¡¯s face was filled with fury. They were a goblin army numbering in the tens of thousands, but they were stopped by a few girls just in front of the fortress¡¯s entrance and have already lost thousands of Dark Goblin Warriors. Most of the Goblin elite assault force acting as the vanguard dressed in full heavy armor was wiped out by thebination of the Dark Tyrant Dragon and its rider Dragon Knight Lisha, while the rest of them didn¡¯t even have the time to retreat before they were cleaned up by Be.

    They lost so many Dark Goblin Warriors, yet the enemy didn¡¯t lose a single unit. Not even the demon generals with worse skill than Goblin Marshal Lurban have ever gotten such embarrassing results. Goblin Marshal Lurban, who was already red-eyed from this loss, ordered for Be and the others in their way to be killed, as he had ignored the fatal problem of the reinforcements beingte to show up.

    Be and the others began retreating backward. At this moment, Mage Ariel¡¯s magical support finally arrived. A cold stream of magic passed by, freezing the group of Dark Goblin Warriors around Be and the others with precision. The rain was also dripping down on the bodies of the Dark Goblin Warriors, and those droplets of water were what Ariel used to freeze them into ice sculptures.

    After this wide-range ice magic, arge number of frozen Dark Goblin Warrior sculptures were added to the battlefield. The momentum that the originally imposing army of the Dark Goblin Warriors had maintained was all suppressed by this magic. As the two sides reached a standstill, reinforcements from Be¡¯s side had finally arrived.

    Arge group of skeletons with pale white figures rushed over from behind the Dark Goblin Army and were just as heavily armored as them as they were wearing simr grades of equipment from the Dark Goblin Warriors. The difference was that half of the skeleton regiment consisted of skeleton cavalry, and they were at the very front, charging over on their white bone steeds. Behind the skeleton cavalry was arge number of heavy skeleton infantry charging together in a formation.

    ¡°Where did these strange troopse from?! Damn it, we are being yed with...That light is...!¡±

    When he saw how bad things were looking, Goblin Marshal Lurban quickly gave the order to retreat. The Dark Goblin army was mainly infantry based on ack of cavalry troops. They could have used the spear formation to counter the cavalry, but they were all facing Be¡¯s side. Unable to change directions quickly, the skeleton cavalry was able to catch onto their weak spot from behind. This sneak attack caught the Dark Goblinspletely off guard.

    An arrow shed past Dark Goblin Marshal Lurban¡¯s eyes, and that was thest thing it saw. Assassin Noreya had been staring at that marshal for a long time, and taking advantage of the chaos in the Dark Goblin army, she took out her crossbow and popped Lurban¡¯s head with a single arrow. After Lurban was hit, it fell off of itsmand chariot. The arrow that continued to fly for some distance also knocked down the Dark Goblin Marshal¡¯s g.

    The charge of the skeleton cavalry had torn through the Dark Goblins¡¯ already weak line of defense. Therge number of heavily armed skeleton infantry that followed after killing arge number of Dark Goblin Warriors with their spear formation. The battlefield had now turned from a blockade to an encounter. Armies consisting of tens of thousands of demonic beings were fighting chaotically under the stormy night as Be¡¯s personal demon familiar, Demon World Princess Diaz, finally came to the rescue with the army of tens of thousands of skeletons.

    The Dark Goblin army was being attacked from both sides, and the way to the fortress was also blocked by the bodies of the Dark Goblin Warriors who were frozen in ice. They were quickly defeated. After the death of theirmander, Marshal Lurban, the Dark Goblin army ended up scattering without their leader as the skeleton army was able to obtain victory in the stormy conflict. Even though it was an opportunistic attack, it was still a win.

    ¡°Mistress Be, your subordinate iste. Many apologies for the dy...¡±

    ¡°Diaz, why were you so slow in summoning the skeletons? Are you expecting some special education from me afterward?¡±

    ¡°No, mistress. The camp on the other side of theke... There were lightning attribute demonic beings. I wasn¡¯t able to lead them past quickly enough and dyed the attack.¡±

 Volume 7 Chapter 400: Gentleman Parking Exchange Lot at Antoinette Academyâ€™s Entrance

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 400: Gentleman Parking Exchange Lot at Antote Academy¡¯s Entrance</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The twelve human academies¡¯ exchange tournament was divided into two parts, the Martial Conference in the summer and the Academic Symposium in the winter. The most intuitive section of the exchange tournament was the Martial Conference. After all, most of the audience hadmoner backgrounds, so not many of them could understand the Academic Symposium.

    If it were a more intuitivepetition like the Martial Conference, most of the audience would be able to directly distinguish the strengths and weaknesses of the twelve academies. So, every human academy paid much attention to this exchange tournament. They all anticipated to let their names be known in the battle to get free publicity to advertise for next year¡¯s enrollment.

    Last year¡¯s champion was the Olsylvia Academy, while the Alessandra Academy ranked sixth. This year was different. Who knew if the next door Alessandra Academy got ¡°doped up¡± and bought some ¡°cheats¡± or something, but their battle power soared wildly this year. While the Olsylvia Academy was having their exchange with the other academies, Alessandra Academy didn¡¯t dare tog behind in their exchange matches with the other academies.

    In the end, Alessandra was able to defeat the fifth to second ranked academies in short session. The only part theycked was being unable to defeatst year¡¯s champion, Olsylvia Academy. This speed of growth was shocking. The difference in strength between the second-ranked academy and Olsylvia Academy wasn¡¯t too great back then; the Olsylvia Academy had just gotten lucky and won by a narrow margin. If they were defeated in seconds, Olsylvia Academy wouldn¡¯t have been much better than them.

    Chief President Angelina of the Olsylvia Academy nned to ask Be, who was good at infiltration, to help her scout out Alessandra Academy For Foreign Races, and investigate information on their strongest students. Even though this kind of practice was hical and against the principle of fairness, Chief President Angelina¡¯s ns clearly had the support of the upper echelons of the academy.

    With the traditionalism of humans, they wouldn¡¯t want Alessandra Academy, which was made up of exotic races, to be the champions of the twelve academies. Even though Alessandra Academy For Foreign Races was considered a member of the twelve human academies, they were not the same race as them and weren¡¯t trusted. From start to end, humans and foreign races had never truly trusted each other.

    If she were going to scout out Alessandra Academy, Be couldn¡¯t just waltz straight in. Even though it wasn¡¯t apletely closed off campus, and the exotic students could visit the Olsylvia Academy, they did not wee human students from this side to visit. Due to strong paranoia, it was almost time for the special preparations for the tournament between the twelve academies to begin. The security of the campus was raised extensively as they ced aplete ban on visitors from the Olsylvia Academy.

    However, that did not mean that Alessandra Academy¡¯s campus forbade humanspletely. As long as they weren¡¯t students of the twelve academies, it wasn¡¯t so hard for others to enter the campus for a visit. Coincidentally, the Antote Academy on the other side of the Olsylvia Academy did not belong to the twelve human academies and was not subject to those restrictions. Plus, Antote Academy was an open ¡°art school,¡± so it wasn¡¯t hard to enter.

    Based on the results of the discussion between Chief President Angelina and the other student presidents, their best n was to slip into the ¡°art school¡± Antote Academy first. Once they had gotten their hands on the academy¡¯s uniform or proof of identity, they¡¯d then infiltrate the Alessandra Academy. Infiltrating other academies as a third party was the perfect n. Even if their spying operation were discovered, Be could just pretend to be a student from a different academy and get out of it easily. The Olsylvia Academy wouldn¡¯t be dragged into it.

    The Olsylvia Academy itself would not help Be obtain the clothes from Antote Academy. That would leave evidence or weaknesses behind that could be exploited. The top brass of the academy did not send anyone out; only Chief President Angelina and the others contacted Be in secret to make a ¡°secret agreement.¡±

    In return, Be and her Rose Society would obtain four ¡°permanent full attendance¡± records. This was a ¡°school cheat¡± that four of them could obtain full attendance records while openly skipping sses. With it, Be could get four of her Rose Society¡¯s girl friends to not have to worry about their attendance anymore. Not every one of her girl friends was like Assassin Noreya and Puppet Master ine, who were fine with their attendance records even after skipping ss.

    ¡°I demand an increase to six, or I won¡¯t ept the deal.¡±

    ¡°Be, four is already a lot... Don¡¯t... Let¡¯s talk things over before you...¡±

    ¡°Chief President Angelina. You¡¯re someone on my side, so at times like these, you just have to ry my message to the upper echelons of the academy.¡±

    At Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Central Students¡¯ Union building, Be was still bullying the other beautiful student presidents at the topmost meeting room. Chief President Angelina, who had been watching the whole time, had already been pulled into Be¡¯s arms, pressing face to face against President Lucia, who was already bullied until her coquetry was released. This golden pigtails loli could no longer distinguish who was pressing against her. With two beauties pressing against her both front and back, she could only endure bullying from both sides.

    As Chief President Angelina¡¯s body pressed against President Lucia, the soft chests of these two beauties were pressed together. After feeling the sensitive points on their chests rubbing together, Chief President Angelina¡¯s face turned red and hot. She wanted to get up but couldn¡¯t. Be¡¯s hand was pressing down firmly on her smooth and fair back, making it so she couldn¡¯t get up.

    ¡°I agree, Be, so please let go...¡±

    ¡°Why should I, Angelina? Can you really bear to see President Lucia suffer alone? Come on, open your mouth and kiss her. Your body wants it, so stop trying to resist.¡±

    ¡°No... I can¡¯t... Lucia, wait! Don¡¯t be tempted! Don¡¯te close...¡±

    Chief President Angelina made herst struggle. However, under Be¡¯s instigations, the golden ponytailed beauty President Lucia had long fallen into such a confused state of passion that she didn¡¯t even care who was in front of her anymore and moved forward to kiss Angelina¡¯s lips. Chief President Angelina¡¯s eyes widened into circles, clearly disoriented from this ¡°sudden attack.¡± She wanted to struggle, but she was toote. Lucia gave her a proper French kiss, curling their sweet tongues together.

    When Be got up from the seat, Chief President Angelina had already gotten sweet with President Lucia on the chair. President Britney and President Ivy, who were giving Be leg massages, had long turned red. Be tied them up simply and pushed Britney down onto the carpet, as she pressed the aloof assassin President Ivy down, pressing her face to face against Britney.

    As she expected, the two student presidents who were already deep into the mood began kissing and fondling each other without needing Be¡¯s reminder. Chief President Angelina, who was on the chair, had already begun ¡°taking the lead.¡± Since the Chief President of the Central Student Union didn¡¯t care anymore, what were the student presidents of the other branch academies afraid of? Be picked up the Radiant Church¡¯s papal heir, President Maria. Previously, President Maria took into ount the presence of the other student presidents and didn¡¯t dare to let go for the sake of upholding the Radiant Church¡¯s reputation.

    However, other than Isaman, the other student presidents were all too deep into it. They didn¡¯t care what happened between President Maria and Be at all. Be brought President Maria before president Isaman for a ¡°performance,¡± spreading her fair legs directly and pressing them underneath her domineeringly. Then, Be began reaching out to fondle all the sensitive spots on her body.

    ¡°Be, no... Not there! There are people...¡±

    ¡°What do you mean not there, Maria? This is the ce. Tell me, tell me that you want it... Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you indulge!¡±

    ¡°Be, that¡¯s too embarrassing... Not like this, stop teasing me. I¡¯m already...¡±

    ¡°Already what, Maria? If you don¡¯t tell me clearly, I won¡¯t understand you!¡±

    President Maria¡¯s body had clearly begun to react for a while now. After Be¡¯s continuous caresses, this papal heir of the Radiant Church finally threw aside herst shred of dignity and began pleading for Be to do strange things to her as she couldn¡¯t help it. All her body¡¯s sensitive spots were under the grasp of this demoness. If she didn¡¯t obey her, Be would break her down anyway. It was better to listen to her.

    President Isaman looked at the other student presidents in the room as her expression showed both bashfulness and helplessness. This was supposed to be a student president meeting, but Be had turned it around into an erotic exchange instead. What was worse was that this kind of meeting would be the norm after this. As long as Be was here to participate, the student presidents had to attend the meetings while being naked and seductive, just like now. They would get hot with each other first before talking business.

    Isaman had no way of disapproving of Be¡¯s decision. The opposition votes were held in a show of hands, but Be had already tied up all the student presidents¡¯ hands behind their backs and easily passed the decision to hold these secret student union meetings by a unanimous vote. After President Maria grew limp, Be stepped forward, extending her ¡°sinful hands¡± towards President Isaman.

    ¡°Wait, Be... Aren¡¯t we still in an agreement?! If you continue, I¡¯ll...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, Isaman. I just wanted to take you to the bathroom, so we can talk about the infiltration n on the way.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then... Wait, why are you picking me up? I can walk on my own!¡±

    ¡°Isaman, your legs are already numb. I¡¯m just helping you out!¡±

    Even though President Isaman escaped the fate of being bullied, she still couldn¡¯t escape the option of being forced to y the ¡°game of shame¡± where Be carried her to the bathroom, spread her legs, and teased her as if she were taking care of a child. President Isaman, who had long been unable to hold in her dder, exposed the most shameful scene of herself in front of Be. Thest one to be teased this way was the assassin academy¡¯s Student Union Vice President Anya, as well as arge number of beautiful assassins.

    This secret student president meetingsted until eight in the evening. Be engaged in all sorts of strange and ¡°indescribable¡± affairs with the student presidents inside the meeting room. By the time she came out, other than Isaman, who still had some physical strength, the rest of the student presidents wereying together limply like a pile of mud as their fair bodies were covered in crystalline droplets of sweat. Such a charming part of these student presidents was a scene only Be alone was allowed to enjoy. The rest of the students could only dream about it.

    The infiltration operation had begun the next day. After a simple mention of the operation to her important girl friends, Little Sister Lisha, girlfriend Kriss, and the other Renegades, she set out. This operation had to be done alone. If the other girls followed, things would be bad if they were found out. Even though she could have Lisha and the other girls change into their fallen forms, it was highly probable that their fallen forms could be exposed.

    There were too many male Saviors in the Olsylvia Academy. Be didn¡¯t want the fallen forms of Lisha and the others to be exposed too early on, so she could only go by herself. ording to the information Isaman gave to her alone, the foreign races academy, Alessandra Academy, really had some powerful existences of unknown origins this year. She had yet to determine what attributes and camps these students belonged to.

    During this exchange between the twelve academies, the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s strongestpetitor would be the Alessandra Academy for the Foreign Races. To obtain victory, Olsylvia Academy¡¯s faculty nned to send someone to obtain information. Be dly epted the request and began working on one of the skills she was good at, infiltration.

    First, Be made her way to the ¡°art school¡± Antite Academy to prepare the necessary identifications. Antote Academy was an open style campus that Be had never visited before. This time, after arriving at the entrance and looking inside, she realized that this art school wasn¡¯t so shabby after all. Instead, it was a little overly luxurious. The size of the campus was the same as the Olsylvia Academy.

    The area upied by Olsylvia Academy was the size of the entire Olsylvia City. The two academies side by side were also equal to the size of Olsylvia City. In truth, Olsylvia City¡¯s city center could be taken as a part of the Olsylvia Academy, as the two academies next door were an expansion of the back of the city.

    As an art school, Antote Academy¡¯s design referenced the Olsylvia Academy. In terms of architecturalyout, this art school was actually modeled after the Olsylvia Academy. Simrly to the neighboring academy, this academy was separated into five directions, north, south, east, west, and central. The only difference was theirck of a branched off student union. The entire Antote Academy was managed by a single student union.

    The eastern campus was the ¡°dancers''¡± campus that specialized in nurturing dancers. The western campus was the ¡°singers''¡± campus, where all sorts of singers were trained. The southern campus was the ¡°musician¡± campus, specializing in trainingposers and performers of various genres. The northern campus was the ¡°artists''¡± campus, specializing in training all sorts of painters and sculptors. The central campus was the ¡°minstrels campus,¡± where a variety of minstrels were trained.

    The students of each campus wore different school emblems. Dancers wore silk, singers wore a heart, musicians wore a music note, artists wore a rainbow, and the minstrels wore a quill pen. You could differentiate all the students at a nce. Compared to the two academies next door, Antote Academy was closer to a modern college on Earth. The Other World¡¯s atmosphere wasn¡¯t as dense. The students here didn¡¯t know magic, as they looked just like regr college students.

    But of course, some parts of the atmosphere still differed from the art schools on Earth. Outside the huge and luxurious entrance of Antote Academy were all sorts of luxury carriages. There were no sports cars in this Other World dimension, so the status of a horse-drawn carriage was equivalent to a luxury sports car on Earth. The more luxurious the carriage was decorated and the more horses needed to draw the carriage, the greater the proof of its owner¡¯s noble status.

    The various carriages parked at Antote Academy¡¯s entrance had their curtains shut. The owners of the carriages were hiding inside. All evidence symbolizing the owner¡¯s identity was removed. Outside of each carriage door was a number of currencies, ranging from gold, silver, and copper. These were the tokens to request special services. Gold signified heading back to a different ce to stay the night, silver signified the trade at a different location, and copper meant the trade directly in the carriage.

    If a girl wanted to do business, she would stand outside the carriage for a minute or so and take the corresponding coin. If the owner of the carriage were interested in the girl, they would lift up their carriage curtain halfway, so the girl could get on the carriage. If there were no indication, it meant they weren¡¯t interested.

    This was simr to the rules ofpensated dating in her previous life. Be didn¡¯t know which gentleman was talented enough toe up with this special trading pattern simr to Earth. This was where many students of Antote Academy conducted their usual side jobs. The studentsing here to do exchanges also had the good sense to hide their school emblems. You wouldn¡¯t be able to tell which branch campus they came from this way.

    One thing worth noting here was that the exchanges between men and women were equal. Philosophical exchanges counted too. Those hanging fresh flowers on their carriages signified regr exchanges between men and women, and an iron glove signified philosophical exchanges. There were two different types of flowers used. Red signified the carriage¡¯s owner was a gentleman, and blue signified that the carriage owner was a noblewoman. When Be came to the scene of the exchange, she was stunned. She thought of doing a ¡°fake exchange¡± outside the school and casually buying the emblem and uniform from one of the Antote Academy¡¯s girls.

    However, the problem was that the ¡°trade rules¡± here were soplicated that even an old veteran like Be was dumbfounded when she arrived. Be wasn¡¯t really here to make an exchange with a girl. Based on the regr procedure here, she should havee with a blue flower and waited for a handsome man to make a deal with her. However, Be wasn¡¯t a noblewoman here to find a ¡°Romeo,¡± so she definitely couldn¡¯t put on a blue flower. If it were a red flower, it wasn¡¯t suitable either since she was a girl. For a moment, Be had no idea what she should be decorating her carriage with.

    An exchange came with great risks. Be even found a good number of crossdressers like ¡°pseudo loli¡± Charlotte in front of the school getting into philosophical carriages! Now, Be didn¡¯t dare to put on a decoration casually. It would be extremely awkward if the one getting into her carriage wasn¡¯t a real girl.

    Be was currently using a royal carriage she borrowed from Empress Manya Fn. While she hadn¡¯t noticed it yet, several girls had already been eyeing her carriage.

 Volume 7 Chapter 401: Discovery Upon Infiltrating Into Alessandra Academy

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 401: Discovery Upon Infiltrating Into Alessandra Academy</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal Ed

    In front of Antote Academy¡¯s entrance, at the ¡°gentleman¡¯s exchange¡± parking lot, many luxurious carriages were parked here. Simr to the luxury cars on Earth, a carriage¡¯s grandness depended not only on its decoration but also on the breed and number of horses pulling it. Nobles weren¡¯t such a hotmodity, so girls were more willing to choose a nouveau riche.

    When it came to nobles, they might be able to rise high into society, but the power struggle between nobles was also fierce. If you weren¡¯t careful, you might get mixed into the political fight and end up a victim. By contrast, getting together with a nouveau riche was less risky. They paid handsomely and never shirked off paying. The carriage Be was using was the one given to her by the Manasvir Empire¡¯s Empress, Manya Fn.

    This dark-gold carriage was decorated with flowing gold patterns. Even if the royal emblem was removed on purpose, many knowledgeable people could tell at a nce that this carriage belonged to the royal family. Especially the eighteen pure-white unicorns pulling the carriage, they had special golden horns on their heads, a symbol of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s royal horses.

    Even though she wanted to keep a low profile, her carriage was really too eye-catching. Seeing a royal carriage, the other carriages stayed far away on purpose. Royal family members wouldn¡¯t usually show up here. Furthermore, as the Manasvir Empire had just gone through a political change and royal purge, not a single male member of the royal family was left. Only female members such as Empress Manya Fn and arge number of princesses and consorts had survived.

    For a while, the onlookers couldn¡¯t guess which royal family was sitting inside the carriage. Still, many girls eyed Be¡¯s carriage just because it was used by the royal family. The probability of a royal appearing here was even lower than that of a great noble, and the chance to get to know a royal was not something that anyone could easily obtain.

    Nobody cared toe up to Be¡¯s carriage to ¡°request a trade¡±, purely because Be herself wasn¡¯t following the rules either. While others wereying out gold, silver, bronze coins, and the like, she casually hung purple-gold, tinum, and dark gold coins. Even more, she also hung a gem coin.

    An ordinary girl wouldn¡¯t have such special and precious currencies, and many had never even seen a gem coin before. In that case, they wouldn¡¯t be able to make a ¡°trade¡± with Be with the corresponding coin. They couldn¡¯t figure out whether Be was here to meet someone or she had juste to show off her wealth. Without the corresponding currency, they could only stand by and watch.

    While Be wondered how she would lure a random girl into her carriage, she suddenly saw a few familiar figures in the crowd of girls. They were the beautiful hosts of the magical broadcast room in the Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madix City, when she participated in the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s inter-academy qualifyingpetition.

    They didn¡¯t seem to be here for trade and were just passing by. After setting her mind on them, Be took out her invisibility cloak and prepared to carry out her second n of ¡°borrowing clothes¡± from an acquaintance. She was currently using her true form as a Sacred Demon God, so practically nobody recognized her. Even if she was unintentionally exposed, nobody would associate her with Dragon Knight Grand Duke Bellina.

    After putting on her invisibility suit, she left quietly from the back of the carriage. It didn¡¯t take long for her to tail the girls when a petite little loli beauty appeared by Be¡¯s carriage. This loli¡¯s face looked blurry; she was clearly using some sort of virtual imaging technique. This wasn¡¯t her original body but just a false image.

    Obviously, this loli was very cautious. In addition to using a virtual image, she also added a ¡°cognitive impairment¡± magic onto her own illusion. With this double insurance, few people could spot her. When she arrived at the back of Be¡¯s carriage and didn¡¯t see her, the loli hesitated for a moment before reaching out with her right hand. In her palm was a spherical magic simr to a crystal ball. It showed the recent images of this carriage, and she was able to see Be before she left the carriage.

    Even top-tier existences like Time-Space Magic Demon Noesha and Dimensional Creator Alfreia could not control time-space like this loli. She could easily ess and rey the events that happened on any timeline, even in her illusory form. If she wanted to, she could turn time back right now.

    ¡°Big Sister Be, I finally found you. Since I caught her first, should I turn time back... No, if I do that, that bad big sis at Big Sister Samantha¡¯s house will find out where I am.¡±

    The loli felt her head throb at the sight of Be leaving. She wanted to use Time Warp, but she was worried about being discovered by her rival, Chief Demon God of the World Destructors, and having her tracks followed. Even though she wasn¡¯t scared of fighting her, Samantha had said that she didn¡¯t want her to fight the World Destructors¡¯ Chief. They were both her precious sisters, so the loli and the World Destructors¡¯ Chief had been following the agreement. Even if they wanted to fight, they would do it behind Sacred Demon God Samantha¡¯s back.

    ¡°Damn, forget it. I¡¯ll find a chance to meet with my big sisterter on. I don¡¯t have much time, so I have to save it!¡±

    The loli¡¯s illusion could only appear for a certain period. She nned to disappear first and look for Beter. Before disappearingpletely, she seemed to have thought of something interesting and kept one of the precious currencies hanging off Be¡¯s carriage. These currency coins had been touched by Be before and had her scent on them. With this, it would be much easier for her to find Be next time.

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s been over 10,000 years since west saw each other, and Big Sister Samantha has also learned to be bad... No, should I say that she¡¯s enlightened? Then, I¡¯ll reluctantly ept your date token.¡±

    Be still had no idea that a loli came to check out her carriage after she disappeared, much less the fact that she had left too quickly and missed a good opportunity to meet the leader of the Chaos Bringers. The loli leader was just like the Chief of the World Destructors: They were the most important people to Be¡¯s real identity, Sacred Demon God Samantha, in the past.

    At the moment, Be was secretly following the girls she knew into the Antote Academy. The reason why she didn¡¯t dare toe here in the past was that she was afraid of getting lost. The Antote Academy was about the same size as the Olsylvia Academy, with many roads around the huge campus. If one didn¡¯te here often, neers would inevitably lose their way when visiting this ce for the first time.

    This time, with an acquaintance leading the way, Be saved herself a lot of walking around. Apanied by the unaware girls, she was able to take this opportunity to admire the atmosphere in the Antote Academy. As an art school, the average quality of the girls here was simr to the Olsylvia Academy, but the girls here were so well-dressed that it gave others the impression that they here were prettier.

    Be changed her n again. She originally wanted to ask these beauties she knew to ¡°borrow¡± their clothes, but there were so many pretty girls here that it was probably fine for her to change her target. Be mostly saw girls all throughout this trip. There weren¡¯t many boys here, and the male-to-female ratio was said to be one to ten, or even lower.

    After all, there was a pitifully low number of boys attending art schools. Many boys would rather be mercenaries than attend ss. If the group of crossdressers among the boys was excluded, the normal boys left were even less. As an art school, the Antote Academy¡¯s uniforms weren¡¯t as conservative. They were much more ¡°conscientious¡± than the Olsylvia Academy and consisted of military uniforms divided into ck and white. The ck one was matched with red epaulets and buttons, while blue or gold epaulets and buttons were used for white. It looked simr to the military-style uniforms of Alessandra Academy for Foreign Races next door.

    The color division had special meaning. ck uniforms marked those from lower grades, and white uniforms represented the more senior ones. In the ¡°gentlemen¡¯s exchange market¡± at the school entrance, girls in white uniforms charged higher for their services. Compared with the young sprouts without a lot of experience, if any, the ¡°old veterans¡± and ¡°old gentlemen¡± in this other world preferred spending more money, so they could y with an experienced girl.

    The skirt part was very conscientiousa??short with stockings. The ck uniforms were matched with ck stockings and the white uniforms with white ones. It was much nicer than the old-fashioned school uniforms of the Olsylvia Academy. This wasn¡¯t Be¡¯s first or second time stalking pretty girls either. She was experienced and was soon able to find a new suitable target.

    It was a pretty girl in a white school uniform, aqua blue irises, and long ocean-blue hair. She was sitting and resting in the garden by the side of the road. This girl was different from the rest. She had somebat capabilities, unlike the average art school student. Be could feel magic elements flowing inside her body even at a distance.

    Be thought for a while and confirmed the identity of this beautya??the second princess of the Aldridge Empire, Princess An. Be had heard of this Princess An from First Princess ¡°First Chapter of the Sky¡± Eveny and Third Princess ¡°Third Chapter of Taboo¡± Effie. She came to know of her due to the sh in their personalities; this princess rarely interacted with them.

    She had heard that Princess An was difficult to get along with. She was unruly and bad-tempered, making it hard for her to connect with the other princesses. Her personality was a hard match for the many young mistresses from noble families as well. However, Be felt that there was more to this. Princess Eveny and Princess Effie had heard about Princess An¡¯s bad personality from the other young mistresses they were close with, and they hadn¡¯t personally seen Princess An in recent years.

    An was sitting at the table, sipping tea. There were a dozen beautiful girls in ck and white maid uniforms by her side. From her elegant tea-drinking posture, Be knew that her personality wasn¡¯t as bad as rumors imed to be. That grace and calm were by no means fake. But what impressed Be more was not Princess An¡¯s beautiful legs in those pure white stockings, but the extra plump twin peaks in front of her chest. Among the beautiful mage profession girls in Be¡¯s group, none of them had Princess An¡¯s cup size. Perhaps the reason why Princess An was ndered to have a lousy personality stemmed from her ¡°extraordinary¡± chest, and the other beauties were shading her on purpose out of envy.

    Be immediately switched her target to Princess An. They were in the garden just beside the entrance of the Antote Academy. It would save her a lot more time and was also much safer for her to get a school uniform and student identity here than searching deeper inside the school. There was also another crucial reason. Be learned from the little sister of an old enemy she had pushed down before, Golden Legend Society¡¯s Chairman Carlos, Caroline, that Princess An was Chairman Carlos¡¯s fiancee. It was a political marriage agreed upon between the Emperor of the Aldridge Empire and Carlos¡¯s family¡¯s business association.

    Be didn¡¯t want to give such a beautiful chesty mage to her rival Carlos. Carlos was someone who always tried to go against her. So, Be wouldn¡¯t sit happy without cucking him once. He had not touched princess An yet, meaning Be would be able to get her first. After deciding on a target, Be gave up on the beautiful young hosts and slowly felt her way over to Princess An¡¯s location.

    ¡°This tea is awful, and this breakfast too. Simply terrible. Hurry up and get it changed!¡±

    ¡°But Young Mistress An, this is already the best. There¡¯s none around anymore!¡±

    ¡°Then hurry up and look for some! You don¡¯t have to return if you can¡¯t find any.¡±

    As soon as Be got close, she was able to see Princess An reprimanding her maids loudly. Even though she wasn¡¯t as fierce as was said in the rumors, she still had the temper of a young mistress. Be looked at the flipped over tea and breakfast. They were all the most expensive breakfast items you could purchase nearby. It must be hard for the maids, as serving this young mistress wasn¡¯t easy.

    Right, if it were the maids, she might be able to... Be turned her eyes around and swept her gaze over to Princess An¡¯s side. The rest of the battle maids had already dispersed. While they were away, Be found a hidden corner of the garden and changed into a ck and white maid outfit she had made while she was still in stealth mode.

    The maid outfits of the other worlds werergely simr. Be changed into one that was the same as the ones worn by the battle maids at Princess An¡¯s side. And, with nothing to distinguish the identity with, Princess An might not be able to tell that Be was an imposter. Based on Princess An¡¯s young mistress personality, there was a high probability that she wouldn¡¯t deliberately remember the faces of the maids around her, so there was a low chance of Be being found out.

    ¡°Darn it, is there really no tea or breakfast that can make me happy? Hey you, that maid over there. Why are you still here? Quickly go and find me better tea and refreshments, or I¡¯ll deduct your sry!¡±

    Princess An looked at Be, who had suddenly appeared behind her, and was very surprised. Even though this beautiful girl with dark ck hair was wearing a ck and white maid¡¯s outfit, she had an unusual temperament. No matter how she looked at her, she didn¡¯t seem like a maid but more like the queen of some empire. An could not remember when such an imposing maid had appeared in the group of battle maids under hermand. With her temper, she would have snapped at any maid in passing, but Be¡¯s aura made it so that Princess An subconsciously adjusted her tone a little.

    ¡°Young Mistress An, I¡¯ve found you breakfast, but...¡±

    ¡°Well, if you got it, then hurry up... Uh, what¡¯s wrong with your eyes? Are you alright?!¡±

    Seeing the ck eye patch that Be had put on on purpose, An mistook it for an eye injury. An got up and left her seat,ing in front of Be. Be¡¯s eye was fine. She was currently in her true identity as Sacred Demon God Samantha, so she could not reveal her mismatching eyes for now. Be had no choice but to find an eye patch to hide the scarlet one, leaving the more eptable golden eye visible.

    Be was a little surprised when Princess An helped her up. So this princess wasn¡¯tpletely unreasonable, huh? At that thought, she secretly cut out a few special items from the food she was going to give Princess An. ording to her original n, Be would knock An unconscious with drugs before snatching her clothes and retreating. Princess An¡¯s unintentionally friendly gesture made Be change her mind and abandon that evil method. She considered implementing a backup n instead.

    ¡°These tea leaves... Where did you get them?!¡±

    In Be¡¯s hand was a God World tea called ¡°Green Crystal¡± that she had obtained near Sacred Lake Raphael when she was at the central part of Sky Jungle Veblen. The leaves¡¯ color was as brilliantly green as emeralds, and it emitted a vivid green luster under the light. The faint fragrance could be clearly detected at a distance. It permeated around Be and Princess An, causing Princess An¡¯s face, which had always been cool, to finally rx.

    Even the picky Princess An, who had never seen the God World¡¯s tea leaves before and was used to picking holes in each treasure first upon getting it, did not say anything this time. There was nothing she could criticize about this God World tea. She carefully took the small bottle containing the tea leaves of ¡°Green Crystal¡± from Be¡¯s hand and observed it with rapt attention.

    ¡°Miss An, this tea was collected a few days ago from ake that a beautiful girl brought me to, but I don¡¯t remember where thatke was anymore.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Is there really such a mysteriouske in this world?¡±

    An was so focused on her tea that she didn¡¯t notice Be quietly approaching from the other side where the water barrel was. Be was nning to blow up the barrel secretly and drench Princess An¡¯s body. That way, she would have to change her clothes. After that, she would follow her to the bathroom as her maid, steal her clothes, and leave. Even though it would be very ruffian-like for her to do, it was at least subtler than drugging her. Just as Be was about to make her move, ament from Princess An made her change her n again.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. With this tea, Isabel and the dragon princesses will look at me differently. Pack up and follow me to the Alessandra Academy next door. Right, from today on, you¡¯re the new head maid.¡±

 Volume 6 Chapter 348: The Special Bonfire Under The Moonlight By The Nameless Lake

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 348: The Special Bonfire Under The Moonlight By The Nameless Lake</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The Forest of the Wild and Dusk Valley were connected. Students who participated in the tournament wouldn¡¯t cross the boundary when hunting for the points in the different areas since the demons hunted outside the allocated location wouldn¡¯t be counted in the score. However, if a demon were to cross the boundary, the scores were calcted ording to the location where the demon was killed. Therefore, if the demons in Dusk Valley dide over, Be would score a considerable amount of points if they were killed.

    The problem was that these demons were very tricky. The Crystal Dragons were a dragon-type demonic beast above S-ss from the hidden area of Dusk Valley, simr to the S-ss demonic beast, the Thunder Lizard living in Thunder Canyon in the hidden area of the Forest of the Wild. The Thunder Lizard was also a sub-dragon demonic beast, but the Crystal Dragon lineage was closer to real dragons.

    After reading the letter, Be was left speechless. The problem in Dusk Valley was entirely caused by one of the male Saviors, God Chosen Knight Scott, who was confident enough that a single person could clear the Crystal Dragon Lair. Crystal Dragons didn¡¯t usually take the initiative to attack adventurers if they weren¡¯t disturbed. However, God Chosen Knight Scott entered their to attack the Crystal Dragons, which resulted in many Crystal Dragons charging out of their as their destination remained unknown.

    God Chosen Knight Scott was badly wounded. The Crystal Dragons wandered in the Dusk Valley. However, it was uncertain if they would cross the boundary into the Forest of The Wild. The other male Saviors were hunting in the Cloud Sea Basin. They seemed to have encountered a challenging demon so they couldn¡¯t get away for the time being and had to deal with the situation in Dusk Valley.

    Be couldn¡¯t find the bounty that she desperately wanted from Hunter¡¯s camp because Demon World Princess Diaz, her trusted aide, had already hidden them. Taking advantage of Lisha and Princess Kriss¡¯ inattention, Demon World Princess Diaz stretched out her hand and pulled Be. Her index finger was ced on her lips, making a gesture of silence.

    With tacit understanding, Be followed Demon World Princess Diaz and sneaked away in another direction. The only one aware of their movements was Assassin Noreya. Being an assassin, she had strong observation skills. Additionally, she paid special attention to Be so that her unusual behavior couldn¡¯t be hidden from her.

    After noticing Be¡¯s furtive behavior, Assassin Noreya figured that she was going to ¡°cheat.¡± However, she remained silent on the matter, secretly covering up for Be and preventing Lisha and Be¡¯s official girlfriend, Kriss, from discovering her absence.

    There was a room where they stored treasures in the bounty hunter¡¯s camp. Under Demon World Princess Diaz¡¯s guidance, Be found the secret underground treasure room; it was a dark underground warehouse. In the treasure hall were colorful demonic cores, horns from demonic beasts, leather, and even eggs. Although it looked like the camp of professional bounty hunters, there were no gold or silver treasures.

    The bounty hunters had the habit of storing their gold and silver treasures in the storage ring instead of piling them up in the treasure room. However, Be found something more interesting than treasure in this secret room, beautiful bounty hunters. Most of those who were previously killed in the camp were male bounty hunters. From the Dark Goblin warriors¡¯ actions, it was apparent they had a different approach towards human men and women.

    In the dark secret room, more than a dozen beautiful bounty hunters were stripped naked and were hung mid-air, bound by thick ropes as their hands were crossed behind their backs and legs were wide open in an M shape. Their mouths were forcefully opened by iron rings so they couldn¡¯t close them. Upon seeing Be enter the room, these beautiful girls wanted to ask for help, but their mouths were blocked by the skeletons soldiers arranged by Demon World Princess Diaz.

    Each of their tummies bulged a little. At first, Be assumed they were ravaged by the Dark Goblin warriors. She walked towards them and touched their stomachs, which felt as if they were full of liquid. Could it be... Aside from the slight bulging belly, their breasts were voluptuous as if they had been especially ¡°transformed.¡± It wasn¡¯t as if Be hadn¡¯t met mature women withrge breasts before. After all, there were quite a few beautiful mature types around her. But even their curves couldn¡¯tpare to these ample bosoms.

    What excited her more was the milky white liquid dripping from their charming nipples. These beautiful girls wore ck cors around their necks, symbolizing their ve status as their snow-white bodies trembled helplessly mid-air. Their beautiful faces were covered in tears of humiliation. The Dark Goblins did this to them and nned all sorts of other strange things as soon as they were ¡°conditioned.¡± When the skeleton soldiers fought their way in here, the Dark Goblin warriors had already removed their pants and were ready to get it on.

    When these beautiful girls saw the skeleton soldiers, they breathed a sigh of relief. Although the skeleton soldiers were demonic beings like the Dark Goblins, they were skeletons without the necessary ¡°tools¡± for copting. No matter how terrifying the skeletons were, at least the girls wouldn¡¯t be vited.

    ¡°Mistress, don¡¯t worry, they haven¡¯t been defiled... Those Dark Goblins were very perverted, so these girls were fed something to promotectation... Here¡¯s the potion.¡±

    Demon World Princess Diaz went up to one of the beauties with a small cup, ced it under her breast as she gently pinched her nipple as if she were offering Be some treasure. The beauty blushed as the cup was quickly filled with a milky liquid. Be took a sip and found it rather fragrant and a little sweet. The rest of the ¡°milk¡± was fed to the beautiful bounty hunter who failed to resist and emptied the cup.

    Upon seeing Be¡¯s wicked smile, the beauties shivered with fear. This beautiful blonde girl appeared more perverted than the Dark Goblin warriors. She could even taste someone else¡¯s milk with such an apathetic expression. Be and Demon World Princess Diaz¡¯s subsequent conversationpletely dashed their hope of rescue.

    ¡°What a delicacy! I wish they could remain like this forever, but...¡±

    ¡°Mistress, don¡¯t worry. I have checked their mission letters. They aren¡¯t just here to protect the students. The Empire has given the bounty hunters a separate task to monitor important students like you...¡±

    ¡°That means they belong to the enemy, and you can do whatever you want with prisoners of war. If it weren¡¯t for the Dark Goblins¡¯ coincidental invasion, their task would have remained hidden!¡±

    ¡°Perfect... I mean, what bad luck! Diaz, get our people to discreetly move them to Angelos Duchy. The dining hall has been restored...¡±

    The bounty hunters shook their heads as if trying to make excuses, but Be wouldn¡¯t give them a chance. Under Be¡¯smand, the skeleton soldiers who had been on standby came forward and pressed on these beauties¡¯ bellies as they forced them to wet themselves. When they had emptied everything, the skeleton soldiers covered their eyes with ck blindfolds. Even though they were untied, their legs had long grown numb from their posture so they couldn¡¯t kick or escape. The beauties were easily dealt with, their thighs mped together and bound with rope.

    After that, the beautiful bounty hunters were carried out of the secret underground room by the skeleton soldiers. Be didn¡¯t bother asking Demon World Princess Diaz about where the skeletons were taking them. The other skeleton soldiers cleared the room and transported the rest of the spoils.

    Be looked at the mission letters sent by the Bounty Hunters Union. Just like Demon World Princess Diaz mentioned, their mission wasn¡¯t just to protect the students. They were ordered to do whatever it took to get rid of the students if something out of the ordinary were to happen. The headquarters of the Bounty Hunters Union was located in Madix, the capital of the Manasvir Empire. There was no need to guess the mastermind behind this. It must have been the royal family of the Manasvir Empire.

    Since the Manasvir Empire¡¯s royal family were the backers behind the Bounty Hunters Union, Be would unceremoniously take the beautiful bounty hunters as her ¡°trophies.¡± These girls who chose to be bounty hunters must have known there would be a day when they would be ¡°prey¡± instead. This bounty hunter¡¯s camp had nothing of value except for some treasure and the captives. After searching the ce, Be and the others left the camp.

    With countless bounty hunters dead in the camp, all of them beheaded, and the stormy weather, it was very likely that the ce would be haunted. After handling everything, Be and the others quickly left the camp as if avoiding the gue God.

    After receiving the orders from Demon World Princess Diaz, the skeleton soldiers lit the entire camp with torches. Raging fires ravaged the camp, and soon, it all turned to ashes. All sorts of evils that once happened there disappeared forever with the mes.

    The torrential rain in the Forest of the Wild soon stopped as the dark clouds disappeared inexplicably, possibly due to the annihtion of the Dark Goblins. But the weather in this area was bound to be strange. After the rainstorm, the Forest of the Wild plunged into an endless night. The abrupt change confused Be. It wasn¡¯t certain if it were really the night or if the rainstorm was caused by magic? For the moment, they couldn¡¯t be sure.

    At the edge of the namelesske in the Forest of the Wild, the survivors were gathered. After thest round, none of them could sleep. Few of the girls knew about the skeleton soldiers. After dealing with the crisis caused by the Dark Goblins, Demon World Princess Diaz instructed the skeleton soldiers to retreat elsewhere. The girls who actually saw skeleton soldiers were Be¡¯s roommates, Lisha and Princess Kriss.

    The weakening effect brought by the magic rainstorm wasn¡¯t as obvious as when it first started. The girls who previously copsed to the ground could now walk but were still weak. Regardless of profession, these girls suffered the same predicament. For the time being, they were so weak, they could easily be taken advantage of. Of course, Be and her roommates were ¡°special¡± and remained unaffected by the magic rain.

    If a group of bandits suddenly broke into the area, these girls would definitely have been vited and killed. Of course, with Be here, this sort of scene would never happen. And if it did, she would be the leader of those bandits. Arge number of skeleton soldiers were hidden in the peripheral area guarding the girls just to prevent this sort of incident.

    The girls rebuilt a new camp by theke. A head-count revealed that none of them were missing, which was the silver lining amidst all this misfortune. The girls set up bonfires in the camp to keep warm. Due to the torrential rain, their clothes were soaked, even their underwear. In order not to catch a cold, the girls simply removed all their clothing and hung them up to dry on wooden frames set up near the bonfire.

    There were no men here, except for Be, who was one in the past. The girls seemedfortable being naked around each other as if there were nothing wrong with stripping near a bonfire to keep themselves warm.

    After the rainstorm, a full moon and bright stars filled the night sky. The light from the moon and stars illuminated the ground, giving the girls who were warming themselves beside the bonfire a beautiful brilliance. When Be looked around, all she saw were fair and seductive bodies. This was definitely the paradise that Be had imagined.

    In the center of the new camp, countless barbecue skewers were ced around the huge bonfire. The strange fragrance of meat filled the air. The girls sat around the fire, savoring the barbecued meat with relish. They were so exhausted they couldn¡¯t care less if there were a problem with the meat. Regardless of their image, they devoured the food.

    The meat came from the two S-ss Thunder Lizards. Be ordered the skeleton soldiers to cut out the edible parts while the Thunder Lizards¡¯ skeletons were kept in her storage ring. She intended to use them as material for creating bone dragons. Meat from S-ss demonic beasts was a rare delicacy that money couldn¡¯t buy, and the girls were delighted to have such a rare treat.

    Aside from the meat, Be had also collected a pair of Thunder Horns, the Thunder Lizard¡¯s demonic core and Heart of the Dragon. Those beautiful bounty hunters and treasures were considered ¡°private goods¡± which Be didn¡¯t make public. At present, only Be¡¯s personal assistant, Demon World Princess Diaz, knew about this.

    Be looked at these unsuspecting girls, thinking of how vulnerable they would be if something strange were to be added to the Thunder Lizard¡¯s meat. Be did add some special ingredients to meat, but it wasn¡¯t the sort of potion that would make them inexplicably aroused.

    Be sat on the edge of the biggest bonfire, lying on the ground. Behind her sat Kriss in a cross-legged position with Be¡¯s head on her soft thighs. Looking up at the starry sky, Be was enjoying herself.

    Below Be, Princess Ariel and Puppet Master ine sat in a W position, massaging Be¡¯s left and right legs. Assassin Noreya knelt down on the grass with a look of embarrassment on her face. She couldn¡¯t quite lower herself like her other beautiful roommates who took the initiative to wait on Be. The most she could do was carry a te and serve as a waitress. In fact, it was rare for Noreya to sit on one side with a smile like Be¡¯s personal maid.

    Lisha seemed the most at ease. With the excuse she was helping Be warm-up, her petite bodyid in Be¡¯s arms. Be could only kiss her forehead a few times to punish this arrogant little girl. If her other beautiful roommates weren¡¯t around, Be could do more than just kiss as punishment.

    Nearby a tree sat Isaman as she witnessed Be¡¯s intimacy with the other girls. She had an inexplicable impulse to join them. They were now sitting by the big bonfire, which was far away from the others. Additionally, Be¡¯s position ensured she was hidden by her roommates, so none of the other students were aware that Princess Ariel had revealed her real face, without her usual disguise.

    ¡°Isaman, why are you sitting so far away? Come here. Wouldn¡¯t it be nice to keep warm by the fire? If you don¡¯te over, then I¡¯ll have to carry you here.¡±

    ¡°Be... There¡¯s no shortage of people on your side. Why should Ie over? I...¡±

    ¡°Isaman, juste here. Let me properly enjoy your... I mean, allow me to enjoy your beauty alone.¡±

    Although President Isaman said no, her body was honest after all and obediently walked over. Be was a woman of her word. Even when President Isaman came over, Be didn¡¯t do anything to her. Besides, there was no escaping for Isaman once the game was over.

    ¡°Big Sister Be, the meat of this Thunder Lizard is delicious. It¡¯s just... Why is there a milky scent? It smells like milk but tastes much better than ordinary milk! What kind of milk is this?¡±

    ¡°Well, Lisha, about this... I¡¯ll tell you more about itter. Anyway, it¡¯s milk. The rest of you should have a taste as well. Don¡¯t wait till the meat cools.¡±

    Be wasn¡¯t going to reveal that the Thunder Lizard¡¯s meat was marinated with special ¡°milk,¡± which gave it such a delicious mellow taste. Upon hearing Be¡¯s reply, Lisha continued to eat without any doubt. However, the other girls, such as Kriss, were a little curious. But they knew Be wouldn¡¯t poison them, so they began eating as well. The girls enjoyed a wonderful barbecue under the moon without anyone noticing anything.

 Volume 6 Chapter 349: Great Escape to Thunder Canyon Under The Crystal Dragonâ€™s Pursuit

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 349: Great Escape to Thunder Canyon Under The Crystal Dragon¡¯s Pursuit</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    It was still afternoon in Dusk Valley. After the Crystal Dragon Lair crisis broke out, the Olsylvia Academy boys here began their big retreat. This time, several hundred Crystal Dragons rushed straight out from the Crystal Dragon Lair. Several hundreds of Crystal Dragons more than ten meters long charged over. If a male Savior¡¯s ¡°golden finger¡± isn¡¯t up to the task, then they wouldn¡¯t dare to fight that.

    The Crystal Dragons and the Thunder Lizards belong to the same category ofnd-based demonic beings that walked on fours. However, thebat power of the Crystal Dragon is stronger. Their attacks are purely physical, not magical. The physical attack power of the Crystal Dragons isparable to the Golden Dragon Race, but the Golden Dragon Race was not as numerous as the Crystal Dragons. The reproduction of these sub-dragon races is also better than that of the pure-blooded ones.

    Now, the army of Crystal Dragons were moving towards the Forest of the Wild. Their target, for the time being, could not be determined. Considering that the participating students in the Forest of the Wild were all girls, they probably won¡¯t be able to stand up to these Crystal Dragons that even the boys were avoiding, so the organizers decided to let the girls withdraw first.

    However, the organizers had only just realized that they couldn¡¯t contact the bounty hunters protecting the students at the Forest of the Wild anymore. Their camp had beenpletely wiped out by the Dark Goblin Warriors in an indirect partnership with Be, so it would¡¯ve been strange if they were able to contact them. The two men behind Manasvir Empire were each doing their own thing, and this Dark Goblin Warrior attack was also sent by the ck-haired Dark God while the bounty hunters sent to spy on the girls were arranged by the blonde God of the Netherworld. It seemed just like some friendly fire scenario.

    Nobody had any idea about Be killing two S-rank Thunder Lizards. The Thunder Lizard was killed by the Dark Tyrant Dragon and no matter how they investigated, nobody would be able to link it back to Be and the others. However, just killing the bunch of Dark Goblin Warriors alone was enough to earn Be and the others a lot of points.

    The Crystal Dragons moved very quickly and were soon approaching the border of the Forest of the Wild. The bounty hunters stationed here had already fled for their lives with emergency teleportation scrolls, leaving behind an empty camp. However, other demonic beings rushed over. One was New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea in a moon white elven dragon form, and the other was the sea blue oriental dragon-formed Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth. After receiving Be¡¯s summons, they teleported via teleportation magic to the Forest of the Wild and were nning to meet up with Be and the others.

    ¡°Dorothea, did you get the teleportation magic right? Where¡¯re Mistress Be and the others?! But this is the Forest of the Wild, no doubt about that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t question my magic, Amy Beth. Mistress Be and the others are here, only... I understand. Follow me, the ce is a little special. Ignore those Crystal Dragons for now. There¡¯s still time before they reach Be¡¯s ce.¡±

    Guided by New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea, Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth followed her and flew to the namelesske area. It turned out that the namelesske area Be and the others were in was covered by ayer of ¡°ck curtain magic¡±. It¡¯s difficult for people outside to find it. The ¡°ck curtain magic¡± was not merely a blindfold, but also restricted people from entering and leaving.

    Outside of the ¡°ck curtain magic¡±, arge group of skeletons were digging trenches. They felt the footsteps of the Crystal Dragons toote so they couldn¡¯t stop them, but anything they could do to dy them will help. If they really wanted to deal with the Crystal Dragons, then they¡¯d have to dig really deep trenches, but it¡¯s toote for that. Their goal is to slow down the advance of the Crystal Dragons so that New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea and Sea Dragon Amy Beth can make it to Be¡¯s side, and it seems like they¡¯ve seeded.

    In the camp by the namelesske in the Forest of the Wild, most of the girls fell asleep from exhaustion after having Thunder Lizard barbecue. Since their clothes hadn¡¯t dried yet, the girls simply fell asleep leaning against each other in the nude. They didn¡¯t have to worry about the appearance of stalking beasts that would steal away their beautiful bodies. Be secretly gave orders to the White Bone Skeleton Soldiers guarding the perimeter to kill anyone they saw trespassing.

    Be was still lying in that very enjoyable position. Princess Kriss and the others were awake, and they were just watching Be, too afraid to sleep for fear that Be would sneak out and attack those girls in the night. The girls were mostly defenseless, they justy therezily, fully in the nude, so it was the easiest for them to get attacked.

    Maybe it wouldn¡¯t be so fast for the others, but the ones closest to Be were basically from the Rose Society, and the likelihood of Be attacking them was high. For example, the Eight Chapters and the Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church were lying defenseless, with their snowy skin exposed just like that in the air. Don¡¯t mention Be, even Princess Kriss and her younger sister Lisha, who had tasted the forbidden fruit of lilies, were tempted. They actually took the initiative to bully the beautiful female captives who were imprisoned in the barracks in their fallen state.

    ¡°I have to say, you guys really don¡¯t need to be so nervous. If I really wanted to do something bad...none of you will be able to escape. The first ones I eat up will be you.¡±

    ¡°Who says we¡¯re going to run? Just rest easy, Be, we¡¯re all here. You...If you really can¡¯t take it, then I...I¡¯m fine with it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not resisting, Kriss? You must be trying to sneak away early. I can see through your ruse.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re overthinking it, Ariel. I...I wasn¡¯t nning that much. If you want to join, I won¡¯t mind.¡±

    Swordsman Kriss¡¯s open deration left Mage Ariel stunned. Kriss was so open and easy-going that she had no idea how to answer for a moment and could only keep her head down, pretending that she couldn¡¯t hear. Be watched cozily as they bickered, feeling that the moonlight tonight was exceptionally charming. If only time could remain frozen in this moment.

    At this time, a ck shadow appeared in front of the full moon in the sky. From a distance in, it looked like a flying elven dragon. The once quiet surface of the namelesske also began to ripple. A young oriental dragon rose up from theke. Even though the two were veryrge, they didn¡¯t make a single noise. It was truly amazing.

    ¡°Finally here? You two girls really aren¡¯t fast enough. If you came sooner, then the Dark Tyrant Dragon wouldn¡¯t have been in a lose-lose position. Also, the n to explore the Thunder Canyonter is going to be a lot more difficultter, so hopefully you brought the stuff!¡±

    Be stood up and motioned for Kriss and the other girls and roommates to stay at the side while she went alone to theke to greet her subordinates, New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea and Sea Demon Dragon Amy Beth. Kriss and the others didn¡¯t follow and just stayed sensibly there. Only President Isaman¡¯s face looked less and less confident.

    This bad student Be had naughty hands that were too good at hiding things. These two dragon-shaped demonic beasts were already existences at the level of Holy Beasts, but from their position, they seemed to be Be¡¯s subordinates. President Isaman was getting less and less confident with the bet she had between Be and herself.

    ¡°Master, we werete, please punish us!¡±

    ¡°Master, we brought the things. This ce is a little strange, it took us a long time to find.¡±

    Dorothea and Amy Beth transformed into humanoid maidens andnded in front of Be. They were naturally not covered up by anything. They could have covered up with magic, but if Be wasn¡¯t wearing anything, then it would be insincere for them to do so in front of their mistress. So, they simply ¡°went with the flow¡± and showed up at the fantastic campfire party naked.

    Amy Beth poured out a bunch of special fighting clothes. It was all bikini-style battlewear, inspired by Be¡¯s many adult-oriented fighting games from her previous life. Even though it was attractive, the actualbat resistance was tougher than that of heavy armor.

    The bikini armor was originally created for military force professions, not necessarily for magical ones, but Be designed it for the mage professions too for the sake of appreciation. None of the girls here would be able to escape this super ¡°trap¡±.

    The roaring sound of footstepsing from the distance mixed in with the metallic sh of swords and armor woke up the sleeping girls. They were just about to look for their clothes when they realized that the clothes were still wet. They felt even wetter now. Besides their original clothes, each girl now had a set of sexy bikini armor in front of them, roughly the same size as the girls¡¯ bodies. Be had been able to collect data on the full body data of all the girls previously at the Christian Hotel¡¯s pool.

    ¡°Everyone, we of the Rose Society are heading to the Thunder Canyon for shelter. There is a major outbreak in the Crystal Dragon Lair in Dusk Valley, and arge number of Crystal Dragons areing over. The way back is cut off now. Those who wish to follow the Rose Society, put on the bikini armor in front of you and follow us. If you wish to retreat back and head west, you¡¯ll be able to reach the bounty hunter¡¯s camp in the Cloud Sea Basin.¡±

    Faced with Be¡¯s ploy, arge number of girls thought about it, but still put on the extremely embarrassing bikini battle armor in front of them and followed Be¡¯s Rose Society to the Thunder Canyon. The bounty hunter camp at the Forest of the Wild has already been destroyed by the Dark Goblins, and the return teleportation magic array setup there had been converted into a magic teleportation array to Thunder Canyon. With the assistance of New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea to help repair it, it managed to recover from the fire and can be used to teleport there directly so they can take refuge in the Thunder Canyon.

    Early on at Christian Hotel, the participating female students of Olsylvia Academy had already tried on the bikini swimsuits, so it wasn¡¯t as shameful to put on the simr-looking battle armor. Be had everything set up for the girls at the start to get them used to epting bikini swimsuits as a product.

    The Thunder Canyon has its own magic boundary that istes it from the rest of the dragon race bloodline. Crystal Dragons can¡¯t enter. Simrly, New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea and Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth also could not enter. ording to their spection, the Thunder Canyon is hiding a very terrifying thunder dragon race whose strength they cannot determine, but they wouldn¡¯t be weaker than them.

    Thunder magic restrains water magic. Even if it was the former Holy Beast Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth, she will still be severely restricted in the Thunder Canyon. This is the home of the thunder attribute. Wherever she, a water attribute Holy Beast went, she would also end up unable to kill even a Thunder Lizard because of the elemental weakness. After delivering the bikini armor, Amy Beth joined Dorothea to help Be transport the captured bounty hunter beauties away.

    New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea wanted to go, but she couldn¡¯t enter the Thunder Canyon. She had a hint of dragon blood in her. The only one that can go is the Dark Tyrant Dragon. It suffered a lot of lightning damage from battling two Thunder Lizards in a row, mostly from the first fight because it didn¡¯t have any equipment to protect it against the lightning, so it can only be taken into the pet space so it can recuperate from its wounds.

    Through the magic of the Moonlight Teleportation Array, the girls put away their originally wet clothes and disappeared into the array. Not long after all the girls disappeared, the Crystal Dragons arrived, but the tens of thousands of Skeleton Soldiers blocking them had already been crushed in their trenches. Even the heavily-armored units are just a quick stomp for the Crystal Dragons.

    ¡°They actually all escaped...Damn it, this magic aura...Seems like they were helped by others with draconic blood. They¡¯re not low-leveled.¡±

    On the back of the leading Crystal Dragon is a beautiful young maiden with a loli figure. From the looks of it, she was the leader of the Crystal Dragons. She jumped down and stood on the Moonlight Teleportation Magic Array that was left behind and stomped angrily. They were one step away from catching them.

    The Crystal Dragons are ¡°illiterate¡± when ites to magic. Even if she¡¯s the leader, the strongest Crystal Dragon, she still can¡¯t understand theplicated draconic magic written by New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea. Isn¡¯t she intentionally making things difficult for her?

    ¡°To the Cloud Sea Basin. The Thunder Canyon...Forget it. As long as we capture that bounty hunter¡¯s camp and get to the city with their more useful teleportation magic array...we won¡¯t be caught. If only we had some hostages...¡±

    ¡°Leader...Ourpanions at the back won¡¯tst much longer. Let¡¯s hurry up and move! Those two damned guys are chasing after us again.¡±

    Under themand of the leader, the Crystal Dragon group quickly made their way to the Cloud Sea Basin. Not far behind the Crystal Dragon group were two huge dragon-shaped demonic beings that were chasing after the flying Crystal Dragon group, leaving behind crushed remains of Crystal Dragons everywhere along the way. These Crystal Dragons that humans can¡¯t evenpare to be as weak as goblins before these two demonic dragons. They could kill them as easily as ants.

    These two demonic dragons are unusually gorgeous, one emitting a bright green luster like that of an emerald all throughout its body. The other was even more amazing. Its entire body glimmered like a gemstone. Against the background of the night, the two demonic dragons were gorgeous like two precious works of art.

    ¡°Demonic Emerald Dragon, you move fast. That group of mining ves actually escaped. Especially that girl, Purple ze. I¡¯ve said early on that that little one has had a longing of freedom in her eyes and told you to lock her up with more chains, but you wouldn¡¯t listen. If something big happenster, Master will...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gem Dragon. They won¡¯t be able to head into a human city. If it wasn¡¯t for that nasty group of humans prying open the seal array, how could the Crystal Dragons have a chance to escape...As long as they don¡¯t go to the Thunder Canyon, the two forbidden high-ranking existences in the Cloud Sea Basin have already returned to their masters. That group of Crystal Dragons would only be caught if they went...¡±

    The ones chasing after the Crystal Dragons were the Demonic Emerald Dragon and the Gem Dragon. These two are under one of the two evil gods secretly controlling Manasvir Empire¡¯s Imperial City, the Netherworld Creator. The Crystal Dragon¡¯sir in Dusk Valley is actually a ve house enving the Crystal Dragons to excavate precious minerals. The Crystal Dragons¡¯ mining abilities are several times stronger than that of the Goblinborers.

    This time, among the ones participating in thepetition in Olsylvia Academy was one of the male Saviors, God Chosen Knight Scott. Scott¡¯s character had already erupted and with the usual s*** luck of a Savior, he directly broke the entrapment array, releasing the imprisoned Crystal Dragons. It¡¯s a pity that he wasn¡¯t able to hold on, because if he held on a little longer, he might have been able to act in a heroic rescue y, taking the leader of the Crystal Dragons, a beautiful loli maiden, into his harem. Now, he could be considered to have given another transmigrator the cheap pass.

    The Thunder Canyon¡¯s environment was way beyond Be¡¯s expectations. Based on the lush forest environment of the Forest of the Wild, she estimated that no matter how bad the Thunder Canyon was, it should at least have some trees and vegetation! But truth was, the Thunder Canyon was not the same world as the Forest of the Wild at all.

    This is a special area of deste desert mixed in with oases. The zing sun burned overhead, constantly baking the earth, and there were only a few small oases, the rest was a desert. Even though there wasn¡¯t a sandstorm blowing yet, with so few trees and vegetation, it would be a tricky natural disaster if a sandstorm ever came blowing through.

    There was a specialyer of a translucent magical barrier in the sky, blocking the ultraviolet rays of the sun, but not the heat. It was fortunate that the girls were all wearing bikinis, otherwise the heat would be unbearable. At least, it was still within their tolerance range. The girls had gotten so hot and sweaty that the girls who wereining about being forced to wear bikinis all shut up. It was too hot in the Thunder Canyon. Some of the girls even wanted to take off their bikini tops, but they could only endure it if nobody was going to do it first.

    The environment of the Thunder Canyon felt to Be like a re-creation of the environment on Earth in prehistoric eras before the extinction of dinosaurs with a barren desert everywhere. The ce had sparse vegetation, and Thunder Lizard skeletons were all over the ce. This scene caused Be to wonder if she stepped onto the wrong set, or if New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea was ying her on purpose, or if they were teleported somewhere else on mistake.

    ¡°Strange, this is Thunder Canyon on the map, there¡¯s no mistaking it!¡±

    Be took out the map and looked around, finding no faults. They weren¡¯t off the location depicted on the map at all. And, beforeing here, Be had proofread the map specifically and the other points lined up perfectly. Still, the sharp-eyed President Isaman who was first to discover the problem with the map gave Be a rude awakening.¡±

    ¡°Be, this map of yours... is at least a few hundred years old. The environment changed long ago. Your map is outdated...The Thunder Canyon no longer looks as it did hundreds of years ago.¡±

 Volume 6 Chapter 350: Terrifying Sneak Attackers Lurking in The Thunder Canyon Central Oasis

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 350: Terrifying Sneak Attackers Lurking in The Thunder Canyon Central Oasis</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    Indeed, the Thunder Canyon used to be filled with aquatic nts. The original name of this area was not Thunder Canyon. Instead, it was named thus because the first beasts seen by the pioneering adventurers here were the Thunder Lizards, and they were almost wiped out by them. After the only surviving adventurer was saved, he called the area Thunder Canyon, meaning the canyon where the Thunder Lizards made their home.

    Be and the other girls chose to rest where theynded. The area around the Thunder Canyon was a bit strange, as if it was a ce where the sun never set. Whether they shared the same sun as the outside world was also unknown. The girls were now confirming the time with the outside world using the contact crystal Be had brought with her. The Crystal Dragon¡¯s army had already ransacked the Forest of the Wild, so it was considered safer for them to stay at Thunder Canyon.

    The Thunder Canyon was not only home to the S-rank Thunder Lizards, but also the simrly S-ranked Trihorn Tyrant Dragon and the Armored Ground Dragon that was covered in armored spikes. The former was an Other World replica of the triceratops that relied mainly on its three sharp horns to attack, while thetter was an Other World replica of the Ankylosaurus. It was equipped with a tough skin that was as hard as metal and the meteor hammer on its tail. These two were purely physical attack types, and their habits were the same as the real herbivorous dinosaurs.

    The real area controlled by the Thunder Lizard should be the Thunder Temple at the great oasis in the center of Thunder Canyon, but they had no idea whether the priest of that temple was this world¡¯s Thunder God. A massive lightning barrier surrounded the temple¡¯s surroundings to prevent intruders from sneaking in.

    The real reason for the decline of Thunder Canyon was the dinosaur-type beasts¡¯ eating capacity. They ate so much that they cleaned out the canyon. There were no carnivorous ground dragon demonic beings like the Dark Tyrant Dragon here, causing the herbivorous sub-dragon type beasts such as the Thunder Lizard, Trihorn Tyrant Dragon, and the Armored Ground Dragon to reproduce at a much higher rate. With theck of natural enemies to control their numbers, they ravaged the canyon¡¯s vegetation without any fear.

    Since they had two days left, Be decided to have the girls team up to hunt, so they could gain points. Of course, except the super beasts like the Trihorn Tyrant Dragon and the Armored Ground Dragon, there were other demonic beasts to hunt. However, Be made a pleasant discovery. Before this, when the girls were having their campfire party, they all ate the barbecued Thunder Lizard meat, and they now had the Thunder Lizard¡¯s smell on them.

    Those simple-minded Thunder Lizards mistook the girls, who had the same ¡°smell¡±, as their own kind. Right now, in order to fight against the Trihorn Tyrant Dragons and the Armored Ground Dragons to take control of the limited number of desert oases, Be and the other girls naturally gained some S-rank ¡°friendly units¡±. So, the girls spread out to join the new hunting activity.

    With the help of the Thunder Lizards, the girls teamed up to y the dragons. The girls from the magic department dealt with the slow but heavily armored Armored Ground Dragon, while those from the physical department handled the Trihorn Tyrant Dragons with faster speeds but were not as tough, so they were able to break through their defenses.

    Be and President Isaman brought a Thunder Horn each and headed to the Thunder Temple. The source of the magic that prevented the dragon race from entering the barrier was right in that temple. She wanted to see what was there, and the Thunder Lizard¡¯s horn allowed them to disguise themselves as one of the Thunder Lizards. Hence, they wouldn¡¯t be affected by the lightning barrier.

    ¡°Why did you choose me, Be? Wouldn¡¯t it be better if you chose Kriss and the others!¡±

    ¡°Isaman, aren¡¯t we friends and partners? That¡¯s why I chose you. We¡¯re teammates, and even though Kriss is also my teammate, it¡¯s better to just let her handle the situation here!¡±

    Isaman opened her palm and saw the Thunder Lizard core that Be forced on her and felt a little overwhelmed. Be choosing her to be her only teammate caused Isaman to wonder. She clearly had many options. Wouldn¡¯t it be better to select Kriss and the other more obedient ones!

    Be didn¡¯t give President Isaman too much time to think about it. Taking her hand, she dragged her into the central oasis of the Thunder Canyon. Before leaving, Be left her ¡°girlfriend¡± Kriss a slightly apologetic nce, but Kriss returned a look of understanding. President Isaman never joined the dorm, so Be was probably trying to take advantage of the situation to drag her into their big family!

    The Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madix City¡¯s northern district, Magic Broadcasting Hall. The beautiful hosts were looking awkwardly at the ck screen. After they were forced to stop broadcasting from the Crystal Dragon crisis at Dusk Valley, they also lost the image of the Forest of the Wild. Now, only the Cloud Sea Basin¡¯s live feed was on. Because of the unique environment of the ce, a constant fog hindered the view, and the broadcasted image wasn¡¯t very clear.

    It seemed like they wouldn¡¯t be able to earn any money in this year¡¯s qualifier. This caused the hosts and guests to feel puzzled. The girls¡¯ scores were increasing steadily the whole time, the type where they would go up by the tens. They clearly couldn¡¯t see where the girls were, so where did those pointse from?

    ¡°Not good... Someone else is broadcasting the match.¡±

    ¡°What... How could this be? Quick, send it to us...¡±

    After paying a viewing fee of ten gold coins with their magic storage cards, the hosts received a magic broadcast message from the eastern Aldridge Magic Empire. They saw arge group of girls in sexy bikini armor in a barren desert oasis, teaming up with the Thunder Lizards to battle the Trihorn Tyrant Dragons and Armored Ground Dragons.

    Even though the girls¡¯ faces were blurred with an automatic mosaic censor, the number badges on their arms proved that they were from Olsylvia Academy that they couldn¡¯t find the whole time. The impact of this bikini plus demonic beast, and beauty and the beast image was great. It was a feast for the eyes, and they also got to watch a fight. Instantly, the broadcasting market waspletely snatched away by them.

    ording to the broadcast, arge number of gamblers were already donating on the broadcast program. This wasn¡¯t a very erotic image by Earth¡¯s standards. Be had turned down the FPS, so they couldn¡¯t see all too well. Due to the blurriness, the gentlemen watching aren¡¯t able to have a clear image of the girls¡¯ bodies. But bikinis basically didn¡¯t exist in this Other World, so the costumes alone were worth their donations.

    It turned out that Be had utilized her identity of Grand Duke Baize of the Aldridge Empire and used a magical tool to broadcast the image of the girls fighting the draconic demonic beings in Thunder Canyon. She was more at ease to have the scene broadcast by her own Aldridge Empire and as the cameraman herself. But the presenter was Marquess Karoluna. She didn¡¯t even cover her face with a mask and was wearing a deep blue evening gown, openly appearing under the stream.

    ¡°Ahem, gentlemen... I am the temporary host, Marquess Karoluna. The footage is being ryed by my dear friend, Grand Duke Baize. We have set up another pool where you can donate to your favorite girl for a chance of getting one of her possessions. The guest that donates the most will be able to obtain the clothes worn by the girl you are cheering for... It is the clothes they are wearing now. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll keep it a secret for you.¡±

    Karoluna fought back the urge tough. She didn¡¯t quite agree with Be¡¯s idea. Who would buy bikini armor that had been worn by a girl before? However, she had misjudged the potential of the gentlemen in the Other World. A godly prop like the original smell pantsu was something that gentlemen, who were rich with nowhere to spend their money on, needed.

    Many of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s girls were at the level of either princesses or noble youngdies, and even Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church. If you wished to obtain their undergarments for collection without having to ruin their impressions of you, this was the best opportunity.

    It didn¡¯t take long for all the girls to receive arge amount of gold. Even though the girls had their faces censored and their bodies blurred, they could still see who was wearing the sexier armor. When Be provided the girls with the bikini armor, she had already thought about this. The richer girls were given rtively more conservative styles, while the sexier bikinis were given to Frank Civilian Academy¡¯s girls. This way, they¡¯d be able to receive higher donations as a sort of ¡°schrship¡± for them.

    Naturally, Be wouldn¡¯t sell something like the ¡°scented pantsu¡±. She had already prepared high imitation counterfeits. Be would rather collect the original underwear pieces herself than selling it to these gentlemen. This was a ¡°fraud trap¡±, but the gentlemen still jumped in without hesitation.

    The magical live broadcast studio had already plunged into silence. They were losing money because someone else had snatched the broadcast. And, the cameraman who was secretly filming and broadcasting the thing just happened to be Grand Duke Baize. If it was a Grand Duke, the only ones who could take them down were people at the rank of prince. Nobody here was a prince-level existence, so they couldn¡¯t even send Grand Duke Baize a ¡°friendly reminder¡±.

    ¡°Just prepare the broadcast for the finals. This qualifier... was our loss. I never thought that the girls would have outstanding bits in thepetition too.¡±

    ¡°But, they¡¯re in the Thunder Canyon and fighting other ranking demonic beasts while borrowing the Thunder Lizards¡¯ power. Isn¡¯t that cheating...¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t contract the Thunder Lizards. They just happen to be attacking the same target. The cheating argument doesn¡¯t hold any water, and that is the business of the hosting Empire...¡±

    In the mysterious oasis deep in Thunder Canyon, Be was holding Isaman¡¯s hand, and the two were like lovers on a date at a rare desert oasis. Be was dressed in a ck bikini while Isaman was dressed in a deep purple one. Both of them wore a pair of Thunder Horns nes that looked like matching couple sets.

    The only thing in the way of them and this desert oasis was that lightning barrier outside. After entering, it was pretty much just a normal desert oasis. However, there were still differences. For example, the fragments of relics vaguely appearing in the grass. They had no idea what civilization left this behind, but they likely had nothing to do with humans. Be couldn¡¯t understand any of the writing on their surface.

    There were no Thunder Lizards in the oasis. They were only concentrated on the outer edge, and they didn¡¯t dare to go deeper. There seemed to be a fearful existence in the oasis, making the Thunder Lizards avoid stepping into this holynd.

    ¡°Be, someone is... Wait, you...¡±

    Isaman was just about to warn Be that someone was around when Be suddenly held her and pushed her down. Before she could speak, her lips were covered softly by Be. Isaman wanted to protest and express her displeasure at being taken advantage of to Be, but as soon as she saw the three poison darts on Be¡¯s back, she closed her mouth. Someone had tried to sneak attack the duo, and Be took the full brunt of the attack alone, doing her duty as a knight should.

    ¡°Shh, don¡¯t speak. It¡¯s fine. That guy¡¯s too sneaky. These poison darts ignorebat auras and magical barriers.¡±

    Be¡¯s back just felt a little chilly. This surrogate body of hers was also disguised from a Demon King¡¯s body, and poisons generally had no effect on them. The sneak attacker on the other side was using something like a bamboo tube tounch their attack, so the darts were fired with little noise. Be was only able to block the blow by instinct.

    The sneak attacker must have judged that Be and Isaman would both faint, but they didn¡¯t expect them to survive. Through the gaps of the grass, Be was able to see the face of their attacker. It was a member of a non-human race that stood more than 2 meters tall. Their entire body was covered in leather armor like natives, and they had simr hands to humans. They had lizard skin but also human-like features. Be suspected that this might be an Other World hybrid of a lizardman and a human that gave birth to such a monstrous thing.

    However, Be¡¯s second thought was that the other world¡¯s lizardmen and the humans could not reproduce with each other. It didn¡¯t make sense for them to be hybrids in the first ce. After they approached, Be finally decided that these guys were Draconians from their draconic aura. They were humanoid creatures evolved from sub-dragon species. If the dinosaurs on Earth didn¡¯t go extinct, they might have evolved into this form too.

    The battle prowess of the Draconians was clearly more terrifying than the lizardmen, but both were just as strong. The Draconians were better at using weapons and their IQs were closer to that of humans, so they were much more cunning than the lizardmen. When they surrounded Be and Isaman, three Draconians were holding ropes while the rest watched from afar.

    They stopped just before they reached Be. From the fact that they were holding ropes, Be knew they were up to no good. She jumped straight up to punch the closest Draconian right in the stomach. The Draconian was too tall for Be to hit its head, so she aimed at the stomach instead.

    Taking advantage of their pause, Be pushed the Draconian she killed, using its corpse as a throwing weapon to hit the Draconians that were blowing darts at them from a distance. The guy was instantly smashed to a pump by the powerful impact. When the Draconians saw the situation, they nned to retreat, but the area was already restricted by Isaman¡¯s barrier. They were locked here and couldn¡¯t escape.

    ¡°Get lost! You sneaky dart-blowing bastards!¡±

    Be took out her knight¡¯s sword and rushed over, cutting the Draconians in half at the waist with a few swings. She was way too strong, and even her sword had a few nicks.

    ¡°Be! Are you alright? Don¡¯t be so rash next time... I don¡¯t want to see you get hurt. No... I just don¡¯t want to owe someone a life-saving favor!¡±

    ¡°Isaman, you proud... Forget it, I¡¯m happy, so what do you care? If there¡¯s a next time, and a next next time, I¡¯ll still want to save you... You¡¯re a priest, and I¡¯m a knight. It¡¯s that simple.¡±

    On this rare asion, Priestess Isaman didn¡¯t bicker with Be. She came forward to help Be pull out the darts carefully, then she healed her with magic. When Be saw the light blush on her face, she didn¡¯t continue teasing her. One should know when to stop with things like this. If she kept teasing her, she might make her run off. Then She wouldn¡¯t have a chance to get close to her.

    Under the light of Isaman¡¯s healing ray that went beyondmon sense, the wound on Be¡¯s back quickly healed. This priestess was also unprecedented. Even the dark rituals wouldn¡¯t be able to heal the body of a Demon King. Yet Isaman¡¯s holy healing light healed the wounds on Demon King Be¡¯s back just like that. There was no interference between light and dark at all. There were still many secrets hidden in this beautiful priestess that were waiting for Be to discover them.

    ¡°Isaman, your healing rays can actually heal a demon...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Be. You¡¯re a normal human, so it¡¯s only normal that I can heal you. Don¡¯t ask any further. Let¡¯s each keep our secrets, okay?¡±

    Isaman looked away from Be. She stared at the grass, her dainty hand pulling even tighter on Be¡¯s left hand as if she didn¡¯t want to talk about the topic anymore. Be could only give up. She checked the points she had obtained, but she didn¡¯t imagine that these Draconians would be worth thirty points each. They were demonic beings that granted the highest points other than the S-ranked beasts. The highest one could get from an A-rank demonic being was also just thirty points, and they were even harder to deal with than these Draconians.

    ¡°Isaman, the Draconians here are worth thirty points each. Let¡¯s quickly go to the temple and break the lightning array. Then, we¡¯ll be able to give our Rose Society members the chance toe here and earn points.¡±

    Apart from having no materials to gather, these Draconians were still pretty good in terms of points. Except for the fact that they could use weapons, their defenses were far less resilient than even some B-ranked demonic beasts. The extra points were probably given on ount of their intelligence that was almostparable to humans.

    ¡°Be, these Draconians have signs of being cursed, and it looks like a curse cast by the human race. Let¡¯s go and take a look! Maybe someone came ahead of us.¡±

    The attentive Isaman spotted the little traces of magic left behind on the Draconians¡¯ corpses. Be was now a knight by profession and her magic detection was not as keen as Isaman¡¯s, so she almost overlooked this important point.

    The two went where the Draconians came from and sawrge piles of Draconian corpses that were killed by curse-type evil magic. There were no visible wounds on their bodies. All of them were bleeding from all seven of their orifices, and their numbers were estimated to be in the hundreds.

    They had no idea if the guy who fought them was strong or not overall, but their curse attack abilities gained Isaman¡¯s recognition. They were a very outstanding curse master. Isaman quickly picked up a torn fragment of an armband with a ck eye symbol on it from the ground.

    ¡°Be, do you recognize this ck eye symbol?¡±

    ¡°This... I know who it is now.¡±

 Volume 6 Chapter 351: The Clash Of Evil Between The Oasis Draconians And The Abyss Insects

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 351: The sh Of Evil Between The Oasis Draconians And The Abyss Insects</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Inside the desert oasis at the center of Thunder Valley, within the hidden regions of the Forest of the Wild, lived a group of special Draconians. They revered the Thunder Dragon and would kill any invader who barged into the ce that they considered their sacred ground without hesitation. Be and Isaman had been attacked as they had identally wandered into that sacred ground. However, they were only attacked by a small group. It seemed that the Draconians had been drastically weakened by the curse.

    Be felt that thebat abilities of the Draconians needed to be re-evaluated. Each Draconian was supposed to be worth 30 points, which felt a little excessive as this was equivalent to hunting and killing an A-Grade demonic beast. She found shreds of cloth that appeared to be part of an armband with the Eye of Darkness¡¯ insignia on it. Within the Olsylvia Academy, Chairman Sally Roy was the only one who wore such an armband.

    ¡°Be, I feel that there¡¯s something not quite right with the demonic beings in this region. I think we should...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, their attacks are useless against me. Otherwise, I¡¯ll just summon... summon more demonic beings to back us up.¡±

    Be was not exaggerating at all. As being in this desert oasis did not limit her to the lightning element, she was not restricted from any demonic being she wished to summon. Be and President Isaman walked along a path that was lined with bits of dismembered corpses and they soon arrived at the remnants of a battlefield. This ce was covered in corpses of dead Draconians. However, the other party was nowhere to be seen. After a round of attempts at dark summoning, Be sullenly resigned herself to the fact that the bodies of the Draconians could not be resurrected this way at all. Unlike the Skeletons, the Draconians¡¯ bones could not be summoned into battle in the same manner.

    Since these corpses could not be summoned as Skeletons, they were basically useless trash. Be kept her eyes on the ground as she tried to differentiate between the various bloodstains. Draconian blood was vastly different from Human blood. The former was green, while the Humans¡¯ blood was red. Unexpectedly, other than the Draconians¡¯ blood, there were fresh traces of Human blood on the field as well. If the pair were to follow the bloody tracks, they should be able to find the Humans who had been attacked by the Draconians.

    Be tipped out a few insect eggs from her storage ring. These were demonic beings that had contractual agreements with her and they were Abyss Insect eggs that she had obtained from one of the Abyss Creators, the Insect Empress Vicky Hill. As long as there were corpses, the Abyss Insects would develop as a parasite. As Vicky Hill had entered into a mistress-ve contract with her, Be had the aura of the Insect Empress. In fact, the aura would reflect that she was superior to Empress Vicky Hill. This meant that she would be able tomand any Abyss Insects, including Insect Empresses, without any fear of being attacked.

    ¡°Be... this is... these insects are so... so scary... nothing will go wrong, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. They can¡¯t enter the Humans¡¯ area from here. Furthermore, they will listen to my everymand.¡±

    President Isaman watched in horror as the insect eggs seemed toe alive and split open to reveal countless maggot-likervae that began to burrow into the Draconian corpses. Soon enough, they began to multiply and grow extremely quickly. Isaman grabbed Be¡¯s right arm and held on tightly. Somehow, Isaman no longer felt any enmity against the other girl. However, she was still unwilling to admit defeat. If not for the bet, Isaman would have already be friends with Be, just like Kriss and the others.

    These particr parasitic insect demonic beings were mutated Abyss Crypt Insects. These giant cockroaches reproduced at a startling rate and were the optimal choice for invasive battles. It did not take long before they absorbed all the nutrients from the Draconian corpses. Each corpse was enough to breed at least three Abyss Crypt Insects. As long as there were enough Abyss Crypt Insects, even the strongest of the Draconians would not be able to fend off an attack by such arge swarm.

    ¡°My respects, Your Majesty. Our patience has been rewarded. We finally have the opportunity to serve our Empress.¡±

    ¡°Mmm... you can speak the Humannguage. Well... alright, I have a mission for you.¡±

    The Abyss Crypt Insects that emerged from the Draconians¡¯ corpses were of a much higher level than the ones Be had encountered previously. They also had a pair of wings on their backs that enabled them to fly. Although they still looked like super cockroaches, these new Abyss Crypt Insects definitely looked much sturdier. Furthermore, as they could speak the Humannguage, they couldmunicate with her and Be no longer found them disgusting.

    After gathering hundreds of Abyss Cockroaches, Be encountered another group of Draconians. This group was much better equipped than the previous one. Other than blowguns, these Draconians were wearing dark blue metal armor. The other group was merely made up of regr hunters. This group was definitely part of the military. The Abyss Crypt Insects scattered in every direction andid in ambush within the bushes on both sides, ready to attack the oing Draconians. By nature, the Abyss Insects were brutal and fearless. In fact, they were one of the few types of Abyss Demonic Beings that would not hesitate to kill the other party, even if it was a Demon God. Since they did not fear Demon Gods or Evil Gods, these Draconians were nothing to them. In their eyes, things were only separated into two categories ¨C allies and food.

    Be had purposely erased Human females from the Abyss Crypt Insects¡¯ list of targets. This way, they would not harm any of the girls who were hunting within the Thunder Valley, no matter the circumstances. Be and President Isaman moved further away to hide. Isaman¡¯s palms were drenched in sweat. This was the first time she was fighting alongside Abyss Insects as an ally. Moreover, these Abyss Insects looked so frightening and it was perfectly normal to feel a little weirded out.

    This group of Draconians seemed to be in the middle of transporting something. Be took a closer look and got so furious that she almost jumped out of the bushes to attack them. Fortunately, Isaman noticed Be¡¯s anger rise. After a moment of hesitation, she pulled Be¡¯s right hand and pressed it to her chest. Be¡¯s anger temporarily dissipated as she felt the astonishing bounce of Isaman¡¯s chest through the extremely thin material of her bikini swimsuit.

    The Draconians were carrying a beautiful naked youngdy in their midst. The girl had long crimson hair and her voluptuous body was smoking hot. Be immediately recognized her as Miss Veronica from the Blood Skulls. Her arms and legs were tied to a single pole as she hung upside down from it. The Draconians seemed to be parading her publicly as though they were carrying a prized pig on a pole.

    What made Be even more furious was the fact that Veronica had been severely injured. There were streaks of blood all over her body. Even her beautiful face was covered in blood and there was no way of knowing if she was dead or alive. Although Be had some enmity with the Blood Skull Organization, she did not feel this way towards Miss Veronica. Since Veronica had fallen into this poor state, her partner, Chairman Sally Roy, was most likely in a simr state as well. This meant that Be needed to move quickly.

    The Draconians carefully scanned their surroundings, on high alert. They had gone through so much trouble to capture their tributes to the Thunder Dragon, and nothing must go wrong. As they approached the corpses, the Abyss Crypt Insects that had been lying in wait immediately pounced on them and the Draconian warriors fell to the ground. The super cockroaches opened their mouths and extended a terrifying set of feelers that pierced every crevice on the Draconian warriors¡¯ face. The Draconians had never experienced such an unconventional attack like this before and dozens of Draconians had been forced to the ground as they were attacked by the parasites.

    Taking advantage of the chaos, Be charged out of the bushes. The few Draconians that were carrying Veronica had already been attacked by the Abyss Crypt Insects and had thrown her aside in an attempt to escape. Be swiftly used her dagger to cut off the ropes binding Veronica¡¯s hands and legs before carrying her away. She chose not to look at the ongoing battle behind her. With the Abyss Crypt Insects¡¯ terrifying offensive tactics, they would soon gain the upper hand and it would only be a matter of time before the group of Draconians were exterminated.

    ¡°That hurt like hell. You monsters, I¡¯m going to kill... Mmm, you¡¯re... Be?¡±

    ¡°Miss Veronica, I¡¯m begging you, stop shouting. You¡¯ll attract the attention of the Draconians... and those insect demonic beings.¡±

    ¡°I apologize, I was wrong. You... be a little gentler! That bunch of goddamned demonic beings hit extremely hard.¡±

    Veronica, who had roused from the pain, gave up her pointless struggling after she took a proper look at Be¡¯s face. Her entire body was covered in wounds. Be carried her to a stream and carefully began to clean the wounds all over Veronica¡¯s body. If she had never seen Be¡¯s aggressive side, Isaman might have fallen for Be¡¯s gentler side. That demoness had an almost obsessive taste for beautiful girls.

    ¡°Be... go save Chairman Sally Roy as quickly as you can. We got separated. To cover my retreat, she remained behind alone to deal with the monster army. If I had known this would happen, I never would have entered the Thunder Valley!¡±

    ¡°Alright, my dear young miss. Of course I will. Now, just lie here obediently, do not move.¡±

    ¡°Alright, wait... my mouth isn¡¯t injured... wuu...¡±

    Be took a few rolls of white bandages and wrapped them around Veronica in a mummy-like fashion. While Veronica was not paying attention, she had been wrapped in bandages like a beautiful mummy. Her arms were crossed in front of her chest while her feet were stretched out in parallel. Veronica¡¯s body was soon bound tightly. Looking at the serious look on Be¡¯s face, Veronica did not know if she was saving or abducting her. Her mouth had been gagged and she could only stare at Be with questioning eyes.

    ¡°Everything will be fine, Miss Veronica. Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m not from the Eye of Darkness. Also, outside this oasis, the broadcasts are still ongoing! If they were to capture footage of you in your current state, the Blood Skull¡¯s reputation would definitely take a hit. In a moment, I will disguise you as an ancient corpse to transport you out. This way, no one will know that you were injured. Nod your head if you agree, say something to refuse if you do not.¡±

    Veronica¡¯s eyes were filled with shame. This girl was downright despicable! In fact, Be was worse than she was. Since she was gagged, there was no way she was able to refuse! Left without a choice, Veronica nodded and allowed Be to cover her eyes as well. Be nned to use the same method she had used to transport the First Generation Radiant Pope Goldsmith and the Fifth Generation Radiant Pope Roxanne. Veronica would be wrapped up like a mummy and brought back. Fortunately, she still had the old replicas of the pharaohs¡¯ coffins which could be put to good use now.

    ¡°Isaman, is it really necessary for you to look at me with so much suspicion? I truly wish to help Miss Veronica.¡±

    Once she was done stuffing cotton into Veronica¡¯s ears, Be turned and immediately saw that President Isaman was staring at her with a suspicious look in her eye. She hastily began to exin her actions. Veronica was still wounded, and she would not do anything to vite a pretty girl who had yet to recover from her injuries. Even if she was interested in Veronica, she would not do it right now.

    ¡°Be... you do not have to exin anything to me. Junior Veronica is the young mistress of the Blood Skulls, one of the four evil organizations. To be honest, the young mistresses of these organizations have extremely high worths. If you were to kidnap one of them and sell them to the opposing organization, you¡¯d most likely be rewarded handsomely!¡±

    ¡°Isaman, you¡¯re mistaken. I¡¯m not someone who is greedy for money. None of those riches or treasures could match up to any of you...¡±

    Be and the others finally located Chairman Sally Roy who was currently on a small grasnd. Although she was currently in a rather pathetic state, she was notpletely naked. However, from the battle, most of her clothes had been torn to shreds, leaving a few small strips of cloth on her body. Large patches of creamy white skin were revealed and it was no different from being naked.

    Be noticed many heart wrenching wounds on Sally Roy¡¯s body which appeared as though they had been there for a long time. Compared to Veronica, she was the true mafia young mistress. Those wounds that spread across her back were practically like special marks of honor. Arge group of Draconian warriorsy dead near Sally Roy. They looked like they had died from a curse as their corpses were extremely shriveled. Judging by the look of the corpses, they must have been using one of the forbidden magical curses ¨C the ¡°Withering Death¡±. This was an extremely evil curse where the individual casting the curse would have to use their life in exchange for their opponent¡¯s instant death.

    Sally Roy already had one knee on the ground as she held onto Veronica¡¯s crimson sword, which was stabbed into the ground. Earlier on, Be had taken a look at Veronica and Sally Roy¡¯s scores. Before Be had arrived as reinforcement, these two mafia female heroes had killed more than one hundred Draconian warriors and their total umted points put them in the top four amongst the girls. The other two on the scoreboard were also female heroes from the mafia ¨C the Death Wizard Kleina of the Skeleton Tower and Inie, the Shadow Warrior, from the Horrorshow Group.

    Due to the unique circumstances surrounding the central oasis, the points umted those four young mistresses had not been updated simultaneously. Otherwise, it was highly likely that there would be changes on the scoreboard outside. Kleina, who had the lowest points among the four, had twice as many points as Princess Kriss, who currently held the first spot among the female students outside the oasis.

    An Avian, dressed like a psychic, was standing in front of Chairman Sally Roy. That thing seemed to be able to speak in the Humannguage. However, it was extremely ugly. It had a bird¡¯s head perched atop its shoulders and it was a horrifying sight. It had a pair of wings on its back, which meant that it might have been a demonic being that used to be some sort of bird.

    ¡°The four of you have hidden from us for a day. I¡¯m impressed. Unfortunately, you will never be able to defeat my lord, the Thunder Dragon. Now, be good ande with me as tribute!¡±

    ¡°You monster... Be, what are you doing here!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to trick me again, I will not fall... my... hand...¡±

    Once Sally Roy caught sight of Be, she heaved a sigh of relief. That Avian demonic being clearly did not believe that more reinforcements would arrive and raised its lightning scepter with a look of confusion. Just as it was about to knock out Chairman Sally Roy to take her away, Be caught hold of its arms and pulled with all her might. This immediately broke both its arms.

    As the Avian was magical, it was useless against a close quarters attack from someone of thebat profession. Once its arms were rendered invalid, Be picked up the lightning scepter and used the sharp end to pierce through the demonic being¡¯s head in a single smooth motion. Once the demonic being was dead, Isaman then carried Miss Veronica, who was wrapped up like a mummy, over to them.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Be, you had to see... this is!¡±

    ¡°Senior Sally Roy, are these scars the reason why you refuse to wear a female dress? You should have said something! I have a way to heal those old scars.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already used the ¡°Withering Death¡±. My life force is...¡±

    ¡°I have my ways. Just rx. Be good!¡±

    Be walked up to Sally Roy, picked her up, and walked with President Isaman to find a safe ce for them. It was not a problem even if Sally Roy had used the ¡°Withering Death¡±. Life force could simply be absorbed from other demonic beasts. Although Humans could not use any magic that could absorb their opponent¡¯s life force, entities such as the high level demons and Demon Kings had no problem using such evil and forbidden magic.

    The four mafia young mistresses had avoided the main female contingent the moment they arrived at the Forest of the Wild. They followed the map and found the entrance to the Thunder Valley. Then, they used the immense power of the crimson sword in Veronica¡¯s hand that had been infused with Be¡¯s Demon King Blessing to break through the thunder protective barrier surrounding the central oasis. Once they got through the barrier, they finally entered this Human forbidden ground.

    While Be and the others had been engaging in battle with the Dark Goblins by the namelesske, Sally Roy and the others were attacked by the Draconians. The four of them had been fighting with thousands of Draconians for an entire day. During that time, they had killed hundreds of Draconians and were sessfully maintaining their killing streak until Sally Roy had been captured. It was a miracle that the four of them had managed to hold on for an entire day in a wild battle without any reinforcements. This meant that the Draconians would have hated them and had likely nned to capture them alive and torture them slowly as tribute.

    ¡°Senior Sally Roy, you... the four of you are insane. To take on...¡±

    ¡°Be, could you please inform the other girls to head here as reinforcements. Kleina and Inie had been captured and brought to the Thunder Dragon¡¯s altar. Please... I¡¯m so tired...¡±

    ¡°Got it, I will do it...¡±

    Once she had given Be her instructions, Sally Roy passed out in exhaustion. She had fought for an entire day and was quite tired. While Be and Isaman were busy bandaging Sally Roy¡¯s wounds, they heard a loud sound in the sky. Be looked up and saw a giant flying dragon soaring through the clouds. That dragon was muchrger than any other giant dragons that she had ever seen. She guessed that it was the overlord of the Thunder Valley ¨C the Thunder Dragon.

    The Thunder Dragon was covered in blue scales. Unlike the Ice Dragons, its scales buzzed with electrical energy. It looked like the standard western dragon and it had a horn in the center of its head, just like the Thunder Lizard. The Thunder Dragon was on its way to its altar to enjoy the amazing tributes and offerings from the Draconians. However, this time, it¡¯s journey would not be a peaceful one.

    Without Be¡¯s instructions, the Abyss Crypt Insects battling in the central oasis had swiftly evolved and mutated. When the Thunder Dragon flew by, dozens of giant Abyss Insects charged towards it. There were all sorts of flying insects that carried lethal venoms. The Thunder Dragon had not even reached its destination before it was stalled in the sky.

    Be and the others took this time to rush towards the Thunder Altar. They nned to arrive there before the Thunder Dragon did so that they could rescue Kleina and Inie, who had been taken as tribute.

 Volume 7 Chapter 409: Chance Encounter at Alessandra Academyâ€™s Food Festival

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 409: Chance Encounter at Alessandra Academy¡¯s Food Festival</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    In one of the dragon dormitories in the ¡°Pure White Heaven¡± at the northern campus area of the Alessandra Academy, Be¡¯s wless¡± behavior with the dragon princesses inside the dorm was not discovered by anyone. They didn¡¯t perform spot checks here at all, plus the soundproofing was excellent. Even if Be were to start a killing spree inside, no one would even be able to hear the screams outside.

    After the madness fromst night, Be managed to turn ck Dragon Princess riss, Silver Dragon Princess Isabel, Ice Dragon Princess Mavis, and Fire Dragon Princess Sulliman into her personal flying mounts while staying under the Dragon Race¡¯s sights. Golden Dragon Princess Laceman had already been obtained previously. Not counting the demonic dragons such as Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman and other unconventional Dragon Races, Be had already obtained five princess-level flying dragon mounts. Her achievements had already surpassed the other dragon knights in this dimension.

    ording to how things were developing, if Be didn¡¯t make a move against these dragon princesses, there was a nine out of ten chance that they would end up signing contracts with the male Saviors, so Be had to step in first. Of course, she still followed the transmigrator¡¯s ¡°friendship code.¡± There was no need to go so far. At least, Be didn¡¯t touch the dragon princes. Those might be left for the male Saviors to take their pick.

    ording to the information she got from the dragon princesses, the home base of the Dragon Race was not located on the human continent. They were in a rtively independent continent that was located north of the human continent. The Dragon Race settlement in the Knight¡¯s Kingdom was just thergest branch, not their home base. There were quite a lot of dragons. However, they were considered a minority whenpared to the huge poption of the human race.

    The Dragon Race had several branches. The demonic dragons belonged to the heretical dragon races and were expelled from the Dragon Race¡¯s genealogy more than ten thousand years ago before the Twelve Demon Kings attacked the Dragon Continent. When the Demonic Dragon Race turned to the Twelve Demon Kings¡¯ side and supported them, they were also expelled from the continent by those events. After the Demonic Dragon Race was driven away, the Dragon Race branched off into many different branches based on their attributes. The three strongest branches were chosen to be the Dragon God Race, while the rest were just regr dragon races.

    The princesses that Be had met so far were not from the Dragon God Races. Golden Dragon Princess Laceman had powerful physical attributes, Silver Dragon Princess Isabel was massively proficient in magic, while ck Dragon Princess riss¡¯ battle prowess wasparable to the demonic dragons. However, none of these dragon princesses were considered part of the Sacred Dragon Race. However, Be wasn¡¯t worried about it. In her opinion, as long as she liked them, it didn¡¯t matter what attribute the dragon princesses had; none of them should even think about escaping from her. She aspired to be the strongest ¡°Dragon Knight¡± in every sense.

    Be had changed into the Alessandra Academy uniform that she wore when she went out for a strollst night, which looked like a German military uniform. Be finally remembered putting the stockings on and even a suitable ck pair this time. This school uniform belonged to ck Dragon Princess riss. Be tinkered with it a little and took off the shoulder patch with riss¡¯ name on it.

    If one didn¡¯t pay attention, they generally wouldn¡¯t notice that Be was going out without her identifying shoulder patch. Be was currently in her original form as Sacred Demon God Samantha. Even though she looked human in appearance, the air around her wasrgely different. This was the best choice she could choose if she wanted to act as a foreign race student.

    Be turned around and looked at the beautiful bodies of the dragon princesses lying across the bed. They had already fallen asleep out of exhaustion. Even if dragons had much more stamina than humans, Be was a Demon God parading as a Demon King after all. The only one to make her exhausted after the deed was an existence at the same level as her. Regardless of how ferocious Silver Dragon Princess Isabel and the others were in front of other people, they were really no different from pets in front of a Demon God. Be didn¡¯t put all those animal headdresses on themst night for no reason.

    ¡°Have a good rest, my mounts.¡±

    Be looked at them lovingly for a while before she left. She had the eyes of an owner taking one final look at their pet cat or dog before leaving them to take care of the house while out on work. Be opened the door and collided with a girl standing by the doorway while she wasn¡¯t paying attention. The girl hade to find someone and headed over early in the morning and bumped into Be before she could knock on the door.

    ¡°Sorry. Who... Who are you? Why are you in Isabel and the others¡¯ room?¡±

    ¡°Uh, I... I¡¯m riss¡¯ ssmate. I just transferred here not long ago.¡±

    There was no need to guess the identity of the dragon maiden who collided with Be. When they bumped into each other, the dark energy in Be¡¯s body almost rebounded the dragon beauty out of reflex. This beautiful dragon maiden was Radiant Dragon Princess Hetivil. The Radiant Dragon Race was also called the White Dragons or the Sacred Dragon Race, one of the three branches of the Dragon Race known as the Dragon God Race.

    Hetivil¡¯s temperament was simr to that of the Radiant Church¡¯s Holy Maidens and papal heir that Be had encountered. She could also sense her divine aura from a distance. She had pure white hair with a look of curiosity in her golden eyes, wearing a full set Alessandra Academy¡¯s white version pair uniform as well as a translucent pair of stockings. Be almost had her sight stuck on those thighs.

    This Sacred Dragon Princess was either the natural airhead type or the sultry type. Didn¡¯t she realize how arousing those pair of see-through stockings were?! When she saw Hetivil wearing such provocative stockings with such a pure and innocent expression on her face, Be felt that she must really be a natural airhead. She had no idea that it was ¡°foul-y¡± to dress like that. However, Hetivil¡¯s face value was much higher than the other dragon princesses that Be had bulliedst night. The unique divinity and elegance was something that the other dragon princesses could notpare with at the moment.

    When they collided earlier, Be had bumped right into Princess Hetivil¡¯s ¡°special buffer zone¡± in front of her chest, and the bounciness was wonderful. Princess Hetivil came here to look for someone. She was in the same dorm as Fire Dragon Princess Sulliman, and the standard maximum was three people in each room for the dragon dorms. Yesterday, the bath at Hetivil¡¯s ce broke down, so she and her two other roommates ran off to different dorms to borrow the baths.

    Hetivil had originally wanted toe to this dorm, but she was too slow as Fire Dragon Sulliman was one step ahead. Last night, when Be fell down, she was supposed to have crashed into her body instead. She innocently told Be what she hade for without concealing anything. Alessandra Academy was having a food festival today, and she came to invite her roommate Sulliman to go with her.

    ¡°Um, about Sulliman and the others... Last night, they...¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so? Then no need to force them. I¡¯ll just find someone else. Right, what is your name?¡±

    Be still had many tactics to fool girls. She leaned close to Hetivil¡¯s ear and whispered into her delicate little ear. After hearing what Be said, a sh of embarrassment appeared on Princess Hetivil¡¯s face as she quickly left. Be was very direct and lied that Fire Dragon Princess Sulliman and the girls had their ¡°period¡±st night, so they couldn¡¯t go today.

    No matter which world was it, the best excuse for a girl was always the ¡°period¡± for taking leaves. Hetivil didn¡¯t think too deeply into it. She just asked for Be¡¯s name and turned around to look for someone else. Seeing her leave in a rush, Be wondered whether Hetivil was secretly a deeply closeted foodie dragon princess.

    She definitely couldn¡¯t allow Princess Hetivil to enter the room. Not only were the dragon princesses insidepletely naked, but they were also lying in strange positions. Even though she could use the excuse that they liked to ¡°sleep naked,¡± there were no excuses for the strange smell inside the room. No matter how simple-minded Hetivil was, she¡¯d definitely figure out the problem.

    It was already early dawn as students were already beginning toe and go. Be couldn¡¯t mess around as she was also unsure if she could subdue Hetivil without killing her in one blow. Tricking her was obviously the best strategy here. After making sure that Princess Hetivil left, she quickly locked the door, worried that someone else woulde to disturb the princesses¡¯ rest, as she also hung up a ¡°Do Not Disturb¡± sign on the door while she was at it.

    ¡°You¡¯re here, Be? Seriously, are you bullying pretty girls again?¡±

    ¡°Kriss, you... Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°The others were worried about you messing around and asked me to watch... No, asked me to help you so you can get the task done as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Kriss, did you say something just now?¡±

    ¡°Did I? Be, it must be your imagination, definitely.¡±

    After she was done with everything and was just about to leave, another familiar voice stopped Be. Be couldn¡¯t be more familiar with the owner of that voice. It was her ¡°official girlfriend,¡± Kriss. Kriss was currently in her fallen form and had a hint of an exotic look. It couldn¡¯t be any better for her to pretend to be a foreign race.

    Kriss had somehow managed to get her hands on a white paid version of the Alessandra Academy¡¯s school uniform. It was a pure white military uniform with an exquisite sword hung from her waist. Her long silver hair was adorned with a blue butterfly bow. Kriss wasn¡¯t wearing any stockings. She didn¡¯t know which color to choose, so she just went without it. This school uniform was an imitation that Isaman had spent the night creating and wasn¡¯t much different from the original. She had cut out the fabric in the same look as the original. The only thing missing was the Alessandra Academy¡¯s emblem.

    Kriss went to the Antote Academy to find Be¡¯s new proxy, Princess An, to confirm the situation. Then, based on her intuition, she judged that Be must have spent the night in one of the dragon princesses¡¯ dormitories and had rushed over early in the morning. Fortunately, she still camete. If she camest night, Be might not have been able to ¡°eat up¡± those dragon princesses.

    ¡°Kriss, should I call you by your real name, Krysan? Or...¡±

    ¡°Just call me Kriss, Be. It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t expose our real names. You too. The foreign races academy is giving me a strange feeling. But where... Right, Be. Where are we heading next?¡±

    ¡°To breakfast, of course! Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s my treat, so eat your fill.¡±

    Holding Kriss¡¯ hand, Be headed for the central campus area, the ¡°Force of the Earth.¡± Simrly to the campus festivals of the Olsylvia Academy, Alessandra Academy was also having a food festival during this period. Without a doubt, food was the best choice for allowing the students of different races to find amon topic to talk about, and thenguage barrier wasn¡¯t so obvious when they were ordering food. This was the background that the food festival was born out of and was no smaller in scale than the campus festival nned by the Olsylvia Academy and the music festival by the Antote Academy.

    Out of the three major academies in Olsylvia City, one of them was doing an entertainment-themed festival. One was doing a food festival for the foodies. Thest was doing a music festival with singing and dancing as the main theme. Not a single one of them had studying activities as the main theme. It seemed like no one¡¯s main goal was to study; they all had their own exciting activities.

    Alessandra Academy¡¯s food festival was held at the rtivelyrge central campus, the ¡°Force of the Earth.¡± ording to the agreement of the branch campuses, the location of the food festival was considered a nonbat zone. Even your enemies couldn¡¯t do anything when they were here, and if a fight were to break out, you¡¯d be rounded up by the entire school. Other than the food festival zone, you could fight all you want.

    The reason why Be came to the food festival was to scout for information. As they were all Alessandra Academy students here, if a powerful person were to show up, Be would be able to sense it with her Demon God instincts. Be¡¯s currentparative standard was based on the original ck Saviors, the current Renegades, Kriss, Ariel, and the others. If they were close to them, then they were considered super-forces.

    The food festival booths were all ready. When Be and Kriss arrived, the ce was already packed. Be had a rather stoic face on, unlike Kriss, whose face waspletelyid back and rxed. Be hade with the mood of being on a mission and couldn¡¯t rx, but Kriss was different. She came here in the mood of going shopping with her ¡°girlfriend.¡± It was rare enough that she wasn¡¯tughing, so how could she keep a sour face?

    They called it a food festival, but there were also other good trading stalls other than the food. The reason it was called a food festival was that most of the booths disyed food. When Be and Kriss arrived, other than the aroma of food in the air, there was not the least bit of noise here. They could only hear slight sounds of people chewing on their food. This was definitely one of the most unusual food festivals Be had ever visited.

    There was no noise because all the students were from different parts of the world and spoke differentnguages. They couldn¡¯tmunicate with each other at all. Many foreigners didn¡¯t care to use themonnguage, which was the officialnguage of the human race, as a medium ofmunication, so the participating students simplymunicated with each other using signnguage. There were no names on any of the stalls, not even text forbeling their goods as the writing of the foreign races was all different. Much like spokennguage, most of the foreign race students didn¡¯t bother to use themon humannguage.

    Like the hotel run by foreign races that Be had visited before, trade here was done through the barter system and did not ept the human currency. Even though human gold coins were themon currency of the human continent, that was only limited to trades done between foreign races and humans. Transactions done with each other did not use the human currency. They either bartered with each other or used a generally epted equivalent.

    There were several general equivalents used in transactions between foreign races, ranging from precious mythril for forging, precious obsidian for magic, as well as a key material for forging divine artifacts, gold amalgam, originally called the ¡°Universal Gold¡± of the trading world. The ¡°hardest¡± currency was the dragon bone. However, given how many dragon students were in the Alessandra Academy, using dragon bones for trading would be too hurtful and easily cause a racial confrontation, so those were temporarily canceled. At the very least, you couldn¡¯t use it here.

    Be felt depressed. Out of all the equivalents, she only had dragon bones, but the use of dragon bones was restricted. Were they purposefully going against her? The piles of gold coins Be brought with her in her storage ring was also useless. As a Demon God, she shouldn¡¯t be forced to the point where she had to try an ¡°eat and run.¡±

    Be looked at cheerful Kriss and couldn¡¯t tell her that she didn¡¯t bring any money. She said she would treat her, so even if she didn¡¯t have the money, she still had to do it. Kriss also didn¡¯t bring any of those trading substitutes. The treasures she kept on her were mainly swords, obsidian, mythril, and so on. The only ones who might have them were the magic-using Renegades, Mage Ariel and Puppet Master ine.

    Be had quite a lot of divine artifacts on her, and those could be used as trading materials as well. However, the problem was that it had been ten thousand years since God Race¡¯s demise, and not many of them had even appeared in the world below. For a bunch of divine artifacts to pour out of nowhere would attract the attention of many, which would likely interfere with Be¡¯s secret investigation mission.

    Be held Kriss¡¯ hand as she strolled around Carol Food Street. While she was pretending to pick a stall, her mind was racing to think of a countermeasure. Kriss was still smiling as usual and didn¡¯t notice that her girlfriend had already fallen into a ¡°financial crisis.¡± Most of the foreign race students still adopted the looks of the human race, so Be and Kriss didn¡¯t attract much attention as they walked down the street.

    The aesthetics of the foreign races had always been a mystery. They were quite different from humans. To human standards, Sacred Demon God Samantha Be and Myriad Sword Demon Krysan were stunning beauties, but they were no different from normal human beauties in their eyes. They just had slightly more proportionate bodies and fairer skin. The majority of the foreign races prized strength more. As long as Be and Kriss did not expose their ungodly strength, they would not end up in the awkward position of being stared at by everyone.

    This was good since Be could avoid the trouble of peopleing up to harass her. The foreign students here were mainly focused on the food; nobody was paying attention to the two top existences, Be and Kriss, as they passed by. Just as Be was about to be exposed and was ready toe clean to Kriss that she didn¡¯t have any money, she bumped into an acquaintance.

    ¡°Oh? If it isn¡¯t Sacred Demon... Saman... Anyway,e over, it¡¯s my treat.¡±

 Volume 6 Chapter 353: Gradual Fall of the Long Sacred Thunder Throne

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 353: Gradual Fall of the Long Sacred Thunder Throne</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    Above the central oasis in Thunder Canyon was the pce where the Thunder Dragon resided. This ce was the home base of the Thunder Dragon. Besides the Thunder Dragon, some Draconian guards also watched over the ce. The outer region of the Thunder Pce was guarded with a lightning barrier, so no outside intruders dared to challenge the authority of the Thunder Throne. Today, however, the throne met the most powerful challenger ever.

    ck swarms of Abyss Demonic Insects had surrounded the Thunder Pce as the barrier that had never been broken in millennia was taken out with one sh of Kriss¡¯ purple magic sword, the ¡°Dimension Ripper.¡± The mighty purple aura of the sword pierced through the entire lightning protective barrier. The Thunder Dragon, who had justnded in the Thunder Pce, didn¡¯t even have time to catch her breath before facing the new challengers.

    The challengers this time, or invaders of the throne, were different from the warriors who hade to challenge the Thunder Throne in the past. They would have to proper Demon Kings if they brought along arge number of demonic beings with them to the fight. When she saw the Abyss Demonic Insects covering the sky, the Thunder Dragon could do nothing but regret that the script wasn¡¯t going as nned.

    The Thunder Dragon was even beginning to miss the dragon-ying warriors. Honestly, she liked the whole warrior against the evil dragon script better. What on earth was up with this script? A demon invasion on the Thunder Throne? No matter how you looked at it, a Demon King fighting a Demonic Dragon was all kinds of wrong. After the lightning barrier was broken, the Abyss Crypt Insects remained airborne in front of the pce. Many Draconian guards wearing lightning armor raised their shields, forming a tight defense wall to block the Abyss Crypt Insects¡¯ advances.

    ¡°Damn invaders. We will not let you defile the dignity of the Thunder Throne. Get out of...¡±

    Before the Draconian guard could even finish speaking, several bugs flew over and grabbed its head. Then, with a tug, that guy¡¯s head was pulled right off. That head was tossed onto the ground by an Abyss Crypt Insect and was crushed. These Abyss Crypt Insects belonged to the type of demonic beings that would get more spirited as they fought. The blood of their enemies could awaken the endless beastly urges inside of them.

    ¡°The Thunder Throne belongs to the queen! You eyesores, your blood will be an offering to the throne!¡±

    ¡°Pay attention, don¡¯t kill the women, capture the live ones! Queen gives her order!¡±

    The Abyss Demonic Insects charged over like a flood spraying out of an open dam, quickly scattering the defensive front formed by the Draconian guards. The Abyss Demonic Insects chased after them and killed them, quickly upying the square in front of the Thunder Pce as they were all gradually closing in.

    Be stood on the back of one of the giant Abyss Demonic Insects, the Tyrant Horned Beetle. Be didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry about her subordinate Abyss Crypt Insects¡¯ actions. She didn¡¯t seem to have given such an order, did she? Did they mistake her for the Insect Empress Vicky Hill? Only Vicky Hill would give this sort of order to capture the females and use them as cultivation material. If it were her, she wouldn¡¯t do something so evil.

    A huge bolt of thunder was shot straight at Be and the Tyrant Horned Beetle she was mounting. Several giant Abyss Demonic Insects noticed this move and got in front to block the deadly lightning attack. The attack was sent over by the Thunder Dragon, as it was considered one of her most powerful attacks. It was strong enough to fry several giant Abyss Demonic Insects with the highest lightning resistance into dust.

    Be jumped down from the Tyrant Horned Beetle and wielded the ¡°Dragon Beheader¡± in her two hands. The two-handed sword that was stained with dragons¡¯ blood reflected a dazzling gleam under the light. The Thunder Dragon pped its wings a few times. From the looks of it, it was going to fly up to avoid the attack.

    An arc of greyish-white light was shooting precisely towards the Thunder Dragon. She was just about to fly when she was suddenly stopped. Suddenly, the Thunder Dragon¡¯s huge bodynded weakly on the pce and could not fly for a short amount of time. Isaman was standing on the back of a Tyrant Horned Beetle. When she saw the Thunder Dragon¡¯s attempt to fly up again, she flipped open the magic book, ¡°Dragon yer Overture,¡± as sheunched a forbidden air magic designed against dragons to trap the Thunder Dragon on the pce floor.

    Thebat skills of the Thunder Dragon weren¡¯t any good. Besides her lightning attacks, she didn¡¯t know any other magic as most of her killing prowess came mainly from the fact that her attacks were of the pure lightning attribute. Most of the Other World¡¯s defensive barriers were not immune to lightning attacks, so it was practically impossible for them to do anything against lightning attacks. As usual, the Thunder Dragon opened her mouth and shot out a super long lightning attack at Be.

    Be was wearing the Thunder Lizard¡¯s horn. Under the horn¡¯s protection, the Thunder Dragon¡¯s lightning attack didn¡¯t do any real damage to Be as shended on top of the Thunder Dragon¡¯s head and raised her two-handed sword to sh down. Just as she was about to swing the sword, Be seemed to have realized something. With a turn of her hands, she ended up knocking down with the sword¡¯s back instead of cutting down with the de as she had nned to earlier.

    Even though she didn¡¯t cut her down with the de, Be was very strong. Knocking out with the de¡¯s back was no different from knocking someone¡¯s head with a wooden stick. With a loud bang, the Thunder Dragon swayed from being hit on the head and almost fell unconscious. This woman was definitely not a human. Her strength was even greater than a human Dragon Knight or a Berserker. The Thunder Dragon shook her head and threw Be off.

    At this moment, Kriss had alsoe down with Be. She held the purple ¡°Dimension Ripper¡± in one hand and another sword, smothered in ck mes called the ¡°Dark Revtion,¡± in the other hand. Suddenly, both the swords aura formed arge cross together and shot straight at the Thunder Dragon.

    This cross attack was mixed in with temporal and dark energy, belonging to a mixed attribute attack. The Thunder Dragon didn¡¯t dare to take it head-on. She thought of raising her w to block it, but she didn¡¯t expect Be to take the opportunity, when the Thunder Dragon wasn¡¯t paying attention after throwing her off, to rush over with her sword raised, as she hit the Thunder Dragon¡¯s right w with the back of her sword.

    The force she had put into this hit was no less than the one on her head. The Thunder Dragon¡¯s w was numb from the impact. At the very end, Be suppressed some of her energy. Otherwise, she could have broken Thunder Dragon¡¯s right w. Besides the right w, the left one was not spared either. The second round of magic attack cast by Isaman was the spherical magic, ¡°Dragon Exterminating Ripple,¡± which shed with the Thunder Dragon¡¯s left w, instantly creating arge explosion.

    Both the Thunder Dragon¡¯s ws were critically hit, causing her to scream in pain. At that moment, Kriss¡¯ cross attack had also arrived. The Thunder Dragon was hit by a triple blow, causing her huge body to be blown several meters off the ground. The Thunder Dragon disappeared in a cloud of smoke and dust, leaving behind only a line of blue blood marks on the ground.

    ¡°Damn it! It got away. Be, what made you so merciful? That¡¯s not like you! You clearly had several chances to cripple the Thunder Dragon.¡±

    After the battle was temporarily over, Kriss and Isaman both came over to ask Be with a little confused expression on their faces. Be had two chances to deal a fatal blow to the Thunder Dragon. With Be¡¯s brute strength and the ¡°Dragon Reaper¡¯s¡± trait, it won¡¯t be difficult to sever the Thunder Dragon¡¯s head or ws. However, Be chose to go easy on the dragon at thest moment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, she won¡¯t be able to run. The Thunder Dragon just changed into a human shape. Let¡¯s put on a jacket. This is a bit...¡±

    Be and the girls were still wearing bikini swimsuits, and it was only now that she realized how out of ce this must have been for a dragon-ying operation. A dragon that beat a bunch of heavily armored warriors half to death was beaten to the point she had to flee from these beautifuldies wearing bikinis that clearly looked like they were here for a vacation. If those dragon yers saw them, then they would probably be weeping over the toilet. They were also ying dragons, but the difference was too big.

    The Abyss Crypt Insects promptly came forward to give their masters several sets of ck cloaks. Draping it over themselves, it was just enough to mask their alluring figures for now. There was a demon mask to go with it as well, but after thinking about it, they chose not to wear it since the masks were too ugly.

    Be suspected that the Thunder Dragon was female. She was quite familiar with the Dragon Race¡¯s princesses, such as Golden Dragon Princess Laceman, whom she had taken as her mount. She was also very sensitive to the smells of beautiful young dragondies. Earlier when they were fighting in closebat, Be was able to take a clear whiff of the Thunder Dragon. The dragon had the same fragrance as the other dragon princesses. If this Thunder Dragon weren¡¯t a girl, then there was no reason for her to use such a heavy-scented perfume.

    But if the Thunder Dragon really were a girl, then there was a lot she could forgive her for. Be¡¯s main goal was the Thunder Throne. As for the Thunder Dragon, she temporarily couldn¡¯t tell Isaman and Kriss who hade with her. Be¡¯s main profession was still a Dragon Knight. It was quite an attractive thought to her, adding another dragon mount to her collection. The Dragon Race in this Other World didn¡¯t have a Thunder Dragon Race. So to say, the Thunder Dragon was a creation of a different dimension, and the value of that Thunder Dragon was even greater than Be¡¯s Golden Dragon Princess Laceman... No, it was higher than any other dragon princesses that Be had encountered.

    ¡°Be, you currently have a terrifying expression. That Thunder Dragon couldn¡¯t possibly be a female... right?¡±

    ¡°Kriss, I don¡¯t know what gender that Thunder Dragon is either, so don¡¯t just make a random guess! Let¡¯s go and see what that legendary Thunder Throne looks like! My subordinates have already secured a path for us.¡±

    Be was able to dispel Kriss¡¯ suspicions in time. Sure enough, Kriss was Be¡¯s ¡°No. 1 girlfriend.¡± She could tell something was off just by looking at her face. Fortunately, she wasn¡¯t the jealous type. Kriss brought her ¡°Golden Finger¡± sword space with her, which contained tens of thousands of famed swords with beautiful maiden spirits inside them, who all served Kriss as their master. In fact, Kriss was already a queen who had arge ¡°sword spirit¡± harem, so it was easy to understand Be¡¯s ¡°yboy¡± nature.

    The gates of the Thunder Pce had already been breached by the Abyss Demonic Insects, and the limited number of Draconian guards couldn¡¯t withstand the Abyss Demonic Insects¡¯ tidal wave-like attacks. The ground was covered in the corpses of Draconian warriors and Abyss Crypt Insects that were piled up like a corpse mountain. It almost blocked the way to the Thunder Pce. Some Abyss Crypt Insects had already begun cleaning up the bodies.

    There was a glint in Be¡¯s eyes, her gaze was those of a predator. Isaman and Princess Kriss, who were behind Be, hadn¡¯t noticed that Be had already caught onto her prey. At the veryst line of defense inside the Thunder Pce were arge number of dancing figures battling. They were a special group of elven beauties. They were called elves mainly because they had the pointy sort of ears simr to the Elven Race.

    The elves were divided into many branches due to the different oracles they worshipped. Be had only seen the Moon Elf Race and the Dusk Elf Race, but none of the Elven Races in this dimension believed in the Thunder God. So to say, these Thunder Elves were not the products of this dimension. They belonged to another dimension. In addition to the Draconians, there were also many beauties from the Thunder Elf Race guarding the Thunder Pce. This was surprising, and also exciting for Be.

    The Thunder Elf beauties were tall and dainty. They followed the traditionally slim body types of the Elven Race with natural bust sizes. They weren¡¯t the type of elves with fully developed bosoms. Their long hair and irises were dark blue in color as opposed to the lighter blue of the water elves. A dozen Thunder Elf beauties were guarding the ce as the veryst line of defense. They were well diverse in terms of professions, with elven swordsmen blocking the front and elven archers and elven mages in the rear for 1long-range support.

    The elves¡¯ professions were different from the Human Race. They didn¡¯t have specialized cavalry professions, and you could only find a simr profession in terms of individual branches that functioned simrly to the cavalry. Without cavalry, they won¡¯t be able to carry the front. Most elven swordsmen didn¡¯t like holding a small shield in front of them like the humans, resulting in a poor defense.

    Clearly, Be¡¯s group of Abyss Demonic Insects were waiting for their queen to make a decision. They only lined up in a group of low-level Abyss Crypt Insects to rush in like kamikazes. Abyss Crypt Insects had extended out their proboscises to suck the energy from theirpanions¡¯ corpses or the Draconians on the ground to keep on evolving.

    That special trace of blood left behind by the fleeing Thunder Dragon indicated that it went all along with the pce floors to this ce, so the Thunder Dragon must have been hiding here. Be and Isaman had wounded her two front ws as she was nearly knocked unconscious by Be. And, with that cross attack that she suffered from Kriss, it was a miracle she even managed to escape. If this were any other dragon, then that round of attacks would have been enough to take them down. However, the Thunder Dragon¡¯s fortune wouldn¡¯tst long now.

    What interested Be was the fact that the beautiful elvendies were all wearing jeweled lingerie. The sort of sexy underwear where the key sensitive parts were covered by beautiful gems and the outside was just a light blue see-through chiffonyer. Following the Thunder Elves¡¯ flourishing movements, the chiffon would flutter up, causing them to look just like dancers.

    Wearing such sexy lingerie, were they forcing people to think of other things! After fending off many rounds of attacks, the beautiful thunder elf maidens¡¯ bodies were long covered in sweat, causing the chiffonyer to stick to their bodies in an alluring state. It wasn¡¯t that the Thunder Elves liked to dress this way, but because the Thunder Pce was short on fabric. It was nice enough that they had these chiffonyers to wear. It had been a long time since any adventurers made it here, and for them to receive such rare ¡°guests¡± today, they just had to be the invaders.

    Be had always been a demoness who couldn¡¯t withstand the temptation of beautiful maidens. The Abyssal Crypt Insect Lord, who had been observing Be¡¯s expression and waiting for orders afar, came to Be¡¯s side to take hermand. Abyss Demonic Beings generally stayed true to the wishes of their masters. This Abyss Crypt Insect Lord guessed that Be would likely have other arrangements, so it didn¡¯t give the order for a forceful attack. If they went in with force, then the Thunder Elves who couldn¡¯t even stand up to the Draconians would definitely not be able to withstand the Abyss Demonic Insect swarm.

    ¡°My queen, to capture these girls alive as a tribute to you, my subordinates have prepared super-strong Human Face Spiders. Please give the order, my queen!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good idea, but I¡¯m going to take part in this fun event personally. You and your spiders can just wait for orders at the side. Watch my hand gestures to act.¡±

    The Abyss Crypt Insect Lord wanted to wait for their queen to arrive and then put on a good show for Be, but Be quickly turned down its suggestion. After making sure that Kriss and Isaman were both acquiesced, Be put on her demon mask and headed towards the Thunder Pce¡¯sst line of defense.

    ¡°Halt. You will go no further! This is Mistress Gelemans¡¯ territory!¡±

    When they saw Be walk forward, several Thunder Elf Swordsmen came over with their swords to stop her, but Be had her Thunder Lizard horn, so lightning attacks were ineffective against her. She just grabbed the lightning swords held by the other and pulled an elf swordswoman over, gently strangling her neck.

    ¡°Elf sister, don¡¯t be so fierce. It¡¯s not like you¡¯re a fire elf.¡±

    ¡°You... You¡¯re a woman! How could this be?!¡±

    After their close encounter, the Thunder Elf swordswoman who was caught finally realized that Be was also female. But before she was done with her surprise, she was knocked unconscious by Be. A dark protective energy barrier rose up around Be, blocking all attacks from the Thunder Elf swordsmen, mages, and archers.

    ¡°That barrier is magic... No good! Quickly...¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s pulling my leg? Help...¡±

    Be gestured to the rear as the Human Face Spiders that were already on standby shot out spider strings that stuck to the beautiful thunder elf maidens¡¯ hands or feet. Then, with a pull, they all fell to the ground. When they were struggling to get up, the Human Face Spiders quickly crawled over them, pointing their spikes at their throats and injecting a paralyzing toxin into their bodies.

    Soon, the Thunder Elves were all limp on the floor. The dark blue chiffon covering their bodies was dissolved by Human Face Spiders¡¯ fluid. Since Be didn¡¯t give the order, the Human Face Spiders didn¡¯t reach thest step, which was to suck them dry, so the Thunder Elves were safe for now.

    Before Be had the chance to admire her ¡°new trophy,¡± she was struck by a red lightning bolt. Thunder Dragon Geleman, hiding at the Thunder Throne, delivered her strongest blow, hoping to repel Be, this woman who looked like an Abyss Demonic Insect.

 Volume 6 Chapter 354: Thunder Dragon Queen Gelemansâ€™ Fall Into Corruption

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 354: Thunder Dragon Queen Gelemans¡¯ Fall Into Corruption</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Eden

    The Thunder Pce¡¯sst line of defense, in the sky over the oasis, in the center of the Thunder Mountain Range, the hidden area of the Forest of The Wild. Be smoothly entered the central region of Thunder Pce, the Hall of the Thunder Throne. Just as she was entering, she was attacked with Crimson Lightning. This lightning attack carried the full force of the Thunder Dragon Gelemans, so Be was forced several steps backward.

    After the dust caused by the lightning strike dispersed, Be appeared in a mess. She was fine, but her clothes were burned to ashes by lightning. Both the clothes she wore on top and the lingerie below were destroyed. Fortunately, there were no men here, or Be would¡¯ve been taken advantage of.

    The Abyss Crypt Insects behind Be soon swarmed in, forming a ¡°worm wall¡± in front of Be. Their actions were a bit slow this time. But since Be wasn¡¯t hurt, she couldn¡¯t be bothered with them. Afterunching that attack, the Thunder Dragon halted its assault. Be followed the Abyss Crypt Insects into the most important area of the Thunder Pce, the Hall of the Thunder Throne.

    This hall was simr to theirs used by traditional dragons to hide their treasures. There were gold coins, precious gemstones, and other gold and silver treasures everywhere throughout the hall. In the center of the heap of the treasures was a dark blue throne of exquisite design. Dragon heads were carved on the back of the seat, with various relief sculptures of mythical thunder beasts and demonic beasts on top. The other parts of the throne were iid with rare dark blue thunder gems, giving off immense thunder energy around the throne.

    The Thunder Throne wasn¡¯trge. It was designed to fit the standard human, which further confirmed Be¡¯s previous spection that the Thunder Dragon had a humanoid form. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to use the Thunder Throne. Though the Thunder Dragon seemed to be hiding, she wasn¡¯t really well concealed. From a distance away, Be could see a pair of fair, slender feet sticking out from behind the Thunder Throne. The blood left by the Thunder Dragon revealed the identity of this person.

    ¡°Honorable Thunder Dragon, don¡¯t y hide-and-seek with me. Come out now. Your feet have exposed you!¡±

    ¡°Y-you demoness, stay away! Take all the gold and treasure you want, even this throne. Just don¡¯t... don¡¯t kill me...¡±

    The voice of Thunder Dragon Gelemans came from behind the Thunder Throne. It seemed she was really hiding there. To Be¡¯s delight, the Thunder Dragon was indeed a girl. There was no way she would mistake Gelemans¡¯s trembling voice for a man. And this experienced pervert could be sure from that pair of dainty feet that Gelemans was a beauty.

    ¡°I refuse. Not only the throne but you as well... Who said that I want the throne? It¡¯s of little value. As for the gold coins, I have more than enough of that.¡±

    ¡°Wait... we can discuss this. That¡¯s right, I... Stop! I have a lightning defense barrier that you can¡¯t get through... No... you...¡±

    Be walked towards her, leaned over, and rudely elbowed the magic lightning defense barrier, immediately breaking thest line of defense around the Thunder Throne. The Thunder Dragon was close to tears. This demoness was ruthless. By this point, Gelemans even wished she was dead. Had she known earlier that she would lose so badly, she wouldn¡¯t care about a dragon¡¯s pride. She would have just fled. Why stay here and fight? Now, she might even be captured alive!

    Be grabbed Thunder Dragon Gelemans¡¯s feet, so the beautiful girl had no chance of escape. She looked up along those snow-white legs and finally gazed upon Gelemans¡¯s entire body. She was beautiful, with long, dark blue hair. Her skin was pale as snow, giving off an attractive luster under the illumination of light.

    Thunder Dragon Queen Gelemans¡¯s dark blue eyes were staring at Be with fear. Her eyes were gorgeous, with gleaming lightning ripples amidst the dark blue. Be freely appreciated her attractive figure. She was curvier and more sensual than those Thunder Elves. Although she was known as the Queen, Gelemans didn¡¯t look mature at all, rather resembling the other dragon princesses whom Be knew.

    Right now, Gelemans was leaning helplessly on the back of the Thunder Throne, her hands dangling on the left and right. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to cover her proud twin peaks. Be took the opportunity and had a panoramic view of her entire body. When dragons transformed into their humanoid form, they would be in their birthday suits. Originally, they could use energy to conjure up dragon scale armor and underwear, but Gelemans was now seriously injured and had no energy to do that.

    Thunder Dragon Queen Gelemans¡¯s feeble hands had been injured by President Isaman and Demon King Be in her dragon form. There was blood on her forehead caused by Be¡¯s attack with the ¡°Dragon Reaper¡±. She had almost fainted earlier, and there were still wounds on her body. If Be hadn¡¯t been merciful before, Gelemans would¡¯ve lost both hands.

    Be walked up to Gelemans and carried the girl who was as tall as she was. The Thunder Dragon Queen was obviously more precious than the Thunder Throne. In Be¡¯s view, the Thunder Throne was automatically downgraded to a second ss treasure, and the biggest prize gained from this invasion of the Thunder Throne was the Thunder Dragon Queen Gelemans. Unwilling to be a captive, Gelemans endeavored to make a final struggle with those snow-white legs that could still move.

    ¡°So you¡¯re Thunder Dragon Queen Gelemans! Nice to meet you! I¡¯m... your new master. Don¡¯t move. I don¡¯t want to hurt those beautiful legs of yours.¡±

    ¡°Let me go, you demoness! I won¡¯t be anyone¡¯s mount...¡±

    ¡°Gelemans, if you don¡¯t cooperate, it won¡¯t be as simple as injuring your hands next time.¡±

    Smack, smack! Two clear smacks filled the air as Be reached out to hit Thunder Dragon Queen Gelemans¡¯s bottom, the most sensitive part of her back. Gelemans froze. This was the first time she had suffered such humiliating treatment throughout her long life, but she was too scared to speak.

    Taking advantage of Gelemans¡¯s distraction, Be seeded in sealing her acupuncture points ording to her expertise gained from Golden Dragon Princess Laceman. Thus, Gelemans had no way of transforming back into her dragon form to escape.

    With the defeat of Gelemans, the Thunder Throne fell into the hands of the demons. By the time Gelemans recovered from the shock, the Abyss Crypt Insects had already upied the Thunder Throne. They were currently busy picking up the gold coins near the throne. In front of the throne were dozens of beautiful Thunder Elves who had been stripped of all their clothes. The pride in their beautiful faces had long disappeared, reced by fear.

    The beautiful Thunder Elf guards, regardless of their professiona??Elven Swordsmen, Elven Alchemists, and Elven Archersa??were all stripped bare. The only remaining gem underwear they had on was stripped off as treasure by the Abyss Crypt Insects, and they were now ready to make a move on the Queen.

    The beautiful Thunder Elves had their hands behind their backs bound with spider silk. Their snow-white thighs were forced open as they sat on the ground in a W position. Behind every beautiful Thunder Elf was an experienced Human Face Spider watching. If they tried to move, the Human Face Spiders would immediately inject them with a paralytic toxin.

    What toppled these Thunder Elves¡¯ beliefs was the fact that the Demon King was sitting on the Thunder Throne, ¡°invading¡± Thunder Dragon Queen Gelemans in front of them. The moans from the Thunder Throne made these beautiful Thunder Elves blush, especially since they had long been removed from the rest of the world.

    The Thunder Dragon Queen Gelemans wasn¡¯t much better off. She was now being forced on the throne by the ¡°invader¡±, much like those defeated queens or princesses in hentai. Be sat on the Thunder Throne while Thunder Dragon Queen Gelemans sat face-to-face on herp with her legs wide open. Since her hands had yet to heal, Be merely bound her legs to the armrests with spider silk, so she could enjoy ravishing her.

    ¡°Please, stop this! I beg you... Honorable Demon King, I admit my mistake... Please let me go! I... I have... ¡°

    ¡°Gelemans, stop struggling. Your master wants to dote on you, so you have no right to refuse. It¡¯s your fault for destroying my clothes. Now, you¡¯ll have to use your body to pay for that!¡±

    ¡°I... I have other treasures topensate you. Wait... Please let me...¡±

    Be didn¡¯t bother listening to Gelemans¡¯s exnation. Hugging the Thunder Dragon Queen, she kissed those chattering lips. The french kiss seemed to overwhelm the Thunder Dragon Queen. Although she was the leader of Thunder Elves, Gelemans had zero intimate experience with others. Obviously, she was no match for an old-hand like Be. Be kissed the confused girl, taking advantage of her distraction to gently bite the tip of her tongue.

    In their deep kiss, their blood quicklybined. In fact, this sort of blood contract was considered a form of oppression. One party, by virtue of strength, would force very upon the other. Of course, Be only dared to do so while Gelemans was in her humanoid form. If she was a dragon right now, Be would have no such opportunity.

    ¡°No... stop it, please... Someone... save me...¡±

    Gelemans¡¯s struggle gradually stopped, and a cor-like magic mark appeared on her neck, evidence of very. Her eyes blurred and turned clear again. She seemed less fearful and repulsed by Be but was infatuated and obedient instead.

    After the transformation by the Demon King¡¯s blood, the injuries suffered by Gmans immediately healed. Her hands, which were unable to move before, worked just fine. On her delicate, snow-white body were countless dark purple lightning magic patterns, proof of demonization and marks of a dragon taking refuge in her master.

    Simr to Amy Beth, who went from the Sea Dragon God to Sea Demonic Dragon, Thunder Dragon Queen Gelemans was now Demonic Thunder Dragon Queen. Her overall strength soared, a far cry from the previous Thunder Dragon Queen.

    Even after being healed, Gelemans didn¡¯t push Be away but extended her hands to hug Be so that thetter could kiss every inch of her skin. Gelemans hadpletely sumbed, forced to surrender due to Be¡¯s overwhelming strength. Once the Demon King¡¯s blood flowed through her veins, Demonic Thunder Queen Gelemans knew that she couldn¡¯t resist Be. The gap in power between them was too big.

    Isaman and Kriss stood near the Thunder Throne, saying nothing of Be¡¯s crazy behavior. This scene was familiar to them, resembling the time they were first corrupted. What Be was doing was exactly what they experienced when they first underwent a dark transformation. Since she was a kindred spirit, it didn¡¯t seem right to stop Be, so Kriss and Isaman simply kept quiet and pretended not to see anything.

    By the time Be got up and left the Thunder Throne, Demonic Thunder Dragon Queen Gelemans was obediently on her knees. Be pierced her index finger and slipped it between Gelemans¡¯s sweet lips, allowing her to suck a few drops of her Demon King blood. After this process, the Demonic Thunder Dragon recognized Be as her master, and the mount contract between both sides was consideredplete. Aside from Princess Laceman, Be now had a second mount of her own.

    Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth and New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea were Be¡¯s summoned beasts and were considered pets rather than mounts. Demonic Thunder Dragon Queen Gelemans was Be¡¯s second dragon mount in name. Since this dragon mount was much more powerful than her first one, Golden Dragon Princess Laceman, Be had made a killing.

    ording to the memory obtained from their contract, Be had a general understanding of the origins of the Thunder Mountains: This was a parallel space. The Dragon Race and Thunder Lizards on the ground were also created by Thunder Demon King Gracie, the creator of this space. Naturally, this Thunder Throne was one of the Thunder Demon King¡¯s relics.

    The Thunder Demon King Grey Shiloh wasn¡¯t one of the old twelve Demon Kings invading this ne world, nor had he anything to do with the new twelve Demon Kings headed by Be. Inheriting his Thunder Throne and everything here was probably due to their shared fate as Demon Kings.

    Unfortunately, Demon King Grey Shiloh was killed in an invasion of the God Race more than two thousand years ago, thus failing to return to the Thunder Mountains once more. Most of the Demon King¡¯s equipment had been removed by him. There was no one here except the Demonic Thunder Dragon Queen and a bunch of Thunder Elven maids. Without much effort, Be became the new heir to the Thunder Throne and took over everything that once belonged to Demon King Grey Shiloh.

    ¡°Mistress, that woman is inside, so I won¡¯t go in...¡±

    ¡°Alright, Gelemans. I will summon you when I need you. Help me discipline those Thunder Elves and let them know who their new master is. When everything¡¯s done, return to my mount space. As for the Thunder Throne, the pce, and the oasis, I will arrange demons to take care of themter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mistress. I will make sure the Thunder Elvespletely surrender to you. Although they are stubborn now, they will soon understand their true feelings once I use a little lightning magic on them. By the way, Mistress, the woman inside is very wealthy. If you manage to frighten her, you¡¯ll gain more.¡±

    Demonic Thunder Dragon Queen Gelemans brought Be, Kriss, and Isaman to a secret room behind the Thunder Throne, where Be met another beautiful girl. A few days ago, the Empress of the Manasvir Empire, Manya Fn, was captured by the Demonic Thunder Dragon Queen when she mistakenly broke into the Thunder Pce.

    Be and the others met the naked Empress Manya Fn of the Manasvir Empire, shivering and curled up in a bed. She looked no different from the average beauty, not resembling an Empress at all. At first nce of Empress Manya Fn, an experienced lover like Be was confident she was still a virgin. It seemed that her title was nominal.

    Manya Fn had long blond hair and beautiful blue eyes. Under the illumination of light, there seemed to be a unique brilliance glowing in those eyes, which could transform into different colors. Her figure was the standard golden ratio, probably due to proper care.

    Be had to admit Empress Manya Fn¡¯s skin was indescribably smooth and supple. She was even tempted to stretch out her hands and pinch the Empress. Be spected the Emperor of Manasvir Empire was either gay or suffered from erectile disfunction to ignore such a gorgeous girl. What a waste indeed!

    Manya Fn was a delicate beauty who couldn¡¯t fight. Without her status as Empress, she was just an ordinary babe. When Demonic Thunder Dragon Queen Gelemans captured her, she didn¡¯t even have to tie her up. After being locked in this secret room, Manya Fn didn¡¯t dare escape.

    At the sight of Be and the others, the Empress immediately begged them for help. They were her only hope now. If they ended up being the bad guys, Manya Fn could only me it on bad luck.

    ¡°Please help me. I will reward you.¡±

    ¡°Manya... Empress Manya, please wait a moment. I¡¯ll... Hey, Princess Isaman, what are you...¡±

    ¡°Be, hold on. There¡¯s something off about her... Which Empress are you? Or are you all...¡±

    Just as Be was about to carry Empress Manya Fn in her arms, Princess Isaman, who had been secretly observing, immediately stopped Be. She pulled out a secret album of the royal family from her storage ring and handed it to Be.

    Upon perusing the album, Be was startled. There were portraits of the Empresses inside. Although the Empresses were all beautiful women, they all had the same face. From the first Empress to the current one, the only difference was their hair and eyes color.

 Volume 6 Chapter 355: The Ten Thousand Year Old Hidden Secret Of Empress Manya Felanâ€™s True Identity

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 355: The Ten Thousand Year Old Hidden Secret Of Empress Manya Fn¡¯s True Identity</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The central oasis of the Thunder Valley, within the hidden region of the Forest of the Wild. After a full day of killing monsters, the female participants from Olsylvia Academy had umted a fair amount of points. At night, the Thunder Lizard and the other S-Grade demonic beasts needed to rest as well and the three way battle between the Thunder Lizard, the Trihorn Tyrant Dragon and the Armored Ground Dragon had temporarilye to a close. Without the support of the Thunder Lizards, the female students had no choice but to take a break as well.

    That night, the girls had chosen to set up camp by ake within the central oasis and began to pitch their tents in the area. They did not have to worry about safety anymore. The violent Draconians that had upied this area of the oasis had been exterminated by the Abyss Crypt Insects that Be had summoned. At this moment, there was no other demonic beast activity.

    It was extremely difficult to harvest the flesh of the Trihorn Tyrant Dragon and the Armored Ground Dragon. After the girls from the Rose Society had collected the demonic core of the S-Grade Dragoon type demonic beasts that they had killed, they simply abandoned the rest of the corpse there. Later in the night, the Abyss Crypt Insects would secretly consume the corpses. This meant that Be would not have to worry about cleaning up the bodies at all.

    The girls lit up a few small bonfires around the camp. As there were arge variety of fish within theke, the girls managed to capture manyrge, meaty fishes just by using a simple fishing line. This solved any issues about food supply for the night. Many of the girls set up makeshift roasting racks directly above their bonfires and began to roast the fishes that they had caught. It did not take long before the tantalizing scent of cooking fish emanated throughout the camp by theke.

    After Be¡¯s Abyss Insect demonic beings had sessfully invaded the Thunder Pce and the Thunder Throne, she removed the magical defense barrier surrounding the throne. The thunder protective barrier that had enveloped the desert oasis finally disappeared. It was a moonless night and the entire sky was filled with countless twinkling stars. Unlike the deserts on Earth where there was a significant temperature difference between night and day, it remained hot here, even after the sun had set.

    The girls must have already gotten used to their current outfits. As the night was rather hot, they simply decided to wear their bikini swimwear as they walked around the temporary camp. As the broadcast had already ended for the day, the girls did not have to worry about being spied on. Be was responsible for controlling thepetition¡¯s broadcast. If she wanted to, she could secretly turn on the broadcasts for her to enjoy a midnight show on her own.

    Just outside Thunder Valley, a stunning loli was climbing with much difficulty. She was covered in injuries and barely had any energy left to stand up. That loli was the leader of the Crystal Dragons, Purple Crystal. She had been pursued and attacked by her nemeses, the Gem Dragon and the Emerald Demonic Dragon, for an entire day and night. The Crystal Dragons under hermand had all given their lives to protect her.

    However, as long as she was fine, she could easily revive those Crystal Dragons that had been killed. Right now, her only hope was to seek shelter in the oasis in the middle of the desert. That was the Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman¡¯s territory. As the Gem Dragon and Emerald Demonic Dragon feared the Queen¡¯s power, it was highly unlikely that they would be so daring to chase her all the way there.

    ¡°Damn it, I missed!¡±

    Purple Crystal heard the roar of dragon wings behind her. For a moment, she lost all hope. They had finally caught up with her. Purple Crystal turned and saw that there were two enormous dragons flying in her direction. Judging by their appearance, she knew that they were the Gem Dragon and Emerald Demonic Dragon. Just as she thought that this was the end, the two dragons seemed to realize that something was not right as they instantly turned to leave, temporarily giving up their pursuit.

    Not too far away, arge swarm of Abyss Insects were flying their way. Those entities had just absorbed the energy from the Trihorn Tyrant Dragon and the Armored Ground Dragon. Because of their constant mutations and evolutions, they had already be as powerful as the S-Grade demonic beasts. If it came to a fight, the Gem Dragon and the Emerald Demonic Dragon would not have any advantage at all. In the end, they made the smart choice to retreat for now.

    ording to their estimations, Purple Crystal, the leader of the Crystal Dragons, were already so severely injured that she would definitely be killed by the Abyss Insects. They would not even have to lift a single finger. Even Purple Crystal herself had thought that she was dead meat. However, she did not expect that the Abyss Insects had merely taken one look at her and chose to ignore her presence. Instead, they continued in the direction that they were headed, leaving a very confused Purple Crystal behind..

    A hidden tent somewhere within the camp by theke. This particr tent was the Demon King Be¡¯s personal tent and was made of a special high quality tent that was extremely soundproof. After Be had gathered with the other girls, she immediately brought forward the captured Empress Manya Fn of the Manasvir Empire for further interrogation. Princess Kriss had initially wanted to join in, but was pulled away by her younger sister, Princess Khalifa. As for Princess Isaman, she felt that she was not adept at interrogation and did not follow her either. Instead, Isaman went to look for the Puppet Master ine for a chat.

    Right now, this tent was Be¡¯s private space where she could do anything her heart desired. Furthermore, the tent was being guarded by Be¡¯s most trusted subordinates ¨C her demon familiar, the Demon World Princess Diaz, as well as Assassin L. Without her permission, none of the regr girls would be allowed to enter at any time. The only ones who were permitted to enter unannounced were Be¡¯s closest friends, which included her younger sister Lisha, her girlfriend Kriss, and her immediate dorm mates, as well as Isaman.

    Be, who was barely clothed, was lying on therge bed in the middle of the tent as she was being intimate with the now-naked Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman. She was straddling Be¡¯s thighs while she ravished every inch of her body as theyy on the snow white sheets. The Golden Dragon Princess Laceman had been summoned to serve her mistress as well. Laceman was acting as Be¡¯s human ¡°backrest¡±. Be leaned back, positioning herself directly on those full twin peaks. At the same time, Laceman was massaging her mistress¡¯s shoulders.

    As she enjoyed both the queen of the Thunder Dragons and the princess of the Golden Dragons, Be finally felt like a true ¡°dragon knight¡±. It was a pity that the New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea and the Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth were long gone. Otherwise, they would not have been able to escape that night¡¯s special party. Be had already found every single sensitive spot on the Thunder Dragon Queen¡¯s body. Under her practised techniques, she could only pant and moan as Be yed with her. Soon enough, the snow white sheets were covered in strange wet spots.

    ¡°Mistress... wuuu... aren¡¯t we going to interrogate that... that woman? Why....¡±

    ¡°I like the way you are now. Why, do you not enjoy being pampered like this? Would you rather be like the others? I don¡¯t mind either way!¡±

    ¡°No... Mistress, this is great. I... I will be good, don¡¯t let me be like that...¡±

    Geleman closed her eyes in bliss as she enjoyed Be¡¯s affections. She had already signed a contract with Be and now she fully belonged to her. Geleman could no longer fathom the idea of resisting. As for the Golden Dragon Princess Laceman, Be had already bullied her into submission. Even without her mistress¡¯s instructions, Laceman had taken the initiative to lean over to pleasure her.

    Other than Queen Geleman and Princess Laceman, who were being ravished on the bed, there were at least a dozen other elegant Thunder Elven beauties restrained inside the tent. They werepletely naked and were bound in the ¡°kikkoushibari¡± style with transparent spider threads. Every single Thunder Elven beauty had a little red ball gag in their mouths and a ck leather cor around their necks. Their eyes were covered with strips of translucent ck gauze which allowed them to witness the glorious images of how the Demon King Be vited the Thunder Dragon Queen whom they revered and honored.

    The Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman was one of the dominators of the Six Pirs from the legends of the Dragon Race. In Princess Laceman¡¯s heart, she was basically an entity that was nearly a myth. Be, that demoness, had pinned Geleman under her and was viting every inch of her body to the extent where the Queen could only beg for mercy. Other than feeling a sense of admiration, Laceman had nothing else to say. She felt rather relieved that she had surrendered much earlier. In the future, if any of the other Dragon princesses were to surrender to Be, she would technically be considered their senior.

    The Thunder Elven beauties had embarrassment written all over their faces. As Be got up to leave the bed, she pushed the highly aroused Demonic Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman and Golden Dragon Princess Laceman together. Both Dragon beauties were pressed up against each other¡¯s bodies and began to caress each other in intimate ways. If there were more Dragon princesses present, the scene in front of Be would be even more exciting. By then, it would definitely be irresistible.

    Other than demonic beasts, Be¡¯s sights for the past two days had been the female students from Olsylvia Academy. The girls were all wearing revealing bikini swimwear and Be had been sorely tempted and aroused for a long time. However, there had not been a suitable target. Now, she finally got her hands on a batch of prey which she could ¡°enjoy¡±. Naturally, she would want to fully enjoy herself.

    ¡°Oh, you stubborn pretty sisters, you should know how to answer me by now. Come, I will interrogate you individually!¡±

    The Thunder Elven beauties shook their heads helplessly. They had no choice but to allow Be to take each of them into her arms and take advantage of them in front of the other Thunder Elves. Be had previously experimented on the different erogenous zones and sensitive spots on the Dark Elven Princess¡¯ body. As those spots were basically the same on the Dark Elves and Thunder Elves, Be quickly managed to tease those proud and unyielding Thunder Elven beauties until they were red in the face. When they were aroused, Be immediately pinned them down onto the rug to ¡°devour¡± them.

    The Thunder Elven beauties did not have the tolerance of the Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman. Furthermore, Be, the ¡°experienced trainer¡±, had brought them right to the edge of blissful pleasure before removing the ball gag in their mouths. There was no way the Thunder Elven beauties could resist the round of teasing. Onc the ball gag was removed, they obediently opened their alluring little mouths, allowing easy ess for Be¡¯s tongue. Soon enough, every single Thunder Elven beauty was lying on the rug inside the tent. They were still bound by the spider threads and Be did not let them go until each Thunder Elven beauty waspletely exhausted and had left their own strange wet stain on the rug.

    There was another observer in the tent ¨C the Empress of the Manasvir Empire, Manya Fn. At the moment, she had her arms crossed in front of her chest and her legs were pressed tightly together. Manya Fn did not have anybat abilities, which meant that Be did not even need to use the spider thread at all and could just leave her there. As she watched the frenzy of sensual activities inside the room, Manya Fn maintained a poker face. However, the sound of her breathing gradually got louder.

    After arriving at the Other World for some long, this was the first time she had encountered girls ying such shameful games with each other. Manya Fn wanted to escape, but she did not even have the courage to stand up. Although Be was making out with the other beauties, she still kept a close eye on Manya Fn. If the Empress tried to run away, it was highly likely that she would be stopped almost immediately. This meant that she had no other choice but to remain where she was and watch Be kiss every inch of the other beauties¡¯ bodies.

    ¡°Your Majesty... you¡¯ve been watching us for so long. Are you thinking about...¡±

    ¡°No... no such thing. Grand Duchess Be, please let me go! I can give you a lot of money.¡±

    ¡°Uh uh, children who lie have to be punished! Your Majesty, your legs are pressed so tightly together, could it be...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯te any closer. I was wrong. What do you want... no, please stop... help...¡±

    After Be was done with the Thunder Elven beauties, she noticed that the night had just begun and decided to interrogate Empress Manya Fn. She walked right up to the Empress with a ck whip, cor, ball gag, and a bundle of red ropes in her hands. Manya Fn took one look at those instruments and knew that nothing good was going to happen. Although she had not done anything intimate for the past ten thousand years, she was still familiar with those tools.

    Be did not care. She picked up Manya Fn and carried the gorgeous older sister to a special cubicle behind the bed. This cubicle took up a third of the entire tent, but the soundproofing was absolutely impable.

    This was a pink-colored interrogation room, illuminated only by red candles. There was arge variety of special tools in it as well. Inside the cubicle, there were rows of special ¡°triangr nks¡±. Each nk was straddled by a beautiful naked girl who was bound in the ¡°kikkoushibari¡± style with red ropes and had a small red ball gag in their mouths. They also had a dark red cor around their necks and their eyes were covered with red cloth.

    Be had collected them while she was inside the oasis. Those girls were beautiful female adventurers who had been captured by the Draconians and were supposed to be offered up to the Thunder Dragon as sacrifice. In the end, they ended up in Be¡¯s hands. Those female adventurers¡¯ snow white skin was covered in small wet stains, almost as though they had just been licked all over by a ¡°dom¡±.

    The beautiful female adventurers no longer struggled. Before, they had tried to stand. However, the triangr nk under them seemed toe alive and it felt as though they were riding on an actual warhorse. Their bodies shook along with the vibrations from the triangr nks. At the moment, they were all lying exhausted on their individual nks and allowed Be to do anything she wanted to them.

    The floor of the interrogation room was covered in strange wet stains and a curious scent permeated the air. Before Be had forced herself on the Dragon Queen Geleman, she had spent some time inside this secret interrogation room. She had only emerged from the room after she had her fill of fun with the beautiful female adventurers.

    Be had tasked her Abyss Insect demonic beings to secretly transport those female adventurers here, which meant that no one knew about them at all. If she wanted to be naughty, she could sell them off to Miss Inie, the young mistress of the Horrorshow Group. However, Be did not intend to go to that extent. All she wanted was to take advantage of them and watch them be humiliated.

    ¡°Alright, Your Majesty, have a seat and give it a try! They were fantastic, but I would love to see you perform.¡±

    ¡°No... Be, please have mercy. I... I do not wish to y with S&M!¡±

    Manya Fn took one look at the situation inside the interrogation room and her defences immediately crumbled. Be, that demoness, was too bold. She was terrified that she wouldpletely lose herself here. This beautiful young maiden from this Other World might not know, but Manya Fn was an interdimensional traveler. She knew exactly what that ¡°triangr nk¡± could do. Once she straddled that device, there was a possibility that she could never get back up again.

    ¡°So you do know about S&M. Tell me, Empress Manya Fn, no, I mean Miss Manya Fn, what is your true identity? Otherwise... you will share their fate and wait here... well, you know!¡±

    ¡°I am an Empress. You cannot do this, Grand Duchess Be... wait, I... I¡¯m just an ordinary Empress! What do you expect me to say?¡±

    ¡°Miss Manya Fn, you¡¯re trying to lie again. You do not have anybat abilities, yet your innocence remains intact... You¡¯re just an Empress in name! Also, you¡¯re toozy. After living for more than ten thousand years, you did not even bother to change your appearance. All you did was change your hair and eye color.¡±

    As Be pushed further, Manya Fn chose to remain silent, as though she was nning to stall so that she could think of her next move. However, Be did not give her much time. She forcefully spread Manya Fn¡¯s legs and walked towards the triangr nk closest to them while acting as though she had every intention of cing the Empress on it.

    ¡°I¡¯ll talk... don¡¯t do this, I¡¯ll tell you everything...¡±

    As Be took out the picture album filled with images of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s reigning empresses, Empress Manya Fn knew that she could not hide this any longer. Left without a choice, she finally began to spill the secrets that she had kept for more than ten thousand years. Clearly, Manya Fn was an interdimensional traveler who had arrived here more than ten thousand years ago. Back then, she was an interdimensional traveler under the Savior Camp who would be sent to various dimensions to monitor those worlds. Such Saviors acted on their own ord and had nothing to do with the Creator Gods on the dimensions that they arrived in.

    As such, the ¡°golden fingers¡± that those Saviors carried as cheats were rather special. This was different from the other Saviors like the God Chosen Knight Norris, who had directly obtained their golden fingers and specific attributes from the dimension¡¯s Creator God. Those were Saviors that belonged to the ¡°Divine Artefact stream¡± and the ¡°gifted stream¡±. On the other hand, the Saviors who had gotten their ¡°golden fingers¡± directly from the Savior Camp belonged to the ¡°system stream¡±. They each came with a cheat system which was automatically connected to the Savior Camp¡¯s headquarters and the Saviors would obtain their cheat codes from the headquarters instead.

    Manya Fn was not ambitious. However, she was not happy with the cheat that she had picked at random. It was the ¡°Eye of Recognition¡±, which would allow her to differentiate between those from the dimension she was in and other interdimensional travelers. Considering that she did not have anybat abilities at all, she chose Be¡¯s Other World dimension. ording to the estimations, there were many interdimensional travelers in this dimension and she had nned to coborate with them. Little did she know that this dimension was an endless abyss.

    The only reason why Manya Fn dared to reveal her secret to Be was mainly because she found out that Be and the others were interdimensional travelers as well. However, she did not receive an ally¡¯s signal. Be and the others belonged to the enemy¡¯s unit.

 Volume 7 Chapter 413: Dark Dispute Above the Central Beacon Tower at Ancient Saxton Battlefield

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 413: Dark Dispute Above the Central Beacon Tower at Ancient Saxton Battlefield</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal Ed

    In the Ancient Saxton Battlefield, inside the Demon King¡¯s Passage, Be sessfully invaded this space where a Demon King had already appeared using her identity as Demon God. ording to the Demon King summoning rules, theter Demon King was not allowed to take the ce of the previous Demon King during a summoning.

    However, Be had invaded with her identity as a Demon God, so these rules did not apply to her. So far, she had met three females of the original Twelve Demon Kings from the ancient past. They were Dark Night Demon King Aggy, Ocean Demon King Victoria, and Demon King of Death Melinaz. Other than Demon King of Death Melinaz, who was able to escape due to time constraints, the remaining two had both let Be take advantage of them to varying degrees.

    The Demon King Be ambushed this time wasn¡¯t any of the three, though. Her target was much smaller in stature than all of them and was a female Demon King with a loli figure. The Loli Demon King fainted after Be tapped on her acupuncture point.

    This Loli Demon King had silvery-white hair covering her shoulders, and she was wearing a ck dress. Be could not tell her eye color since they were shut. As for her body, it was simr to President Lucia. They were both tall lolis but had contrasting bust sizes. Be would feel a little sorry if she wasn¡¯t t-chested.

    The Loli Demon King was soft to the touch. Be had just lightly squeezed her cheek, yet she could feel how soft and tender it was. A pair of red demon horns adorned her head, looking like a headdress that had been put on as an essory. Not every Demon King had horns, with very few born with demon horns. However, for the sake of keeping up their image as a Demon King, they would get a pair of demon-horn headdresses. This Loli Demon King was one of those hornless Demon Kings.

    The mana of the Loli Demon King was more abundant than the three she had met before. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, then this Loli Demon King should belong to the type of Demon King that focused on magical attacks. Her body wasn¡¯t that strong. Otherwise, Be definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to knock out someone who was also at the level of Demon King. She was out temporarily, so Be could only squish her cheeks a little. She couldn¡¯t touch her sensitive parts. A breast attack or whatnot might cause the loli to wake up.

    Fortunately, this wasn¡¯t any other Demon King. Else, Be might have to spend more effort. Based on the dark rules, if this Demon King couldn¡¯t open the summoning door, then another Demon King could take over her task as a substitute. When Be saw the Loli Demon King¡¯s petite body floating with the magic fluctuations of teleportation magic, she knew that she was going to be teleported back to her original position before she was summoned.

    Be didn¡¯t think she was going to be summoned back so soon. She had wanted to take this opportunity to remove the clothes of this Loli Demon King and give her the standard gothic lolita type outfit, but it seemed she didn¡¯t have the time.

    Be sprang into action. She went over to her with hairbands and quickly put the loli¡¯s hair up into a double ponytail. Before the Loli Demon King disappeared, Be even slipped a few gifts into her arms as an apology. After all, she had just stolen work from her peers.

    Somewhere atop a dark secret mountain in the Human Continent was the female Demon Kings¡¯ stronghold, the Night Rose Pce. At the summoning array at the center of the pce hall, the Loli Demon King was sent back. As soon as she appeared, the other Demon Kings noticed her.

    ¡°Ow, my head! Seriously, you guys! Speak! Who followed me and stole my summoning door?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Cat got your tongues? I treat you guys as my sisters, but you plotted behind my back! If you wanted the summoning door, you could have just told me. We could have talked about it... Why knock me out at the back of my head? I¡¯ll turn into a dummy if you hit it too much!¡±

    ¡°No? None of us left. See for yourself!¡±

    Dark Night Demon King Aggy came forward to pass a mirror to the Loli Demon King. Only then did the loli realize that someone had tied her long silver hair into twintails. Also, there was a gothic lolita outfit in her arms and arge gift box containing lollipops. The gift-giver had visually measured her three sizes and gave her a matching set of cutesy underwearmonly worn by lolis without any size mistakes.

    The other Demon Kings couldn¡¯t figure out if she was angry or happy when they saw the blush on the Loli Demon King¡¯s face. Even though she had puffed up cheeks, she didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of letting the box of lollipops and the outfit go at all. If she really was angry, she would have destroyed those things immediately.

    The other female Demon Kings did not have such things, and the male Demon Kings definitely would not gift these items. For a moment, the Loli Demon King had no idea about the ambusher¡¯s identity. She only knew that someone had molested her since several of her buttons were loose when she came back. If there wasn¡¯t a time issue, then the baddie who attacked her definitely would have taken her clothes off.

    They must be really brave to dare to take off the clothes of a Demon King. The Loli Demon King finally realized how suggestive her thoughts were. She packed up the gifts, got up, and left with a straight face. The other Demon Kings just stared at each other. They had no idea what had happened, but they also couldn¡¯t ask, so they went their own way.

    The Loli Demon King was ranked very high in terms ofbat power among the Twelve Demon Kings, much stronger than the three female Demon Kings Be knew. On a whim, Be had managed to molest another member of the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings. The Loli Demon King was not disgusted by the gift she gave her, but it would be nice if she could change the means of gifting.

    Be had no idea that the Loli Demon King was already mulling over the attacking bastard¡¯s identity. Be came out wearing a ck cloakmonly worn by Demon Kings and a pair of blood-red horns on her head. Whoever it was, if they came out of the Demon King¡¯s Passage with horns, their identity as Demon King was unquestionable.

    The ce where Be reappeared was the beacon tower in the central area of the Ancient Saxton Battlefield. As the basemand camp of the human allied army, this ce witnessed the glorious moment when the human¡¯s allied forces defeated the Demon King¡¯s allied forces over ten thousand years ago. After more than a thousand years, it had changed a lot and became dpidated.

    Be finally saw the person who had summoned the Demon King. It was the terrorist group of Evil Spirit Curse Masters from the Gates of Darkness. At the moment, they were surrounding the summoning array while chanting strange spells. They only stopped when they realized that the Demon King had descended.

    ¡°O Great Demon King, lend us your power! Our offerings are disrespectfully meager, but we still pray that you, Great Demon King, can help us!¡±

    The offerings the Evil Spirit Curse Masters had prepared were Dark Energy Crystals. Even though Be¡¯s figure was severely inconsistent with the Loli Demon King they were trying to summon, the ck Demon King cloak was the real deal, and she had alsoe out of the Demon King¡¯s Passage. There were no issues calling her a Demon King. Besides, there were no returns when you summoned a Demon King this way. Even if you summoned the wrong one, you still had to carry out the deal.

    A deal with a Demon King could not be easily terminated. It was taboo. If you made a summon and did not strike a deal with them, it was considered an insult to the summoned Demon King¡¯s dignity. Even if it wasn¡¯t originally necessary to give one¡¯s life as a price, it did now.

    Be swept her eyes around and didn¡¯t see any female Evil Spirit Curse Masters. This made her disappointed. Those Dark Energy Crystals were simr to the Divine Crystals Be had given God Princess Suzia. They were tools used to storerge amounts of energy of a specific race. As a Demon God, by essence, Be did not need these Dark Energy Crystals. The necessities of a Demon King had instead be the least important things to those at the levels of Demon God and Evil God.

    After confirming that there were no living people around, Be cast her Demon King attack move, ¡°Dark Incursion¡±, killing all the members of the Gates of Darkness who had summoned the Demon King. Be had found out the motive of these Evil Spirit Curse Masters for summoning a Demon King the moment she arrived. They were hoping that a Demon King would be able to help them aplish certain evil deeds.

    ¡°Dark Incursion¡± was one of the Demon King¡¯s great entrance moves, with four balls of dark energy being shot out with the Demon King at the center. Enemies hit directly by it would be cut straight into several segments. Because of the excessively bloody effect, the warriors that hunted down demons did not dare to fight too close to the Demon Kings for extended periods. They could only rely on archers and mages to use long-range attacks to drain the Demon King¡¯s energy.

    These Evil Spirit Curse Masters were utterly defenseless. Usually, a Demon King would not kill off the summoning devotees as soon as they arrived. Even the most ruthless ones would not do such a thing. They generally listened to the requests of their followers before deciding on what to do next. Be, however, belonged to a special type of these Demon Kings. She had no ¡°professional ethic¡± to speak of. Her principle was to see whether the other party was pleasing to her eyes or not. If not, she won¡¯t take themission even if they were offering her a huge sum.

    ¡°Got it. You¡¯ve all worked hard, so have a good rest!¡±

    ¡°Great Demon King, we...¡±

    The faces of the Evil Spirit Curse Masters were filled with disbelief. They still had yet to react to the Demon King¡¯s sudden attack when they had all been killed off. Following the annihtion of these Evil Spirit Curse Masters, the evil summoning array was also considered scrap. Even though the energy fluctuations could still be seen, the summoners had all been killed. This magic array was not destroyed simply because it didn¡¯t seem like it was the Evil Spirit Curse Masters who had created it in the first ce.

    Be was a little confused. ording to the conversations she had with one of the three great Holy Maidens of the Darkness Church, other than demons, only someone from the Darkness Church would usually know how to prepare a Demon King summoning array. These Evil Spirit Curse Masters of the Gates of Darkness should have no idea about setting up a Demon King summoning array. Their usual arrays were for Mutant Holy Beasts and were not eligible to summon the Demon Kings.

    Could it be that someone from the Darkness Church was secretly helping them? Following Be¡¯s discovery of the magic array that controlled the thousands of Corpse Demons and Corpse Kings, the answer was finally revealed. Her guess was correct¡ªthe Darkness Church really was helping out in this. In exchange, the Gates of Darkness helped them set up the Evil Corpse Maniption Array mentioned earlier.

    The Evil Corpse Maniption Array¡¯syout was even more terrifying and bizarre than the Demon King summoning array, which was just a pile of purple lines drawn onto the floor. On this side were dark-red energy lines running through the ground. Seven open coffins were ced on the ritual magic array, each of them with a Ten Thousand Year Corpse Kingying inside. Compared to the Corpse Kings outside, with hard-to-make-out faces, these Corpse Kings had clear features that looked as if they would wake up at any time.

    The ones in charge of controlling this dark ritual were the female priests of the Darkness Church. A total of seven priests, all naked, were sitting next to each coffin. Their snow-white skin was particrly striking in this dark environment. Be judged them to be the Holy Maidens of the Darkness Church, simply because of the cross nes at their chests. These crosses were the exact opposite of the Radiant Church¡¯s. The Darkness Church wore inverted crosses, and the material was either bone or some other material with dark attributes.

    The priestesses of the Darkness Church were all beautiful, around sixteen to eighteen years old. The easiest one to spot was a ck-haired twintails loli sitting at the center of the Evil Corpse Maniption Array. Her face was way prettier than herpatriots. However, a surprised expression decorated her cool and delicate face. She was puzzled as she looked at the blonde beauty who had suddenly appeared by the array¡¯s side.

    Be had already taken off her Demon King cloak and the blood-red horns, currently donned in her light-silver Mythril Holy Knight armor. In this dark environment, Be¡¯s outfit was more conspicuous than the naked dark priestesses. The probability of a Holy Knight entering this ce was almost zero. Even a dragon knight would have a hard timeing here, much less a Holy Knight.

    Be couldn¡¯t care less about the surprise on that twintails loli¡¯s face or the warning in those deep blue eyes as she walked toward the Evil Corpse Maniption Array. The cross on the ck-haired loli¡¯s chest was different from the other dark priestesses. Be had seen a simr style on Dark Holy Maiden Liz, so she could just about guess the identity of this loli: one of the three Holy Maidens of the Darkness Church, Netherworld Holy Maiden Livina. Be had heard about her from Liz, who was also a holy maiden of the Darkness Church. Netherworld Holy Maiden Livina was the twintails type, so now that Be had encountered her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape easily.

    ¡°Stand your ground, Holy Knight! This is no ce for you to be. Leave!¡±

    ¡°Livina, be a good girl ande back to the church with me. Confess your sins! You are the one who should stop. This magical array is very dangerous. You and yourpanions will lose your lives here.¡±

    ¡°So what? It doesn¡¯t matter if I can obtain power! Liz, that girl. Her power has been surging up recently. If I don¡¯t raise my strength, I¡¯m going to fall behind.¡±

    This Evil Corpse Maniption Array had a grave price. The cost to control the strongest Corpse King was the caster¡¯s own life. Once those seven Corpse Kings were resurrected, they would devour the sacrificers next to their coffins, and the two would be one. Only a ce where the Evil Spirit Curse Masters gathered, such as the Gates of Darkness, would dare to study this type of evil and insane ritual.

    Netherworld Holy Maiden was nning to sacrifice herself to merge with a Ten Thousand Year Corpse King. This way, she would be able to control all of the Corpse Kings and Corpse Demons here. Be was indirectly responsible for this. Thepetition between the Darkness Church¡¯s Holy Maidens was even more serious than those from the Radiant Church.

    Be had unintentionally supported Dark Holy Maiden Liz, who had ambiguous rtions with her. As a result, Liz, the weakest, became a steady force over the other two Dark Holy Maidens. Netherworld Holy Maiden Livina was forced to resort to such extreme measures out of anxiety. She desired greater power so that she could counter Dark Holy Maiden Liz.

    Be didn¡¯t want to see this beautiful twintails loli get devoured by the Ten Thousand Year Corpse King. Livina, like the other priestesses of the Darkness Church, was also ¡°inexperienced¡±. It would be a waste to just send them off to be devoured as sacrifices by the Ten Thousand Year Corpse Kings. Be wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    In addition to Netherworld Holy Maiden Livina and the six other priestesses sitting outside the array, thirteen beautiful and cool nuns from the Darkness Church were doing psychic dances around the ritual circle. The strange dance looked terrifying in the middle of the night. If not for the fact that their bodies werepletely uncovered and the fanservice Be got as they gyrated their fair and dainty bodies, causing ¡°turbulent motions¡± in front of their chests, Be would probably have averted her gaze.

    Thirteen was an ominous number. Once the ritual finished, these dancing nuns would likely find it hard to escape their fates of bing living sacrifices. Be could vaguely see faint figures around their bodies. They were demonic spirits urging them to dance. Even if they wanted to quit midway, it was impossible. This might be the veryst dance in their lives.

    As Be approached, she could feel a distinct air resistance. The demonic beings in the evil ritual array were emitting strong spiritual pressure and were trying to obstruct Be¡¯s approach. The ritual had already reached the final stage. If Be hadn¡¯te to interfere, the seven Corpse Kings would have devoured the sacrifices and resurrected. Once that happened, normal light energy wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress them.

    Beside the cold temperature around the area, Be did not feel any spiritual force. She was no ordinary Holy Knight. By now, a typical Holy Knight would already have put up a barrier, such as the ¡°Holy Guard¡±, to resist the evil force. Once the ¡°Holy Guard¡± was activated, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to take another step further. You would be stuck in ce, unable to move.

    ¡°Damn, Holy Knight, get out of here! This is our territory. You have no right to¡ª¡±

    ¡°You are the ones who should get out of here. It¡¯s been ten thousand years, yet you still want to stick around to scourge the living? Go to the other side and repent!¡±

    ¡°No, wait! We can talk about it...¡±

    Be took out the ¡°Praise of Light¡± and ¡°Tears of the Goddess¡±, given by Creator of Light Vianne, from her storage ring, and the tremendous force of the light instantly lit up the entire beacon tower. The sight caused the Corpse Kings on the opposite side to feel fear.

 Volume 7 Chapter 417: Tri-Academy Joint Campus Festival at Margarita Resort Plains in Progress

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 417: Tri-Academy Joint Campus Festival at Margarita Resort ins in Progress</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    At the outskirts of Olsylvia City, the Rose Society¡¯s new territory, Margarita Resort ins, the tri-academy joint campus festival was currently taking ce. The joint campus festival would be held for a total of three days and take ce over the night. Normally, it would havested only one day had the academy been arranging the event alone. However, since the three of them were doing a joint event, it wouldst three days.

    Be¡¯s Rose Society was the sole sponsor of the joint campus festival. Her society¡¯s wealth had surpassed Carlos¡¯s Golden Legend Society many times over and was now more than ten times as wealthy as the second-ced Wealthy Club. The gap between the two was also widening by the day. Even if Carlos wanted to catch up, it had already be an impossible task.

    The power of the Rose Society was no longer the same as before Be joined. Back then, it was a small and temporary club formed by several rich girls. Now, it was a super society filled with tons of high-ss female members. All the famous beauties of the Olsylvia Academy were members of the Rose Society. The current Rose Society had the momentum to go against the academy¡¯s no.1 society, the Fraternity.

    But the two sides couldn¡¯t fight. The Fraternity¡¯s members were all handsome men of the philosophical party, which meant there were no direct shes with the all-girl Rose Society that was secretly a lily garden. Both sides had also agreed on certain aspects, so with mutual understanding between Be and the several heads of the Fraternity, they tacitly avoided each other¡¯s territories during the turf wars.

    At the moment, people spected the Fraternity was going to war with the Rose Society, but it was all a push from some third party. The Golden Legend Society and the Mask of Darkness were all possible culprits deliberately spreading misinformation in order to prevent the Rose Society from gaining momentum. Afterward, they¡¯d be able to just reap the benefits.

    As for the rest of the major societies, the Door of Truth was unlikely to go to war with the Rose Society, as the Radiant Church¡¯s papal heir, President Maria, and the four Holy Maidens were all in the Rose Society. For simr reasons, the Ironblood Cross Society wouldn¡¯te to find trouble with them since several strong student presidents from branch campuses were in the Rose Society.

    The remaining ¡°pseudo-loli¡± Charlotte¡¯s Wronged Angels Society was simply a passerby society that was there to be cute and was no threat to the Rose Society. The Rose Society had already be a super society, just like the Fraternity. As for the rivals Golden Legend Society and the Mask of Darkness, they had no choice but to turn around when facing the Rose Society.

    The three great academies¡¯ joint campus festival had a clear division ofbor, with the Olsylvia Academy as the principal host. As the art school, the Antote Academy set up a stage for songs, dances, and other free to watch performances because they were holding a music festival. Even though the students were required to wear their school uniforms to distinguish them, the art school girls took advantage of a loophole in the rules. They did not have to be in their uniforms while performing on stage.

    Alessandra Academy for the Foreign Races organized a food festival. Due to thenguage barrier, they chose an event such as food that involved less talking and more eating. That way, they could reduce the frequency of speech and avoid the embarrassment arising frommunication issues. Human students weren¡¯t strong in that department. While most female students were learning the Elvishnguage and didn¡¯t know any Fae, the boys were even worse. Other than a small minority who studied the Draconguage, most of their foreignnguage ability was nil.

    Be and her little sister Lisha held hands and casually wandered around the stalls at the campus festival as if they were shopping. Kriss was by their side, looking at Lisha with some envy in her eyes. Lisha¡¯s body was more on the loli spectrum. Holding Be¡¯s hand, it would at most look like a daily routine of two sisters walking together. Others wouldn¡¯t think much about it. But Kriss was different. She and Be already had all sorts of scandals flying around the school about them, so it was better to stay lowkey in a public space.

    Priest President Isaman, following behind Be and the girls, was in a tangled mood. She had had enough with watching Be showing off her little sister and her girlfriend. Isaman, being forced to look at the PDA, felt strange envy rise up within her. Even she herself did not understand why she felt that way. Could it be that some baddie had secretly sneaked into her heart as well?

    The other three Renegades, Mage Ariel, Marite Master ine, and Assassin Noreya, did note today. It was not because they didn¡¯t want to, but because they had been hiding their stunning true faces for certain reasons: they were known as the three ¡°ugly girls¡± of the Rose Society where everyone had the beauty of the gods. It wasn¡¯t so convenient for them toe out with Be right now. Things would be awkward if the lie was seen through.

    Ariel and the others didn¡¯t want to reveal their beauty yet. If they became as eye-catching as Kriss and President Isaman, then it would bring them a lot of unnecessary trouble. They were currently staying behind in the Rose Society¡¯s newly-opened event area, the maid cafe, to help out the society.

    The Rose Society¡¯s event in this campus festival was a maid cafe. All the members of the Rose Society put on gothic maid outfits and cat ear headdresses to entertain the guests in their luxurious maid cafe. The cafe was reservation-based and epted only girls while firmly declining the boys.

    In the face of such tyranny, many boys wanted to protest. However, when they saw the store next to the maid cafe, they were so shocked that they didn¡¯t even dare to start trouble anymore and slipped away. It turned out that to the maid cafe¡¯s left was the bodybuilding club run by the Fraternity. At a nce, you could see that it was a ce where philosophers gathered. For the sake of their chastity, the men had no choice but to refrain from finding trouble. If anyone from the Fraternity had their eyes set on them, they might end up in a tragedy of being dragged in to ¡°work out¡±.

    Thest guy dragged in for a ¡°workout¡± had an ache in his butt for a full week and couldn¡¯t even sit down. Ever since then, these straight men would have shivers run down their spines any time they saw the members of the Fraternity.

    To the maid cafe¡¯s right was the Wronged Angels Society¡¯s masquerade ball, a gathering of all sorts of traps and masters of crossdressing. For straight men, this was as dangerous as the Fraternity¡¯s bodybuilding club. In consideration of their own integrity, the guys gave up on the idea of sneaking into the Rose Society¡¯s maid cafe and went to look for other entertainment instead.

    The maid cafe was indeed attractive, but it was a lost cause, as the shops on both sides were too dangerous. If you weren¡¯t careful, you had the risk of being bent. Even the most gentlemanly of men could only ept the painful choice of not going to the maid cafe when faced with this situation.

    Be was currently out enjoying herself, having no idea that a long queue had formed at the Rose Society¡¯s maid cafe. She wanted to take advantage of this joint campus festival to buy some gifts for her girl friends, as well as the girls from the Renegades.

    Currently, aside from the World Destructors Demon God Angel and Evil God Mia, the Chaos Bringers, Copsing Evil Dragon Lolita, and Devouring Holy Dragon Euphenisia at Be¡¯s side, the strongest inbat ability would be the Renegades. They were even stronger than Be in her Demon King form, so it would be foolish of her not to send them a few gifts to nourish their rtionship.

    Most of her friends could be satisfied with somemon gifts, but the likes and dislikes of the Renegades were different from an average girl. Before signing a subordination contract with them, Be just about had an idea of their preferences as the mistress.

    At the joint campus festival, students from other academies would bring over novel items to trade at the stalls. This was not the Alessandra Academy for the Foreign Races. The food there couldn¡¯t be bought with human currency, and only things such as obsidian or other precious objects could be used. It made things hard for Be. After they set up their stalls here, though, she was able to trade with them using the human currency.

    ording to the temporary agreement between the three academies, the human race¡¯s gold coins would be used as the universal trading currency for the joint campus festival. As they also had to trade at the campus festival, the foreign race students temporarily set aside their hostility for the humans and agreed to use human¡¯s gold coins for the time being.

    Apart from food, this was the first time Be had seen the foreign race students¡¯ special items. Compared to human merchants, the foreign race students weren¡¯t as calcting, and they followed this principle while trading with the human students too. They would not inte the prices on purpose and charged whatever the item was worth. They wouldn¡¯t try to talk up theirmodities and drive up the prices afterward either.

    Many of the things sold by the foreign race students were contraband. The human empire alliance¡¯smercial regtions only restricted humans, not foreign races. So, they were more open in the things they chose to sell. Even undomesticated demonic beast eggs could be bought. Demonic beast eggs and pet eggs were different. Pet eggs were demonic beasts that had undergone training and would not easily cause harm to their owners. Meanwhile, the demonic beast cubsing out of demonic beast eggs might be aggressive, as they were not previously trained. Thus, they were considered dangerous goods.

    Many human students were only looking around for fun. Most of them didn¡¯t dare to buy the goods sold by foreign races. The prices were as high as hundreds and thousands of gold and had to be paid by cash. Many of the foreign race students were quite stubborn and only recognized visible currency. They would not use the magic storage cards certified by the federation of empires, which meant they would not ept magic storage card transactions.

    The storage rings of most students had the space of around a bookcase, with the stronger ones about the size of a wardrobe. Thergest storage ring you could buy on the market these days was about the size of a room, and it cost an arm and a leg. However, the super luxurious storage rings that Be casually pulled out were calcted in the size of football fields. These were considered legendary existences for the others.

    Influenced by the storage rings, most students did not bring much money with them, especially gold coins. Nobody would bring tens of thousands of gold coins with them. So, they could only look at the merchandise. Unless they really wanted it, they would settle themselves and be onlookers.

    The one thing Be did notck was gold coins. Ever since taking in the Empress of the Manasvir Empire, Empress Manya Fn, who was also a transmigrator, Be secretly controlled the treasury of the human continent¡¯s wealthiest empire. She was already sick of seeing this glittering gold.

    Even more, Be herself was notcking money either. In one of her duchy territories, the Darkness Sacred Region near the Sarnia Duchy, was arge number of undead and spirits that did not need any rest. They were more cost-effective than robots, working day and night for Be. They would mine, develop, expand the city, and the likes. After controlling most of the beastmen continent, the Darkness Sacred Region had already expanded their scope and reached into beastmen territory.

    With these zero-cost ¡°workers¡±, it was hard for a ¡°dark capitalist¡± like Be to even go broke. She was a standout even for a Demon King. Other Demon Kings summoned undead and spirits to fight for them, but only Be would use them tobor day and night for her and earn money without rest. Who knew if this was considered normal or against the style of Demon Kings in their world? But the Demon Kings probably wouldn¡¯t know how toin if they found out.

    Be was anything but poor right now. She very naturally picked the most eye-catching store. The person who set up this stall was one of the six great Vow Breakers of the Alessandra Academy for the Foreign Races, Fallen Angel Monarch Jasmine. Jasmine looked at Be a little curiously. Even though this beautiful golden-haired knight was wearing the general uniform of the Olsylvia Academy, she wore a knight¡¯s badge on her right shoulder, revealing that she was a Holy Knight.

    Jasmine couldn¡¯t recognize Be, but having seen Sacred Demon God Samantha¡¯s surrogate body not long ago, it was hard to me her for being curious at Be¡¯s arrival. Although her stall had many different things, none of them would truly interest a Holy Knight. Be acted as if she was meeting Jasmine for the first time and nodded to her as a means of saying hello. Then, she turned back to focus on what was up for sale.

    Be soon discovered that the items Jasmine sold were really too expensive. They all started at the price of ten thousand gold coins, an even higher price point than the hundreds or thousands the other stalls were charging. Despite being expensive, though, they were definitely good items. All sorts of high-leveled demonic beast eggs, high concentration poisons, storm potions, and cursed magic scrolls were put on disy. There were also dark forbidden books, such as the full sets of ¡°Necromancer Zachary¡¯s Experiment Notes¡± and ¡°ounts from McCarthy the Cursed¡±. Be almost had the illusion that she was shopping at a ck market.

    Jasmine deliberately sold her contraband in a different text. She used the ancient demonguage, especially those forbidden books. They were all in anguage that your average Joe would never understand. This way, she would not be investigated. Be could understand thenguage of demons and was able to tell at first nce that Jasmine was selling banned books. More terrifyingly, she was selling the full sets, not leaving any parts. If they were tranted, more forbidden magic would inevitably circte into this Other world dimension, which wasn¡¯t something Be was willing to see.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Holy Knight? Could it be that you understand the ancient text written here?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I just suggest you not to sell such books. I get the feeling that they¡¯re cursed.¡±

    Seeing Be¡¯s silent and speechless appearance, Jasmine almost thought she could read the words written on those ancient forbidden books, so she had opened her mouth to ask the question in humannguage. Be only now realized that this Vow Breaker could actually speak the humannguage. She could have just told her that early on, couldn¡¯t she? Was there really a need to act silently? Be was almost forced tomunicate with her in the demonnguage.

    ¡°If you say so, then I won¡¯t sell them. Right, anything caught your eye? I¡¯ll give you a 50% discount.¡±

    ¡°Fifty, huh? Can I get a free gift too if I buy something?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re funny. Alright, I like you anyway, so I¡¯ll give you the discount and, if you see something you like, you can also choose any item within ten thousand gold coins as a free gift.¡±

    The onlookers felt so angry that they almost cursed aloud. The extent of Be¡¯s brazenness went far beyond their imagination. This was a typical example of a person not satisfied with a bargain. What pissed them even more was how rich and unruly the stall owner Jasmine was. She even agreed to a 50% discount with an add-on freebie just because she fancied the other person. That alone made many of the viewers envious to death.

    Be didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with Jasmine either. She looked around and instantly set her eyes on a well-sealed wooden box. It seemed to have gone through some years and had strange characters engraved that she presumed to be the ancient dragonnguage. As for the price tag, it cost two hundred thousand gold coins in cash and epted precious objects of equal value in a trade.

    Sealed treasure boxes like these were called ¡°mystery boxes¡± by the industry, referring to the various ancient underground relics found by treasure-hunters with much effort. In the sealed state, whether it was an astonishing treasure or a curse, nobody knew.

    These were described as ¡°gambling boxes¡±, simr to ¡°jade gambling¡± on Earth. On Earth, people would buy mineral stones to see whether they struck jade, while the gamblers here would buy sealed boxes to see whether they get a treasure or a curse. It was all based on luck. The only difference was the consequence when you don¡¯t get lucky. All that happened if you lost while betting on jade was your money, but failing at a treasure box gamble could end your life on the spot.

    In the eyes of outsiders, it wasn¡¯t worthwhile to gamble two hundred thousand gold coins on this box. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that this was something only a madman would attempt. At most, people would gamble about ten thousand gold coins, but even if this two-hundred-thousand box was filled with obsidian or a night pearl, it was still a loss that could not be recovered.

    Be reached out without hesitation and grabbed the wooden box. In her eyes, the exorbitant price tag was nothing but just an afterthought. The moment Be touched that box, a fair and dainty hand pressed down on it from the other side. Someone had chosen this special box at the same time as her, and Be could judge from the delicacy of that hand that it belonged to a girl.

    ¡°Stop right there; I¡¯m taking this box. I came first, so I¡¯m clearly first.¡±

    ¡°Um, Princess Hetivel, aren¡¯t you a Radiant Holy Dragon? Why are you fighting me for this dark box?¡±

 Volume 6 Chapter 358: Break Time Before Olsylvia Academyâ€™s Qualifying Competition Semifinals

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 358: Break Time Before Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Qualifying Competition Semifinals</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    After the discussions between Manasvir Empire¡¯s officials and the school administration of Olsylvia Academy, the qualifyingpetition¡¯s semifinals were decided to be held in the imperial city area after resting for two days. More than six thousand students were advancing this time, around four thousand girls and two thousand boys. ording to this arrangement, the advancementpetition would be a separate group battle for the sake of the boys¡¯ faces.

    The boys and the girls would fight in groups amongst themselves to determine 500 students between them from each, making up the final 1,000 students for the finals. Thepetition would still be the usual 2 vs. 2 group battle. The boys¡¯ advancement was rtively easy, as they only had two thousand people. In groups of two, they only needed to win once to advance directly.

    There were four thousand people on the girls¡¯ side, with two thousand groups. It¡¯d be harder for them to get the 500 to advance. They had to pick out two out of eight people. After some discussion, they decided to use the rare 8 vs. 8 free fight battle mode, with two people being picked out from a group of sixteen, which meant that only one group in eight would advance. The field they needed to prepare for this was quiterge, as it was for this reason that the students were given two days to rest so that the imperial officials could take time preparing such arge field.

    During the two days of rest, the students who were tired of fighting demons in the Forest of the Wild, Cloud Sea Basin, and Dusk Valley could finally take this time to rx. For the semifinals, they had to bring their own equipment. Many students took this opportunity to makerge purchases in the capital Madix City to prepare the uing semifinals.

    The scene at the Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madix City, was still peaceful, but outside of the capital, things were already beginning to move in parts of the imperial territory. Out of Manasvir Empire¡¯s four warlords stationed in each direction, Prince Ernest of the North and Prince Bilberg of the West couldn¡¯t sit still anymore. With the Knights¡¯ Kingdom, Octavia Empire, Assassin¡¯s Kingdom, and Kristoff Empire supporting them from behind, each of them advanced with their cavalry and infantry legions from the west and the north to the south to the east respectively, aiming for the Emperor¡¯s throne in the imperial pce at the capital of the Manasvir Empire, Madix City.

    Grand Duke Yale of the South and Marshal Edwin of the East did not make any big movements during this time as their envoy representatives, Young Mistress Maschuter and Young Mistress Louise, were still in the imperial city, negotiating with Grand Duchess Bellina and Grand Duchess Baize. However, theirck of movement was only temporary. If they had the support of other empires, then these two warlords may have sent their troops to close in on the imperial city as well.

    Apart from the Manasvir Empire, the two duchies were also frantically preparing for war. Grand Duke Bellina¡¯s Sarnia Duchy was currently assembling its airship fleet. The already existing mixed fleet of over a thousand ships in the Grim Airship Fleet and the Loki Fleet have already assembled in the duchy¡¯s capital, Sarnia City. New ships were already being brought in from the Darkness Sacred Region in a steady stream.

    Another duchy that was frantically preparing for war was the Angelos Duchy. The entire territory of the duchy was rushing to produce all manners of magical equipment for war. In the capital, Angelos City, they had already established arge-scale magical teleportation array connected with Be¡¯s sea base in the ruins of New Moon Ind. Many war beasts were being transported through the teleportation array from New Moon Ind¡¯s base to the Angelos Duchy in the human continent.

    Both of these duchies were controlled by Be. However, her Grand Duchess identities in these two duchies were different. In response to her war preparation moves, the empires that these two duchies were loyal to in the name, Gabriel Empire and Aldridge Empire, decided to take on an acquiescing attitude. They may have heard the rumors about the changes in the heart of the imperial city of the Manasvir Empire, so it wouldn¡¯t be good for them to reach out personally. Thus, they secretly acquiesced for Be¡¯s forces to make their appearance. This was a good idea, and even if Be failed, it would only be the failure of the duchies she belonged to, and would not damage the reputation of the two empires.

    The rumors were all false information that the Emperor of the Manasvir Empire was ill, and that the Crown Prince¡¯s failure to establish himself. The Empress has also suddenly dered sickness. With the exception of the Aldridge Empire, which was a mage kingdom and had nock of money, only wanting to expand their image and power, the other three empires were mostly after the incredible wealth of the Manasvir Empire. For the sake of treasure, they wanted to support the imperial warlords they had partnerships with.

    However, practically nobody knew the real truth. The outskirts of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madix City, were already under the control of demons. It was still a question of how many of these various rebels with their ns would eventually make it into the capital! Since Be had already confined Empress Manya Fn by her side, she was willing to wade into this mess of a battle in the Manasvir Empire just this once in the time of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s qualifyingpetition¡¯s break.

    At Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madix City¡¯s eastern district, Christian Hotel¡¯s medical room, Be was using her special ways to treat the young mistresses of the underworld. One Chaos Bringer and Poison Origin Betty acted as Be¡¯s guard the whole time. This loli beauty with long green hair and an appearance closer to the traditional forest elves and a temperament resembling the Goddess of Life had changed into a small pink nurse uniform. She looked just like a serious and petite nurse. If she could change the pile of various green poisonous liquids on her tray, then there would be nothing wrong with this scene.

    Be was only wearing ck silk underwear and didn¡¯t bother to put on the rest of her clothes. Since the Christian Hotel¡¯s important areas were under Rose Society¡¯s territory, this was equivalent to Be¡¯s own private territory. So, it was fine for her to do whatever she wanted in her own private territory.

    The few beautiful maiden patients who were forced into all sorts of humiliating doctor-and-nurse y by Be were all red as apples. Chairman Sally Roy of the Eye of Darkness was already healed and was now lying naked on a small bed. Be was more gentle with her so that she would lie there obediently.

    Sally Roy couldn¡¯t do anything about it either. She was wrapped up in a set of near-transparent restraints like a ¡°big cocoon¡± as if she were ready to metamorphosis ande out as a butterfly. Be would bring the medicine over and feed it to her from time to time, so Chairman Sally Roy didn¡¯t dare to be disobedient. If she resisted, then Be would immediately put on a look of excitement and a nasty grin, tossing the spoon away and taking medicine into her mouth, forcing it down her throat in a shameful mouth-to-mouth way. After being forced several times, Chairman Sally Roypletely submitted to her as a patient.

    Even the former underworld big boss Chairman Sally Roy was made to obey, so the other three underworld young mistresses were even less able to resist. They were more lively and weren¡¯t covered with scars like Chairman Sally Roy, so they needed real healing. Thus, they became Be¡¯s ¡°focused treatment¡± targets and were forced to remove everything they were wearing by Be, revealing their true sides to the lustful demoness Be to admire.

    As the Young Mistress of Skeleton Tower, Kleina has long since been ¡°pushed down¡± by Be; she soon betrayed the other two underworld young mistresses not long after arriving here. Currently, Kleina was snuggling in Be¡¯s arms, allowing her to ce her on what appeared to be an operating table to do as she pleased. Strange sounds surrounded the room, and all sorts of strange wet stains had already covered the table. The other two underworld young mistresses were getting too embarrassed to even look, but they didn¡¯t dare to look away for fear that Be wouldunch some sort of sneak attack on them while their heads were turned.

    ¡°Kleina, you¡¯re getting plumper here again. Tell me honestly, have you been doing it with your finger when I¡¯m not around? Is that why it got bigger?¡±

    ¡°Stop it, Be... I just touched it a li... Wait, I didn¡¯t do... No... Don¡¯t be like that... I was wrong! I admit it, okay!¡±

    ¡°You actually learned to lie? Naughty girls have to be punished.¡±

    Be skillfully tickled the sensitive spots on Young Mistress Kleina¡¯s body. This death spirit wizard young mistress couldn¡¯t help butugh at the tickle torture and quickly admitted Be¡¯s suspicions. Be, who was suddenly in the mood, began to y an interrogation game with Young Mistress Kleina and asked some more intimate questions. Kleina wanted to resist a little initially, but she was no match for Be¡¯s skillful techniques. Young Mistress Kleina blushed and told Be all her secrets in front of the other underworlddies in desperation.

    Blood Berserker Veronica, the Young Mistress of the Blood Skull, and Shadow Warrior Inie, the young mistress of the Horrorshow Group. These two underworld young mistresses watched in horror as Be interrogated Kleina in her special ¡°torture¡± session. The two power underworld misses were trembling in fear at the thought that it might be their turn soon.

    For the first time in their lives, Veronica and Inie felt that a girl might be more professional at bullying girls than boys. It was easier for them to give the bullied girls weird feelings. Their hands were bound behind their backs with ck restraining straps, as they were both on their knees on each side, with their upper bodies lying t on a table. Even though they weren¡¯t tied very tightly, they didn¡¯t dare to make any moves.

    Behind them was temporary little nurse Poison Origin Loli Betty looking at them with an oversized syringe. The sharp needle shone with a silvery sheen under the light. If they tried to stand up, they were immediately given an injection filled with strange medicines on their bums, which wasn¡¯t too pleasant.

    ¡°Be, you despicable... Tell her to put the needle away. I... I¡¯ve recovered.¡±

    ¡°Be, you... you bad woman. I want to... I need to have a talk with your teacher about you.¡±

    ¡°I say,dies. We¡¯re all problem students here, so why hurt each other? Right. It¡¯s time for medicine, now open wide, or I¡¯ll have to inject it into your tongues!¡±

    After seeing the filled syringe in Be¡¯s hand, Veronica and Inie opened their mouths obediently and swallowed the bitter medicine. There was no way around it. As Be said, if they didn¡¯t cooperate, then they would get the injection on their tongues. If they didn¡¯t open their mouths, they¡¯d just suffer an injection for no reason, like on their snowy thighs or those plump mounds. It was painful to even think about it, and as they thought about it, they figured it would be better for them to just listen to Be¡¯s arrangements.

    ¡°It still doesn¡¯t feel like medicine is effective enough. Why don¡¯t I give you an injection here too! It must be a good ce for the injection since it¡¯s so soft.¡±

    ¡°There is... Be, please. Don¡¯t do this... Are you a demon? It¡¯s going to hurt a lot...¡±

    ¡°No, not there... I can give you any number of ves you want, so please don¡¯t experiment on me, okay!¡±

    The two underworld young mistresses, Veronica and Inie, nearly fainted when they noticed Be¡¯s unkind gaze shifting to their chests. With such a thick needle, the pain would probably send them to heaven if inserted into their plump bosoms. If it weren¡¯t for the icy needle pointing behind their bums, they would long have gotten up to run off. Right now, they were in a desperate situation where the needles were staring at them on both ends. They had no way to escape.

    ¡°What about this, then? Sign this betting contract with me! If you lose to me in the semifinals, you¡¯ll have to be my exclusive patient for the rest of your lives. If you win, I¡¯ll just take it as your recovery. This girl here, Betty, she¡¯s got a lot of strange medicines. If you don¡¯t want to be used as experiments, then you better sign the contracts!¡±

    ¡°This... Be, are you trying to trick... Wait, put the needle down first, let¡¯s have a proper talk... I need to think about it more.¡±

    ¡°Be, I¡¯ll find ves even prettier than me, so can we change the terms... I... I¡¯m not very pretty anyway.¡±

    Veronica and Inie no longer had their usual imposing temperament of young underworld mistresses. They were now like two pitiful ves pleading for their master¡¯s forgiveness. For some reason, this kind of role swap actually gave them a mysterious sense of pleasure aside from the extreme humiliation. They felt that it wasn¡¯t so bad to change their identities and experience living as a ve.

    But they really didn¡¯t dare to casually sign a magical contract. Even though neither of them was of magic professions, they would often see these contracts as a result of being in the underworld for a long time. Once they failed the betting contracts, they could quite possibly really be sold to Be as ves. They were young mistresses of the underworld, so it was hard for them to ept being sold off like this.

    Of course, Be wouldn¡¯t let them go. Today was a rare chance toe by, so how could she let them go? She could still tamper with the ranking of the semifinals. The one in charge of the girls¡¯ semifinals, the Empire¡¯s female officials, and the beautiful mentors at the academy side had all fallen into Be¡¯s hands, so it was very feasible for her to y with the matchups.

    ¡°No. Betty, prepare the medicine. Also, Young Mistress Kleina,e and give your two friends a proper demonstration.¡±

    As expected, after seeing the ¡°mole¡± Young Mistress Kleina easily signing the magical betting contract with Be, Veronica and Inie¡¯s psychological defenses werepletely shattered. And, under the intimidation of the needle, both of them signed the contract with Be. They may not necessarily meet Be in the semifinals, so they held onto that chance mentality to agree to sign the magical betting contract. If they knew that Young Mistress Kleina had already ¡°defected,¡± and that her bet with Be was just an act, that the rematch order for the semifinals had already been set internally, then they would probably die of regret.

    This scene caused Chairman Sally Roy, who was watching the whole time, to feel like crying andughing at the same time. These three underworld young mistresses were too young, and they weren¡¯t as clever as the veteran Be. They fell under her control in an instant. Now, even Sally Roy herself was passive. If she didn¡¯t sign the contract with Be, she might bebeled a special ¡°turncoat¡± by the underworld¡¯s three young mistresses.

    When Be brought the magical betting contract in front of Chairman Sally Roy, she sighed and signed it as well. Perhaps this was fate! If Be could win, it wouldn¡¯t be hard for her to ept serving a strong master. No matter how perverted Be was, she was still a woman; she probably wouldn¡¯t have her do those... Sally Roy thought so naively. Only after would she realize that Be was far more dangerous than any man, and it would be toote for Chairman Sally Roy, who had already been dragged onto the pirate ship, to regret it.

    ¡°Be, you really are more suited to... suited to be a mob boss than me.¡±

    ¡°Senior Sally Roy, you jest. Compared to you, I am but a seedling.¡±

    Be watched with a nk expression as Chairman Sally Roy signed the magical betting contract, and was only at ease after confirming everything. Now, the hardest underworld big boss to deal with was in her hands. After that, it was only a matter of time to take hold of them all. The underworld girls were different as there was no way to make them submit from the depths of their hearts without breaking them, which was why Be didn¡¯t let Poison Origin Betty use any medicines on them. Compared to an aphrodisiac, the key to getting Sally Roy and these young underworld mistresses to submit was strength.

    ¡°Alright, now let¡¯s continue ying... No, I mean the medical check-up. Let me measure your bodies...¡±

    ¡°Enough, Be... You don¡¯t need such strange tools for a check-up, do you?!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me, Be. Isn¡¯t that what my shop puts into ves¡¯ mouths... Don¡¯te over here, please...¡±

    Looking at all the strange props Be had taken out, Veronica and Inie felt the urge to run. However, the needle that temporary loli nurse Betty had against their soft butts was clearly warning them not to do anything rash. At the sight that they were going to be bullied in all sorts of ways, they were so scared that they shut their eyes. Fortunately, there was always a girl who woulde yelling for Be to stop at such times, and it was the kind of beauty queen that Be didn¡¯t dare to look at directly.

    ¡°Big Sister Be, are you in there? The loli dragon we saved yesterday escaped. Why don¡¯t youe and check? You should know as well, the hotel¡¯s building is full of... I¡¯m worried that she¡¯ll be frightened by those cuties!¡±

    Be¡¯s little sister Lisha rang out from outside the door, identally saving the young underworld mistresses. Though she wasn¡¯t done here, Be had to go.

 Volume 6 Chapter 359: The Stubborn Crystal Dragon Princess Who Fell Into Demon King Bellaâ€™s Trap

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 359: The Stubborn Crystal Dragon Princess Who Fell Into Demon King Be¡¯s Trap</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal Ed

    The Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madix City¡¯s eastern district, Christian Hotel. Under thebined control of Demon God Angel, Great Evil God Mia, and one of the Chaos Bringers, Time Space Demon Noesha, the hotel had already be a well-hidden dark fortress.

    From the outside, the hotel was unchanged, but it was reworked inside. The building¡¯s underground area had now be a burial ground for all sorts of white bone demonic beings. They could send out an army of up to ten thousand skeleton soldiers in a short period. They also had a team of white bone cavalry numbering no less than twenty, as well as a squad of more than a thousand white bone griffins.

    Since this ce was located in the capital area of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s imperial city and was densely popted, it was hard to hide an undead army here. It was easier to summon dark zombie armies instead. With nowhere else to keep them in Christian Hotel, they could only make do.

    The floors in the hotel were normal from one to twelve, except for the stone statues above the corridor, which were reced with lurking gargoyles, as well as the ghost warriors housed on the oil paintings hanging on the wall. The rest of the facilities were no different from the typicalyout of a hotel.

    Apprentices of the Radiant Church, church students of St. Louis Church Academy, were all ced at the center, on the seventh floor, where no demonic beings were hiding. Be already had all the high-level female members of the Radiant Church in her hand, including the church¡¯s heir, President Maria; the four great Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church; Holy Swordsman Cynthia; Law Enforcement Captain Mathilde; and even the first generation Radiant Pope Goldsmith and the fifth generation Radiant Pope Roxanne.

    However, most of the beautiful priests and clergywomen of the Radiant Church hadn¡¯t fallen yet. During these few days, they went with therger majority and changed into sexy bikini swimsuits, even during rain and night. Nheless, they hadn¡¯t really been trained. Be took their feelings into ount and didn¡¯t hide any demonic beings to keep an eye on them on the seventh floor, worried that both sides would feel awkward if found.

    From the thirteenth floor onwards, this ce became the Rose Society¡¯s VIP area. Besides the more powerful demonic troops stationed inside, this was a paradise of depravity where Be could indulge in all sorts of shameful games with her girls. All the special loot she collected would be temporarily stored here before transportation.

    The ultrarge-scale teleportation array was still in the process of construction on the roof of the building. Once done, it would be able to connect Be¡¯s two strongholds directly. The ultrarge teleportation array in Sarnia Duchy was connected to the one in Angelos Duchy. When the time came, it wouldn¡¯t be a dream to descend from above tounch an air attack with the air fleet in the Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madix City.

    On the sixteenth floor of the building, a purple-haired loli was currently running away in a panic. She had nothing to cover her body as the hardest thing to find on this floor were clothes or fabric for a woman. Hence, she was forced to run naked. The loli was the leader of the Crystal Dragons, Purple Crystal. She was being chased by two of her natural enemies, a Gem Dragon and an Emerald Demonic Dragon, who had teamed up. She had almost lost her life at the hands of a nasty demon that came to pick at the scraps.

    After being saved and brought here by Be, this loli had been unconscious the whole time. When she woke up, she found herself in this den of demons. She couldn¡¯t even care that her injuries were still present and quickly ran. The Crystal Dragon¡¯s senses towards evil auras were more acute, and she could tell at first nce that this was no ordinary hotel.

    The quiet corridor was brightly lit, but there was a strong air of evil permeating throughout. On the way, Purple Crystal bumped into many high-tier demonic beings who were all at the level of captain and above. Although those chief-level demons saw this little loli, Purple Crystal, they seemed to have received orders from above and collectively pretended to be blind. They all raised their heads to the ceiling and continued walking. Not a single one of them ¡°saw¡± Purple Crystal, the escaping little dragon girl.

    Purple Crystal didn¡¯t have the time to stop and ponder about it. She just wanted to get out of this terrifying ce as soon as possible. Even though it wasn¡¯t piled up with bones like the usual demon den, nor did it have the scent of predators like Emerald Dragons or Gem Dragons, some things were still horrifying for a simple dragon loli such as her.

    Along the way, she could see human beauties being shamefully tied up Kikkoushibari style with red rope and with red balls in their mouths. They also had red leather cors around their necks. They were being suspended in mid-air, and all sorts of strange wet marks covered their bodies. She could smell the aroma of sweat, as well as other unidentified fluids.

    Since their eyes had been covered, Purple Crystal couldn¡¯t see the expression on their faces. However, she really couldn¡¯t stay here any longer; otherwise, she feared she may be forced to join them.

    Be had collected many beautiful maidens as prizes of war on her way to Madix City. Basically, all of them were sent here and passed over to the erotic loli by her side, one of the Chaos Bringers, Time Space Demon Noesha for temporary ¡°care¡±. Then, they¡¯d be passed to someone else who was in charge of transferring them.

    Noesha had always been a loli no less erotic than Be herself. When those beauties fell in her hands, there was no need to guess the results. The evilness of this ce was almost equal to the ve-trading market held by the Horrorshow Group, if not even more so. At the very least, there was some sense of order when it came to the ve market.

    Since there were no men here, they were even more open and daring with their ys. All sorts of unexpected humiliation ys were present. It was estimated that only the training hall run by the Esem Club that specialized in S&M y couldpete with the vileness of this ce.

    Purple Crystal endured all sorts of ¡°sight pollution¡±, as well as having to hear the strange moans of beauties, as she made her way through the corridor with much difficulty. The red candles in this ce seemed to have special spices mixed in. They were emitting an intoxicating fragrance while burning, fogging up a person¡¯s mind as they breathed it in.

    Purple Crystal could also guess that the fragrance was a strange stimulus for girls, no matter how pure she was. It would cause the captivedies here to toss aside their beliefs, abandoning all ethics, morals, and worldly customs, and show their true charming sides without fear. Even if Purple Crystal wanted to save the other maidens, she couldn¡¯t do it. Their bodies had already been conquered by the evil demons here. Just because she untied them didn¡¯t mean they¡¯d run with her.

    ¡°Save... Save me...¡±

    From the corner of the corridor, Purple Crystal saw a blonde-haired, blue-eyed beauty locked in an iron cage, begging her for help. That beautiful maiden was also without a single thread on her, but she didn¡¯t have any rope marks on her body. Furthermore, she had bright and clear eyes with no hint of depravity. When she heard her calling out to her, Purple Crystal hesitated for a moment. She was debating on whether she should save her.

    ¡°I¡¯m a dragon knight, please save me. Those evil demons brought me here... If you don¡¯t believe me, look at the mark on my hand.¡±

    ¡°The mark of the Golden Dragons¡¯ royalty. You¡¯re really a dragon knight! Please wait, I¡¯ll save you right now!¡±

    After seeing the Golden Dragon mark on the back of Be¡¯s right hand, Purple Crystal finally dispelled her worries and helped Be destroy the cage. In her perception, the Golden Dragon race always assessed the characters of their chosen dragon knights carefully. Be shouldn¡¯t be a fallen dragon knight, so she could be trusted. Of this experiment that would eventually bring demise to the many dragon beauties Be was to meet in the future, Purple Crystal was the first to fall for the trick.

    Be was only pretending to be captured. After all, a cage wouldn¡¯t be able to hold her. ording to the information given to her by Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman, this purple-haired loli beauty was the leader of the Crystal Dragons. The Crystal Dragons were more traditional. They would show no fear in the face of their beliefs, even if it came tomitting suicide.

    The reason why Be didn¡¯t send a team down to capture her after discovering Purple Crystal¡¯s escape was this. She was worried that she would kill herself when she realized she was no match for the enemy. She nned to trick Purple Crystal into stepping into her trap, and once she was unable to take her own life, she would be able to talk with her slowly and build up their rtionship.

    Even though lying to such a simple-minded loli was immoral, Be had no moral integrity to speak of anyway as a Demon King. As long as she could obtain this Crystal Dragon Loli, she didn¡¯t mindmitting even the most despicable acts.

    Be took this opportunity to observe the appearance of the Crystal Dragon. She had a purple, twin-tail hairstyle, violet eyes as bright as crystals, and a beautiful face. The ¡°little buns¡± that were a little overly plump inparison to those of the human lolis looked very much to Be¡¯s appetite. She decided that she would be it. Be would use her as her dedicated ground dragon mount.

    ¡°Big Sister Dragon Knight, what are you looking at? Quickly call your mount. Let¡¯s escape out of the window!¡±

    ¡°Um, aren¡¯t you a dragon? My dragonpanion has long been sealed by those evil demons. Also, my name is Be. Can you tell me what your name is, little girl?¡±

    ¡°Be... Big sister, you... How am I little! Annoying! I¡¯m the princess of the Crystal Dragons, Purple Crystal. Crystal Dragons don¡¯t have wings. Aren¡¯t you making things hard on me if you ask me to fly?¡±

    Be was a little entranced from looking at Purple Crystal. Her long, amethyst-like hair was so beautiful that many a time, Be wished she could reach out to give this dragon loli a soothing ¡°head pat¡±. Noticing the strange look in Be¡¯s eyes, Purple Crystal didn¡¯t think bad of it, though. She just let Be take her hand and went forward.

    Crystal Dragons were the tyrants of thend. As long as they were on the ground, even the strongest Golden Dragon Race would not daree down to fight them. However, their weakness was apparent. The Crystal Dragons couldn¡¯t abuse the dragons in the sky or any other air unit, and they would clearly be very passive in battle when faced against them.

    The Crystal Dragon had two natural enemies: The Jewel Dragons and the Emerald Dragons. Both wererge-type flying dragons. The former had a body even heavier than the Crystal Dragons, and facing head-to-head, they could crush a Crystal Dragon to death. Thetter could magically restrain most ground dragon races, and even the Crystal Dragons couldn¡¯t avoid them.

    Be¡¯s flirting skills were already very high. As they chatted, the Crystal Dragon Purple Crystal temporarily forgot that she was still in the dangerous environment of the demon den. She didn¡¯t even realize that all the high-level demons she kept encountering along the way were consciously avoiding them now. She ended up following Be¡¯s footsteps unconsciously.

    ¡°That¡¯s... Damn, how are we going to get out with so many demon guards around!¡±

    While heading towards a certain balcony exit, Be and Purple Crystal encountered arge number of Balrogs stationed there. Just by looking at these guards whose bodies were constantly burning with unquenchable demonic mes, you could tell they weren¡¯t anyone you wanted to mess with. They were blocking the nearest exit. Without getting them to leave, Be and Purple Crystal won¡¯t be able to escape.

    ¡°My flying dragon mount isn¡¯t here. Else, I would have taken you away long ago. Seems like our luck has run out.¡±

    ¡°Damn... I don¡¯t want to stay here. What about this, Big Sister Be. Sign a temporary pet contract with me, then we¡¯ll be able to escape by borrowing your dragon knight power.¡±

    ¡°But, wouldn¡¯t that be bad? I already have a dragon mount partner. If I sign a contract with you, wouldn¡¯t I betray...¡±

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t care. I want to go out! Big Sister Be, take out your hand, quickly. I want to sign a contract with you.¡±

    Be strongly resisted the urge tough and was currently looking at the cute Crystal Dragon Princess Purple Crystal with a pampering look as she acted spoiler with her. Naive little girl, she was walking step by step into Be¡¯s trap.

    Be reached out her hand and followed what Purple Crystal said, outlining the magic contract array on the ground. Just as she was about to stamp the contract on her hand, a huge lightning strike shot over, hitting the body of Crystal Dragon Purple Crystal, who was right beside.

    Purple Crystal nearly fainted from receiving that attack. When she turned around to face the attacker, she didn¡¯t realize that Be had taken this opportunity to change the contents of the contract. Purple Crystal wasn¡¯t experienced enough. She naively dripped a few drops of her own blood onto the magic contract first. This was equivalent to being fingerprinted in advance without confirming the final contents of the contract.

    With a little finesse, Be altered the time limit on the contract documents, changing it to forever. After that, Be quickly put her own finger, which she had bitten down on earlier, allowing their blood to fuse with each other so that the contract could be established.

    The one who stopped Be and Purple Crystal was Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman. She hade to support Be in disguise from their earlier agreement. Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman had also submitted to Bepletely. Thus,ing here to hinder Be and Purple Crystal¡¯s retreat was just an act.

    Being restricted by the terrain, both Purple Crystal and Geleman wouldn¡¯t be able to transform into their huge dragon forms and fight here, which would attract the demon guards¡¯ attention. In that case, she was afraid that none of them would be able to escape.

    ¡°Damn it, you demon supporting Thunder Dragon. Move away, or I won¡¯t go easy on you!¡±

    ¡°I... Aren¡¯t you the same as me now? Little girl, we¡¯re all going to be family in the future, so let¡¯s get along!¡±

    Purple Crystal was just about to make her rebuttal at the Thunder Dragon Queen when she realized she couldn¡¯t move. That was a sign that she was being immobilized by the contract¡¯s magic. Could it be, Be... She couldn¡¯t turn around, so she was unable to see what Be was doing.

    Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman had gracefully performed her noble ritual. Along with the hellish Balrogs watching the show behind her, she kneeled in front of a certain someone behind Purple Crystal. As if to confirm the most disturbing suspicion in Purple Crystal¡¯s heart, something was indeed wrong with Be. The dragon knight sister she was happily chatting away with along the way had betrayed her.

    ¡°Master, congrattions on obtaining another capable subordinate. This girl is practically pearless on the ground. The other ground dragons are no match for her.¡±

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re a de... Mph, don¡¯t kiss me. You naughty big sister, you¡¯re actually a liar! You¡¯re too much. I said don¡¯t kiss...¡±

    Be came over and held Purple Crystal¡¯s smaller body from behind. She lowered her head and kissed this loli, Purple Crystal, on her cheek and on her alluring lips. At the same time, a naughty hand pressed down on her twin peaks, while the other ran down her navel, aiming directly for Purple Crystal¡¯s private garden.

    Once her body was immobilized, even a big-sister type could do nothing but endure being bullied to death, much less a petite and frail little loli like Purple Crystal that was so easy to push down! Under Be¡¯s teasing, her cheeks reddened, and she could no longer hold on.

    ¡°Don¡¯t touch... Kill... Kill... Mmh...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about seeking death. You must live and stay by my side. After all, I¡¯m your dragon knight now!¡±

    ¡°You cheated; that doesn¡¯t count! If you have the guts, fight me honestly! What¡¯s cheating count as... Wait, where are you taking me?¡±

    Be picked up Purple Crystal and quickly brought her to one of the closest entertainment rooms. As a scoundrel, she definitely wouldn¡¯t ept the request for battle because of Purple Crystal¡¯s provocations.

    In the room, Purple Crystal finally found the owner of the golden dragon mark atop the back of Be¡¯s hand. It was Golden Dragon Princess Laceman. Laceman was naked, sitting obediently with her legs spread out in an amorous manner on the pink bedsheets of the big bed. The golden mount cor on her neck said it all.

    Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman followed them soon after. She skillfully took off her dark robe, revealing the naked body within. That snowy bodacious body was in full view, and the dark blue mount cor on her neck could also clearly be seen.

    Geleman no longer had the noble appearance of a queen she usually held. She obediently crawled to Princess Laceman¡¯s side, simrly sitting with her thighs spread apart and moving her hands behind her back.

    Purple Crystal was dumbfounded. Be¡¯s ¡°battle performance¡± surpassed her level of understanding. She could even make two flying mounts submit. And, it was a Golden Dragon Princess, as well as the Thunder Dragon Queen of the legends. Her ability to control these mounts was simply bbergasting.

    ¡°Click.¡± A clear noise brought Crystal Dragon Princess Purple Crystal¡¯s thoughts back to reality. Purple Crystal suddenly felt a cool feeling at her neck, and she nearly fainted when she looked down. Be, that demoness! She had found a purple mount cor from who knew where and put it around her neck.

    ¡°Take it off at once. I don¡¯t want to be your... Can you let me finish... If you kiss me again...¡±

    Be blocked Purple Crystal¡¯s chattering mouth with her lips. At the end of the deep kiss, Purple Crystal, whose mind had already grown a little doggy, was ced on therge bed¡¯s most prominent position. She was then pressed down by the two dragon beauties behind her. Now, she wouldn¡¯t be able to break free even if she had the strength to.

    ¡°Protesting won¡¯t work, and I refuse your request for a duel. I¡¯m worried that I¡¯ll hurt you after all. Alright, now, I¡¯ll show you what a real dragon knight is... I¡¯ll be very gentle.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer! Save... How can you just obey her like that? Don¡¯t you have any dignity as a drag¡ªUgh... Don¡¯t hold my leg down...¡±

 Volume 6 Chapter 360: The Last Crazy Moonlit Banquet Before The Semi Finals

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 360: The Last Crazy Moonlit Banquet Before The Semi Finals</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The northern region of Madix City, the capital of the Manasvir Empire. Under themand and leadership of the warlord Prince Ernest, a massive knight¡¯s army from the empire¡¯s north was heading south. As the knights moved faster than the regr infantry, Prince Earnest¡¯s army was the first to arrive at the capital.

    In the west, the warlord Prince Bilberg¡¯s army was moving out at the same time. However, they were far away and had not arrived yet. As for the Grand Duke Yale in the south and Marshal Edwin in the east, they were not royalty and were still monitoring the situation. For now, they decided to stay where they were.

    Prince Ernest was dressed in a full suite of tinum armor and rode on a pure white warhorse as he led his army. In addition to the one million knights that he had brought with him, he also had a small support team. The team of sixteen Dragon Knights was secretly sent by the Octavia Empire in the north. It was clear that this army would be the first to break into the capital.

    As the Radiant Church¡¯s Vatican City was located within the Octavia Empire, also known as the Nation of Knights, it seemed as though the church was on the same page as the empire. However, as the Radiant Church needed to maintain a neutral position for the people, they could not show any explicit support for Prince Ernest¡¯s rebellious cause. They would only publicly dere their support for Prince Ernest after he had sessfully gained control over the capital for all intents and purposes.

    ¡°Only the strongest are worthy of the throne.¡± For the past few hundred years, Prince Ernest¡¯s family had been waiting for the perfect opportunity to usurp the throne. If they let this chance slip through their fingers, they might as well send it right into the hands of someone else, such as Prince Bilberg, who was royal by blood as well.

    The residents of Madix City were still enamored by theirfortable lives and were blissfully ignorant of the political changes that were about to ur within the capital. Due to the information lockdown and a preference to travel by teleportation arrays, none of the residents knew that the outer regions of Madix City had already been taken over by mutated demonic beings.

    ¡°Your Highness, we are approaching the outskirts of Madix City. However... however... this ce is a little... a little abnormal.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by abnormal? You can¡¯t possibly see ghosts in broad daylight, let alone departed spirits... eh, that¡¯s...¡±

    Before Prince Ernest could finish his sentence, he finally noticed a strange sight in front of him. ording to the records, the outskirts of Madix City was a prosperous and bustling region that consisted of many different viges. However, the area in front of him was a deste wastnd, devoid of any life. Many of the viges seemed to have been piged by demons. Some dark red stains remained on the walls of the ruins, which looked like it had been left behind by someone who was killed a long time ago.

    The corpses of the deceased were nowhere to be found. At the moment, Prince Ernest had no way to determine what had caused this tragedy. There was not enough evidence to prove that this was the result of an undead scourge. Based on his keen instincts honed by years on the battlefield, Prince Ernest knew that he should not advance too carelessly. If it were truly an undead scourge, it would take at least a third of his army to suppress it.

    If he used too much of his military strength, he would not have an advantage over the other three warlords arrivingter. In fact, he might even be on the losing end when fighting for the throne. Prince Ernest would never make such a foolish move that would cause him to be a mere stepping stone for someone else to attain the throne.

    ¡°Broadcast my order. The army will retreat to Greenton and await further instructions. I want to observe the situation a little longer and see if the Emperor will make an appearance at the semi-finals.¡±

    Once Prince Ernest made up his mind, he immediately sent out his orders to retreat. He nned to use Prince Bilberg and his army from the west as bait. This made sense in theory. However, Prince Bilberg was no stranger to politics and knew that something was definitely not right. Furthermore, his old enemy, Prince Ernest, was biding his time as well.

    The sharp-witted Prince Bilberg decided to follow in Prince Ernest¡¯s footsteps and chose to retreat and set up camp further back instead of advancing further. They would then wait for the arrival of Grand Duke Yale or Marshal Edwin. One of those two would probably end up as ¡°fodder.¡± They were now ying a game of chicken. Eventually, there would be someone fearless enough to jump right in. For now, it was wise to remain as they were. The first person to cave would definitely lose.

    Since all four warlords were cautious, they chose to sit back and observe. For now, no one knew exactly what was happening inside the imperial city. However, it was clear to everyone that the situation outside the capital could have been caused by an undead scourge on an enormous scale. Typically, the Radiant Church would be responsible for cleaning up the aftermath of such an event as the warlords would not interfere as it was not part of their missions.

    The capital of the Manasvir Empire, Madix City, would have a few days of temporary peace. This meant that the semi-finals of the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s rankingpetition within the imperial city would not be disrupted by the empire¡¯s political upheaval, which could be considered a blessing in disguise. The short dy had bought Be¡¯s Sarnia Duchy and Angelos Duchy some crucial preparation time.

    The Christian Hotel in the eastern region of Madix City. Once the night had fallen, unlike other hotels, the entire ce was tranquil. The hotel housed all the female students from the Olsylvia Academy who were participating in the uingpetition. As most of them preferred peace and quiet, it would not be polite or appropriate for them to be unruly or make too much noise.

    Inside a special room on the hotel¡¯s sixteenth floor, Be was currently hosting and participating in her own personal extravagant banquet. She would have to enter the imperial city to take part in the semi-finals the next day, as this would be herst chance before thepetition to enjoy thepany of these beautiful youngdies. Considering the eptance thresholds of her other close friends, Be thought for a long time before only inviting the two erotic lolis, the Time Space Magic Demon Noesha and the Poison Origin Betty, to join her special banquet.

    As for Kriss and the others, they were not invited to this special banquet. Be had already greeted them for the night and told them to have a good night¡¯s rest instead. The Demon God Angel and Evil God Mia were currently responsible for the security and surveince of the entire Christian Hotel and did not have time to attend the banquet. Furthermore, there would be too much debauchery happening. In order not to be a bad influence on the innocent loli Demon God and Evil God, she did not reveal too many details about this banquet to them.

    The location of this banquet was a special hall with an enormous skylight. Instead of a ceiling, it was reced with arge transparent ss panel, which allowed the hall to be illuminated by the moon and stars in the sky. It was a clear night. There were no clouds in the sky to block the moon and the different constetions. The pure moonlight and twinkling stars filtered gently through the ss and gave the entire hall and alluring glow.

    The view under the moon and stars was absolutely breathtaking. The hall was filled with Thunder Elven beauties with flowing dark blue hair. They had elegant, ssically beautiful features and a pair of pointy elven ears. Now, they were standing in as ves for this banquet. Compared to the wild and open disposition of the Dark Elven ves, the Thunder Elven ves were more sophisticated and shy.

    No matter how sophisticated a woman was, once their shield to protect their modesty was removed, it would be extremely difficult for them to maintain theirposure. This was the case for the Thunder Elven beauties. They had been stripped naked and ordered to be servants for the banquet. Although they carried all sorts of delicacies and fine wines on their trays, there were no cutlery or sses. This banquet was basically an erotic special, so there was no need for any cutlery. The host would either use her hand or request for the Thunder Elven beauties to feed her and her guests using their mouths. While the host and guests enjoyed the food and drinks, they could also enjoy the Thunder Elven beauties¡¯ soft bodies.

    The Thunder Elven beauties did not dare toin at all. Compared to the other beauties, being a servant was a rtively easy job and was the least humiliating. If it were any other role, these Thunder Elven beauties would not be able to hold on for this long as it would be too embarrassing. A single silver pole was situated at each of the four corners of the dining table. There was a full-figured, naked, mature beauty at each pole. They wore nothing but a ck cor around their necks and were doing an extremely sensual ¡°Other World¡± version of pole dance.

    Those girls were the Imperial Envoy Amy, Prime Minister Anna, Pce Archmage Ronnie, and General Fanny. They were the most trusted female officials of the Empress of the Manasvir Empire. These four powerfuldies had been well trained into submission by the erotic loli, the Time Space Magic Demon Noesha. Under hermand, their gorgeous snow-white bodies contorted and gyrated on the thin silver poles as they twisted their bodies into all sorts of sensual poses.

    To add to the viewing experience of this erotic dance, a delicate bell was attached to their cors. They also had a set of small silver bells cuffed around their wrists, ankles, and their creamy white thighs. As they danced, the crisp tinkling of the bells added to the sensual effect of the banquet.

    Amy and the others¡¯ faces were flushed red. Noesha, the erotic loli, did not forget about their chests either. Using white threads, she had tied two small silver bells on the red, puckered peaks at the top of the two full mounds on their chests. Adding to their shame, Be had led Empress Manya Fn here and had ced her directly at the banquet¡¯s seat of honor.

    The beautiful maturedies felt extremely embarrassed to be performing such a sensual dance in front of their Empress as their faces were red with shame. However, they could not escape. A thin silver chain kept them attached to the silver poles. Without their owner¡¯s permission to rest, they had no choice but to continue dancing. There was nothing else they could do. If they were to stop, Noesha, the erotic loli, would ¡°add¡± more strange, humiliating tools on their bodies. This included essories like cat ears, bunny ears, and furry tails. This meant that the situation could only get more humiliating.

    There were all sorts of delicacies on the dining table. There were no chairs at this banquet as guests were required to sit on the floor. Stunning beauties with gorgeous figures were suspended from the ceiling with red ropes over the table. They were the female generals who were under General Fanny¡¯smand. Right now, they were being ¡°hogtied¡± in suggestive positions. Their eyes were covered with ck blindfolds, and mouths were stuffed with soft ck cloth gags.

    As though they had been fed some mysterious potion, their chests were unnaturally full as drops of white liquid dripped out of their little red nubs and into the sses on the table. The heady, milky scent soon filled the room. Even the Thunder Elven ves who had been serving carefully kept their heads down. They did not dare to look anyone in the eye in fear that the erotic demoness would spot them and hang them up in the banquet hall as some twisted form of ¡°decoration.¡±

    Be sat in the host¡¯s position, holding a purple-haired loli with twin pigtails in her arms as a ¡°special pillow.¡± That loli was the Crystal Dragon Princess, Purple Crystal, whom Be had just forced into a contract. She sat naked in front of Be. Her hands were bound behind her back with red ribbons and were straddling Be¡¯s thighs.

    Purple Crystal had her eyes covered with a ck blindfold and had a purple leather steed cor around her neck. She snuggled up into Be¡¯s embrace, just like a pet cat seeking her mistress¡¯ affections. All she could do at the moment was to let out little mewls. She had a golden fruit in her mouth, preventing her from saying a single word. In addition, Be¡¯s roaming hands were being naughty and constantly touched her all over. Every time Purple Crystal finally mustered up some energy to struggle, one touch of Be¡¯s demonic hand would instantly render herpletely weak. After a few times, she was so frustrated that she was on the verge of tears.

    Empress Manya Fn was on Be¡¯s right. Like Purple Crystal, her arms were bound behind her back with red ribbons as she was fully naked. The only fortunate thing was that Be had considered the fact that she was an interdimensional traveler from Earth, which meant that they were technically from the same ¡°hometown.¡± Be allowed her to wear a ¡°ve¡¯s cor¡± instead, to protect the Empress¡¯ final bit of dignity.

    Manya Fn watched in shame and horror at the banquet happening before her eyes as she sat with her knees pressed together. As Be continued to y with the purple-haired dragon loli in her arms, she did not forget about her either. From time to time, Be would pull Manya Fn to her and feed her the delicacies and fine wines using her mouth.

    ¡°Please have mercy, I can¡¯t drink so much. I will get drunk... Be... Mistress Be... please... wuu...¡±

    ¡°There are no men here, anyway. No harm in being drunk unless you would like to be a dancer like those big sisters over there or be suspended from the ceiling like the others. Your chest is definitely the right size!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t do this... I¡¯ll drink...¡±

    When Manya Fn heard that she could be hung up or forced to dance, she gave inpletely. She obediently sidled up to Be and allowed her to press their lips together, sending the fine wine into her mouth with a soft gurgling sound. Two other pink-haired girls, who were in front of Be, were even more shocked at the sight in front of them. The girl with short hair that gently grazed her shoulders was Miss Maschuter, the adoptive daughter of the southern warlord, the Grand Duke Yale. The other girl had hair that reached her back. She was Miss Louise, the daughter of Marshal Edwin, the eastern warlord.

    Miss Maschuter and Miss Louise tried to escape when the demonic beings were attacking the Christian Hotel. In the end, they were caught by the two lolis, the Time Space Magic Demon Noesha and the Poison Origin Betty. They were sent to this banquet as a gift for Be after being held captive.

    At the moment, they werepletely naked as they knelt in front of Be, but were not bound by any restraints. Noesha and Betty were positioned near the door as they drank a milky colored fruit juice. With them guarding the door, Maschuter and Louise did not dare to escape at all. If they were to be pinned down again, they would be in a much worse state than they were in right now. The various CG-level erotic images here that used to only exist in adult games had shaken their morals to the core.

    In their hearts, Be had gone from being a regional overlord to a dark emperor. There had been many tyrants throughout human history, but none of them reviled in debauchery like Be did. Unknowingly, they became more cautious around Be and even put their temper aside. If they were to pique any of Be¡¯s weird interests, the humiliating y here would definitely corrupt them.

    Standing slightly further away on Be¡¯s left and right were the blond Golden Dragon Princess Laceman and the navy-haired Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman. They were obediently being Be¡¯s personal servants and were taking care of the delicious food in front of her. Other than the cors that matched their hair color, they wore nothing else on their beautiful pale bodies. It was unprecedented for Be, the ¡°Dragon Knight,¡± to have three gorgeous female dragon steeds at the same time.

    ¡°Miss Maschuter, Miss Louise, you don¡¯t have to be nervous! You¡¯re shaking so badly. Come on, put your arms down. We are all girls, what¡¯s the point of covering your chests? By the way, about the reason why you were looking for me...¡±

    ¡°Grand Duchess Be, you... just speak your mind. I will remember every word and report it to my father, Marshal Edwin, when I return home.¡±

    ¡°Be, I agree with everything that you¡¯re going to say. Please give me your instructions, and I will act ordingly after I leave.¡±

    It was evident that Maschuter and Louise were desperately seeking an excuse to leave as quickly as possible. They were afraid that if they stayed here for too long, they would never be able to escape the clutches of Be¡¯s demon w. However, Be could not be fooled that easily! Not with their simple tricks. Using her gentlest voice, Be said a sentence that caused the two young mistresses to lose all hope.

    ¡°Go where? This will be your home from now on.¡±

 Volume 7 Chapter 430: The Gathering Of The Old And New Demon Kings On The Haydn Resort Rooftop

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 430: The Gathering Of The Old And New Demon Kings On The Haydn Resort Rooftop</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    The coastal city of the Aldridge Empire, Oldrango. Last night¡¯s riot at the Cape of Lost Souls hadn¡¯t attracted too much attention. The Saviors had run back to the army. The System-type Saviors lost a fair bit of manpower in the battle and were defeated by the Demon Kings¡¯ people, so their operation ended in failure. Be and the three new Demon Kings, as well as the two members of the Twelve Old Demon Kings, closed the portal to the Cursed Land.

    However, there was more than one entrance to the Cursed Land. In this area of Oldrango City alone were several unknown entrances, waiting to be discovered. The Cursed Land was the location where the Saviors sealed demonic beings. Later on, the Savior Camp lost control, resulting in such serious consequences.

    ording to certain documents obtained from the Savior¡¯s system, Be roughly learned about the situation in the Cursed Land. It wasn¡¯t created by the twelve Fates but the legendary thirteenth Fate. However, since the thirteenth Fate was unrecognized by the Saviors, there were no records of her.

    The Cursed Land was managed by the thirteenth Fate. When the Fate disappeared, the Cursed Land was unmanned. On the surface, the other twelve Fates imed they hadn¡¯t the time nor the energy to clean up the mess left by her, so they left it as it was. In fact, the real reason was that their strength couldn¡¯tpare to the thirteenth Fate¡¯s. Apparently, thetter could easily ughter all twelve of them in a confrontation.

    None of the twelve Fates could single-handedly suppress the Cursed Land. It required the cooperation of at least three Fates. However, the arrogant Fates couldn¡¯t work together. Therefore, they were forced to put aside the matter of the Cursed Land.

    Be wouldn¡¯t have set foot in the Cursed Land if it weren¡¯t to save Ocean Demon King Victoria. The Saviors¡¯ mess should be cleaned by their own people. The World Destructors had once wanted to explore the Cursed Land. At the time, the seventh and ninth World Destructorsa??a Demon God and the other an Evil Goda??urgently retreated from the center of the Cursed Land.

    It wasn¡¯t because they were afraid of death but because there were no restrictions, as if dealing with an unlocked door. If they were entangled with the cursed objects inside, they would affect their original ne world. Wasn¡¯t it clear the Saviors wanted to leave such a problem to the other camps? The World Destructors certainly wouldn¡¯t involve themselves in such a disadvantageous matter.

    The rooftop of the Haydn Resort had been reserved by the Rose Society. The entire floor was covered with ayer of ck fog. Since it was a moonless night, the ck fog wasn¡¯t obvious in the dark. After escaping from the Cursed Land, Be invited the two rescued members of the old Twelve Demon Kings, which could be considered the first peaceful contact between the old and new Demon Kings.

    The balcony had been transformed into the style of the Demon King¡¯s pce. The floors were now covered in obsidian tiles, and the chairs were reced by the onesmonly used by the Demon King. The table was made purely of obsidian and the chairs carved from ck jade. This was the location for Be¡¯s secret Demon King gathering.

    The Demon Kings attending the gathering included Blood Demon King Eleanor and Sky Demon King Dolores, who had decided to stay for a few more days after dropping by to support Be, Dark Night Demon King Aggy, whose injuries prevented her from leaving, Ocean Demon King Victoria, and the host of the gathering, Demon King Be. Be originally wanted to invite Underworld Demon King Cornice. Unfortunately, a Demon King had to be stationed in the Hall of Pandemonium, so Demon King Cornice couldn¡¯t ¡°skip work.¡±

    There was an open-air bath on the tform. The clear bathwater had been reced with spring water from the River Styx that could only be used by Demon Kings and those above them. Wearing matching crimson lingerie with cut-out rose patterns, Blood Demon King Eleanor sat on the edge of the swimming pool, quietly enjoying a ss of wine. Though the transparent ss in her hand was filled with red wine that resembled human blood, it was really just a sort of Demon King wine.

    Sky Demon King Dolores was leaning on the other side of the bath in her dark purple, cut-out bird of paradise patterned lingerie. Dolores didn¡¯t drink. Stretchingzily, shey on her back while gazing at the night sky, as if counting the stars. However, there were no stars in the sky tonight. Be figured she was just cking off.

    In fact, it was morefortable to get naked in the bath. However, the other two old Demon Kings who attended the gathering weren¡¯t necessarily in the same camp as Be and the new Demon Kings. Due tock of trust, Blood Demon King Eleanor and the Sky Demon King Dolores went down in sexy lingerie. After all, they weren¡¯t sure about the other two, so they couldn¡¯tpletely open up.

    Be and the two Demon Kings sat on the other side of the bath instead of enjoying the feast. Although the banquet table was filled with sumptuous delicacies, there were still matters gnawing at their minds. They could always enjoy the foodter. Be and the others were currently sitting on chairs that resembled double deck chairs.

    Double deck chairs were the standard beach holiday setting. There was a small table between the two chairs, which held several cold beverages. Behind the chairs was a big umbre that covered the chairs. Except for looking good, the umbre had no practical use at all. There wasn¡¯t any moonlight, much less the need for shelter from the sun.

    Ocean Demon King Victoria wore a matching set of dark blue lingerie with blue flowers. At the moment, she was reclining on the chair with an expression of vignce. Her dark blue eyes turned to the other side with the intention of probing. The cold drink in front of Victoria hadn¡¯t been touched at all. Having just regained consciousness, she had yet to adapt to the present situation.

    Be and Dark Night Demon King Aggy sat on the deck chairs. Be wore a matching set of gold lingerie with lilies, while Aggy wore ck, cut-out rose-patterned ones. Be had originally set aside a set for Cornice, but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t join them.

    Bey on her back, taking advantage of Aggy, who sat astride her. Aggy¡¯s most sensitive part was only covered with ayer of gauze. This sexy lingerie was very thin, almost transparent. Aggy¡¯s face was flushed as she carefully held the cold drink in her hand. Even the straw in her drink was a special couple¡¯s straw. Be reached out and caressed Aggy¡¯s smooth back while sipping the icy drink together.

    ¡°Aggy,e closer. We¡¯re all Demon Kings. What are you afraid of? Why don¡¯t I call Victoria over instead?¡±

    ¡°Be, can¡¯t you... can¡¯t you speak in a way that won¡¯t be misunderstood?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the misunderstanding? We¡¯ve already seen each other. What are you shy about?¡±

    In desperation, Aggy leaned in, pressing herself gently towards Be¡¯s plump chest. The softness evoked a strangefort in her heart. This feeling made Aggy rather shy. Although she had never liked any man for more than 10,000 years, she assumed she was a normal girl. But in front of Be, those strange feelings grew stronger.

    Was what Be said true? Did she really like girls? Be was well aware of the changes in Aggy¡¯s body, especially her most sensitive parts that were pressed tightly on her skin. How could an expert like Be not realize the changes? This gathering had been requested by Be, who imed this was to make up for Aggy¡¯s promise. The pure Dark Night Demon King easily agreed.

    Aggy truly regretted agreeing to Be¡¯s request now. She had assumed Be wouldn¡¯t do anything to her if she wasn¡¯t in the bedroom. Who would have thought that the venue wasn¡¯t an issue for a kinky girl like Be? In fact, ying outdoors was more exciting. If it weren¡¯t for Ocean Demon King Victoria¡¯s presence, perhaps Be would have bullied Aggy until she waspletely submissive.

    Under Victoria¡¯s eyes, Be had to restrain herself. Demon Kings had strongbat powers. If they were to fight, Be had a good chance of winning three against two. However, powerhouses at the level of the twelve Demon Kings could choose to self-destruct before Be had the chance to turn into her Demon God form. In the end, all Be would have were two cold bodies. Thus, she preferred to strengthen the friendship between both sides by flirting with the two. And once they were closer, Aggy and Victoria would surely jump to her side of the fence.

    At present, Ocean Demon King Victoria didn¡¯t dare make a move. The two Demon Kings on their side were injured. Against Be¡¯s three healthy Demon Kings, the dominance in numbers, let alone their state, meant she and Aggy were on the losing end. The only thing Victoria couldn¡¯t figure out now was how Be knew the exact size and measurements of the both of them? Be had only seen her once, so why did the lingerie prepared for them seem as if they were made-to-measure?

    Be gently kissed Aggy¡¯s cheek and ced her on the chair. Then, turning to Victoria, she carried thetter and pushed her onto Aggy. While Dark Night Demon King Aggy struggled to get up, she inadvertently pinned Victoria under her own body.

    ¡°W-what are you doing? Aren¡¯t you with Aggy? Why bring me in?¡±

    ¡°Be, don¡¯t we have an agreement? You said you wouldn¡¯t bully Victoria.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not bullying you. Didn¡¯t the two of you move on your own? Hold on, I¡¯ll remove thatst bit of fabric on you!¡±

    In the face of Be¡¯s shameless threat, the two Demon Kings could do little about it. Since they were all Demon Kings, Aggy and Victoria regarded the exchange between both sides asmunication at the same level. They wouldn¡¯t go to war unless they had to. What a bargain it was for Be. In a sense, Be had her way with the Twelve Demon Kings desired by countless brave men who had no chance with them now.

    Victoria and Aggy seemed to have forgotten their identity before Be; they were now two nobledies being bullied by a pervert. Be pressed Victoria¡¯s smooth back, pinning Aggy with her body. Be hadplete control over the two Demon Kings. All that was left was the final step.

    ¡°Be, have you... have you ever pretended to be a Siren guard?¡±

    ¡°Mmm, it looks like you have a good memory and still remember me. But there are more interesting matters I¡¯d rather discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°Be, you want our intel, don¡¯t you? Stop bullying Aggy; I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    At the mention of intelligence, Be paused for a moment. Victoria was different from Aggy. Her dark blue eyes remained calm even when Be pinned her onto Aggy, without any obvious emotions. Be could tell Victoria was still ¡°straight.¡± If she pushed too hard, the risk of rebound was high.

    Unexpectedly, Victoria posed a tough challenge. Be retreated in order to progress. Noticing her change, Dark Night Demon King Aggy turned away from Be, who was seriously discussing information. She focused on the cold drink instead.

    Despite being bullied, Aggy rather enjoyed the strange sensations. However, Be had suddenly stopped at a critical moment, and Aggy was too shy to ask her to continue. What would Victoria think of her? Strange thoughts shed through Aggy¡¯s head as she chided Be for stopping so abruptly. But at the same time, she wished Be would bully Victoria, so she could openly ask Be to ¡°torture¡± her instead.

    With the intelligence obtained by the Twelve Demon Kings, Be found out the reason why the Aldridge Empire had closed off the teleportation array. Aside from the fact the Cursed Gate had appeared in Oldrango, it was also rted to the frequent aggravation from the Oceanic Race. Despite having little contact with the Humans, the Oceanic Race had recently attacked the coastal fishing viges of the Aldridge Empire, causing arge number of casualties.

    The mages of the Aldridge Empire were desperate to maintain a dignified facade in order to prevent the news from leaking. If the other empires learned about this, it would damage the prestige of the Aldridge Empire. Thus, they simply ordered the temporary closure of the magic teleportation arrays in the entire country, permitting only the military and official personnel to use them while the general public had no ess.

    Facing the crisis of the Cursed Gate and the invasion of the Oceanic Race, the Aldridge Empire obviously had trouble dealing with both problems at the same time. Additionally, they were hosting the tournament between the Twelve Ivies this year. This tournament was equivalent to the earth¡¯s Olympic Games. Its great influence meant canceling or postponing was impossible. Therefore, the Aldridge Empire actually had three major events to handle concurrently, and a shortage of manpower was inevitable.

    The Human navy of the Other World was useless. They had no artillery, making do with bows and arrows. Theirnding warships couldn¡¯t evenpare torge merchant ships. The Aldridge Empire, the only empire that could produce magic cannons, advocated coastline defense instead of installing magic cannons on their warships.

    The Manasvir Empire, which had both technological and financial resources, possessed the lofty ideal of building a powerful navy to explore other continents. Unfortunately, they were located in the center of the continent and had no coastal port. On top of refusing to develop their own navies, the other four empires weren¡¯t willing to rent their ports to the Manasvir Empire. This act of mutual sabotage eventually led to the underdevelopment of the Human navy for thousands of years.

    Against the Oceanic Race who had been entrenched at sea for a long time, the Human navy was no match at all. Most of the time, they couldn¡¯t even get out of the port. They were often annihted and died cowardly. As for the Twelve Demon Kings¡¯ purpose, Ocean Demon King Victoria didn¡¯t conceal much, now that she and Aggy were ¡°controlled¡± by Be.

    The purpose of the ancient Twelve Demon Kings was simple: draw out the evil spirits from the Cursed Land, which would cause great panic. They also possessed a copy of the key to the locked door in the Cursed Land. However, she couldn¡¯t reveal who gave the key to them.

    ¡°That¡¯s all we know. Be, can we...¡±

    ¡°Victoria, why the rush? Your task hasn¡¯t beenpleted yet, has it? Stay with me and rx for a few days. We¡¯re all Demon Kings. I¡¯ll help arrange an identity for you!¡±

    ¡°Um... Aggy, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t mind, Victoria. Aren¡¯t you injured? Just stay and recuperate. After all, they didn¡¯t specify a time limit for our mission.¡±

    Ocean Demon King Victoria looked iprehensibly at Aggy. Thetter had probably seen Be several times at most. But why did she sense betrayal? As far as her injury was concerned, Victoria had merely been knocked unconscious. In fact, she had no serious injuries at all. Aggy was the one who suffered more severe injuries.

    ¡°Then I shall also... Be, what are you...¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Just rx!¡±

    Using her demonic powers, Be brought Aggy and Victoria to the bath. Before they could react, Blood Demon King Eleanor and Sky Demon King Dolores took control. No one knew what these Demon Kings did on the roof all night.

 Volume 7 Chapter 431: Sightings at Port Casper and Robin Village Ship Robbery Battle

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 431: Sightings at Port Casper and Robin Vige Ship Robbery Battle</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Al the Aldridge Empire¡¯s seaside resort spot, Oldrango. It was already morning the next day. Not many knew of the great turmoil that arosest night. Other than Be and the other Demon Kings, the only ones who knew were the system-type Saviors. Unfortunately, they were annihted by the Demon Kings and will not reappear at Oldrango City for the time being. Nobody knows that the Cursed Gate had almost descended upon this harbor resort city.

    The other students from the Twelve Academies were arriving one after the other. As the trains entered the magic train station, the originally quiet Oldrango City started to bustle with the arrival of the students. Even though mages have always looked down on people from the other empires, this was a tourism spot after all; they would still wee them enthusiastically when visitors arrive.

    Right now, based on the weather, the human continent had already arrived at summer. Usually, Oldrango would be packed like sardines during this time. The tourists from their own empire and the other empires would fill the streets here. However, with the temporary restriction on the use of magical teleportation arrays, a lot of foreign tourists were left with no way toe and the magic trains would not run due to the urban legends either.

    This year, the tourism ie of the whole of Oldrango City would be counting on these students. It wasn¡¯t only the students of the Twelve Academies who came, but also several well-known small and medium-sized academies as well. In nice terms, they came iming to visit and learn. With the academies in charge of being the spectators and specializing in cheering, the students who came to Oldrango to participate in the Twelve Academy sparring exchange were not limited to just the students of the Twelve Academies.

    Once everyone from the Twelve Academies has gathered, they will take a boat to n Ind, where the exchange between the Twelve Academies would be held this year. After confirming this information, and out of distrust for the Aldridge Empire¡¯s navy, Be secretly sent a signal to the Demon King Coalition on New Moon Ind, telling them to send a few phantom fleets over to get ready to ambush n Ind nearby. Be had the feeling that the Oceanic Race was definitely going to cause trouble this year, but she still had three of their princesses around, so she had good foresight on the Oceanic Race¡¯s possible actions.

    On the roof of Haydn Resort, Be opened her bleary eyes and looked at the sky. It was currently dawn and the early morning sun was shining over the tform where the Demon Kings gathered, reducing much of the gloomy aura here. Be was resting on a beach chair with Blood Demon King Eleanor and Sky Demon King Dolores at her sides. On the beach chairs on the other side were Ocean Demon King Victoria and Dark Night Demon King Aggy lying side by side. It was a very harmonious scene.

    None of the Demon Kings were wearing anything. After Be¡¯s ¡°bullying¡±st night, Ocean Demon King Victoria and Dark Night Demon King Aggy could not hold up theirst lines of defense and obediently put aside theirst bit of shame, removing the erotic lingerie pieces that were practically transparent. Be didn¡¯t actually do muchst night either, she just held Eleanor and Dolores to sleep for a long time.

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re awake...Aren¡¯t you going to sleep longer?¡±

    ¡°Eleanor, you guys should get rest. I¡¯ve got something to take care of. I¡¯ll be following my academy during these next few days.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I just don¡¯t know if Cornice is going to feel depressed. If Delores and I skip work, then she¡¯ll have to be on duty alone at the Hall of Pandemonium.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Cornice, Eleanor. I¡¯ve already talked to her. She¡¯s a bit of a workaholic to begin with; she¡¯s probably even happier than we are about getting more work!¡±

    Sky Demon King Dolores and Underworld Demon King Cornice are both Demon Race princesses so she could understand them better. After she woke up, she helped dispel Eleanor¡¯s worries so she didn¡¯t have to dwell over Underworld Demon King Cornice. After Be instructed Eleanor and Dolores to take care of Aggy and Victoria, she got up and left.

    When she passed by Aggy and Victoria, Be saw slight movements from their eyshes. These two Demon Kings have also woken up, but they just pretended to sleep since Be and Eleanor were talking. This little trick won¡¯t fool Be at all. A nasty grin appeared on Be¡¯s face; she lowered her head and quicklynded kisses on Aggy and Victoria¡¯s pretty little cheeks, then she quickly fled the ¡°scene of crime¡±.

    ¡°Be, you...A sneak attack this early in the morning?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, you! Don¡¯t leave if you dare! I...I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±

    ¡°You should sleep a little longer, myzy little kittens. Remember our date! And don¡¯t leave my side without permission, otherwise I¡¯ll turn into a bad guy ande catch you!¡±

    In front of Be¡¯s shameless tactic of running after pretending, Aggy and Victoria could do nothing, As for the nature of what it was for a Demon King to tease another Demon King, they had no idea. They could only watch Be run off as the Demon Kings Eleanor and Dolores ¡°surveilled¡± them, so they did not dare act rashly.

    After the magical teleportation arrays were unavable, the only way to get to n Ind is by taking a boat at Oldrango City¡¯s Port Casper, the only port close to n Ind. Since the students heading there this time were entire schools, there were way too many students. It would originally be possible to reach there by flying Demonic Beasts, but there were too many students and the flying Demonic Beasts have been lessening in numbers recently in the Aldridge Empire, so were not enough to meet the needs of the market. They could only abandon that idea.

    n Ind does have a magical teleportation array and it was still running some time ago. However, due to the recent ban, it was temporarily halted. As for travelling by ship, the Aldridge Empire¡¯s officials will provide free ships, but nothing freees good. When they saw those old cargo transport ships, Be could tell it was probably a second-hand ship that was reappropriated from arge cargo vessel. However, the forgery technique is still horrible. The new paint they pped on haven¡¯t even dried yet, who are they fooling with this?

    Be changed into a mage outfit and appeared in Port Casper as Grand Duke Baize. Following along with Be to select a warship were the Renegades, Mage Ariel, Kriss, and Be¡¯s little sister, Dragon Knight Lisha. Incidentally, there was also Copsing Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita who came out for a walk, dressed in a dark gothic lolita outfit and holding a small ck parasol. She looks really out of ce in the group. Compared to her, Kriss and the girls were wearing the conservative uniforms of Olsylvia Academy and were instead not as eye-catching.

    ¡°Hey Boss, your ships aren¡¯t gonna work, don¡¯t you have any better ones? The price isn¡¯t a problem. I¡¯ve got pretty high standards. I won¡¯t take these second-hand ships no matter how low you¡¯re offering them for.¡±

    ¡°Grand Duke Baize, that¡¯s a difficult request, and I¡¯m extremely sorry about that. But you see, the ships here are all locally made. A good wooden ship requires a lot of material, and we will have to import it from the Kristoff Empire in the west. We can¡¯t import anything right now!¡±

    Ship Owner Gaden of the port was patiently exining to Be. There were many Academies who would buy ships with their own money just like Be was doing, so Be wasn¡¯t the first to ask. Towards the other non Aldridge Empire academies, Gaden wouldn¡¯t have to exin so much, but not with Be. Be was now the Grand Duke of the Aldridge Empire, and if he didn¡¯t exin the situation well to one of the empire¡¯s nobles and he were pinned with the suspicion of trying to trick them, he was bound to be punished when news came to light.

    Gaden exined a lot to Be. It turns out that wood must be produced from the west of the human continent,from deep in the Kristoff Empire¡¯s jungles, if they were to build a good ship. Due to the Aldridge Empire¡¯s restrictions on the use of magical teleportation arrays as well as the horrific rumors guing the magic trains these recent years, they were unable to carry out any transportation work, resulting in high tensions in the supply of wood, so new ships were unable to be built during this period.

    Be swept a gaze around the port. All of them were second-hand wooden sailing ships temporarily fashioned fromrge mercantile vessels. This sort of ship was fine for nearshore transportation, but the issue is, it had little to no defense, so it would be strange if it doesn¡¯t sink upon encountering the Oceanic Race. Be gently climbed on the two sides of the wooden ship. It felt like the type of wood that would snap with a smack. A little force and this thing would be done for.

    ¡°Hey uh, Mr. Gaden. Do you know any fishing viges nearby? I¡¯d like to go and have a look there. Maybe they¡¯ll have the ship I need.¡±

    ¡°Well...There are, but...Grand Duke Baize, you are our Empire¡¯s nobility so you should understand, it would be inconvenient for me to say more.¡±

    But what made Be speechless even more was the fact that Ship Owner Gaden¡¯s face turned strange as soon as the fishing viges nearby were mentioned. No matter what Be askedter, he never brought them up again, nor did he mention anything outside of Oldrango City and the locations of the fishing viges nearby. It seems like he was withholding important information from her.

    Seeing that there was no valuable information she could get out of him, she could only take Lisha¡¯s hand and leave the port. Since Gaden won¡¯t talk, then she won¡¯t force him. If not for Princess Ariel¡¯s sake, she would long have thrown Gaden onto the deck of his own ship and let him experience the safety of the ship for himself.

    ¡°Be, why don¡¯t we just make do with it? I saw the other academiese to order ships as well.¡±

    ¡°No can do, Kriss! How can I let you guys go out to sea on a dangerous ship!¡±

    Be directly rejected Kriss¡¯s suggestion. Since finding out from one of the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings that the Oceanic Race has been constantly attacking the human continent, Be had a hunch that the Oceanic Race would definitely be stirring up trouble during the Twelve Academies¡¯ exchange. But just as Be was hesitating and considering whether she should visit a nearby fishing vige, she bumped into an acquaintance near the entrance of the pier.

    The little sister of the Golden Legend Society¡¯s chairman, Student Union President Caroline of Frederica Academy, was dressed in a navy blue school uniform and was chatting cheerfully with a few girls as she walked in. A charming luster was cast on the xen-colored long hair draped over her shoulder under the sunlight. Caroline could sense Be¡¯s gaze and when she looked towards it, her smile froze on her face.

    Be¡¯s gaze caused Caroline to surrender immediately. She excused herself from the other girls and came before Be alone. Even though she was the Student Union President of Frederica Academy, Caroline kept no secrets from Be, whom she had been pushed by plenty of times. It wasn¡¯t just Caroline. Back then, at New Moon Ind, the entire Frederica Academy¡¯s cast of beauties was bullied into submission by her.

    When Be saved her from the hands of the ogres, she also had her way with her a few times, so Caroline has alreadypletely submitted to her now. Even if Be has changed into a mage outfit, she could still recognize her. Caroline did not dare to pretend she did not see Be, and so she came over very obediently.

    ¡°Mis...Be, you¡¯re here as well! Did you need anything from me?¡±

    ¡°Caroline, long time no see. You seem to have grown a lot again. From the looks of things I¡¯ll need to find some time so I can get to have a deeper chat with you.¡±

    ¡°Be, it¡¯s still early, better not. What about at night...¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk business first. Caroline, we can discuss this again once we arrive at n Ind.¡±

    Frederica Academy is one of the Twelve Academies of the human continent, located in the port city of Freka, southeast of the Aldridge Empire. They were considered one of the local academies. Their academy was more adept at sea navigation and maritimemerce, but not so much magic. In terms of strength, Frederica is ranked at the bottom of the Twelve Academies, and so half of them havee this time as spectators.

    From Caroline, Be was able to learn important information. Most of the fishing viges outside of Oldrango City have been attacked by the Oceanic Race; now only a few of them could provide ships. The Aldridge Empire has long silenced this piece of news, but Caroline knew more about the situation due to her participation in maritime trade.

    After a brief exchange of information with Caroline, Be brought the girls to the easternmost fishing vige of Robin. Due to Be¡¯s identity as a Grand Duke, the soldiers stationed at the gates of Oldrango City did not dare to stop her and could only let them go. Right now, Oldrango City has actually implemented a gating policy that restricts general students from leaving the city. President Caroline knew the terror of Be¡¯s ability, so she did not need to remind her to be careful.

    When Be and the girls arrived at Robin Vige, she realized that this is no fishing vige, this was simply a battlefield. You could see the red of mes from a good distance away. The entirety of Robin Vige had been set on fire with dense smoke clouds all over the ce. Charred remains could be seen all over the ruins of the vige. The deaths were tragic. The hands of many of the dead were facing up, pointing straight at the sky, as if to express their dismay at their sudden death.

    Be remembered to ask the guards at the city before setting off to see what was up with the smoke outside the city. During that time, the soldiers said with serious faces that it was smoke from the cooking endeavors happening at the viges. But isn¡¯t that smoke a bit too big? It could practically cover up the entirety of the sky over in that direction.

    The fleet that attacked Robin Vige was stopped on the waters nearby. They were raining down magic cannonballs at Robin Vige. The scale of this fleet was no worse than the Be¡¯s Demon King Coalition during the war on the Beastman continent. They were deep sea warships painted ck and outfitted with dozens of magic-guided cannons.

    The ones fighting with the Oceanic Race are a small division of the Aldridge Empire¡¯s eighteenth legion from the eastern garrison of the Aldridge Empire stationed at Robin Vige, as well as mercenary troops recruited from the Mercenary Union and the private armies of the small and medium noble families near Oldrango City who came to offer support. The troops totalled around a hundred thousand men. The invading Oceanic Race numbered only about several tens of thousands, but relying on their superior equipment, they were actually able to defeat thebined army of over a hundred thousand men without leaving them any chance to fight back.

    The high-ranking mages of the Aldridge Empire have all been moved to n Ind so there were no high-ranking mages here. Other than holding up defensive barriers against the Oceanic Race¡¯s cannons, they were unable to make any effective attacks against the fleet far away at sea. Their magic control was not effective enough for them to shoot any projectiles to such a far location. The Empire¡¯s navy did not have cannons either, so faced with the Oceanic Race¡¯s fleet equipped with magic-guiding cannons, they didn¡¯t dare toe seek death.

    ¡°Hm? The deep sea fleet¡¯s ship doesn¡¯t look too bad? Jackpot. We were just worrying about whether we¡¯d find a warship, so Kriss, let¡¯s go and seize those ships!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Be. We¡¯ll take your lead.¡±

    Be and the girls took a side path and passed the outer edge of Robin Vige without being seen by the human empire¡¯s coalition soldiers stationed here. Moreover, Ariel and Be¡¯s identities were currently those of the Empire¡¯s princess and grand duke. The Aldridge Empire¡¯s army would not let the powerful people of their own Empiree into harm and will definitely step in to stop Be and the girls from heading to the frontline, so it¡¯s better to avoid them for now.

    On the deck of the Oceanic Race¡¯s allied fleet¡¯s gship, ¡°ck Pearl¡±, Ocean General Sinir wasmanding his men to shell the humans¡¯ positions. They heard that the Nation of Arcana was going to be difficult to deal with, but now it seems those were just rumors. In fact, the human navy did not even have the courage to head to sea to fight them.

    Ocean General Sinir stands more than two meters tall and was wearing ck deep sea armor. He looked more like a warrior of a magic tribe. Behind him was a huge ck greatsword still stained with blood. Who knows which unlucky guy left that behind.

    ¡°These humans are too weak; this isn¡¯t interesting at all. We¡¯ll go straight to Port Casper and st thatter. It doesn¡¯t seem like upying Oldrango is going to be much of a problem either!¡±

    ¡°The General is wise. These humans are simply cowards.¡±

    The warships that were originally moving were suddenly locked in ce. Many of the Oceanic Race soldiers could not steady themselves and fell over on the deck. The entire fleet of a dozen warships at sea was stuck in ce as the surface of the ocean around them waspletely frozen. Most of the magic-guiding cannons were fire types, so they were half paralyzed as seen when the cold breeze blew over. If the human army had been equipped with cannons, then that Oceanic Race¡¯s fleet would only be able to wait for death.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? The holy magic mentors of the humans clearly aren¡¯t supposed to be here.¡±

    ¡°Sorry big guy, but I¡¯ll be confiscating this ship.¡±

 Volume 6 Chapter 363: Perfect Ending to Lornosbill Semifinals Red VS Black Battle

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 363: Perfect Ending to Lornosbill Semifinals Red VS ck Battle</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal Ed

    The Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madix City¡¯s imperial city region, Lornosbill Thicket battle zone. The strongest teams of ck and red, Demon God Knight Be and Priest Isaman on red against Blood Berserker Veronica and Curse Master Sally Roy on ck.

    Both sides were opposing professions, knight vs. swordsman, priest vs. curse master, so there was no obvious issue of profession restraints. At the outer circle, the mages on both sides, Priest Isaman and Curse Master Sally Roy, were the first ones to engage in battle.

    Under the light wave attack, Curse Master Sally Roy was shaken to the point where she was sent flying. The ck barrier emitted by theherworld artifact, ¡°Dark Divine Right¡±, was also shattered into dust by the spell.

    ¡°The power of your light magic has surpassed the Radiant Church¡¯s papal heir, President Maria. You hid it really well.¡±

    Although Sally Roy¡¯s entire body was a little shaky, she did her best to stand up, a clear trail of blood running down the corner of her mouth. The tremors earlier had resulted in internal injuries. Isaman¡¯sbat power was beyond her expectations. With President Maria¡¯s strength as a reference, she figured she had at least a 70% chance of winning with the power of theherworld artifact, ¡°Dark Divine Right¡±.

    ¡°Uh, Senior Sister Sally Roy, just admit defeat. You could have be a dark horse with your power, but I¡¯m really sorry!¡±

    With a gentle face, Isaman urged Sally Roy to withdraw. Herbat ability had been above Sally Roy, to begin with. Even though Sally Roy had the ¡°Dark Divine Right¡±herworld artifact, she still couldn¡¯t beat her. Probably only Be and her roommates, Princess Kriss and the others who were also transmigrated cheat members, could fight on par with her.

    However, Sally Roy wasn¡¯t the type to give up easily. She raised herherworld artifact and intended to decide the winner in one move. In this other world, it was not umon for mages to fight each other with their ultimate attacks, but it was rare. After all, unless one sidepletely overwhelmed the other, it would be a lose-lose situation for both parties.

    ¡°Senior Sister Sally Roy, why trouble yourself so! It¡¯s not toote to withdraw. Be is a little mean, but she¡¯s not really going to do anything to you!¡±

    ¡°Junior Sister Isaman, I¡¯ve never chosen to take the easy way out in my life. This has nothing to do with the bet between Be and me!¡±

    Isaman was partly aware of Be¡¯s bet with these underworld young mistresses. Even though she wanted to interfere, she figured it was best she gave up. The underworld young mistresses were also problem students in Olsylvia Academy. With that, maybe they¡¯d be easier to manage with Be as their leader!

    Intense dark magic energy gathered behind Sally Roy and transformed into the shape of a ck Netherworld Dragon. As her energy increased, the ck dragon¡¯s form grew more and more vivid, as if it were alive. In contrast, Priest Isaman still made no obvious movements. She judged that she wouldn¡¯t need to fight using her own divine artifact.

    ¡°That girl, Isaman, she won¡¯t be able to take it head-on... No, it¡¯s impossible. Humans can¡¯t take on an ultimate attack from the demon world!¡±

    Curse Master Sally Roy didn¡¯t believe it. The skill she was using belonged to one of the Demon World¡¯s kings, Meteor. If even President Maria did not dare to directly face the move, where did Isaman get her confidence?

    Even though there was some hesitation, there was no way to stop an ultimate move once it was released. The dark dragon quickly condensed into a solid entity and sprayed a jet of ck energy towards Priest Isaman. The fierce energy shot towards Priest Isaman like a stream of mes. This move, ¡°Netherworld Dragon¡¯s Breath¡±, was considered a forbidden move in this foreign world and belonged to the level that could destroy a big city.

    If it wasn¡¯t for the isted boundary space that Priest Isaman had set up beforehand, Sally Roy wouldn¡¯t have dared to use this move. In the face of the iing ck energy attack, Priest Isaman¡¯s face was calm the whole time, seemingly unconcerned about Sally Roy¡¯s ultimate strike.

    When the Netherworld Dragon¡¯s breath attack was about to arrive, Isaman stretched out a finger, emitting a divine golden light from her fingertip. In an instant, it shattered Sally Roy¡¯s ¡°Netherworld Dragon Breath¡± into dust. Sally Roy herself was unable to evade and was hit by Priest Isaman¡¯s move, ¡°Adjudicator of Light¡±.

    As Priest Isaman gained the upper hand and was just about to defeat Curse Master Sally Roy, the battle between Be and Veronica, the Blood Berserker, also came to an end. Veronica had identally allowed Be to sneak up on her earlier, giving Be an opening. She was pricked in her right hand by a poison dart.

    Be had already applied a paralyzing agent on the poison dart, which was the bile of the Deep Sea Demonic Snake. Veronica¡¯s attack speed slowed under the paralyzing effects, and her right hand that held her sword turned numb, causing her to not be able to hold her two-handed sword as tight.

    ¡°Damn it, I fell into your ploy. Be, you bad girl...¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t help it. Who told you to wear the god armor? I wouldn¡¯t be able to obtain you if I didn¡¯t pull any tricks, Young Mistress Veronica.¡±

    The heavy knight¡¯s armor on Be¡¯s body showed obvious signs of damage. The sword in Veronica¡¯s hand was the one which had been awakened by the blessing of Be¡¯s Demon King blood. If her hand had not been paralyzed, it wouldn¡¯t be just the armor. Even the protective barrier around Be¡¯s body in her non-transformed state had a chance of being prated by Veronica.

    Be only defended and did not attack, allowing Veronica to swing around her scarlet greatsword indiscriminately. She defended with the small round shield on her hand to the end. The Deep Sea Demonic Snake¡¯s bile would slowly spread the numbing toxins throughout a person¡¯s body, elerating as they moved.

    Veronica looked back and saw that Sally Roy had already been knocked to the ground. Priest Isaman¡¯s ¡°Adjudicator of Light¡± had knocked off the ¡°Dark Divine Right¡± on Sally Roy¡¯s right hand. Having lost the protection of herherworld artifact, Sally Roy was dered defeated.

    Be took advantage of the moment when Veronica was distracted to grab her right hand and gave it a light twist, disarming herrge bloody sword. Then, with a tug, Veronica fell into her arms.

    ¡°Damn it... I haven¡¯t lost yet. I can still fight... I... Be, you bad¡ª¡±

    ¡°Rest for a while, Veronica. We can talk tonight...¡±

    Be lightly tapped the acupuncture point at Veronica¡¯s back, knocking out the underworld¡¯s young mistress. Even though she had a problem with the Blood Skull, that didn¡¯t stop Be from hitting on their leader, Young Mistress Veronica.

    By the time Be picked up Veronica and came to the other side, Sally Roy was already defeated. She looked confused, probably doubting her life at the fact that her move was actually broken by a simple motion from Priest Isaman.

    ¡°Isaman, you¡¯ve scared her silly. Really, couldn¡¯t you have gone easy on her a little?¡±

    ¡°Senior Sister Sally Roy is very strong. If I went easy on her, that would have been disrespectful. I can¡¯t do that.¡±

    Be and Isaman sessfully advanced. After knocking out the most likely dark horse, Curse Master Sally Roy and Blood Berserker Veronica, they became the winners of Lornosbill Thicket¡¯s battle zone as the red side and directly advanced to the thousand-man finals in the imperial city.

    Not far from the thicket, in the ins battle zone, the battle here also came to an end. The top expert, Princess Kriss, who was considered a dangerous character on the ck side, was besieged by her own group mates during the preparatory stage of the battle.

    Unfortunately, Kriss¡¯s battle prowess was more perverse. Before Be arrived, Kriss was able to massacre the rest of the ck group relying on her own strength. She then went along the road and wiped out the red group¡¯s teams she encountered along the way.

    When Be came over with her temporal swap magic and reced her shadow double in the ins, the rest of the red side had already been defeated by Swordsman Kriss. Only Necromancer Kleina and Shadow Warrior Young Mistress Inie were left. Be could onlyment that she waste. Had shee earlier, she would have been able to bully her senior and junior sisters a little, just like she did back at the thicket battle zone, taking advantage of them and whatnot. Right now, they had all been instantly destroyed by Kriss, so Be didn¡¯t even have the opportunity to pick up any scraps.

    When Be arrived, Kriss was brandishing her sword, shing away at the army of skeletons summoned by Necromancer Kleina on the opposing side. While seemingly numerous, the quality of the skeletons left much to desire for.

    And with the longsword wielded by Swordsman Kriss having a sword aura that was ten meters long by itself, she could attack more than a dozen units with just one swing. With such overly strong attacks, the skeleton legion¡¯s numerical superiority couldn¡¯t show its use at all. And being the ¡°mole¡±, Kleina purposely summoned skeleton infantry soldiers with insufficientbat power.

    For the more powerful White Bone Dragon Knights, Necromancer Kleina could actually summon some, but she made an excuse by saying she didn¡¯t have enough dark energy. No matter how cunning Shadow Warrior Young Mistress Inie was, she knew just about as much as Be when it came to magic. They were all ¡°outsiders of the discipline¡±. If Necromancer Kleina said she couldn¡¯t do it, then it wouldn¡¯t be good for them to keep prying.

    Be changed into mage clothes and swapped with the ck shadow double that was following Princess Kriss the whole time. Princess Kriss and Shadow Warrior Inie were in the midst of battle, so neither of them noticed Be¡¯s appearance.

    Swordsman Princess Kriss was simr to Priest Isaman from before: they both wore very simple equipment. This could be a habit of transmigrators to act tough. When it came to weapons, Kriss also wasn¡¯t wielding a super mighty sword. She just casually used the swordsman¡¯s training longsword to beat down the well-equipped Shadow Warrior Young Mistress Inie until she couldn¡¯t fight back.

    Inie¡¯s equipment was also a legendary item, a special armor called ¡°Dancer of the Night¡± that came with its own shadow ability. Unfortunately, Kriss didn¡¯t rely solely on her sight to determine the target of her attacks but rather her sixth sense. Shadow Warrior Inie could be considered to have met an opponent that restricted her ability.

    If the shadow confusion ability didn¡¯t work, then she could only meet Kriss directly. Kriss¡¯s battle prowess in a head-to-head battle could already rival a dragon knight. Inie¡¯s closebat ability was not to be belittled, but she was no match for Kriss¡¯s perverse strength. Hence, she was always in a disadvantageous position.

    Though Necromancer Kleina supporting the rear was also wearing legendary equipment¡ªin fact, a whole set of necromancer¡¯s legendary equipment, ¡°Grey Fairytale¡±¡ªshe was a ¡°mole¡± who went easy the whole way through. She just kept sending summoned cannon fodder skeletons over while she herself hid far away, not daring to provide magic support.

    Be suddenly appeared close by where they were fighting and saw the member from the ck side¡¯s team that constantly summoned skeletons but never showed herself. Since she was dressed as a mage, Inie was overjoyed. If she couldn¡¯t beat Kriss, she could just get close and defeat Kriss¡¯s teammate. That would be the same as eliminating her too.

    This was a team battle. As long as one member of the team was defeated, the entire team would be disqualified. The mage Be hadn¡¯t appeared in that many battles before this, so Inie misjudged. She thought that Be hadn¡¯t participated in the previous battles simply because she wasn¡¯t fit enough and had to hide and watch.

    With her speed advantage, Shadow Warrior Inie evaded getting tangled with Princess Kriss and aimed at Be the mage. Be was wearing a mage¡¯s cloak to cover her face, so Inie didn¡¯t even realize that this mage was just Be acting small. If she knew, she wouldn¡¯t have dared to sneak up on her so easily.

    ¡°Stop, Young Mistress Inie. It¡¯s dangerous!¡±

    ¡°Who are you trying to kid? As long as I defeat this weak magepanion of yours, victory is mine! Kriss, I may not be able to beat you, but I have my ways to win.¡±

    Kriss did not chase after her. She just stood still and continued dealing with the skeleton army. Kriss knew that the fake mage Be had perverse abilities in closebat, so it really was more dangerous there than on her side. Moreover, she was also the type to bully pretty girls, adding to the danger.

    Young Mistress Inie, who felt that something was off, didn¡¯t care that much. She had already appeared in front of Be and stuck her weapon, ¡°Night Reaper¡±, directly at the life crystal in front of Be¡¯s chest. Inie, with an assassin¡¯s speed, intended to take advantage of her opponent¡¯s slow reaction as a mage to quickly deal with her before she made a counterattack. She would break the life crystal in front of her chest so that they had to withdraw early.

    As Inie believed she was about to seed, Be suddenly turned to dodge, evading Inie¡¯s sharp de. Inie was stunned for a moment. She didn¡¯t think that this mage would have such quick reflexes. In the time of her daze, Be took Inie¡¯s weapon, ¡°Night Reaper¡±, the sharp end of which was blocked by the purple crystal gloves that had suddenly appeared on Be¡¯s hand.

    After signing a contract with Crystal Dragon Purple Crystal and Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman, she, as the master, could borrow some of their abilities, such as the gloves on her hands that were as tough as a Crystal Dragon¡¯s skin. Thus, Inie¡¯s weapon failed to inflict any damage to her.

    ¡°Your hand... Damn it, let go of... my weapon... Otherwise, I...¡±

    While Inie was stillining, the cunning Be unleashed Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman¡¯s lightning magic. The deep blue electricity shot out from Be¡¯s ¡°Crystal Hand¡± and followed along Inie¡¯s de before spreading throughout her body. This move had no counters for most of the martial professions in this Other World dimension. Except for assassins and some archers who wore leather armor, most martial professions wore conductive metal armor, so the damage caused by lightning magic was off the charts.

    Inie was instantly paralyzed when she was struck by the sudden bout of electricity. Before she fainted, she had a good look at Be¡¯s familiar face under the cloak. It was her! Had she known, she wouldn¡¯t have sneak-attacked.

    Be was able to control the size of the lightning magic and only stunned Inie. She didn¡¯t harm her body. Be had also just thought of this idea, so she decided to give it a try. She didn¡¯t think she would actually seed and subdue Inie in one fell swoop. The electric shock effect worked wonders. It seemed like there¡¯d be new humiliation ys in the future.

    After Inie fainted, Necromancer Kleina directly surrendered, and thepetition in the ins ended with Princess Kriss and Grand Duke Baize¡¯s win on the ck side. They had first defeated the rest of the ck group before beating up all of the red group¡¯s teams. This was a true 1v15, which had already surpassed Be¡¯s record with Priest Isaman in the thicket battle zone.

    The other battle zones weren¡¯t as intense as Be and Kriss¡¯s. Most of them relied on some cooperation to attack each other, but this side went directly to beating every other team alone. Soon after the battle was over, Be and Kriss each received a medal of honor from thepetition organizers. It was called ¡°Warriors of Lornosbill¡± tomemorate the team that performed the most outstandingly in the semifinals.

    The imperial city finals would only formally begin the next day after the end of the semifinals. A great deal of preparation was needed to arrange the arena in the imperial city for the students. More than a thousand students who had advanced received invitations to enjoy a feast in the Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, imperial Madix City. As for those who didn¡¯t pass, the Emperor made an exception this time and invited the six thousand eliminated students to the imperial city to watch thepetition as well.

    Under Be¡¯s secret interventions, the three thousand girls who were eliminated declined the Emperor¡¯s offer, passing that instead to the lucky ones among the over ten thousand boys who were previously eliminated. The girls withdrew to Be¡¯s home base, resting at the Christian hotel in the imperial capital¡¯s eastern district. For Be, this was the only safe ce in the entirety of the capital.

    Be herself did not go either. The imperial city was already under the influence of the demons behind the curtains. She didn¡¯t want to take any chances before she figured out the nature of the Creator behind the demonic beings.

    Still, the main thing was, forget the imperial banquet. Empress Manya Fn herself had already been snatched away by her, so there were not many pretty women to look at during the feast anyway.

    Be returned to Christian Hotel and hosted her own feast while cultivating good rtionships with her newly harvested underworld young mistresses. Naturally, Be ignored the Emperor¡¯s invitation. Olsylvia Academy students attending the dinner were four transmigrated male Saviors. WIth them around, the demon disguised as the Emperor would go to them if they wanted to start anything, not Be.

 Volume 6 Chapter 364: Hidden Crisis at the Manasvir Empireâ€™s Royal Feast

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 364: Hidden Crisis at the Manasvir Empire¡¯s Royal Feast</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madix City. After the end of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Qualifyingpetition¡¯s semi-finals, Emperor Manas the Eighteenth of the Manasvir Empire invited the one thousand advancing students to a feast for the sake of diplomatic etiquette. As the richest empire in the human continent, this banquet was one worth looking forward to.

    As the receiver of the ¡°Warriors of Lornosbill¡± medal, Be really couldn¡¯t decline and had to attend the feast together with Princess Kriss with reluctance. The other Rose Society members and the more important members of herdies group were told by Be to be on standby in the imperial city¡¯s eastern district¡¯s Christian Hotel, where it was safer.

    Be attended the feast under the identity of Grand Duchess Baize. She borrowed a set of ck mage robes from the beautiful ¡°Third Chapter of Taboo¡± Mage Princess Effie, then hand-in-hand, Be caught a ride together with Kriss on the luxurious royal carriage to the pce. To prevent any idents, Be invited the strongest assassin among her girlfriends toe with her. Assassin Noreya was currently sneaking atop the royal carriage. Her sneaking ability was so strong that some of the detectors specially made to counter assassins couldn¡¯t even see through it. Be was more at ease with Noreya following.

    The view of the moon wasn¡¯t great tonight. Not seeing the moon was one thing, but there wasn¡¯t even a single star. While en-route to the royal pce on the carriage with Kriss, Be was mulling over the Emperor¡¯s intentions. The invitation list did not include a single student from the Radiant Church¡¯s branch campus St. Louis Church Academy. Even one of the originally invited Saviors, God Chosen Priest Norris, had the venue of his invite changed at thest minute to a noble hotel outside of the imperial city.

    There was about a 90% chance that they were afraid that the Radiant Church¡¯s students would find out something that would tear apart their masks in advance or something if they weren¡¯t invited. The Radiant Church branch in the imperial city of Madix had all the clergy members changed again, recing the real people from before with live puppet dolls. The beautiful priests and warrior nuns Be and the others saved previously were Madix City¡¯s Radiant Church branch members.

    ¡°What are you thinking about, Be? Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here. I¡¯ll be fine. I won¡¯t let you hurt even more people!¡±

    ¡°Kriss, you... Seriously, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m that easy. Right, forgive me for making you wear such a conservative outfit.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Be. The school uniform is actually pretty nice too. Oh yeah, when did you get a Thunder Dragon and Crystal Dragon mount? Can you tell me about it?¡±

    Under Be¡¯s advice, Kriss changed into a set of very conservative Olsylvia Academy uniforms to attend the royal dinner. It was not that Be didn¡¯t like Kriss wearing something too provocative, but it was just that there were too many boys at the banquet. With them being the royal and noble sons of the various empires, things would get troublesome if they were to take a fancy to Kriss. Be might lose control of her belligerence again.

    Right at that moment, they heard three crisp knocks from the top of the carriage. It was Assassin Noreya sneaking above. Based on their discussed exchange of information, Noreya was to alert them if any dangerous enemy were to appear. However, the so-called enemy didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of continuing their move, so Noreya sent out three knocks as an rm, with no follow-up after. It seemed that the other party had given up on their ambush for now.

    The loli voice of one of her contract mounts, Crystal Dragon Princess Purple Crystal, rang inside Be¡¯s head. Though she still sounded a little aggrieved, she had generally epted that Be was her master.

    ¡°Be... Mistress Be, I think I might have just felt the eyes of my arch enemies just now, the Demonic Emerald Dragon and Gem Dragon. You... You have to be careful in the human pce. It may be big, and the decor may be luxurious, but something doesn¡¯t feel right.¡±

    ¡°Little Purple, your tone has really be more and more obedient. Once I¡¯m back, Big Sister will have to reward you!¡±

    ¡°Annoying! I¡¯m not little, don¡¯t call me Little Purple. I... I¡¯m still the leader of the Crystal Dragons. You... Even if you¡¯re my master, please... Forget it, I won¡¯t be able to talk any sense into a bad master like you.¡±

    The Crystal Dragon Race was also pitiful. They, who had an exceptional talent for mining, were captured by the mastermind behind the imperial city¡¯s upation and taken to the so-called Crystal Dragon Lair in Dusk Valley to dig up precious and rare minerals for the demons. It took much effort for them to escape, but now they were being eyed by their enemies. It was indeed a real disaster.

    On the roof of one of the pce buildings, two phantoms were standing there, looking at the royal carriage from afar. They were the two arch-enemies Crystal Dragon Purple Crystal spoke of, Gem Dragon and Demonic Emerald Dragon. Simrly to Purple Crystal, these two dragon races could also transform into a human shape. In cities with high human activity, using their own bodies to move around would be too eye-catching. It was easier to move around by shifting into a human shape.

    ¡°There¡¯s a traitor in that carriage. I smell that girl, Purple Crystal. Why don¡¯t we make a move?¡±

    ¡°No, don¡¯t. Master has instructed us not to move without his orders around the imperial city. There¡¯s a dangerous scenting from on top of that carriage. It seems to be a human assassin. Moreover, it¡¯s not just Purple Crystal. I smell at least five types of dragons in there, including the overlord of the Thunder Canyon, Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman.¡±

    ¡°Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman is a tricky one to deal with, and there¡¯s also two other dragons who are simrly strong as Thunder Dragon Geleman there. I think it¡¯s better for us to find a way to get back and report to our master.¡±

    Hindered by the intimidating auras of the three contracted dragons by Be¡¯s side, Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman, Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth, and New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea, Gem Dragon and Demonic Emerald Dragon didn¡¯t dare to juste up to them to seek trouble. So, they could only disappear into the night with curiosity and regret. Be¡¯s carriage did not encounter any other threats on their way and arrived smoothly at Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madix City¡¯s imperial pce.

    When Be and the rest arrived at the great halls of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madix City¡¯s imperial pce used by the Emperor to entertain their guests, the ce was already packed. Besides the thousand or so students from Olsylvia Academy who had advanced to the final stage of the qualifyingpetition, there were also a good number of famous nobles here who lived in the imperial capital.

    Though the girls from the Rose Society were mostly absent, except for Be and the three others, most of the other Olsylvia Academy girls who had advanced to the top thousand were here. After adding the noblemen invited by the Emperor, there were still quite a few beauties to be seen in the banquet. Even though they weren¡¯t as good eye candy as the Rose Society girls, they were also considered rare beauties.

    After Be and Kriss disembarked from the carriage, they walked straight into the banquet hall with Assassin Noreya lurking behind Be¡¯s shadow and following along. No one else knew of Assassin Noreya¡¯s presence except for Princess Kriss.

    Since they were dressed rather conservatively, neither Be nor Kriss attracted much attention. Inparison, the ¡°Warriors of Lornosbill¡± medals they wore on their chests weren¡¯t as eye-catching as the ¡°Conquerors of Waterford¡± medals worn by the male Saviors, Scott and the other.

    The focus of the party seemed to be the boys, but Be didn¡¯t mind. Taking Kriss¡¯ hand, Be found herself a rtively quiet ce to sit down and picked up a ss of wine from the table and savored it. It would be better if others did not pay attention to her. After all, she just came out for a stroll. If the situation didn¡¯t seem right, she¡¯d just run away immediately.

    The food at the banquet had a very high standard, such as the roast deer meat of the elf continent and deep-sea snow-fish from the ocean, dishes that you might not be able to buy from otherrge hotels even with the money. Some dishes were rtively hard toe by, such as the famous Golden Crispy Roast Chicken. On the other hand, the vegetarian dishes were pure and natural fruits and vegetables purchased from the elves.

    There were two types of alcohol served at this feast. One was ¡°Pure Raging Passion,¡± a strong spirit served specially for the gents, and the fruity ¡°Flower Rain¡± for thedies. The former was brewed by the Human Race themselves and was simr to sorghum liquor, while thetter was a fruit wine brewed by the Elven Race and would not make a person drunk. It was basically not much different from fruit juice.

    This Other World¡¯s delicacies were not unappetizing like it was written in those novels back on earth, stuff that could be easily beaten by the protagonist¡¯s ¡°tomato omelet¡± or whatever. After all, the Manasvir Empire had been run for tens of thousands of years by one of the transmigrators, Empress Manya Fn. Many things here were not much different from earth. Only the outer ¡°skin¡± was reced with the Other World version.

    Be and Kriss enjoyed their meals at ease, indifferent to the money, power, and bodily transactions taking ce at the center of the banquet venue; the two were more like a couple on a date. Since Assassin Noreya was sneaking in her shadow, Be did not dare to be too lovey-dovey with Kriss. At most, they would just share food and whatnot, and that would be the end of that. If they went overboard, things would not be so fun if Assassin Noreya were to stab them in the back.

    Of course, people would look over to Be¡¯s position every so often. The fame of Be¡¯s other identity, Grand Duchess Baize, was alreadying up to par within the various empires with Be¡¯s first identity, Grand Duchess Bellina of the South. There were only two of these female grand duchesses in the entire human continent, and both were yed by Be alone, so it was hard for people to forget.

    Fortunately, the noble guests attending this banquet were all well-mannered and cultured; seeing that Grand Duchess Baize was enjoying her food with Princess Kriss, they did note up to interrupt the meals of these two beautifuldies. Many of these nobles felt a little confused. It was rumored that Princess Kriss bore feelings beyond just normal friendship with Grand Duchess Bellina, so why was she so friendly with Grand Duchess Baize now? What a chaotic rtionship.

    There were quite a few beautiful women at the banquet. Since many dignitaries were attending the banquet, as a social scene of the Other World, most of the female guests who attended wore highly revealing backless and strapless evening gowns, dressing up like blooming flowers. Many beautiful female guests were wearing chic red roses pinned to their dresses in front of their chests.

    There were more profound meanings to that rose essory. Based on the ¡°secret etiquette¡± Be learned of the nobility not long ago, these beauties with roses in front of their chests signifieddies that could be taken out to do strange things after the banquet, such as a ¡°frontal deal¡± or a ¡°back door deal¡± or whatever. Compared to thedies in brothels, they weren¡¯t much different, except for their high price.

    The one thing that remained the same was the roses, which were separated into two types: deep red and light red. It was the proof of experience. The dark red indicates that a woman was already a veteran who had done many deeds, while the paler red signified first-timers or just those new to the scene.

    Be casually swept her eyes through the venue and was somewhat pleased to see that none of the Olsylvia Academy girls attending the banquet wore this type of rose. On the other hand, many of the boys took the initiative to chat with these rose-bearing women. Even the male Saviors, God Chosen Knight Scott and the rest, were ¡°following the local customs¡± in this feast. They still had rtively high tastes and specifically chose beautiful women with paler roses, hoping to try out the ¡°first-time¡± y.

    Be was always wary around the other female guests because she had seen many of the realistic puppet dolls. So, she wasn¡¯t sure if any of the female guests here besides the girls from her own school were really human or not, or were they just realistic-looking dolls. In the night banquet scene where the lines between reality and falsehood were blurred, only the food in front of them was real.

    Quite a few Manasvir Empire¡¯s royalty members were present, excluding Empress Manya Fn, who was absent due to illness, and her four subordinates, Imperial Prime Minister Anna, Imperial Envoy Amy, General Fanny, and Pce Archmage Ronnie, who all took leave for unknown reasons. Many noble youngdies were present as well.

    Empress Manya Fn had already been resting at Christian Hotel¡¯s secret room, and those great female ministers were even dancing those shameful and scious dances! It would be odd if they were present. Be held up her ss of wine and looked around as she enjoyed her drink. She suspected that those concubines and young mistresses had been tampered with by the mastermind in the shadows. Though they smiled beautifully, it was too professional, as if they had been trained to do so.

    The girls by Be¡¯s side, Priest Isaman, Puppet Master ine, and Prince Pam, were not the only princesses of the Manasvir Empire. She didn¡¯t see a single one of the other ones. They were all princesses born more than a decade ago. In thest decade, the royal family had not borne any new princes or princesses. There were no new descendants for more than a decade. After some careful thought, it might not be the concubines¡¯ fertility problem, but rather the fact that the real Emperor was already gone. Now that there was a demonic being taking the Emperor¡¯s ce, it would be strange if he would be able to produce children with the ¡°reproductive istion¡± between different species.

    Many of the royal family¡¯s princes also came to the dinner. Though they were very handsome and looked gentlemanly, Be felt that they were even more fake than the concubines and noblewomen. They looked more like disguised demons instead. Their gazes did not look as if they were lustful wolves staring at beautiful women, but rather like a demon staring at prey. Many of the dark demonic beings by Be¡¯s side had eyes like them. Be saw them often and would not be easily fooled.

    Unfortunately, many of the female guests who were indulging in the handsome looks of the princes did not notice that these men in front of them weren¡¯t human at all. The most conspicuous among them were the three beautiful hosts in charge of hosting the broadcast of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s inter-academy qualifyingpetition in the magic broadcasting room. They seemed to be the girls from the ¡°art school¡± next door, Antote Academy, and from their looks, they seemed to be the top idols in their school. Unfortunately, they wore pale red roses in front of their chests. This was simply asking for death in this sort of event!

    Be didn¡¯t even bother to understand this when she saw the Manasvir Empire princes talking andughing around them. The host of the banquet, the Emperor of the Manasvir Empire who had been missing since she had been here, Emperor Manas Charlie the Great, the 18th Emperor of the Manasvir Empire, had arrived. The Emperor was dressed in a finely crafted dragon robe that looked simr to those worn by the Emperors of Ancient China. Other than that, it was not symbolized by the eight-wed golden dragon worn by Emperors of ancient China, but the rest wasrgely the same.

    Manas the Eighteenth looked like a white-haired old man who also appeared to be quite amiable. He had kind eyes, not the shrewd and cunning type. Atop the Emperor¡¯s head was an extremely eye-catching super jeweled crown. God knows how many jewels alone adorned that crown.

    If she hadn¡¯t talked to Empress Manya Fn before this, Be might actually be fooled. She couldn¡¯t see a single trace of falsehood on the counterfeit Emperor Manas the Eighteenth. He looked just like the real thing. Be really had to give it to him that he could fake the Emperor to this extent.

    Be suddenly felt a strange gaze on her, but it didn¡¯te from the Emperor. She looked up to see a dark shadow shing a pir not far away. It seemed like there would be special events at tonight¡¯s dinner. After some thought, Be lowered her head and held her stomach as if she had a stomach ache, nning to take this opportunity to excuse herself.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Be? Why did you suddenly hold your stomach?¡±

    ¡°Kriss, my stomach hurts a little bit. You go ahead and eat, contact me through the magical contact crystal if anything happens. I¡¯m going to go look for a bathroom.¡±

    ¡°Are... Are you alright? Be, yourplexion looks terrible. Why don¡¯t Ie with...¡±

    ¡°No need, Kriss. Haven¡¯t you forgotten that Noreya is here too? She¡¯ll be following me, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

 Volume 6 Chapter 365: Midnight Exploration Of The Manasvir Imperial Palace

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 365: Midnight Exploration Of The Manasvir Imperial Pce</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal Ed

    In the capital of the Manassvir Empire, Madix City, Emperor Manas the Eighteenth was hosting a banquet for the Olsylvia Academy students who had advanced to the finals. The banquet in this Other World basicallysted from 5 pm to midnight, involving dinner and even supper. The evening banquet of the humans was already considered normal. Apparently, the Demon Continent¡¯s banquets in the north started at five o¡¯clock in the afternoon to five the next morning.

    The other aristocratic banquets Be had previously attended¡ªfor example, thetest banquet held at the Grand Duke Gould¡¯s residence¡ªwere iparable to the current one. The hall was sorge, it could amodate thousands of people. There was also a sumptuous spread prepared for the guests. Be would have stayed and eaten more if something hadn¡¯t piqued her interests.

    Be was extremely sensitive to the gazes of women. Earlier, she felt someone peeping at her from behind the pir, and her intuition told her that it was most likely a girl. Unfortunately, whoever it was had left by the time Be exited the hall. Be was in a tough spot; the pce was sorge that she could search all night and still find nothing unless she had an acquaintance to lead the way.

    Be¡¯s departure didn¡¯t arouse much attention. After all, she hid herself well. Even Kriss, who was sitting opposite her, failed to realize she was just pretending. Onlookers who watched from a distance couldn¡¯t tell she was faking her stomachache either.

    ¡°Be, would you like to... Oh, forget it, I¡¯ll help you. That girl is a bit tricky. It doesn¡¯t look like...¡±

    ¡°Noreya, I knew you could do it. Can you find our little peeping Tom?¡±

    ¡°Assassins who can¡¯t even track their target can forget about staying in the Assassin¡¯s Union. I have my own methods. Come with me.¡±

    Fortunately, with the help of Assassin Noreya, Be began tracking the girl through the pce. Although the pce of the Manassvir Empire was vast, there were few guards around. In fact, Be hadn¡¯te across any other royal guards on patrol except for the Golden Armored Imperial Guards at the gates.

    Not only were there few guards, but there were also no maids-in-waiting. It was almost as if all the maids in the pce were in the banquet hall. As the richest empire in the Human Continent, mountains of gold and silver treasures could be seen everywhere throughout the Manasvir Pce. Here, gold and silver had the same treatment as roadside sand and stones¡ªcheap and casually thrown aside.

    Aside from the gold and silver, all kinds of precious stones littered the floor like worthless counterfeits. From a visual inspection, Be observed that the gems were all genuine. She couldn¡¯t understand the practices of the Manasivir Empire¡¯s royal family, like how the nouveau riche had trouble figuring out the ultra-wealthy elites.

    With so many treasures, yet few guards, Be wondered why the pce hadn¡¯t been eyed by thieves. All they had to do was steal any random gem. However, unknown to Be, ces without guards were actually more dangerous than those with guards. The young thieves who sneaked into the pce hoping to steal treasures never went back. Whether they were alive or not remained a mystery.

    After losing a lot of manpower, including the vice president and several elders, the Thieves¡¯ Union was forced to dere the imperial pce of the Manasvir Empire a forbidden area for all thieves. They no longer sent their members in to die.

    Therefore, Be was lucky to have Assassin Noreya who had special tracking skills leading the way. Under Noreya¡¯s guidance, she soon arrived at the edge of arger tform. Her eyes fell upon the little peeping Tom. Two beautiful, exotic girls were fiddling with something on the table.

    One of the beauties had long, emerald hair and emerald eyes and wore a translucent, green dress. Be could easily see her naked body, especially those red ¡°cherries¡± on her chest that almost gave her a nosebleed. Transparent clothes exposing their naked bodies, wasn¡¯t this meant to seduce others intomitting crimes?

    The other girl, the one who previously peeped on Be, gave her a flirtatious vibe. Her long hair was snow-white, but under the illumination of light, there seemed to be various colors and a beautiful luster flowing down her white hair. Like Queen Fn, she was able to change the color of her pupils and hair that draped over her body.

    To Be¡¯s excitement, this beautiful girl obviously understood people¡¯s hearts better than herpanion with emerald green eyes and hair. Thetter was wearing a gauzy dress that covered her attractive, charming body, but the former only wore a matching set of gem lingerie that showed off her curves. She even went without the gauzy slip.

    The gem lingerie against her beautiful white hair seemed to have a strange harmony, as if the girl was born to wear this.

    Due to Be¡¯s sudden appearance, the dragon horns on their heads had yet to be hidden by magic. The unique fragrance belonging to dragon beauties exposed their identities: They were the enemies of the Crystal Dragon Princess¡ªthe Gem Dragon and the Demonic Emerald Dragon.

    The Gem Dragon and Demonic Emerald Dragon had tall and slender bodies, with measurements close to the golden ratio and moderately-sized breasts, notrge but big enough to fill her palms. As her thoughts drifted to the purple-haired Crystal Dragon loli, Demon King Be started to picture the three dragons¡¯ fight to the death. Three beautiful, exotic girls wrestling with each other was truly a sight for sore eyes.

    Nheless, Be was surprised by the appearance of the Gem Dragon and Demonic Emerald Dragon. These two beautiful yet powerful girls were secretly eating here regardless of their appearances. Using cognitive impairment magic, the Gem Dragon had obviously sneaked into the banquet hall to steal food. It allowed the humans to ignore the beautiful girl dressed only in gem lingerie, who was so seductive, she could induce them tomit crimes. Since Be wasn¡¯t human, cognitive impairment magic was useless on her.

    Out of curiosity, the Gem Dragon peeked at Be. Unexpectedly, she was discovered and tracked all the way here. Right now, the Gem Dragon was carrying delicious food in her arms while the Demonic Dragon had already begun eating. She tore a drumstick off the golden roast chicken in front of her and tucked in.

    Having been caught red-handed, the girls froze in ce. Assassin Noreya had entered stealth mode in advance. This scene was too embarrassing for her to handle. It was better left to Be, who was more experienced.

    The room fell into silence as Be stared at the arms of the two pretty but greedy dragon girls. The Gem Dragon had the same queen¡¯s mark as the Thunder Dragon, while the Demonic Emerald Dragon¡¯s mark resembled the Purple Crystal Dragon¡¯s. Be was rather baffled. These two weren¡¯t low in status, so why steal food?

    ¡°Your Majesty, Your Highness, why sneak food from the banquet... If you really have nothing to eat, you can count on me to provide for¡ªI mean to fill your tummies.¡±

    ¡°No... I wasn¡¯t sneaking. I was rightfully taking food. Oh, it¡¯s all your fault. There¡¯s something wrong with the cognitive impairment magic you used on me. Now we¡¯ve been discovered... She told me to do it!¡±

    ¡°How can you me me? You were obviously so slow that you were discovered by her. It¡¯s because you¡¯re so stupid! My magic works fine!¡±

    Be casually found a ce to sit and chat with the girls. She initially assumed the Gem Dragon and Demonic Emerald Dragon would be difficult to get along with. But after conversing with the two, she discovered that they were actually just adorable foodies, simpler than the Thunder Dragon Queen and Crystal Dragon Princess. The Demonic Emerald Dragon was too afraid to sneak food out of the banquet hall, so she cast the cognitive impairment magic on the Gem Dragon instead.

    Since Be had taken in quite a few beautiful dragon girls, she had begun to take on the breath of a dragon. Thus, other dragons sensed their own kind in her and shared an inexplicable intimacy. This was the case with the Gem Dragon and Crystal Dragon as well. The sense of closeness she felt towards Be gave her the courage to share some of her secrets.

    She only hunted the Crystal Dragon after being ordered by her master. They couldn¡¯t reveal anything since their master was monitoring them the entire time. This pce was under the control of another master, so they couldn¡¯t be under observation all the time. Only then did they reveal their natural form. Because of the special master-ve contract, the Gem Dragon and Demonic Emerald Dragon couldn¡¯t even share their real names with Be, much less their master¡¯s identity.

    Although they often thought about changing masters, their master was so powerful that they couldn¡¯t break free. However, from their conversation, Be managed to obtain an important piece of information: There were two people behind the scenes, which should be Creator Gods from other nes. Upon noticing the disappearance of the original Creator God of this ne, they wanted to take advantage of the situation.

    Like the Divine Creator God Be once fought, the two Creator Gods who dominated from behind the scenes should also be attached to human substitute bodies in this Other World, using these bodies to control everything. In that case, Be had the opportunity to drive these Creator Gods back to their original ne by killing their substitute bodies, much like her previous attack on the Divine Creator God.

    As long as she could ascertain what kind of Creator Gods these two were and what abilities they had, she would know how to deal with them. After saying goodbye to the Demonic Emerald Dragon and Gem Dragon, Be and Assassin Noreya, who had been in a stealth mode, left the rooftop. They left the two foodies with their delicious food.

    In fact, Be wanted to take the girls away with her. Unfortunately, she could only temporarily put away that idea because of the damn master-ve contract. The Gem Dragon and Demonic Emerald Dragon were precious and scarce varieties in the legends of the human knights. Once she found a way to break their master-ve contract, she would return for them.

    On the way back, the pce was still as quiet as before. Compared to the excitement at the Emperor¡¯s banquet, the rest of the pce was somewhat cold and deserted.

    Be had no ns to continue exploring for the time being, mainly because she was short of hands now. Although she already knew the location of the Empress¡¯s bedroom from Empress Manya, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to find it in the dead of night.

    ording to Be¡¯stest intelligence, the ces without any Royal Guards were areas where arge number of demons were hidden. If she wasn¡¯t careful, she might be exposed to strange creatures.

    At a certain corner, Be bumped into the fake princes of the Manasvir Empire. Under the lure of their good looks, quite a few inexperienced beauties were seduced by them. They were beautiful girls who wore pink roses, probably virgins.

    Experienced beauties, those with deep red roses on their chests, basically refused to hook up with the princes. It wasn¡¯t about the price, but the aftermath. The risk of dealing with the royal family was much greater than the nobles. If they weren¡¯t careful, they might be killed. Moreover, the royal family had their fair share of women and would soon get tired of the old once they were done ying with them. In view of the long term, they weren¡¯t as good targets as the nobles.

    Be and Assassin Noreya were hidden behind a pir, so the princes didn¡¯t notice them. In truth, it was difficult for the beauties who wanted to climb the ranks. In recent years, with the rise of the Philosophers and the Fraternity, most of the royal children of the Human Empire had either joined the Philosopher¡¯s camp or both sides in a winner-takes-all mentality. These beauties sometimes paled inparison to men!

    It was tough to meet princes who were looking for beautiful girls. Hence, most of these inexperienced beauties were easily fooled. They didn¡¯t even know where these fake princes were leading them to.

    Upon careful observation of the princes under the light, Be could see they were all ferocious demons. Unfortunately, those beautiful girls who indulged in this easy-to-reach splendor hadn¡¯t noticed the fatal trap at all.

    The fake princes now looked like winners in life, with a beautiful girl in each arm, followed by several others. If they were humans, Be would let them go, but they weren¡¯t. Thus, she nned to intervene since she just might benefit from all this. At least, she wouldn¡¯t have attended the banquet in vain.

    ¡°Noreya, please sneak in and meet Kriss. Take her out of here first. I want to follow them and find out where these fake princes came from.¡±

    ¡°Be... don¡¯t force yourself. I¡¯ll join you immediately after meeting up with Kriss. Be careful. Although your strength isn¡¯t a problem, you¡¯re not an assassin, after all. Your ability to track others...¡±

    Be decided to follow them. Among the girls who went with the fake princes, several were beautiful presenters of the magic broadcast during the tournament. Although they were students from the Antote Academy next door and had no intersection with Be¡¯s academy, she was worried that these beautiful presenters would be made into puppets. Due to certain reasons, she had to control these presenters.

    Be took out her invisibility cloak from her storage ring and put it on. Then, holding her breath, she stealthily walked in the direction of the princes. Assassin Noreya had left a special tracking mark on Be before, so it wouldn¡¯t be difficult for Kriss and her to meet up with Beter.

    Outside the secret hall somewhere in the Imperial Pce of Madix City, the capital of the Manasvir Empire. Theyout seemed to suggest it was the royal kitchen and imperial dining hall. Be almost missed this ce while she was following the princes.

    In Be¡¯s opinion, the kitchen shouldn¡¯t be of interest. However, the half-open door aroused her suspicions. She leaned over and took a sneak peek at the scene in the kitchen under the faint light. At a nce, she could tell there was something wrong.

    Despite the kitchen sign hanging at the entrance, this wasn¡¯t a kitchen at all. Instead, it was more like a dark ughterhouse, with all kinds of bloody chains and metal hooks hanging from the ceiling. The rich scent of blood assaulted her nose, nauseating Be. With how strong the smell of blood was, it was apparent many people had died here over more than ten years.

    Those beautiful girls were most likely in trouble. Be stared at an area under the metal hooks. There were blurry figures covered with blood spirits formed from the mutation of the countless murdered victims. At the sight of them, Be was tempted to turn tail. These blood spirits weren¡¯t powerful, but they looked extremely frightening, the type that could scare a person to death even if it couldn¡¯t kill you.

    While Be hesitated, a white figure floated past her, almost bumping into Be, who was in stealth mode. Upon turning to look at what it was, she discovered it was Emperor Manas the Eighteenth, whom she had seen in the banquet hall earlier. Since Be was invisible, she managed to escape her enemy¡¯s discovery.

    Emperor Manas the Eighteenth now showed his true colors, unlike the amiable old man she saw in the banquet hall. Like a corpse that had been rotting for a long time, he reeked all over. Be endured the urge to vomit and carefully observed him. In the end, she determined that the emperor was a fake. He was a corpse-type demon covered with the skin of the real emperor. The real emperor had already turned into bones, and the skin might have been stripped off and used.

    Behind the fake emperor was arge group of royal family members, who were also imposters draped in human skin. On every demon¡¯s shoulder was a gray bag that seemed to contain something alive. Be couldn¡¯t tell its contents for the time being.

    Upon seeing this group of demons, the blood spirits disappeared due to fear. After donning the equipment she had put in her storage ring, Be went after them.

 volume 7 Chapter 436: Crisis Lifted for Kerclav Academy and Withholding from Alan Island

    <h4>volume 7 Chapter 436: Crisis Lifted for Kerv Academy and Withholding from n Ind</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    The Aldridge Empire¡¯s seaside resort, near Oldrango City¡¯s port, on the voyage to n Ind. In the rear fleet of the Twelve Academy¡¯s joint fleet, the captain¡¯s room of Kerv Academy¡¯s ship, the fight between Be and the beautiful girl, who was behind the Sea Demonic Beast ambush, was decided in just three moves.

    The soul magic of the beautiful girl was also useless against Be. The move, ¡°Soul Shock¡±, required the caster¡¯s soul to be much stronger than the victim to cause damage. Be¡¯s soul¡¯s strength was at the very least at the level of a Demon God, while the highest strength of the ¡°Soul Shock¡± attack was at most at the level of a Demon king. It had no effect on Be whatsoever.

    Be easily shredded ¡°Soul Shock¡±. After closing in, she used the Demon King¡¯s ultimate move, ¡°Dark Afterimage¡±, sending her opponent flying. The mastermind behind the scenes disappeared, but after a moment, she inexplicably reappeared in the same ce.

    ¡°Ahem, you... What was that attack?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a secret. You think you can run? Not many girls can run from me, you know?¡±

    The beautiful girl¡¯s face twisted terribly. She seemed to be seriously injured. Be¡¯s ¡°Dark Afterimage¡± was an attack focused on dealing internal damage. She had been hit, so there was no way for her to run for a short while. Now, she was pressing one hand on her chest. Apparently, she had been hit in the heart.

    Be came before the beautiful girl and began to suspect that she might be the descendant of some lost civilization. At her chest was a soul ne with a special shape. ording to the information Be had obtained from Ocean General Sinir, it came from a maritime civilization that disappeared a thousand years ago and was the symbol of the Bridges Kingdom¡¯s royal family. It symbolized their never-ending unorthodox faith.

    The Bridges Kingdom died out a thousand years ago due to the influence of the Cursed Land. From the girl¡¯s appearance, she should only be a princess. The queen consorts, empresses, and the like would have unique identity rings on their fingers, and she did not have those.

    The only thing Be could be sure of now was that this beauty wasn¡¯t alive. A normal human would not be able to live this long. For the elves with longer lifespans, casually living a few thousand years or so wasn¡¯t anything unusual. Only when someone was a half-elf, like Princess Kliveny with half the lifespan of elves, would they be able to live more than a thousand years.

    ¡°What are you looking at? I don¡¯t need pity or sympathy. I...¡±

    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m not here to tell you to let go of your hatred and to relearn your humanity. But please, princess, could you remove the curse on the Soul Binding Nail? Oh right, you¡¯re free to do as you please after that. I don¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°You... What¡¯s wrong with you? As the grand duke of an empire, you actually...¡±

    Be¡¯s words caused thest descendant of the Bridges Kingdom, Princess Brehanna, to freeze. For a moment, she had no idea how to continue the conversation and she stopped halfway through her sentence. She had initially wanted to persuade Be to perform her duties as an imperial grand duke, but then she thought, wasn¡¯t the script a bit wrong? What kind of viin would try to convince a good person to do good things? But... Did Be count as a good person?

    There was a special curse on the Soul Binding Nail, and the best way to remove it was to have the original caster dispel it. When the Soul Binding Nail was used on a live person, one must try their best to remove it within a day. Otherwise, the damage it could cause to a living person was great.

    ¡°I... I refuse. Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t help you remove the curse on the nail.¡±

    ¡°Princess, stop being so willful. Forget it; it¡¯s fine even if I do it myself. It¡¯s just that I was giving you a chance.¡±

    Be searched out several Soul Binding Nails from Princess Brehanna¡¯s body. She seemed to know where the sources of power were on her body and could easily find the energy points. An undead like her would have her cultivation ruined once a Soul Binding Nail was stuck on her energy points.

    ¡°This is your final chance, princess. If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll cripple your cultivation. But don¡¯t worry. If that happens, I¡¯ll take care of you for the rest of my life, and I¡¯ll bring you to enjoy the thriving streets of the Aldridge Empire each and every day.¡±

    ¡°Wait... I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll do it! If I help you, will you let me go?¡±

    ¡°Sure. But you have to tell me your name. Your real name!¡±

    ¡°Can I believe the words of an enemy?¡±

    ¡°Do you have any other choice? There¡¯s not much time left, princess! My hands often slip, so I might identally fall over if I¡¯m not careful!¡±

    After being on a standstill for a while, Brehanna finally conceded. But there was nothing she could do about it; she couldn¡¯t lose her power. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to fulfill her thousand-year wish to restore her kingdom. After lifting the curse on the Soul Binding Nail, Be fulfilled her promise and let Brehanna return for now.

    Of course, Brehanna didn¡¯t pay a small price either. Be managed to get her name and even left with her three sizes. Since Be and Princess Brehanna were talking like best friends whispering to each other, Princess Kliveny, who was watching them from a distance, had no idea what happened between them. She could only watch Be deal with the situation.

    With the defeat of Last Princess Brehanna, the Sea Beasts surrounding the fleet began to disperse, and a crisis was averted. Be did not ask about the Bridges Kingdom even after she let Princess Brehanna go; this made Brehanna feel uneasy. Be had only asked a few questions that had nothing to do with the interests of her empire, such as her name and three sizes. She didn¡¯t even bother to pry for any important information. Brehanna had originally thought up a bunch of ways to weasel her way out of them, but she never got to use them in the end.

    She really couldn¡¯t understand. How did this grand duke get to where she was today? But inparison to those muddle-headed noblemen who were born with silver spoons in their mouths, Be¡¯s strength was clearly not from the same ballpark.

    Be didn¡¯t exin, either. She just wanted Brehanna to remember her as special and to have her gain an interest in her, inching one step towards sess. She had a way of resurrecting Brehanna and turning her back to a living state. With the assistance of the Goddess of Death and the Goddess of Life, resurrecting someone who had been dead for more than a thousand years, which seemed very counterintuitive, would actually be achievable.

    Last Princess Brehanna wasn¡¯t the only descendant of the Bridges Kingdom. There were several other royal families who wanted to stir the pot as well. Instead of rming them, Be temporarily gave up on capturing Brehanna. As for the feud between the Bridges Kingdom and the Aldridge Empire, Be felt that she had no right or obligation to mediate it as a third party.

    After the sea beasts dispersed, the fleet managed to arrive at n Ind without any further hups. Due to this ident, the Aldridge Empire requested for the students not to disembark for the time being. They would have the Empire¡¯s military troops conduct a careful security check around the entirety of n Ind to confirm that there were no problems before they would decide whether to inform the Imperial Union. They would leave the choice of rehosting the Twelve Academy Tournament in a different venue to the union.

    The ban on disembarkation on this day forced most of the students to stay on the ships and wait for the results. After experiencing the terrifying attack, the Kerv Academy¡¯s ship broke away from their small group of three academies not affiliated with the Olsylvia Academy. They became the seventh member to join Be¡¯s Twelve Academies fleet, following Be¡¯s lead very naturally.

    Be was currently using the identity of the Gabriel Empire¡¯s Grand Duke Bellina, as it was more appropriate to use this identity to stay on the Kerv Academy¡¯s ship. The Kerv Academy was a swordsman¡¯s academy, with arge portion of the students there being from the Gabriel Empire.

    In the captain¡¯s cabin, Be was taking care of President Kliveny and the others. After the curse was lifted on the Soul Binding Nails fixed to their bodies, Be carefully removed them. Afterward, she quickly wrapped white gauze around the injuries of the vice president and the others so that they would not bleed out.

    The girls, who were grateful to Be, did not have any suspicions that she had any ulterior motives. Be deliberately bound their hands and feet together under the justifiable reason of bandaging their wounds. These girls had just been hurt by the Soul Binding Nails and had no strength in their limbs at all. They would need a day of rest to recover.

    Without the knowledge of Kerv¡¯s ¡°Nine Swords of the Academy¡±, they had all been bound by the demoness Be. These noble and elegant swordsmandies still had no idea of Be¡¯s ¡°evil intentions¡± and allowed Be to wrap them up before putting them on the bed in Princess Kliveny¡¯s lounge.

    Be waited until everyone arrived before locking the bedroom door and hanging up the ¡°Do Not Disturb¡± sign. Even if they noticed that things weren¡¯t quite right, it was toote for the swordswomen young mistresses to regret it. Be locked them all up in here and began a day of ¡°special care¡±.

    The many erotic events in their special care filled the faces of these beautiful swordswomen with shame, but they were unable to move and say anything. They could only wait likembs for Be¡¯s ¡°ughter¡±.

    Be treated them as her beloved dolls, posing them into various humiliating positions to y with. From time to time, Be would bury her face into their chests and suckle on those beautiful ¡°red cherries¡± as if she were tasting the most delicious fruits in the world.

    Since they were unable to move, they could only leave everything to Be. Whether it be feeding, bathing, massaging, or even the most humiliating part of going to the toilet, it was all under Be¡¯s control. As time went on, even if they felt ashamed, their bodies had already fallen to habit, no longer rejecting Be¡¯s various forms of bullying.

    Be was confident that on this day, she would be able to mold Kerv¡¯s ¡°Nine Swords¡± into cute little ¡°kittens¡± that only behaved well in front of her. Once they fell, Be would be able to have her pick of any of the Kerv Academy¡¯s beautiful swordswomen with their help.

    After watching Be carry in Vice President Emily, who had been outside the whole time, the other vice presidents gave up on struggling and no longer wiggled their bodies to resist Be¡¯s bullying. If even Emily fell under Be¡¯s control, the entire Kerv Academy¡¯s student union body would basically be in her hands.

    The top rung of the Kerv Academy¡¯s student union was made up of the nine vice-presidents nicknamed the ¡°Nine Swords of the Academy¡±, and they were all beautiful girls. This time, Be relied on Last Princess Brehanna¡¯s ¡°unintentional¡± assist to fish them all up in the same.

    The Kerv Swordsman Academy also became the third academy where the student union president and the top rung vice presidents of the student union had fallen under Be¡¯splete ¡°control¡±, after the Frederica Academy and the Alexis Assassin¡¯s Academy.

    Be sat on the bed while holding Princess Kliveny, wrapped in white gauze, and carefully groped her seductive body from behind. Princess Kliveny was blushing and trying her best to suppress her desires so she would not be teased into arousal.

    ¡°Grand Duke Bellina, please stop. This is not good... Please pay attention to your noble image as a grand duke!¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Kliveny, you¡¯re truly so charming that I cannot control myself. It really tastes good here!¡±

    ¡°Where... No, stop kissing... It¡¯s too ticklish! Hurry and stop... Please...¡±

    ¡°Resistance is futile, Big Sister Kliveny. We will be a family in the future, so just Be is fine.¡±

    While rubbing Kliveny¡¯s plump chest, Be would asionally pinch the bright red ¡°cherries¡± in front, teasing them. On the other hand, she would move her hand across Kliveny¡¯s smooth navel and reach down to explore her sensitive garden. Under this top-down teasing, Kliveny was almost begging for mercy.

    All these years, Princess Kliveny had been focused on her swordy and was unbothered by the ways of the world. She would never have expected that there would be so many erotic ways for a girl to bully another girl. In front of a ¡°lily veteran¡± like Be, a ¡°newbie¡± like her without any experience could only be tormented by others.

    Be had yed with many elven girls in the past. Based on her experience, the most sensitive part of an elven beauty was their pointed ears. Kliveny was a half-elf, so her sensitive part should also be her ears, just like the elves.

    At that thought, Be moved her face over, pressing her body against Princess Kliveny¡¯s smooth back and taking in her sensitive ears into her mouth for a nibble. The way Be was doing this looked like she was biting them, but in fact, she was licking her ears, no doubt about it.

    Kliveny¡¯s body shivered as if she had been electrocuted by that lick. Even her little mouth that was originally closed could not stay shut. Be took this opportunity to further her ¡°attack¡±, prying open Kliveny¡¯s lips with her tongue and bringing them to a french kiss.

    Kliveny¡¯s blue-green heterochromia eyes shone with a dazzling luster. Her first kiss had been snatched away by a girl just like that. Kliveny had heard in the past that Be and Kriss seemed to share a special rtionship beyond ordinary friendship. During that time, she naively believed that the two girls had a merely normal rtionship. But now, it seemed that Be was truly too ¡°dangerous¡±. It wasn¡¯t just Kriss; she even dared to set her eyes on her.

    ¡°Be, what are you trying to do? I... I¡¯m a girl! You...¡±

    ¡°I just want a half-elf big sister. So what if you¡¯re a girl? It¡¯s fine as long as there¡¯s love!¡±

    For a moment, Kliveny could not refute her. Even though she knew that Be was just twisting her words around, she couldn¡¯t really find a way to reject her theory. If the debate went on, she might even have to agree with Be¡¯s point of view. In order to keep thest shred of her sanity, Kliveny chose to remain silent and to fight for time to calm herself down.

    Unfortunately, Be never offered anyone time to rest and think. She secretly activated the magical teleportation array she had set up in advance in the captain¡¯s cabin and a naked girl was teleported over. After seeing the beauty¡¯s appearance, Kliveny¡¯sst shred of psychological defense copsed.

    ¡°Khalifa, why did youe... Wait, what are you getting so closer for? Stop it!¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Vinny, it was Big Sister Be who asked me toe bully you. me her if you have to! Now, don¡¯t mind if I do!¡±

    Princess Khalifa of the Gabriel Empire, who had already been tormented to the point of addiction by Be, also known as Kriss¡¯s little sister and was something akin to Be¡¯s ¡°sister-inw¡±, very naturally pressed against Kliveny¡¯s body under Be¡¯s instigation, kissing her sister¡¯s pretty face.

    Only now was Kliveny finally unable to hold back her lust. Even though she knew that Khalifa was her little sister, the sense of taboo made it hard for Kliveny to hold herself back. She soon sunk into this special exchange between sisters.

    If Kriss was here too, this scene would have been perfect. Unfortunately, Be had not officially pushed Kriss down yet, so this beautiful fantasy would have to be saved forter.

    The other members of the ¡°Nine Swords¡± on the bed, the vice presidents of Kerv Academy¡¯s student union, also put down their mental burdens when they saw that even their president, Princess Kliveny, had fallen. Be had the two sisters, Kliveny and Khalifa, enjoy their sweet time while she went off with a naughty grin on her face to savor the other vice presidents.

    The other Kerv Academy students would never be able to dream that their respected ¡°Nine Swords of the Academy¡±, as well as their student union president Princess Kliveny, would be pinned down under someone and bullied into such unimaginable arousal. This fantastic scene that was hot enough to cause nosebleeds was one that only Be had the right to enjoy.

    The security check at n Ind ended the next morning. Be had gotten off Kerv Academy¡¯s ship early in the day and returned to her own academy¡¯s ship. The Kerv Academy¡¯s student union president, Princess Kliveny, bowed slightly with a red face as she followed Be¡¯s side. She looked just like a new bride stepping into her ¡°husband¡¯s¡± family home for the first time.

    ¡°Big Sister Kliveny, are you still unwell anywhere? Why don¡¯t I pick you up tonight instead?¡±

    ¡°Be, isn¡¯t it because you spent all day bullying me? I don¡¯t care about anything else, but you have to take responsibility for me to the end!¡±

 Volume 7 Chapter 437: Mystery of Alan Islandâ€™s Facade and the Beginning of a Terrible Night

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 437: Mystery of n Ind¡¯s Facade and the Beginning of a Terrible Night</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    Near the Aldridge Empire¡¯s seaside resort city Aldrango, at the ce that came to be known as the holynd of summer tourism by the Human Race, n Ind. After confirming that there were no Demonic Beasts on the ind, the ships carrying the students from the Human Race¡¯s Twelve Academies finally docked. ording to the schedule, the students¡¯ first stop was the temporary residence at Ota Town.

    Ota Town was a resort town on top of n Ind. The ducal manor in the center of the town belonged to Duke Wagner. Duke Wagner was the only non-magic profession noble in the Aldridge Empire with the title of Grand Duke. The reason for receiving this title was not recorded, but it was a hereditary position for Duke Wagner andsted for many years.

    Be was not very interested in Grand Duke Wagner. She also nned to use the legitimate reason for being on her ¡°periods¡± to skip the Grand Duke¡¯s weing party at his manor, slipping away casually. Right now, Be was currently wandering around n Ind. The Twelve Academies exchange tournament would only begin in three days, as the tournament was different this time. It wasn¡¯t a full sparringpetition. Some of the events were more like a sports event.

    ¡°Be, is it really fine for you to sneak out like that? You¡¯re now the actual leader of the Rose Society, so there are a lot of eyes on you!¡±

    ¡°Eleanor, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m a student union president. It won¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t go. Moreover, it¡¯s a girl¡¯s special right to take a break during their periods. The weing party or whatever, Chief President Angelina and the others will deal with it.¡±

    ¡°Be, something feels off about this ind. The resentment here is very strong.¡±

    It was a rarebination that Be was hanging out with today. Sky Demon King Dolores, Blood Demon King Eleanor, Dark Night Demon King Aggy, and Ocean Demon King Victoria were there too. Five Demon Kings of both the old and the new factions of Demon Kings were walking on n Ind casually. If this were in the past, this would definitely be impossible. Be¡¯s strongest battle forces were left at the shore in the fleet just in case.

    Under Be¡¯s secret instigations, the girls from eight of the Twelve Academies with the Olsylvia Academy in the lead did not head to Ota Town. Instead, they stayed back at the fleet under the pretense of wanting to experience camping in the wilds. For some unknown reason, the Alessandra Academy for the Foreign Races and the Antote Academy chose to stick with Be and did not get off the ship. Instead, they chose to stay on their ships for now.

    Not long into their walk, Sky Demon King Dolores could sense that something was wrong. The location they were walking around right now was the beach of n Ind. Everyone around here was a Demon King, so there was nothing they had to hide. Ocean Demon King Victoria casually chose a position on the beach and pressed a hand on top of the sand. In a burst of blue light, the sand granules gradually moved away, revealing a crimson red coral buried underneath the sands.

    ¡°This is... Crimson Coral. That¡¯s not right... n Ind should purely be a rock ind.¡±

    ¡°Be, this ce isn¡¯t the real n Ind. It¡¯s a coral ind in camouge. Maybe this is that legendary Phantom Ind!¡±

    Blood Demon King Eleanor quickly pushed out a lot of useful spections, including the problem of n Ind¡¯s authenticity. Be carefully examined the Crimson Coral. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t arrange to let the girls from her academy and their allies get off their ships. There was really something wrong with this ind. Just as she intended to explore further, a pair of patrolling guards spotted them.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there? No loitering around the beach. Get out of there!¡±

    A dozen patrolling guards came over and surrounded Be and the others. Before leaving, each of them changed into ck cloaks, and they did, in fact, look like suspicious characters. Be did not make any sound for now. She had to admire the courage of these soldiers. They were only around a dozen, yet they dared to surround five Demon Kings. This really was worth admiring.

    But Be keeping quiet did not mean that the Demon Kings by her side would do the same. One of them stepped forward to respond in Be¡¯s ce soon after. It was Blood Demon King Eleanor who understood the humans better. She was the most knowledgeable about the Human Race among all the Demon Kings present. None of the others knew as much as she did, so Eleanor was the best choice toe forward.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t any no-entry signs set up around the beach, so why are you driving us away? You¡¯re not trying to hide some sort of scandalous secret here, are you?¡±

    ¡°You talk too much, woman. It¡¯s not good to spout nonsense, you know? I... I...¡±

    ¡°You what? Speak louder. I can¡¯t hear you!¡±

    The patrolling guard did not show any pity for the fairer sex at all. When he saw that Eleanor was speaking too much, he thrust his spear straight over. Before Eleanor could move, Sky Demon King Dolores on the other side could not hold herself back any longer. She took the first move of shing in front of Eleanor and grabbing the guard¡¯s weapon. If not for the fact that Be had yet to take a stand, she would have exterminated this group of guards who didn¡¯t know any better. No matter when, if one were to provoke a Demon King by pointing a weapon at them, then you¡¯d have to pay a heavy price.

    When the other guards saw this situation, they wielded their weapons and prepared for a fight. With both sides rearing for a battle, a strange white fog suddenly emerged at the originally quiet beaches. From a distance away, Be could hear strange cries from within the fog. There seemed to be shadowy figures shuffling around in the beach fog, approaching them.

    ¡°Quickly run! Those things areing again!¡±

    ¡°Seriously? They¡¯reing out now? Quick, let¡¯s go...¡±

    The guards, who were taking an aggressive stand, were now so frightened by the sea fog that they didn¡¯t even care about their equipment anymore. They all abandoned their armor and fled towards the ind. Be and the rest stood where they were. They didn¡¯t want to be the first Demon Kings to do something asughable as getting scared by a bunch of spirits and running away. As Demon Kings, they just stood there without moving. Those souls won¡¯t dare to do anything to them.

    The way things were developing was just as Be thought. After approaching Be and the others, the souls on the sea automatically split up into two directions and left. These souls won¡¯t dare to pounce on a Demon King. If that were to happen, the Demon Kings might even suck up their energy, causing their souls to disperse. Looking at these souls, Be found that they didn¡¯t seem to be in a drowned state. They looked more like the inhabitants of the ind, but she had no idea how they died.

    While the souls were standing clear, Be logged onto the Savior¡¯s contact device to see if she could get any information about n Ind. There were many System-type Saviors who arrived at n Ind. They should have noticed that something was off too. There were so many Saviors. It didn¡¯t matter how bad their eyes were; there should be one or two with good ones.

    F-1118: n Ind is really strange. Why does it say this is Coral Ind? Is my detection system broken? Does it say Coral Ind for you guys too?

    E-1629: It¡¯s the same on my side. I thought it was because of the low level that caused the system to malfunction, but I¡¯m relieved to hear you say that.

    F-1224: Everyone, I found a... strange ind near n Ind. It looks the same as this ce. Anyone wanna group-up to check it out? When I went there alonest time, the system warned me that it was too dangerous and that I¡¯ll need a few people to group with me.

    F-1197: Give up, buddy. I went there with a teamst time, but...

    D-905: Everyone, the mission is to earn points in the Twelve Academies Tournament to raise our visibility this time. Just give up on exploring that ind.

    F-1444 (Be): Seniors, where is that ind you¡¯re talking about?

    D-905: Uh, that ind is normally invisible. Once the fog of the souls appears, follow it and go in the opposite direction of the souls.

    F-1444 (Be): Thanks, Senior.

    There really was something wrong with n Ind. Not only that, but there was also an unknown mysterious ind nearby. Be almost fainted when she inadvertently saw the system mailbox after closing the chat. There were a whole bunch of tasks sent over by the system, clogging up the inbox. When she looked at the mission sender, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Those tasks were all sent in by the eighth Fate. Is this Fate seriously so free? Spending all day sending tasks to these system Savior ¡°coolies.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t untilter that Be finally found out that she was the only person who received this treatment. Usually, the System-type Saviors, even the highest-ranking SSS Saviors, would not receive more than twenty tasks per day. Even though Be¡¯s tasks were difficult, she could do as many as a hundred and more per day without breaking a sweat. But, to the unknowledgeable, they would think that there was some unspeakable under-the-table deal happening between her and the Eighth Fate to have this special right.

    The group of patrolling guards who wanted to drive them away could have been good people. Be looked helplessly at the ground not far away. Over there were the corpses of guards who weren¡¯t able to escape in time, as their eyes were all wide open, clearly having died from shock. The souls of the dead at the ocean didn¡¯t date to provoke Be and the others, so they could only vent all their anger on those unlucky patrol guards.

    Be and the girls waited for the sea fog to dissipate before temporarily retreating back to the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s ship. After agreeing with the others on their next departure time, Be began thinking of a n to investigate that mysterious ind. ording to the information she obtained from the Savior Camp, the best time to go was when the sea fog would appear again.

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re back. So, what sort of bad things did you discuss with those Demon King big sisters?¡±

    ¡°Uh, Kriss... would I really need to discuss with them if I really wanted to do something bad? Oh, that¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t you go to that Duke Wagner or whatever¡¯s weing party? Howe you¡¯re back so soon?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it. We nned to go, but halfway there, Senior Puppet Master ine said that she could feel something wrong with Ota Town, so we didn¡¯t go. When we didn¡¯t go, the student union presidents of the academies also turned back with us.¡±

    On the deck, Be saw Kriss and got to know the situation from her. Puppet Master ine of the Renegades had already discovered the strange urrence on n ind, and under her warning, the girls of the Olsylvia Academy withdrew in advance. With them were also the girls from the other academies of the Twelve Academies who had be ¡°allies¡± with the Olsylvia Academy.

    Stars littered the sky that night with a beautiful and bright full moon. The moon was as big as the full moon during the Mid-Autumn Festival tonight. The moonlight sprinkling down on the world was as bright as the sunlight during the day. If one were to think carefully about this phenomenon, they would realize that something was very wrong with this. The moonlight was way too bright. Something funny was definitely going on.

    Inside the captain¡¯s room of the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s ship, Be was currently enjoying herself. She was holding Half-Elf Princess Kliveny and getting sweet with her while two beauties were tumbling around naked on the bed¡¯s snow-white sheets, a sceneparable to the CGs in eroges. Kliveny had already gotten addicted to the feeling of being bullied. She tried to ¡°get on top¡± several times, but sadly, her ns were foiled as Be¡¯s skills were superior.

    The snow-white sheets were covered with strange wet stains, but it was unknown whether it was sweat or perhaps something else. The air was also filled with a strange fragrance, which was probably the scent of lilies. In addition to Princess Kliveny, who was being bullied underneath Be¡¯s body, there were also other beautifuldies inside the room.

    Both the Student Union President Caroline of the Frederica Academy and Student Union President Assassin Dinah of the Alexis Assassin Academy were present as well. Under the pretense of discussing private matters, Be ¡°tricked¡± the two beautiful student union presidents from the Twelve Academies with their ships neighboring her left and right to bring them her captain¡¯s room.

    Both Caroline and Dinah could guess Be¡¯s evil n, but they couldn¡¯t deny the feeling inside them and could only pretend to be tricked and acted inpliance with Be. Once they entered the captain¡¯s room, Be had unsurprisingly pounced on them and removed any obstructions, cing the girls naked on therge bed and began getting intimate with them.

    ¡°Big Sister Kliveny, your half-elf blood doesn¡¯t belong to the Dark Elf Tribe, does it? Your performance in bed really is...¡±

    ¡°Enough from you, Be. My elven half is Nature Elf. Have you ever seen a Dark Elf with bright green elven eyes?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care either way. Whatever type of half-elf you are, you¡¯re all mine.¡±

    After a round of intense french kissing with Be, Princess Kliveny had bepletely limp in bed. She was now in a disoriented state. After Be gave her a kiss on the forehead, she reached over the side to pull the spectating President Dinah and President Caroline over. These two beautiful student union presidents were covering their awe-inspiring plump chests with their hands while sitting in a W position on top of the snow-white bed sheets, awaiting orders.

    With a gentle pull from Be, the two beautiful student union presidents fellpletely into her arms. Dinah was desperately trying to maintain her indifference as the strongest assassin in the Human Assassin¡¯s Union. Even if her face was burning red, she still gritted her teeth to prevent herself from leaking out any strange noises. President Caroline, on the other hand, was much more open. She would let out sweet whimpers as soon as Be kissed her neck.

    ¡°Be, weren¡¯t you... going to discuss private matters with us? Why did you pull us straight to bed?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we doing just that right now, Dinah? A private affair is still private, right? Alright, it¡¯s time to stop resisting now. Your body is already confessing.¡±

    ¡°Be, you... This is sophistry, how does that make sense... You¡¯re pulling this trick again!¡±

    Be buried her face into Dinah¡¯s soft chest and gently bit the beautiful ¡°red cherries¡± that had perked up. It was also recently that Be discovered that this trick could restrain most beauties. No matter how aloof they were, they won¡¯t be able to keep up the act anymore once you kiss them on this sensitive spot on their chests. Dinah was no exception. She still had a trace of reasoning in her, but that was instantly washed away. She quickly raised her chest so that she could cater to Be¡¯s sucking.

    Be did not neglect Caroline either. She always kept an egalitarian rule in bed and would never mistreat any of her intimate partners. She reached her other hand down to the most sensitive flower garden on Caroline¡¯s body and began a ¡°secret exploration.¡± Caroline¡¯s body almost went limp at the ministrations of Be¡¯s fingers.

    After the two beautiful student union presidents went limp, a crisp knock emerged from the captain¡¯s room door while Be was nning to get her other girl friends in here to top off the night. Be casually wrapped a scarf around her and went to the door just like that to see who hade to disturb her rest. But the visitor was someone that Be did not expect. It was actually Dark Night Demon King Aggy.

    With a coat on the outside, Dark Night Demon King Aggy wore a thin sheer purple nightgown underneath. It was one of the erotic lingeries Be had designed, as Aggy had worn it without wearing anything underneath. Through the moonlight, Be could see the attractive pink shade of the two points in front of Aggy¡¯s chest.

    Appearing before Be in such a get-up in the middle of the night, Be almost thought that Aggy couldn¡¯t help herself and wanted to take the initiative toe seeking her for pleasure. However, Aggy¡¯s serious face caused Be to keep her evil fantasies away from now and instead sought out the reason for Aggy¡¯s night visit.

    ¡°So it¡¯s Aggy! What a rare guest. Are you here to observe and learn from me, or are you here to get some hands-on experience? Either way, you¡¯re very wee here!¡±

    ¡°How gutsy, Be. Victoria is right. You really only care about the other party¡¯s gender, not their identity.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a Demon King, it¡¯s fine as long as there¡¯s love. I don¡¯t care about the rules or what the world thinks.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? No wonder you couldn¡¯t feel the abnormality that¡¯s happening. Turns out you were doing naughty things with girls in there! Just look at the sky over there!¡±

    Be followed Aggy¡¯s line of sight and discovered a shocking scene. It turned out that a second moon had emerged when there was only a single one just before the night sky. Whether it was the brightness or the size, both moons were identical, ruling out the possibility of a phantom image. In addition to the strange appearance in the night sky, the tourist town of Ota in the distance was covered by ayer of white fog, as the originally brightly lit town had be hard to see.

    The entire ocean surface around n Ind was covered in white sea fog. Linking this with the fact that n Ind was quite likely the legendary Phantom Ind in disguise, a sense of foreboding rose in Be¡¯s heart. Just as the white fog was about to surround the fleet, Time Space Demon Noesha of the Chaos Bringers appeared right outside the captain¡¯s room door.

    ¡°Noesha, why are you here? Do you know what¡¯s up with the fog?¡±

    ¡°I do. Quickly inform all the girls to hide in the ships.¡±

 Volume 6 Chapter 368: The Final Day Of Tranquility Before The Olsylvia Academyâ€™s Competition

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 368: The Final Day Of Tranquility Before The Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Competition</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    In Madix City, the imperial capital of the Manasvir Empire, the Fallen Goddess Mable was defeated by Demon King Be, Warrior Kriss, and Assassin Noreya in no time at all. In fact, Mable wasn¡¯t considered weak. Although she was a Fallen Goddess, her main ability was biased towards magic, not brute force.

    Other normal mages would¡¯ve long been killed in a melee against threebat professions. Even the Fallen Goddess was faced with defeat in a battle against these ¡°plug-in¡± warriors. After defeating the Fallen Goddess Mable, all the demons in this forbidden pce were suppressed.

    Be finally understood everything that happened in the Manasvir Empire ten years ago from the Fallen Goddess of Love. Out of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s four warlords, the three excluding the Grand Duke Yale of the South, were secretly in power and nned to independently split the empire.

    Emperor Manas the Eighteenth of Manasvir Empire conceded to summon demons who could fulfill his wishes via an evil ritual. He did so without informing Empress Manya Fn. Since Empress Manya was too opinionated, the Emperor didn¡¯t want her to find out certain things.

    What happenedter was like the story of every man seeking death. Something went wrong with the ceremony, and the Evil Creators from another ne were summoned. As a result, most of the immediate members of the royal family were all killed at the ceremony. Shortly after that, the Fallen Goddess Mable was resurrected by the Evil Creators.

    The Fallen Goddess Mable wasn¡¯t clear about their names and called them the Holy Father. Under the joint control of these two Evil Creators, the entire imperial pce was emptied, with arge number of nobles were killed and reced by puppets.

    Empress Manya Fn secretly kept the empire running. At the time, the two Evil Creators, who were still unstable, didn¡¯t trouble her. The two sides maintained a state of rtive peace for ten years, and it wasn¡¯t up until the recent years that theypletely shed all pretenses.

    During the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s qualifying tournament, the Evil Creators behind the scenes wanted to extend their evil hands to the other empires and rece the nobledies and young masters to realize their n of gradually controlling the Human Continent. In the beginning, they weren¡¯t sure about the Creators of the current ne, so they acted with caution, fearing that rash actions would alert the Creators here. So they cautiously engaged in underground activities.

    A few years ago, they seemed to have obtained more urate information that the Creators of this ne had no way to intervene with their ns. Upon receiving this information, the Evil Creators elerated their ns. Aside from the immediate royal family that was killed, the imperial concubines of the Emperor¡¯s harem, as well as most of the maids, became ves of these demons. Only the maids belonging to Empress Manya Fn, together with several of her female subordinates, persisted.

    One of the Evil Creators had a fetish for other men¡¯s wives and liked these ¡°used¡± nobledies. As for the beautiful girls who had been sent here as experimental materials of demons, they were too young and hadn¡¯t been married. It was both fortunate and unfortunate that they had be experiments here.

    Be and the others came at the right time. If they came a littleter, the demonic flowers would have injected a mysterious liquid into these beautiful young girls under house arrest through the flower vines. It would have been difficult to save them. Considering that this ce had been abandoned for many years, there was probably no treasure left. Be summoned her own skeleton soldiers and arranged for them to deal with the aftermath.

    Be arranged for those beautiful girls in aa to be sent to the carriage and then transferred to the Grand Mana Hotel near the pce. They wouldn¡¯t remember what happened. If they weren¡¯t fools, they would keep their mouths shut after regaining consciousness. After all, they got into an ident on their way to the meeting, so they would most likely assume they were sent back from the meeting.

    Be obtained intelligence that, aside from President Isaman of the Olsylvia Academy, Puppet Master ine, and Princess Pam, the princesses of the Manasvir Empire had all been reced. Now their main bodies had been transferred to the Empress¡¯ bedroom for house arrest. Though there seemed to be other motives for that, Be didn¡¯t have much time and could only give up her n to ascertain the situation for the time being.

    Since Kriss and Noreya were with Be, she couldn¡¯t order these beautiful girls to be transported to their stronghold Christian Hotel. She let go of those beauties from the art academy this time, but not necessarily the next time. Her only gain was the Fallen Love Goddess Mable, who could be considered one of the spoils of war and brought her back to the Christian Hotel for questioning.

    The banquet in the pce continued, as the fire in the forbidden pce went undiscovered. Be left without anyone noticing. Even when the guests dispersed, no one discovered the disappearance of several girls in the banquet hall.

    The ninth floor of the Christian Hotel, the student residence of the St. Louis Church Academy, in the easter district of Madix City, the capital of Manasvir Empire. When the first ray of sunshine fell upon the academy, the students began a new day of prayer.

    In a luxurious bathroom with a skylight overhead, the Fallen Goddess Mable was under house arrest. Fallen Goddesses were different from the regr ones. Be¡¯s usual means would only make her more excited. Being an expert in this field, Be wouldn¡¯t grant Mable her wishes.

    Mable was currently imprisoned in the bath and bound with a golden chain on a cross. The first generation Pope Goldsmith and the fifth generation Pope Roxanne of the Radiant Church carried holy water for the purification ceremony of the Fallen Goddess. Without any clothes, Mable looked even more charming, especially when soaked in water.

    ¡°Mable, you have the mark left by that Creator. I think he won¡¯t be able to find you as long as you¡¯re purified.¡±

    ¡°How did you¡­ how did you hook up with the previous popes of the Radiant Church? Doesn¡¯t the church advocate their crusade against demons?!¡±

    ¡°Be good and stay here. After I drive away those Creators, I¡¯ll be back to deal with your problem! Your holiness, I shall hand over the Goddess to you two. Whether the purification works or not depends on you two¡­¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t do this. I am a Goddess¡­ How can you imprison a God¡­¡±

    Before Goddess Mable could finish speaking, Pope Goldsmith took out a golden ball gag and blocked the Goddess¡¯ mouth so she could only whine and moan. In the past, even if their target were corrupted, the two beautiful popes were afraid tomit this sort of sphemy. But ever since they grew closer to Be and became corrupted, they didn¡¯t have much fear and awe of Gods.

    What Pope Goldsmith said next surprised Fallen Goddess Mable. These two female popes were actually fallen popes, as they were interested in the Goddess¡¯ body. The way they looked at Mable now was every bit as strange as Be.

    ¡°Be, can we have our way with the Goddess? Her skin is so fair, and they say that the Fallen Goddesses are very¡­¡±

    ¡°No problem. That is also a part of transforming her. Alright then, I¡¯m handing her over to you. If you think this isn¡¯t enough, you can call President Maria, the Holy Swordsman, and the Holy Maidens¡­ In short, the Goddess is for all of you to share!¡±

    The Fallen Goddess Mable was currently distressed. Was this a twist of fate? The Fallen Goddess being treated this way by the fallen popes¡­ Mable twisted her body in vain as if trying to get off the God restraining cross, but it was useless. The two beautiful popes walked up to her, Goldsmith and Roxanne, on each side, sucking the perky ¡°grapes¡± on the Goddess¡¯s chest.

    Soon, the Fallen Goddess Mable stopped struggling as the strange pleasure overwhelmed her senses. The two beautiful popes had already begun enjoying the Goddess¡¯ body. To Goddess Mable¡¯s horror, several beautiful girls entered the bathroom. From their temperament, they seemed to be the Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church, the sessor to the Pope and the Holy Swordsman. They each wore a look of excitement on their faces.

    They were President Maria, the four Holy Maidens, Holy Swordsman Cynthia, and Mathilde, captain of the Radiant Churches¡¯ Law Enforcement Team. They had been invited to attend this special ¡°purification¡± ceremony. Since Be used to be close to the God Race, she was well aware of the physical strength of these Gods, especially Fallen Goddesses. Even when the two popes tired themselves out, the Goddess would probably still be full of energy.

    To better purify the Fallen Goddess Mable, Be invited President Maria and the Holy Maidens to attend the purification ceremony. Hence, the beautiful girls from the Radiant Church had the opportunity to enjoy themselves.

    ¡°Your Holiness, what interesting things are you up to! Is there anything we can do to help?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Maria. Come and join us. The Fallen Goddess is so sinful. She will be very happy to have your participation.¡±

    The Fallen Goddess Mable panicked. Although she was the Goddess of Love, she was used to the normal male and female rtionships. She had never seen a lesbian rtionship before this. She shook her head in protest, but President Maria and the others surrounded her and firmly held the Fallen Goddess. She felt strange with all these slender, soft hands all over her body.

    ¡°Please¡­ stop! I feel so weird. Demon King, just kill me¡­ please¡­ Ungh!¡±

    ¡°Goddess, you belong to everyone. You must cherish yourself. These lips are so sweet. I can tell it¡¯s the taste of the Goddess of Love.¡±

    Mable¡¯s ball gag had just been removed when President Maria, the sessor to the Pope, kissed her so she couldn¡¯t beg for mercy. Like Be, Maria indulged in a deep french kiss with Goddess Mable. Seeing the Pope¡¯s heir and the two beautiful Popes taking the lead, the other girls of the Radiant Church, the Four Holy Maidens, Holy Swordsman Cynthia, and Mathilde, captain of the Law Enforcement Team, began ying with the Goddess¡¯ body.

    Mable¡¯s fallen energy was useless. These beautiful girls who bullied her were all corrupted. She could only endure the ¡°erotic punishment¡± from these beautiful girls of the Radiant Church. As for whether this was a purification ceremony or transformation into darkness, the Fallen Goddess Mable was unsure as well.

    Without much care, Be turned to the newest room where the four youngdies of the underworld organizations were kept. Although she wanted to appreciate this beautiful girl-on-girl scene, she had more important things to deal with. By the time she would return, the Fallen Goddess Mable should have been ¡°influenced¡± by them.

    As soon as Be entered the room, she walked up to the big bed where President Sally Royy. Her fair, seductive body made Be regret the fact that she returned toote after attending the fake Emperor¡¯s banquetst night and missed a good time with these beautiful girls.

    Upon noticing Be, only Necromancer Kleina bowed down on the bed sheets as she showed the standard etiquette of a maid visited by her master. The other three hadn¡¯t fully epted their role, so they protested by covering their chests. President Sally Roy could only gently cover her ample bosom. Unlike the other two t-chesteddies, the slightest movement would cause her breasts to bounce. She was worried Be might be tempted to vite her once more.

    ¡°Girls, you don¡¯t have to be nervous. If I wanted that, you would have already climbed into my bed and begged for your mistress¡¯ lovest night. I just want to see how your injuries are!¡±

    Veronica and the others reluctantly allowed Be to pick them up one by one and feed them. Under the ve contract¡¯s effect, even if they could move freely, they had no thoughts of resisting their mistress Be. After feeding them medicine one by one, Be took out several pairs of furry cat ears and ced them on thesedies. Veronica refused at first. As the youngdies of the underworld, their prestige would be at stake if this got out.

    But when Be pulled out the cattails and said they could wear them as a substitute for the cat ears, the girls agreed to thetter at once. Of course, Be¡¯s perversion was far worse than these youngdies. Having their bottoms decorated with a cattail was much more shameful than wearing cat ears. After weighing the pros and cons, Veronica and the others chose the cat ears. Although both were erotic props, the cat ears seemed less perverted.

    Be was now sitting on a wide golden throne. Necromancer Kleina of the Skeleton Tower and President Sally Roy of the Eye of Darkness were kneeling in front of Be and were gently rubbing her feet. One of them had already epted her fate, while the other owed Be a favor. Thus, both girls ept Be with ease.

    The other twodies of the underworld organizations, Miss Veronica of the Blood Skull and Miss Inie of the Horrorshow Group, had be the key objects of Be¡¯s attention. They were ced on the left and right sides so that the Demon King could hug each girl in her arms and caress them wantonly. Be didn¡¯t use any ropes to tie them up. Under the ve contract effect, they became very sensitive as long as they had direct skin contact with their master. At the sight of their flushed, yet aloof faces, Be deliberately ignored them. Instead, she pulled President Sally Roy and Miss Kleina.

    ¡°Be¡­ Mistress, I¡­ I want¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you want, Veronica? Speak up and let them hear what you think! If you don¡¯t, then I won¡¯t bother with you! ¡°

    ¡°Mean¨C Mistress, please¡­ touch me!¡±

    Veronica was the first one to give in under the ve contract. She buried her red face in Be¡¯s chest and surrendered. Shadow Warrior Inie¡¯s head was covered in sweat as she fought to resist. The ve contract should have been useful for the opposite sex. Who knew that Be, as a girl, could sessfully enve another beautiful girl of the same sex.

    Miss Inie, who wanted to be blocked in vain, was really ¡°losing her wife and losing her soldiers¡± this time, and even herself was taken in. Be stretched out her hand and gathered her in her arms, making more intimate contact with her skin.

    ¡°Be¡­ please give me a break. There are more beautiful ves in my home¡­¡±

    ¡°No, Inie. You¡¯re different from those flirtatious women in the Horrorshow Group. I want you, so don¡¯t resist. Look, even Veronica has stopped resisting. If you don¡¯t rx your body and mind, I will¡­¡±

    ¡°Meanie¡­ I hate you¡­¡±

    Inie buried her face in Be¡¯s arms like Veronica. There was no one else in the room besides Be and the girls making out on the throne. Be couldn¡¯t stop what she was doing and didn¡¯t leave the room until lunchtime when Princess Kriss knocked on the door. If not for that, she might have continued all the way till the next day.

    Although the fourdies looked extremely cold, they were really kinky once theypletely let go. They didn¡¯t seem at all like girls experiencing this sort of thing for the first time. If it weren¡¯t for their pure, untouched bodies, Be might have doubted this wasn¡¯t their first time since they were so skilled in bed.

    ¡°Be, don¡¯t those girls have to eat?¡±

    ¡°No need, Kriss¡­ They¡¯ve already been fed!¡±

    After locking the door, Be followed Princess Kriss to the dining hall as she held her hand along the way as if she were going shopping with her girlfriend. As they walked, Be spoke about the fire at the pcest night. Last night¡¯s incident remained concealed since those beautiful girls who were imprisoned woke up with no memory of anything. Thus, the decisive battle in the imperial city continued.

    Originally, the master behind the scenes nned to kill all of the Olsylvia Academy students who attended the banquetst night, but gave up at thest minute, perhaps after realizing there was more than one male Savior present. If the odds weren¡¯t 100%, the cunning master behind the scenes didn¡¯t want to take risks.

 Volume 7 Chapter 439: Reunited After Wandering Alan Island for Eight Thousand Years

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 439: Reunited After Wandering n Ind for Eight Thousand Years</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    At n Ind over a thousand and three hundred years ago, in the inds under the Bridges Kingdom¡¯s control, Be¡¯s fleet hase to this past world as travelers from the future. It was the first time Be had transmigrated back in time as a group. Fortunately, there were five Mothers of Creation present to help Be protect the fleet so nobody was lost.

    It was currently early the next morning. Be¡¯s fleet was sailing in the oceans more than a millennium ago. Even though it had turned back over a thousand years in time, this other world was not much different now than in the future. As for buildings and whatnot, they were still the same Western medieval style.

    Be could feel someone guiding her forward. Currently, Be was the only one standing on the deck and looking around. The other girls were all hiding in the cabin and did note out so as to not to interact with the world too much. This caused Be who was used to being in thepany of many beautifuldies to feel a little lonely.

    The only ones still moving about outside are the Mothers of Creation and one of the Renegades, Time Space Demon Noesha. However, they still had their eyes shut and were in a meditative state. In order to maintain the time stability of this small area around the fleet, they could only maintain that state. Currently, Be waspletely alone while asionally receiving various messages from the Third Fate in the Savior¡¯s system.

    The messages sent by the Third Fate are mostly encouraging words telling Be not to fret and that there will definitely be a way to return. This Fate probably belonged to the optimistic and warm type. Be was just asking when she was asking her for help. Strictly speaking, the Savior Camp can¡¯t help with this sort of situation at all. The only thing she could do to save her is to forcefully cancel the system-type Savior¡¯s ount so as to kick her out of the Savior Camp, then the Savior will return back to the dimension they came from before they became a Savior.

    The Third Fate did not cancel Be¡¯s ount, because once she does, this Savior will not be eligible to be a Savior again in the future. For many transmigrated Saviors, saving the world is a normal dream filled with positive energy. It was still something that was hard to give up. The Third Fate did not want to end the dreams of other Saviors so easily, and so decided to give Be some time to adapt.

    Right now, Be saw not only the Third Fate whose name was lit up in her friend interface, but also the Eighth Fate who privately friended her before. The Eighth Fate¡¯s name was also lit up on the disy, indicating that she was currently online. Only, Be had previously received a warning from the Third Fate, which made it so she had to fight down the urge with much difficulty to send a message to the Eighth Fate.

    In the Savior¡¯s system over a thousand and three hundred years ago, the Fates did not block the name search system in this Dimensional Other World as the system-type Saviors have not entered this world yet. Since Be was free with nothing to do, she did a search and could see that all twelve of the Fates¡¯ names were lit up, indicating that they were all online.

    Perhaps since Be was already used to seeking death, she subconsciously added them as friends. Unexpectedly, it went through without requiring any authentication. The Twelve Fates of a thousand and three hundred years ago have not blocked the automatic friend-adding function yet. They probably would never have thought that a Savior would be bold enough to add the pany¡¯s major shareholders¡± as friends despite being mere ¡°temp workers¡±.

    Looking at the gender indicator, Be could see that the Twelve Fates were all girls. For Be, this was much more important than any other information. However, after she discovered the Twelve Fates, there was an extra hidden Thirteenth Fate whose name was hidden. When Be added this mysterious hidden figure, she realized that there was a question restriction set up. She had to answer the question, ¡°Who is my most important person?¡±, before she could proceed.

    Right now, Be doesn¡¯t know the name of even a single one of the Fates, so how could she answer that? Out of her trickster nature, she had the impulse to put in the name of her original form, Sacred Demon God Samantha¡¯s full name. Seeing no response from the opposite side, she got off the system.

    Unexpectedly, the other side automatically passed the friend authentication just after Be logged off. Due to the timeline issue, the system on the other side reacted a bit slowly. From then on, Be¡¯s friends list has achieved something none of the system-type Saviors would be able to achieve in all their lives. She had not only all Twelve Fates in her friends list, but also a Thirteenth Fate that is usually disyed as offline.

    The Thirteenth Fate is an unrecorded resistance, and nobody knows if she even is part of the Fates. The other Twelve Fates had more of a deep fear towards her rather than awe. They were simply scared to death. Be had yet to discover what sort of amazing person she had added. After getting off the system, she leaned on the side of the ship and admired the ocean from a thousand years ago all by herself.

    Maritime trade was quite developed more than a thousand years ago. Be even wondered if the current maritime trade had regressed. In the ship route, Be could see many human merchant ships flying the Bridges Kingdom¡¯s g, which is a sea blue hexagram. Many merchant ships, both in size and navigational ability, far surpassed the regr warships of the Human Race from a thousand yearster. Even their sturdiness wasparable.

    However, for some reason, the other merchant ships were unable to see Be¡¯s fleet and just continued on with their voyage. Be¡¯s previous worries were for nothing. She was originally afraid that her fleet would be seen! Perhaps it was due to the special barriers set up by the Mothers of Creation that the others were unable to see Be¡¯s fleet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised, Be. Other than you, we have kept the timeline of the fleet just a moment before the time it was warped to. People from different timelines are unable to see each other.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Thanks, Vianne. Oh right, there¡¯s been a voice that¡¯s guiding me forward this whole time. Do you know who it is? It feels like I only started hearing that voice after we transmigrated over here.¡±

    ¡°A voice? So it¡¯s her...Be. You¡¯ll find out soon. By the way, you¡¯re the only person who can see them so I won¡¯t be butting in. She will guide you towards what to do next.¡±

    After that, Creator of Light Vianne continued shutting her eyes and resting. Be didn¡¯t feel good waking her up so she just waited for that person to appear. Right now, the fleet waspletely being guided by that mysterious power so Be didn¡¯t have to intervene in anything. Under the guidance of that mysterious power, Be¡¯s fleet avoided the other ships on the route and arrived at n Ind¡¯s port, the Bridges Kingdom¡¯s capital from over a thousand years three hundred years ago.

    n Ind from a thousand and three hundred years ago was as prosperous as any of the super empires in the future human continent. After the fleet docked, Be did not even have time to admire the prosperous harbor before she saw an elegant beauty standing at the dock. The ce where the fleet docked was a bit strange. Not a single pedestrian could be seen all around, as if the beauty was the only one there.

    You could tell at a nce that this beauty was awaiting Be¡¯s arrival. She had gorgeous tinum hair that was fair as her baster skin, with delicate features simr to finely-carved works of art. Her perfectly slender body also looked almost specially designed. Be could visually estimate that she had a golden ratio body. Moreover, this beautiful maiden was also surprisingly well-endowed. This was seriously foul-y. She had such a good body, yet still maintained beautiful curves both front and back.

    The first feeling Be got from this beauty is that she was perfect. You couldn¡¯t reallypare her face value with Kriss and the other Renegades whose faces are beyond ordinary, but her beauty was too mechanical. It felt like this beauty was deliberately designed this way. The beautiful maiden was wearing a snow-white dress that looked a little crude. Perhaps the designer did not have talent in designing clothes.

    When Be stepped off the ship, she paid attention to the reflection on the water. Sure enough, she couldn¡¯t see the beauty¡¯s figure there. This gave rise to a shred of suspicion within Be. She was wondering if this beauty was a phantom. However, that suspicion was quickly dispelled. The beauty carried huge power within herself and gave off an aura simr to the Mothers of Creation Be hade in contact with, and there was a bright glowing rainbow halo behind her.

    The beautiful maiden¡¯s eyes were shut. This made it so Be was unable to see what color her irises were. However, despite closed eyes, Be could feel something simr to a gaze locked onto her body. It was the same feeling of sight she felt on her before. There was no doubt about it, the person Creator of Light Vianne mentioned earlier must be her.

    Right now, with Creator of Light Vianne in the lead, the five Mothers of Creation were meditating with closed eyes; this dispelled Be¡¯s ns of asking them for help. The beautiful maiden had already shed in front of Be. Be almost didn¡¯t notice her. This ability truly was ridiculous. A huge aura of all sorts of attributes pressed down on her, but fortunately, it wasn¡¯t hostile. Otherwise, Be would have fought back out of instinct.

    ¡°Mis...stress. I finally get to see you. Since you¡¯vee, I will not interfere with this ce anymore. Everything will be left up to you to decide.¡±

    ¡°Uh, do we know each other? Why haven¡¯t I seen...Why don¡¯t I remember you! Right, are you a Creator?¡±

    ¡°This...Please don¡¯t scare people like that, okay? Aren¡¯t you still here! I¡¯m not a Creator, I¡¯m a God of Creation.¡±

    Under the God of Creation¡¯s somewhat shy yet pleasant voice, Be finally knew who she was. She is the Dimensional Creator of this dimension. Uponpletion, each Dimensional Other World should have two Creators. One creates the world and the other creates the objects within. The World Creator is the one who creates the world, but oftentimes, the World Creators have too much to work on, thus they will first create a God of Creation and have the God of Creation deal with creating most of the world¡¯s unimportant living creatures.

    There are two sources of Gods of Creation. One is created by World Creators to act as helpers, while the other is automatically generated in the case where there is no World Creator for this dimension. These types of Gods of Creation do not have human shape. They could be anything, from animals, nts, and even trees. The naturally urring Gods of Creation have a chance of gaining consciousness after many years of uninterrupted creation, and then they will advance to be World Creators.

    Those created by the World Creators will inherit the position of the World Creators after they disappear and continue the cycle of the world. To put it simply, Gods of Creation are the ¡°robot¡± versions of the Creators when they are out and about orzing about in order to help manage the dimension. Therefore, Gods of Creation are mostly emotionless and are no different from robots.

    Creator of Light Vianne and the rest are able to run over to Be¡¯s Dark Sacred Lands to have fun and ¡°ck off¡±, and the Fathers of Creation are able to run over to this dimension to stir trouble and not care about their own dimensions all because they have their own Gods of Creation constantly helping these unprofessional Creators who are out dealing with side business.

    Be spected that so many people dying idental deaths were lured into various worlds to be ¡°part-time worker Saviors¡± with the reason of ¡°you are the Chosen One to save the world, this world needs a hero¡± given by the Creators or Savior Camp Fates of other dimensions because this world only had a God of Creation.

    The intelligence of a God of Creation iscking. If you want to destroy things, she will stop you. If you want to steal something (souls), then since she could remake it after it¡¯s stolen, she won¡¯t stop you. Be has no idea if she was lucky or not, but she was actually mistaken as a World Creator by this dimension¡¯s God of Creation. This joke is really going a bit too far. Isn¡¯t she a Demon God of the World Destructors? How did she end up getting acquainted with this world¡¯s God of Creation? If she was found out by the World Destructor Camp, then would she end up getting ¡°dealt with¡± for being a heretic and a traitor?

    Be would like to deny what the God of Creation was saying, but on second thought, the strength of a God of Creation is basically about 90% that of a World Creator to begin with. On the extreme end, they would be at the very same level as the original World Creators. If she denied it, then in case the God of Creation decides to make any strange moves, it might affect the purpose of her trip. So, Be chose to remain silent and agree tacitly as a means of silently acknowledging the God of Creation¡¯s misunderstanding. Anyway, she did not admit or deny it, so she wouldn¡¯t offend either side.

    ¡°Mistress, should I take you to the ce of the incident? This Human Race is constantly thinking of changing the rules. They really are a difficult race to take care of.¡±

    ¡°Uh, do you have a name? Also, stop calling me Mistress. Just call me Be.¡±

    ¡°A name. I have no such thing. Unless I be...My apologies, I have lost myposure. Mis...Be, my current body has just been remodeled not long ago. I haven¡¯t found suitable materials for the eyes yet. I have already been searching for more than eight thousand years but I still haven¡¯t found the right material.¡±

    Gods of Creation do not have genders and will n their sex based on the gender of the World Creator that created them. Be learned through hermunication with the God of Creation that she still appeared to be a boy more than ten thousand years ago. After the World Creator disappeared for a while, she destroyed her body out of instinct and reshaped herself into a new girl¡¯s body afterwards. Currently, she was a real girl without a doubt. She was just short of finding the right material to make her eyes out of.

    Be had to admire the naivety of the Gods of Creation. Wasn¡¯t this a clear sign that the original World Creator had already met with an ident and possibly disappeared? Yet she was acting foolishly, not knowing anything. After the disappearance of the World Creator, she still continued fulfilling her duties, silently maintaining the operation of this Dimensional Other World for more than ten thousand years.

    Such naivety made it hard for Be to just abandon her. Be is lucky that her first encounter with the God of Creation is more than a thousand and three hundred years ago. During this timeline, the eyes of the God of Creation have yet to be done, so she could not see Be¡¯s appearance and could only remember Be¡¯s voice. She was now relying on aura to identify the World Creator. So, how Be had the aura of a World Creator in her was still a mystery.

    The God of Creation¡¯s eyes will finally be done about three hundred yearster, which is a thousand years in the past. If it was that timeline, then Be would not be able to fool the God of Creation so easily. The God of Creation has seen the appearance of the true World Creator of this dimension and that person lookedpletely different from Be. No matter how naive she was, Be would not be able to fool her. Her preconceived impression would make her doubt Be¡¯s identity.

    But things are different now. Be met with the God of Creation a thousand and three hundred years early, so the God of Creation memorized her voice now. Once they return to the normal timeline, then the God of Creation will recognize Be as the World Creator with this memory. The worldline can also affect Gods of Creation and World Creators.

    Be was the only existence within the perception of the World Creator. The fleet was not present because of the barriers set up by Creator of Light Vianne and the Mothers of Creation. Creator of Light Vianne secretly opened her eyes and gave a meaningful nce at where Be left to meet the God of Creation. There was one important thing she did not tell Be. She could only feel the presence of the God of Creation but was unable to see her. The God of Creation of each world is an existence that can only be seen by one being.

    ¡°s, Be. I am sorry. There are some things I really can¡¯t divulge to you. Only the relevant ones can tell you. Must be hard. Even though it¡¯s true, you still have to pretend. What sort of crazy experiment did this dimension¡¯s Creator do more than ten thousand years ago to bring about this situation?¡±

    Naturally, Be did not hear what Creator of Light Vianne said. She was heading towards the capital of the Bridges Kingdom with the God of Creation to investigate the root cause of the situation. With the magical assistance of the God of Creation, Be received a ¡°cognitive impairment¡± buff so that the people on the streets are unable to see Be and her.

    The God of Creation held onto Be¡¯s hand very naturally and the two walked on the streets just like a couple on a date. Be had no time to care about the appropriateness of this behavior now. She had just discovered marks of other transmigrators.

 Volume 6 Chapter 370: Epic Dragon Group Battle Over the Imperial Cityâ€™s Forest Arena

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 370: Epic Dragon Group Battle Over the Imperial City¡¯s Forest Arena</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madix City¡¯s imperial city, at the western zone of the arena. When Be entered the time-space switch, she was instantly ced next to Kriss. As soon as Be appeared, she was able to feel the problem. She felt an oppressive aura, which usually hinted at the presence of high-leveled demons.

    This was a wooded area, but strangely, the trees were withered and the earth was covered in the air of decay. Reasonably, such a ce should not exist in the imperial arena. Be was wondering if Kriss had gone to the wrong ce. This ce didn¡¯t look like apetition venue, but more like a hunting ground for wild monsters.

    Kriss was already fighting. Swinging the longsword in her hand, she repelled the Skeleton Soldiers that rushed at her, breaking them into pieces. The Skeleton Soldiers didn¡¯t look to be summoned by people. Instead, it seems they were present in the arena to begin with. Kriss¡¯s name was well known amongst the students. Being nominated the no.1 warrior, it was likely that the mastermind behind the scenes targeted her on purpose and ced her here. The flying beasts responsible for rying the scene in this area had already disappeared, and in worst case, eliminated.

    ¡°Dark Conversion!¡±

    Be raised her right hand and cast magic like a mage. ck energy ripples gradually spread from her hand and the Skeleton Soldiers that were touched by that energy seem to now be confused in terms of enemy recognition, and the Skeleton Soldiers in the front turned around and began attacking their Skeleton Soldier friends in the back instead.

    ¡°Dark Conversion¡± is the usual move a Demon King would use to control some low-level dark demonic beings. This can help them control Skeleton Soldiers without masters, as well as ghouls and other cannon-fodder level demonic beings. If the opponent has a master, it can disrupt their control over their units, disrupting them indirectly. Be¡¯s support made Kriss breathe a sigh of relief for the time being.

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re finally here! Are things going well on that side? It would be great if Isaman coulde. It seems like not many teams drew this spot in the lot, and members with the Radiant Church¡¯s members basically don¡¯t get lots for this region.¡±

    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine there, Kriss. Isaman and Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth are there so it¡¯ll pretty much be a steady win. This side though...Hm, things might be a little tricky.¡±

    After the Skeleton Soldiers, three Bone Dragons appeared. They looked like mutated versions of Bone Dragons and their bodies were emitting an aura of frost. They should be mutated versions of the Frost Dragon. Frost Dragons are one variant of mutated dragons, and they are special Bone Dragons summoned using the bones of dragons such as the Ice Dragons or Water Dragons. Usually, Bone Dragons would only do physical attacks, but besides that, this Frost Dragon can also make ice magic attacks, so it was considered an enhanced version of the Bone Dragon.

    Three Skeleton Knight Generals could be seen on the backs of the Frost Dragons. When they saw the chaos amongst the skeleton soldiers, they couldn¡¯t help but make their move.

    After confirming that this ce wasn¡¯t ryed by the magic broadcast, Be quickly took out the evil artifact she got from Great Evil God Mia from her storage ring. It was a sealed ck box, and on it were strange shapes of dolls that looked broken and iplete.

    ¡°Be, this box...Isn¡¯t this the legendary evil artifact, ¡®Dark Nursery Rhyme¡¯? Where did you get such a...such a scary...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Kriss. Nobody¡¯s watching here. They¡¯re trying to trap you here and we can¡¯t just follow their script. Come out, Evil God¡¯s dolls!¡±

    Be pressed a finger to the special keyhole on top of the box and quickly felt a sting of pain. The box quickly broke Be¡¯s skin and sucked the dripping blood as an activation key. After it was done, the box opened, and the instant it did, a strange melody flowed from the box as countless broken and bloody dolls came out from the Dark Nursery Rhyme.

    These dolls were all things that only appeared in nightmares. They were either teddy bears with their insides gutted out or toy rabbits with missing limbs. The most terrifying thing was, these clowns and toy dolls that usually had cute, funny faces, so after bing fallen, it gave the dolls a horrifying effect that appeared extremely gloomy.

    Even though they looked strangely ridiculous, theirbat power was much stronger than the Skeleton Soldiers on the other side. Without the need for Be¡¯smand, the killer dolls rushed towards the Skeleton Soldiers and the scene suddenly turned into an all-out war between dark forces with shattered bones flying everywhere. When the three Frost Dragons in the sky noticed that things didn¡¯t look right and intended toe down to support them, several spidersunched themselves into the sky andtched onto the limbs of one of the Frost Dragons, pulling it to the ground.

    Kriss leapt onto the back of Frost Dragon and attacked the Skeleton Knight. That Skeleton Knight was armed with a heavy sword without a shield. When Kriss got close, it swung its greatsword down, but Kriss nimbly dodged it by jumping sideways so that the greatsword just grazed by and did not hit her.

    After a sh of her sword, the Skeleton Knight¡¯s head was chopped clean off. The headless Skeleton Knight swung its greatsword aimlessly, nning to fight to the end to at least bring a bit of damage to Kriss.

    ¡°You¡¯re already at the end of your life and...Wait no, you¡¯re already dead! Disappear!¡±

    Kriss jumped back and thrust out her sword at the same time. Like a thrown spear, a white light formed from her sword, instantly piercing the Skeleton Knight¡¯s chest, and the great impact of it caused the Skeleton Knight to be blown ten meters away, killing it instantly.

    Be did not stay idle either. She jumped onto the head of the Frost Dragon and put a hand on its bony head as a ck cone of energy pierced straight through it. After the frost core in its head was pierced through, the Frost Dragon was consideredpletely dead.

    When the other two Frost Dragons saw theirpanions being killed so mercilessly, they angrily sprayed two streams of frost at Be and Kriss. It was a very cold stream of water that could instantly freeze a person once it touches them. Be quickly blocked in front of Kriss to catch the two attacks. With her contract with Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth, these ice attacks were practically useless against her as they were stopped by an icy blue barrier as soon as they came close and were unable to reach Be or Kriss.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send you two back into the ground. No need to thank me. Go, Thunderbolt!¡±

    Be still had Thunder Dragon Geleman¡¯s Thunderbolt. She sent out two bolts of lightning magic that followed the cold streams back to the two Bone Dragons. The lightning magic was the same as over a million volts of electricity on Earth. Naturally, as the two Frost Dragons were covered in an aura of frost with tons of water vapour, there was no doubt about their conductivity. They were instantly turned into a pile of ash by the electricity before falling down like two meteors.

    The Skeleton Knights on the back of the Bone Dragons who were wearing heavy armor made of conductive metal were ignited into ming skeletons by the electric current, turning into ashes as well. Based on the general battle power calction, each Bone Dragon Knight wasparable to a regr Dragon Knight, so they could only me the venue that they were killed off instantly. Lightning seemed to light up on the other side again, steadily restraining the Frost Dragons.

    Three Frost Dragons were killed in a short amount of time. This performance was enough to make the demonic boss on the other side sit up, and amidst a roar, both sides began summoning demonic beings. As a hidden Dragon Knight, Be had already predicted the possibility of the opposite side summoning dragons in advance and was also familiar with their smell. Since they were summoning dragons, then she didn¡¯t need to hide either.

    In the magic broadcasting hall of the imperial city, the hosts and guests were all watching the broadcast transmission screen, which was showing the forest area where Be and Kriss were. One of their special flying demonic beasts chanced upon the area by ident and was fortunate enough to broadcast the epic battle from the sky. The scene here was even more shocking than Grand Duke Bellina¡¯s summoning of Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth from earlier, so much so that they forgot to cut off the magic broadcast signal, allowing the audience to catch a glimpse of this scene that went beyondmon sense

    In the once gloomy dark skies, four terrifying teleportation arrays opened up almost instantaneously as four dragons seemed to be summoned at the same time. The difference in time wasn¡¯t too far off. In the east, a strange-looking red moon appeared, and a super elven dragon-shaped demonic dragon was born in the blood moon. The graceful figure of the Elven Dragon looked magnificent.

    New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea arrived from the east from Be¡¯s summoning. After Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth was summoned, Dorothea predicted that she might have to make an appearance as well, so she made preparations early on, thus was able to be the first to rush over as soon as Be summoned her.

    From the south, a huge swirl of lightning appeared and a huge Thunder Dragon appeared from within. It was arge demonic dragon in standard western-style with a Thunder Horn on its head. Dark blue ripples of lightning were constantly shing above the single horn, and every p of the gigantic wings behind the dragon¡¯s back emitted a sound simr to the crack of thunder. Many dark blue lightning ripples appeared around the Thunder Dragon¡¯s body that looked like added special effects.

    Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman was the second demonic dragon to appear in this area. After signing the contract with Be, she received the blessing of the Demon King¡¯s blood that allowed her power to flourish. Now, she had the confidence to win this 2v2 fight. The two enemy dragons on the other side were going to be tricky, which required her to team up with New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea to deal with them.

    From the north, a huge turquoise demonic dragon appeared, emitting a luster simr to emeralds. It was also in the shape of a western-style dragon, simr to Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman. She was an Emerald Demonic Dragon that could use magic, though her physical attacks were not bad either. From the north, the demonic dragon with the most perfect appearance out of the four appeared. It was the Gem Dragon. The body shape of the Gem Dragon was simr to the Emerald Demonic Dragon, but its body was covered in dragon scales that looked just like gemstones, emitting a radiant luster, one that even New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea could notpare with. If it was aparison of their beauty, then the Gem Dragon was the sure winner.

    After four legendary demonic dragons appeared, they quickly split into two teams to prepare for a team fight. Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman and New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea were on one team, and both of them were on Be¡¯s side. And, they were normal dragons. Both the Emerald Demonic Dragon and Gem Dragon on the other side belonged to mineral-type mutated dragons, so they weren¡¯t really in the same camp.

    The Emerald Demonic Dragon and the Gem Dragon upied the other side of the sky, facing off with the New Moon Demonic Dragon and the Thunder Demonic Dragon. As both sides faced off, arge rumble could be heard from the ground below. A Crystal Dragon whose appearance resembled an Earth Dragon emerged and joined the four-man fight. The amethyst-like scales of the dragon had already revealed its identity. This is the leader of the Crystal Dragons, Princess Purple Crystal.

    Crystal Dragon Purple Crystal looked up at the four dragons in the sky. Without any hesitation, she stood underneath the New Moon Demonic Dragon and the Thunder Dragon. Based on their attributes, it was reasonable to say that they should be on the same side as the Gem Dragon and the Emerald Dragon, but after being recruited by Be, Crystal Dragon Purple Crystal had already switched to Be¡¯s side.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen...After confirmation, the Elven Dragon and the Crystal Dragon¡¯s registration information is confirmed to be Grand Duke Baize¡¯s summoned demonic beasts. And, that Thunder Dragon is Grand Duke Bellina¡¯s mount...As Grand Duke Bellina said previously, she had lent it to Grand Duke Baize.¡±

    ¡°We could not find any news regarding the masters of the Emerald Demonic Dragon and the Gem Dragon, so they should be wild ones without owners...¡±

    The hosts in the magic broadcast room ryed the information in a somewhat awkward tone. Be had already submitted this information before thepetition, but the staff handling the material, including many of the guests, thought that both Grand Duke Baize and Grand Duke Bellina were just talking big. They looked down on nobles like these who liked to boast and the audience all thought they were just lying, but they didn¡¯t expect it to be true.

    Watching Grand Duke Baize, who was dressed in a mage¡¯s outfit, sitting leisurely atop the Thunder Dragon¡¯s back on the screen, many guests felt like they had just been pped on the face. Many of them did not think much of Grand Duke Baize before thepetition. They believed that she had just been riding the human race¡¯s no.1 Swordsman Warrior Princess Kriss to advance in thepetition and obtain the ¡°Warriors of Lornosbill¡± medal but was actually just an apprentice magician who only knew how to cast fireballs.

    However, the merciless truth was there right before them. For a magician to be able to summon New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea and Crystal Dragon Purple Crystal, it was hard to convince anyone that she was a low-level mage. For a moment, everyone was speechless. The one who was most dumbfounded was the Knights¡¯ Union¡¯s president. For such a strong dragon mount to actually be summoned by a mage, the Knights¡¯ Union¡¯s president¡¯s reputation was almost blown out the window.

    Fortunately, Mage Baize¡¯s mount, the Thunder Dragon, was borrowed from Grand Duke Bellina, barely saving some face for the Knights¡¯ Union. The Knights¡¯ Union¡¯s president was already beginning to craft up a secret n to grant Grand Duke Baize the title of Dragon Knight. ording to the Knights¡¯ Union¡¯s records, Grand Duke Bellina¡¯s profession level was only at that of a Holy Knight. For a Holy Knight to be able to control such a terrifying mount like the Thunder Dragon, the Dragon Knights ranked before her must be feeling embarrassed.

    The president of the Mage¡¯s Union was currently nning simr things as the Knights¡¯ Union¡¯s president. He wanted to make an application to the Aldridge Empire, which is the Nation of Arcana, to give Grand Duke Baize the title of a master-rank mage. If an ordinary mage could summon dragons, then the master mages would be embarrassing themselves if they couldn¡¯t do it, so it was better to raise Grand Duke Baize¡¯s mage profession level a little higher.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes were all focused on the dragons fighting in the sky, automatically ignoring the skeletons and dark dolls that were already fighting in the dense forest. Be sat on the back of the Thunder Dragon while Kriss sat behind her. Both of them got onto the Thunder Dragon and began their scuffle with the demonic dragons on the other side. The Emerald Demonic Dragon and the Gem Dragon seemed to be able to recognize Be, but they chose to remain silent for the time being.

    The first to attack was New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea. More than a dozen floating elemental energy balls appeared behind her back, and all sorts of magic smashed into the Emerald Demonic Dragon, but the Emerald Demonic Dragon was unwilling to show any weakness. The spike-shaped emerald-colored magic attack wasunched over, and both sides exploded in the sky in brilliant ¡°fireworks¡±.

    The Gem Dragon belonged to the physical attack type. She flew over to try and hit Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman, but the Thunder Dragon spat out a huge spray of lightning. As numerous bolts of electricity hit the Gem Dragon¡¯s body, many explosions emerged, but the Gem Dragon¡¯s resistance to magic was very high, thus the lightning strike was only able to slow her down. However, she still rushed over at a quick speed.

    Being the hardest of all mineral dragons, the Gem Dragon was going to use her body as a weapon while searching for an opening to attack Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman. Just as she was about to hit, Crystal Dragon Purple Crystal that she had overlooked jumped up and mmed into the rtively soft abdomen of the Gem Dragon with the hardest part, her head.

    With a bang, the Gem Dragon was knocked away, returning to its ce in the air. She had just realized now that it was 2v3. Even though the Crystal Dragon couldn¡¯t get into the sky, the New Moon Demonic Dragon and the Thunder Dragon were deliberately flying low so that they had to follow for the fight, allowing the Crystal Dragon to jump up towards them to support her two partners above, putting them at a disadvantage.

    ¡°Be, those two demonic dragons, their backs...There are people on them!¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but I think you might be wrong, Kriss. I don¡¯t think they¡¯re humans.¡±

    At the moment when the Gem Dragon and the Crystal Dragon collided earlier, Be and Kriss clearly saw a shadowy figure on the Gem Dragon¡¯s back, and there also seemed to be one standing on the back of the Emerald Dragon too. Neither of them had registration records, so they could pretty much assume that it was a demonic being. Only, they were wearing ck robes so the viewers watching the broadcast couldn¡¯t see too clearly.

    The guy standing on top of the Gem Dragon¡¯s back was wearing a ck cloak. It suddenly looked to the distance, then the flying demonic beast in charge of the shooting could be seen turning into stone and falling out of the sky in an instant. With that, the broadcasted image over at the magic broadcast hall was permanently frozen. The audience was confused. Just as something exciting was about to happen, it suddenly cut off. Nothing could be sadder than that.

    ¡°Petrification! You guys...Who the hell...¡±

    ¡°The Scourge Legion does not speak with weaklings, you ignorant woman. Prove your rights with your strength!¡±

 Volume 7 Chapter 443: Truth About The Bridges Kingdomâ€™s Demise 1,300 Years Ago

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 443: Truth About The Bridges Kingdom¡¯s Demise 1,300 Years Ago</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    More than a thousand and three hundred years ago around the n Ind region, in the floating garden in the sky above the Bridges Kingdom¡¯s capital, inside a Hanging Gardens of Babylon-like building, Be met some people from first group of transmigrators from the beginning, which is the batch of Saviors summoned by the original Creator, the Mechanic and the Dark Conjurer. These two Saviors were currently arguing about the development of the Bridges Kingdom.

    The Dark Conjurer advocated for enving all foreign continents in the world. After hiding from some existence that has been chasing after them, this guy finally can¡¯t hold back their dark side anymore and created a very system. The reason the Bridges Kingdom conquered and exterminated so many ind nations is all because of this guy. The Mechanic advocated for the spread of civilization in order to resist against the terrifying existence that is trying to kill them. But in fact, it was also a disguised conquest of the entire foreign world, only the means was not as barbaric as the former and looks a bit more civilized.

    Be sat on the sixth seat, watching the two of them argue in front of her. They were considered formerrades and for a moment, she had no idea what to say. She could onlyment at how God makes a fool of people. Meeting them now, everything was the same, yet she was different. Nobody could have expected that the sixth Savior who was nearly ten thousand yearste would have somehow switched into one of the World Destructors, Sacred Demon God Samantha. She ended up changing camps so inexplicably.

    Be did not dare to lift the ¡°Perception Barrier¡± magic. It was too awkward to be meeting the other Saviors with her current identity, and she also knew now the reason why she knew the Grudges back then. They had mutated from the five former Saviors. The Grudges are horrible existences that are transformed from Saviors out of begrudging hatred after they were in by each other.

    Since the Saviors summoned by the Dimensional Creators are interdimensional travelers, their souls do not belong to this Dimensional Other World. The Creators took advantage of a loophole so that souls not of this dimension would not enter the passage of reincarnation here even if they die in battle. Since the World Destructor¡¯s Demon Gods or the Demon Kings of this dimension were not from Earth, the transmigrators will just return to their original dimension (Earth) if they were in by existences of this dimension, and continue to reincarnate along with their memories.

    There were also idents. If they are killed by other Saviors, then the nature of their deaths would be different. Since both sides are transmigrators from another dimension, if they are killed by someone from Earth, there¡¯s a possibility of the victim turning into something like an avenging spirit. Saviors who are killed by other Saviors will never be able to return to the passage of reincarnation of their original dimension after they die, and since the passage of reincarnation of this dimension would not ept them, it would result in their mutation into Grudges to wander the original dimension.

    So, Grudges are essentially ¡°Other World editions¡± of victims on Earth who have turned into avenging spirits, which are much more powerful than the wronged and avenging spirits. Grudges generally only appear amongst the Saviors summoned by the Creators. System-type Saviors do not encounter internal deaths as often due to the direct monitoring of the Savior Camp. However, Grudges also have a probability of appearing amongst system-type Saviors.

    Grudges only appear amongst transmigrated Saviors. The original members of the Savior Camp, the non-transmigrated Saviors, will not turn into Grudges. Basically, Grudges are just a product of the deal between the Creator Camp and the Savior Camp. If they appear, it means the Saviors have possibly forgotten their original intentions.

    Be had on a veryplicated expression. Based on her memory, the remaining five original Saviors have all mutated into Grudges except for her. Seeing her other two Savior Companions now, they are thest two. The three Saviors from before this have already mutated into Grudges for reasons that could not be said.

    Through the argument between the Mechanic and the Dark Conjurer, Be could just about pick up part of the events that happened more than ten thousand years ago from their scattered words. When the Twelve Demon Kings invaded more than ten thousand years ago, the original Creator of this dimension summoned these Saviors to save the world. After recruiting five of them, the Creator suddenly left without saying anything while the sixth one was still transmigrating over. After that departure, he disappearedpletely.

    In the end, the Saviors did not get to meet their sixthpanion before they encountered an attack by an unknown being. Before they could even embark on their mission to defeat the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings and save the world, they were forced to flee for their lives. That guy was too scary. In the process of their escape, the Saviors finally parted ways due to mutual suspicion.

    The trigger for the split was that one of the Saviors, the Dragon God of War, had be the first Grudge. The God of Creation had previously mentioned the reason for a Grudge¡¯s appearance, and the Saviors all knew that fact by heart. Since then, they suspected that someone amongst them had betrayed them. Plus, being in that guy¡¯s pursuit, as they were facing enemies both internally and externally, the Sage of Light and the Demon yer separated from the team, leaving behind the Mechanic and the Dark Conjurer, who would only asionally contact each other.

    More than two thousand years ago, the Mechanic and the Dark Conjurer met each other again. At that time, they were no longer able to contact the Sage of Light and the Demon yer. They have probably turned into Grudges at that point, yet their sixthpanion had yet to show up. In order to be able to keep surviving, the Mechanic and the Dark Conjurer took control of the group at n Ind with a hint of distrust left between each other and established the Bridges Kingdom, a puppet regime they used to cover their backs.

    Through the passage of time, that hint of suspicion gradually expanded. Even though Be felt a little moved that these Saviors persistently continued to wait for her, she can¡¯t return to the past anymore. The current timeline was more than a thousand and three hundred years ago. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, then the final resting ce for these two Saviors are going to be in the skies above the Bridges Kingdom¡¯s n Ind.

    When she thought of this, Be got up with some difficulty and looked back on the sixth seat again, after which she scanned the other seats. This time, that strange illusion emerged again. This is probably a reflection of a parallel world. Be saw the normal appearances of all six Saviors filling the seats.

    In addition to the Mechanic and the Dark Conjurer, there was the Sage of Light with his white cropped hair and white priestly robes, the Dragon God of War with a stout body, long golden hair, and dragon-shaped armor, as well as the Demon yer who was dressed in ck assassin leather armor which revealed only a pair of deep dark eyes. Be could clearly see the original appearances of the Saviors. Even though it was only a fleeting phantom, it could also be considered a sort of encounter. Be had beente for so many years but was still able to realize the scene of this encounter in the end. The Grudge who talked to Be at the outer region of the Cursed Land is probably the Sage of Light who had already disappeared.

    Through the brief parallel image that shed past Be¡¯s eyes, Be saw for the first time her own appearance as a Savior before she changed bodies. It was a male mage dressed in mage robes and looked almost no different than he did in his previous life. Due to the change in the world line, Be could not read the Saviors¡¯ information, and when she wanted to look at them longer, the image had already disappeared.

    Be could feel a splitting headache, but after that, she couldn¡¯t remember what she looked like as a male mage Savior anymore. Before Be could leave, the image she least wanted to see appeared. Right here in the control room, the Mechanic and the Dark Conjurer finally could not be unified in their opinions in the end and arrived at the end of the road.

    ¡°Mechanic, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I think I felt a movement at the teleportation array we left behind on the ground pce. See? Do you think our sixthpanion appeared?¡±

    ¡°Dark Conjurer, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Such important information. I¡¯ll go immediately..Cough cough, you...So you have the tricks of an assassin too, huh?¡±

    ¡°Sorry. When our finalpaniones, I¡¯ll tell him you¡¯ve been sacrificed. Just...leave this ce to me!¡±

    The moment the Mechanic turned around, the Dark Conjurer had pulled out a ck dagger from who knows where and stabbed the Mechanic from behind. Since the Dark Conjurer was an assassin before transmigrating over, he was quite skilled with a dagger. The dagger stabbed through the Mechanic¡¯s heart urately, and arge amount of blood gushed out, staining the Dark Conjurer¡¯s body as well, dyeing him from head to toe in red.

    The Mechanic and the Dark Conjurer are both magic professions, so both of them were only wearing cloth armor. If one of themunches a sneak attack, the other will be done for if they didn¡¯t pay attention. The Mechanic was distrustful of the Dark Conjurer to begin with. If not for him having heard of information about the sixth Savior, he would never have turned around so easily and defenselessly.

    The Dark Conjurer took advantage of that single moment when the Mechanic let his guard down to strike. From the time Be stepped into the floating garden, the world line had already changed. However, some things still remain unchanged in the end. Only the form changed slightly. In some sense, Be¡¯s appearance in the floating garden is also the cause of this tragedy.

    Be opened her mouth, hoping to say something, but she couldn¡¯t in the end. Her hand which was originally going to reach out to stop the two also stopped there. A very powerful force wasing from the sealed box in Be¡¯s pocket. It was the Forbidden Book. Some terrifying existence was trying toe out from the box. That guy¡¯s power was too strong. It had already surpassed all the World Destructor Camp¡¯s Demon and Evil Gods, even above the strongest Creator she knew of, Creator of Light Vianne.

    The only one that canpare to her is the Chaos Bringer loli that Be had met not long before. This aura was different from that of the World Destructor Camp. It was chilling like a specter and the variety of negative energy pouring out almost weighed Be down to the floor. Based on that feeling, Be ruled out the possibility that the person who appeared was either the Chaos Bringer¡¯s Commander or the World Destructor¡¯s Chief.

    Be could not move right now. She could only watch as that terrifying appearance gradually appeared. Be wasn¡¯t very scared, but for some reason, the visitor was not her true body, the older sister of the Chaos Bringers¡¯ Chief, Demon God Samantha. However, Be felt a strong affection with it, as if the visitor had strong feelings with Demon God Samantha.

    Be searched through her memories, but she could not remember whether the original Demon God Samantha had rtives outside of the World Destructors and Chaos Bringers. Since she couldn¡¯t move, Be could only watch helplessly at the final moments of her two former male Saviorpanions while she waited for that person to appear.

    There was not too much pain on the Mechanic¡¯s face. His expression seemed as if he had long known this day woulde. Instead, he showed an expression of relief. Even if he had been stabbed, he did not me the other. He only scanned the sixth seat with a slight look of regret on his face, probably regretting that he had to leave before he could wait for the arrival of their sixthpanion.

    ¡°Mechanic, you...You¡¯re not really reacting that much to this situation. Don¡¯t you hate me?¡±

    ¡°Dark Conjurer, I...What am I going to hate a dead person for? Cough...You were just the one who made the first move. There¡¯s nothing to it.¡±

    ¡°Mechanic, you...You set up a trap? Could it be...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. From the very beginning, this floating garden was a trap. Did you really think I didn¡¯t...didn¡¯t make a nuclear weapon?¡±

    A red rm sounded throughout the floating garden and the control room was quickly sealed. Before the Dark Conjurer could figure out what was going on, both his legs were locked in ce by metal. It turns out that the Mechanic had long been researching nuclear weaponry behind the Dark Conjurer¡¯s back, and had seeded just before Be entered the floating garden. Nuclear weapon detonators have been secretly set up through the entirety of the floating garden.

    It wasn¡¯t just the floating garden, in fact. The modern military bases over all of n Ind had nuclear weapons. From the beginning, the Mechanic had already made ns for the final step. As ast resort, he would directly blow up all of n Ind. Just now, if the Dark Conjurer did not secretly attack him, the Mechanic nned to trap him in the control room and kill him in the nuclear explosion.

    ¡°Are you crazy? Mechanic, that nuclear weapon stockpile of yours isn¡¯t going to kill only me. You could destroy several continents! You¡¯re going to destroy the world!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m tired, Dark Conjurer. We¡¯ve been in hiding for so many years. If we can¡¯t save the world, then why don¡¯t we just destroy it all? I was going to leave the final decision to our sixthpanion, but it seems we don¡¯t have time for that anymore.¡±

    ¡°Get away from me, you lunatic! I still have many continents to conquer, I can¡¯t die here!¡±

    ¡°Forget about it. This control room is created from forbidden magical material. It will take you at least an hour to get out. The best end is for you to turn into ashes with me right here.¡±

    ¡°No...My kingdom...¡±

    Be was almost locked inside as well. Fortunately, the being who came out of the Forbidden Book pulled Be out at thest moment. The moment Be was dragged out, the doors of the control room closed shut. It felt like something had gotten into Be¡¯s eyes. Perhaps it was thest bit of nostalgia between formerpanions.

    ¡°I say, are you crying? Really, I came here to screw things up, how did I end up saving someone?¡±

    ¡°Uh, you¡¯re...Why¡¯s your face bleeding?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. This world line thing is seriously annoying. I was punished for pulling you out. That¡¯s why I hate this world line.¡±

    A few drops of colorless liquid fell from Be¡¯s cheek. It seemed like blood and she could see the red when it was dripping down, but the color disappeared once itnded on something. The one who rescued Be was the dark shadow of a woman. She was probably using ¡°Perception Barrier¡± magic as well so Be wasn¡¯t able to see her full appearance. However, she could feel a trace of intimacy and familiarity from her.

    The being that saved Be¡¯s life was so strong that it could interfere with the world line without fear, and tears of blood flowed from the corner of the eye the moment she gave Be a pull. That was the bacsh from the world line. The world line had originally judged Be¡¯s soul to be one of the six Saviors and wanted Be to follow them along and be buried in the timeline more than a thousand and three hundred years ago, but her ending was directly rewritten by this being.

    The side effect was already very small. If any other Dimensional Creator had done this, then rewriting the world line had life-threatening punishments, but she only paid a small and insignificant price. Be could sense that this is the existence summoned by the Forbidden Book. Only, as both sides were using ¡°Perception Barrier¡± magic, neither of them could see each other¡¯s true appearance.

    ¡°Thanks for rescuing me. Um...you¡¯re...¡±

    ¡°No need. You actually thanked me, huh? It¡¯s the first time anyone has ever done that. Now go, unless you want to disappear along with them? If that¡¯s what you want, then so be it. Seriously, I originally wanted toe and deal with these two escapees, but they ended themselves in the end.¡±

    ¡°You...You came to kill them? They¡¯re...¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who they are. Other than her, I, as a Forsaker, do not care about anyone from any of the camps. Be it the Saviors, the Creators, World Destructors, Chaos Bringers, none of them are good people. Especially that damn devil from the World Destructors and that brat from the Chaos Bringers. They¡¯re simply...They¡¯re even more annoying than that stupid light creator.¡±

    The reason the Forsaker saved Be was very simple. She simply thought it was curious to see Be, who was being concealed by ¡°Perception Barrier¡± magic. Finding the situation interesting, she casually gave her a pull. It was the first time Be had heard of a Forsaker. This guy had never been recorded in any other camps. Moreover, she was unscrupulously talking bad about the Chaos Bringers¡¯ Commander, the World Destructors¡¯ Chief, and Creator of Light Vianne. No ordinary existence can have this much arrogance.

    And this Forsaker did have the right to challenge the ones she named. Cold sweat ran down Be¡¯s face. The strength of this Forsaker is far above that of Creator of Light Vianne. She should be at the same level as the Chaos Bringer¡¯s Chief and the World Destructor¡¯s Commander. Be couldn¡¯t figure out why she was never found by any of the camps after so many years. Moreover, she didn¡¯t hide her hatred for them in the slightest.

    This Forsaker is the one going after Be¡¯s formerpanions, the five Saviors. Based on the original run of history, after the Bridges Kingdom opens the Cursed Book, she woulde out and destroy the Bridges Kingdom while exterminating the two Saviors, the Mechanic and the Dark Conjurer, as well. Due to Be and Last Princess Brehanna¡¯s intervention, the world line changed, resulting in thete arrival of the Forsaker, so the Saviors ended up dying in an internal fight before she could appear.

 Volume 7 Chapter 444: The End of Time Traveling Through The Bridges Kingdom

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 444: The End of Time Traveling Through The Bridges Kingdom</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    More than a thousand and three hundred years ago around the n Ind region, in the floating garden in the sky above the Bridges Kingdom¡¯s capital, inside a Hanging Gardens of Babylon-like building. Due to the Mechanic¡¯s rampage, the entire floating garden had entered a self-destruction state with red rms sounding through the entire floating garden. Based on the Mechanic¡¯s design, the floating garden will crash down onto the capital Ads City on n Ind, which will then detonate the nuclear weapons buried underneath the ind.

    ording to the power of those nuclear weapons, Be wasn¡¯t sure whether it would destroy the world in the end. This was a Dimensional Other World after all, there was more than one continent. However, ording to the distance, she spectes that the nearby Human Continent next to the Bridges Kingdom will definitely be done for. The power of the nuclear explosion is simr to the power of an ultimate forbidden spell¡¯s explosion.

    Most of Be¡¯s current harem girl friends are from the Human Continent. If they fail to avoid this situation, then many of her girls will cease to exist. That was a price Be could never ept. Faced with this ¡°Other World nuclear crisis¡± caused by the Saviors, Be wanted to stop it. She should have known to search for a while longer when she was probing the ce. If she was lucky, she might even have found the nuclear weapons buried underneath. But now, it was toote to regret anything.

    ¡°Forsaker, could you help me out? Even if you don¡¯t care about those two Saviors, there¡¯s still a reason for this ind to exist!¡±

    ¡°Are you out of your mind? You want me to do the one thing I hate the most? This world was done for the second it began. If not for her, this ce would have ceased to exist as early as ten thousand years ago.¡±

    The only one Be could ask for help right now was the Forsaker with her. The ability of the Forsaker, her own strength, the big sister of Sacred Demon God Samantha, the chief of the World Destructors, and themander of the Chaos Bringers, the loli that calls herself the Sacred Demon God¡¯s little sister, are all existences of the same level. It was already toote to go back and ask the God of Creation for help. ording to the speed in which the floating ind is self-destructing at, they will crash onto n Ind in less than three minutes.

    The Forsaker was unexpectedly stubborn. Who knows what sort of deep grudge she had with this world, but she just wouldn¡¯t help. It was the first time Be had ever encountered such a hard girl to deal with. She could hardly even talk to her. This difficulty level was already beyond the level of hell. The Forsaker did not open her mouth to speak. She was transmitting words directly to Be¡¯s mind in a simr way to mind transmission, which could only be distinguished as a processed electronic female voice.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you help just a little? I¡¯m not asking you to save the world here, just keep the destruction within a certain range.¡±

    ¡°Not possible. There is no salvation for this world. I feel nothing for destruction, but there is also no meaning for me to interfere with the process,so that¡¯s it. I will take my leave now.¡±

    ¡°O¡¯ mighty Forsaker! Don¡¯t you hate this world line? But you¡¯re so submissive to its changes!¡±

    ¡°Who says I¡¯m submissive to the world line? Even though I can¡¯t rewrite its final ending, I can change part of it. However, in the presence of this dimension¡¯s Creator, with her here, I can not do anything.¡±

    Be had been around girls for a long time after all. Aftermunicating a little with the Forsaker, she discovered that even though the Forsaker was strongly defiant towards the world, she had always been alone. She had a particrly radical personality and is easily provoked. Be could use that to get her to help indirectly. But Be had no idea that though the Forsaker had no feelings for anyone else, only three people could move her. She had mentioned the previous two, but she never told Be the third one.

    The moment she saw Be, the Forsaker had a simr feeling with Be. She discovered the other party to have an inexplicable affinity to herself. Otherwise, she would not risk danger to help Be. Only, the Forsaker could not admit that. She was also unable to see Be¡¯s appearance clearly so it wouldn¡¯t be good to say that she knew her.

    ¡°How about this. I¡¯ll be responsible to try and get the God of Creation away from her. So can you help me to control the scope of the explosion to n Ind? That way, you can also destroy the ending of the worldline while you¡¯re at it. That doesn¡¯t contradict your original intention.¡±

    ¡°Alright, fine. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a good person either, so I¡¯ll help you out this once. However, n Ind¡¯s destruction will not change. In the future...we may also never see each other again. I don¡¯t care who you are, don¡¯t ever mention me to anyone in the future. If you can promise me that, I¡¯ll help you this once.¡±

    ¡°Alright, deal.¡±

    With Be¡¯s efforts, the Forsaker reluctantly agreed to Be¡¯s request. She agreed to help Be dy the progress of the world line. Be took onest look at the locked door of the control room as ast goodbye to her former Savior partners. Then, Be turned and left. When she left, she didn¡¯t even sneak a peek behind her, so she missed one very critical scene.

    Before Be went far a screen simr to a system interface appeared in front of the Forsaker. This was something used by Creators to control the dimensional world. The top of the screen clearly showed ¡°exclusive to the 25th Dimensional Creator¡±, which meant this was the control system of the original Dimensional Creator of this world. It was not known how it ended up in the hands of a Forsaker.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to use that crazy thing, and it¡¯s still the unfinished version to boot. I¡¯ll make an exception this time, but I won¡¯t be as nice next time.¡±

    The Forsaker reached towards the screen and pressed on the interface, turning the current time to a thousand and three hundred yearster. Then, on the time scale that originally made a minute sixty seconds long, she directly changed it to equal three thousand and six hundred seconds. With that, the destruction of the floating garden had changed from three minutes to three whole hours.

    When Be leaves, she will adjust the spatial coordinates so that the nuclear explosion area is limited only to the region surrounding n Ind, all of which required Be to lure the God of Creation away. Because, if the God of Creation was still here, she would have the authority to veto that decision. The Forsaker was currently in control of an iplete system. Once the God of Creation perceives an anomaly and makes a change, her modifications will bepletely disrupted.

    Fortunately, Be rushed back to the secret garden in time. Over there, a subsystem simr to the one at the Forsaker¡¯s side had already popped up in front of the God of Creation and her hand was already on the ¡°X¡±. If Be hade a few stepster, she would have canceled the Forsaker¡¯s changes.

    ¡°God of Creation, hold on a moment. I want to save some people so quicklye and help!¡±

    ¡°But...Mistress Be. Someone is operating our...No, someone is falsely operating your Creator System. Should you ignore that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Didn¡¯t you say you were gonna listen to me? Juste with me.¡±

    Only as ast resort did Be take out her fake identity as a Creator and finally got the God of Creation topromise. She helped Be save all the ve girls imprisoned in Ads City¡¯s royal pce before returning once more to the floating garden. Relying on the privilege of a Savior, she brought back the princesses of the ind nations confined there and brought them back to the pce on the ground.

    The Mechanic had set up a channel that a Savior could bring people through. Since it was to save people, Be couldn¡¯t even be bothered to exin the situation to those princesses. Time was short and she was just like a hawk fishing up little chicks, carrying them one by one and knocking them unconscious and sending them off through the teleportation array. Since the first step had already been interfered with, she no longer had to care about what happens next. After spending a whole hour, Be finally brought all the princesses away. Now, the only ones in the floating garden are the Mechanic and the Dark Conjurer in the sealed control room, as well as the Forsaker controlling the scene outside of it.

    In the hall of the pce, the imprisoned female ves all covered their chests with their hands and looked inplete horror at Be and the God of Creation. In their view, Be and the God of Creation are just two dark women figures. It looked rather scary, and since they were interfering with the word line, they only appeared as two terrifying ck shadows in front of the people here. Moreover, their voices also turned terrifyingly demonic in their ears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, great demons! We¡¯ll do anything!¡±

    ¡°Please spare me, please! I¡¯ll give you everything I can!¡±

    Probably since the Dark Conjurer Savior, that ¡°master trainer,¡± had tortured them to the point of fear, whether they be fallen princesses or princesses from exotic races, none of them had any resistance. They were all kneeling on the ground and begging Be not to hurt them. Be didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. It was rare for her to find some conscience in her and came to ¡°save¡± people, but they weren¡¯t even grateful for her sentiments. Is it really that hard being the good guy for once?

    Anyway, if they¡¯ve mistaken her intentions, then forget it. The problem now is that the God of Creation really dide to save them, but she was also mistaken as a demon. Now that¡¯s awkward. The God of Creation didn¡¯t really show much on her face. She turned around and looked at Be with inquisitive eyes, as if waiting for Be to make a decision.

    ¡°All of you quiet down. Listen up if you don¡¯t want to die. I¡¯m sending all of you out of n Ind, but you can¡¯t return to where you came from. I won¡¯t tell you much more than that. If you can keep your promise, you can use your souls as the price for your oath.¡±

    After listening to the God of Creation, Be requested for these beautifuldies not to return to their own homnds after leaving n Ind. Otherwise, the word line might end up being recalled. The beautifuldies quickly agreed. With Be¡¯s assistance, they sessfully teleported to n Ind¡¯s shores using the spare magical teleportation array in the royal pce that was saved for emergencies.

    Be had the God of Creation bring them to a ship at the coast and brought them away. Last Princess Brehanna was also entrusted to the God of Creation. Be took advantage of thesest moments to go to the ve market to see if she could try to release even more ve girls. The pirates on n Ind have already noticed the unusual movements of the floating garden. The floating garden that was now glowing red was slowly descending towards the location of the royal pce.

    To the people of the Bridges Kingdom it finally felt that doomsday was dawning. They couldn¡¯t even care about the lives of the ves anymore. All of them were scrambling to the coasts in order to find a boat out of this ce of imminent tragedy. The originally azure skies suddenly turned dark, not the normal darkness that appeared when the sky was covered by clouds, but like a sudden loss of light.

    The world line was slowly converging. Feeling an interference, the world line was currently restoring history in its own way. Huge waves several meters high suddenly emerged at the originally calm sea near n Ind. It didn¡¯t matter what grade the ships at the inds were, they would all be swallowed up just the same. Other than Be¡¯s fleet, which was fine since it was being protected by several Creators, the rest of the ships were gone. Based on the historical development, only some of the Bridges Kingdom¡¯s royal members were spared since they were out conquering other inds and not on n Ind.

    The fleeing ve owners didn¡¯t even have the time to care about their ves anymore. Be did not meet with much resistance as she freed all the beautiful girls in the ve market. Under Be¡¯s guidance, all of them quickly fled to the royal pce and used the emergency teleportation array there to transport to the seaside. The guards of the pce have already run away and nobody tried to grab any of the mountains of treasure. It¡¯s the end of the world and everyone is fleeing for their lives. Who¡¯s going to care about the treasure?

    Three hourster, the floating garden finally crashed on top of the royal pce in Ads City. Therge explosion instantly sank n Ind, blowing the ind up into pieces. Be had already left ALan Ind¡¯s waters with her fleet. The Forsaker kept her promise and secured the entire explosion within the n Ind region. It didn¡¯t affect any of the nearby areas.

    Be stood alone on the deck, looking at the mushroom cloud rising from the sea in the distance. Actually, the area affected by the nuclear explosion was quite simr to being cursed after. There are some things she just can¡¯t change. In the end, the two Saviors, the Mechanic and the Dark Conjurer were caught in the nuclear explosion along with the floating garden. Even a thousand yearster, they will still be Grudges.

    The Bridges Kingdom was still destroyed in the end. It was originally destroyed due to the influence of the Cursed Gate, but the nation still went extinct now after being destroyed in the nuclear explosion. The result of the Cursed Gate¡¯s appearance was still not rewritten, and the Forsaker had appeared by breaking through the world boundaries herself. The only thing that will change is the location the Cursed Gate will appear in.

    The only thing that changed for Be is that she now knows some of the important information about her own background. And, having saved many ves, those ve girls have already been taken away by the God of Creation and ced somewhere. Last Princess Brehanna was also brought back to the original world line by the God of Creation. Be¡¯s fleet will automatically return to their original timeline the next day.

    Since all the factors that changed the world line have disappeared, everything will go back to the normal timeline next. Be¡¯s only regret during this time travel experience is that she did not get to see the true face of the Forsaker. That familiar and intimate feeling proved that she was definitely someone who goes way back with her original form, Sacred Demon God Samantha. Be wasn¡¯t using her original form at that time. If she did, then she may have been able tomunicate a while longer with the Forsaker.

    However, she didn¡¯te out empty-handed. Be added the thirteen Fates to her friends list, which was recognized by the world line. After returning to the original timeline, they will still share that rtionship. Due to the change in time, other than the Third Fate who knew part of the reason, the other Fates had no idea when they had added Be as a friend.

    With that, Be got totch onto the highest-ranking existences of the Savior Camp which would facilitate her future investigations and in collecting thetest information on the Savior Camp. Be wanted to lend a hand from the Savior Camp to help her investigate who exactly the Forsaker is. Other than the Savior Camp, there were the three camps. The Chief Big Sister of the World Destructors, the Commander Little Sister of the Chaos Bringers, and Creator of Light Vianne there. With these three around, it was impossible for them to not have discovered the existence of the Forsaker after such a long amount of time.

    The only problem is the Savior Camp. The highest-ranking Twelve Fates were like day and night ifpared to the three of them, so it was possible that they weren¡¯t able to detect the Forsaker¡¯s presence also. Before Be could mull over that problem, a familiar voice pulled her thoughts back to reality.

    ¡°What¡¯re you thinking about, Be? It¡¯s rare for us toe out on a beach vacation, and it¡¯s a beach that won¡¯t be here in a thousand years. You won¡¯t be able to see it once we head back. By the way, is my swimsuit pretty?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Kriss. Of course your swimsuit is pretty. I designed it especially for you, can it not look good?¡±

    ¡°What a sweet mouth. But I¡¯m not as sexy as you are. Speaking of which, aren¡¯t you too good at lying? Telling them they can go back to the original world line by swimming here...The other student union presidents really believed you! So, what really happened?¡±

    ¡°Well...That¡¯s a secret. I¡¯ll tell you once we¡¯re back!¡±

    Be¡¯s fleet was currently located on thergest tourist ind near n Ind a thousand and three hundred years ago. On the silver beaches by the sea on Warren Ind, the girls from Be¡¯s fleet finally got their chance to move around off the ship. Warren Ind will be swallowed up by the sea several hundred yearster, so it will not interfere with the world line if they appeared here. After all, the ind is no more soon.

    The girls of the Twelve Academies sailing with Olsylvia Academy were really very lucky to experience a trip through time and space to this uninhabited ind a thousand and three hundred years ago. They were all there on that legendary silver beach, rxing while wearing the swimsuits provided to them by Be. Be fooled most of the girls here by telling them this is a secret space that nobody came to. It was all girls here anyway and they were on an uninhabited ind. There weren¡¯t any outsiders here.

    Many of the girls from the other academies originally thought that the bikini swimsuits¡¯ designs were a bit too revealing and were unwilling to try them. However, after verifying that nobody else was here, and with the girls from the Olsylvia Academy taking the lead, they also changed into the bikini swimsuits as if they were secretly ¡°tasting the forbidden fruit¡±, and enjoyed a rare moment of leisure on the beach.

    The bright sun was shining over the silver beaches. Be brought out all the equipment from swimming tubes to beach chairs, effectively turning the entire beach into a welfare beachscape only found during summertime. In another day, Be and the girls will automatically be transported back to the original world line. It was nice being able to swim on the beach with a beautiful scenery that came from over a thousand and three hundred years ago.

    Be had other intentions as well. If they changed into bikini swimsuits more than a thousand and three hundred years ago in the past, then when theye back, the girls would have been affected subconsciously by the timeline and will not feel ashamed and resist wearing bikinis anymore.

    As the mastermind behind this, Be changed back to her original form and put on a swimsuit before going with Kriss and the Renegades to find a secret spot, enjoying theirst leisure time before returning to the original timeline.

 Volume 7 Chapter 445: the Crisis Still Hidden on Alan Island and Another Meeting With the Third Fate

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 445: the Crisis Still Hidden on n Ind and Another Meeting With the Third Fate</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    At the Aldridge Empire¡¯s seaside resort, Oldrango City¡¯s coastal area, the oceans near n Ind. Be¡¯s fleet had finally re-entered the timeline of 1,300 yearster. After the white fog dissipated, the fleet was stopped at its original location as it was presently noon. Everything that happenedst night was just like a dream. Fortunately, the Dimensional Creators were still here, seemingly to testify the authenticity of their recent travel in time.

    Creator of Light Vianne and the others had simply decided to join Be¡¯s fleet as a break to rx. Be quietly logged into the Savior System as the thirteen Fates were still there in her Friends List. Other than the mysterious Thirteenth Fate, who was offline, the rest were online. Due to the change in the timeline, Be could not recall for a moment how she added the thirteenth Fate.

    In addition to the Fates, Be also got a set of equipment tomunicate with the God of Creation. It was a strange mirror that she could use to connect directly with the God of Creation. The God of Creation¡¯s status was also online currently. She seemed to be around all the time, but her status had always shown her being busy. It was busy work being a God of Creation. She basically spent each day out and about settling dimension-rted errands.

    So, Be didn¡¯t disturb her. She had her contact information anyway, and that was all that mattered. Even though Be had some bold ideas, now was not the time to push down the God of Creation. She roughly checked on some information on the Savior¡¯s chatting tform to confirm that the system-type Saviors around n Ind were back. Everything should have gone back to normal. However, the system-type Saviors didn¡¯t seem to remember themselves warping back in time at all.

    Other than the people on Be¡¯s fleet, the others who experienced the Time Warp basically didn¡¯t remember anything about it. Who knew how the God of Creation did this. The people on n Ind were also warped when they were caught in the white fog. The only ones who did not warp back in time were those from the Alessandra Academy and the Antote Academy¡¯s ships. Due to mysterious hidden existences in their ships, they could avoid being pulled into the Time Warp. They were only surrounded by the fog for one night. Nothing happened to them at all.

    Currently, the Twelve Academies Exchange Tournament was going to begin on the next day, but Be wasn¡¯t really interested in it. She was mainly participating as a substitute this time. Unless a very powerful existence popped up, Be wouldn¡¯t even bother to make an appearance. Without counting Be, Kriss, and the others, there were still God Chosen Knight Scott and the other Saviors in the Olsylvia Academy. There were also the four old and new Demon Kings, including Sky Demon King Dolores and the others who had signed up as external aid for fun, and also Creator of Light Vianne and the Creators who also signed up out of boredom.

    Even if the other academies had system-type Saviors, their cheat level still couldn¡¯tpare to that of the Olsylvia Academy with Demon Kings and Creators on the benches. The current Olsylvia Academy was a mixture of Saviors, Creators, World Destructors, Chaos Bringers, as well as a variety of forces. Just the level of cheats alone was already way more perverse than anything the other academies had.

    The current n Ind was still that Phantom Ind in disguise. Be didn¡¯t change too much of the world line during the time travel, so the Bridges Kingdom¡¯s descendants did not stop trying to restore the kingdom. Only the leaders had changed. ording to the information given by the God of Creation, the leader of the restoration movement had changed from Last Princess Brehanna to Last Prince Brizig.

    Last Princess Brehanna failed toplete her heaven-defying attempt at changing the world line and was now put under the God of Creation¡¯s observation. After a while, she would be sent back to Be for her to decide her fate. Right now, Be was hanging out with Kriss and Mage Princess Ariel at n Ind while they looked for information about a good ce for a holiday stay.

    The main reason Be came to participate in the Twelve Academies Exchange Tournament was that she was chasing after the summer beach swimsuit eye candy. The rest were all hypocritical lies. Right now, other than the Sainsbury Academy (Archer Academy), Augustus Academy (Alchemy and Engineering Academy), and Elitechra Academy (Warrior Academy) that Be hadn¡¯t found an opportunity to invade, the high-ranking student union members of the other Twelve Academies of the Human race had already fallen under Be¡¯s control, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to promote summertime swimsuits.

    It was indeed difficult to find a suitable vacation beach spot. The nuclear explosion from over 1,300 years ago had already destroyed all traces of modernity left on n Ind. Simultaneously, both the Mechanic and the Dark Conjurer, thest genuine Saviors, also met their demise in the explosion with their bodies nowhere to be found. Anyway, there was no changing their fates of bing Grudges. The beach was also leveled to the ground during the explosion, so it was difficult to find.

    Be and the girls were currently enjoying themselves at n Ind¡¯s Ota Town. Many tourists could be found in this resort town in addition to the students from the Twelve Academies. The town had also significantly changed. You could no longer see the Bridges Kingdom¡¯s capital that was here over a thousand years ago. All traces of Ads had disappeared. Since n Ind was considered a tourist ind, the goods sold here were mostly sea products such as pearls, corals, and such. Except, the prices were a little unscrupulous.

    ¡°Pearls on sale! These beauties arrived justst week! Buy one, get one free. String starts from a thousand gold coins!¡±

    ¡°Crystal corals! These are the real deal! If you find a fake, we¡¯ll offer ten more aspensation! Buy two, get one free, starting price from two thousand gold coins apiece!¡±

    Be looked through the goods sold at the stalls without much interest. She had seen plenty of pearls in her life, and she had tons of the most precious luminous pearls. As for the Crystal Corals, Be had also gotten sick of looking at the Crimson Corals that were even more expensive than them and was naturally uninterested. After pushing down the Manasvir Empire¡¯s empress, Manya Fn, the richest person in the Human Continent, who was also a transmigrator, Be had already amassed riches beyond what an average person could dream of, so these ordinary treasures were nothing to her.

    Just when Be took Kriss¡¯ hand and was ready to browse elsewhere, she sensed several sneaky figures in the shadows following her that were hiding in the shadows of the stores on both sides of the street. Kriss and Ariel also discovered them soon after. These two Renegades were hiding a lot of power deep inside them, so it was normal for them to notice they were being followed.

    ¡°Be, we¡¯re being followed, and they don¡¯t seem to be humans!¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Kriss, Ariel, you two noticed it too?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I can feel that their gaze is on Kriss. Can¡¯t be perverts, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Ariel. You think a pervert¡¯s going to be eyeing someone¡¯s neck?¡±

    After this quiet conversation with Kriss and Ariel, Be noticed the stalker¡¯s gaze. It really was at Kriss¡¯ neck. In that case, this didn¡¯t seem like a normal human pervert. Kriss had a rather sizable chest, so what was so nice to see about her neck?

    Be and the girls deliberately headed into a quiet alley to get the stalkers to show themselves, but disappointingly, they remained on standby. Once they saw Be and the girls enter the alley, they were just about to attack but abruptly disappeared as if they had received some sort ofmand.

    This made Be feel very depressed. Those tailgaters really were too unprofessional. Why would they retreat halfway through? What a scam. However, she found a rather old looking store in the quiet corner. The store didn¡¯t sell any tourist souvenirs, but rather some antique books. The shop-owner was a person wearing a grey cloak. Seeing that there wasn¡¯t anywhere else they could go, they decided to visit the store.

    While Be was looking at the goods, she found her surroundings instantly turning ck and white. Kriss and Ariel were still looking at the goods on the shelves; they didn¡¯t notice Be entering the ck and white world at all. Be wasn¡¯t flustered. She calmly looked up at the person in the grey robe. That guy was likely up to something.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Haven¡¯t we talked 1,300 years ago?¡±

    ¡°Uh, are you the third Fate, sir?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You are the first Savior to have survived after going back in time. The other Saviors were all sucked into the timeline and were never able toe back. They don¡¯t even have their memories anymore, so you¡¯re a special one!¡±

    The third Fate¡¯s current state was only a phantom. After knowing that, Be wasn¡¯t so scared anymore.

    So it turned out that the Third Fate hade to this dimension out of curiosity. She wanted to confirm Be¡¯s condition, so she purposefully arranged for a phantom to wait for Be here. The Fate, who was in a phantom state, was unable to see anything. This was also the reason why she did not notice that Be was a turncoat at first nce. She could only judge Be by her soul.

    Aftermunicating with Be, the third Fate found that this system-type Savior had a very clear mind of her own and not a ¡®Yes-man¡¯ like the other nd system-type Saviors. This sincerity increased the third Fate¡¯s impression of Be by quite a lot. After some thought, the third Fate decided to persuade her to retreat.

    ¡°Well... Be. Would you consider changing dimensional worlds? I can help you change to a new dimension for you to do your tasks on. This ce is... Frankly, I¡¯m not supposed to say this, but there¡¯s a grim outlook for the Saviors in this dimension.¡±

    ¡°Why? Haven¡¯t we sent a lot of Saviors here?¡±

    ¡°Numbers won¡¯t help. ording to our scouting, the top ten existences of the World Destructor¡¯s Demon Gods and Evil Gods, and the top ten existences of the Chaos Bringers have all shown signs of invading this realm and they have yet to leave. Due to certain reasons, other Creators with no good intentions have also appeared in this dimension.¡±

    ¡°Be, if you would like to extend your career as a Savior, then I suggest you to change dimensions. I still have that much authority to help. You are the first lower-ranking Savior who can chat with me without any fear, just like a friend.¡±

    In the end, Be still declined the third Fate¡¯s kindness. A ¡°multiple spy¡± like her won¡¯t face any problems. However, Be learned a lot of information about n Ind from the third Fate. Based on that information, after the Bridges Kingdom¡¯s demise on n Ind, this ce went under the control of the Blood Race. The Blood Race had originally been expelled from their home by the Demons and the Undead during the scramble for supremacy in the Demon Continent, after which they joined hands with the descendants of the Bridges Kingdom¡¯s royal family.

    The suspicious guys following Be and the others earlier were the descendants of the Blood Race, as they did not give up halfway because of any orders or noticed that Be and the others weren¡¯t people they should mess with. Instead, when they entered the third Fate¡¯s boundary, it led to them being in a temporary stealth state, so the Blood Race suddenly lost track of them and had to change targets.

    The entirety of n Ind had been controlled by the Blood Race for a long time. Duke Wagner, the one responsible for hosting this Twelve Academies Exchange Tournament, was said to be a high-ranking Blood Race in disguise, so the entire Ota Town was under the secret control of the Blood Race. The Blood Race¡¯s real base should be near n Ind, in a ce nicknamed ¡°Bat Ind.¡±

    The specific location of this ¡°Bat Ind¡± had not been discovered by the Savior Camp as of yet. Many Saviors had been arranged to scout the area to find the ce, but it had yet to yield any results. The Radiant Church of this dimension seemed to have forgotten some important attributes as the Blood Race did not appear in their list of evils. Thus, they did not interfere with any of their activities.

    When Be got this information, she became more worried about the safety of n Ind. Right now, n Ind was an evil force that was not in cahoots with Be and was roughly divided into three factions. There was the Blood Race led by Duke Wagner. These guys wereing for the students who had arrived at the ind. Then, there were the Deep Sea Alliance and the humans of the Darkness Continent. After the sea monster attack, they had temporarily disappeared, but they could reappear at any time. The final group of forces was the unknown troublemakers hidden amongst the Twelve Academies, such as those specializing in gambling for the results of thepetition.

    When Be and the girls came back to their senses, the shop had already disappeared. The third Fate¡¯s true body was not here, so her phantom disappeared aftering in contact with Be. Other than Be, neither Kriss nor Ariel had any recollections of the event. Be was the only one left with memories of the third Fate. The moment just now seemed to have just been a short trance for them.

    ¡°Be, that¡¯s strange... I seem to remember we were shopping just now, but for some reason, I can¡¯t really remember what we were looking at anymore... Ariel, do you remember?¡±

    ¡°I... I think I remember a little? Only the image seems blurry... Whether it¡¯s real or not, I really can¡¯t tell you.¡±

    ¡°Kriss, Ariel. I think we should go. That was probably just an illusion. Let¡¯s go back to the fleet!¡±

    While reassuring Kriss and Ariel, she tried to get the two Renegades to forget about the encounter with the Fate. On the other hand, Be wanted to rush back as soon as possible. After learning that Ota Town was an area controlled by the Blood Race, she was a bit restless. She knew very well about the hobbies of the Blood Race, and her fleet consisted of all girls. There was a high probability of them being attacked by the Blood Race.

    The Radiant Church of this dimension didn¡¯t seem to have any special means to fight against the Blood Race, so Be could only enlist the Creator of Light Vianne, who was rxing on the ship. She had special ways to restrain certain demonic beings, which of course, included the Blood Race. On the way back, Be and the others discovered that they could not find anyone anymore on the once lively streets. The stalls had also changed.

    Even though it was currently daytime, Ota Town lookedpletely different to them now. It almost seemed as if the previous Ota Town was just a disguise. The town¡¯s residents had long been under the Blood Race¡¯s control and had all turned into vampire ves. Under the disguise of camouge magic, those who entered the town for the first time could only see the illusions. Be and the girls were in the third Fate¡¯s boundary earlier, and when they came out again, that was considered their second time entering Ota Town, so the deceptive effects of the illusion no longer worked on them.

    The inhabitants of Ota Town had been turned into low-level vampires, and their eyes were emitting a red glow simr to the eyes of bats in the night. You could already see the pair of sharp fangs stretching out of the mouths of some. Under the effect of illusion magic, the tourists entering the town failed to recognize this ploy. Even the priests from the Radiant Church were fooled.

    These fake Blood Race inders were chatting enthusiastically with the visitors. Once they managed to confuse the tourists and had them stumble over to a dead angle, they were killed and turned into one of them. Be looked up at the sky of Ota Town and could vaguely see ayer of translucent ss. It was probably thanks to that ss that sunlight was unable to truly shine into Ota Town despite it being daytime. Those Blood Races had yet to be strong enough that they did not have to fear the sunlight.

    With that in mind, things were easier to deal with. Be was nning to destroy thatyer of translucent ss so that the Blood Race pretending to be humans would all die under the sunlight. That way, she could sneakily wipe out the inhabitants of Ota Town using the power of the sun. Just as Be was preparing to find the opportunity to pull off that n, Kriss gently reached out to pull Be back.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Kriss? You must have seen it too, right? I¡¯m going to make them disappear.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Be. Some of the girls seem to have been caught. If you do that, then they might get anxious and start using them as hostages. We shouldn¡¯t rm them just yet.¡±

    ¡°Huh, so some girls really have been caught? Kriss, temporary change of n. You and Ariel find a way to return to the fleet. Tell the girls to note to Ota Town for now. I¡¯ll go summon a few peers.¡±

    Following what Kriss said, Be really did discover that some students had taken the Blood Race¡¯s bait. And, they were even the students from the Twelve Academies. They had metal cogs on their uniforms, so they should be students from the Augustus Academy.

 Volume 7 Chapter 446: Destruction of Duke Wagnerâ€™s Manor, the Blood Lair in Ota Town

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 446: Destruction of Duke Wagner¡¯s Manor, the Blood Lair in Ota Town</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    At the Aldridge Empire¡¯s seaside resort spot, at the coastal area of Oldrango City, Ota Town on n Ind. This area has alreadye under the control of the Blood Race. After sending off Kriss and Ariel, Be tried to summon a few of her fellow Demon Kings over. She used a rather forbidden spell and did not summon Blood Demon King Eleanor and the others directly over, but rather only connected their minds to herself with a special medium.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Be? Eleanor and I were ying some rounds with the other two Demon Kings. They really aren¡¯t up to par. They¡¯ve already lost a few games.¡±

    ¡°Uh, Dolores. I found traces of the Blood Race here. I may have to summon you guyster to stir up something. If there are many Demon Kings, then it will be hard for the Saviors to judge which one it is.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Just call uster.¡±

    Sky Demon King Dolores and Blood Demon King Eleanor were currently having a delightful time ying four yer mahjong with Ocean Demon King Victoria and Dark Night Demon King Aggy. When they received Be¡¯s call, they were very quick to agree toe give their supportter. If there are many Demon Kings on the field, then the aura they leave behind will be chaotic. Most Saviors can¡¯t distinguish between the auras of Demon Kings when three or more are mixed in. Even if Be was fighting a ¡°dark vs dark¡± fight, she still had to make some preparations.

    Large numbers of higher-ranking Blood Races have already appeared in Ota Town, both male and female. In terms of their looks, each of the guys were iparably handsome, but there was also a demonic charm mixed in, just like the handsome vampires in shoujo mangas. Based on Be¡¯s observations, basically none of the female tourists visiting Ota Town could refuse the blonde-haired blue-eyed vampire hotties. Once they bite onto their hooks, they¡¯ll end up following them in a trance.

    There were female vampires too, and all of them were well dressed up like the top gals in brothels, nobledies, or young mistresses. There were all sorts. Many men were bewitched and lost their minds. Just a single beckon or a wink had them going off with the vampires. Be scanned the area with the Savior¡¯s system and found that other than her, there wasn¡¯t a single system-type Savior around Ota Town.

    System-type Saviors, it seems, have all received missions and gone to investigate the Skull Ind near n Ind, which is the source of the souls lost at sea. It was said to be inhabited by powerful demons. While the other Saviors are off on the ¡°thousand-man dungeon¡±, the Blood Race have made their move in advance on the girls visiting Ota Town.

    Be had also received a task to crusade against the tyrants at sea or something. Only, her system mailbox had long been stuffed full of the tasks shoved on her by the Eighth Fate, so Be wasn¡¯t able to see thetest task at a nce. Naturally, she had no idea that this thousand-man activity was going on. Based on her style, even if she did see it, Be wouldn¡¯t have gone. After all, she wasn¡¯t a real system-type Savior. If she pops up around them too much, she may end up risking exposure, so it was better not to go.

    Be didn¡¯t attract the attention of the Blood Race standing there. After getting in contact with the God of Creation, Be was quickly able to secretly learn a godly skill: ¡°Perception Barrier¡± magic. With the help of this magic, no Blood Race could see Be and they continued to fool the visitors at the town without fear. Be summoned an invisible Energy Devouring Insect. This kind of Abyssal Demonic Insect is able to devour all the magic power of a barrier, causing the barrier to eventually copse.

    ¡°Go, little guy! Help me eat up that ss!¡±

    Seemingly understanding Be¡¯s words, the Abyss Devouring Insect nodded its head like a human before quietly rising up into the air. Just like an explosion, it burst out into many copies in mid-air. These almost transparent Abyss Demonic Insects quickly stered over the light-blocking barrier like moths and began quietly sucking up the energy.

    Be followed the people who were lured by the vampires and quietly went to Duke Wagner¡¯s Manor at the center of Ota Town. Right now, the illusion barrier around Duke Wagner¡¯s Manor no longer worked on Be so she could see the true appearance of the building. This wasn¡¯t a human duke¡¯s manor at all, it was the nest of vampires.

    The true Duke Wagner must have died many years ago. Due to the harassment the Aldridge Empire suffered at sea from the Oceanic Race these recent years, they were already semi shut off from the coastline. As the no.1 tourist spot, n Ind was actually presently closed. Other than the Twelve Academy Tournament, the empire did not pay much attention to the n Ind¡¯s changes, so they naturally did not know that Duke Wagner had already been swapped out by one of the Blood Race.

    Be was able to sense a strong blood smell from the Blood Race¡¯s Lair before even going in. She had mistakenly entered one of the Blood Race¡¯s blood feastsst time so she could still tolerate this sort of smell. During that time, Be wasn¡¯t able to stay for too long due to the sudden siege of the system-type Saviors, but these ones really don¡¯t know how to hide themselves. The first n¡¯s Chief Elder had just been taken out by the Savior Army, and now it didn¡¯t take long for them toe out and cause trouble again.

    This ce is the Blood Race¡¯s banquet sanctum. You could see pools of fresh blood everywhere, and the humans led here by the Blood Race were held separated, with men being treated as general fodder. On both sides of the hallway at the entrance to Duke Magner¡¯s Manor stood a row of ck metal cages that held the men that were lured here. These men were all skinny to the point where they looked like skeletons and their faces were all gaunt and emaciated. Be had no idea whether they were sucked dry or drained. One after another, those Blood Race beauties were more and more unrestrained. They could almostpare with subi.

    None of the captured men were killed. They were just thrown here as food. What the Blood Race wants to collect are blood servants responsible specifically to supply blood. Whether the gender of the Blood Race master was male or female, the blood servants are destined to be female. This is the tradition of the Blood Race. Men can only be tossed here to waste away.

    The beauties who were tempted here were also divided into two categories. Blood servants can only be transformed out of young virgin girls. Those who were no longer pure were stripped naked after simple treatment and were hung at the side to be nurtured as high quality food. Be had onlye to intervene because she saw that many Augustus Academy girls were abducted.

    Augustus Academy¡¯s uniform is very recognizable. The uniforms were basically decorated with either metal gears or potion bottles. This academy mainly taught students specializing in alchemy and magic doll manufacturing. Their actual battle ability wascking, but they had strong magic power, so it wasn¡¯t unreasonable for them to catch the eyes of the Blood Race.

    If these alchemists were to fall into the hands of the Blood Race, the consequences will be serious. The only thing Be can be thankful about is the fact that the Augustus Academy¡¯s Student Union President was not here. The beautiful alchemist president had just been moved over to Be¡¯s fleet this morning to pay a visit to Frederica Academy¡¯s student union president, Caroline, averting a disaster.

    At the edge of onerge pool of blood, the beauties who had been lured here took off all their clothes after being hypnotized, then they were each bound upside down on a cross with ck blindfolds over their eyes and a ck ball of cloth stuffing their mouths. By the time they sobered up, they were already done for.

    At the wrists and ankles of the beautiful girls were metal hoops with barbs that cut into their fair white skin. Drip by drip, the fresh blood of the beauties dripped down along the special grooves and flowed down the inverted cross. There was a golden goblet specially put there to collect their blood.

    Be seemed to have seen this sort of y from one of the Vow Breakers, the Blood Queen. This is probably a hobby for all of the Blood Race. She didn¡¯t think about rescuing the girls for the time being. Be finally saw Duke Wagner, the man behind the scenes, sitting at the table at the very heart of the room. To be precise, he was a Blood Race acting as Grand Duke Wagner, and was a Grand Duke level vampire. He may be a scourge in the outside world, but he was no different from any other Blood Race in Be¡¯s eyes.

    The vampire Grand Duke Wagner was dressed in a ck suit like a proper gentleman, just shy of a gentleman¡¯s cap. The Grand Duke¡¯splexion looked weak and pale, as if he was an albino man without the slightest rosiness behind his skin. He had long blonde hair and blue eyes surrounded by deep dark circles. Be couldn¡¯t be sure whether it was from his death energy or if he justcked sleep. Other than the pair of fangs at his lips that no longer needed to be hidden, Duke Wagner still had an appearance that was considerable to a normal human handsome middle-aged uncle¡¯s style.

    This Vampire Grand Duke was entertaining several humanpanions, one of whom is a handsome guy with short white hair. There were some simrities in his appearance to the royal descendant of the Bridges Kingdom, Last Princess Brehanna. He should be the new leader of the restoration forces of the Bridges Kingdom taking Brehanna¡¯s ce, Last Prince Brizig. How did this guy hook up with the Blood Race? Be was a little curious and quietly headed closer.

    Duke Wagner had set up a blood feast for Prince Brizig and his party. Be felt that this hospitality was a bit too insincere. Prince Brzig and his men weren¡¯t even of the Blood Race. Sitting in front of therge table full of blood-filled wine sses and all sorts of exotic food, Prince Brizig and his men just looked at each other. They didn¡¯t even know how they shouldin. It was clear enough that Duke Wagner intended to ¡°eat alone¡±, so why leave out a table of food? Not like they can eat it anyway.

    ¡°Duke Wagner, have you seen our cooperation n? As soon as the Twelve Academy Tournament opens up tomorrow and the students enter the venue, you can activate the boundary and control all the students!¡±

    ¡°His Excellency Prince Brizig, everything is set on our part. However, other than the few girls, the rest are to be handed to our disposal. I have not encountered so many beautiful blood servants in more than a year.¡±

    ¡°Other than the powerful nobles such as the princesses, you may do with the others however you wish. I want to use them as hostages to threaten the Human Continent.¡±

    So it turns out these two guys are discussing evil ns. Duke Wagner was trying to catch more human females as blood servants while Prince Brizig merely wants to restore his kingdom. By kidnapping the princesses of various empires as hostage, he will be able to use them as bargaining chips. This princess kidnapping n has long been used by Be, but in a different way. Be¡¯s ¡°kidnapping way¡± was just a little special and could have the kidnapped princesses fall into indulgence.

    However, since Be was here, she won¡¯t let them seed. The Twelve Academy Tournament was going to begin tomorrow. She can ignore everyone else, but Duke Wagner was destined not to live past today. Be cast her Demon King summoning magic secretly and got the four Demon Kings on standby summoned over to help.

    The main ones fighting are going to be Blood Demon King Eleanor and Sky Demon King Dolores, as well as Be. The two Old Demon Kings, Ocean Demon King Victoria and Dark Night Demon King Aggy, only had to sit and watch. They still weren¡¯t considered allies with the New Demon Kings like Be, but the main reason Be summoned them here was just so they could disrupt the aura to avoid the detection of the Savior Camp afterwards, and did not need them to fight for now.

    The translucent boundary that was constantly over Ota Town finally copsed after its energy was devoured by the Abyss Demonic Insect Race¡¯s Energy Devouring Insects. The destruction of that barrier was just like the destruction of the ozoneyer. When the ultraviolet light from the sun hit the ground, it quickly wiped out all the evil Blood Race.

    Those low-ranking Blood Race members were unable to withstand the sunlight at all and issued painful screams under the sun¡¯s rays, after which they quickly fell into the ground and formed a puddle of blood. Just like the evil undead creatures, as they disappeared, the illusion magic disappeared as well and the true face of Ota Town was gradually revealed to the outsiders.

    ¡°This energy is...Demon King! That¡¯s not right, this isn¡¯t the aura of the Demon King who¡¯s working with us.¡±

    ¡°Grand Duke Wagner, bad news. The defensive barrier in the sky has broken. The sun...The sun is...¡±

    ¡°Damn it! His Excellency Prince Brizig, please make yourselvesfortable. I must meet with that Demon King now!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, I¡¯m right here.¡±

    The entrance to Duke Wagner¡¯s manor was directly shattered by energy. Blood Demon King Eleanor stood with six bright crimson-colored wings behind her and dark red Demon King Armor. She had a red demon mask worn on her face so others couldn¡¯t see her true appearance. However, Eleanor¡¯s figure and long hair had already revealed her gender.

    Grand Duke Wagner¡¯splexion instantly changed. The Demon King working with them was a man, but the Demon King who invaded this ce was clearly female. Demon Kings are temperamental creatures and can turn on their friends at any moment, it wasmon to see them leading their cooperative partners to their deaths. Even more infuriatingly, Prince Brizig had already run off without a trace along with his men. He¡¯s really ¡°giving him face¡± isn¡¯t he? He allowed him and his subordinates to make themselvesfortable, but they really up and ran.

    ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t seem to have a contractual rtionship, do we? My contract is with...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you¡¯re working with another Demon King. ALright now, you can rest in peace...No, you can rest forever now!¡±

    ¡°Stop her! I¡¯m going to find that Demon King!¡±

    As Grand Duke Wagner gave the order, even if the Blood Race around the ce were all scared to death, they still did as he said and pounced over from all directions, attempting to stop Blood Demon King Eleanor from advancing by overwhelming her with numbers. Naturally, such attempts are futile. Without even making a move, a mist of blood had already sprang out around Eleanor. The blood almost seemed to be alive as they turned into sharp thorns and stabbing all the Blood Race to death in mid-air.

    The Blood Race who were being attacked by the blood mist were all drained into dry corpses as if they were having their blood sucked instead. It was a bloody scene. Many sober human ves fainted out of fear after seeing this terrifying image. Grand Duke Wagner who knew he was no match for this Demon King was just nning to transform into a bat and escape, but he was stopped by a bright light that fell from the sky.

    Arge hole had unknowingly been opened up on the ceiling of Duke Wagner¡¯s Manor. Sky Demon King Dolores stood there with dark purple armor, holding a golden book in her hand and standing at the opening. She flipped open the golden book in her hands and opened her mouth slightly, seemingly reciting some sort of song. It was a melody simr to the hymns of the Radiant Church which instantly filled Duke Wagner¡¯s entire manor.

    Sky Demon King Dolores wore a purple butterfly mask that covered half of her face, making it impossible to make out her features. Even though she is a Demon King, Dolores¡¯s body had a divine glow under the sunlight. The other Demon Kings at the scene instantly had the misconception that Dolores was a Deity but merely holding the title of a Demon King.

    Fortunately, the hymn recited by Sky Demon King Dolores had the ¡°friendly fire¡± option set to off so the other four Demon Kings didn¡¯t feel any ill reactions to it. They just felt that their Demon King hearts that were beating quickly from the battle were now less excited from the soothing properties. If Be was the one making a move, it would likely end in a wave of idental injuries, instantly offing the five Demon Kings along with the others in one big ultimate move including herself.

    As the melody of the hymn gradually unfolded, the ck mist emerging from Duke Wagner¡¯s body gradually dissolved away. Under the suppression of the hymn, Duke Wagner was unable to even counterattack. He could only stay in ce and roar in reluctant defeat.

    ¡°Hymn chanting! You..Are you a Demon King or a Deity? To be able to use...¡±

    ¡°Rest now. In your next lifetime, don¡¯t...No, that¡¯s not right. If you¡¯re going to do bad, just do it out of our sights.¡±

    ¡°No...Wait, we can talk this through! We can make a deal! We can split the profits one to nine. I only need one...¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I...We don¡¯t deal with men.¡±

    Duke Wagner¡¯s final cry was still interrupted by Be. His deal with the previous Demon King was a split of three to seven, but for the sake of his life, he didn¡¯t mind splitting one to nine. Unfortunately, before Blood Demon King Eleanor¡¯s ¡°Blood Wheel¡± coulde down on him, Be shed behind Duke Wagner¡¯s back and pierced straight through Duke Wagner¡¯s heart with a ¡°Dark Spiral¡±.

    Duke Wagner fell with resignation. Even in his death, he was unable to find the Third Demon King. He did not even see what the Demon King who killed him looked like. After his heart burst apart, Wagner was done for. His corpse was turned into a puddle by Sky Demon King Dolores¡¯s hymn, and the other Blood Race in the manor also turned into puddles and disappeared. Being killed by the joint attack of three Demon Kings, Duke Wagner¡¯s death was considered dignified.

 Volume 6 Chapter 375: Scoundrel Dragon Knight Bellaâ€™s Winning Streak With Observer Priest Isaman

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 375: Scoundrel Dragon Knight Be¡¯s Winning Streak With Observer Priest Isaman</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal Ed

    *Observer in the title is Priest Isaman following along for the ride like ducklings behind their mother

    The Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madix City¡¯s imperial city arena round 1 of the finals, Dragon Knight Bellina and Priest Isaman VS Dragon Knight Copperfield and Fire Mage Wendy was currently ongoing. Based on tradition, knights with mounts usually had the upper hand. Copperfield had his griffin while his partner had her ming Phoenix. Their odds were clearly better than Grand Duke Bellina who was unable to use her dragon mount.

    The betting odds were also on Dragon Knight Copperfield¡¯s side. ¡°Spades K¡± was probably holding a deep grudge against Grand Duke Bellina for their failed ploy and hadn¡¯t been thinking much of her since the round started. But Be couldn¡¯t even be bothered to pay any attention to them. She would deal with these clowns when she had the time; getting past thepetition was more important right now.

    Copperfield dared not underestimate Be anymore. The other party was a Dragon Knight, after all. Even without a mount, thebat power of a Dragon Knight was no joke. Only during this match was Grand Duke Bellina judged as a Dragon Knight. All the information regarding her was nk, so for the newly emerged dragon knight, the other dragon knights had no idea of her technique and other rted information.

    Copperfield flew up into the air with his griffin at the first opportunity, followed by hispanion, Fire Mage Wendy, with her ming Phoenix. Priest Isaman moved her feet slightly and got closer behind Be¡¯s back. This was how priests usually positioned themselves, and she didn¡¯t really want to be any special.

    Fire Mage Wendy got into action first. With a wave of the fire magic scepter in her hand, a super long me dragon magic descended from the sky, crashing straight towards Priest Isaman¡¯s position. A dragon knight had a high defense, so the first priority was to get rid of the ¡°nanny¡±. Priest Isaman wasst round¡¯s champion. Thus, Fire Mage Wendy started out with a high-leveled fire magic attack instead of testing the waters with a Fireball.

    Be moved in front of Isaman to defend her. The small round shield in her hand suddenly turned into an icy Frost Shield that emitted gusts of cold air, borrowing Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth¡¯s power. This cold aura that came from the deep sea extinguished the me Dragon attack.

    ¡°What an insane piece of equipment... It actually blocked my me Dragon. Damn it.¡±

    ¡°Wendy, get your ultimate ready. I¡¯ll go knock the knight out of the way!¡±

    ¡°Can you do it? I¡¯m warning you. No flirting, no funny thoughts.¡±

    ¡°Of course. Just youdies... Ah no, oops, I mean just you is enough for me!¡±

    Dragon Knight Copperfieldunched a ¡°Knight¡¯s Charge¡± towards Be¡¯s position on his royal griffin. He nned to descend from the sky and knock Be away in one swoop so that Fire Mage Wendy behind him would have the chance to cast her fire ultimate, ¡°Celestial Fire¡±. It was a massive area-of-effect ultimate that could cover the entire arena. Be and Isaman won¡¯t be able to dodge it.

    However, Be did not dodge. In an instant, the shield in her hand changed from a cold Frost Shield to an incredibly sturdy Crystal Greatshield. Holding it up, she shed with the swooping Griffin Knight straight on. Everything was over by the time Copperfield could react. He was unable to dodge and was knocked straight out of the arena after a loud bang, and the griffin fell prostrate in the arena from the severe impact.

    ording to the rules, anyone knocked out of the arena was considered to have lost. Dragon Knight Copperfield crawled up awkwardly from the grass. Wasn¡¯t this excessively fast? He was disqualified before the battle even began. He hadpletely thrown away the reputation of the Octavia Empire¡¯s royal family, and that too to a woman. Due to a knight¡¯s chivalry requirements, he could not curse at a woman and could only stay there like a fool by himself.

    ¡°Is that Grand Duke¡¯s crystal shield a divine artifact? That defense is unbelievable. Damn, lost again.¡±

    Dragon Knight Copperfield rubbed his arm that had turned numb from the impact and left the venue gloomily. He didn¡¯t even care about his femalepanion, Fire Mage Wendy, anymore. Wendy had just finished building up her ¡°Celestial Fire¡± and was about tounch it when she saw Be flying up with a pair of transparent wings that looked simr to an Elven Dragon¡¯s.

    ¡°Magic wings! You... If you had flying equipment like flying wings, why didn¡¯t you use it sooner?¡±

    ¡°Junior Sister Wendy, just admit defeat. Your knight has already lost.¡±

    ¡°As if I would... Victory is...¡±

    Wendy had a stubborn personality that refused to ept defeat. This beautiful girl dressed in a ming red mage costume wasn¡¯t someone who gave up easily. Even if Dragon Knight Copperfield lost, she still wouldn¡¯t lose heart. Be had many ways to deal with beautifuldies like these. She rushed over and nned to subdue her at close range.

    When Wendy¡¯s summoned ming Phoenix saw the situation, it immediatelyunched a me Whirlwind in an attempt to blow Be away. As a Holy Beast, the ming Phoenix could feel the disturbing evil aura hidden within Be. me Whirlwind was an advanced magic technique andbined both wind and fire elements. Itsbat power was stronger than simple fire or wind magic.

    However, its opponent was the super cheat yer Be, an existence beyond the rules of the world. She simply ignored the me Whirlwind blowing towards her as her entire body was enveloped in a frosty protective aura that cut off the me Whirlwind. After that, Be forcefully stood on the ming Phoenix¡¯s back and stomped down with all her might, kicking the ming Phoenix to the ground.

    Withstanding such a heavy stomp all of a sudden, the ming Phoenix shrieked and dropped from the sky. Fire Mage Wendy, who was on its back, also fell from the high-altitude due to the sudden loss of her mount. Be came forward to hold Wendy from behind. Due to her habits, her ¡°demon ws¡± very naturally pressed down on Wendy¡¯s plump chest. The body of this fire mage was unexpectedly full and, at the very least, felt very good to the touch.

    ¡°What... What are you doing, Grand Duke... Have some self-respect. Don¡¯t... Let go!¡±

    ¡°Hurry up and surrender, or I¡¯ll have to start pinching!¡±

    ¡°Pinch?! You... I surrender... Don¡¯t you try anything funny!¡±

    Clearly, Wendy never expected to be groped by a woman and felt at a loss for a moment. Be brazenly intended to pinch the erogenous zones in front of her chest, causing Fire Mage Wendy, who would never admit defeat, to lose herposure. The assault on her chests was already making her feel strange, so what sort of bad things would happen to her if she got pinched?

    Fire Mage Wendy had no choice but to cancel the ¡°Celestial Fire¡± she was just about tounch. Since both of them were high up, the audience could only see their blurred silhouettes and not their hands¡¯ movements. Most people had no idea what Be had done to make Wendy admit defeat, but Priest Isaman seemed to be aware. She had a helpless expression on her face. Be was probably bullying girls again.

    ¡°Grand Duke Be, you¡¯re horrible. I...¡±

    ¡°Wendy, do you know what this is called between women? You¡¯re not nning to report me, are you?¡±

    ¡°That... Damn it, you¡¯re such a scoundrel! I... Just you wait!¡±

    For a moment, Wendy really didn¡¯t know what to do about Be. If she said she was assaulted, it didn¡¯t seem to be against thew of any human empire. So, she could only yell at her and quickly leave. This girl... Be was actually quite eager for her toe get revenge. She could then press her down on her bed and have her way with her. It was a bit too much of a waste to leave such a good youngdy to her yboy Imperial Brother Copperfield. Might as well leave it for herself to enjoy!

    Under the audience¡¯s incredulous faces, Be defeated Dragon Knight Copperfield and Fire Mage Wendy on her own. Priest Isaman just stood on the sidelines without having to do anything, while Be dealt with all the opponents by herself. Many people were beginning to regret not betting on Grand Duke Bellina. It seemed like all their money was going down the drain.

    Based on ¡°Spades K¡¯s¡± regtions, no more bets would be epted after the start of the tournament. Now, they wouldn¡¯t be able to change their bets or ce new ones. After defeating one of the favorites, Dragon Knight Copperfield, the second set of opponents were familiar faces as well. They were ¡°Cerulean Fourth Chapter¡± Miss Silvia and ¡°Celestial Swordsman¡± Princess Khalifa.

    Sylvia was wearing an ice mage¡¯s outfit. In contrast, Princess Khalifa wore silver swordsman armor and a more open skirt armor on the bottom. Those pair of snow-white thighs were clearly visible. These two beautiful maidens had already shared many hot kisses with Be. In Be¡¯s eyes, they were practically naked. Be even knew what sort of underwear they were wearing.

    ¡°Be serious, Be! We¡¯re in apetition. Don¡¯t smile.¡±

    When she saw Be¡¯s prating gaze, Princess Khalifa couldn¡¯t help butin. She was Kriss¡¯s little sister, so based on seniority, she was considered Be¡¯s ¡°little-sister-inw¡±. However, Be didn¡¯t care. Princess Khalifa had already allowed her to push her down. Now, thepetition had turned from a serious game to a fun one for Be to tease her girls.

    At this time, the other matches also gradually began showing. With Be¡¯s subordinates secretly spoiling things behind the scenes, the broadcast of this side of thepetition was suddenly interrupted, so the viewers were forced to focus on the other fields instead. By the time things were fixed, Be¡¯s team had already advanced. Without being under the watch of the broadcast, Be could let go of the opportunity and enjoyed the match. She did whatever she wanted.

    The female officials acting as the referees were all Empress Manya Fn¡¯s subordinates, Imperial Envoy Amy and Imperial Prime Minister Anna. These two had long been ¡°trained¡± under Be¡¯s hands and became her subordinates. Now, they were just there as decoration. No matter what Be did, they would just pretend they never saw anything.

    ¡°Khalifa, I don¡¯t want to hurt you two. Tell you what, if I st your clothes off, you have to ept defeat like good girls!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re so bad, Be. How could you do that? This is apetition, and it¡¯s being broadcasted... Uh, how did the broadcast break? Wait, I haven¡¯t agreed yet!¡±

    Khalifa turned to look at the broadcasting area and saw that the mechanisms had already malfunctioned. As soon as she turned back, she found the scoundrel Be rushing over. Khalifa was forced to meet her head-on. Sylvia, who was behind her, cast several ice walls in an attempt to block Be¡¯s charge.

    As if she had the help of God, Be crashed all the way over, breaking through the manyyers of ice walls and charged towards Princess Khalifa. Khalifa¡¯s sword skills weren¡¯t as insane as Kriss¡¯s, probably at the same level as ¡°Darkness Swordsman¡± Miss Ivy. The sword auras she sent out were unable to prate the defensive barriers on Be¡¯s body.

    With a bear hug after getting close enough, Be held Princess Khalifa, and under the cutting of strange wind energy, Khalifa¡¯s armor was torn to shreds, leaving behind only thin pink underwear. Be reached out and aimed straight for Sylvia, who was some distance away, and cast out a dark shockwave.

    Sylvia hadn¡¯t expected Be to use a magic attack at all, and the Frost Shield she put up in haste wasn¡¯t strong enough to block the offensive. It was directly pierced through by the dark energy. The dark energy had already been changed by Be and wouldn¡¯t hurt anyone. It would only rip their clothes. Sylvia was in an even worse spot than Princess Khalifa. Not only was her blue mage outfit torn to shreds, even the light blue underwear underneath was lost to her special magic attack.

    ¡°Be, you baddie! I surrender! Remember topensate me for my clothes!¡±

    ¡°I admit defeat, Be. Next time... If you¡¯re going to try something like this, can you tell me in advance? I might as well just stay naked underneath.¡±

    When Priest Isaman saw the situation, she was speechless for a moment. How was this apetition? It was clearly a recreation ground for the demoness Be to bully other girls. The only thing she could be thankful for was that she was currently in a team with Be and was not a target of her bullying. Once they reached the top twenty solo battles, she probably wouldn¡¯t be so lucky.

    After defeating Princess Khalifa and Miss Sylvia, the third team of opponents appeared. Once again, they were familiar faces: ¡°Emerald Sixth Chapter¡± Florentine and Student Union President of Frank Civilian Academy, Britney. Thisbination was even easier to deal with than Princess Khalifa and Miss Sylvia. President Britney was an archer, while Florentine was on the weaker end of the Eight Chapters. Shemanded the earth element, which did not have much lethality.

    The most crucial point, however, was that these two had also allowed the demoness Be to push them down before. They were both soft-spoken pretty girls. As soon as they saw their opponent, they were already so shy that they didn¡¯t even dare to look over at her. Britney wore her golden hair in a ponytail and was wearing brown archer¡¯s leather armor that entuated her slender figure perfectly, as opposed to Florentine, who was dressed in green mages garb. Britney was clearly more appealing in Be¡¯s eyes.

    An archer¡¯s closebat ability was only slightly stronger than a wizard¡¯s, so the match wasn¡¯t too surprising. Priest Isaman still had no need to fight. With her shield up, Be rushed over while blocking President Britney¡¯s ¡°Arrow Rain¡±, during which she was hindered a few times by the vines and roots summoned by Florentine. It did not change the oue of the battle, though.

    Probably since they were all good friends, Archer Britney and Mage Florentine did not go hard on her like Fire Mage Wendy and her ¡°Celestial Fire¡± on the first round. Florentine knew how to cast that too, but she never even thought of using that against Be.

    ¡°President Britney, I¡¯m not feeling the power behind your arrows! Well then, if you don¡¯t mind me.¡±

    ¡°Be, wait... You¡¯re so annoying. Haven¡¯t you seen everything already!¡±

    When Be got close, the modified ¡°Dark Ripple¡± instantly tore President Britney¡¯s leather armor to shreds. Even the brown underwear underneath was shredded. Seeing that things weren¡¯t looking good from behind, Florentine even forgot that she was a mage who could escape with flying magic. She turned around and wanted to make a run for it, but the ¡°Dark Ripple¡± that came from behind shredded all of her clothes. Even the verdant green underwear inside was gone.

    ¡°Be! Mage clothes are expensive...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll justpensate you after thepetition. Right, Florentine. Is this really all you care about!?¡±

    Priest Isaman, who was still just looking on, felt a little helpless as she watched Be¡¯s performance. This was, after all, apetition, yet it ended up being turned into such a special erotic tournament for her. It was a good thing the broadcast equipment was destroyed beforehand. If it was aired, Isaman would be embarrassed to even admit she was on the same team as the erotic demoness Be.

    After three consecutive victories, Be¡¯s fourth team of opponents stepped up, and the difficulty also rose up considerably. This time, the members were ¡°Invisible Seventh Chapter¡± Anna Rosa and Olivia Wizard Academy¡¯s Student Union President, Assassin Ivy. Assassin Ivy was President Isaman¡¯s teammate in thest tournament who fought with her till the finals. In the end, they lost due to being too exhausted when fighting against Dragon Knight Natasha.

    President Ivy donned the standard assassin skin-tight equipment. Right behind her was Mage Anna Rose, who wore grey mage robes. Herbat power was not high either and was a bit worse than ¡°Emerald Sixth Chapter¡± Florentine from earlier. However, Anna Rosa was mainly a supporter who could help her teammates be invisible along with herself. This was a sick ability that could at least disgust her opponent a little.

    ¡°Be, you... Your ridiculous behavior ends here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t, President Ivy. I still want to continue to thest fight! So just go out the same way they did!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible... That... Anyway, don¡¯t you think of...¡±

    President Ivy didn¡¯t have quite a strong spirit. She had already been ¡°pushed down¡± by Be, so facing her now, she was no longer as calm and steady as an assassin should be. Anna Rosa was the same. All the beautifuldies who had been intimate with Be would more or less be impacted in some way. The only few unaffected were Be¡¯s little sister, Dragon Knight Lisha, and the other ck Warriors. After all, Be hasn¡¯t really gone that far with them.

    ¡°Help me out, Isaman. President Ivy isn¡¯t easy to deal with.¡±

    ¡°I can help you, sure. But... Your habits, can¡¯t you...¡±

    ¡°No. Ifpetitions aren¡¯t meant for clothing explosions, then there¡¯s no meaning to it. Don¡¯t worry... I¡¯ll just st all their clothes off this time. That¡¯s fine, right!¡±

    Isaman ended up joining in atst and helped Be. That demoness Be, if she didn¡¯t help, she might even have her own clothes sted off, despite being her teammate. Thus, Isaman could only help her out for now. While Be was still having her fun on this side of the arenas, the highlights had already begun early on the other arenas.

 Volume 6 Chapter 376: Unintentional Crossfire Between Pure White Saviors and Black Warriors

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 376: Unintentional Crossfire Between Pure White Saviors and ck Warriors</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    In the third arena of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madix City¡¯s Imperial City Coliseum. Dragon Knight Lisha and ¡°God Chosen Holy Maiden¡± Sophia¡¯s team was currently taking on their first team of opponents, God Chosen Knight Scott and Hayden the Enchanter. Including thest fight between Be and Lisha, this should be the second fight between transmigrators.

    The God Chosen Knight¡¯s mount was a White Tiger, and the White Tiger was emitting the clear aura of a Holy Beast. As expected of a transmigrated Savior, to even be able to handle a growth type Holy Beast. If not for the restriction against dragons, Be suspected that this guy, Scott, would probably even have a growth type Holy Dragon up his sleeve.

    Dressed in the white clothes of an array master, Hayden was currently looking at Lisha withplicated eyes while the hand he was holding the ¡°Scepter of Descent¡± with was trembling slightly. He used to see Lisha as apanion, so he never expected that it woulde to this today. He and Lisha had been strangers with each other since he abandoned hispanion. Even though he wished to repair that bond, he had no choice but to give up in the end.

    However, Lisha appeared quite rxed. She had already let go of the past. Dressed in golden dragon knight armor, she stood there with her arms crossed in front of her chest. Even though she did not summon a dragon mount, Lisha¡¯s domineering stance made it seem as if there really was a dragon standing by her side. The domineering aura of a Demonic Dragon Emperor was being vaguely transmitted.

    Holy Maiden Sophia wore a resplendent golden priest robe which looked a little like couple outfits with Lisha. She was of an artificial divine race and was able to tell as soon as it appeared that God Chosen Knight Scott¡¯s mount was one of the Holy Beasts, a White Tiger. Lowering her head, she whispered to Lisha, who was slightly shorter than her.

    ¡°Lisha, that White Tiger is a Holy Beast, and it¡¯s the trickier growth type. It hasn¡¯t developed yet, so it probably shouldn¡¯t be too hard to deal with. But watch out for that guy, his body is covered in...¡±

    ¡°Divine artifacts, right? Big Sister Sophia, you don¡¯t have to worry so much. You just have to support me when the battle begins. I¡¯ve seen my fair share of divine artifacts, so I don¡¯t mind seeing a few more.¡±

    God Chosen Knight Scott¡¯s face was sullen. He had already won three consecutive rounds. The previous three teams of opponents were all shocked with his divine artifact equipment and the growth type Holy Beast White Tiger, and they all looked at him with looks of adoration, allowing him to bask in the wonders of being a badass. But who knew that the fourth round¡¯s opponent, Dragon Knight Lisha, wouldn¡¯t even flinch. She actually ignored all the divine artifacts and the Holy Beast mount he had. Isn¡¯t this girl thinking too highly of herself? He¡¯ll have to beat Lisha until she kneels in worship!

    There was also Holy Maiden Sophia behind Lisha who actually dared to ignore him. He will have to make her submit too after this. However, there was no way that God Chosen Knight Scott¡¯s fantasies would be fulfilled. It¡¯s not strange for Lisha to be unsurprised, because she was just like Scott just a few months ago. d in divine artifacts, sitting on a Holy Beast mount, she would show off all day and she thought she could surpass everyone and everything. In the end she still got flipped over and almost got done in by an Abyss Demonic King.

    Lisha looked at Scott the way she looked at herself a few months ago, filled with both disgust and sympathy. It was no surprise that Holy Maiden Sophia wasn¡¯t surprised either, as she had already seen all the super strong existences around Be. After seeing so much of this side of the world, she was no longer surprised anymore. Plus, she herself was a Holy Maiden of Micah¡¯s Faction, an artificial Half-God. Meeting a Holy Beast wasn¡¯t enough to make her lose herself.

    ¡°Princess Lisha,dies first. You can have the first move.¡±

    ¡°Really? In that case...Goodbye!¡±

    Out of the need to show off, God Chosen Knight Scott allowed his opponent to go first just like in thest three rounds before he relied on the rebound of the array to st his opponents back. This way, he will be able to achieve the highest cool effect while incidentally leaving an important impression in the hearts of his beautiful opponents. However, in the face of Lisha, who was also a transmigrator, he went way overboard.

    Lisha quickly rushed over, charging so fast that she could almost stir up a breeze. As she held out her fist in a swinging gesture, Scott quickly cast a protective barrier, but Lisha¡¯s speed was beyond his expectations. However, as long as the power of the Holy Guard was still there, Lisha¡¯s fists won¡¯t be able to hurt him.

    Lisha smiled as if her prank had seeded. Just as her fist was about to reach Scott¡¯s Holy Guard barrier, she suddenly changed from a closed fist to an open palm, pushing with both hands. Before Scott could react, he was pushed straight back with his Holy Beast mount out of the arena. Afternding on the ground, he was dered defeated.

    When Array Master Hayden saw this scene from the side and nned to cast a barrier to support him, he wasn¡¯t able to do it in time before he was tripped by Holy Maiden Sophia¡¯s ¡°Chain of Divine Punishment¡± and was the first to be thrown out of the arena.

    ¡°Princess Lisha, you...you...¡±

    ¡°Admit defeat, Scott. We¡¯re taking the first round.¡±

    Lisha turned around and tried hard to suppress the urge to smile. She did not even turn around to look at God Chosen Knight Scott¡¯s handsome face, which was pale with fury. Who asked him to give her the first hit? It shouldn¡¯t be against any rules to push him out of the arena. All¡¯s fair in war after all. Falling for this trap just means he¡¯s stillcking.

    After Scott¡¯s defeat, his ranking was instantly lowered, falling behind Dragon Knight Copperfield, the second hot pick who suddenly faced defeat. He lost in an even more miserable manner than Copperfield. He straightforwardly gave away the win of this match. Without even using his divine artifacts or Holy Beast mount, he was easily pushed to his loss by the opponent.

    In the second arena next door, a duel between wizards was taking ce. One of the male Saviors, God Chosen Mage Adide, teamed up with a holy knight to fight his big sister, Princess Ariel and ¡°Scarlet Knight¡± Princess Pam¡¯s team. Princess Pam was wearing pink knight¡¯s heavy armor and was already engaging the opposing holy knight with her Unicorn mount. This side of the field was left for the two magical geniuses to fight it out.

    Ariel was still wearing a grey cloak so outsiders won¡¯t be able to see her true appearance. They won¡¯t even be able to know what attribute the mage clothes she was wearing now were. Inparison, Adide wore a magnificent magical sage robe, as if he were afraid that people wouldn¡¯t know about his high efficiency in magic, as well as the fact that he was covered head to toe in magical treasures.

    Adide really couldn¡¯t figure out how this ugly big sister of his had advanced. Unless, did Princess Pam bring her here all by herself? That would be a very difficult task. Even though there weren¡¯t many holy knights, the only knights who could make it this far were the dragon knights and holy knights. At least, even if someone at the level of a holy knight wouldn¡¯t be rare to see in the finals, for Princess Pam to bring her into the top hundred by herself as a holy knight was a bit over the top.

    ¡°O wandering wind, beautiful and gentle goddess of storms, heed my call...¡±

    God Chosen Mage Adide was guilty of the top bad habit a Savior could have, and that was to show off before the start of apetition. He had not needed to cast any attack spells with such a chuuni chant, but in order to make things look amazing, he had deliberately copied the magicians on TV and waved the divine artifact in his hands, ¡°Ruler of the Elements¡±, pretending to recite a magnificent spell before repelling his opponent.

    The act worked out for Adide in the first two rounds. When he was reciting the spell, he was protected by a very strong elemental barrier. It was a protective ward imbued with the power of all magical elements that can defend him against the magical attacks of any attribute. Relying on the power of this barrier, he managed to defend against the magic cast by his opponents in thest two rounds that was meant to interrupt him.

    But this time, luck ran out for Adide. His opponent was also a magical genius proficient in all attributes and Ariel had been working to dissolve Adide¡¯s all-attribute magical barrier since the fight began. When she saw Adide chanting like a chuunibyou, Princess Ariel¡¯s beautiful face that was covered by her grey cloak sneered mockingly.

    ¡°Goddess of the wind, please...Er, instant cast...How did you manage...¡±

    While Adide was still busy with his performance, Mage Arielunched an all-attribute magic attack, ¡°Elemental Assault¡±. A huge sphere of various elements descended from the sky and fell towards Adide¡¯s position like a meteor. This attack that was just like a meteor rain instantly pierced through the all-attributes barrier that Adide was so proud of, sting him into the sky and throwing him right out of the arena.

    ¡°You were chanting for too long, bro...Your Excellency Adide.¡±

    Ariel silently reached up to check that her grey cloak was still on and was silent afterwards. That all-attribute magic attack had only blown Adide out of the arena and made him lose. It did not actually hit him that hard. Looking on the fact that he was once a rtive of her surrogate body, Ariel let him off the hook for the time being.

    Ariel could have killed him just now if she really wanted to. If she had gone in with a big one after dissolving Adide¡¯s all-attribute magic barrier earlier, that guy would have be a Grudge by now, bing a tragic product of the oue between a fight of Saviors. The reason Adide lost was because of the long ¡°chanting time¡±. Clearly he could have avoided it, but he just had to ask for death, which ended in tragedy.

    After Adide¡¯s defeat, his holy knightpanion quickly conceded. Without the support of the mages, a knight alone could not win against a team of both a knight and a mage.

    In the fourth arena, Assassin Noreya and ¡°Holy Maiden of the Commandments¡± Daisy were currently facing off against one of the male Saviors, God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans. Compared to the two male Saviors previously who were just asking for death, God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans was the more steady type and wasn¡¯t the talkative type. While the two from earlier were busy being pretentious, this one had already quietly won three rounds in a row.

    Unfortunately, Akmans was dragged down into the pit by his teammate. During the most crucial moment, the ice mage dropped the ball. While engaged in closebat with Assassin Noreya, he was tripped by the opposing Holy Maiden Daisy. Daisy is a Holy Maiden from the Salo¡¯s Faction. Besides wearing the clothes of a radiant priest and using light magic, she was no different from a Holy Maiden of the Darkness Church.

    The male ice mage was too much of a gentleman. Daisy had only revealed her calf on purpose and he was already distracted, even forgetting to set up the ice defensive barrier he was supposed to set up. As a result, he was kicked out of the arena by Holy Maiden Daisy. More terrifyingly was, none of the male audience outside of the arena felt it was not worth it for this gentleman to have lost. Instead, they felt that he was a great man and all apuded this brave gentleman.

    The Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church all wore priest robes of the conservative type, so you couldn¡¯t see much. To be able to see even a calf would make this worth it for the rest of his life. If these boys knew what the Radiant Church¡¯s Holy Maidens were like on Be¡¯s bed, then their faith would probably crumble.

    God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans was almost angered to death by the sound of that apuse. There¡¯s just no way to justify this. He seriously chose a pig teammate this time. But this was the first time Akmans had ever seen an assassin who would dare go head to head against a swordsman, even though Assassin Noreya was covering her face. In terms of speed, she was actually faster than his sword. The treasured sword Akmans wielded was unable to touch her at all.

    On the other hand, Assassin Noreya would asionally nip through Akmans¡¯ armor with her dagger, and the speed wasparable to the strongest imaginary enemy in his heart, the Human Race¡¯s top swordsman warrior, Princess Kriss. After the supporting ice mage was dealt with, Akmans was pushed into a more and more passive position.

    Holy Maiden Daisy¡¯s support magic was disgusting. All sorts of debuffs were being tossed onto Akmans. If it weren¡¯t for the Radiant Church¡¯s priest robes that she was wearing, Akmans would have mistaken Daisy for a curse master or a dark wizard impersonating a Holy Maiden of the Radiant Church. Holy Maiden Daisy did not even cast a single supporting buff. All the way through, she showered him in curses, which put Chosen Holy Sword Akmans in a bitter position.

    After being slowed down by magic, Akmans was shed in the arm by Assassin Noreya after taking just one step. In a trace of white light, a cut that would not stop bleeding appeared on his hand. Akmans had traded with Be before and sold his exclusive Savior equipment, the ¡°Great Evil ying Sword,¡± to Be. And now, he was screwed big time.

    Chosen Holy Sword Akmans had not finished collecting his equipment yet, and he didn¡¯t have as many divine artifacts as the two male Saviors who failed in acting big. If he was better equipped, then Noreya¡¯s strike wouldn¡¯t have cut through his armor. Now, it could only be said that this disparity would not have happened if he hadn¡¯t sold his ¡°Great Evil ying Sword¡±.

    ¡°Still want to fight? If this goes on, you...you¡¯ll definitely die. The only people I will draw blood from twice are the dead.¡±

    ¡°I...I admit defeat. It¡¯s your win.¡±

    God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans helplessly made a gesture of surrendering, after which he left glumly while holding his arm. The look of a tragic hero could be seen from his back, but hopefully, this loss will teach him something. He was better offpared to the previous two. At the very least, he won Noreya¡¯s respect as a good opponent. Akmans became the third Savior to lose. Without even putting up any acts, he quickly left the stage. He could only me his luck to have met a thug like Noreya that would treat apetition as a life or death battle.

    In the fifth arena, thest male Savior, God Chosen Priest Norris, was fighting hard, but he was even unluckier than Akmans from earlier. He ran into thebination made up of Marite Master ine and Assassin L. Thisbination was even more perverse than Assassin Noreya. Marite Master ine is one of the most terrifying amongst the ck Warriors by Be¡¯s side. Compared to just killing, this ck Warrior had some serious sadistic tendencies.

    Assassin L was originally arade of Dragon Knight Lisha¡¯s little sister, but she ended up following Demon King Be and became an assassin with dark powers. She was currently stronger than even the number one assassin in Olsylvia Academy¡¯s assassin department, President Ivy. And, after teaming up with Marite Master ine, her danger level rose in strides.

    Norris¡¯s unluckyrade, a Holy Knight of the Radiant Church, had already been driven off the field early on by these two girls with silk puppet threads. Now, he was the only one left. Unfurling his light element protective barrier, he faced off against ine¡¯s silk puppet threads and Assassin L¡¯s various dagger sneak attacks alone.

    From a distance, everyone outside could only see someone hiding within a ball of light while a shadow was constantly moving around it, waiting for an opportunity to attack the person inside. From an even further perspective, a shadow wielding ck lines was currently attacking Norris¡¯s protective barrier from afar.

    ¡°Your power is too evil. While your mind is still intact...¡±

    ¡°Senior Norris. President Maris is my roommate so I will not trouble you to preach such things to me any longer. Whether the power is evil or not depends on the person that is wielding it.¡±

    God Chosen Priest Norris was, after all, a Savior who had saved the Saviors of other world dimensions. Unlike God Chosen Knight Scott and the other three, he had already advanced into a Redeemer. From their earlier encounter, he was able to catch the vague scent of a ck Warrior on Marite Master ine. Even though he knew that she could have been a ck Warrior, Norris could not deal with the matter and could only discourage them.

    Based on the internal rules of the Redeemer Camp, dealing with Saviors like the ck Warriors was a matter for the higher-leveled Sin Breakers. As a Redeemer, he had no authority to deal with ine other than reporting her to the people above. However, he just felt that he couldn¡¯t conclude that the other was a ck Warrior without seeing her dark side. Right now, Norris had no idea how he should deal with this matter.

    ¡°Alright, no more of this nonsense. You can withdraw now.¡±

    ¡°Wait, I haven¡¯t lost yet! No matter how strong your evil powers are, it¡¯s still not enough to subvert the light in my heart.¡±

    ¡°You...Look down at your feet.¡±

    ine withdrew her silk puppet threads and looked at the wary Priest Norris with a smug look of sess. Norris, who could feel that something was off, looked down only to see that the floor beneath his feet had been pierced through by ine¡¯s silk puppet threads. Since ine was unable to break his barrier, she just broke the arena instead, digging out a pit for Norris to fall into. ording to the rules of thepetition, this is also considered being expelled from the arena and losing. Norris was so focused on his defense that he didn¡¯t even realize he had fallen for his opponent¡¯s trap. Without even knowing the other side¡¯s true identities, all the Saviors lost to the Dark Saviors.

 Volume 7 Chapter 459: Sacred Demon God Samanthaâ€™s Bonds in the Memory Pentagram

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 459: Sacred Demon God Samantha¡¯s Bonds in the Memory Pentagram</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    At the Aldridge Empire¡¯s seaside resort spot, Oldrango City¡¯s coastal region, near the center of Phoenix Ind, the ancient Victor Magic Ruins where the final round of the ¡°Night of the Witches¡± was being held. In order to fight against the Creator power of the Alessandra Academy¡¯s seven-colored rainbow tower, Be did not hesitate to use the ¡°Original Sin Pentagram¡± array in an attempt to suppress the rainbow tower with the power of five Demon Kings.

    Unfortunately, Be forgot one crucial thing¡ªher true identity as a World Destructor Demon God. Demon King was only the identity of her surrogate body, Princess Felia. When they used the ¡°Original Sin Pentagram¡±, they were summoning existences based on the bonds of her original identity.

    Be believed that she would only summon the Demon and Evil Gods of the World Destructor Camp, but in fact, there was only a single World Destructor summoned by the array. The summoned World Destructor emerged at the white tower¡¯s peak where Sky Demon King Dolores was at. The existences that descended upon the other three towers had nothing to do with the World Destructor Camp at all.

    Above the white tower was an unusually tall figure surrounded by ck mist, their specific appearance unknown. However, she had a very imposing height, almost two meters tall, even taller than Be¡¯s original form, Demon God Samantha. When she saw her, Be almost subconsciously blurted out ¡°big sister¡±.

    The beautiful maiden behind the ck shadow was the fourth generation World Destructor Chief, also known as the strongest World Destructor, the Demon God Emperor of Demise. But the name escaped Be for the time being. She only remembered her being the mighty big boss, the big sister admired in the hearts of the World Destructors¡¯ top ten Demon and Evil Gods. She had the impression that the Demon God Emperor pampered Demon God Samantha quite a lot, already to the point of it being heavy sis-con. Strictly speaking, the top ten Demon and Evil Gods were also considered the Demon God Emperor¡¯s little sisters.

    Only, the Demon God Emperor strongly favored the fourth Demon God Samantha for some reason, which could go a bit far sometimes. Fortunately, the other top ten Demon and Evil Gods of the World Destructor Camp had a high opinion of Sacred Demon God Samantha. They merely fussed over how their Chief favored the Sacred Demon God. At the sight of the Demon God Emperor, Be was shocked by her majesty.

    Even though the Demon God Emperor that appeared here was only a shadow and not her main body, the strong sense of intimidation could still be felt by Be. Two red glows could be seen at the position of the shadow¡¯s eyes, which should be the Demon God Emperor¡¯s eyes. Since she was currently only a shadow, Be could not see the beautiful heterochromatic eyes of the Demon God Emperor.

    Who knew what happened this time, but Be ended up summoning her real sister, the Demon God Emperor, over. The reason she could only show up as a shadow indicated that the Demon God Emperor was in this dimension to begin with. However, she couldn¡¯t appear with her real self for certain reasons. Be could see a bottomless ck hole-like shadow behind the dark figure that seemed to contain a terrifying power, strong enough to destroy everything.

    Rumors were flying around that the Chief of the World Destructors was a very merciless being that killed based on her mood, but these were all fabricated by the Savior Camp and didn¡¯t hold water. Even though Be had not fully recovered her memories, she could still remember that, at the very least, the Demon God Emperor treated her own well. She was not the type that did not hesitate to send off one of her own as cannon fodder in order to achieve victory.

    Other than the Demon God Emperor, there was another familiar existence: the petite figure at the top of the golden tower. A simr dark shadow stood where Blood Demon God Dolores sat. She had a standard loli figure and looked to be about the same height as Time Space Demon Noesha and the Chaos Bringers.

    Had they not interacted before, Be could almost not recognize her. This loli was the leader of the Chaos Bringers she had previously encountered, the Ruler of the Void, who was dead set on calling Sacred Demon God Samantha her big sister. The only one who could be considered Sacred Demon God Samantha¡¯s real little sister in the World Destructor Camp should be the tenth Dark Demon God Alice, though.

    The Ruler of the Void had always stuck by Sacred Demon God Samantha¡¯s side, almost to the point where they were inseparable. Simr to the heavy sis-con Demon God Emperor, the Ruler of the Void was also a big sis-con, to the point where she would worship anything her big sister said. From the memory fragments, Be remembered that the top ten Chaos Bringers were all lolis.

    Inparison to the onee-san types of the top ten World Destructors, the Chaos Bringer Camp¡¯s top ten were basically all lolis; it wouldn¡¯t be too much to call them a loli alliance. Since the Ruler of the Void recognized Sacred Demon God Samantha as her big sister, the other ten loli Chaos Bringers had also basically followed along to recognize Sacred Demon God Samantha as their ¡°big sister¡±. Since the Ruler of the Void was their sister, then Sacred Demon God Samantha, who was the big sister of the Ruler of the Void, was naturally their big sister as well.

    But what puzzled Be was that the Ruler of the Void didn¡¯t use a surrogate this time and appeared directly as a phantom, just like the Demon God Emperor. Hence, Be was unable to see what she really looked like. Removing her title as the leader of the Chaos Bringers, this beautiful girl known as the ¡°No.1 Loli¡± was a cute, lovable little sister who was quite sweet and sticky when she was following Be around.

    Be could not see the specific attribute of the Ruler of the Void. Unlike the Demon God Emperor, she didn¡¯t like to show off her killing intent. Instead, she would hide all her energy attributes, rendering others unable to discern her true energy. Only in front of her most important people would the Ruler of the Void reveal everything about herself.

    Be felt a headacheing on. From her understanding, the rtionship between the Demon God Emperor and the Ruler of the Void was terrible. The two of them would end up in a physical fight each time over Sacred Demon God Samantha. The source of conflict between the loli and the onee-san could very well be the problem of their breast sizes. To this day, Be could not figure out why the two of them would end up bickering like that. They were like arch-enemies who would start arguing as soon as they saw each other, yet they never had any intention topletely kill the other off. Whether it was love or hate, Be could not figure it out.

    It made sense that an onee-con and an imouto-con didn¡¯t mix well together, but it also didn¡¯t warrant such hostility. However, Be wasn¡¯t so worried, as they were just shadows right now. The thing that made her head hurt were the other two they had summoned. The Demon God Emperor and the Ruler of the Void that appeared on Blood Demon King Eleanor¡¯s gold tower and Sky Demon King Dolores¡¯s white tower were on Be¡¯s side. Moreover, Copsing Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita was sent out by the Demon God Emperor, while Devouring Holy Dragon Euphenisia was sent out by the Ruler of the Void.

    Due to theseyers of bonds, Be was quickly able to recognize the identity of her sisters¡¯ shadows. However, as Ocean Demon King Victoria and Dark Night Demon King Aggy on the other two towers were not on Be¡¯s side yet, Be was unable to immediately judge who the ones appearing there were.

    Fortunately, the existence of the one that appeared atop the blue tower did not even bother to change her shadow form and directly appeared before Be with the same appearance she had seen over a thousand years ago. It was the shadow of Forsaker. Even though Be had long known Forsaker¡¯s strength, it wasn¡¯t until today that she realized her strength was truly heaven-defying. To be able to be summoned here proved that her power was at the same level as the Demon God Emperor and the Ruler of the Void. Even more terrifyingly, the Demon God Emperor and the Ruler of the Void themselves had no idea they had an opponent at the same level as themselves.

    The figure of Forsaker was neither the onee-san nor the loli type. Be felt that her figure was just about the same as her own as Sacred Demon God Samantha. The only thing she couldn¡¯t understand was the rtion between Sacred Demon God Samantha and Forsaker. One would not appear in the Original Sin Pentagram Array if they did not have any bonds with her. Could it be, it was merely because she had met Forsaker in that timeline a thousand and three hundred years ago? That encounter back then was just a coincidence; it shouldn¡¯t have tied them with any deep bonds.

    As for thest one atop the ck tower, Be really couldn¡¯t figure them out. It was a person with a blurred shadow, whose gender was difficult to make out. Going by her feeling, Be could tell this person wasn¡¯t the Creator of this world. However, the aura of the Creator they exuded was genuine, the genuine Creator of this dimension.

    Be herself had seen many Mothers and Fathers of Creation in the past, and she was confident that she understood the energy of a Creator well. However, Be could not distinguish the gender of this Creator from the property of their attributes. It felt like a mixture of everything.

    Unlike the other three, who were more or less rted to Be, the only one conscious after appearing was the Creator. The other three did not seem to realize they had been summoned into the pentagram array. This magical array was no longer the ¡°Original Sin Pentagram¡± but rather the ¡°Memory Pentagram¡± filled with Be¡¯s recollections.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d actually still be alive. Now, this is interesting. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid the rest of them are going to leave in a huff.¡±

    ¡°Who¡­ Who are you? Your strength is greater than even Creator of Light Vianne¡­ Could it be, you¡¯re the first or second Creator who went missing ages ago?¡±

    The Creator was interacting directly with Be in her mind. Before the other three spoke, this mysterious Creator took the lead inmunicating with Be. Although their gender could not be distinguished through their tone, Be felt it was simr to the God of Creation she had encountered in the timeline a thousand and three hundred years in the past. It was a mechanical voice that was a mixture of both male and female.

    From what Be knew, the only ones who could be stronger than the third Creator, Creator of Light Vianne, were most probably the first and second Creators, who had mysteriously disappeared. Other than them, she couldn¡¯t think of a third person.

    However, the mysterious Creator quickly denied Be¡¯s spections. They seemed to be a wise sage who knew everything and had a rather straight voice that was not easily swayed by any emotional fluctuations. Since it was such an emotionless voice, Be could not even try to guess their gender.

    ¡°No, those two have always been around. They¡¯ve never disappeared. Only¡­ Only that girl Vianne, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. As for my identity¡­ I will pass a memory fragment to youter.

    ¡°But as for the question of who I am, I think it¡¯s better you leave that alone. Since you are able to summon me, it proves fate exists between us. I will help youplete this pentagram array, and I will leave once it isplete.¡±

    ¡°Wait, can I ask you onest question? Your gender¡­¡±

    ¡°That is the only question I am unable to answer. My apologies.¡±

    When Be knew that this mysterious Creator was going to turn mum, her ¡°old habits¡± returned and asked the first question that concerned her the most. She really wanted to know the gender of this mysterious Creator. That way, Be couldter confirm with Creator of Light Vianne. Knowing whether this person was male or female would allow her to figure out whether this person was a Mother or Father of Creation.

    Unfortunately, this mysterious Creator did not seem to have a mind to satisfy Be¡¯s curiosity. They went silent after passing the memory fragment over through their mind. After the image flowed into Be¡¯s mind, the Creator no longer spoke and focused on helping Be set the corner of the pentagram array.

    It was the image of a gorgeouskeside forest, but Be didn¡¯t have an impression of this ce. She saw Sacred Demon God Samantha sitting at the edge of theke with the incessantly bickering Demon God Emperor and Ruler of the Void in front of her. The image was slightly hazy, though. Other than Sacred Demon God Samantha, it felt like the others in that image were blurred, and she couldn¡¯t see what they looked like.

    ¡°Get away from us, you damn brat. My little sister has nothing to do with you! Go back to your own damnir!¡±

    ¡°No, you big-breasted woman! So what if I¡¯m acting cute with my big sister? It has nothing to do with you! You¡¯re clearly the one who should leave. Hurry off to do your work! Those Savior guys have been acting up again. You need to deal with them urgently.¡±

    ¡°Cut it with that bull, you brat! You think I won¡¯te over and beat you? The Saviors are clearly going after your territory. You overyed your hand and now you want to drag the World Destructors down to go clean up your mess for you? Don¡¯t even think about it! If you don¡¯t go, then I¡¯m really going to hit you.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Samantha, your big sis is being mean to me again. Quickly and stop her! She¡¯s going to beat up your favorite little sister!¡±

    The Ruler of the Void was basically a loli, sopared to the onee-san body Demon God Emperor of Demise who stood over two meters tall, she was merely a girl. If not for the fact that the two of them were almost equal in strength, it was likely that the Demon God Emperor really would have thrown her to the ground and beat her up. Sacred Demon God Samantha smiled helplessly, seemingly used to the sight of the bickering duo.

    Be suddenly discovered a third person sitting behind Sacred Demon God Samantha. The blurred figure of the young girl was sitting very close behind Be¡¯s back, with her hands intimately wrapped around Samantha¡¯s shoulders. The Demon God Emperor and the Ruler of the Void seemed unable to see the third party taking advantage of Samantha and continued fighting over her, ignoring the mysterious third party.

    In the image, Samantha was able to see that person. She turned her head slightly to greet the beauty that was constantly there. Be could clearly hear the conversation between all of them. She felt like an invisible person standing in the scene and walking around casually like the VR videos on Earth. Only, she couldn¡¯t interact with any of the people in there. And, everyone was blurred out, so this feature actually didn¡¯t have much practical use.

    ¡°You¡¯re here? Do you want me to tell them about you? They should treat you quite well. Don¡¯t look at how terrible they¡¯re arguing right now; they¡¯re not bad people.¡±

    ¡°No need, Samantha. Only you can see me. You¡¯re the only one in my world, and that alone is enough for me. As for them, I¡­ Forget it. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know!¡±

    It turned out the third figure behind Samantha¡¯s back could only be seen by her alone and not anyone else. No wonder she was constantly stuck to Sacred Demon God Samantha. Be thought that the identity of this third party felt more like Samantha¡¯s ¡°imaginary friend¡±. The only one in her world was Sacred Demon God Samantha. Neither the big sister nor the little sister in front of Samantha knew of the existence of Samantha¡¯s special little ¡°friend¡±.

    Not only was there a ¡°third party¡± in the scene, but also a fourth. That person was standing on the other side of theke behind Samantha. If Be didn¡¯t like looking around, she would have missed that one. There was no need to guess that person¡¯s identity; it was the mysterious Creator who had passed the memory fragment to Be just now. They did not even change their vague shadow.

    The mysterious Creator just watched the beautiful girls by theke. Due to the distance, Samantha and the others did not notice their existence. The mysterious Creator appeared very strangely. Their figure could only be seen when the Demon God Emperor and the Ruler of the Void were fighting. Once they settled down, the mysterious Creator would disappear without a trace.

    Be could not figure out the bizarre reason for this. Leaving aside the identity of the Creator, the identities of the three other beauties were clear enough: Sacred Demon God Samantha¡¯s big sister, the Chief of the World Destructors, the Demon God Emperor; Sacred Demon God Samantha¡¯s little sister, the leader of the Chaos Bringers, the Ruler of the Void; and Sacred Demon God Samantha¡¯s ¡°imaginary friend¡±, Forsaker.

    Forsaker was the thirteenth and only Fate not recognized by the Savior Camp. Due to her power, she was the true No.1 of the Savior Camp, but the other Twelve Fate¡¯s did not publicly acknowledge her existence for various reasons. Be would never have thought that Sacred Demon God Samantha¡¯s ¡°imaginary friend¡± was actually Forsaker.

    Before Be transmigrated, Sacred Demon God Samantha was already a ¡°sinful¡± beauty in her past life and had all sorts of bonds with these top-tier existences. However, the memory suddenly came to a screeching halt. When Be came back to her senses, she found that all three of them were already wide awake and looking straight at her.

 Volume 6 Chapter 378: The Largest Battle Royale In The History Of The Sky Arena

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 378: The Largest Battle Royale In The History Of The Sky Arena</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The Sky Arena battle zone in the imperial city was located within Madix City, the capital of the Manasvir Empire. This arena was supposedly the legendary ruins of the Gods, but Be was not sure how credible those legends were. However, there was one thing for sure, the Sky Arena definitely lived up to its name. Its unique point was that it was suspended in the air, which meant that it appeared to be much more imposing than the other arenas on the ground.

    The Sky Arena was extremely huge. From what she could see, Be estimated that more than ten Dragon Knights and their steeds couldfortably engage in a melee here without feeling too crowded. It was such a waste to fight in a 2v2 battle in such a big arena. As Be looked around at her surroundings, a bold idea popped into her head. In fact, it was incredibly insane.

    When Be suddenly called a timeout, the crowd froze in confusion. Could it be that the Dragon Mage, the Grand Duchess Baize, was going to make a cowardly move and surrender? It was understandable, though. As Dragon Knights were prohibited from using their Dragon Steeds during this stage of thepetition, the Dragon Mages were affected by those rules as well. For a Dragon Mage, their main source of battle power was summoning their Giant Dragons. Since they were not allowed to summon any dragons, it would note as a surprise if the Dragon Mage¡¯s powers drastically dropped to the level of a junior level Mage.

    The fake Emperor Manas the Eighteenth, and arge group of guests and the magical host, were seated within an observatory in the arena. Be did not know if that thing were a relic of the Gods. If it were, then that God really knew how to enjoy himself as he could create something like that. However, the sight of that floating observatory irked Be so much that she was sorely tempted to knock it down, together with the guests inside.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Grand Duchess Baize? Is there a problem?¡±

    The fake Emperor Manas asked hypocritically. Although it sounded sincere, Be had already seen its true appearance before. No matter how well that thing tried to act, it was still a monster. Nothing could change that fact. If Be¡¯s deductions were correct, its n was to deplete Be¡¯s partner, Princess Kriss¡¯ energy reserves. As those male Saviors had crashed unexpectedly, Kriss had unintentionally be its biggest obstacle.

    Emperor Manas the Eighteenth was nning toe up with some strange excuse to continue thepetition. However, he did not expect that Be wouldn¡¯t intend to back down at all. The fact that Be chose to ept the challenge was not something that Manas the Eighteenth had nned for at all. This also stunned the guests who were watching the battle into momentary silence.

    ¡°Your Majesty, I wish to fight ten... No, my team wishes to fight ten in a single battle. Please allow the remaining four teams to enter the arena as well. If Princess Kriss and I can take care of them all at once, then consider it as five wins in a row. As we don¡¯t have much time left, by the time we go through all the groups one by one, the slots for the next round would have filled up already.¡±

    ¡°Ten at once?! Grand Duchess Baize... you shouldn¡¯t make jokes like this. Are you... are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m serious. Kriss is not objecting either. Also, I believe that the audience would like to see something exciting too!¡±

    Be had no intention of backing down. Furthermore, Kriss did not have any objections to Be¡¯s suggestion at all. Although a 2v10 battle was a little challenging, as long as the Knights on the other side were not Dark Warriors like Be¡¯s little sister Kriss or any of their close friends, Kriss was confident that she could win the fight.

    Be¡¯s opponents, the ¡°Dusk Knight¡± Daphne and ¡°Third Chapter of Taboo¡± Effie, were shocked for a moment. They knew that the Grand Duchess Baize and Be were the same. However, they never thought that Be would be insane enough to request to fight all her opponents at once. After a moment of silence, the audience started an uproar. Nopetitor in the history of thispetition had ever attempted to take on a 2v10 battle before! No matter what the oue was in the end, this battle would allow Be to go down in history.

    The fake Emperor Manas the Eighteenth¡¯s face was filled with uncertainty. It was obvious that it could not figure out what Be was nning to do. After seeking an opinion from the mastermind and reaching an agreement, the fake Emperor Manas the Eighteenth harrumphed and regainedposure, returning to its previous calm expression.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Baize, your courage is highlymendable. I have discussed this matter with thepetition officials. We have decided to make a special amodation and bend the rules for you this time.¡±

    ¡°Also, Grand Duchess Baize, as we do not have enough slots left, if you and Princess Kriss were to lose this round, the cooling-off time would not be sufficient for you to win the next four rounds. Do you have any issues with that?¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. I will go along with your rules.¡±

    Be willingly cooperated with the other party and gave an impassioned speech, dering that victory would be hers. When she saw the next four teams ofpetitors, Be rxed her nerves. Those four teams appeared to be rather strong. If it were anyone else, there was a definite possibility that it would be impossible to win. However, Be felt extremely lucky that none of them were the male Saviors or her dorm mates. Now, she was confident that she could win this.

    The second team was the ¡°Thunder Knight¡± Aurora and the ¡°First Chapter of the Sky¡± Princess Eveny. Aurora¡¯s steed was a Thunder Unicorn. Before Be had met Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman, Aurora was a challenging opponent. Even the smallest shock would cause her to gopletely numb. Now, Be was not afraid of lightning anymore, so Aurora was no longer such a threat.

    The third team consisted of the ¡°Golden Knight¡± Princess Irene and the ¡°Gifted Holy Maiden¡± Hayley. Princess Irene was the oldest sister of Princess Felia, who was Be¡¯s surrogate. Her steed was a regr pure white Unicorn. When she caught sight of Be, a hint of surprise shed past her face. However, Irene quickly caught herself and carefully concealed her emotions.

    The fourth team had one of Be¡¯s rtives as well. It consisted of the ¡°Retribution Knight¡± Princess Luce and the ¡°Blessed Holy Maiden¡± Susan. Luce was Princess Felia¡¯s second sister. Just like Irene, her steed was a pure white Unicorn. She had a close rtionship with Be as there was a possibility that she might let her off easily with Princess Irene.

    However, the fifth andst team was the toughest one to beat. This team was made up of the ¡°Guardian Knight¡± Mathilde and the ¡°Divine Second Chapter¡± President Lucia. Mathilde was a Holy Knight as her steed was a Radiant Golden Lion. Her teammate, President Lucia, had healing abilities that were on par with the four Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church.

    Now that both sides had been presented, Be and Princess Kriss, a ¡°Mage¡± and a swordsman respectively, now had to go up against five Holy Knights, two Mages, two Priests as well as an opponent with a Priest-Magebo. The discrepancy inbat power was a little much. However, they were not infallible.

    Firstly, Princess Irene and Princess Luce were Princess Felia¡¯s older sisters, this meant that they would not go all out. Most importantly, none of the other girls had any knowledge that those two Knights were on Be¡¯s side. Before the battle even began, there were already two ¡°traitors¡± in their midst.

    Another crucial point was that Be had ¡°pushed¡± every single girl on the opposing side before. This meant that from the beginning, none of them could remain calm when facing Be. They had already lost their morale before the fight even began. Once they had confirmed that their opponent was Be, the girls on the other side were all blushing as none of them dared to make eye contact with her.

    When they saw the evil smirk on Be¡¯s face, they were immediately reminded of the humiliating experience of how they had been pinned underneath her and got taken advantage of. Although Be had basically forced herself on them, none of them had felt disgusted. In fact, some of them had even enjoyed the sensations. Due to this, none of those girls would give their all in this battle. They were afraid that if Be were to sneak a ¡°night attack¡± on them, their performance in this battle would be used as a benchmark for Be to decide how far she would go.

    The moment the battle began, the Knights were the ones to take the lead and charge forward. The five beautiful Holy Knights seemed to move together at the same time. However, as they charged towards the Swordsman Kriss, Princess Irene and Princess Luce purposely slowed their steeds and soon fell behind the other three.

    The Holy Maiden Susan and Holy Maiden Hayley, who were at the back, immediately activated their blessing magic. Other than the ¡°Dusk Knight¡± Daphne whose nature was ipatible with a holy-type blessing, the other four Holy Knights were supported by their magic. President Lucia and the other two Mages remained on high alert. They were carefully warding against any weird moves that Be might use.

    The Knights in front had already begun their fight with Princess Kriss. This made it difficult for the Mages to unleash any magical attacks in fear of hurting one of their own. Under normal circumstances, five fully equipped Holy Knights and their steeds would be more than enough to deal with a Swordsman and a Mage. In fact, it would not be difficult at all, as it was unlikely that they would need to step in at all.

    Unfortunately, Be and Kriss¡¯bat abilities could not be measured based on traditional standards. With the two ¡°spies¡± in their midst, technically only three Holy Knights, the ¡°Dusk Knight¡± Daphne, ¡°Thunder Knight¡± Aurora, and ¡°Guardian Knight¡± Mathilde, were fighting with Be and Kriss. Princess Irene and Princess Luce had purposely slowed down and did not participate in the first round of battles.

    Daphne had charged all the way to the front and sent a few ¡°Dark Spikes¡± towards Kriss. However, she stepped nimbly out of the way and swiftly avoided Daphne¡¯s attacks. Kriss brandished her sword in an attempt to retaliate, but Captain Mathilde, who was right beside her, used her Holy Shield to block Kriss¡¯ attacks. This particr scene was filled with irony. Competitions like these were probably the only time a Radiant Knight would use a Holy Shield toe to a Dark Knight¡¯s aid.

    Be, the Mage, did not follow the standard procedure and was not hiding in the back in preparation to provide assistance from afar. While the two Holy Knights were distracted with Kriss, Be seized the opportunity to make her way towards their opponents¡¯ base. In this day and age, a Mage who was not well versed in closebat would be ashamed to im that they were a Mage. The ¡°Thunder Knight¡± Aurora, clearly did not expect that Be would immediately engage in closebat. As Be was now impersonating a Mage, she was expected to follow the rules.

    Since Be had alreadye close, she would blow her cover if she did not attack. Aurora swung her spear and sent out a ¡°lightning strike,¡± hoping to cause Be to gopletely numb. However, as Be was in a contract with the Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman, she was naturally immune to lightning attacks now. So, Aurora¡¯s attacks did not cause her any harm at all this time.

    This moment stunned the entire crowd as they watched in awe as the lightning bolts from Aurora¡¯s spear shot out towards Be. Instead of being shocked, Be merely reached out, grabbed hold of Aurora¡¯s spear and tugged forcefully. As Aurora was caught off guard, she fell off her Thunder Unicorn steed. Using her momentum, Be leaped and jumped onto the Thunder Unicorn. With skilled ease, she rode the steed and charged towards the area where the magical professions were supporting the team.

    Such actions had broken so many rules. It waspletely unheard of for a Mage to engage in closebat to throw a Holy Knight off their steed and steal their opponents¡¯ warhorse. The crowd was shocked. They did not know when Mages could engage in closebat with such terrifying strength. Be rode the Thunder Unicorn and charged towards Princess Irene and Princess Luce, the two Holy Knights who had just arrived.

    No matter how much they wanted to give way to Be, they were stuck in a quandary. At this point in time, they could not possibly jump off their own steeds and admit defeat! The most disgraceful thing a Knight could do was jump off their own steeds to admit defeat or run away from a fight. They had no choice but to urge their warhorses forward and face Be head-on.

    Both Princesses¡¯ spears were pointed towards Be. This was the Octavia Empire¡¯s Royal Knight¡¯s special move, the ¡°Holy Strike.¡± The spears shot towards Be as the attack causedrge amounts of air currents to ripple with energy. It was an absolutely terrifying sight to behold.

    Just when the audience thought that Be would be struck down, something even more unexpected happened. All they could see that Be leaped up into the air using a magical tool to make it appear as though she was using the Mage¡¯s flying magic to fly. Irene and Luce¡¯s attack simply hit nothing except for Be¡¯s shadow. At that same moment, the audience finally remembered that Be was a Mage, not a Knight. This meant that she did not need to follow the rules where she could not leave her steed without being injured that Knights needed to abide by.

    Realizing that they had been tricked, Luce and Irene hastily brought their steeds to a halt. They tried to turn their warhorses around to charge back at Be. However, it was toote. There was no way Be would allow her opponents to have an opportunity to retaliate. She gathered a ball of lightning in her hands, spun it around as she threw it towards the Holy Knights Princess Irene and Princess Luce, who still had their backs towards her.

    Being Holy Knights, Irene and Luce had extremely quick reflexes. They instantly activated their Holy Knight¡¯s protective barrier, the ¡°Sacred Shield,¡± in an attempt to block Be¡¯s sneak attack. However, they did not expect Be to act in an unorthodox manner. Rather than directing the attacks at the Holy Knights, the ball of lightning¡¯s target was their steeds.

    Irene and Luce¡¯s Unicorn steeds were not strong in defense as Be¡¯s lightning attack easily struck their hind legs. The blessings earlier were mainly focused on the Holy Knights themselves, but their own steeds were not included. Now that they were once again outsmarted by their opponent, it instantly turned into a tragedy.

    As their Unicorn steeds copsed to the ground, the Holy Knights Irene and Luce were forced to jump off their warhorses. ording to the Knight¡¯s rules, when battling alongside their steeds, it would be considered a lost battle if the Knight couldn¡¯t get back on their steed after being thrown off. Now that Irene and Luce¡¯s steeds couldn¡¯t continue the battle and Be had snatched the ¡°Thunder Knight¡± Aurora¡¯s steed from right underneath her, this meant that she had defeated three Holy Knights with just her first move. The other two Holy Knights were still busy fighting Kriss and couldn¡¯t support those of the magical professions behind them. With results like these, Be would have bragging rights for at least a few months, maybe even up to a year.

    Be had found the loophole within the rules and was making full use of it. Although she wasmandeering a steed, she had stolen it from someone else. Furthermore, as she was a Mage by profession, she was not limited by the rules if she were to fall off the steed. As the Sky Arena was extremelyrge, there was still a fair bit of distance between Be and the other girls of the magical professions. At this moment, the girls at the back still had some time to use magical attacks to stall Be¡¯s advance.

    At the back, the most threatening one was the ¡°First Chapter of the Sky¡± Princess Eveny. As the first of the Eight Chapters, her magical attacks were extremely powerful. The next in line would be the ¡°Divine Second Chapter¡± President Lucia and the ¡°Third Chapter of Taboo¡± Princess Effie. The Holy Maidens Susan and Hayley belonged to the Ellen Faction, which was the most traditional of the Radiant Church¡¯s three main factions. This meant that their Holy Maidens were more orthodox and were not well versed in powerful offensive magic. Instead, they were trained mostly in cleansing magic and exorcism magic and did not have muchbat power. If it were the Holy Maidens Sophia and Daisy, they would be more of a threat.

    Once they were sure that Be had broken past the Holy Knights¡¯ defenses and was advancing towards them, Princess Eveny and the others began to gather their magical attacks to stop her. However, before they unleashed their attacks, they hesitated for a moment. Be was currently riding on the Thunder Unicorn, their ally, the ¡°Thunder Knight¡± Aurora¡¯s steed. Due to this, they did not dare to directly attack the steed. If they were to identally cause any damage, it would be difficult to exin things to Aurora after the battle.

    Be¡¯s despicable battle tactics were basically just like holding an opponent hostage. The only difference was that the hostage was a steed, instead of a person. In the end, as Eveny hesitated, the ¡°Third Chapter of Taboo¡± Princess Effie made the first move. She immediately activated the dark magic ¡°Slow Earth¡± in an attempt to throw Be off Thunder Unicorn by decreasing its speed.

    As a Demon King, Be was naturally immune to dark magical attacks. Furthermore, Princess Effie was a Dark Mage. If she had hit Be directly, she would have been vaporized. Effie was trying to use Be¡¯s tactics against her by using the same methods to force her off her steed. Even if they could not win against her, at least the audience could see that they had been doing their best to fight.

    Just as Effie hoped, under the effects of the slowing magic, the Thunder Unicorn seemed to be held back by invisible hands and eventually slowed down. After Princess Effie attacked, the other girls finally regained their senses and quickly attempted to unleash their own magical attacks. Once Be hit the ground, they nned to force her off the Sky Arena with a relentless onught of magical attacks. Be could finally be defeated this way.

    However, Be soared up once again and abandoned the steed that was trapped by magic. She then used the same flying magical tools and flew towards the girls in the back. The second round of the battle in thispetition where Be would go head-to-head with other Mages was about tomence.

 Volume 6 Chapter 379: Birth of a New Legend in the Sky Arena and the Concerns of Bella the Pretender

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 379: Birth of a New Legend in the Sky Arena and the Concerns of Be the Pretender</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madicx City¡¯s Imperial City Sky Arena. By the time thepetition in the Sky Arena reached its climax, the advancements of the other arenas were already clear, with the first arena being led by Dragon Knight Grand Duke Bellina, who was Be. She along with Priest Isaman were the first to advance into the top twenty.

    The second group to advance is Mage Princess Ariel and ¡°Scarlet Knight¡± Pam. After defeating her younger brother, one of the male Saviors, God Chosen Mage Adide, they continuously defeated team after team of strong opponents to be the second pair to advance. Following that is Be¡¯s little sister, Dragon Knight Lisha and ¡°God Chosen Holy Maiden¡± Sophia. After sending one of the male Saviors, God Chosen Knight Scott, flying, Lisha then defeated Dragon Knight Copperfield and Fire Mage Wendy¡¯s team which had already received abuse from Be. Then, they won the next battles sessively to advance into the top twenty.

    Prince Copperfield was already unlucky enough to lose twice to his little sisters in this inter-academy qualifyingpetition. The first one to Be, and the second one to Lisha. And, he, who was supposed to have been a hot pick, failed to get into the top twenty even till the end. Assassin Noreya and ¡°Holy Maiden of the Commandments¡± Daisy advanced more smoothly than them. Besides the first round where they lost to one of the male Saviors, God Chosen Knight Akmans, they didn¡¯t meet any more tricky opponents along the way. It was only Dragon Knight Shawn from the fifth team that gave them a bit of trouble. However, he was still defeated by Assassin Noreya. Noreya was even able to defeat the male Savior God Chosen Knight Akmans, much less Dragon Knight Sean who was only an ordinary dragon knight!

    Marite Master ine and Assassin L¡¯s team had the trickiest opponents to deal with. Except for the redeemer from the first team, God Chosen Priest Norris, the four teams at the back weren¡¯t so simple. They faced the Ironblood Cross Society¡¯s president, the Doors of Truth¡¯s president, and even the president of the Golden Legend, Carlos, and the president of the Mask of Darkness, Samson. They were all big names in the academy. Unfortunately, these big names were unlucky in this qualifyingpetition to be matched with Marite Master ine, and were all defeated by her. They had all inexplicably gotten tangled up in her silk puppet threads and pulled out of the arena.

    The rest of the advancing teams were determined. Chief President of the Student Union, ¡°Queen Enchantress¡± Angelia and Chief of the Disciplinary Committee, ¡°Frost Knight¡± Dragon Knight Natasha¡¯s team. Heiress of the Radiant Church, President Maria and Holy Swordsman Cynthia¡¯s team. ¡°Golden Eighth Chapter¡± Emiga and Demon World Princess Diaz who was acting as her familiar also had the good luck to enter the top twenty. For the weakest final chapter of the Eight Chapters to advance into the top twenty, who knows how the other eliminated seven chapters would feel now. They could only say that Demon World Princess Diaz was good at carrying people and brought her into the top twenty through sheer force.

    The elite contestants of the Brotherhood all lost to Chief President Angelia and Chief of the Disciplinary Committee Natasha¡¯s team, as well as President Maria and Holy Swordsman Cynthia¡¯s team. It was a shame that Be didn¡¯t get matched against these ¡°philosophers¡±.

    Besides the two students who were still fighting in the Sky Arena to be thest team to advance to the top twenty, the other 18 students have already been decided. With the exception of the Rose Society, the remaining groups were made up of the president of the Wronged Angels Society, the ¡°Fake Loli¡± Charlotte and her vice-president, ¡°Fake Shota¡± Demir. Even though these two have reversed genders, their strength was still there. Charlotte is a fake loli, a boy crossdressing in girls¡¯ clothes, while Demir is a fake shota, a girl crossdressing in boys¡¯ clothes.

    The majority of the boys in Olsylvia Academy felt a little awkward. Except for ¡°Fake Loli¡± Charlotte, who was the only boy within the top twenty, the rest were definitely all girls. No matter who won in the Sky Arena, thest two contestants to advance were going to be girls, no doubt about it. The entire Sky Arena was filled with girls. There wasn¡¯t a single boy.

    The boys were a big failure this time round in Olsylvia Academy¡¯s inter-academy qualifyingpetition. The only boy in the top twenty was even a trap. This made the boys even more ashamed. It would be nice if the boy who advanced was normal, but it just had to be a crossdresser. Isn¡¯t this implying to the other academies that the only way a boy can get stronger is by crossdressing in Olsylvia Academy?

    The gambling houses that kept their bets open were basically all bankrupt. All of the top picks for thispetition such as Dragon Knight Shawn and Dragon Knight Copperfield have basically stopped outside of the top twenty. Girls have not been the focus of bets over the years, but this year¡¯s advancement was all girls, which made things a bit awkward. RIght now, no guests or experts could predict how the rankings will go. They don¡¯t know much about the girls, so they really couldn¡¯t make any solid guesses this way.

    In the central part of the Sky Arena, Be was using her flying artifact to move towards the mages. Thest two holy knights, ¡°Dusk Knight¡± Daphne and ¡°Guardian Knight¡± Mathilde joined together and were only able to keep themselves from being pinned by Princess Kriss and beaten to the ground thanks to the joining of their light and dark attributes. As the strongest swordsman, Kriss is able to suppress two heavily-armed Holy Knights relying on just her aggressive two-handed sword attacks. The suppressed Daphne and Mathilde had no way of breaking loose and protecting the rear from the nking Be and could only keep on their toes.

    Princess Effie knew that her dark magic wouldn¡¯t work on Be. So, sheunched a Dark Twine on Be in an attempt to grab her ankles and limit her movement. ¡°First Chapter of the Sky¡± Princess Eveny didn¡¯t even try to test her anymore and directly sent out her strongest attack, the ¡°Glory of the Sky¡±. She was worried that if she did this anyter, Be would have all sorts of ways to prevent her from even casting it then.

    Dozens of light rays without attributes attacked towards Be¡¯s position, and those light rays were the ¡°Glory of the Sky¡±. The magic barrier outside of Be¡¯s body shattered just like a pane of ss which had been hit by stone. At the veryst moment, Princess Eveny still did not find the determination in herself and her ¡°Glory of the Sky¡± clearlynded off mark. The dozens of light rays brushed past Be¡¯s figure, but none of them ever hit her. Nobody would believe you even if you said it wasn¡¯t an ident!

    Be is currently a mage. Thanks to her contract with New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea, Be is able to use a lot of magic. Even though she had no way of using super-magic at the forbidden levels, she could still use some full-attribute advanced magic. Be preferred these mixed attribute spells over forbidden ones. They are often able to achieve unexpected effects.

    After dodging ¡°First Chapter of the Sky¡± Princess Eveny¡¯s attack, Be quickly swooped down, intending to fight closebat with the other mages. Mages of this age who couldn¡¯t handle themselves in a closebat fight were at a disadvantage, especially against mages like Be, who didn¡¯t y by the rules. The chain of dark energy shot out by ¡°Taboo Third Chapter¡± Effie was dodged by Be as well.

    Just as Be was about tond, she was stopped by ayer of light defensive barrier simr to translucent ss. Seeing that things weren¡¯t turning out quite right, Holy Maiden Susan and Holy Maiden Hayley instantly teamed up tounch the Radiant Church¡¯s ssic defensive barrier, the Guardian of Light, stopping Be outside of it.

    ¡°You won¡¯t be able to get in, Be... Give up!¡±

    ¡°Saint Hayley, do you wish to be disciplined again? This level of light can¡¯t stop the darkness, let alone me.¡±

    Be reached a hand out to the barrier and, after ascertaining the magic concentration of the barrier, Be¡¯s right hand was suddenly covered in a majestic dragon w-shaped glove. This is a full set that epasses the power of four dragons, containing shocking amounts of magical power. The outeryer was a mixture of diamond and emerald while the construction of the inneryer is amethyst and gold. The powers of Crystal Dragon Princess Purple Crystal, Golden Dragon Princess Laceman, Emerald Demonic Dragon Princess Bess, and Gem Dragon Queen Lolifel were packed into this glove, containing astonishing destructive power.

    ¡°Shatter! Your light will be distinguished by me!¡±

    Be smashed her right fist on top of the barrier, and the mixed four-colored light pierced through the barrier like aser cannon. The protective barrier shattered just like ss, instantly breaking into pieces. Seeing that things weren¡¯t looking good, President Lucia quickly cast another light attribute protective barrier, but it was also pierced by the mixed light. The light stirred up a very thick gust of smoke from the ground, causing the girls to choke for a moment, unable to open their eyes.

    By the time they managed to open their eyes, Be had alreadynded in the middle of them, and they were surrounded by a strange fog. The fog was very moist, with very dense water content. It drenched the girls¡¯ wizard robes, which had not been that thick to begin with, causing them to stick to their bodies. Up close, Be could roughly tell what style of underwear they were wearing.

    The feet of the girls were glued down by a sticky slime. They couldn¡¯t even move their feet in the slightest. These are the modified Swamp Slimes which longed to take their prey into their bodies, epassing them in their slime, dissolve the excess fabric from their bodies, and begin absorbing the bodies of their prey.

    ¡°Ladies! It¡¯ll be better if you surrender! What I have is a mysterious potion that can make certain things turn transparent, and only make certain things wet. You understand what I mean, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Damn it, Be...You¡¯re actually attacking us with a demonic beast! That¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t move! There¡¯s nothing wrong with a mage summoning a demonic beast to attack an opponent, right?¡±

    When they saw the bad smile on Be¡¯s face and smelled the strange smell that was being emitted from the bottle in her hands, Princess Eveny and the others looked at each other and nodded their heads helplessly, admitting defeat. They were in public, so if they really were exposed by that potion, then they wouldn¡¯t be able to go out again. Thanks to the mist, the audience couldn¡¯t see what was happening inside. They only saw the amazing scene of Be breaking through the light barriers of the two Holy Maidens.

    When the mist cleared, except for Grand Duke Baize, who was still standing in the same spot, the other five girls all copsed to the ground, looking as if they had been attacked by some spiritual magic like hypnosis magic and passed out from dizziness afterwards. However, looking at Be¡¯s previous alternative mage fighting style, many viewers suspect that Be had knocked them out physically. Who knows if the ¡°old habits¡± of Be the closebat mage struck again.

    After defeating three Holy Knights, Be downed five mage units in a short amount of time, getting an eight-killbo all by herself. Based on certain games, this would entitle Be to be ¡°Godlike¡±. After defeating the remaining two Holy Maidens, she will be able to achieve wiping out ten of them by herself. Kriss seemed to have realized what Be was thinking and nevernded the ¡°finishing blow¡± to the two remaining beautiful holy knights. She had been suppressing them the whole time and waiting for Be toe over.

    Kriss¡¯s body shed a far distance backwards. Before ¡°Dusk Knight¡± Daphne could even realize what was going on, she felt someone jumping onto her mount Dream Demonic White Colt, and embracing her from behind. That familiar scent, who else could it be but Be! Not only was ¡°Dusk Knight¡± Daphne restricted by Be¡¯s sudden attack, even ¡°Guardian Knight¡± Mathilde on the side was also at a loss for words.

    Be was now hugging Daphne. ¡°Guardian Knight¡± Mathilde was the captain of the Radiant Church¡¯s Law Enforcement Team. Even though Daphne is a dark knight, the two sides are on a temporary truce. Mathilde would nevermit friendly fire, and she couldn¡¯t do anything towards Be for a moment and could only watch as Be hugged ¡°Dusk Knight¡± Daphne, unbridled, and had no way of dealing with this for now.

    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re too strong, Be! Please, can¡¯t you be more professional as a mage? Are mages as violent as you are?¡±

    ¡°You seem to have grown a lot, Daphne! Mages can handle closebat battles, so shouldn¡¯t knights have to dismount and fight them like infantry as well?¡±

    ¡°Fine. You can go and rest for a while!¡±

    Under the watchful eyes of the audience, who were already numb with shock, it seemed as if Be had pulled ¡°Dusk Knight¡± Daphne off her warhorse with ease. In order to not let the audience see her going easy on Be, Daphne and Be pretended to forcibly pull each other and caused the other to fall off the horse. After a few professional rolls, Daphneid very naturally on the floor of the Sky Arena like one of those ¡°fake dives¡± in ser. With her level of professionalism, it really was a pity for her to not participate in a ser game.

    After reaching ¡°nine kills¡±, Be looked confidently at herst opponent, Holy Knight Mathilde. Mathilde looked at Be with a tense face. She already knew that she would certainly be defeated. Be could easily defeat the other nine, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to deal with one more. Right now, Mathilde was just thinking about how she could lose decently. She was still the captain of the Radiant Church¡¯s Law Enforcement Team after all. If she were done in by a single hit, then it would be a blow to the Radiant Church¡¯s reputation.

    Mathilde¡¯s mount, the Golden Holy Beast Lion, could already feel the tension and unease in the heart of its owner that was riding on its back. Its momentum was not as strong and overbearing as it was in the beginning. In the eyes of the Golden Holy Beast Lion, it seemed like Be¡¯s figure was a mountain so high that it couldn¡¯t look or pass over it when it stood in front of her. The intense suppression made it so even a holy beast like the Golden Lion found itself breathing unsteadily.

    ¡°Senior Sister Mathilde, no...Captain Mathilde, don¡¯t be nervous, okay? I¡¯m not a good person, so it¡¯s useless even if you¡¯re nervous.¡±

    ¡°Be, you...Don¡¯t you ever get tired?¡±

    ¡°Nope. How can I feel tired when I¡¯m spending quality time with my beautiful senior and junior sisters? I¡¯m very happy right now! I¡¯m in bliss!¡±

    Be revealed a dazzling smile. Even though it was a charming smile, ¡°Guardian Knight¡± Captain Mathilde couldn¡¯t help but sense a strange feeling of evilness in Be¡¯s smile. Despite the huge disparity of strength on both sides, Mathilde still wanted to make onest attack. It was better to be knocked down than to admit defeat.

    ¡°Be, pay attention! I¡¯m going to charge!¡±

    ¡°You really are stubborn, Senior Mathilde. But I like that.¡±

    Mathilde and her mount, the Golden Holy Beast Lion, transformed into a golden shadow andunched a ¡°Knight¡¯s Charge¡± at Be. Mathilde¡¯s charge was simr to that of the other holy knights. The only difference is that her power had an element of the holy attribute in it. Be opened her magic shield and instantly fired an Elemental st at Captain Mathilde, who was charging towards her.

    The Elemental st is a type of mixed magic that was a mixture of every attribute. After it collided with the charging Holy Knight Mathilde, a huge explosion stirred up the smoke once more. Whilst the smoke still hid her actions from the audience, Be merged the power of four demonic dragons into a single demonic w again, ¡°pushing off¡± Holy Knight Mathilde along with her mount.

    From afar, they just saw Mathilde sent flying in an instant. After the dust settled Be stood there unharmed while Holy Knight Mathilde and her Golden Holy Beast Lion had fallen not far away in the arena. Thepetition ends here. As a single mage, Be achieved an ¡°ace¡± and ¡°ten kills¡± from the other side, bing the final team to advance to the top twenty with Kriss.

    Since then, all members who advanced into the top twenty from Olsylvia Academy were undoubtedly girls, except for the ¡°Fake Loli¡± Charlotte. Be alone held two slots. The finals would begin after a day¡¯s rest, and the final venue, the Sky Arena, would be redecorated for the final round.

    On the current poprity list was Dragon Mage Grand Duke Baize, who leapt over Grand Duke Bellina thanks to her legendary 1v10 performance in the Sky Arena battle, bing the poprity queen of thepetition. Even though both of those identities were yed by Be, only Be was able to defeat herself.

    However, something troublesome ising her way. Be was worried that her two identities would encounter each other on the final stage. Then she really won¡¯t be able to keep up the performance. Be still didn¡¯t feel like revealing that the two were the same person yet so now she had to think of a solution that will work perfectly both ways. It seems like the only solution is to find the ¡°Fake Loli¡± Charlotte who helped her out at the start.

 Volume 7 Chapter 463: The End of Ender Dragon and the Final Battle for the Gate of Seal

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 463: The End of Ender Dragon and the Final Battle for the Gate of Seal</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The arena for the finals - Light of Dawn, Christopher Dragon Ruins at the center of Phoenix Ind, located in the coastal areas of Oldrango, the seaside resort of the Aldridge Empire.

    In the undergroundir of the Ender Dragon at the center of ruins, Be encountered the strongest boss in the sealed area, the Cursed Dragon Queen, Stimmons. Be got this information from the system of the Saviors¡¯ Camp.

    Although the Cursed Demonic Dragon Queen, Stimmons was known as the Dragon Queen, in fact, her figure couldn¡¯t match that of a queen at all; she was a lolita. She might show no expression and speak few words, but Be, using her special vision, could tell in a nce that Stimmons had never been passive at all. Her title of Dragon Queen was nominal, just like Manya Fn¡¯s title, the transmigrator Queen of Manasvir Empire.

    Stimmons was in her human form, and more importantly, bathing. It was the perfect time to mount a sneak attack. Be had taken her strength into ount; she was at the same level as the Copsing Evil Dragon Emperor, Lolita, and the Devouring Dragon, Euphenisia. She didn¡¯t dare to rashly make a move. She noticed a special ne of Stimmons¡¯ neck. Hung at the center of the ne was a bright red beating heart of the dragon.

    The key item to control the Ender Dragon in this cave was this very heart of dragon. Be was pressed for time; she didn¡¯t have much time to consider. Be believed that Prince Brizig, thest descendant of the royal family of Bridges Kingdom, would never be able to enter sessfully. But contrary to her assumption, he had sessfully entered the Cursed Land. And he was at the entrance with arge group of demons of the Cursed Land.

    Be would never allow this guy¡¯s n of destroying Phoenix Ind seed. She reckoned that Prince Brizig had changed. Although he and his men were still human, Be had already noticed a vague figure floating on his back with her sharp gaze. An existence simr to a spirit was on his back, which was a proof in itself that he was controlled by a demon.

    Be made a prompt decision and jumped into the water in a stealth state, catching Stimmons who was caught in her thoughts. A surprised look appeared on the straight face of Demonic Dragon Queen. Her entire body was cursed. Normal people would be cursed by just being close to her, let aloneing in contact with her. Today the sun had risen from the west. To her surprise, a female pervert was trying to rape her.

    ¡°You pervert, let go of me or else, you will be cursed. Please, I don¡¯t want to indirectly hurt anyone!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you go. If I let you go just because you say so, won¡¯t I lose face?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you¡­ don¡¯t you know the value of life? Huh, what¡¯s¡­ what¡¯s there on you that can actually¡­¡±

    Just after catching the Cursed Demonic Dragon Queen, Stimmons, Be regretted her recklessness. Be found it difficult to breathe in the curse energy around Stimmons. However, with her temperament, Be would bite the bullet and go on with it if it was something she had executed herself, even if it put herself in trouble. Her sixth sense was telling her that if she let her go this time, she would never be able to grab hold of this loli like this.

    And surprisingly, a mysterious item on Be had protected her. The mysterious looming ring given to her by the Forsaker flew out of Be¡¯s storage ring on its own. This mysterious looming ring released a burst of strange energy that instantly dispelled the powerful curse around the Cursed Demonic Dragon Queen, Stimmons.

    Be couldn¡¯t help but notice that the Demonic Dragon Queen Stimmons¡¯ aura instantly plummeted after seeing this mysterious ring. Her strong personality disappeared in the blink of an eye. Now, she looked rather like a loli hugged by a pervert, shivering in Be¡¯s embrace. That mysterious ring might have a lot to do with her changes.

    ¡°That thing is quite important to that Lord, she won¡¯t give it to outsiders easily. Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you. Stimmons, since you recognized this ring, then I have a request for you, you won¡¯t refuse me, would you?¡±

    ¡°Since it belongs to that Lord, then you are my master. How can I refuse a request from Master? I won¡¯t refuse.¡±

    Be guessed it right. The Forshaker was the master of the Cursed Demonic Dragon Queen, Stimmons. That ring was a token of love given by the Forsaker to her most important person, the Sacred Demon God, Samantha. With this, one could send Stimmons, the Cursed Demonic Dragon Queen to do just about anything. No matter how evil or perverse it was, Stimmons couldn¡¯t refuse Be, even if it was extremely erotic request. As long as Be had this ring, Stimmons must satisfy all of Be¡¯s strange hobbies.

    The ring was almost like themand spell to control the Cursed Demonic Dragon Queen, Stimmons. The ck onyx given to Be by the chief of World Destructors, the Demon God Emperor, and the music box given to Be by the leader of Chaos Bringers, the Ruler of Voice had simr functions. The former was for controlling the Devastating Evil Dragon Emperor, Lolita, while thetter was for controlling the Devouring Holy Dragon, Euphenisia. Only, Be had not discovered those functions of those two for the time beings. At present, she only knew of one of the uses of the mysterious ring given to her by the Forsaker.

    Because of Stimmons¡¯promise, Be easily took her out of the pool using the princess carry. The faces floating the water could only look at Be resentfully, as if they were very dissatisfied with her for carrying their goddess in her arms. Only now did Be notice that there were not only the grieving souls in the pool but also the Ender Dragon who she had been looking for everywhere.

    The moment Be sneak attacked the Dragon Queen, Stimmons, her so-called stealth state was automatically released. Ender Dragon immediately turned and pounced at Be after noticing the intruder. Because its body was in the shadow state, the Ender Dragon could attack freely in this dragonir without being affected by the terrain of the underground cave.

    Be stopped fighting the Ender Dragon after having won the important target while Kriss and the others, who were in-charge of covering her, promptlyunched an attack to cover Be¡¯s retreat. Kriss used the Dragon¡¯s Sorrow and inserted it straight into the heart of the Ender Dragon. This sword had a significant bonus damage on void shadows. The Ender Dragon instantly felt a sharp pain.

    The Ender Dragon, who originally wanted to attack Be, instantly switched his target and attacked the swordsman who had harmed it. Be and the other immediately ran away, taking advantage of this opportunity. Kriss, with the support of assassin Noryea, dealt with the Ender Dragon in the underground dragonir. Later, the dragon knight Lisha appeared and made her way to the caught beautiful girls and saved them the best she could even though she didn¡¯t know anyone of them. Lisha¡¯s identity might not be upright but it didn¡¯t affect her will to rescue these people.

    ¡°Thank you Goddess of Light, Honorable Dragon Knight, please help me quickly. After I get out of here, my family will pay you a lot.¡±

    ¡°Honorable Dragon Knight, please save me first, my family will give you an ind fief.¡±

    ¡°Sisters, as you have noticed, that transparent dragon is too powerful. I will have to remain here to deal with it, you have to leave by yourself. All the vampire bats on the way have been cleaned up. Quickly decide, I don¡¯t have much confidence in defeating that demonic dragon.¡±

    ¡°Honorable Dragon Knight, you are¡­ My Lady, please don¡¯t leave!¡±

    Regarding Lisha¡¯s suggestion that they run away naked, these beautiful girls¡¯ faces flushed red. As the daughters of aristocratic families, if they ran out of the cave butt naked and someone saw them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to show their faces to anyone.

    Lisha didn¡¯t give them time to think. She turned and left to support Kriss. There was a mischievous devilish smile on her face. Having been staying with Be for so long, Lisha had turned bad unknowingly. She had learned the perverted ways of bullying the girls from Be. And after adding her own round of perverted reforms, it had be Lisha¡¯s own.

    ¡°By the way, sisters, you better think about it! You only have one life, is your face important or your life!? Besides, you have been naked for a long time, do you care about running naked for a little longer?¡±

    Lisha¡¯s words woke the girls from their dream. They suddenly came to realize that sometimes life was more important than face. What¡¯s the use of face if one was dead? Besides, they had indeed been butt naked for a while now. No matter how ashamed they were feeling, they were ustomed and at easeparably to when they were stripped naked.

    If they leave now, they would have a slim chance of surviving. Although they mighte under attack of vampire bats again, if they didn¡¯t leave now, they would basically be waiting for their deaths. They had seen how strong the Ender Dragon was. If the dragon knight was defeated then they would be left with zero chance of escaping this cave. Thinking of this, the girls made their way out of the cave while helping each other out. They looked at Lisha¡¯s back with gratitude before they left.

    In their opinion, Lisha was covering their escape with her life. Lisha was just testing whether they had the courage to escape. If they had the courage, then there was hope for salvation. Of course, they would not be allowed to walk out of the cave so barefooted. As the cherished daughters of noble families, these beautiful girls had very tender skin. And their limbs were weak after having their blood sucked. Even if they weren¡¯t attacked by the vampire bats, it was hard to say whether they would be able to walk out of the cave alive!

    Lisha and Be exchanged nces upon thinking of this. As a sister, Be naturally understood this. She nodded to Lisha, which was an affirmation of her actions. She had made arrangements for those beautiful girls. Of course, it could not be the Royal Secret Guards of the Manasvir Empire. Those Royal Secret Guards were all men. Even if they were Be¡¯s men, she still didn¡¯t want to let them have such an advantage.

    The support army for the beautiful girls had already arrived. They were the female demons that Be had summoned in advance. Compared to the Subus Queen Aisha and subi under her, these female demons had just about the same strength. But they weren¡¯t like the subi who liked bullying pretty girls. If she allowed the subi to act in this situation, the injured girls might even be yed around to their deaths in the underground tunnel. Thus, Be summoned female demons to take care of them.

    At the entrance of the Ender Dragon¡¯sir, the beautiful girls, who just staggered out, came across a group of tall and slender female demons in ck leather tights. All the female demons were pretty and absolutely stunning. But no obvious change in their expressions could be found on their faces. They had all themon traits of demons on their bodies, a pair of ck bat wings on their backs, a pair of ck ram horns growing out of their silky ck or red hair, and a demon¡¯s tail swinging behind them.

    The female demons had a sadistic-type dressing style,pletely unlike the subus who wore revealing clothes. Arge number of vampire bats were lying near them. All the vampire bats, who had been routed by Be and the others and wanted to make aeback because they were unconvinced of their defeat, had flown to a spot outside the entrance of the Ender Dragon¡¯sir. They wanted to take revenge on Be and others when they came out injured from their fight with the Ender Dragon.

    But before they could settle down, they were ambushed by the female demons who had already upied this position. After a round of one-sided fighting, the female demons had wiped the entire colony of the vampire bats, leaving not a single survivor. The colony of vampire bats that had been doing evil acts in the mysteriousir of Ender Dragon had finally received their punishment and had their sinful lives ended.

    The fighting power of the female demons was higher than that of the vampire bats. And their number was roughly the same as the vampire bats. And coupled with the advantage of equipment, they had easily suppressed the dying struggle of the vampire bats and wiped them out in this dark duel. When the girls came out of the dragon¡¯sir, they immediately noticed the corpses of vampire bats lying on the ground and a group of strange female demons standing by the corpses.

    ¡°Are you¡­ Honored Dragon Knight, save¡­¡±

    ¡°Quiet down if you don¡¯t want to end up like these bats. Behave yourself, the Lord doesn¡¯t like disobedient maids.¡±

    Before the girls could withdraw and return with the help for Dragon Knight Lisha, they were controlled by the female demons. There were two different races of female demons. One wrapped the girls¡¯ injured hands and feet with white bandages, treating the wounds left by the vampire bats. While the others blocked their mouths with a red ball and covered their eyes with a translucent ck gauze before they could figure out what was going on. Then they put them into a ck sack, leaving only their heads outside before they flew and carried them out of the cave.

    When the girls saw the bright world outside the cave again through the translucent blindfold, they noticed arge troop of Royal Secret Guards of Manasvir Empire standing outside the secret cave. Originally, the girl had a glimmer of hope that they might get rescued but just as their glimmer of hope rose in their hearts, it was shattered in the next moment. To their dismay, the Royal Secret Guards of the human empire were with the female demons.

    The Royal Secret Guards of the Manasvir Empire were lined up on either side as if they were weing friendly troops. The captain of the Royal Secret Guardpletely ignored the ck sacks on the backs of the female demons and the captured girls¡¯ cries for help. Instead he greeted the leader of the female demons passionately. Because the female demons could speak themonnguage of humans, both sides used the humannguage as the means ofmunication.

    ¡°Honorable Devil, did everything go well? Is Princess Manasviel okay?¡±

    ¡°Master still has something to deal with, she wille outter. Captain, no other person had entered, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course, no one has entered. Our people have sealed the entire Christopher Dragon Lair. Even a single fly can¡¯t get in. No one will know what happened here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s better! By the way, we are taking these girls. Master seems to have that intention.¡±

    ¡°Please help yourself, we know what to do!¡±

    The beautiful girls helplessly let the female demons take them away. They had given up now. Judging by the fact that the Royal Secret Guards of Manasvir Empire dared to talk with the female demons in humannguage before them, it was quite clear that they didn¡¯t care about if they knew the truth. If they wanted to survive after knowing all these secrets, all they could do was honestly obey the female demons. Even if they escaped by some fluke of luck, they would be killed by the soldiers of the human race.

    Now, they could only pray that the master of the female demons wasn¡¯t that perverted. Otherwise, their weak bodies would not be able to bear the several rounds of abuse of the demons. While the girls were taken away, Be and the others were still fighting with the Ender Dragon in the undergroundir of the Ender Dragon. And because the Cursed Demonic Dragon Queen, Stimmons, who controlled the Ender Dragon, had let Be take her away, Ender Dragon¡¯s strength had taken a dive.

    Because its collection was taken away, the furious Ender Dragon let Be and the others leave and attacked the dragon knight Lisha who was by Kriss¡¯ side. It wanted to tear the bitch, who had ruined its treasure and let hisplete collection go, into pieces. At this moment, the Ender Dragon¡¯s hatred towards Be was lowest. As such, Be took this opportunity to sessfully escape back to her camp.

    Kriss and Noreya retreated while fighting. They did not fight the Ender Dragon head-on. The Ender Dragon too dreaded the dragon-ying swords that had appeared in Kriss¡¯ hands. For a while, both sides came to a standstill and were locked in a confrontation. Meanwhile, Be had already returned to her camp with the Demonic Dragon Queen, Stimmons. She then took the dragon heart ne from Stimmons¡¯ neck and crushed the beating dragon heart without a moment of hesitation.

    ¡°You can sleep with your treasure forever!¡±

    ¡°Damn¡­ you¡­ give me¡­¡±

    ck blood sshed all around as the dragon heart was crushed. But not a single drop of blood fell on Be as she had Stimmons in her arms, enjoying her Cursed Defense Barrier. The Ender Dragonpletely lost its source of power after the dragon heart was crushed. Its transparent shadow began to show signs of splitting. When it was about to disappear, the Ender Dragon finally let out an unwilling roar. So it turns out that it could talk but it didn¡¯t even bother to speak until thest moment.

    With the defeat of the Ender Dragon, the monsters who were about to rush out of the Cursed Land quickened their pace. The Gate of Seal would disappear once the Ender Dragon disappeared.

 Volume 7 Chapter 464: Final Victor of the Gate of Seal Battle and the Incident Before the Finals

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 464: Final Victor of the Gate of Seal Battle and the Incident Before the Finals</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    At the Aldridge Empire¡¯s seaside resort spot, Oldrango City¡¯s coastal region, near the center of Phoenix Ind, the Christopher Dragon Ruins arena where the final match of the ¡°Light of Dawn¡± event was being held. In the Ender Dragon¡¯s undergroundir at the center of the ruins, Be encountered the strongest Boss of the Cursed Land here, the Cursed Demonic Dragon Queen Stimmons and the Ender Dragon, engaging in a fierce battle with the two.

    Since Be wasn¡¯t so interested in types that can¡¯t transform into the shape of a girl, this Ender Dragon was destined not to be recruited into her party. Since Stimmons has already surrendered to Be, Be didn¡¯t make things hard for her. Since they were still in the middle of a battle, Be did not consider signing any contracts with the Cursed Demonic Dragon Queen Stimmons for now.

    In order to keep her dual identity a secret, Be did not dare to sign a contract with this loli before ascertaining the extent of her connection with the Forsaker. Previously, Be had only signed contracts with Copsing Dragon Lolita and Devouring Dragon Euphenisia after she was sure that they had no direct connection with the Demon God Emperor and the Ruler of the Void.

    Since Be had already crushed the heart of the Ender Dragon, the Ender Dragon which had lost its energy source began a frenzied attack. This is thest burst for the Ender Dragon after its heart waspletely destroyed. Without the energy supplied by its heart, it will bepletely annihted here.

    The Ender Dragon had originally thought it would be safer to have its Dragon Heart with Stimmons who was controlling it. After all, Stimmons is a Cursed Dragon with many curse abilities. Only a few can threaten her existence. Unfortunately, as fate would have it, Be had an important ring given to her by the Forsaker. When she saw the ring, Stimmons directly surrendered without a fight. Jumping back, she did not even hesitate to sell out the Ender Dragon.

    The Ender Dragon is able to roam the Other World unhinderedrgely because it was a peerless existence capable of both physical and magical attacks, so an ordinary attack would be useless against it. However, it met Swordsman Kriss this time, a heaven-defying existence with a cache of tens of thousands of swords, many of which can restrain the Ender Dragon¡¯s attributes, almost to the point where any sword she grabbed could restrain the Ender Dragon.

    The advance of the Ender Dragon was blocked by Kriss¡¯s various floating swords. Due to the deterring power of those swords, the Ender Dragon did not dare to attack straight on and could only keep on changing directions in an attempt to bypass the area around Kriss¡¯s sword formation.

    However, all of Kriss¡¯s swords had sword spirits in them. With the soul, they did not need Kriss tomand them and were following the Ender Dragon automatically. Without the support of its Dragon Heart, the Ender Dragon could onlyunch physical attacks. Since it didn¡¯t have the mana from its heart, it couldn¡¯t use any magic attacks.

    With the support of her swords¡¯ souls, Kriss singlehandedly suppressed the Ender Dragon. Her other teammates took this opportunity to close the Gate of Seal. Prince Brizig, who was controlled by the Cursed Demonic Beings, was directing the Cursed Demonic Beings to attack the entrance of the Gate of Seal in an attempt to seize this new passage to that other dimension world.

    Dragon Knight Lisha was the first to rush over to the Gate of Seal. With a flying kick, she kicked back the Cursed Demonic Being that was trying to leave through the gate. Due to Lisha¡¯s strength, therge Cursed Demonic Being she kicked away also ended up knocking away several of itspanions while it was sent flying.

    Assassin Noreya was the next to arrive. She threw a set of darts, urately puncturing the eyes of the Cursed Demons closest to the Gate of Seal. The Cursed Demonic Beings, whose sight had gone blurry, were in disarray for a moment, and a whole lot of blinded Demonic Beings ended up tumbling about.

    When Be arrived with Stimmons in her hands, Lisha and Noreya were already fighting at the Gate of Seal. Arge number of Cursed Demonic Beings wereing in like a tidal wave. If not for Lisha and Noreya¡¯s immunity to most curses, they would not have been able to hold on.

    ¡°Stimmons, do you know how to close the Gate of Seal again?¡±

    ¡°The Gate of Seal is disposable and will close itself after the set amount of time has passed.¡±

    It turns out that the Gate of Seal to this Cursed Land was a one-use thing. If not purified for long amounts of time, the curse energy in here will inevitably break through the energy of the Gate of Seal. The Gate of Seal had opened up naturally this time, and Stimmons had onlye over to check on the situation. She didn¡¯t expect to be taken in by Be.

    The Ender Dragon that upied the entrance was like an invisible natural barrier. Most of the Cursed Demons in the Cursed Land fear the Ender Dragon¡¯s intimidating power and did not dare go this way. Now that the Ender Dragon has received a serious injury from Be and the others, it no longer has any ability to y its original function.

    Be did not have the right energy to seal the Gate of Seal. Even though they destroyed the Ender Dragon, the fall of the guardian of this door was a responsibility that Be and the girls could not shrug off. However, there were still several ways they could solve this problem.

    Firstly, there was the more annoying method they could use. They can transfer the Gate of Seal to a different dimension so that the monsters will appear in that other dimension instead of affecting this Other World. This is a more damaging way of averting their problems to someone else, and it¡¯s easy for them to offend the Creator of the dimension they were tossing this problem to.

    Be was unable to think of a suitable victim right now. If she tosses them to an Other World managed by a Mother of Creation she¡¯s close with, then that would be an idental friendly fire. On the other hand, it wasn¡¯t that big of a deal to toss it into a Father of Creation¡¯s world. Be doesn¡¯t have any good feelings towards them anyway.

    But Be could also choose a second safer way, and that is to use a special tool to seal the gate. And, that so-called tool is the pearl ¡°Praise of Light¡±, and the ¡°Tears of the Goddess¡± given to her by Creator of Light Vianne. But this cost is going to be huge. The two artifacts will bepletely used up if she seals the gate this way.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t going to work, Stimmons. The cost of this solution is too high. It will take a full artifact from a Creator like Creator of Light Vianne to do it. It¡¯s not like I know her, so how am I going to find something like that?! Can you think of another way?¡±

    ¡°But¡­There *is* onest resort that will cost even more, and it¡¯s even harder to get than an artifact from the Creator of Light.¡±

    Be lied that she didn¡¯t know Creator of Light Vianne, but since Cursed Demon Dragon Queen Stimmons was only meeting her for the first time, she didn¡¯t know that and was easily fooled by her. Under Be¡¯s probing, Stimmons brought up another way quite hesitantly. The only other way would be to create a field of evil around the Gate of Seal and use the evil eenergy to stop the Cursed Demonic Beings froming out to do harm.

    With her cursed power, Stimmons couldn¡¯t do it herself. The Demonic Beings of the Cursed Land basically have the curse attribute and did not fear her energy. It would need some other terrifying energy, such as devastation or devouring energy to create an evil region.

    Which means Copsing Dragon Lolita and Devouring Dragon Euphenisia¡¯s powers are needed since these two are the subordinates of the World Destructors¡¯ chief, Demon God Emperor, and the Chaos Bringers¡¯ leader, Ruler of the Void, respectively. Stimmons believed that these two would be harder to find than Creator of Light Vianne, and harder to discuss with. It would be harder for Be to look for them than the former.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it? That¡¯s fine then, just tell me what to do. I have a contract with Lolita and Euphenisia. If you don¡¯t believe me, look at the mark on my hand!¡±

    ¡°What? How could Lolita and Euphenisia agree to follow the same master?! You¡­¡±

    Stimmons failed to speak thetter half of her sentence when she saw the special mark that appeared on the back of Be¡¯s right hand. There are two ovepping demonic marks on the back of Be¡¯s right hand, which were indeed the exclusive marks of Copsing Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita and Devouring Holy Dragon Euphenisia. As an existence very close in level and origins with the two of them, she wouldn¡¯t mistake their exclusive marks.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you. But if they me me afterwards, you have to bear some of the responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Stimmons, with how you¡¯re saying this, it can¡¯t be that evil? Let me say this. I will not ept losing any one of you as the cost. Otherwise, I can just toss the Gate of Seal to some random dimension.¡±

    ¡°No, it won¡¯t kill anyone. Only¡­¡±

    For the first time, a blush came upon Stimmons¡¯ straight and emotionless face. She came closer by Be¡¯s ear and shyly whispered something to her. As soon as she heard it, a wicked smile appeared on Be¡¯s face as if she was quite satisfied with Stimmons¡¯s proposal.

    The strange way the two weremunicating attracted the attention of Kriss and Lisha. They thought that Be was again bullying a little loli she had just met. The loli was very strong, at the same level as Lolita. At the very least, Lolita had not really been bullied before, so there was no reason Stimmons who was at the level would just give in to Be.

    After the Ender Dragon failed several times to pass over, it finally let out a roar of resignation, after which itpletely dissipated into smoke. Until its death in battle, it was still unable to break past Kriss¡¯s sword formation and rush beyond the cave.

    Following the disappearance of the Ender Dragon, the Demonic Beings of the Cursed Land began rushing like crazy towards the Gate of Seal, hoping to use thisrge charge to break through the joint defense of Dragon Knight Lisha and Assassin Noreya. Lisha and Noreya have already retreated back to Be¡¯s side. After reciting some sort of mysterious incantation, a ck mist emitted from the body of the ck-haired loli in her arms, Cursed Demon Queen Stimmons. When the ck mist disappeared, the ck-haired loli disappeared into thin air as if she had never been here, and was instead reced with a gruesomely-shaped ck demonic sword.

    An existence such as Cursed Demonic Dragon Queen Stimmons can actually be transformed into a weapon to be used as well. Stimmons¡¯s Cursed Sword, ¡°Stimmons¡¯s Memory¡±, that she transformed into wasn¡¯t the only one by Be¡¯s side, but also Lolita and Euphenisia who were ¡°shot while lying down¡± and forcibly summoned in their weapon states without even knowing what was going on.

    Lolita¡¯s weapon form was also a sword with a dark and domineering shape. Euphenisia¡¯s weapon form is that of a shield. Anyway, it looks weird as well. Due to their contract, Be can forcefully summon them as weapons to support her. Since they were short of time, Be didn¡¯t even take the time to contact them and directly recited the incantation taught to her by Stimmons. Sure enough, it worked on her first try and also summoned the two lolis over as well.

    The Copsing Demonic Sword, ¡°Lolita¡¯s Sorrow¡± and the Devouring Demonic Shield, ¡°Euphenisia¡¯s Smile¡±, are both super rule-defying weapons. The former can copse the world by will while thetter can devour attack attributes of any energy. The Cursed Demonic Sword, ¡°Stimmons¡¯s Memory¡± from before has the ability to curse the targets it attacks with an unbreakable curse.

    Be should have thought of using this early on. She had also borrowed the powers of her other contracted dragon princesses and queens previously as well. It was only because Lolita and Euphenisia¡¯s power was so high that Be had ignored the contract between them and their identities as dragons.

    ¡°Farewell¡­No, goodbye forever. This world isn¡¯t for you to visit!¡±

    ¡°Wait, my kingdom! You can¡¯t do this¡­¡±

    Thest royal descendant of the Bridges Kingdom who had originally allowed the spirit to take control of him was finally conscious at this moment. He looked exasperated at them as if he could not ept the failure of his n. In that instant, Be saw Last Princess Brehanna¡¯s shadow on the prince. Those were the traces left behind by the change in the world line. If Be had never warped back in time, then the one who would be dying here would be Princess Brehanna instead.

    What sort of secret method did the Bridges Kingdom¡¯s descendants use to transform their bodies into something simr to undead to be able to achieve this miraculous ability of living past over a thousand years? But even so, if they were sealed here in the Cursed Land forever, this miraculous ability was as good as useless.

    For the sake of the world line¡¯s continuation, Be did not stop. She shed down with her sword. A copsing abyss instantly appeared before the Demonic Beings, right above that, an oval devouring vortex. With the intervention of the two evil forces, the path to their dimension waspletely blocked.

    Be and the girls ignored the cursing of the losers and closed the Gate of Seal once more. As for the Ender Dragon¡¯s treasures, Be didn¡¯t like the strong smell of blood left on them and didn¡¯t take any. This mysterious cave willter be transformed into an underground church. When that timees, Be will ce the Goddess of Light¡¯s idol right where the Gate of Seal used to be.

    When they resealed the gate, Be nned to invite Creator of Light Vianne over to personally take a look so she could seal the gate. With the double insurance, they won¡¯t have to fear the Demonic Beings of the Cursed Land spilling out.

    After Be took out the biggest boss of the Cursed Land, the entire Cursed Land will soon fall into chaos without a leader. In order to break the old order and be the new leader of the Cursed Land, there was almost no need for any intervention and the demons of the Cursed Land will begin killing each other. As for Prince Brizig and his men, they will remain there forever.

    So far, the restoration forces of the Bridges Kingdom¡¯s descendants are all destroyed. Last Princess Brehanna has already been subdued by Be while Last Prince Brizig was thrown into the Cursed Land and left there forever. Before the restoration n of the Bridges Kingdom could even begin, it waspletely destroyed. The Aldridge Empire knew nothing of this. Only Lisha, Kriss, and the few others from the other empires knew.

    When Be returned to the ground, they were greeted by the Manasvir Empire¡¯s Royal Secret Guard and the army of female demons. Be and her allies are perhaps the only ones able to see the Human Race and the Demonic Race stand together as friends. When they saw Bee out, both the Royal Secret Guards and the demondies paid their respects to their lord Be.

    Originally, these types of respects were paid to emperors, so it was quite out of line with the noble etiquette system to greet Be in such a way. However, in the hearts of those present, they all felt that this was appropriate for Be. Anyway, there were no outsiders here to see. Such respects that can be mistaken into many other things went by just like that with ¡°unspoken understanding¡± from all.

    ¡°Princess Manasviel (Be), nobody has approached the Christopher Dragon Ruins. Please instruct our next actions.¡±

    ¡°Well done Captain. Round up a group and seal this ce off. Hang up a sign that says the Radiant Church is requisitioning this ce for construction. From now on, this ce will be transformed into an underground church. I¡¯ll talk to the Radiant Church. There¡¯s nothing else for now. By the way, did you see any demonsing in and out¡­¡±

    ¡°Responding to your highness, we did not see any demons entering or leaving the cave.¡±

    ¡°Very well then, get to work. There is a reward for you when you return to Empress Manya Fn.¡±

    Faced with Be¡¯s test, the captain of the secret guard squad wisely chose to go along with the performance and stated that he did not see the female demons appearing. Be was satisfied. If he were just a little more righteous, then he would have been swapped out long ago. During the selection of members for the Royal Secret Guard, Be and Empress Manya Fn had deliberately kicked out the fools who insisted on upholding justice.

    After the men of the Royal Secret Guard withdrew from the area, only then did Be talk to the captain of the female demons. Be had been a Demon King for a long time, so she had an instinctive distrust of the Human Race. There are still things she prefers to leave to demons under her. It was more reassuring to talk to them than to entrust the job to the humans.

    ¡°Mistress, the goods have been transported to the ce you specified. No deaths and no escapees. They have grown much more docile. They are ready and waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Got it. You¡¯ve done well. We still have the finals tomorrow so I¡¯ll be heading off to rest now.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, there is one thing that this subordinate is unsure if she should say or not. I am afraid it may disturb Mistress¡¯s evening.¡±

    ¡°Just say it, I don¡¯t mind taking a bit of time out. If you feel bad about it, you can¡­Uh, Kriss, stop pinching me, I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about the Oceanic Race¡¯s stronghold the human minions found. We noticed signs of movement from them yesterday.¡±

 Volume 7 Chapter 465: Happenings Before the Finals and Krissâ€™s Midnight Visit

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 465: Happenings Before the Finals and Kriss¡¯s Midnight Visit</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    At the Aldridge Empire¡¯s seaside resort, Oldrango City¡¯s coastal region, near the waters of Phoenix Ind, Wadsworth Coral Ind. This was the Oceanic Race¡¯s frontline base that they were using to prepare their sneak attack on Phoenix Ind. Since the Aldridge Empire basically had no navy, the Oceanic Race¡¯s united fleet was able to stay here for quite some time without being discovered by the humans.

    Just as the Oceanic Race was going tounch its offensive on Phoenix Ind, their fleet was attacked by the Phantom Fleet. They dyed the waters around Wadsworth Coral Ind red, with bodies of the Oceanic Race soldiers floating on the surface.

    A great fire had been lit on Wadsworth Coral Ind. The Phantom Fleet¡¯s Demonic Beings were flying around like bombers in an air raid, throwing down explosive barrels from high above the air. Theynded on the mountains being used by the Oceanic Race on Wadsworth Coral Ind as defensive positions. Amidst the light and the deafening explosions, arge number of boats set sail from the Phantom Fleet, heading to the beaches of Wadsworth Coral Ind.

    Many groups of Skeleton Soldiers had alreadynded on Wadsworth Coral Ind and were in the midst of a bloody battle with the Oceanic Race¡¯s troops. Be was currently standing near the railing of the Phantom Fleet¡¯s gship, ¡°Carol¡±, watching the battlefield in the distance. She originally wanted to go over and have a good time herself, but therge numbers of demon generals present on the fleet dissuaded her. Such trivial matters would make the demon generals lose face if they had to entrust the Demon King to personally step up.

    Be alsoplied and did not get off the ship. She was here to oversee the situation, so she could leave the others for her subordinates to deal with. Demon generals of all sorts of species stood behind Be, including a Great Demon, a Skeleton General, an Ogre Warlord, a Phantom Knight, and a Dark Demon Sorcerer.

    ¡°My Lord, we have suppressed and blocked off the entire periphery of Wadsworth Ind. Complete control of this section is ensured before tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°My Lord, the Oceanic Race¡¯s backup fleet has already been defeated by us in the waters. Hundreds of warships have been sunk, and only a few dozen zing warships barely escaped. We have confirmed that the gship of the reinforcement fleet has been sunk.¡±

    ¡°Well done. You guys can go when you¡¯re done here. I¡¯ll arrange for someone else to watch over after dawn. Control won¡¯t be necessary.¡±

    Be gave her decision to the report of the Skeleton General and the Ogre Warlord without even turning around. Once the sun rose, Be would arrange her own Human Race¡¯s ckeys¡± and ¡°minions¡±, that was, the Manasvir Empire¡¯s Royal Secret Guard, toe over to clean up the battlefield and deal with the aftermath. Be did not intend to have her demon subordinates take control of this worthless ind.

    ¡°My Lord, regarding the gambling syndicate from the Manasvir Empire that tried to interfere with the tournament, my subordinates have found their headquarters. Only¡­ it seems someone has been there before us. When I arrived, it was already¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, you found the location, Dark Demon Sorceror? Bring me there. We aren¡¯t needed here anymore. Just send me a brief report after the ind is cleared.¡±

    After receiving the reports from her subordinates, Be did not dy and immediatelymanded the gship Carol to turn around and set sail towards Babbitt Ind near Wadsworth Coral Ind. The ce was rumored to be the den of a gambling syndicate. Since the start of the Twelve Human Academy Tournament, the syndicate had been here, secretly manipting the gambling games over there.

    By the time Be arrived, the ind had already long gone under Skeleton Soldiers¡¯ control, who hade in advance. Be disembarked on Babbitt Ind with her demon generals and discovered that the ind had long been deserted. In a secret camp, she found a pile of documents left behind by the gambling syndicate, as well as gold coins scattered all over the floor. Obviously, these people had left in quite a hurry, so much so that they didn¡¯t even grab their money.

    ¡°Any discoveries? Not even a corpse?¡±

    ¡°My Lord, this ce was already in this state when we arrived. Don¡¯t even mention humans; there wasn¡¯t even a single animal here. There are no traces of activity from the Oceanic Race nearby.¡±

    None of Be¡¯s demon generals could give a convincing exnation as to what happened here. After walking around, Be did not find any valuable clues either and could only give up for the time being. However, just as she was about to lose heart, she found a few drops of strange blood near the corner of a table.

    It was not human blood, but more like the Blood Race. As a Demon King, even if she wasn¡¯t a vampire, her ability to distinguish between blood was still quite high. There should be signs of the Blood Race¡¯s activities on this ind. After discovering their traces, Be seemed to understand the other party¡¯s intentions. Quietly, she discussed something with her demon generals before leaving with teleportation magic.

    Not long after Be left, the members of the gambling syndicate on Babbitt Ind returned again. They still looked normal, but the Phantom Knights, who were secretly observing them, could see through their disguise. These gambling syndicate members didn¡¯t even care about their business. They all boarded ships to head towards the Human Continent as arge number of Phantom Knights trailed behind them in the shadows.

    It was alreadyte when Be reached the temporary vi at Phoenix Ind. She had just received news from her subordinates that the Blood Race had disguised themselves as the humans and was heading to the Human Continent. While they were uncertain about the Blood Race¡¯s intentions, Be chose to send someone to secretly follow and watch them. Of course, she still ¡°enthusiastically¡± posted about the Blood Race¡¯s strange actions anonymously on the system-type Saviors¡¯munication tform.

    There was basically not much Be had to worry about right now. After all, there would berge waves of system-type Saviors heading in to find trouble with the Blood Race for the sake of points. Be just had to sit aside and watch the show. After solving the threat of the Oceanic Race¡¯s invasion, the gambling syndicate¡¯s interference in the tournament, the Bridges Kingdom¡¯s attempt to restore power, as well as the re-sealing of the Cursed Land¡¯s entrance, the closing of the Twelve Academy summer exchange tournament finally weed some peace.

    Be let out a long sigh of relief and returned to the resting area of the vi. The vi¡¯s perimeter was guarded by the Manasvir Empire¡¯s Royal Secret Guards, who had be the Demon King¡¯s ¡°minions¡± and ckeys¡±. The ones stationed inside were female demons. Be¡¯s safety could bepletely ignored, but these guards were there to hold up her prestige as a Demon King. It would be too shameful if there was not even a single guard at the Demon King¡¯s residence.

    The demons did not interfere with the Demon King¡¯s private life, so there were no demons stationed in private areas, such as the bedroom or the bathroom. Even though they were alldies, they still had to hold some distance. Even more, this Demon King Be¡¯s hobbies were worlds apart from an average Demon King. She was a wolf hiding under a pretty girl.

    Several Demon Kings were residing here in the vi, such as Sky Demon King Dolores and Blood Demon King Eleanor, who had already fallen asleep in the same room. Be looked at the two beautiful Demon Kings and resisted the urge to join them on the bed. She turned around and headed next door into Dark Night Demon King Aggy and Ocean Demon King Victoria¡¯s room. There was no helping it. Who knew which one of the girls Dolores and Eleanor learned it from, but they were actually sleeping naked.

    In order to keep down her impulses, Be could only shift ces for now and head next door to Dark Night Demon Lord Aggy and Ocean Demon King Victoria¡¯s room. Even though their respective ck and blue see-through nightwear was also tempting with no underwear beneath, it was at least a bit better than Eleanor and Dolores. They still had some fabric to cover their bodies.

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re here. You really do have a lot of subordinates. How nice it would be if we were from the same camp!¡±

    ¡°Aggy, how are your injuries? If you¡¯re willing, I¡¯m ready to wee you to our camp any time. The doors are always open for you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled, Aggy. She¡¯s definitely got a nasty n in her head.¡±

    Ocean Demon King Victoria at the side jumped out in time to stop Be¡¯s naughty attempt to trick Dark Night Demon King Aggy, which Be could onlyin about inwardly. She contemted when she would be able to pull in Ocean Demon King Victoria as well. When that time came, see if she¡¯d still dare go against her.

    ¡°By the way, Be. We¡¯ll have to return once the tournament ends tomorrow. We received news from the other Demon Kings that our mission has changed.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then, can we still meet up in the future? I¡¯ll miss you, Victoria. You¡¯ll miss me too, won¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Be, how am I supposed to answer that? With your power and character, you¡¯d forcefully create an opportunity for us to meet again even if we didn¡¯t. I simply have no idea how I¡¯m supposed to answer that question.¡±

    Neither Dark Night Demon King Aggy nor Ocean Demon King Victoria could answer Be straight out. Through their understanding of her these days, even if they wanted to run, Be could easily find them if she wanted to. It was obvious from the beginning, so they didn¡¯t have to entertain her.

    Be wasn¡¯t too surprised about Dark Night Demon King Aggy and Ocean Demon King Victoria¡¯s early farewell. After all, they weren¡¯t from the same camp, so this sort of thing was inevitable. Aggy and Victoria¡¯s mission should be rted to the opening of the gate to the Cursed Land. Their n, though, had been dered a failure in advance before they even began because of Be.

    The Ancient Twelve Demon Kings must have cooked up some new evil n that they were so anxious to summon the two Demon Kings back from their ¡°site visit¡±. Be didn¡¯t fuss with the two of them any longer. There was a delicate rtionship between the old and new factions of the Demon Kings, and many of the old Twelve Demon Kings were already aware of the New Demon Kings.

    Even though there was not much directmunication between both factions, it was a tacit agreement for them to not interfere with each other. For example, the New Demon Kings controlled the Sarnia Duchy, the Angelos Duchy, and a small part of the Beastman Continent. These ces all belonged to the New Demon Kings¡¯ sphere of influence, so the Old Demon Kings wouldn¡¯t send people to infiltrate.

    The rtionship between both sides was in a rtively bnced state. Before Be found the Twelve Demon Kings on this side, she didn¡¯t want to have any head-on conflict with the Old Demon King forces either. It was easy for the Savior Camp to juste in and reap all the benefits. Since both sides had no intentions of overthrowing each other for the time being, it was better to just tacitly ept the other¡¯s existence.

    Be said goodbye to Dark Night Demon King Aggy and Ocean Demon King Victoria before arriving at her own bedroom. On top of the ck rose bed sheets were three fair lolis sitting there, shivering. They sat on their knees with their legs spread and their hands over the modestly-sized bunnies on their chests. These three lolis were none other than Copsing Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita, Devouring Holy Dragon Euphenisia, and the newly acquired member, Cursed Demonic Dragon Queen Stimmons.

    The three were in a rarely seen nude state. As the stronger existences by Be¡¯s side, using force to put them down wouldn¡¯t be too useful. Trickery was the key. This time, if not for Curse Demonic Dragon Queen Stimmons¡¯s ¡°midway betrayal¡±, Be would never have the opportunity to see the full-body fanservice of all three of them at the same time.

    When they saw Be enter, the faces of the three turned red with intoxication. As it turned out, once they used their weapon transformations, they would enter a special state of excitement. They would require their master to soothe them in a certain way, as if they had taken some strange stimnts. Stimmons identally told Be that secret, and Lolita and Euphenisia, who had no idea, were fooled into it as well.

    However, Lolita and the girls were powerful existences after all. Even if their bodies were aroused, their eyes remained clear and sober. If any other beauty saw Be enter, they would long have been unable to restrain their instinctive lust.

    ¡°Mistress Be, really¡­ You could have told us you needed a weapon. Also, Stimmons, you actually pulled a fast one on us! How mean.¡±

    ¡°Lolita, you¡­ Don¡¯t misunderstand. It was Mistress Be. I couldn¡¯t refuse her. She has something special that can make me obey.¡±

    ¡°Still, you should have talked to Lolita and me first. Seriously¡­¡±

    Be looked at the lolis fighting on the bed and had a look of appreciation on her face. For beauties at Lolita¡¯s level, Be couldn¡¯t ¡°push¡± them with force. Thus, even stripping them gave Be a strong sense of aplishment. As for pushing them down, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry for now. She came up with a wicked n.

    In fact, this special state could be solved in two ways: either be bullied until they went limp or bully someone else. Since Be temporarily did not want to bully Lolita and the girls, nor did she want to be bullied, she¡¯d just have to find some other girls for them to bully. Be turned a sconce on the bedroom wall, and a secret door opened. So there were secretpartments built into the vi.

    The secretpartment was an erotic torture room with all sorts of strange props. The beautifuldies Be had saved from the Ender Dragon¡¯sir had been ced here. They had their hands and legs bound with red rope before they were strung up in the special chamber. Their eyes had been blindfolded with ck cloth, and their ears stuffed with cotton. With their little mouths gagged with a small red ball as well, they were simply defenseless dolls waiting to be bullied.

    ¡°Mistress Be, what is the meaning of this? I¡­ I¡¯m not that kind of person!¡±

    ¡°Lolita, don¡¯t hold back. I won¡¯t be here after this, so just do as you please.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Mistress Be, isn¡¯t this for¡­ Don¡¯t look at me. I don¡¯t know anything! Really.¡±

    ¡°Ahem, Euphenisia. You seem quite familiar when I haven¡¯t even said anything. Stimmons, you¡¯re going too fast as well. To think you chose such a hardcore toy.¡±

    Be handed all sorts of strange props to Lolita and the girls before she left. She had always had a very urate eye when it came to women. Lolita and the girls only had bodies of lolis, but they were secretly sadists just like the erotic loli, Time Space Demon Noesha. Be hardly needed to give them any special guidance, yet they mastered the use of the whips, candles, and all sorts of other erotic BDSM equipment.

    Be left the room. It was better for her to hand the night to Lolita and the girls to handle for themselves. After locking the door, she instructed the demon girls and told them not to let anyone enter the room before she left. She intended to have the girls let go of their proud and condescending attitudes and experience the charm of this intimate game betweendies. That way, she could make early preparations to push them down in the future.

    ¡°Mistress Be, Princess Kriss hase to search for you. She is outside the vi and seems to have urgent business.¡±

    ¡°Kriss? Isn¡¯t it night time? I¡¯ll go and see her.¡±

    Be went outside the vi. Right outside and under a tree was Princess Kriss, dressed in silver swordsman¡¯s chainmail. Kriss had an anxious look on her face, and when she saw Be, she didn¡¯t even ask why she had the smell of some other girls¡¯ perfume on her body and came straight over to hug her. Be could feel the uneasiness in her heart and reached out to hug Kriss¡¯s slightly trembling, delicate body.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Kriss? What happened? Coming sote to find me, if you don¡¯t rest well, it might affect the finals tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Be, I just heard from Little Sister Khalifa. Our Emperor seems to be preparing some sort of matchmaking activity and told me to participate in it after the tournament. What should I do? Other than you, I¡­¡±

    ¡°I found out about that long ago. Don¡¯t worry, Kriss. I¡¯ll take a leave after the tournament and go back with you. When that timees, we can just get engaged. We¡¯ll have that old fox give uppletely.¡±

 Volume 6 Chapter 383: The Removing Of The Rebel Crisis At The West Of The Manasvir Empire

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 383: The Removing Of The Rebel Crisis At The West Of The Manasvir Empire</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal Ed

    The region near the granary within the rebel warlord Prince Bilberg¡¯s base camp at the western district of Madix City, the Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital. Be was currently disguised as the young mistress of the Bilbergs, Miss Martha. She was putting on an act as she rode the snow-white warhorse back to the granary. In fact, she was doing such a good job that even the soldier escorting her did not notice that she was an imposter.

    Coincidentally, Be was also a Dragon Knight. This meant that it was not difficult for her to impersonate the blonde Dragon Knight, Martha. Furthermore, none of those soldiers were bold enough to confirm how her eye color had changed from red to blue. Hence, Be sessfully arrived at the front doors of the granary. This time, as she had the key, she managed to enter without any problems.

    This granary was able to stock enough supplies for more than a million soldiers and was incrediblyrge. It was split into two separate areasa??the inner and outer storage. At this point, the inner storage was already filled to the brim with food supplies, and even the outer storage was nearly full. ording to the building¡¯s ns, the food supplies inside this super-sized granary would be able to keep one million soldiers well-fed for two weeks. If they did not manage to take the imperial city within this time, Prince Bilberg¡¯s army would have no choice but to retreat.

    Be walked along the mountains of food supplies and ventured further towards the inner storage. The supplies within the outer storage were merely the tip of the iceberg as most of them were still stored within the inner storage. This meant that in order to destroy the granary, Be needed to start from deep within.

    Most of the soldiers had been assigned to guard the outside of the granary, leaving only a small handful inside. The main bulk of those guards remained inside the guardhouse along the path that connected the inner and outer storages. ording to her intelligence reports, the general in charge of guarding the granary was Prince Bilberg¡¯s son, Bildak. He was Dragon Knight Martha¡¯s older brother.

    Bildak and Martha did not have a close rtionship. Although Martha was a Dragon Knight, her older brother was a ssic wastrel and did not have much skill. Although he had inherited his father¡¯s scheming wit, Bildak only learned from his father¡¯s yful side. Either way, the siblings were like strangers. If Be was not impersonating her, Martha would never seek out Bildak on her own.

    The granary doors could be opened from both sides, using a key from the outside and a switch from the inside. Based on this, it was clear that Prince Bilberg favored his son, Bildak, and Martha¡¯s key was actually unnecessary. Thinking about this, a bold idea suddenly struck Be. She decided that she would make Martha her proxy and allow her to take Prince Bilberg¡¯s ce instead.

    Emperor Manas the Eighteenth of the Manasvir Empire had already been killed more than a decade ago. In fact, none of the direct heirs of the royal family had managed to escape the same fate. When everything calmed down, Be could only allow Empress Manya Fn to hold down the fort within the empire. However, it would be absolute chaos if the four warlords did not cooperate with her. Right now, other than Prince Ernest, who did not have any children, the daughters and adopted daughters of the other three warlords were already under Be¡¯s control. This was an invaluable opportunity.

    The guards¡¯ area in the middle of the granary was not difficult to find as Be could see it, even from afar. The strong stench of alcohol wafted towards her. When Be walked in, all she could see were guards lying haphazardly around the room in a drunken stupor. This Bildak was the worst. As the general inmand of the granary, how could he lead his team to make merry and enjoy alcohol? If he was not Prince Bilberg¡¯s son, in any other camp, he would have been punished by militaryw.

    As Be continued to venture into the guards¡¯ area, she noticed that this was now basically a ce to indulge in wine and debauchery. Other than the drunken guards, who were sprawled all over the ground, they were also apanied by many scantily dressed dancers who wore nothing more than a thin piece of cloth. Those dancers were currently gathered together as they performed a sensual dance.

    Bildak was dressed in a suit of light armor and was seated at therge table¡¯s host position. Beside him were two fully naked dancers serving this wastrel and pouring him wine. That guy was pretty much a ¡°gentleman¡±, and he clearly had his ways with women. There were already a few exhausted dancers lying wearily on the ground after reaching the peak of pleasure.

    Although Bildak had short blonde hair and was rather good-looking, Be did not have a good impression of him. Somehow, she felt that he was not someone dependable. Excluding Bildak, other generals had also joined in on the fun. They seemed like the group of unsavory friends whom he had grown up with. At this moment, they were all inebriated, and each had a dancer in their arms while they did unspeakable things to them. As Be continued to hear bouts of strange soundsing from the banquet, she nearly wanted to kill Bildak.

    Be was a girl who used to be a different gender. She was a normal male in her previous world, so such a scene was extremely impactful and almost seemed to trigger some memory within her. Be fought the intense urge to kill Bildak as she strolled casually into the banquet, found an empty seat, and sat down.

    ¡°Uh, what are you doing here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be on high alert outside? You should not have left your post on your own ord. If anything happened to the granary while you were here, will you take responsibility if Father asks who¡¯s to me?¡±

    Bildak was initially too shocked. This was the first time he had seen Martha leave her post like this. Within moments, he quickly began to reprimand Martha. This came so naturally that it appeared as though this was not the first time Bildak was doing something like this. He was relentless in his scoldings. Be took in the sight of sses thrown all over the ground and was rendered speechless. Did that guy not have any sense of shame? After all, he was the one hosting this feast of indulgence, yet he still had the cheek to me Martha for leaving her post.

    The real Martha would have gotten riled up and would have either left fuming or retorted with a few snarky remarks of her own. However, Be was different. She simply sat there shamelessly,pletely ignoring Bildak¡¯s incessant scoldings and refusing to budge at all. Since she was not the real Martha, Be could not imitate her voice. There was a chance that Bildak would immediately see through her if she spoke. If she remained silent, he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything.

    Unexpectedly, after scolding her for some time and realizing Be was refusing to leave, Bildak did not back down at all. This was the first time he had seen Martha act in such a shameless manner. Since he knew that he was no match for the Dragon Knight Martha in a fight, he had no choice but to mirror Be¡¯s actions. In the end, he simply ignored Be and continued to enjoy his wine.

    The atmosphere suddenly took a strange turn. Be just sat there silently, without even taking a sip of a drink, and stared at Bildak as he continued to indulge himself. To those not in the know, they might even think that the siblings were so close that they managed to achieve such a level of chemistry.

    Before long, more guests joined in the party: two young adults dressed in the Kristoff Empire¡¯s official robes, apanied by a few guards. Be was a little upset, though. Had she known this earlier, she would not have gone through the trouble of stealing that stupid key. All she needed to do was to be patient for a little longer, and she would have made it in anyway.

    Those two envoys from the Kristoff Empire appeared to have been sent by the secret empire supporting Prince Bilberg. Be was sure that something was wrong with them, as she could detect the scent of a demonic beinging from them.

    A flicker of panic shed through their eyes when the two envoys caught sight of Be, who was fully dressed in her Dragon Knight¡¯s gear. They clearly thought that since Be was here, their identities had been revealed. However, Be remained silent and merely sat there, observing the demonic beings¡¯ every move.

    ¡°Mmm, your empire still has the best dancers. This batch is exceptional, unlike most of the promiscuous women from my empire. They did notst long at all.¡±

    ¡°General Bildak, you¡¯re too kind. Our kingdom has nock of pretty women. If I may be so bold to ask, this Dragon... I mean, may I know who this honorable Dragon Knight is?¡±

    ¡°Just ignore her. She¡¯s just my good-for-nothing little sister, Martha. Treat her as the background. By the way, let¡¯s get down to business and discuss our partnership. My old man has already given me full authority over this matter.¡±

    After all this time, this batch of dancers had been a gift from the nation of assassins in the west, the Kristoff Empire. The initial n had been to offer them to Emperor Manas the Eighteenth. However, they had given them to Prince Bilberg instead, which was equal to acknowledging him as the new Emperor of the Manasvir Empire.

    While Be was still deliberating if she should simply kill the three of them now, a dancer carefully edged over to her and knelt beside her. They did not have much experience with serving women. Since they were not sure how to proceed, they decided to do what they normally would to please a man. The dancer slowly undressed and pulled the sheer cloth off her body, fully putting her gorgeous figure on disy in front of Be.

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t need this. Just apany them instead.¡±

    ¡°Dragon Knight, please help us. The two envoys who had brought us here have already been... Now, those two are demons in disguise.¡±

    In reality, the dancers wereing to seek help from Be, as she was now theirst hope. The envoys who had escorted them here had been killed by demonic beings on the way here. Then, those demonic beings assumed their identity and continued to make their way here with the dancers. In order to remain alive, the dancers did not dare to say anything until they met Dragon Knight Be. They finally mustered up the courage to seek help. If the Dragon Knight was to refuse them, there was nothing else they could do except silently resigning to their fate as sexual ythings.

    The dancer had secretly passed on this piece of important information by writing it on Be¡¯s palm. As Bildak was still here, they did not dare to say anything openly. The dancers had no choice but to use more covert methods to tell Dragon Knight Be everything they knew. Once she received the message, Be continued to remain silent. However, her finger was moving subtly on the dancer¡¯s palm in an attempt to reassure her.

    ¡°General Bildak, this is extremely important. If you could lead us somewhere more private, such as the inner storage, that would be the best. We have some information that is for your eyes only.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then alright. I wille back and have my fun with these pretty girlster. Come, let me take you inside.¡±

    As Be was present, it was not convenient for Bildak to mention certain things in front of her. He had no choice but to lead those imposter envoys further within the granary. The moment Bildak left, Be got up and pushed those drunk generals aside, freeing the dancers pinned under them.

    ¡°Dragon Knight, thank you so much for your help. Wea??¡±

    ¡°Leave, as quickly as you can. Since those demonic beings did not ce any tracking magic on you, it is up to you to decide if you want to return to your own country or go somewhere else.¡±

    After scrounging up some clothes for the dancers, Be handed them a group teleportation scroll that would send them directly to the Angelos Duchy in the east. Those dancers could choose to live within Be¡¯s duchy temporarily or to transit through to their next destination after taking some time to consider their escape route.

    Be made sure that the grateful dancers had all left through the teleportation arrays before walking out of the guards¡¯ area. She had only taken a few steps into the inner storage when she caught sight of Bildak, who had just been stabbed to death by the demonic being¡¯s outstretched tentacles at the doors.

    Bildak¡¯s face was permanently frozen in an expression of shock, obviously still in disbelief that he was already dead. The demonic being that had stabbed him was currently transforming into his visage. It seemed as though their n had been to rece Bildak. However, it was difficult for them to make a move in front of the Dragon Knight, so they had to find a way to lure him outside in order to execute their n.

    Be looked at the open inner storage doors and did not bother to waste any time with them. Instead, she immediately retrieved arge, yellow bottle of highly concentrated corpse oil and tossed it in their direction. The liquidnded all over the two fake envoys. Before the demonic beings managed to make head or tail of the situation, Be lit a match and threw it onto them.

    The corpse oil instantly caught fire, and the mes shot up into the air. It did not take long for the fire to spread throughout the granary. As those two demonic beings were not particrly strong, they were quickly swallowed up by the mes. Usually, the doors of the granary had a magical barrier to fireproof the area. This meant that if Bildak had not opened the door, they might not have lost so much. At least, they could have saved most of the supplies that were within the inner storage.

    Be took advantage of the chaos in the military camp after the fire and sessfully snuck away. She did not even stop to consider if any of those knocked-out drunk generals could make it out alive. For an entire day, the fire raged and burned Prince Bilberg¡¯s dreams of bing the next Emperor to ashes. The mes grew so strong that there was no way Prince Bilberg could hide it.

    Once they knew that their supplies had been destroyed, the million-strong army retreated without putting up a fight. Their supplies now were only enough tost them for a day. At that moment, Prince Bilberg¡¯smands for them to charge forward fell on deaf ears as his soldiers ignored his orders. Before they could even fight against Be¡¯s Abyss Demonic Beings, they had already retreated from battle.

    With Be and Kriss¡¯s interference, this rebel uprising had been silently quashed. Now, Prince Bilberg was the biggest loser. Losing those food supplies was not a serious problem. However, the news that his useless son had perished inside the fire was too much of a blow to that old man. Prince Bilberg only focused on the loss of his heir and did not notice that Martha, the daughter whom he had ¡°picked up¡±, was nowhere to be found as well. He was too distracted trying to arrange for a new heir and obviously forgot about Martha.

    As for the act of arson on the granary, Prince Bilberg had already sent his men to investigate the matter. Initial investigations had revealed that Bildak was the one who had hosted a banquet inside the granary that day. There was no way to find out how the fire had urred after they had gotten drunk as Bildak was already dead. The other generals in the banquet had all gotten drunk as well. Although they had managed to escape alive, every single one of them imed that they could not remember what had happened.

    Making merry with alcohol and women in a restricted area like the granary and eventually causing a fire was an unforgivable crime. This meant that no one would be stupid enough to admit anything. Now that their backer, Bildak, was dead, there was no one to be their scapegoat anymore. At this point, silence was the best policy.

    Inside a secret room on the fourth floor of the Christian Hotel in the eastern district of Madix City, the capital of the Manasvir Empire. Miss Martha, who had already been forgotten by Prince Bilberg, was kept here as a ¡°special¡± trophy. Kriss had carried her onto a magical flying carpet and whisked her away without anyone knowing.

    Now, Dragon Knight Martha¡¯s hands were tied behind her back with thin purple ropes. Her pristine, porcin, white body was restrained in the humiliating ¡°kikkou shibari¡±. She was suspended in the air, and her tantalizing legs were spread apart and tied in the ¡°M¡± position.

    Be, who had switched back into Princess Felia¡¯s body, was standing beside Martha. She opened a few bottles of intoxicatingly fragrant, top-quality honey and began to ther it evenly on Martha¡¯s pale figure. Martha could not even move a muscle and could only allow Be to spread honey all over her body. At the same time, Be was being naughty. She purposely ced more focus on Martha¡¯s various erogenous zones and took the opportunity to caress her entire body.

    ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing? Stop it, it¡¯s too weird. Let me go! I am a Dragon Knight. If you do not stop, I will not go easy on you...¡±

    ¡°Miss Martha, you are not the first Dragon Knight to fall in my hands. It does not matter at all. The main reason for bringing you here was for you to join in our fun.¡±

    Be took out arge piece of solidified honey and stuffed it into Martha¡¯s delicate little mouth. The sticky sweet piece of honey acted like a gag and prevented her from saying anything. While Martha was filled with embarrassment, Be snapped her fingers, and two beautiful fully-naked pink-haired beauties walked into the secret room.

    After Martha took a closer look at the two beauties, she was stunned. They were Miss Maschuter, the adopted daughter of the southern warlord, Grand Duke Yale, and Miss Louise, the daughter of the eastern warlord, Marshal Edwin. They had actually been imprisoned here by Be, that demoness.

    It was clear that Maschuter and Louise had already submitted to Be. Except for the ck leather cor around their necks and the bell attached to the cor, they did not have any restraints. There were obvious rope-like markings on their snow-white skin, probably remnants from when Be had been fooling around with them earlier.

    ¡°Maschuter, Louise, this is Dragon Knight Martha. You should already be familiar with each other. Alright, all you have to doter is to lick off all the honey on her body.¡±

    Earlier, Be had ordered these two young mistresses to lie inside arge bathtub filled with milk. They had soaked in it for some time until they were fully covered in milk and their skin emitted a creamy scent. After that, they were pushed towards Martha, who was unable to resist. They would then use their soft tongues to lick the honey off her body.

    Martha, who could not say a single word, was flushed red, her face heated with arousal. She was sandwiched between Maschuter and Louise as they licked her at the same time. Even if she was an arrogant Dragon Knight, she could notst long in the face of something this shameful. It did not take long before the licks had caused some strange reactions to stir up within her.

    ¡°Martha, wait here. I wille back to see you in a bit!¡±

 Volume 6 Chapter 384: Final Preparations Before Olsylvia Academyâ€™s Qualifying Competition Finals

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 384: Final Preparations Before Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Qualifying Competition Finals</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madix City¡¯s imperial city, within the imperial pce hall, the Netherworld Creator God was no longer his usual confident self. Things had gotten out of his control. He had originally nned for his subordinate demonic beings to kill the Kristoff Empire¡¯s emissaries, then impersonate them to rece the western warlord, Prince Bilberg¡¯s son, to take control of the western warlord¡¯s army.

    Unexpectedly, before the swap could happen, arge number of Abyss Demonic Beings had inexplicably appeared in the west, as well as one of the Abyss Creators, Insect Empress Vicky Hill. The Abyss Creator and the Abyss Demonic Beings had a strong rtionship with the World Destructor Demon Gods and Evil Gods. Even though there was no way to confirm whether the World Destructors had intervened, it was only a matter of time before they did if the Abyss Demonic Beings appeared.

    ¡°You called for me, master?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Samuel. Our n is going forward. The finals will continue, but you need to arrange for someone to infiltrate the eastern district¡¯s Christian Hotel. Those Olsylvia Academy¡¯s girls are all huddled up there while the boys are scattered. They can be dealt with one by one, but the girls are a problem.¡±

    ¡°Master, Christian Hotel seems to be controlled by other dark forces. The air is too chaotic. We have been scouting which camp that dark force belongs to. The other side¡¯s high-level demons have destroyed the scouting demons that we had sent for investigation.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no time left. If it¡¯s impossible, attack them by force. If you can¡¯t control them, then kill them all. We don¡¯t have time. Those Abyss Demonic Beings in the western region have already made a big push. It¡¯s not the time for us to allow them to attack the city as they please.¡±

    A huge ck demon appeared in front of the Netherworld Creator God. It was Samuel, one of the six demon generals under the Netherworld Creator God. It appeared here in the imperial pce after receiving the Netherworld Creator God¡¯s summons. The appearance of the Abyss Demonic Beings had already disrupted the Netherworld Creator God¡¯s entire n. Prince Bilberg¡¯s retreat was not what he desired.

    While the Netherworld Creator God was busy rearranging his n, the western region of the imperial Madix City had been conquered by the Abyss Demonic Beings. Under the cover of the night, the Abyss Demonic Beings silently upied the city walls and forced all the royal guards back to the city.

    Vicky Hill, one of the Abyss Creators, wasmanding the three major groups of the Abyss Insect Race, the Abyss Mechanical Demons, and the Abyss Skeletal Race, andunched a suppression operation in the outer region of the imperial capital, Madix City. The mutated demons created by the Darkness Creator God and the Netherworld Creator God were gradually devoured and reced by the Abyss Demonic Beings.

    The mutated demons had already killed the inhabitants outside the city. Nobody was fortunate enough to witness this bloody duel. Demons did not fear death, much less running out of fear. So, internal fights between demons were usually exceptionally bloody as both sides fought, intending to tear their opponents to shredspletely. It was normal to see blood and flesh flying all over the ce.

    The mutated demons had operated here for more than a decade as their roots were settled in so deep that they wouldn¡¯t be cleared up so quickly. However, relying on their absolute superiority in numbers and the joint action between the three Abyss Demonic armies, the Abyss Demonic Beings could fight the mutated beings back to the point where they could hardly even put up a struggle. Since the start of this war, half of the manyirs controlled by the mutated demons had already been infiltrated and annihted by the Abyss Demonic Beings.

    It didn¡¯t matter what camp those demons were in; theirirs were equivalent to barracks and production bases. Thus, the side whoseir was destroyed first was the loser. Not only was the outside of the city covered in the mes of war, but even things were also getting stirred up within the city. Be¡¯s subordinates didn¡¯t dally. They had already assembled arge number of troops at the Christian Hotel. Once Be gave the order, they would attack the imperial pce directly.

    In the skies above the Christian Hotel in the eastern district of Madix City, airships after airships were being sent over from the magical teleportation array with their gs intentionally erased. These airship fleets were affiliated with Be,ing from the Sarnia Duchy and Angelos Duchy. Both the Grim Airship Fleet and the Loki Fleet were here. After erasing their gs, they now belonged to the stateless free legion, just like the mercenaries.

    The rtionship between both sides had already reached a tense point. Be, who was behind the scenes, came out from the secret meeting room where she invited fifteen of the top twenty students to attend. Other than the ¡°pseudo-loli¡± Charlotte, ¡°pseudo-shota¡± Demir, and Priest Isaman, the rest of the girls were all basically from the Rose Society, so it was easy to gather them.

    Considering that great changes were about to arise in the imperial city, Be and her little sister Lisha and ¡°girlfriend¡± Princess Kriss, the ck Warriors, had already made agreements not to fight seriously. In other words, they¡¯re going to fake the matches. To save their strength for unexpected situations, Lisha and the others agreed to Be¡¯s suggestion. It would take Be too much energy to defeat them one by one for real.

    Be didn¡¯t make this secret pact with Isaman because the bet between her and Isaman was still on. She couldn¡¯t make a promise to fake the match with her; otherwise, Isaman could very well use that promise to break free from Be¡¯s bet of being made her ve. As for the Wronged Angels Society¡¯s president, ¡°pseudo-loli¡± Charlotte and vice president ¡°pseudo-shota¡± Demir had already been contacted in secret by Be before the secret meeting, as both of them had already stated that they were only participating for fun. They didn¡¯t expect to advance to the finals, so they wouldn¡¯t go hard during it either.

    For the finals, she just had to beat Priest Isaman. Now, the pressure was reduced a lot for Be. If she were to fight all six ck Warriors within such a short time frame, then that would take too much out of her. It wasn¡¯t worth it. Moreover, most of them were sparring between themselves, so there was no need to be so serious. After the meeting, Be, who was in a good mood, hummed a tune as she returned to her secret room to continue the ¡°happy business¡± she had left unfinished before.

    Kriss and the others didn¡¯t follow. Be had always been very open with these ck Warriors at the dorm. After getting out of the school gates, they became very shy when they arrived at a hotel outside. Now that so many beautiful girls surrounded Be, they had all turned into coy gentlewomen instead. There was such a strong contrast that Be couldn¡¯t get used to it for a moment. However, this was nice too. At least, it gave Be the chance to bully other pretty girls aside from Kriss and the ck Warriors.

    By the time she returned to the secret room, Dragon Knight Martha was already dripping wet from Maschuter and Louise¡¯s licking, leaving clear traces of strange wet stains on the floor. Martha was blushing to her ears as it was clear that her breathing had gone rough. But unexpectedly, the two little perverts, Maschuter and Louise, wouldn¡¯t stop even after all that sweet honey had been licked off her body. Like demons, they kept on licking Martha¡¯s body as if she were an absolute delicacy.

    With this amount of licking, it didn¡¯t matter how aloof a pretty girl was; they still won¡¯t be able to handle it. After Be walked in and came in front of Martha, bringing up her rounded chin indulgently, she admired the wonderful expression on the pretty face of this dragon knight. Martha tried to look away from Be¡¯s aggressive and domineering gaze, but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t move and could only allow the demoness Be to y with her body as she pleased.

    ¡°Look me in the eye, Martha. Don¡¯t worry. I don¡¯t know hypnosis magic. Even if I did, I wouldn¡¯t use it on you.¡±

    ¡°Meanie, let me go! It feels so weird when I¡¯m all wet. No, it feels gross!¡±

    ¡°Stop lying, Martha. You¡¯re already feeling it, yet you say it¡¯s gross? Even though here you¡¯re clearly...¡±

    ¡°Who... Who¡¯s feeling it! Don¡¯t talk nonsense. I¡¯m serious. Ah, stop! Don¡¯t do that!¡±

    Martha tried to argue, feeling a little guilty. However, that didn¡¯t stop the stubborn Be at all. She untied the thin purple rope around Martha and had Louise and Maschuter help press her down onto therge bed. Both Martha¡¯s hands were held to her left and right by Maschuter while her legs were pried apart and held down by Louise. She couldn¡¯t get up at all as she was pressed against the white sheets.

    Be stripped the thin material off of her own body and straddled Martha. One hand each, she squeezed the plump mounds in front of her chest and began kneading them. Martha¡¯s body had long be very sensitive, so being kneaded in this way hadpletely broken her will to resist. Be grinned and leaned down to take turns sucking on those two attractive ¡°grapes¡± in front of her chest. Martha had submitted and gave up on even thinking, falling into this strange ¡°game¡± with Be and the other girls.

    Louise and Maschuter, who were originally in charge of holding Martha down, were not ¡°spared¡± either. After bullying Martha to the point where she had gone soft, she pushed the two of them down and continued their fun moment. After a round of that, Be watched the beautiful bodies on the bed in satisfaction. It would be nice if the northern warlord, Prince Ernest, had a daughter too. If he did, she could drag her over as well, then Be could do all four of the warlords¡¯ daughters at once on this bed. Such a record was enough for her to boast about for some time.

    With a crisp click, Be put an intricate ck cor around Dragon Knight Martha¡¯s neck. Martha lifted her tired eyes and looked at Be with her blushing face. She could guess what it meant for Be to put that thing on her. After all, Louise and Maschuter were also wearing those strange cors.

    ¡°Be, you naughty. Take it off. I don¡¯t want to wear it.¡±

    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t want it, Martha? Your heartbeat is speeding up. Stop lying to yourself ande, call me Mistress!¡±

    ¡°No... I don¡¯t... I... Master, please stop bullying me.¡±

    After being driven back to the wall by Be, Martha finally put her arrogance away and called her Mistress obediently. Be began drowning her in kisses. Under Be¡¯s bombardment, the already charming Martha let out even more alluring noises. Be kissed through Martha¡¯s body three times before she was satisfied. Together with the other two beauties, she carried Martha to a bathtub filled with milk and allowed them to soak in the white liquid, which would be even more deliciouster.

    After a round of bullying, Martha and the others had already gotten used to these things. They didn¡¯t need any deliberate teasing from Be as they had already begun cuddling and caressing each other¡¯s delicate bodies in the narrow tub. The tub was designed for this sort of caressing in mind. Even if only two girls were in there, their delicate skin would inevitablye into contact. Three would make the tub even more crowded. Looking at the beautiful girls licking each other¡¯s bodies in the tub, Be felt a great sense of aplishment. She went to a wardrobe in the secret room and opened the door, carrying out Empress Manya Fn, who had been enjoying the show from the inside.

    Be had done this on purpose. She ced Manya Fn in here before the other girls came in so that she could watch her being intimate with the beauties that she and the other empresses knew. Manya Fn¡¯s hands and feet were tied behind her back with red rope while the sensitive points in front of her chest were ced against the wardrobe door, which felt very strange to her.

    ¡°So, Manya Fn. Are you still going to insist that you¡¯re not bent? Look how wet it is down here... It¡¯s even wetter than the bed!¡±

    ¡°Be, you... You¡¯re despicable! I... That¡¯s...¡±

    ¡°Stop trying to argue, Manya Fn. I was the one who carried you to the bathroom, so those stains definitely aren¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Stop it, Be. Please.¡±

    Empress Manya Fn¡¯s lie was torn apart by Be before she could even say it, making her feel so ashamed of herself that she wished she could find a crack in the ground to hide. That demoness Be was definitely a veteran in her past life. She knew so many strange ys, and she was even proficient in those ys that you would only see in certain adult works. Empress Manya Fn had been bound with red ropes. Be and Noesha shared the responsibility of feeding and bathing her. These two were both super dirty girls and won¡¯t let her go so easily, bullying her to the point where Manya Fn didn¡¯t even have the energy to throw a temper anymore.

    Pleased with the situation, Be picked up Manya Fn and carried her over to the sofa like a doll and sat down. She then began caressing her dainty body very naturally. Based on the crime of disrespecting royalty, Be¡¯s current behavior would long have led her to be beheaded a hundred times over, but Be was both a Demon King and a Demon God. Such human rules did not affect her at all.

    While enjoying Manya Fn¡¯s beautiful body, Be chatted with her, but Manya Fn took it as sort of an ¡°interrogation¡±. She could only answer all of Be¡¯s questions honestly. After all, her body waspletely under Be¡¯s control now, and she had also touched all of her sensitive points. If she lied, then she would be teased until her entire body grew limp.

    Unsurprisingly to Be, based on Empress Manya Fn¡¯s exnations, the warlord of the north, Princes Ernest, had a daughter as well. But the princess was currently studying in the northern Nation of the Knights, Octavia Empire, and hadn¡¯t managed to hurry back. Otherwise, Be would have been able to get a ¡°quadra-kill¡±. At Be¡¯s request, Manya Fn wrote a ¡°rebellion edict¡± in the Empress¡¯ name in which she identified the current Emperor Manas the Eighteenth as an impostor.

    If Be had this in her possession, she would have a more convincing reason to send troops than the other four cardinal warlords as she was the chosen ¡°Demon Crusader General¡± of the Empress, which had put her in a better spot than the average rebel. Tensions were high in the imperial city of Madix right now, so Be had to make the necessary preparations in advance.

    ¡°There is nothing more I can give you, Be. Once this is all settled, could you allow me to...¡±

    ¡°Hold it! I¡¯ll take responsibility for you, Manya Fn. We already have such a rtionship together. Stay here in the future, by my side, and be my personal empress! If you do not object within a day, then our agreement will be considered established!¡±

    Be blocked up Manya Fn¡¯s mouth cunningly with a red ball gag, making it so the Empress could only look at her with a bashful expression and not say anything. This was one of Be¡¯s ssic methods of ¡°sealing¡± up her opponents¡¯ ability to speak after asking a question so that they could only concede to her strange requests.

    As Be was about to continue ¡°tasting¡± Manya Fn, a few knocks sounded on the door. Be put on her ck pajamas reluctantly and opened the door. Toe knocking at this hour, seriously! People need to rest!

    Be was surprised when she opened the door. Her visitor was Priest Isaman. She had no idea why but Priest Isaman wasn¡¯t dressed conservatively in her zero fan-service priest attire. Instead, she was wearing a see-through purple dress designed in a sexy and open style. Since that thin purple mesh was no different from being transparent, Be could see the underwear underneath Isaman¡¯s clothes through the faint light.

    Priest Isaman was exceptionally gutsy tonight. Even the underwear inside hardly covered anything. It was a purple gothic stylece lingerie with stockings and a garter belt. And, with the opence designs, nobody would believe you even if you said it wasn¡¯t erotic lingerie. What¡¯s more, Be had no idea whether it was intentional or not, but Isaman didn¡¯t take off the gold cross ne she always wore on her that symbolized the sacred status of a priest. The clothes she wore didn¡¯t match her usual style at all, and the contrast made Be feel very excited inside.

    ¡°Isaman, are you purposely dressed like that for a date? If it¡¯s not with me, then I¡¯m going to be upset!¡±

    ¡°Stop running your eyes, Be. Who says I¡¯m going on a date? I came to talk business. I asked Kriss, and she said it would be more appropriate to negotiate with you if I were dressed like this, so don¡¯t make any wild guesses. I¡¯m not interested in dressing this way!¡±

    ¡°Really? Isaman, you¡¯ve dressed up with a lot of care. Your get-up doesn¡¯t look casual at all.¡±

    ¡°That... Be, can we change the topic? I came to talk to you about our previous arrangement. We can leave the rest for...¡±

 Volume 8 Chapter 468: Gabriel Empireâ€™s Hidden Crisis and Real Intention Behind the Matchmaking Event

    <h4>Volume 8 Chapter 468: Gabriel Empire¡¯s Hidden Crisis and Real Intention Behind the Matchmaking Event</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    At the southern region of the Coristel Human Continent, within the borders of the Gabriel Empire, the southern Chelsea Imperial Highway. The Kerv Swordsman Academy¡¯s returning carriage troop was intercepted by a band of thieves. Generally, bandits would not dare to cause any trouble in imperial highways like this, so there was about an 80% chance that they had a backer when they dared toe.

    Be did not get off the carriage. She was enjoying the beautiful eye candies that were these pretty swordsmandies. It was simply a drag to get off now. As for the situation outside, she could see everything clear as day with the ¡°Demonic Eye¡± on a Demonic Being that was hidden in the clouds. After defeating the invasion of the Beastman Race in the Darkness Sacred Region, many Demonic Beings with the ¡°Demonic Eye¡± were set across the entire southern region of the human continent to spy on the area, covering practically the entire territory of the Gabriel Swordsman Empire.

    The ¡°Demonic Eye¡± was a kind of Demonic Being with only one big eye and small flesh-colored wings on its back. It was a Demonic Being about the size of a bat. Their main purpose was to act as scouts, so they hid behind the clouds in the sky, resting there 24 hours a day like Earth¡¯s ¡°Global Positioning System,¡± monitoring the entire southern empire in all weathers. The Gabriel Empire¡¯s most mainstream profession was the swordsman. They hardly had any magic professions like the mage. So, they had no idea that they were being spied on by Demonic Beings, but this method might not have worked on other empires.

    Relying on the vision of the ¡°Demonic Eye,¡± Be could clearly see a group of bandits over ten thousand in numbers in front of the carriages, as they had already blocked the road¡¯s front and the rear with burning logs. This was an imperial highway, so an average thief wouldn¡¯te here, so the students didn¡¯t expect to be ambushed here.

    The bandits numbered around ten thousand, with six thousand in the front and four thousand in the back. From the ability of these bandits, they didn¡¯t seem like an army of random vagabonds banded together, but more like men from military origins. The boys from the Kerv Academy were already at the front, fighting with the bandits.

    The more Be looked at them, the more she began to suspect that these bandits were soldiers. Even though they were dressed in ck, they were clearly seasoned soldiers. The swordsman student boys at the front weren¡¯t any match for the bandits at all, and in just a few moments, many of them had gotten injured and were forced to return to the carriages.

    Since the mainstream profession of the Gabriel Empire was swordsman, both sides fought with swords. This scene looked less like a brutal battlefield but more like a sword-fighting exchange with thousands of people. There were still a lot of students who did note out to participate in the Twelve Academy Exchange Tournament and stayed back at the Kerv Academy. The ones who came out might have been the elites, but they spent too much of their energy in the tournament, so they were in quite a miserable state when they encountered these experienced ¡°bandits.¡±

    The bandits didn¡¯tnd any fatal moves on the students but only forced them back to the carriages. So, Be judged that they were the soldiers from the Empire. For over ten thousand bandits to be able to walk around in the Gabriel Empire so freely, the stationed imperial troops would have already swooped all of them up and thrown them in the mmer. This tant dereliction of duty was no different than death for an empire.

    ¡°Mistress, Be, please let us¡­ No, please stop, I was wrong. Mistress, please forgive me!¡±

    ¡°Vice President Emily, where do you think you¡¯re going? Your ce is here in my arms. Wanting to go without my permission? Do you want to go out and fight naked?!¡±

    Vice President Emily and the other Kerv Academy¡¯s elite students had all been confined in Be¡¯s carriage and could not go out to fight at all. Faced with Be¡¯s scoundrel ways, they could only stay there. If Be won¡¯t let them wear clothes, they couldn¡¯t just go out and fightpletely naked!

    Nobody could be seening out from Student Union President Kliveny¡¯s carriage either. Be had already used the contact crystal to tell Kriss and the girls not to get out of the carriage. From what she could see through the ¡°Demonic Eyes¡± on both sides of the forest passage, she found thousands of archers hiding there. The student union president¡¯s carriage came with its own very strong anti-arrow armor and there was a chance they might be trying to lure out the Kerv Academy¡¯s student union president. Once they came out, they might be ambushed by the archers¡¯ attacks.

    It was not that Be wasn¡¯t going to act here, she was just leaving it to her subordinates. She freed one hand and pressed on what looked like a floating eyeball. That was themand center of the ¡°Demonic Eyes,¡± and was the tool used by Be to give orders and manipte the other Demonic Eyes. Even if it were in broad daylight right now, it was a bit immoral to send her demons out to attack people. However, since the opponent was a band of fake thieves, then it would be funny to talk about morality in this situation.

    At Chelsea Imperial Highway, the bandits who were on standby, waiting for orders, encountered a counterattack from monsters. Hundreds of reinforced Earth Demonic Bears d in ck heavy armor rushed over as if they were on steroids. These Demonic Bears stood above three meters in height when standing up and their eyes were blood red. They wore armor crafted from the Darkness Sacred Region. Under the sunlight, the armor could reflect the cold light, which looked very scary.

    The originally C-ranked Earth Demonic Bears had already advanced to be A+-ranked Armored Demonic Warbears under the nurturing of the Darkness Sacred Region¡¯s demons, and their battle prowess had long advanced from that of the past. The bandits in front of them were actually the soldiers of the Gabriel Empire and were all swordsmen. They did not even have a tanking profession like the knight. Facing the charge of these Armored Demonic Warbears, their defensive line instantly copsed.

    ¡°Where did these beastse from? My god, where are the archers? Quickly shoot¡­ Ah!¡±

    ¡°Run! We can¡¯t hold them, they¡¯re demons, they¡¯re¡­¡±

    ¡°My leg¡¯s been bitten! Help¡­¡±

    The bandit group that numbered almost four thousand men were thrown to the ground and beaten like ¡°dads educating their sons.¡± Constant screaming could be heard from the back of the road. The swords of the swordsmen could not harm the armor of the Demonic Bears, and they were sent flying with a simple fist to the face, or their bodies would just be torn in half. The bears with more than double their strength could easily tear apart most human infantry, even the elite heavy armor infantry units, so they were still useless against them.

    Originally built against the Holy Swordsmen and the Dragon Knights of the Human Race, the humans were shredded like cabbage under the ws of these heavily-armored Demonic Warbears. The Kerv Academy¡¯s students were so scared of that bloody scene happening at the back that they didn¡¯t even dare toe out of their carriages anymore. Most humans had never seen Demonic Beasts like these Armored Demonic Warbears.

    The archers, who were ambushing both sides of Chelsea Imperial Highway, did note to help because they had already been wiped out. Many transparent Mutant Devourers descended from the ¡°Demonic Eyes¡± from the sky. These transparent mutant slime-like Demonic Beings were a kind of acidic slime monster that could instantly dissolve whatever they pounce on.

    The archers didn¡¯t even get to scream before they werepletely dissolved, leaving only their weapons, arrows, and armor on the ground. Aside from the writhing white slime, they did not even leave any bones and disappeared straight into thin air. The entire scene was very bizarre. Thousands of people disappeared just like that.

    The one responsible formanding the scene was someone from the Gabriel Empire¡¯s army. Seeing that things weren¡¯t looking right, Chief Markel hurriedly ordered a retreat, but their path of retreat had already been sealed. Time Space Demon Noesha on Be¡¯s side had already teleported the Sarnia Duchy¡¯s Sixth Guard through time-space summoning, an army of two thousand waiting for orders at the Darkness Sacred Region, to the front of Chelsea Imperial Highway, ambushing them.

    ¡°Chief Markel, we¡¯re being attacked by a group of unknown Demonic Beings from behind. Are we really not seeing a single arrow from the archers at the sides?¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have taken this mess of a job. The people of the Kristoff Empire have really messed with us big time. Retreat as soon as possible! We¡¯ll leave the students to the Demonic Beasts to deal with. Let¡¯s just report back and get this over with.¡±

    ¡°But our men in the back haven¡¯t retreated yet.¡±

    ¡°Why do you care? If you want to stay here and die, then go ahead!¡±

    Chief Markel brought the remaining five thousand men and quickly escaped. They received orders to attack Imperial Princess Kriss and the others here, but they didn¡¯t expect to be ambushed by Demonic Beings and were forced to retreat. Unfortunately, they failed to do so even to the end. More than two thousand people from the Sixth Guard of the Sarnia Duchy appeared ahead of them.

    The soldiers of the Sixth Guard were wearing special silvery chainmail as they lined up in front of them in several rows. They were holding long guns and had a dozen mobile canons with their dark muzzles aimed straight at these imperial soldiers who were pretending to be bandits. Without waiting for Markel and the others to react, they opened fire. Gunpowder and bullets poured over, shooting the swordsmen running at the front full of holes, leaving only bloody corpses on the ground.

    ¡°Raise up your auras! Are you rebelling against the Empire? For the duchy¡¯s army to open fire on the empire¡¯s troops¡­¡±

    Chief Markel opened his swordsman¡¯s aura and blocked a few bullets before he was hit by an exploding artillery shell and was instantly gibbed. The defensive aura of a swordsman was not as strong as that of a knight¡¯s. They could block bullets, but wouldn¡¯t be able to stop a direct hit from a cannon.

    ¡°The leader of the thieves has been killed. Full fire ahead! Kill them regardless of resistance!¡±

    Following Chief Markel¡¯s death, the morale of the remaining troops fell sharply. After several hundred had been killed, the remaining four thousand imperial troops surrendered in disgrace to the Sarnia Duchy¡¯s Sixth Guard which only had half their numbers. In front of these firearms, these swordsmen could only surrender their weapons.

    After defeating these fake bandits, the Sarnia Duchy¡¯s Sixth Guard rushed to the Kerv Academy¡¯s carriages and shot an empty shot of their muskets into the sky. In cooperation, the reinforced Demonic Beasts, the Armored Demonic Warbears in the rear ran away. After killing all the imperial soldiers there, they pretended to be scared by the sound of the guns and ran.

    If they really fought, then the Armored Demonic Warbears could easily take several cannon hits to the body without any injury. These musketeers would only be abused by them if they fought. Since the Sarnia Duchy¡¯s soldiers and the Armored Demonic Warbears were allies, they cooperated with the y and staged a fake escape.

    The students of the Kerv Academy were finally saved. Nobody even bothered to consider whether the Armored Demonic Warbears were scared away by the sound of the guns or not, they were saved. The Sarnia Duchy¡¯s Sixth Guard smoothly came to greet the students. Be was sitting in the carriage the whole time, bullying girls as she watched the live broadcast outside through the ¡°Demonic Eye¡± like a movie.

    She heard from Subus Queen Aisha about the Gabriel Empire¡¯s situation just now. Things really had turned chaotic in the dark. Be had originally thought that internal conflicts would only arise in ces like the Manasvir Empire with weak Emperors. Who knew that things were even crazier here in the Gabriel Empire. After confirming no threat from the Beastman Race, the Gabriel Empire¡¯s secret had nowe out into the open. The heads of the divided empire here were much more skillful than the officials at the borders of the Manasvir Empire during the turmoil.

    It could be seen that the Gabriel Empire¡¯s Emperor, Alfred the Third, had long been suffering from a great headache. Prince Daniel, who was originally chosen to take the throne, was captured in the war against the Beastman Race, but he was captured alive by the defenders when he attacked the Sarnia Duchy. After being released, his prestige plummeted. Many officials questioned the prince¡¯s ability to lead.

    To prove his strength, Prince Daniel led his troops while Be was off studying at the Olsylvia Academy, passing through the Sarnia Duchy to attack the ¡°new autonomous region¡± of the Beastman Continent, hoping to gain some military sess in the territory of the White Wolf Princess Tania and regain his pride. That ce had long been taken under the Darkness Sacred Region¡¯s sphere of influence so the results could easily be imagined. The 300,000-troop army that Prince Daniel led did not even make it past the continental bridge before they were crushed by the beastmen.

    Prince Daniel was almost captured by the Beastman Race during that battle but he took off his gold armor, a symbol of his royalty, recing it with a set of deserter¡¯s clothes before he managed to escape back. His miserable appearance really brought shame to Emperor Alfred the Third. More than half of the 300,000-troop army was lost and the rest did not even return, disbanding on the spot to defect to other duchies.

    After this battle, Prince Alfred was locked up and Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s decision was once again questioned. The Emperor¡¯s younger brother, Prince Frauer, who had a political alliance with Be, advocated for the abolition of Prince Daniel¡¯s position as heir to the throne and for the election of other princes.

    Now, the only one supporting Prince Daniel¡¯s session to the throne was Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s father-inw, Prince Angus. He had always been insistent on the political marriage between Princess Kriss and the empire¡¯s well-known Renald Family. Be didn¡¯t like him much, especially since he supported Duke Brandon¡¯s Nonder Duchy in the south and was trying to take control of Grand Duke Bellina¡¯s (Be) Sarnia Duchy.

    However, Duke Brandon¡¯s daughter, Emily, had long be Be¡¯s woman. Vice President Emily who was being sweet with Be had already be Be¡¯s spy for the Nonder Duchy, so the end of this contest had been predetermined from the beginning.

    Those ¡®For¡¯ and ¡®Against¡¯ the prince had already begun fighting each other in the Gabriel Empire and neither had any intention of backing down. Prince Frauer had repeatedly sent secret letters to the Sarnia Duchy, hoping to have Grand Duke Bellina (Be) send troops out to the capital to support his ascension to the throne. After his sess, he intended to appoint Be as the ¡°Grand Duke of the South,¡± takingmand of the entire southern region of the Empire.

    Be was still participating in the Twelve Academy Exchange Tournament at the time and had no idea about these things. The person in charge of these matters was the Darkness Sacred Region¡¯s deputy, Underworld Demon King Cornice. Cornice was very skilled in politics when she was still a princess of the Demon Race. She knew that if she kept silent here, then the other side might offer a greater price. To help gain more benefits for Be, she chose not to respond. Sure enough, Prince Frauer promised greater rewards in hister letters. When Grand Duke Bellina was confirmed as a Dragon Knight, the reward was directly doubled.

    ording to information from Subus Queen Aisha, there were at least five people who had their eyes on Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s throne. Besides his father-inw, Prince Angus, who was keen on supporting his grandson, there was the younger brother, Prince Frauer. Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s older brother, Prince Brad, the eldest son of the No. 1 Renard family of the empire (Emperor¡¯s son-inw), as well as an illegitimate royal son that was born from an affair in Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s early years. All of them had traces of abnormalities.

    With the support of various forces, all of them were eager to stir trouble. The ones who attacked Be and the carriages included the people from the Kristoff Empire, only their n did not seed due to being ambushed. Be was the greatest variable in political power throughout the entire Gabriel Empire. Her power was several times that of those who were eyeing the throne, and she also had sessful ¡°coup experience¡± from the sessful control of the Manasvir Empire.

    To ease any issues, Emperor Alfred the Third came up with the idea of taking advantage of the summer season when the Gabriel Empire¡¯s flowers were in full bloom to have Princess Kriss and the others participate in some matchmaking activities during the traditional Hundred Flowers Festival, and rebncing the power of the parties through a political marriage. The only one not invited was Be.

    At that time, if Emperor Alfred the Third had invited Be to this matchmaking session, then thetter would not have caused so much turmoil in the empire. Even though he had long heard of the ambiguous rtionship between Be and Kriss, the conservative old emperor did not believe that love would truly blossom between girls, so he wanted to have Kriss stop with this farce through a betrothal, a hasty decision that would eventually be the hidden source of the great summer turmoil in the Gabriel Empire.

    Be was silent after listening to Aisha¡¯s report. She was thinking about whether she should go to the coup herself, but when she returned to the northern Nation of the Knights during winter, it was likely her identity as the surrogate Princess Felia would be restored. When that time woulde, it would be hard tounch a coup with that identity.

 Volume 9 Chapter 471: Change of Hands in the Control of the Kerclav Academy and Austin City

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 471: Change of Hands in the Control of the Kerv Academy and Austin City</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    South of the Coristel Human Continent, within the borders of the Gabriel Empire, in the important southern Austin City, down in the dark dungeons of the dark space underneath the Kerv Academy campus. The infiltrated Demon King Be encountered the people from the Darkness Church here. Since Be was a Demon King, and with the camouge of the darkness, the Darkness Church¡¯s Dark Nuns did not discover her presence.

    The history of the Darkness Church cameter than the Radiant Church. They were initially split from the Radiant Church, which happened more than eight thousand years ago. The Radiant Church was divided into three major factions due to their differing philosophies, and the Darkness Church was simr. They were secretly split into two factions, the Goddess faction and the Demon King faction. The Goddess faction was made up of believers of the Goddess of Darkness, so they were considered the old faction.

    The Goddess of Darkness was said to be the main God, just like the Goddess of Light. Since it was a legend, whether the Goddess of Darkness truly existed was still an unsolved mystery. Be also did not pry the Goddess of Darkness¡¯s information from the goddesses she conquered.

    The Demon King faction was made up of believers of the Demon Kings. After witnessing the power of the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings, they felt that the Demon Kings were the true rulers of the darkness. This Demon King faction was the newer faction, and it also ounted for half of the Darkness Church. The two Holy Maidens from the Darkness Church that Be had taken in, ¡°Dark Holy Maiden¡± Liz and ¡°Netherworld Holy Maiden¡± Livina, belonged to the Demon King faction. They worshiped the old Demon Kings, that was to say, the Twelve Demon Kings, but they began worshiping the New Demon Kings after meeting Be.

    The reason ¡°Dark Holy Maiden¡± Liz and ¡°Netherworld Holy Maiden¡± Livina surrendered and submitted to Be so easily had a lot to do with their faith. As Holy Maidens from the Demon King faction, it didn¡¯t matter who they worshipped. As long as they were a Demon King, there was no problem. On the other end, the remaining Holy Maidens, Demonic Swordsmen, as well as the papal heir of the Darkness Church were all in the Goddess faction, revering the Goddess of Darkness.

    The members of the Darkness Church who assisted Prince Brad in controlling Kerv Academy were all from the Goddess faction. After getting close with Be, ¡°Dark Holy Maiden¡± Liz and ¡°Netherworld Holy Maiden¡± Livina of the Demon King faction concentrated their manpower nearby the Sarnia Duchy, at the outer region of the Darkness Sacred Region, where they built many Darkness Temples and made pilgrimages to the Darkness Sacred Region as a true religious holy ce.

    Be felt that the Demon King faction was not as strong as the Goddess faction because the papal heir of the Darkness Church was from the Goddess faction. The home base of the Radiant Church had miraculous buildings such as the holy city, and the like were all located in the northern Nation of the Knight in the human continent, within the territory of the Octavia Empire. The main base of the Darkness Church and their sphere of influence was located in the western part of the human continent, the Nation of Archers and Assassins, Kristoff Empire. So, receiving the help of the Darkness Church was equivalent to Prince Brad receiving the support of the Kristoff Empire.

    The swordswoman in front of Be should be one of the Demonic Swordsmen of the Darkness Church. She was wearing a heavy and conservative set of swordsman armor and was wrappedpletely in it. Be couldn¡¯t get a single glimpse of her face at all. This get-up looked particrly special in this dark space¡¯s dark dungeon, so it was hard for Be not to notice her. The other beauties were either not wearing anything at all, or wearing a ck cloak while beingpletely nude underneath.

    Be believed that she was a Demonic Swordsman because she could see four demonic swords on her back, and the style of her armor and the Holy Swordsman of the Radiant Church was quite simr. Holy Swordsman Cynthia only carried three holy swords on her back, while this Demonic Swordsman carried four, one more than the Holy Swordsmen of the Radiant Church.

    In terms of strength, Be predicted that this Demonic Swordsman was about equally matched with Holy Swordsman Cynthia. Her onlyint was that the Demonic Swordsman¡¯s armor was too much, as she couldn¡¯t even get a bit of eye candy. Other than seeing her long flowing hair was ck in color, she couldn¡¯t see any other details. Her hair color seemed a little unnatural, so there was a possibility that this Demonic Swordsman had used some magical tool to disguise her hair. Her real hair color was likely not ck.

    However, this won¡¯t affect Be¡¯s ability to track the Demonic Swordsman. Based on the conversation between the Demonic Swordsman and her underlings, the Dark Nuns, she was just about to leave to speak with the Dark Holy Maidens when she lost contact with the traitorous soldiers under Prince Brad¡¯smand that were stationed at the Kerv Academy. To make matters worse, the Undead Scourge she summoned was originally intended to be used to attack the Sarnia Duchy¡¯s armed forces and the Grim Airship Fleet that were confronting the troops outside of Austin City.

    The Undead Scourge was sessful this time, but it encountered a troop of sky demons on the way that had rushed over from the Darkness Sacred Region as well as a group of Armored Demonic Bears that were waiting around nearby. After falling into this dark v. dark situation, the Darkness Church summoned three or four waves of Demonic Beings through the Undead Scourge, but they were no match for Be¡¯s top-level Demonic Beings from the Darkness Sacred Region. Even though they had strength in numbers, they were quickly suppressed by the demons of the Darkness Sacred Region, so there was no chance for them to even fight outside of Austin City.

    Be silently trailed behind the Demonic Swordsman and was able to see the confined girls all the way through in the cells. If the people confined here in this dark space did not have a dark attribute, they would be suppressed and be just like normal people. The average strength of the Kerv Academy¡¯s swordsman beauties was quite high, so they had been trapped here simply because they had fallen for their ploy.

    The Dark Nuns watching over them would enter the cells from time to time and feed the girls a special potion simr to a nutrient solution that could keep them from starving to death. The prisoners would only remain in a semi-starvation state, so they would have no strength to fight. The imprisoned girls could not move and could only be humiliated at the mercy of the Dark Nuns. Be was quite curious. This type of potion seemed to only be avable from a ve-trading organization like the Horrorshow Group and was specifically used to raise ves, so how did it end up in the hands of the Darkness Church?

    As she trailed her, Be was preparing to summon her own subordinates. She summoned several Abyss Demonic Insect Beings like Spiritual Insect Larvae. As soon as these insects came out, they quickly flew and inserted themselves into the few patrolling demons. The Darkness Church had summoned some Goatmen to patrol the space. These beings had no gender and were some cool-looking goat demons that could walk upright. They had quite a bit of strength and were rtively easy to control.

    An Abyss Spiritual Insect had already lodged itself into the nearest Goatman to Be and froze instantly. After being parasitized, many Abyss Demonic Insects crawled out of itter. The best hosts for Abyss Spiritual Insects were humans, but since they were all pretty girls here, Be changed the target and chose a lower grade Dark Demonic Being as the host.

    While Be was still wandering around in the dark space, the Kerv Academy above had already entered a state of chaos. The Sarnia Duchy guards outside of Austin City had suddenly attacked the imperial soldiers defending the city. Under the bombardment of their cannons, the city gates were broken down. Many Sarnia Duchy guardsmen and the Grim Airship Fleet in the skies beganing towards the Kerv Academy.

    The several tens of thousands of Prince Brad¡¯s army defending the city were not weak in battle, but they were still helpless against the Sarnia Duchy¡¯sbination of firearms and airships that quickly broke through their defense line. And, with theirmander nowhere to be seen, Prince Brad¡¯s army was in a state of disarray and quickly abandoned the city, fleeing, leaving Austin under the control of Sarnia Duchy¡¯s twelve-thousand-strong guard.

    In the office of the Kerv Academy¡¯s student union president, Princess Khalifa and Princess Kliveny met with Prince Brad¡¯s third legion¡¯s seventh detachment sergeant major, General Stilwell. When he saw the two princessesing in, an evil smile spread across this middle-aged man¡¯s face as if something terrible was going to happen.

    ¡°Your Highness Grand Princess Kliveny and Princess Khalifa, I am¡­¡±

    ¡°Skip the funny business. I seriously don¡¯t understand the humans. Your taste in poisons is so ssless. How dare you use those weakening potions?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not poisoned? Impossible! The women before were clearly¡­ Argh, my arm¡­¡±

    Princess Khalifa and Princess Kliveny were disguised by two demons. As soon as the Subus Queen Aisha and Demon Empress Samith entered the student union president¡¯s office, they found the special colorless and odorless mist in the air, which could paralyze any girls who identally sniffed it.

    These things were useless against demons. Their races were different, to begin with. Subus Queen Aisha smashed the source where the potion wasing out from as argemp fell from above the ceiling. She expressed her disdain for these little tricks. When he realized that things weren¡¯t right, General Stilwell was just about to reach for the sword at his waist when Demon Empress Samith had instantly shed in front of him and cleaved her hands straight down.

    In a ssh of blood, General Stilmell¡¯s arms had been chopped off by Demon Empress Samith¡¯s ¡°hand knives¡± and were shaved into a stick. Even without weapons, a demon could easily tear apart the body of an average human soldier with their bare hands. General Stilwell was also unlucky to have met with the Demon Empress directly and received her attack.

    Demon Empress Samith withdrew her left hand and reached out with her right hand to grab General Stilwell¡¯s face. Then, the sturdy imperial army general was lifted up with only a single hand. General Stilwell let out a painful scream. Other than his head, his entire body began burning up, as he was quickly burned alive until only his head was left. His entire body had already turned into ck ash and had fallen to the ground.

    ¡°Bloody as usual, Samith. That¡¯s no good; you¡¯re a girl. You can just leave this to those blockhead demon lords. How do you think this is going to affect your image?¡±

    ¡°Aisha, this man just looked at us with a profane look in his eyes. Dying is the best ending for him. This is just how I do things, so no need to talk me out of it.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? But the mistress didn¡¯t seem to like such rough and savage girls. Samith, if you like to do things this way, then you might be disliked and alienated by the Demon King!¡±

    ¡°Wait, Aisha! Then¡­ tell me how to change! I¡­ I don¡¯t know what human girls are generally like.¡±

    The Kerv Academy aboveground was quickly suppressed by Subus Queen Aisha and Demon Empress Samith. The more than five thousand soldiers from the imperial army who were controlling the campus were all expelled. After all, since this was an academy, they followed Be¡¯s orders and kept the bloodshed down. The two demonesses then directly threw the soldiers out to the undead battlefield with magic, leaving them to fend for themselves. Outside of the city, as soon as they saw the humans appear, the undead on both sides split them up into pieces without a second thought.

    The Kerv Academy¡¯s periphery was under the control of the Sarnia Duchy¡¯s guards, who had descended from the Grim Airship Fleet who took over the security work outside of the Kerv Academy. As for inside the campus, they would not enter unless Bemanded them.

    Be had already found out about the general situation on the outside. She was currently sneaking behind the Demonic Swordsman and finally found the core of the dark prison in the deepest depths of the dungeon. She met thest Holy Maiden of the Darkness Church over here. The Dark Maiden was dressed simrly to the Dark Swordsman, belonging to the ¡°ruthless¡± style. Her entire body was covered conservatively with a ck cloak. Other than being able to judge that she was a top-level beauty with a great body through the shape of her body, the rest of the details were concealed by the cloak.

    Even worse was that even her hair was hidden underneath the ck cloak, revealing even less than the Demonic Swordsman. She was wearing a demonic mask on her face, the type that covered even the eyes, which made it impossible for Be to see them. Compared with the previous two Dark Holy Maidens, this third Dark Holy Maiden was taller than the first two.

    In addition to the third Dark Holy Maiden, some Kerv Academy¡¯s more special beauties were also imprisoned here in the deepest part of the dungeon. Ten tall and beautiful swordswomen were imprisoned around this round hall, and their clothes had long been corroded away by the dark energy in the space.

    They were bound at their legs with ck chains, naked, and were hung upside down with their hands locked firmly in shackles behind their backs. There were iron rings stuffed into the mouths of the girls, forcing their mouths open before they were hung upside down. From the looks of their age, these should be the female mentors staying at the Kerv Academy. They were all senior mentors from the swordsman department.

    The female teachers of Kerv Academy all had beautiful faces that could reach a certain level of beauty. They belonged to the beautiful older sister type, which was much better than the students in Be¡¯s Olsylvia Academy¡¯s magic department. Other than one or two beautiful big sisters whose faces were eptable, the rest were old men. If she had known this would be the case, Be would have investigated the faculty before choosing the academy, checking and seeing how many beautiful female teachers there were.

    During this attack, they were also imprisoned. Since they were hung upside down, their faces were in a flushed state, but she was unsure whether it was out of excitement or embarrassment. Since their eyes were not covered, they could all see each other¡¯s shameful appearances. It was hard not to even imagine it. Right below where they were hung were wine barrels filled with fine wine. From time to time, the captivedies would be dunk into the barrels, intoxicating them so that they¡¯d remain in a constant half-drunk state.

    This y was truly too high-end. Even a ¡°super dirty girl¡± like Be had to give them props for thinking of this idea. Even though they had only been shut here for a short time, the wills of these strong-willed swordsman mentors were already close to copsing. Be could tell just from the look on their eyes. It was filled with helplessness and pleading, as not even a trace of strength remained.

    In addition to the beautiful mentors from the swordsman department, two of the Gabriel Empire¡¯s princesses were also confined here in the underground za. So far, there were a total of five unmarried princesses in the Gabriel Empire. Since they were all swordswomen, they were known as the ¡°Five Royal Swordmaidens.¡± They were originally the ¡°Four Swordmaidens,¡± Kriss was only ranked upter. When Kriss had not been taken over by a transmigrator, she did not have a pretty face, so she couldn¡¯t be put up there.

    Be had already seen three of them. Grand Princess Kliveny (Moonlight Swordsman), Third Princess Kriss (Sword Heroine), Fourth Princess Khalifa (Stardust Swordsman). Before this, when President Kliveny led her team to participate in the Twelve Academy Summer Exchange Tournament, she arranged for the second and fifth princesses to stay behind at the Kerv Academy to maintain order at the campus when the elites were away.

    Be had not seen the two princesses since entering this ce and had basically judged that they had been defeated. It was highly likely they lost to the Demonic Swordsman of the Darkness Church and were then confined here. Be saw a secret door to a cell behind the Dark Holy Maiden. You could tell just by looking that the second and fifth princesses should be locked in there.

    ¡°My Lady Dark Holy Maiden, have our demons note in yet? Those Sarnia Duchy guards were all bandits, and they all stormed the city directly without even talking to them. They don¡¯t even care if the hostages die as they attacked the city before even determining the safety of their princesses.¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency Demonic Swordsman, the demons we summoned have all been blocked outside of the city by demons of unknown sources and are unable toe. Things are going to be troublesome. Moreover, the Sarnia Duchy¡¯s guards¡­ They seem to have been recruited criminals. Their lord, Grand Duke Bellina, chose all the ouws when she formed the duchy¡¯s guard. None of them are good people.¡±

    ¡°I really can¡¯t understand why those viins would willingly follow a female Grand Duke¡­ By the way, prepare to retreat. I¡¯ll use dark magic to transport this underground prison back to the Kristoff Empire¡¯s pce¡­ Let¡¯s bring those two princesses back first. Who¡¯s there?! Stop right there!¡±

    ¡°My Lady Dark Holy Maiden, what are you bringing them back to the pce for? I think you two should stay and be investigated. I suspect you are trafficking young girls! I¡­ I¡¯m that bad Grand Duke you were just talking about.¡±

 Volume 6 Chapter 387: Bella and Isamanâ€™s Second Transmigrator Duel Before the Sky Arenaâ€™s Collapse

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 387: Be and Isaman¡¯s Second Transmigrator Duel Before the Sky Arena¡¯s Copse</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madix City¡¯s Imperial Sky Arena, the battle between Dragon Mage Grand Duchess Baize and the Radian Church¡¯s papal heir, President Maria, was undergoing. To make things a little harder for Be, President Maria began the fight with a strong move. She even used the divine light spear, ¡°Valkyr¡¯s Virtue,¡± a type of forbidden holy magic that had been lost for thousands of years.

    The divine light spear, ¡°Valkyr¡¯s Virtue,¡± easily pierced through the six space-time defensive magic, ¡°Mirror Wall,¡± that Be had cast. Seeing that it was about to hit the area around her, Be calmly used the evil arts, ¡°Mirror Illusion,¡± in the nick of time that was taught to her by Space Time Magic Demon Noesha.

    ¡°Mirror Illusion¡± was a unique move of the Chaos Bringers. Be had no idea why, but even as a World Destructor, she could use the move of the Chaos Bringer camp. Even though she was already going overboard by using the Chaos Bringers¡¯ move against President Maria, if she were to face the ¡°Valkyr¡¯s Virtue¡± head-on, Be risked exposing her identity as a Demon King.

    After weighing the pros and cons, Be decided that it was still better to use the ¡°Mirror Illusion.¡± It was not like it was the first time that she acted so shamelessly in front of a beautifuldy, so it didn¡¯t matter if she did it this time too. After casting ¡°Mirror Illusion,¡± the ¡°Valkyr¡¯s Virtue¡± was sucked into the interdimensional space before reflecting in the opposite direction.

    The divine light spear, ¡°Valkyr¡¯s Virtue,¡± ignored any sort of defensive magic and would only stop upon impact with a solid entity. Therefore, the only way to deal with this sort of attack was to use special reflection magic such as ¡°Mirror Illusion.¡±

    Upon reflecting back to the way it came from, the ¡°Valkyr¡¯s Virtue¡± also pierced through President Maria¡¯s own nine holy defensive barriers, ¡°Angel¡¯s Curtain,¡± destroying a total of fifteen magical barriers on both sides, yet its power still did not decrease. It was worthy of the title of the strongest holy prating force.

    President Maria never expected Be to have such an ability and couldn¡¯t dodge in time, so she was hit by the ¡°Valkyr¡¯s Virtue.¡± However, since she was a priest and had high holy attributes in her body, the ¡°Valkyr¡¯s Virtue¡± didn¡¯t harm her, so President Maria waspletely fine. She was only knocked down to the ground.

    While President Maria was on the ground, Be seeded in closing in and continued her attack, much unlike a mage. With a simple wood magic Earth Twine, she summoned a bunch of vines to pin President Maria to the ground, suppressing her.

    A priest¡¯s stamina was just about the same as the mages, and President Maria was no exception. She had no choice but to surrender after she was caught by the vines. Even though she lost, it wasn¡¯t shameful for her to be defeated under the divine light spear, ¡°Valkyr¡¯s Virtue,¡± that she summoned herself. The Radiant Church¡¯s reputation was still held up since she had lost under her own attack.

    The first round of the top ten selection ended. After President Maria¡¯s defeat, all members of the Radiant Church stopped at the top ten rankings. Even though Isaman was a priest, she had no ties to the Radiant Church and wasn¡¯t considered one of their members. The contestants who advanced to the top ten were ¨C Dragon Knight Lisha, Thunder Dragon Knight Grand Duchess Bellina, Dragon Knight Natasha, who was also the Chief of the Disciplinary Committee, Mage Ariel, Dragon Mage Grand Duchess Baize, Array Master Angelina, who was also the Chief President of the Central Student Union, Assassin Noreya, Puppet Master ine, Swordsman Kriss, and Priest Isaman.

    Other than President Isaman, who was not yet a member of the Rose Society, all other contestants in the top ten were members of the Rose Society. Be alone took two spots while her roommates Lisha and the others took up five slots, leaving behind the Disciplinary Committee¡¯s Chief, ¡°Frost Knight¡± Natasha, and Chief President of the Student Union ¡°Enchantress¡± Angelina. Thetter have long since shared a special friendship with Be.

    It wouldn¡¯t be unreasonable if Isaman wanted to secretly slip away. Nine of the top ten were on Be¡¯s side, so it was equivalent to a 1v9. Be was able to seed in her 1v10 because she was facing off against her friends. There was no way it was possible to do it for real.

    Counting Kriss and the four ck Warriors, as well as Be¡¯s two identities, the only ones Isaman could get a steady win against were Student Union Chief President Angelina and Disciplinary Committee Chief Natasha. This difficulty bar was seriously too high.

    Unfortunately, Be had already guessed that Isaman might escape, so she had already entrusted Isaman¡¯s Little Sister, Puppet Master ine, to keep an eye on her. Puppet Master ine¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t too far under Isaman¡¯s, so there was no way Isaman would be able to escape if she were watching her. Unless Isaman was a top ck Warrior like Noreya, it was impossible for her to escape Puppet Master ine¡¯s watch without leaving any traces.

    The first match of the second top ten to top five round was Thunder Knight Grand Duchess Vellina versus Priest Isaman. This was the only thing done by the fake Emperor Manas the Eighteenth that Be was satisfied with. Whether the top fivepetition could be finished or not was up for debate. ording to the intel she received from her familiar demon, Demon World Princess Diaz, chaos had already begun to run through the imperial city of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madix City. The pitifully small numbers of the empire¡¯s royal guards have almost all been gobbled up by the demons.

    Now, the dark demons on Be¡¯s side were using the eastern district¡¯s Christian Hotel as the base to send troops out towards the imperial city area in droves, and the skeleton soldiers on both sides had already broken out into fierce street battles while the airship fleets gathered above the hotel, waiting for the ground troops to gain the upper hand destroying the air units before pouring out of their, breaking over the tall walls of the imperial city from above.

    On the western side of the imperial capital, the Abyss Demonic Beings under themand of Insect Empress Vicky Hill, who had already upied the city wall, advanced from the west to the east towards the imperial city. They were nning to meet with the friendly dark troopsing from the east in the middle, then both sides could join forces to surround the imperial city.

    The residents living in the Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madix City, had long hidden in their homes out of fear and did not dare toe out. After more than a decade of illusory peace, the inevitable time to wake up from the ¡°dream¡± had finallye.

    The only redeeming factor was that the demons on both sides were too busy killing each other to think about ughtering the city people. The humans had temporary safety. Once the war was over, it was unclear how the new demons upying the imperial city would deal with city people.

    Based on the information from another infiltrating subordinate, Assassin Lora, the demons controlling the imperial city appeared to be activating a superrge forbidden magic array. Currently, it was unsure what sort of forbidden magic it was. Lora was an assassin, so she didn¡¯t know much about magic.

    There wasn¡¯t much time left for Be. She had to quickly defeat Isaman before the demons could interrupt thepetition. That way, their agreement would still be in effect. Otherwise, if thepetition were interrupted before they could finish, then Isaman would have a chance to evade Be¡¯s ve trap n that Be had been brewing up for so long as it could not be allowed to go to waste.

    In the first match of the second round, Thunder Dragon Knight Grand Duchess Bellina¡¯s battle with Priest Isaman had officially begun. To beat Isaman quickly, Be no longer held back in this match. She nned to start strong, just like what President Maria did in the previous match.

    Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman and the other demonic dragons could not be summoned at the moment since the dragon-ying array hadn¡¯t been broken yet. Be switched to a different mount, one borrowed from Thunder Holy Knight Aurora, the Thunder Unicorn.

    Be wore the ¡°Thunder Dragon Demon Armor¡± formed out of Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman¡¯s power. Behind the armor were its own wings created from lightning energy, and there was also a special thunder crown on Be¡¯s head, which was formed out of the power of the Thunder Throne, the ¡°Thunder Demon King Crown.¡± Wearing it allowed her to be connected to the Thunder Throne and gave her lightning energy support.

    Along with her Thunder Unicorn mount, Be showed a rare seriousness. She was already dressed like a standard Dragon Knight. The only thingcking was her temporary inability to summon her demonic dragonpanion mount, Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman. If she were summoned, then she would look like a proper Dragon Knight.

    Inparison to Be, Priest Isaman was dressed more simply and casually. Wearing a regr white priest outfit, there wasn¡¯t even the basic profession symbol on it. One couldn¡¯t tell what level Isaman¡¯s priest profession was at by looking at her priest robes. Isaman herself had never signed up with the Radiant Church either or had taken the profession level test.

    Be didn¡¯t dare to be careless. After being in a team with her during this period, she could predict that Isaman¡¯s abilities as a priest far surpassed the four Holy Maidens of the Radiant Church, even the papal heir, President Maria. Even the first-generation Radiant Pope Goldsmith and fifth-generation Radiant Pope Roxanne were no match for her.

    ¡°Be, we¡­ there¡¯s no enmity between us, is there? Aren¡¯t your eyes looking a bit too serious? They¡¯re looking a little scary.¡±

    ¡°President Isaman, I¡¯m just getting excited at the thought of you bing my ve for a month. Just act like nothing¡¯s wrong!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re getting overjoyed a bit too soon, Be. I¡¯m not weak like President Maria and the other girls who just allow you to bully them.¡±

    Be didn¡¯t continue this verbal match with Isaman either. Riding the Thunder Unicorn, sheunched a Knight¡¯s Charge towards Priest Isaman¡¯s position. During the charge, arge current of electricity was charged around Be and followed along. Together with her mount, the Thunder Unicorn, they turned into a serpentine trail of electricity as they charged towards Priest Isaman.

    This was the second time Be had fought with a transmigrating overpowered warrior. The first time was with her little sister, Magical Dragon Knight Lisha. Be had failed during that fight. Even though Lisha was mistakenly caught by one of the slimes of the Abyss Demonic King and fell into Be¡¯s hands, it still couldn¡¯t hide the fact that she was defeated by Magical Dragon Knight Lisha and was forced to jump off a cliff to feign death.

    If she could beat Isaman, that would allow Be to regain the confidence she used to have. Be wasn¡¯t so sure what Isaman¡¯s golden finger was. For the roommates around Be, the only one Be really understood were Lisha and Kriss. Be really had no idea what the true ace up Isaman¡¯s sleeve was.

    Therefore, Be did not try to probe her with her first Knight¡¯s Charge. Sheunched the charge straight away with all her might, nning to go for gold on the first strike, knocking Isaman into the air and out of the arena. Isaman was wearing cloth armor, so she was temporarily unable to paralyze her with lightning magic. That move only worked wonders on targets wearing heavy metal armor over their bodies and had very little effect on units wearing full cloth armor.

    Be¡¯s thunderbolt attack was so fast that it gave Isaman little time to react. The dazzling lightning attack quickly hit Isaman¡¯s priest profession¡¯s exclusive protective barrier. The Thunder Spear Be wielded was shaped by lightning magic energy bounced away by the powerful force of the reaction that happened upon impact with Isaman¡¯s barrier.

    The invisible protective barrier surrounding Isaman had such perverse defensive properties that it could actually bounce off Be¡¯s Thunder Spear easily. This defense had already surpassed those other girls that Be had studied with before. Be felt now as if her spear had stuck a piece of hard steel te that couldn¡¯t be pierced.

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about using electricity to paralyze me, Be. I won¡¯t fall for that.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get proud of yourself yet, Isaman. Just wait and watch. I¡¯ll break that barrier.¡±

    Be abruptly remembered when she and Isaman teamed up; not only had Isaman seen how Be bullied those beautiful girls with lightning magic, she had also be Be¡¯s ¡°partner in crime¡± many times. Isaman was already on guard against her n to paralyze her with electricity. That n was tossed out of the window before it could even begin.

    Riding the Thunder Unicorn, Be, who had charged over, quickly turned around. She wanted to make a turnaround and knock Isaman down. However, after sessfully defending Be¡¯s first attack, Isaman quickly disengaged from the fight and moved far away.

    Isaman did not make any moves to counterattack. It was more like she was defending against Be, stalling time to get away from all of Be¡¯s attacks. Be¡¯s turnaround also came up empty, unfortunately. Isaman had long moved out of Be¡¯s range of attack.

    ¡°Your barrier is too tough, Isaman. You¡¯re really not giving me a single chance!¡±

    ¡°Give up, Be. You won¡¯t have the opportunity to break my barrier. It¡¯s better if we¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯ll give up that easily, Isaman. Not counterattacking is the biggest chance you¡¯re giving me.¡±

    Be, who was unwilling to give up so easily, rode her mount, the Thunder Unicorn, and charged towards Isaman once more. She was still using the same thunderbolt attack. As for the target, she still chose to aim towards President Isaman¡¯s torso. The thunder spear Be resummoned was the same as before, getting stuck on the invisible defensive barrier around Priest Isaman.

    ¡°I told you this won¡¯t¡­¡±

    Before Isaman could finish, she saw the blue lightning energy spear in Be¡¯s hand glowing with a golden light and instantly transforming into the divine light spear, ¡°Valkyr¡¯s Virtue¡± that President Maria had cast before.

    The ¡°Valkyr¡¯s Virtue¡± came with some very strong prative power and could ignore the protective barrier around Priest Isaman without shattering or destroying it. It sessfully ignored her barrier and aimed towards President Isaman¡¯s heart.

    This contingency made Isaman make a misjudgment. Out of instinct to protect her heart, she instantly leaned to the side to dodge the strike, but at this critical moment, she forgot that she was a priest just like President Isaman. The divine light spear, ¡°Valkyr¡¯s Virtue,¡± couldn¡¯t hurt her, so her actions werepletely superfluous.

    While Isaman was dodging the attack, the divine light spear in Be¡¯s hand, ¡°Valkyr¡¯s Virtue,¡± changed forms again into a dark blue water attribute ice spear. The ice spear exploded into a stream of water droplets as it neared Isaman, drenching her all over.

    The white priest robe Isaman was wearing wasn¡¯t waterproof. For Isaman, who hadplete confidence in her skills, she never thought she would end up in a position where her guard would be broken. If she knew, then she wouldn¡¯t have worn such a simple generic priest costume.

    ¡°Damn it, Be, you viin! You¡¯re using these underhanded tricks again. Can¡¯t you fight normally!¡±

    ¡°Isaman, you have such high levels of defense, so normal attacks have no chances against you!¡±

    Isaman was a little speechless as she looked at her clothes. Her white priest robes were gradually bing transparent as the water spread over it. If this were to go on, her body would be exposed.

    Taking advantage of the fact that she was wearing thunder armor, even if they attacked each other¡¯s clothes, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about being ¡°exposed¡± by the other side, and that was why she thought of such an evil tactic. However, the effects weren¡¯t so good. After all, Isaman was a transmigrated ck Warrior and had seen more of the world than the Other World¡¯s local girls.

    In a burst of golden light, a golden energy was added to Isaman¡¯s clothes, perfectly covering her body that was almost exposed. It wasn¡¯t unheard of for powerful existences to conjure up clothes out of their own energy.

    There was basically no normal way to deal with such clothes formed out of energy. If she wanted to burst her clothes, then she had to beat her downpletely and muddle her consciousness so much that the clothes conjured by energy would disappear on their own.

    ¡°Can¡¯t think of a n, can you, Be? I¡¯m not scared of your evil tricks. You can¡¯t find a way to do bad now, can you?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not necessarily true, President Isaman. Haven¡¯t you noticed any strange sensations on your body? Such as¡­¡±

    ¡°Uh, you couldn¡¯t have¡­¡±

 Volume 6 Chapter 388: Evil Beings Summon the Dark Saviors and the Demon God

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 388: Evil Beings Summon the Dark Saviors and the Demon God</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    In the Sky Arena of Madix, the capital of the Manasvir Empire, the contest between Dragon Knight Be and Priestess Isaman was entering its final stages. Be used apletely unexpected sneak attack tond a strike on Isaman. Although Isaman used her energy armor to block most of the hit, Be managed to nt the seeds of several follow up attacks.

    ¡°Be, did you use some strange medicine again? I... I¡¯m immune to all debuffs, you... please stop with your deviant fantasies. You... What exactly are you...¡±

    ¡°Isaman, take a guess? I won¡¯t tell you, except that it isn¡¯t a debuff.¡±

    Be had inadvertently learned about Isaman¡¯s Golden Finger and her debuff immunity. That is why Be didn¡¯t use any debuffs with her Divine Ice Spear. Instead, her strike was mixed with something she had gotten from Poison Origin Loli Betty. It had a unique effect on a Dark Savior like Isaman.

    Be¡¯s self satisfied smirk gave Isaman an uncertain feeling. Did Be really have a way around her immunity? No way, even if she were the Demon King, she couldn¡¯t do such an impossible thing. No matter how Isaman reassured herself, she had already lost the mental battle.

    Although Isaman was hesitant, her hands didn¡¯t stop. As she leapt back, a powerful light shone from her hands, releasing powerful waves of magic power. Be didn¡¯t give chase and instead hopped off of her Thunder Unicorn and recalled it into her Pet Space.

    Be had borrowed the mount from ¡°Thunder Knight¡± Aurora. She didn¡¯t want to risk injuring it in theing sh. Isaman was on the verge of releasing her attack when she finally realized what had been done to her. She lost control of her magic.

    Be hadn¡¯t poisoned her with a debuff but instead had given her one of Poison Origin Betty¡¯s failed products, from when she was researching the ultimate curse potion. This potion instead greatly boosted positive energy, and was called the ¡°Divine Celebration¡±. If it was used on an ordinary priest, it could raise their power to the level of the God of Light.

    The problem was that Isaman wasn¡¯t a normal priestess. She was a Dark Savior, and possessed a Dark Ego. If her positive energy was raised in such a drastic manner, her light and dark halves would be unbnced and cause her great injury. Isaman, who had just realized what Be had done to her, felt a drop of cold sweat roll down her beautiful face.

    Be had put Isaman in an awkward position. If she wanted to control her rising wellspring of light energy, then she would have topletely suppress her own light magic. The problem was, Isaman¡¯s clothes were armor made from her own light magic. If she suppressed her magic, then all of her clothes would disappear too.

    That would be akin to Isaman stripping down herself and ¡°shing¡± everyone, it would be many times more embarrassing than getting forcibly stripped by someone else. That evil Be, after spending all of that time thinking of how to defeat Isaman, had still ended upmitting everything to the goal of ¡°exposing¡± Isaman¡¯s body. Her unrelenting ¡°gentleman¡¯s spirit¡± left Isaman speechless.

    ¡°Be, you... you¡¯re too...¡±

    ¡°Isaman, I gave you a buff potion, I didn¡¯t do anything weird to you. Don¡¯t go ming innocent little me now!¡±

    Be suddenly closed in on Isaman while she was struggling to suppress her light magic. With a swift push, she forced Isaman out of the boundary of the arena. However, in the veryst second, Be reached out and grabbed hold of Isaman, not letting her fall off.

    The scoreboard suddenly shed with Be¡¯s victory. Due to the distance between the audience and the arena, the crowd hadn¡¯t been able to see exactly what happened. The judge was only able to see that Isaman had somehow lost control of her own energy, and Be had taken advantage of that to sneak attack her.

    After the battle results were announced, Be let out a sigh of relief. The turbulent energy within Isaman also suddenly quieted. It turned out that the potion only had a temporary effect and its duration was very short. If Isaman hadn¡¯t lost her cool and panicked, then she wouldn¡¯t have been so easily knocked out of the Sky Arena by Be.

    ¡°Isaman you lost~ From now on, you have to be my personal maid for a month. Come on, let me hear you call me master.¡±

    ¡°Be, you... You cheated! I want a rematch... I¡¯m not satisfied!¡±

    ¡°Isaman, even if you want a rematch, it¡¯ll have to be after the month is over. Also, next time the wager will be for a lifetime! Are you sure you want that? Also, are you nning on breaking our agreement?¡±

    ¡°This...¡±

    Isaman huffily looked away, but she also didn¡¯t protest anymore. It looked like she had reluctantly epted that Be had won their bet. Although she was different from Be, she wouldn¡¯t go back on her word. Be happily walked off, holding Isaman¡¯s hand in her own. Although they had held hands before, this time, there was more of a sense of aplishment.

    ¡°Isaman, tonight...¡±

    ¡°Be... Master, can we at least go back to the academy first before I fulfill my part of the wager?¡±

    ¡°Isaman, you finally called me master, then, no problem! However, you have to live with me and my roommates from now on. As soon as we get back, you have to move in. We¡¯ve already saved you a spot! I¡¯m worried that you might try something.¡±

    ¡°Be, you... why can¡¯t you be a little more stupid? You always see through my ns!¡±

    Be easily saw through Isaman¡¯s n to escape before returning to the academy and directly destroyed her hopes of escape. Isaman could only whine at Be in frustration.

    The next battle would be between Princess Kriss and Magic Dragon Knight Lisha. However, right as the two ascended into the Sky Arena, something happened. The two were suddenly frozen motionless. The strangeness wasn¡¯t limited to the two contestants and also extended over the entirety of the Sky Arena.

    In an instant, the originally rowdy atmosphere became silent as if arge area silencing magic had been cast. The boisterous crowds were silenced. It was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop.

    The Sky Arena had been mysteriously frozen in time. Everyone in the Arena was fixed in ce, as if they were in a photograph. This was the first time that Be had seen something like this happen in this dimension; it was straight out of a horror movie.

    Although Be¡¯s body was frozen, her mind was still racing. She was the Demon God and not even the Chaos Bringer Dimensional Demon Noesha¡¯s ¡°Timespace Prison¡± was able to halt her thoughts, let alone this strange magic.

    The only thing that bothered Be was the fact that everything appeared ck and white, as if it were a photo. This strange phenomenon was a result of the magic. She decided to wait and see if the culprit would reveal themselves.

    The culprit didn¡¯t hide much longer either. In fact there were two. One of them was Emperor Manas the 18th. He had shed his human disguise and revealed his monstrous form. He was an ogre. To him, those frozen humans were nothing more than a marvelous feast waiting for him to partake.

    The other culprit was a little strange. It was tall and slender and looked like a ssical ghost from Earth. It wore a horrific puppet mask and carried an oddly shaped hourss in one hand. The hourss was probably what was responsible for freezing the Sky Arena in time.

    The hourss had a touch of divine aura on it. Be could easily sense it as the Demon God. However, although the hourss was clearly touched by a god of this dimension, the ghost possessed a divine aura from a different dimension.

    If Be wasn¡¯t mistaken, then the ghost demon was a God Race that had invaded this world from a different dimension. It was highly likely that the ghost had stolen the hourss from the God of Time of this dimension and that it was actually the ¡°Hourss of Time¡±. However, Be couldn¡¯t be sure how this God Race had acquired the ¡°Hourss of Time.¡±

    ¡°Adams, your hunger is too obvious. Control yourself; don¡¯t forget your master¡¯s n. If you eat all of them, then there¡¯ll be problems.¡±

    ¡°Gaskell, don¡¯t forget that we¡¯re operating under my master¡¯s n in this dimension. We haven¡¯t decided on how to split the spoils yet so you better watch your tongue.¡±

    ¡°Besides, there are so many people here, eating one or two of them won¡¯t be a problem. I haven¡¯t had a fresh human in days.¡±

    Ogre General Adams ignored the reminder and walked to the center of the Sky Arena. He raised an evil hand toward Lisha and Kriss, nning to eat them first. Be was about to act, but she saw a sh of light from the two girls¡¯ eyes.

    Lisha and Kriss had also been pretending to be frozen. They had apanied Be for too long and had picked up some of her bad habits. Besides those two, there were a couple other girls pretending to be frozen. They were Isaman, ine, Ariel, and Noreya; all Be¡¯s roommates. They were all putting on a ster performance, fooling the two bastards that were responsible for this into thinking that they were still frozen.

    ¡°This little girl is a Dragon Knight. Her meat is juicy and tender, she will be a delicacy. I¡¯ll eat her first, and then I¡¯ll eat the so-called number one human swordsman, then...¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s a little girl? You¡¯re less than an ant before me!¡±

    ¡°Apologies, but number one swordsman isn¡¯t a title that I like. It¡¯s not like I¡¯m some sort of Savior.¡±

    The dark alter egos of the two girls manifested, freeing them from their frozen state. Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha and Myriad Sword Demon Krysan appeared in twin shes of light. Alisha manifested alongside a sh of dark golden light, wearing dark gold dragon armor. The golden dragon wings on her back were especially eye-catching.

    Myriad Sword Demon Krysan was the second to manifest. She appeared in a sh of dark silver, matching her hair. Her armor looked like a formal evening dress and matched her eyes, both a deep purple. She was wearing leather boots and there was a pair of ck energy wings adorning her back. Her outfit was very revealing, exposing her snow white thighs, delicate shoulders, and exquisite corbone. Her chest was emphasized by a glowing purple gemstone.

    In contrast to Alisha¡¯s domineering aura, Krysan exuded an atmosphere of dark elegance. Even their weapons were different. Alisha wielded a pair of golden dragon w gloves as well as a giant two handed sword which floated next to her. Although the sword looked heavy, Alisha could wield it as easily as the longswords that were typically used by dragon knights.

    Clearly, a Demonic Dragon Emperor¡¯s brute strength wasn¡¯t any lesser than Be. Krysan, on the other hand, had nine mysterious swords which floated behind her. Ogre General Adam didn¡¯t even have time to react before he was attacked by what he thought was prey, but were actually Dark Saviors.

    Alisha was the first to strike. She reached out her with her w d hand and mped down on Adams¡¯s outstretched hand. With a *crunch*, she pulverized his hand into a cloud of blood. In the next instant, several swords swiftly pierced through the ogre general¡¯s body, killing him in an instant. Adams didn¡¯t even get a chance to utter anyst words before he was turned into a bloody mist by the pair of Dark Saviors.

    The God of Time Gaskell saw that the n had suddenly turned on its head and decided to escape. Alisha and Krysan¡¯s terrifying battle prowess was plenty to take care of him too. Unfortunately, this was when Gaskell discovered that the Dark Saviors present weren¡¯t limited to the pair of Alisha and Krysan. At this time three other pairs of eyes were staring him down.

    Countless ethereal threads prated Gaskell¡¯s body and fixed him in ce. A ssh of dark red shed past his body, and he suddenly separated into quarters. His remaining divine consciousness was scattered to the winds by a ck tornado. The ck tornado even ground the pieces of his body into dust, staining the lower part of the tornado a bloody red color.

    The other four roommates had all manifested their Dark Savior forms and easily killed Gaskell. They killed him so fast that Be had just barely manifested her Demon God form. Be didn¡¯t even get a chance to participate! Hadn¡¯t they decided to alle out together? Where was the camaraderie now?!

    The only sign that Gaskell was even there in the first ce was the strange hourss that was left on the ground. He had died even more tragically than Adams and didn¡¯t even get a chance to see the faces of the three Dark Saviors that had sent him into the eternal dark.

    ¡°Isaman... Why didn¡¯t you go?¡±

    ¡°Be, you... Seriously, everyone changes their looks and all of a sudden I¡¯m not a maid anymore? Isn¡¯t a maid supposed to remain at her master¡¯s side at all times? Since you don¡¯t think so, then I guess I¡¯ll just have to...¡±

    ¡°Stop. Isaman, don¡¯t be angry. Hey, you look even more beautiful now, I didn¡¯t even recognize you for a second!¡±

    ¡°Hmph, bad master, all you know how to do is use sweet words to deceive innocent women. But, it¡¯s fine, I like yourpliments.¡±

    Isaman had also manifested her dark form; she and Be were still holding hands. Be thought that the feel of her soft hand was a little different now.

    Dark Saviors each had a ¡°color¡±. This contrasted brilliantly with the ck and white surroundings. However, there were still two other people, besides Be and her roommates, that had been unaffected by the time freeze.

 Volume 9 Chapter 475: Night of Terror in Brusk City and the Appearance of the Demon Kingâ€™s Forces

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 475: Night of Terror in Brusk City and the Appearance of the Demon King¡¯s Forces</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    South of the Coristel Human Continent, within the borders of the Gabriel Empire, at the forest city of Brusk. The security at night was even more chaotic here. After leaving the city, it was merely a replica of the war-torn cities, so the residents would normally not go out after midnight. The smell of evil permeated everywhere where the light did not shine.

    Even though the moon was out tonight, illuminating the entirety of Brusk City, there was an eerie aura around the city. Generally, the woods were where the Demonic Beasts wandered after nightfall. The sounds of Demonic Beasts would more or less be heard all around the city. But no one knew what happened tonight, as not a single noise could be heard from all around the forest, only dead silence.

    Instead, a strange white fog was wafting out from the forest. The mercenaries guarding the city had no idea what was up with the fog. Since the main profession in the Gabriel Empire was the swordsmen, they had poor immunity to things like magic and special attacks, so they had no idea what the white fog was.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on tonight? Can¡¯t even hear a single Demonic Beast. Seriously, those Demonic Wolves would be howling their heads off at times like these.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Especially the fog. It¡¯s just too strange. But it¡¯s good that we don¡¯t have to hear those Demonic Beasts. We can go take a nap or something. Mike, keep watch here on your own. Call us if something happens!¡±

    The gates of Brush City weren¡¯t closed at night. The mercenaries who were hunting down the Demonic Beasts tillte at night still needed to return. Once the other sentries had gone to ck off, Mike also wandered around the gates without care. He was already cursing those colleagues of his who were secretly skipping work. A bunch of good-for-nothings, they imed they were going off for a nap, but they were probably going off to that corner to look for some ¡°midnight vixens¡± for some special service!

    When Mike was just about to find a ce to lie down and rest, he saw the white fog drifting towards the city gates. There were also several dark figuresing this way within the fog. Due to how dense the fog was, he couldn¡¯t see who they were and mistook them for the city¡¯s mercenaries.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with you guys,ing back sote? Were you ying a dragon, or were you¡­ were you¡­¡±

    A few strange, long ck strips stretched out from those shadows, piercing Mike¡¯s body. After he fell to the ground, the faces of the shadows became much clearer under the moonlight. They were actually a group of hideously-faced, heavily-dposed zombies, just like those from Resident Evil, as they moved towards Brusk City along with the white fog.

    The zombies were wearing the armor of the mercenaries, so they were probably the mercenaries who left the city to hunt Demonic Beasts and had yet to return. They were very unlucky to have be the first victims, after which they, who had transformed into zombies, followed their habits when they were still alive and returned back to Brusk City, further expanding the scope of damage and infection.

    In Brande Hotel at the center of Brusk City, Be and the girls were resting in their room. Miss Sarah had already fallen asleep on the only bed in the room. The facilities in this run-down hotel were seriously too poor. Other than a bed, it didn¡¯t even have a bathroom. Be and the girls were sitting right outside on the floor on top of a straw mat.

    Second Princess Karin had already changed into a tea ceremony kimono and was currently brewing tea for Be. As the youngest loli, Princess Krylo didn¡¯t know anything else, so she just helped Be massage her shoulders. Eldest Princess Kliveny and Fourth Princess Khalifa were sitting next to Be, talking to her about some interesting stories about the Gabriel Empire¡¯s royal family. On the other hand, Kriss was sitting right across from Be, listening with ease.

    Demon God Angel, Evil God Mia, and Time Space Demon Noesha were sitting around a small table at the side, ying cards. Be seemed to have taught them how to y ¡°fight thendlord.¡± Poison Origin Betty was hiding in a small corner of the room, fiddling around with some bottles and potions. She seems to be urgently mixing up some sort of concoction.

    Be was chatting happily with Kriss and the girls on the surface, but in fact, she had never let her guard down inside. Earlier, Poison Origin Betty had secretly told Be that she sensed strange energy outside of Brusk City that seemed to be simr to the biochemical viruses she used in the past. It was the type that turned people into zombies and attacked people indiscriminately. It was possible that they would be attacking Brusk City tonight.

    The strange virus wasn¡¯t exclusive to the Chaos Bringers. Based on Betty¡¯s information, certain Chaos Bringers and some other types of Dimensional Creators could use stuff like biochemical viruses. After all, humans were all created by the Dimensional Creators, so it was not hard to rearrange some sequences and create something like a bio-virus.

    The closest city to Brusk City, Austin City, had experienced the undead scourge from the Darkness Church¡¯s Goddess faction not long ago. If Brusk City were attacked by zombies, then the residents of this Other World who had never seen Resident Evil before would definitely think of the undead scourge. The mastermind behind this zombie mutation could easily push the me to the undead scourge and easily pack up when they were done without being suspected.

    Betty was rushing a vine potion, but they seemed to have run out of time. Be could vaguely hear screams and sounds of tearing from the outer periphery of the city. The mercenary guards basically couldn¡¯t be relied on. It didn¡¯t take long for them to break past the city gates. Be got up and pushed open the door to look outside the corridor and could see the white fog sweeping in already.

    Many dark figures were invading the hotel. That white fog was toxic, so as soon as someone entered it, they would quickly begin bleeding from all their orifices and fall down dead, after which they would be a part of the zombie army. Be saw several mercenaries go up to try to stop it, but before they could fight the zombies, they already died of the fog first.

    The Savior¡¯s system that Be brought with her also started beeping red. She logged in to check, only to see a notice sent to all system-type Saviors. It was about the crisis urring in Brusk and telling Saviors not to do missions there. It also told those who were already there to evacuate as soon as possible. But one private message caught Be¡¯s attention. It was sent privately to her alone by a Fate.

    No. 8 Fate: F-1444, what is the situation on your end? Why did you head over to Brusk City? Evacuate as soon as possible. Seriously, I send you so many missions, but you don¡¯t do any of them. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s anything significant in Brusk City anyway.

    F-1444 (Be): Lord Fate, please help. I had just gone to the Gabriel Empire to participate in the matchmaking event, but I didn¡¯t expect this to happen. I don¡¯t want to be a zombie!

    No. 8 Fate: Seriously, what am I going to do with you. It¡¯s not impossible to help. I will have the No. 5 Fate send you a few vines through the system. If you¡¯ve seen the movies, then just do as they do in the movies.

    F-1444 (Be): Many thanks to Lord Fate¡¯s great kindness. I will definitely return the favor.

    No. 8 Fate: There¡¯s no need for that, F-1444. If anything happens to you, then who¡¯s going to do the tasks I sent you? Be careful next time and move with the group. The other Saviors are in the northern part of the continent fighting the demons, so I really don¡¯t understand why you went all the way down south for!

    No. 8 Fate: Alright, enough of that. I¡¯m going to look for No. 5 Fate now, so hold on!

    Be still wanted to chat more with the Savior Camp¡¯s Eighth Fate, but thetter broke off their conversation one-sidedly. She probably really went to the Fifth Fate to borrow some potions. As for thanking her, she could only wait for the future. This Fate wasn¡¯t a bad person. She could still remember to help the F-rank Saviors who had stumbled into a danger zone.

    Be didn¡¯t need any immunity potions. Be, Renegade Kriss, and Demon God Angel, along with the World Destructor and Chaos Bringer Camp lolis were immune to mutations. The only ones who needed potions were the four princesses of the empire, Kliveny and the others, as well as Young Mistress Sarah. They were all humans that had a 100% chance of being infected.

    The Savior Camp was very efficient, so Be didn¡¯t have to wait long before receiving a dozen bottles of the vine sent to her through the system by a hyperdimensional transmission that was already packed in with special syringes just like those in the Resident Evil movies. Considering that the Savior Camp wasn¡¯t known to save one or two low-ranking Saviors specifically, the Eighth Fate had deliberately lied and said that a dozen or so Saviors were trapped together with Be when she helped her ask for the vine.

    The Fifth Fate, who didn¡¯t know anything, then directly passed a dozen bottles of the vine to Be. If there were a dozen Saviors stuck there, then she definitely had to save them. Now, Be really picked up a bargain and not only got a dozen bottles of the vine but also a map of the safe areas that the Fifth Fate sent through. Among the System-type Saviors, the only one who could get the help of two or more Fates at F-rank was Be alone, and that could be said true for the past, present, and even the future.

    ¡°What¡¯s this, Be? It looks like a really sharp secret weapon.¡±

    ¡°Princess Krylo, this is an injection for you. Alright, take off your clothes. I¡¯m going to give you all injections!¡±

    ¡°What? We have to¡­ take our clothes off again¡­ No, Mistress Be! There are still a lot of people staying here!¡±

    ¡°You will either take off your clothes yourself, or I¡¯ll do it for you.¡±

    Be revealed an evil smile on her face, but not because she wanted to do something bad. She already knew from saving Kriss before that this type of virus could also dissolve clothes. Other than armor, things like cloth and leather could be dissolved. Be saw them all wearing cloth and leather, nobody changed into metal armor, so it was natural that it would be dissolved by the virus.

    Kriss saw how hesitant her sisters were and took the lead in undressing herself. Seeing that even Kriss was not resisting, Grand Princess Kliveny and the others could only follow along andpromise, lying with their backs towards Be. This position was not much different from being ¡°taken from behind.¡± It was very embarrassing, but there were four princesses here after all. Things weren¡¯t as awkward when there were so many of them.

    Be was like a doctor giving out injections to patients. Taking out the vines, she gave them injections one by one. The princesses who were jabbed held back and did not shout, but their faces were covered in sweat. Be had deliberately squeezed them a few times before she did and got a good rub out of it before injecting them. Kriss didn¡¯t have to be jabbed, she was just working with Be to hold her sisters down. In a sense, she was considered Be¡¯s ¡°partner in crime.¡±

    Young Mistress Sarah was still sleeping inside, and the princesses were worried that they would wake her if they screamed. It would be awkward if they were to be seen this way. Be already had their outfits after this. She took out a few metallic lingerie sets and put them in front of Grand Princess Kliveny and the others. The texture was simr to fish scales assembled into a bra and panty. It also came with fis chain stockings.

    Be, this type of underwear is just¡­ too improper. Don¡¯t you have any other type of underwear that¡¯s more conservative and normal?¡±

    ¡°Nope, and I wouldn¡¯t take it out now even if I did. It¡¯s so unattractive! President Kliveny, choose one. Wear this, or wear nothing at all. Quickly decide cause we¡¯re going to have to leaveter. If you want to go out onto the streets naked, then I don¡¯t have any qualms about it.¡±

    Faced with the ¡°erotic choices¡± Be offered, Princess Kliveny could only choose the least shameful option. At this moment, some of the white fog had already invaded the room. The clothes they had stripped down onto the floor were turned right into ashes by the white fog. When they saw this scene, Kliveny finally realized why Be had them take their clothes off.

    Be took the opportunity of the moment when the princesses were changing into lingerie to bring two sets to the bed. Be¡¯s clothes were also almost dissolved away by the white fog. She had to help Young Mistress Sarah change as well while helping her inject the vine. Kriss stayed around to change while assisting Be to monitor whether her sisters had changed into the metal lingeries as instructed.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Captain Be, this white fog¡­ You, what are¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Miss Sarah. You¡¯re not going to like this, but I¡¯ll exin it to youter.¡±

    Be pressed Sarah down and tore the clothes right off her body, revealing the snow-white underwear inside. Sarah could sense that things weren¡¯t good as she was just about to cover her chest with her hands when Be pressed them both at her sides. Then, she lowered her head and directly bit off the buttons on Sarah¡¯s bra, destroying her st line of defense.¡±

    After that, Be turned the naked Sarah around and stuck the needle into the softest spot on her back. Sarah wanted to scream, but her mouth was pressed against the pillow, silencing her. She didn¡¯t have much cultivation as she wasn¡¯t that strong either. Encountering such a strong ¡°criminal¡± like Be, she could only resign herself to her fate.

    The subsequent change of clothes was much simpler. Sarah had already fainted from the pain, so Be could easily change her. Demon God Angel and Evil God Mia had also changed into the strange clothes along with Be and the others since they thought it was fun. Since everyone had already changed, Angel and Mia didn¡¯t want to be special either, so they just followed suit.

    The white fog in Brusk City soon covered the entire city. Most of the nobles staying at Brande Hotel had already evacuated as soon as the situation urred. Be and the girls were thest to leave. However, since they had already been sprayed with the ¡°Death Mark¡± provided to them by Poison Origin Betty, they were simr to the undead in the eyes of the zombies.

    Be found an abandoned carriage. While she pulled it along with Kriss at the front, the princesses were in the carriage and did note out while Angel and the other lolis kept a watch around the area. Sarah had already been made unconscious by Be. She was worried that a simple-minded young nobledy like her won¡¯t be able to bear such a horrible scene.

    The streets of Brusk City were filled with infected residents who dragged their bloodied bodies through the streets like zombies. Not a single living person could be seen anymore. ording to Poison Origin Betty, this virus was a copycat of the one she created in thest biochemical crisis, and it was only a half-finished product. These infected zombies would automatically melt into a puddle during the next day when the sun woulde out, leaving no traces of their remains at all.

    Most of the zombies had already gone out of the city to chase after the living people. Based on the safety map given to her by the Fifth Fate, as long as Be went in the opposite direction, she would be able to leave the dangerous spot without any problems. Be was a little hesitant. Sarah¡¯s older sister, one of Prince Brad¡¯s most beloved granddaughters, Cathy, seemed to have followed the nobles who fled through the back door.

    Even though Prince Brad was one of her political enemies, that didn¡¯t stop Be from trying to pick up his daughter. Kriss seemed to be able to figure out what Be was thinking. This demoness probably had her eyes on some beautiful young mistress again. However, she didn¡¯t say anything. It was better to leave this kind of thing to Be¡¯s own decision.

    ¡°Kriss, why don¡¯t we leave through the back door? It¡¯s likely there¡¯s a mastermindmanding the situation at the front gates, so it¡¯s not good for us to fight like this.¡±

    ¡°Anything you say, Be. But they don¡¯t seem to want to let us go!¡±

    When Be was turning the carriage, she found that Demonic Beings were blocking their path. The Demonic Beings that appeared weren¡¯t zombies, but actual Demonic Beings like Goatmen and somenky, ghastly shadows. These guys were certainly not zombies. Be could see the Demon King Army¡¯s mark on their bodies, and the logo was from the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings.

    Be had not seen this mark before, so it was a Demon King that she wasn¡¯t acquainted with. Fortunately, Be had met several female Demon Kings and knew that female Demon Kings who were part of the Ancient Twelve had special marks. That Demon King logo had the special mark of a female Demon King, proving that whoever wasmanding these demons was a female Demon King that Be had not met before.

    It was fine as long as it was a female. Be didn¡¯t want her erotic lingerie to be seen by a male Demon King. If it were a male Demon King, then Be would not hesitate to use the full force of the Darkness Sacred Region to put that guy to death right here.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on with you bunch? When did the humans get so creative to wear this underwear out?¡±

    In the white fog above the demonic army was a charming figure. This Demon King did not originally intend to show herself as it was best not to do so in this n. However, when she saw the strange metal lingerie worn by Be and the others, she couldn¡¯t help her curiosity and came out to take a look.

 Volume 9 Chapter 477: Sand Demon Brandgoreâ€™s End and the Quiet Night in the Forest

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 477: Sand Demon Brandgore¡¯s End and the Quiet Night in the Forest</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    South of the Coristel Human Continent, within the borders of the Gabriel Empire, at the passage to the desert domain behind the southern forest city of Brusk. Be, Kriss, and Time Space Demon Noesha encountered a certain mysterious Domain Demonic Beast here in this fake desert and confronted each other in this desert environment.

    Be wanted to try and scan the Demonic Beast with the Savior¡¯s system, but she did not expect to actually find any of its information. Unexpectedly, this Demonic Beast¡¯s information really was recorded. Sand Devil Brandgore, a beast whose entire body was made up of sand. It was rated as an S-rank Demonic Beast in the Savior Camp¡¯s Demonic Beast rating and was said to beposed of the resentment of the souls lost in the desert. It should originally be called a Demonic Being.

    However, Sand Demon Brandgore¡¯s shape is not unique and could change into the appearance of a Demonic Beast. That¡¯s why, the Savior Camp simply ssified it as a Demonic Beast. Its ability is to control the desert and has a strong regional advantage when it is in one. Since its body wasposed of the resentful souls of those who died in the desert, this guy does not have a Demonic Core so that can¡¯t be used as a weak spot, making it hard to attack it.

    ¡°Sand Demon Brandgore, *you* want to defeat *me*? You¡¯re but a body of resentmentposed of a bunch of dead people.¡±

    ¡°You brat, since you know my identity, then disappear!¡±

    Arge hand made up of sand appeared behind Sand Demon Brandgore that reached towards Be. It nned to grab Be like it did with the others and crush her bones directly, but the big hand made of sand was stopped in mid-air. Time Space Demon Noesha was there, and she was able to stop the hand just by a simple raise of her finger.

    Several swords flew out from the sword space behind Kriss that flew straight towards Sand Demon Brandgore¡¯s limbs. Be took advantage of the situation to rush over quickly andnded a heavy punch to Sand Demon Brandgore¡¯s chest, punching out arge hole. Since it was made up of sand, Be¡¯s punch did not cause any actual damage to it.

    ¡°Very strong, but unfortunately, it was useless against me. Now, let me show you my true power.¡±

    Sand Demon Brandgore¡¯s humanoid figure scattered into the ground It did not die, instead, the desert in this domain could be considered its true body, making things quite tricky. Be¡¯s normal strength will be heavily restricted since they were in the opponent¡¯s territory. It was also currently inconvenient for her to transform into her Demon God form.

    A huge sandstorm suddenly stirred up in the originally calm desert, and a huge sand giant stepped out from it. The gigantic form of Sand Demon Brandgore stood over a hundred meters, a standard giant form with its own sandstorm special effects that baptized the entirety of the ruins with wind and sand.

    Time Space Demon Noesha rushed to the center of the za as soon as possible and raised a time space shield, protecting the nobledies on the ground so that they wouldn¡¯t be swept away by the sandstorm. Since Noesha has the same tastes as Be, those unfortunate male nobles were all sucked up by the sandstorm and were liberated in the midst of full body pain and paralysis. Noesha couldn¡¯t be bothered to save the guys. It¡¯s not whether they were handsome or not. She simply wasn¡¯t interested in men.

    Not only did Sand Demon Brandgore transform into a sand giant, it also summoned a giant sand dragon, which is just sand shaped into the form of a western fantasy dragon. It was intending to attack from both the sky and the ground, grounding Be and the girls into sand.

    The Desert Giant and the Giant Desert Dragon were huge and only had a pair of red glowing eyes on their bodies. Other than that, they werepletely made up of sand, just like some sort of sand statue. Physical attacks are hard to make useful when ites to fighting a Demonic Being made of piled up sand. It will also require specific magic attacks to do actual damage to them, so they were difficult ones to deal with.

    ¡°Die! The roar and fury of the desert is not something you puny humans can measure up to!¡±

    The Desert Giant smashed its fist over which sent a huge sandstorm with it. The Giant Desert Dragon in the sky also took the opportunity tounch a sandst attack. In the nick of time, a purple crystal wall rose up in front of Be, attacking the sand attacks. Be couldn¡¯t really take Sand Demon Brandgore¡¯s attacks head-on. She was worried she would be buried alive by the sandstorm.

    So, Be used her contract with Crystal Dragon Princess Purple Crystal to summon ao crystal wall to block Sand Demon Brandgore¡¯s attack. Be has contracts with many dragon princesses and queens so she can borrow their power at will. If she wants to beat Sand Demon Brandgore, then she will have to get rid of its terrain advantage.

    ¡°Crystal Wall¡­thebined power of so many dragons. You¡­You¡¯re no ordinary Dragon Knight!¡±

    ¡°This desert of yours is too annoying, let me give this ce a free makeover.¡±

    Dark clouds, lightning, and thunder suddenly appeared above the originally clear desert skies. A strange magical contract array suddenly appeared underneath Be¡¯s feet, and the figures of several dragons could be faintly seen behind her. Be chose the dragons with the more special attributes among her contracted collection toe fight.

    The sun in the sky was reced with a strange round moon. New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea¡¯s figure appeared there, and this terrifying moon can not be covered by the clouds. That a strange moon could appear even under the stormy weather was quite a bizarre image.

    Thunder Queen Geleman and Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth¡¯s figures appeared in the dark clouds. Under the influence of their abilities, a great downpour of rain emerged in the desert domain. Under the heavy storm, the sandstorm stirred up by Sand Demon Brandgore was all suppressed to the ground. As the sand was diluted by the power, it was unable to do anything funny for a while.

    The Giant Desert Dragon that was originally flying in the sky quickly crashed into the sand before disappearing due to the storm. Sand Demon Brandgore lost its control of the sky, and its domain was currently being changed by the strange dragons that were summoned.

    On the ruins on the ground, the Crystal Dragon Princess, Gem Dragon Queen, and Emerald Demonic Dragon Princess, these mineral-type dragons were all moving towards Sand Demon Brandgore, surrounding it. Sand Demon Brandgore may have killed many dragons, but faced with mutated species like this, and with the terrain now changed, its advantage was gone.

    ¡°My energy¡­You! Just how many dragons have you subdued?! No, a human shouldn¡¯t be able to do this!¡±

    ¡°When did I say that I¡¯m human? You really are too naive, Sand Demon Brandgore. You¡¯re finished!¡±

    Sand Demon Brandgore¡¯s Desert Giant form was drenched by water, and once it gets wet, the sand starts to stick, and his previous ability to scatter at will was sealed. Its ability to move around was also reduced by a lot. Now, Sand Demon Brandgore couldn¡¯t retreat even if it wanted to. There were several mineral-type dragons sealing its path in all directions.

    Seeing that it had no way to retreat, Sand Demon Brandgore decided to make ast stand and face Be. It moved its huge body, intending to ram Be with it, crushing her to death with its giant fist, but Be always liked using underhanded tricks. Seeing that she had the number advantage, there¡¯s no way she was going to give Sand Demon Brandgore the chance to fight her one on one.

    Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth, who was in the sky, sent out several cial Rays that hit the already soaked Sand Demon Brandgore directly, causing its entire body ro freeze. IN the blink of an eye, the Desert Giant became a frozen statue.

    Be activated Thunder Queen Geleman¡¯s ability, gathering a dark blue lightning ball in her hand before swinging it over. The lightning ball hit the upper half of Sand Demon Brandgore¡¯s frozen body. After a huge eruption, its body was turned into dust, and the remaining lower half also broke down rapidly and disintegrated.

    Time Space Demon Noesha also activated her time space magic, ¡°Spatial Trap¡±, sucking in the remains of Sand Demon Brandgore, which no longer had the strength to struggle, and transporting it to the ocean in the Abyssal Region. Under effects of the seawater, Sand Demon Brandgore quickly scattered into sand and sank into the bottom of the ocean.

    With Sand Demon Brandgore sealed at the bottom of the Abyssal Sea, the desert domain faded with it, and the treasures it used to tempt people also faded into an unknown space. Be who could not catch up to them in time was only able to save the few nobledies. There really was no way for her to grab the treasures. Perhaps fate decided that they weren¡¯t hers to have.

    Once Young Mistress Cathy woke up, she found herself back at the forest she was escaping through earlier, and her entire body ached. When a breeze came past, she found herself shiveringly cold. Under the light of the moon, Cathy found to her horror that she had been stripped naked at some point and the rescued nobledies were just like her, allying naked on the grass. Only, there were balls of cloth stuffed into their mouths and their eyes were covered by a strip of white cloth.

    A beautiful blonde girl was cleaning the wounds on the nobledies¡¯ bodies with water, and would reach for their bodies, groping them as if she were massaging them after she was done cleaning. As if she were doing something evil, the nobledies being groped by her wanted to scream, yet they could not do so since their mouths were blocked. Under the moonlight, Cathy finally had a clear look of her appearance. It was the Sarnia Duchy¡¯s leader, Grand Duke Bellina,mander of thergest forces south of the Gabriel Empire.

    After rescuing the young mistresses, Be did not rush back to the carriage. After the desert disappeared, Be was now located in a rtively small creek some distance away from the carriage. Be had Kriss return to the carriage and report their safety to the other princesses and had the erotic loli Time Space Demon Noesha stay behind. Incidentally, Noesha transferred the sleeping Young Mistress Sarah over from the carriage with her magic. Be was nning to treat the injuries of the nobledies here.

    ¡°Grand Duke Bellina, you¡¯re¡­Umph¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak, Cathy. The bones all over your body are broken, let me help you fix them.¡±

    Cathy was just about to speak when Be lightly covered her mouth. Her body was currentlypletely limp and she had no strength to resist Be. Be put her spread-eagled onto the grass and then beckoned over apletely naked beauty with a nasty grin on her face. When she saw who that girl is, the unease in Cathy¡¯s heart grew stronger. Isn¡¯t that her ipetent little sister Sarah?

    Young Mistress Sarah was currently in apletely naked state with a flushed face. It was particrly striking under the moonlight, but the way she was looking at Cathy was really weird, and it made her feel strangely panicked. She¡¯d heard rumors that Grand Duke Bellina enjoyed stripping down pretty girls and then doing funny things with them. When she first learned of this information, Cathy didn¡¯t care much about it, but now that it¡¯se to this, she was genuinely afraid.

    ¡°Miss Sarah, yout sister Cathy¡¯s bones were crushed earlier by the sand, I¡¯m going to help her set her bones so hold her down for me, will you?¡±

    ¡°Understood, Captain Be. I¡¯ll get the job settled!¡±

    Sarah who was being confused by the demoness ignored Cathy¡¯s rejecting eyes and went forward to help Be hold Cathy down. Things were much simpler after that. Using her Demon King powers, Be helped Cathy set her crushed bones back together. For her sister Sarah¡¯s sake, she saved this Prince Brad¡¯s beloved young mistress.

    Cathy almost fainted from the pain. Once her bones were set, Be carried her up and spread her legs so that she could straddle herp. The most sensitive part of Cathy¡¯s body was vited. No matter how much she wanted to just pass out, she had no choice but to keep sober. Be lifted her chin with one hand and looked down on Cathy like a predator staring down her prey.

    ¡°Grand Duke Bellina, you¡­Don¡¯t do anything funny! I don¡¯t have a boyfriend yet, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Cooperate with me, Cathy. Tell me what that old man if yours is trying to do!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything! Wait, I¡¯ll tell you! I¡­¡±

    Cathy¡¯s ¡°I don¡¯t have a boyfriend¡± totally set Be¡¯s trigger off to bully her. She kissed Cathy¡¯s lips and demanded a reward for her rescue. On the other side, Sarah¡¯s acupuncture point had been struck by Be and she fell asleep, so she waspletely unaware that her sister was being bullied.

    ¡°Cathy, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want Sarah to see you in such an embarrassing state, do you? Then cooperate with me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    ¡°You¡­Are you a demon? Don¡¯t do this, I¡­I don¡¯t want it¡­¡±

    ¡°You do want it. You¡¯re already reacting. And you¡¯ve guessed right, I am a demon!¡±

    Be took Cathy¡¯s lips once more and even shoved her tongue inside. Cathy very easily parted her teeth and her tongue was also caught by the other. With their tongues tangled together, it was hard for her to escape. At the same time, Be reached for the soft mounds in front of Cathy¡¯s chest. After making sure that there was a visible reaction to the two sensitive points on Cathy¡¯s chest, Be let them go for now.

    When Cathy came back to her senses after the disorienting kiss, She was pushed back down onto the grass, after which Be stacked Sarah on top of her. That was just the forey just now, it¡¯s not enough to pull Cathy down into the ¡°lily abyss¡±. She¡¯ll need her sister¡¯s help too. That way, she will be able to break thest line of defense of Cathy¡¯s will

    Cathy was pinned down face-to-face by her own little sister and could not get up for a moment. Be took out a strange potion and secretly fed it to the sleeping Young Mistress Sarah. Even though her eyes were closed, her entire body turned hot after ingesting the potion. Cathy who was being pressed down by her could feel the changes too. Sarah¡¯s heart was speeding up as if she was aroused.

    ¡°Grand Duke Bellina, what did you feed my sister? I¡­I¡¯ll tell you everything so move Sarah away! Please¡­¡±

    ¡°Cathy, Sarah told me that you sisters have a bad rtionship, so let me just fix that for you. After this, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t hate your little sister anymore.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t do this! I¡¯ll treat my sister well, I promise¡­Don¡¯te over, no!¡±

    Be reached out to pinch Cathy¡¯s nose, forcing her to open her mouth. Then, she quickly poured the potion down. After drinking the potion, Cathy also fell into the same state as Sarah. Very soon, the two sisters linked their lips together, and began tossing around together. Be took out a nket and covered them. Watching the two young mistresses tossing and turning under the nket, Be stood up proudly. She had sessfully ¡°bent¡± another pair of sisters.

    Even though she used very despicable means, this can effectively reduce her female political enemies. By the creek, the erotic loli Noesha was currently bullying the other nobledies, and her means were much more erotic than Be¡¯s. The blindfolds of the nobledies had been removed and they were forced to watch helplessly as they were bullied by a little loli.

    These noble young mistresses who have just escaped danger fell into the hands of this erotic loli Noesha. No matter how strong the beauty is, she can still ¡°bend¡± them with a variety of means, and thus the creek was filled with the fragrance of lilies.

    Once Kriss arrived with the carriage, Be came over to stop the carriage. She did not let Kriss and the girls head to the creek. Even though they had no idea what happened, the faint strange voices of girls already told the experienced princesses what was going on.

    Other than the blushes on their faces, Grand Princess Kliveny and the others did not dare say anything. It was clear that Be had been bullying girls again. Only, the victims of her bullying had now turned into Prince Brad¡¯s two young mistresses, Cathy and Sarah, as well as the other noble young mistresses who were staying at Brande Hotel.

    ¡°Kriss, you guys came so fast. What¡¯s wrong, didn¡¯t I tell you to stay there and that you didn¡¯t need toe over so quickly? Unless¡­Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Be, sure enough, you. You haven¡¯t put your guard down even in times like these. Here¡¯s the situation, the demons at Brusk City have dispersed, but it seems that there are many imperial troopsing over. We can¡¯t let them see us in this state, so I came to look for you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I got it. Noesha¡¯s here, so nobody will find us.¡±

    ¡°By the way, Be. The troops that are heading this way seem to beposed of several forces. You;d bettere with meter to confirm it personally!¡±

 Volume 6 Chapter 391: Final Encounter in the Netherworld Region Under the Imperial Capital

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 391: Final Encounter in the Netherworld Region Under the Imperial Capital</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madix City¡¯s imperial city area, in the underground chambers of Empress Manya Fn¡¯s pce. After a short moment of hesitation, Be still decided to enter the underground secret passageways. Previously, when she was asking Empress Manya Fn for information about the passage, time was too short so she didn¡¯t get to ask what the secret passages actually contained.

    Be recalled that Empress Manya Fn¡¯s face had grown distorted when she asked about it. She probably saw something terrifying in the secret passage but didn¡¯t get to tell Be in time. If she retreats now, Be felt like that was too wimpy to do. They had a Demon God and six Renegades on their side. With the help of Assassin Noreya, Be and the others walked through the entrance of the underground passage in full sneak.

    As soon as they entered the secret passage, Be was shocked by the sight before her. Not only was this underground passage used for escaping, but it was also a ce for Empress Manya Fn to store her treasures. The only things stored in the treasury of the Manasvir Empire are the usual taxes earned during the daily operation of the empire and the tributes from various duchies, adding up to around a few hundred millions worth of gold coins. However,pared to the treasure piled up inside the secret passage, it was just a drop in the bucket.

    As a transmigrator, Empress Manya Fn didn¡¯t have any supreme golden fingers, but she had an amazing talent for making money. She had been frantically umting wealth over the past ten thousand years. Since she had no other skills, she could only rely on making money to distract herself. Once this treasury that had ten thousand years of wealth umted in it was shown to outsiders for the first time, even Demon God existences like Be and Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha were shocked by the amount of wealth umted inside this ce.

    The underground treasure didn¡¯t have any golden coins. They weren¡¯t even qualified to be kept here. The things piling up here were legendary currency like tinum coins, dark gold coins, and purple gold coins. Purple gold coins belonged to Empress Manya Fn herself and were not avable in the market. Dark gold coins and tinum coins have the same value as purple coins. They were all equivalent to a thousand gold coins apiece. Dark gold coins are the currency used by humans when trading with the Demon World or the Netherworld. tinum coins are the currency used when trading with Heaven and the God World. Empress Manya Fn¡¯s businesses spanned over three realms.

    Other than the three rare currencies strewn across the ground, Be also saw the legendary top currency, the gem coin, also known as diamond coin. They weren¡¯t made of your average gemstone. They were made of gemstones with magical properties, and due to their differences, the colors also differed. There were many different ssifications such as ruby gem coins, sapphire gem coins, and so on, hence the nickname, ¡°Rainbow Coin¡±. This was the ultimate currency. Each gem coin can be exchanged with differing numbers of gold coins due to the differing qualities, but the lowest exchange ratio would not be less than 10,000 gold coins.

    That high exchange price wasn¡¯t unreasonable. The gem coin is an ultimate magic material itself due to the material it was made of. What shocked Be was the fact that there were many gem coins piling up in the underground treasure. There was so much that she couldn¡¯t visually assess the amount with her eyes. She wasn¡¯t just rich enough to rival a nation. She was probably rich enough to rival the entire continent. With money alone, Empress Manya Fn was able to throw every rich person and royalty of the human continent on the ground and step on them, and that was without even counting her other treasures.

    In addition to the rare coins, there were all sorts of gems, pearls, night pearls, and other treasures. Empress Manya Fn must not have had time to process them as the gems and other stuff in here were basically in their natural state. Be and the others were shocked. They fell into a brief silence for a moment. The treasures in this underground chamber were so dazzling that even they, as high-ranking existences, had to pay attention.

    An ocean¡¯s worth of ten-thousand-year-old demonic beast cores, all kinds of lost artifacts, magic weapons, anything that could be called a treasure, Empress Manya Fn had it in her treasure trove. Probably due to her habits from her past life as a transmigrator, Empress Manya Fn collected some antiques here as well. Be saw relics of other empires that had fallen to ruin ten thousand years ago.

    Girls had practically no immunity towards jewels. Even high-ranking existences like Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha and Myriad Sword Demon Krysan were entranced. Be was the quicker one to react and looked away from the gigantic deep sea pearls. She had turned into a girl halfway so she still had some immunity to jewels.

    In addition to the treasure, there were some monsters here. They weren¡¯t regr demonic beings. If they were, Be and the other dark high-level existences would have detected them instantly. Many golden figures were pacing around in the treasure hall. They were golden statues in strange and monstrous shapes. They didn¡¯t have the aura of a demonic being but instead a strange aura of resentment. It was a strange emotion mixed with greed and hatred. Be was able to receive the negative signals they were sending to her.

    ¡°Be, they were formed out of resentment. They¡¯re not considered demonic beings. They should be...¡±

    Mage Ariel quickly deciphered the origins of the golden statues, simr to the tsukumogami on Earth, but only their medium was gold. So it turns out that gold coins were originally stored here, but these gold coins were different from the other coins piled up here. Due to the great cirction of gold coins, they carried the auras of people. As they gathered in this treasure trove, the grievances in the gold coins gradually formed into evil spirits. In thest decade or so, the imperial city area had been controlled by mutated demons so the aura of evil grew even denser, causing the piled up gold coins to mutate into these evil beings.

    In this case, they should be ssified as treasure guards. The strength of these guards will still be strong enough to chase away most treasure thieves, but unfortunately, Be and the girls weren¡¯t those ordinary level treasure thieves. Without Be having to make a move, Marite Master ine dealt with it. After her dark transformation, ine¡¯s puppet wires turned even more insane. Countless puppet wires spread across the scene, destroying all the golden evil statues in front of them.

    Marite Master ine instantly created a scene where several thousand gold evil statues were killed instantly. The golden statues were frozen there. As the puppet wires ran through their bodies, the evil aura in their bodies was gradually sucked away by the puppet wire and they quickly turned back to their original forms, scattering over the ground as a pile of gold coins.

    It was fortunate that their opponents were not living creatures, otherwise ine¡¯s move would have been age restricted. Just the thought of the puppet wires piercing through a body and sucking it dry into a dry corpse caused shivers to run down Be¡¯s spine. And, from how skillful ine seemed to be at this, she was sure this isn¡¯t the first time she¡¯s doing this.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Be? Is...Is there something strange about me? That way you¡¯re looking at me is strange!¡±

    ¡°ine. Even though I don¡¯t know your real name yet, I hope you won¡¯t use that move on a living being without my permission in the future.¡±

    ¡°Hm, Be? How did you know I used this trick often in the past...Alright, I understand, Mistress Sacred Demon God.¡±

    After dealing with the gold evil statues, all the strange footsteps they heard before turned quiet. Be and the others carefully explored the maze. The other exits of the underground passage had already been sealed off by Empress Manya Fn. With the imperial city under the control of the demons, she closed off all the other exits for safety purposes and to prevent mutated demons from invading the underground secret passage, keeping only the one leading to the emperor¡¯s bedroom open.

    When she opened the secret passagest time to escape, Empress Manya Fn saw those terrifying gold evil statues. She, who had no fighting ability, was so scared that she even dropped the entrance key and escaped immediately after closing the door. Be and the others managed to take care of the statues and made their way to the exit.

    The residual resentment of the gold evil statues that they had suppressed quickly scattered out of fright and disappeared. After all, they were only the evil thoughts of humans. Faced with dark existences like Demon God Be and the Renegades, they could only flee out of fear. With the vast amount of treasures in the secret passageway, Be nned to wait for everything to settle down before negotiating with Empress Manya Fn on what to do with them.

    The ungodly amount of treasures kept here was different from the other treasures Be encountered before. It had taken Empress Manya Fn, who was also a transmigrator, over ten thousand years to collect them. Be wouldn¡¯t be able to put away this much treasure in a short amount of time, and it might not end at what they could see. Assassin Noreya deduced with her professional intuition that there were many secret doors hidden in this underground secret passage, and even more valuable treasures were probably stored behind those doors. Finding them all would require the help of Empress Manya Fn. What they saw here was only a part of it.

    The secret passage exits to the imperial pce of Emperor Manas XVIII. The location chosen was not under the emperor¡¯s bed, but rather a useless mischeneous storage room. This is the ce where the servants of the imperial pce usually stored their tools. The location was rather remote and not too noticeable. As soon as they exited the doorway of the secret passage, Be was greeted by a cold gush of wind in the face, causing her to shiver. Isn¡¯t the imperial pce being a bit too economical? They didn¡¯t even light a fire for warmth. Is this supposed to be a cold pce?

    Outside the secret passage, Be first went towards the closed door of the storage room and found it to be locked from the inside. There were several observation holes left on the door on purpose, presumably by Empress Manya Fn. While waiting for the other Renegades toe out, Be looked through the observation holes to check on the situation. Even though the corridors of the pce outside were richly decorated, it had a surprisingly deserted atmosphere. Not a single person could be seen. Based on their approximate position, they should be near the harem area of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s emperor.

    Lisha and the rest soon came out from the secret passageway. After confirming that no guards were stationed outside the door, Be lightly pushed the door open. Without even using a sneak state, she walked casually around the pce. If the intelligence she received proved right, that creator should be at the innermost part. The cold pce just felt quiet. They hadn¡¯t encountered the subordinates of the Evil Creator yet.

    ¡°Be, there¡¯s no door here! The intelligence can¡¯t be wrong, can it?¡±

    ¡°Huh? You guys, look...No, over there...¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a wall, Be?¡±

    Deep in the pce, Be looked at her otherpanions in puzzlement. There was so clearly a gate there but they couldn¡¯t see it. All they saw was a wall. However, Be was clearly able to see the strange gate on that wall. The World Creator¡¯s Camp¡¯s writing was depicted on the gate. Be had wanted to remind herpanions to pay attention, but thinking that she alone was able to see it, she decided it was better not to say anything yet.

    ¡°Well then, let¡¯s split up and look. I¡¯ll stay here and take another look around. Lisha, Kriss. You guys go over there and look together. If I find anything, I¡¯ll just summon you guys with the follower contract.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Be, are you going to be fine alone? Why don¡¯t I stay...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine, Little Sister Lisha. You can go ahead with Big Sister Kriss and the others. Really, I¡¯m a Demon God! Give me some face. You guys should go as a group of six!¡±

    Be managed to get Lisha and the others to go. Even though Lisha, Kriss, and the others wanted to stay alone with Be, for fear of someone ¡°running off¡±, they decided to explore the other side together so that it was fair.

    After getting the other Renegades to leave, Be put on her usual invisibility suit. After Kriss and the others went far away, she opened the strange door alone and entered the true cold pce of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s imperial pce. As soon as she entered, Be was able to feel the bone-chilling coldness, which felt even colder than the area outside.

    This ce was an open-air pce and was unusually dimly lit, as if she had just arrived in the cold and damp Netherworld, illuminated only by torches burning with ghostly blueherworld mes. Be could clearly feel the aura of the Netherworld. Strange sounds of the wind could be heard mixed in with strange sounds of weeping. Be couldn¡¯t tell for a moment if this was the legendary Netherworld or the Manasvir Empire¡¯s imperial pce. There was also another possibility that this was some sort of dark realm.

    But what Be was feeling now was not fear, but an inexplicable sort of excitement. Not letting Lisha and the others follow was really the best decision. Even though this ce was creepy, it was also filled with eye candy, much more gentlemanlypared to Empress Manya Fn¡¯s bedchamber earlier. The empty hall was covered in small cages cast from the cold ice of the Netherworld, each one housing two beautiful maidens in the nude. From the looks of it, they seemed to be the pce maids of the imperial pce.

    The beautiful girls were sitting face to face in groups of two on top of special seesaws while their hands were bound behind their backs by cold ice shackles. Their plump breasts were pressed onto each other and the sensitive points at the front would constantly be rubbed as they moved up and down on the seesaw, causing them to release strange sounds. Since their thighs and calves were fixed together with cold ice shackles, they weren¡¯t able to support themselves on the ground with their feet at all. They could only rub against each other¡¯s fair and delicate bodies as the seesaw rose and fell continuously.

    The seesaws weren¡¯t dry either. Water constantly flowed over them, forcing the lower bodies of the girls sitting on top of them to be wet the whole time. Be had to admit that the designer of this contraption was truly an ¡°experienced filth master¡±. The maidens sitting on it had flushed cheeks and were showing their charm. No matter how aloof a maiden may be, once she sits on this special seesaw, she will be adjusted to be a lily girl after rubbing against other beauties for a long time.

    There were just over five hundred pce maids who were confined in these cold cages. They were carefully selected and were of the more beautiful ones. Most of the pce maidens were directly stripped naked and frozen on the ice poles on each side of the pce as disy items. Out of their devious tastes, the person behind the scenes sealed these pce maidens in Netherworld ice in their most charming states. They looked just like frozen CGs from an adult game.

    After passing through the area where the pce maidens were imprisoned, she arrived at the inner sanctum. It wasn¡¯t the pce maidens confined here, but rather the imperial consorts of the Manasvir Empire and the famous noblewomen from the imperial capital. These mature beauties could not bepared with those green pce maids from earlier. Based on Be¡¯s ¡°filth intuition¡±, the Evil Creator behind the scenes was probably a M***-con. He didn¡¯t touch a single one of those pce maidens from before, but these beauties had received ¡°special care¡±.

    These imperial consorts and noblewomen who drew the gaze of the public were kept here in this ustrophobic space, terrified without a trace of cloth to cover themselves with. They knelt naked on the floor with their thighs spread, thin and long ice pirs erected behind each of them. The consorts and noblewomen had their legs cuffed by iron chains while the hands behind their backs were cuffed to the ice pirs. There were metallic cors around their necks with chains attached to them that were securely attached to the ice pirs.

    Other than that, they were unable to speak with small metallic balls gagging their mouths. They could only bow their heads in fear. Be was able to see all those strange marks on their bodies, and the wet stains under them were clearly fresh, proving that someone had just ¡°used¡± them. Be wasn¡¯t into milfs so she didn¡¯t feel anything towards them. She purely wanted to save them.

    The man behind the scenes soon appeared. It was the handsome blonde man that Be had seen before when she encountered the Fallen Love God Mable. When she saw him, she didn¡¯t think he was going to be the final boss, but if she had known, she would have offed him back then.

    The beautiful boy with long blonde hair seemed to have sensed Be¡¯s arrival. He turned towards Be, a bright sunny smile on his handsome face. It was the kind of handsome smile that makes beautiful girls fall in love at first sight. Unfortunately, Be was a lily so she was immune to that sunny smile.

    ¡°My friend, stop hiding ande out! I already saw you.¡±

    Be thought to herself, who are you trying to scare! It was impossible to trick her intoing out with that alone. But before Be could speak, someone else spoke a short distance behind her. That voice came so suddenly that it gave her a fright.

    ¡°As expected of the Netherworld Creator, to be able to find...¡±

 Volume 6 Chapter 392: The Unexpected Result Of The Dark Due

    <h4>Volume 6 Chapter 392: The Unexpected Result Of The Dark Due</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal Ed

    The Netherworld region, beneath the pce, at the imperial city within Madix City, the Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital. Be was under the impression that the mastermind Evil Creator had seen through her stealth mode. She was contemting if she should attack when a third person arrived. This person was the one that the Evil Creator had spotted, not her. If Be had not hesitated, she might have revealed herself.

    When Be turned to look at the mysterious third person who had suddenly appeared, she nearly threw up. That fellow must be the Creator. Why did he have to be a ¡°crossdresser¡± and share the same weird hobbies as the ¡°pseudo-loli¡± Charlotte? Furthermore, Charlotte merely dressed up as a gothic loli with twin pigtails. However, this Creator God was basically wearing a set of silver-white holy robes for goddesses. With his long hair, Be had almost mistaken him for a real girl.

    This Creator did not even have a surrogate body and merely appeared as a hologram. It seemed like he had not bothered to find one at all. Be heaved a sigh of relief. Holograms did not have anybat abilities, which meant that this Creator was not a threat while in this form and would not affect the battle results.

    ¡°Time, your hobbies have not changed. It¡¯s still too...¡±

    ¡°Netherworld, what do you know? I¡¯m not the only Creator with such hobbies. In fact, there are so many of us. Why don¡¯t you reprimand them instead?¡±

    ¡°By the way, you should be more careful. The God of Time that I sent to help you had already been killed by the Renegades. If I¡¯m not wrong, entities from the Chaos Bringers and Savior defectors are here too. There¡¯s even a Demon God from the World Destroyers...¡±

    ¡°What? Still, you don¡¯t have to worry about anything. Do you see that Creator¡¯s Gate over there? Even the World Destructor Camp¡¯s Demon God and the Chaos Bringers¡¯ evil beings would not be able to see it, let alone the Renegades. They would never find this ce.¡±

    The two Creators moved further in, without noticing Be¡¯s presence. She quickly followed them and continued to remain hidden as she eavesdropped on their conversation. The mastermind Evil Creator that had taken control of the imperial city was the Netherworld Creator, who was using the blond male in front of her as a surrogate. That hologram-like shadow was the Alternate Creator, who seemed to have both space and time attributes, just like the Extradimensional Creator Alfreia.

    Before this, the Netherworld Creator had been working together with the Dark Creator. However, Be had defeated the Dark Creator on various asions. As a result, he had even lost his subordinates, Gem Dragon Queen, Emerald Demonic Dragon Princess, and Fallen Love Goddess Mable, to her. Since then, the Dark Creator had fled towards the northern continent. After the Dark Creator¡¯s departure, the Netherworld Creator had invited a new partner, the Alternate Creator, to join him in his evil ns.

    Be did not pay too much attention to how she could see the Creator Camp¡¯s secret gate. Instead, she was far more interested in the interactions between the two Creators. Like the Mothers of Creation, these Fathers of Creation were extremely confident in their own abilities. No topic was too sensitive to be considered taboo. Soon enough, Be had obtained a wealth of important information just by listening to their conversations.

    For some unknown reason, the original Creator of the Other World that Be was currently in had mysteriously disappeared during the final stages of the war against the invasion of the Twelve Demon Kings more than ten thousand years ago. Since then, no one had heard from that Creator at all, and it was unclear if they were dead or alive. The disappearance of the Creator of this dimension¡¯s Other World had caused the dimension¡¯s defense fortress to copsepletely. This made this ¡°No-Man¡¯s Land¡± incredibly attractive for entities such as the Creators of other dimensions.

    Be followed the Netherworld Creator into the furthest depths of this Netherworld Region, which was an enormous, horrifying magical array. The magical elements here were so concentrated that even Be, who was not the best at magic, could sense the magical aura. This was a Great Netherworld Array. It was enormous and was the size of three standard ser fields.

    The ground was filled with strange inscriptions that Be could not understand. It was not surprising, as those words were from the dimension that the Netherworld Creator was originally from. However, it was immediately obvious that this array was being used for an evil ceremony. Bones could be found everywhere, in various states of rapid decay. Those must have belonged to the live offerings that had been sacrificed for the ceremony, and their energy had been sucked dry by the evil array. These bones had bepletely useless and could not even be used as a proxy to summon any Skeleton Soldiers.

    There were seventy-two Netherworld Demon Pirs ced in a specific order, most likely representing the seventy-two Demon Kings under the Netherworld Creator. Each Demon Pir had offerings used to summon the individual Demon Kings. Those offerings were extremely extravagant, as there was a naked beauty chained to every pir. The beauties were tied spread-eagled to their individual pirs with metal chains. Each of them had a metal ring in their mouths that prevented them from closing their mouths or biting off their tongues in an attempt to kill themselves. In addition, those rings were attached to a clear tube that would sometimes feed some strange unknown liquid into their mouths.

    The beauties were all blindfolded and could not see anything. There were tear streaks on their pretty faces that had flushed red from exertion. Other than humiliation, they also had expressions of shame over the fact that they could not control their body¡¯s instinctual behavior. A spiked metal cor was attached to their neck that would kill them when their time was up, and they would be sacrificed as live offerings to summon the Demon Kings. To ensure maximum freshness, they were kept restrained on the Demon Pirs inside the great array for an indeterminate amount of time. No matter how feisty they were when they arrived, every single one of them would be tortured to the point where they could no longer resist.

    ¡°These are all young virgins? You pervert, didn¡¯t you always enjoy toying with others¡¯ wives? What, did you have a change of taste?¡±

    ¡°Time, don¡¯t spout nonsense. When have I ever changed my preferences? These girls are being used as proxies to summon my Demon Kings. No matter which world you are in, Humans will always make the best sacrificial offerings. Also, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s fully dressed in female clothes. You have no right to call me a pervert.¡±

    ¡°By the way, although they look like girls in a brothel preparing for their first-ever patrons, if you take any of them out of this ce, they would be a famous warrior of this empire. For example, this busty one is the Ice Demoness, and the other one with the perky behind is the Fiery Demoness. Also, that one...¡±

    Be was surprised to find out that these beautiful young girls were not just good looking but had impressive identities as well. They were all famous individuals of the various professions within the Manasvir Empire. Basically, every single one of them had some shy names, like ¡°Ice Demoness¡± and ¡°Fiery Demoness¡±. In preparation for this evil ceremony, the Netherworld Creator had been secretly capturing powerful young beauties for more than a decade. They would eventually be used as offerings in the final step of his ceremony.

    Once those girls were imprisoned here, the Netherworld Creator would create a simr Human puppet to rece the original person. Initially, he had intended to fill thest remaining positions with the girls who had advanced into the top ten of the Olsylvia Academy¡¯spetition, if not the top twenty. However, his ns had been foiled, as Be had gathered the girls within the Christian Hotel in the east district. Now that he could not get his hands on them, he had no choice but to risk his mostpetent subordinates by sending them to the Sky Arena to kidnap those girls using time-suspension-type divine artifacts.

    Those pretty girls did not have their guard up at all. Regardless if they were famous Mages or Swordsmen, none of them had suspected that Emperor Manas the Eighteenth was actually a demonic being in disguise. Every one of them had visited the pce without thinking twice after receiving the invitation and were captured the moment they stepped into the pce. Then, their clothes were torn from their bodies, and they were stripped bare before being restrained and bred on a Demon King¡¯s pir.

    While his subordinates were out trying to capture Be, he could not wait anymore and had ced the beautiful female Warriors he had nned to use as recements on the pirs instead. This way, he would just meet the conditions to summon the seventy-two Demon Kings.

    When those elite beauties from the various professions heard the Netherworld Creator¡¯s taunting voice, tears of regret streamed down their faces. In the outside world, they were renowned individuals. However, inside this Netherworld space, they were reduced to female prisoners who had no choice but to satisfy the mastermind¡¯s debased needs and were treated like objects. This sense of shame was far more devastating than any form of physical torture.

    Be resisted the urge to join in on the conversation. She now realized that the Netherworld Creator was actually a ¡°super dom¡±. If they were not on different sides of the battle, there would be a chance that they could have a little ¡°exchange¡±. Other than the seventy-two pirs used to summon the Demon Kings, there was also a giant sculpture of a demon in the middle of the Great Netherworld Array, marking the center of the array.

    Due to the poor lighting, Be could not get a clear idea of what the sculpture looked like. Right now, her attention was elsewhere. The demon sculpture was seated in a cross-legged position like a meditating master, and ten elegant beauties were being restrained on its ten outstretched fingers.

    Other than a beautiful crown on their heads, none of those girls had a shred of clothing on them. They were restrained to the sculpture¡¯s fingers with ck chains, with their legs spread open and their arms by their side. A strip of gold-colored cloth covered their eyes like a blindfold and had a matching cor around their necks. In addition, they had a Demon¡¯s Fruit stuffed into their delicate little mouths. All those beauties looked rather damp, and it was not clear if it was perspiration or some other unknown liquid. However, Be felt as though those girls had been licked by demonic beings.

    Those beauties were not just anyone. From the crowns on their heads, Be recognized them as the princesses of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s royal family. She had seen those princess crowns at least thrice, and it did not take long before she recognized them for what they were. After the Manasvir Empire¡¯s princes had been killed and reced by mutated demonic beings, the princesses met a simrly tragic fate. They were imprisoned on the demon sculpture¡¯s fingers and used as offerings at the eye of the evil ceremony. Their faces were flushed red, and it was obvious that they had been dosed with some strange beverages.

    Be had finally seen every single princess of the Manasvir Empire. Including her three close friends¡ªPuppet Master ine, Priest Isaman, and Scarlet Knight Pam¡ªthe Manasvir Empire had a total of thirteen unwed princesses in this generation. Since ine and Isaman were always by Be¡¯s side and they had been born in a foreignnd after the incident at the imperial city, they had not been involved in this. Simrly, Princess Pam was born outside the imperial capital and avoided the same fate as the other princesses.

    The demon sculptures had thirteen fingers. It was evident that the remaining three were reserved for the three princesses who had ¡°slipped through the cracks¡±. However, with Be around, those three fingers were destined to remain empty. As Isaman and ine were reincarnations of interdimensional travelers, they had managed to sidestep the many invitations from the Emperor. They stayed where they were and avoided a terrible fate. Princess Pam had been hiding in a location even further than the former two princesses. Since the other princesses were not summoned, she simply decided to remain behind as well.

    ¡°We don¡¯t have enough offerings for the Thirteen Netherworld Wizards. Netherworld, we are still short of three!¡±

    ¡°We do not have much time. I have decided to activate the Road to the Netherworld ahead of schedule and connect this ce with my Netherworld Barrier. By then, I would be able to transport my Netherworld Army to this dimension. Since Light Creator Vianne and the other Mothers of Creation did not make any official contact with this dimension, victory will definitely be ours.

    ¡°Alright, I will help you this one time. Do not forget about our agreed-upon reward!¡±

    ¡°Of course. When have I ever gone back on my word? Now, step it up. Those Abyss Demonic Beings could fight their way here at any time.¡±

    As the Netherworld Creator advanced, the entire Great Netherworld Array began to glow with an eerie blue light. The seventy-two pirs of Demon Kings also started to react. Vines with sharp ends rose from the depths and stretched out towards the imprisoned offerings in preparation to suck them dry. At the same time, the ten fingers on the demon sculpture began to emit a strange gas. The moment the princesses of the Manasvir Empire smelled it, their porcin white bodies started to shiver. It was almost as though some weird attributes had been awakened, and they were now in a forbidden trance.

    Seeing as the scene in front of her was about to descend into chaos, Be could not sit back and watch any longer. Although she was sorely tempted to watch the Netherworld Creator, a ¡°senior dom¡±, finish his performance. However, she was out of time, and her morals could not allow it to happen. Those princesses were Puppet Master ine and Priest Isaman¡¯s sisters in name. If Be were to let them be taken like this in her presence, there was a chance that Isaman and ine would me her in the future.

    While the two Creators were not paying attention, Be initiated her follower¡¯s contract and summoned the six Renegades that were on the other side of the pce to the nearby regions to aid their master in battle. In a sh of golden teleportation light, Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha and the others appeared from the summoning array. They had arrived just in time before the Netherworld Creator¡¯s evil ceremony couldmence.

    ¡°Renegades! Impossible! How did you get in? There¡¯s no way you could see the Creator¡¯s Gate.¡±

    Without waiting for the Netherworld Creator to finish speaking, Puppet Master ine made the first move and sent out countless puppet strings that wrapped around the seventy-two pirs. The evil energy that had been gathering around those pirs was now being absorbed by the Puppet Master ine¡¯s dark form as she used the ¡°Evil Thieving Skill¡±. This was a despicable skill that allowed the user to im their opponent¡¯s evil energy for their own use.

    Soon enough, ine sessfully absorbed the evil energy from the seventy-two Demon King pirs. They quickly fell silent and returned to normal pirs. As for the ten fingers on the demon sculpture that was nearly about to explode, they were sliced off perfectly by Myriad Sword Demon Krysan with a few strokes of her sword. Without missing a beat, Demon Gate Lordress Arifiels swiftly followed with the ¡°Space Shift¡± and teleported the princesses to a much safer area.

    Assassin Noreya instantly shattered a little pearl located at the Alternate Creator¡¯s chest with a sh attack. When the pirs were destroyed, the hologram faded away as well. The entire Netherworld Region was then filled with the melodious sounds of blessings. Priest Isaman had her palms together as she recited a strange song that suppressed the Great Netherworld Array with creepy energy.

    ¡°You big hulking thing, be quiet!¡±

    The Demonic Dragon Emperor leaped up into the air andnded on the giant demon sculpture¡¯s head. She revealed a set of golden dragon ws on her right and smashed it directly into the top of the sculpture¡¯s head. Using her incredible strength, the Demonic Dragon Emperor forced the sculpture, which was about to get up and go on a rampage, to remain seated on the ground.

    As the ultimate mastermind, Be had already stealthily made her way to the Netherworld Creator¡¯s surrogate. With the Demon God¡¯s Hand, she pierced through the surrogate body¡¯s back and into its chest cavity. Like the other Creators, this Creator had made the same fatal mistake of not realizing that Be was a part of the World Destructors, allowing her to get close enough to sneak an attack on him.

    ¡°World Destructors... Damn it, why are you always disrupting my ns. I am clearly...¡±

    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s far too noisy here. I can¡¯t hear anything!¡±

    Be pulled her Demon God¡¯s Hand out. The weak surrogate¡¯s body had instantly dissolved into a pool of blood and other liquids. After Be¡¯s sneak attack, the Netherworld Creator was forced back to his original dimension and would not reappear here in the near future. Along with the defeat of the Netherworld Creator, the mutated demonic beings that had upied the Manasvir Empire for the past decade immediately disintegrated and vanished in a puff of ck smoke.

    As Be¡¯s dark demonic beings and abyss demonic beings were still around, the supposedly brightening skies remained dark. The only difference was that the darkness had now taken on a slightly different hue. When the Netherworld Creator Creator was still controlling the region, the skies were dull dark grey. Once Be emerged victorious, that dull darkness had transformed into a shiny ck.

    With the defeat of the Netherworld Creator, the Manasvir Empire¡¯s greatest crisis was finally resolved. However, Be could not bring herself to feel happy at all. In that moment when she was killing the Netherworld Creator¡¯s surrogate, she obtained some information about the Netherworld Creator¡¯s identity. Although he was a Father of Creation, the Netherworld Creator was a dark anomaly within the group, an ¡°Invader¡±. He had some partnerships with the World Destructors. This meant that he was technically half an ally, and Be had once again gotten rid of her own kind with a ir.

 Volume 9 Chapter 484: Visit of the Hilikas Family Sisters and Krissâ€™s True Thoughts

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 484: Visit of the Hilikas Family Sisters and Kriss¡¯s True Thoughts</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    At the Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital, Gabriels City (Sword Capital) royal harem area, Princess Kriss¡¯ pce. The Sword Dancers began to move after receiving orders from Myriad Sword Demon Krysan. The 68 Sword Saint-level experts that the Hilikas family had secretly ced outside her pce had retreated.

    The Sword Dancers¡¯ limbs were in the shape of des, as they also had a sharp de for their heads with two red glowing dots for eyes. They had a metallic luster over their whole body that looked very sci-fi, just like robots.

    These guys were the exclusive Demonic Beings belonging to Myriad Sword Demon Krysan. They were the fusion of the resentment umted from her collection of swords and the swords that were discarded. Even though their strength was not as strong as the sword spirits in Kriss¡¯ sword space, they could rank in the forefront among the legion of Demonic Beings that shemanded.

    The Sword Dancers were just the nickname given to them by Krysan. Their urate title should be de Demons. The delicious Renegade girl friends by Be¡¯s side all had their own personal unique Demonic Beings. This was the type that Kriss possessed, but for the others, such as Be¡¯s little sister, Lisha, Lisha¡¯s dark true form - Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha,manded the Demonic Dragon Guards that are considered the exclusive Demonic Beings of the Renegades.

    ¡°Rest assured, mistress, we swear on your honor toplete this task!¡±

    ¡°Alright, go about your business. Remember, don¡¯t kill anyone. It¡¯s not the right time yet.¡±

    Once the Sword Dancers dispersed, Kriss¡¯ original appearance in the mirror finally spoke. She was the original Kriss. Her dark personality was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with that sly fox, Emperor Alfred the Third, so she came out to deal with things for her. Earlier, Kriss was hiding in the mirror world and could see everything clearly.

    ¡°Uh, didn¡¯t you overdo it just now?¡±

    ¡°You just don¡¯t understand humans. They¡¯ve always been like that, so it¡¯s useless to talk reason with them. I almost had the impulse to tell that damn Emperor to just let Be marry you directly! Saves them the effort of cooking up these ns all day long.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ What are you saying?! I¡­ I haven¡¯t decided yet. Hurry and return control of my body back to me! Girls don¡¯t marry girls, that¡¯s not appropriate¡­ Anyway, I¡¯ll solve this matter myself, so don¡¯t you butt in.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, your arrogance is going to be your loss. Don¡¯t forget that the other Renegades have not given up their strange thoughts with Be yet.¡±

    Kriss¡¯ personalities had yet topletely merge at this moment, so there were still differences between her and her dark personality. Both of them would have to share the samenguage if they wanted to fusepletely. Right now, the dark personality, Myriad Sword Demon Krysan, and the normal Kriss, had one thing inmon; that is, they both liked Be. That was the best reason for them to fuse togetherpletely.

    The Renegades and the Vow Breakers pretty much all had these sort of split personality problems due to their special existence. If it were not solved, then they might end up fallingpletely and copsing. Krysan thought that Kriss was too proud. As the first girl to ept Be¡¯s confession in the true sense of the word, she was one step ahead of the other girls.

    But Kriss would not use this advantage to take an active position, which made her dark personality, Krysan, feel very nervous. She was just short of forcibly upying her body, then climbing into Be¡¯s bed in the middle of the night after stripping down. If she had not appeared just now, then it was very likely that Kriss would end up being tricked into agreeing to some unreasonable demand by Emperor Alfred the Third for the sake of whatever ¡°unity¡± and ¡°righteousness¡± crap he was putting out.

    Kriss couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty when her dark farm put it that way and could only change the subject. Both sides were still essentially the same person, so there were many things Kriss could hide from Be, but not her dark personality, Myriad Sword Demon Krysan.

    ¡°By the way, will the Emperor agree to our request? It¡¯s best to avoid conflict as much as possible. You know how Be is, empire or whatever is none of her business. If she finds out about the Emperor¡¯s intentions, she might do something crazy.¡±

    ¡°Nope, definitely not. That old man didn¡¯t say a word just now, so it¡¯s very likely he¡¯s nning to conspire with two of those annoying Sword Gods to assassinate Be to try and get us to change our mind. That¡¯s how humans are like, they¡¯ll say one thing but then do something else in the shadows.¡±

    ¡°That is good, too. Be wille to look for us sooner orter anyway. When that timees, we¡¯ll just let her decide. You don¡¯t have to worry about the Emperor¡¯s strength, he¡¯s just cannon fodder for Be regardless.¡±

    Even if Kriss disagreed with the ns of her dark personality, Myriad Sword Demon Krysan, the deal was done; it was toote to save it. She could only go with Krysan¡¯s idea. She knew about the nasty n that Krysan had, but she just wanted Emperor Alfred the Third to pick a fight with Be, then she would have a legitimate reason to intervene in the empire.

    When Kriss returned to her normal state, two new visitors came through the door of the pce. They were a pair of beautiful twin sisters dressed in formal swordsman attire. On their arms were armbands with the Hilikas family¡¯s symbol, indicating their identities as the young mistresses of the Hilikas family.

    The twin young mistresses of the Hilikas family were really beautiful, with delicate features like finely carved statues. Under the light, their fair skin glistened like baster. Their bodies were well-proportioned, almost perfect to the golden ratio, and both their hair and their eyes were silvery-white. This gave Kriss a pretty good first impression of them. If they had simr hair colors, then they might be able to get along.

    The twin young mistresses of the Hilikas family were almost the same height. The only thing different was the rings on their fingers. They wore the Hilikas family¡¯s rings on their slender fingers. The older sister wore hers on the right index finger while the little sister wore hers on the left, which was a detail that Kriss quickly noticed.

    Kriss had only heard of the Hilikas family in the past, about how they were the guardians of the Gabriel Empire. She had no idea how many family members the Hilikas family had or how many Sword Gods were among them. Naturally, she did not know the names of these two young mistresses either. However, that did not stop Kriss from giving them the eviction order.

    Her dark personality, Myriad Sword Demon Krysan, had already given her a good demonstration just now; she just had to be tougher with these humans. However, the two beautiful girls opposite her had already seen the disgust in Kriss¡¯ eyes. Kriss was not good at hiding her emotions, so her mood could always be seen on her face quite easily.

    ¡°Big Sister Princess Kriss, we bear no malice. The old man was not being very sensible just now, but please pay it no mind. We two sisters have heard that your swordsmanship has already surpassed the Sword God level and have specificallye to seek your advice, so don¡¯t drive us away, okay? We are good girls.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Princess Kriss, you¡¯re so pretty, so I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be mean to us! We really just came to y with you. We don¡¯t have any bad intentions, so please believe us!¡±

    The twin young mistresses of the Hilikas family hurried to curry her favor when they saw the unkindly look on her face. When she saw the sincere eyes and smiles on the sisters¡¯ faces, Kriss felt troubled. These sisters must have been sent to her by the Hilikas family to ease the conflict that had just broken between them. After all, they might be able to find somemon ground as they were both girls.

    Kriss did not hate the twins. They hade to her with a smile, so Kriss couldn¡¯t be fierce with them either. She has already changed back to her normal personality currently. If it were the dark personality from before, Myriad Sword Demon Krysan, she might have driven them out immediately.

    However, epting them just like this would be too simple. Kriss looked at the two sisters that looked just like finely-crafted dolls as an evil thought shed past her mind. She had been with Be for so long that she learned many ¡°special habits¡± from Be, even in her normal personality.

    ¡°Stop hesitating, Kriss. Doesn¡¯t Be like pretty girls? Just gift these two to Be! She¡¯ll definitely be ecstatic. Just make it a present! If you don¡¯t make a decision, then I¡¯lle out to do it in your stead.¡±

    ¡°Enough, other me! You¡¯re spying on my private thoughts again! I¡­ I was just thinking randomly, so don¡¯t specte nonsense, okay?¡±

    ¡°These two sisters are at the Sword God level. Do you think Be would leave them alone when shees? You might as well take the initiative to help her!¡±

    Kriss wasmunicating with her dark personality, Myriad Sword Demon Krysan, in her mind. All sorts of evil ns were being transmitted through her head like a file transfer. Despite saying that she didn¡¯t want to do anything bad, Kriss did not refuse the information, which was a tacit agreement that she would use them.

    The twin young mistresses of the Hilikas family were both looking apprehensively at Kriss. They did receive the request from their family toe and improve rtions with Kriss. To show their sincerity, they did not even wear their veils and came out to meet her in their true appearance. They had already heard of the rumors that Kriss was drop-dead gorgeous.

    When they saw her in person, their original doubts about the rumor¡¯s authenticity werepletely dispelled. Kriss¡¯s beauty really was at that level, so much so that the twins who always called themselves the beautiful twin roses had to sigh in defeat. People always yearned for beauty, so when the two sisters said they wanted to be friends with Kriss, they were sincere about that.

    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll ask for your namester. Before that, you have to honestly answer one question before I agree to be friends with you. Do you two have boyfriends? Or do you have a boy that you like?¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Kriss, why are you asking us that? Are you going to introduce someone to use? We¡¯ve always been training in the family, so we usually only see the teachers. We hardly ever see any boys, so we don¡¯t have boyfriends.¡±

    ¡°Princess Kriss, we don¡¯t have boyfriends. Are you going to help us find one?¡±

    ¡°Uh, I guess¡­ No, it¡¯s nothing. It was just a casual question. Come in, don¡¯t stand around at the door. I¡¯m sure we can get along.¡±

    Kriss turned around and led them inside the pce, a wicked, conspiring smile shing across her near-perfect face. Knowing that the two sisters did not have boyfriends, she nned to introduce them to a ¡°special boyfriend,¡± then they won¡¯t have to look for other boys in the future.

    The Hilikas family sisters, who had no idea that Kriss had already nned something bad for them, thought they had really moved Kriss with their sincerity and happily went inside. By the time they realized that it was all part of Kriss¡¯ evil n, it was already toote. By then, they were already pressed down on the bed by a certain someone and thoroughly loved.

    The person behind that was none other than this silver-haired princess in front of them, nicknamed the strongest ¡°Sword Heroine¡± in the Gabriel Empire. To think she would actually have an intimate rtionship with the nemesis of the humans, one of the Demon Kings¡­ Practically no one knew that fact; even with the Hilikas family¡¯s almost omnipresent intelligencework, they weren¡¯t able to figure that out.

    In a secret room inside the pce, Emperor Alfred the Third was currently with the elders of the No. 1 guardian family of the empire, the Hilikas family. These elders were the six Sword Gods who had appeared in the Hilikas family¡¯s history, which also contained the two that were scared away by Kriss¡¯s dark personality, Myriad Sword Demon Krysan, with a single move.

    ¡°Alfred, arrange for someone to suppress Grand Duchess Bellina as soon as possible, get her far away from Kriss. It¡¯s not decent for two girls toe together like that. If it¡¯s not possible, then abolish her title. She¡¯s just a Dragon Knight, but to think she still dares to be arrogant in our swordsman empire.¡±

    ¡°I will have the young talents in the family attend the rose banquet tonight so that Kriss finds out what the right kind of love is. I just don¡¯t believe that there will really be true love between two girls.¡±

    ¡°Understood. I will arrange all of that now, elders!¡±

    Faced with the aggressive attitude of several of the Sword God elders of the Hilikas family, Emperor Alfred the Third could only agree to their proposal. However, the Emperor was troubled. These old-fashioned elders really didn¡¯t understand the situation. They were too conceited. The current Be was no longer just a noble who bought her title.

    The more than six million Southern Alliance forces approaching the empire were all in support of Be. They really couldn¡¯t move her right now. If they ended up provoking any of them, then things would not end well. Right now, he could only take one step at a time and hope that the Hilikas family and Be could bnce out the forces between them. That way, he could mediate for them and find a bncing point for himself.

    However, Be had already found out about all this. Somewhere on the walls of this secret pce were several wandering spirits secretly watching them, transmitting the secret information back to the master who summoned them, Demon God Angel. Then, Angel was responsible for transmitting that information to Be.

    The coordinates of this secret pce had already been marked down by Time Space Demon Noesha, so a spatial gate could be opened at any time to transport the Evil Demonic Beings summoned by Great Evil God Mia to kill Emperor Alfred the Third and these core elders of the Hilikas family.

    Great Evil God Mia¡¯s demons were the standard used by the World Destructor¡¯s Camp to invade dimensions. Even a Sword God could easily be swept away. Fortunately, Emperor Alfred the Third still had some virtue left in him and did not say anything to denigrate Be. Otherwise, the consequences would be serious. At worst, he might end up dying right now. These lolis were very simple-minded and were naturally dark in nature. They yedpletely by their mood and did not consider any consequences.

    Inside Sky Pool Pce, Be had just entered with Young Mistress Helena whilemunicating telepathically with Demon God Angel and Evil God Mia. As for Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s secret meeting, she had seen everything just like a live broadcast.

    ¡°Be, what are you thinking about? Quicklye in and wash the filth off your body!¡±

    ¡°Miss Helena, that won¡¯t be proper, right? I¡¯m not a noble. Moreover, Miss Renath is also here.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ What do you mean? You can¡¯te in because I¡¯m in here? Hmph. I will sit here, and I won¡¯t leave until you enter.¡±

 Volume 9 Chapter 487: Sky Pool Palace Assassination Battle and Bellaâ€™s Retreat

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 487: Sky Pool Pce Assassination Battle and Be¡¯s Retreat</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    At the Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital, Gabriels City (Sword Capital), imperial city pce area, outer area of the Sky Pool Pce. Arge number of assassins dressed in formal ck suits were quickly approaching the ce. They gave off a strange feeling to Be, not because they were dressed extremely gentlemanly or for the odd-looking crow helmets they were wearing. Be realized that these assassins weren¡¯t living people at all. There was a good chance that they were actually demons transformed from the corpses of dead people.

    Be could tell that these crow assassins were dead just by looking at them. Other than the decorative protruding crow beak at the front of the mask, the other parts were fully sealed. Ordinary living people would never wearpletely sealed helmets like this. They would suffocate and die before they even went out.

    The crow assassins quickly arrived at the Sky Pool Pce. Most of the royal guards had already rushed to the kitchen warehouse to put out the fire, so there were insufficient guards here to secure the Sky Pool Pce. The attacking assassins numbered in the thousands. Who knew how these guys infiltrated, for so many toe in at once. Sure enough, there were holes in the security of the imperial city.

    The royal guards at the Sky Pool Pce numbered only a few hundred, so they were quickly defeated. The assassins¡¯ rapiers were simr to the ones they used in fencing back on Earth. Looking at their skills, she could tell theirbat ability wasn¡¯t low. In addition to rapiers, they were also good at using concealed weapons, explosives, and smoke bombs.

    The abnormality happening outside Sky Pool Pce was soon felt by the people inside. It was unknown who the target of the crow assassins was, but people were sent to both the male and female sides of the baths to attack. The men¡¯s side was put under control for now as the noble young masters brought more guards. The guards following the princes were all experts, so the crow assassins were blocked at the door and were temporarily unable to advance.

    From the current situation, it would be no problem for the men¡¯s bath to hold on until the royal guards arrived. Only, Prince Daniel and his group enjoying themselves on the third floor would be in a bit of an awkward situation. They were forced to stop halfway through, and the sudden scare of iing assassins forced many of them to push away the beautiful ves and miserably hurry off to find weapons. If they had any more shocks like this, it might be possible for them to be impotent from fear.

    Things weren¡¯t looking as optimistic at the female baths. There weren¡¯t many guards here, to begin with, and the dozen or so imperial guards at the entrance were all killed without evensting for long. Nobledies generally would not bring any guards with them at ces like the imperial city unless they had to visit other sites. Most of them would go around with their maids and such. This was different from the noble young masters. No matter where they went, they often ended up in arguments and fights, so it was impossible to leave the house without guards.

    After the crow assassins rushed in, thedies at the lowermost pool were so scared that they huddled in the bath and did not dare toe out. They were all naked and did not have any weapons. They were now just a bunch of weak and unarmed women at the mercy of others. Most nobledies were only pretty little things without anybat ability. Still, there were also those like Renath and the young mistresses of the three great noble families that could fight, as well as the princes¡¯ families¡¯ young mistresses and the imperial princesses.

    Fortunately, these crow assassins had their gentlemanly side and did not hurt these defenseless young mistresses. There were red ss pieces iid on the position of the eyes on their masks, so for a moment, it was hard to tell if they had eyes or not. However, the noble youngdies were ordered to leave the pool and squat by the side with their hands behind the back of their heads and not to move.

    This scene was like robbers holding hostages at a bank robbery. Since they weren¡¯t preying on thedies for sex, Be temporarily did not care about the bottom Mortal Pool. She could just save themter. Right now, the crow assassins had already rushed up to the second and third floors. The great noble young mistresses on the second floor, other than the strong Renath and Helena, were only primary-level swordsmen. However, they couldn¡¯t even find their swords right now.

    Renath¡¯s body was now powerless after Be¡¯s bullying, and she didn¡¯t have any way to put up a fight. At the moment, Helena was the only one left who could fight. However, Be couldn¡¯t bear to see Helenae out to fight naked as a priest. She reached forward and grabbed Helena¡¯s arm, nning to leave the pool to fight and get her to wait back at the pool.

    ¡°Be, you¡­ Let me fight. Renath doesn¡¯t seem to be feeling well. Really¡­ She¡¯s always so full of energy, but I don¡¯t know how she became so soft today.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Helena. You¡¯re unclothed without even a weapon, yet you want to fight? You better just stay here!¡±

    ¡°But, uh¡­ You girls, stop messing around! Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Helena, Mistress Be asked you to stay here, so just be good and stay put!¡±

    The two girls, Angel and Mia, who were sticking to Helena this whole time, suddenly rushed over to pull each of Helena¡¯s arms and keep her at the pool. Helena¡¯s face was puzzled. She didn¡¯t expect these two lolis to be so strong to be able to keep her in ce. Be took this opportunity to gently knock Helena out from the back. Caught off guard, Helena¡¯s vision went dark and she passed out.

    ¡°Mistress Be, you¡¯re not thinking of eating up Helena here, are you?¡±

    ¡°Renath, don¡¯t think about nonsense. I have some things to deal with, but I¡¯ll be back soon. Don¡¯t even think about running. These girls will help me watch over you.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t run. You¡¯ve already¡­ Where else can I run off to?¡±

    Be went up to kiss Renath¡¯s cheek a few times before she left the pool to prepare for the uing battle. The other lolis stayed behind to check on the situation. After Be got up, her contracted dragon, Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth, quickly sent her power over together with Ice Dragon Princess Mavis, who also had a contract with Be. These powers grouped together to form a dark blue frozen armor on Be¡¯s body, covering her sensitive parts.

    Even though Be didn¡¯t mind fighting in the nude, she had to go up to the third floor to support them. In order to avoid being seen by outsiders, Be just summoned some temporary armor for now. With the contractual power support of the dragon princesses, Be easily summoned an Amethyst Sword and a Seven-Color Gem Shield. These two belonged to the powers of Crystal Dragon Princess Purple Crystal and the Gem Dragon Queen.

    Since the mist was too dense in here and with other nobledies at the scene, Bell temporarily gave up on summoning the more powerful Thunderbolt de conjured by Thunder Dragon Queen. She instead used the powers of the other dragon princesses that were more harmless to the surrounding venue. When Be finished arming herself and stepped out of the bath, the crow assassins had just broken in.

    Once they put all the nobledies on the bottom floor under their control, the crow assassins focused their attention on the floors above. These demonized assassins could only mechanically say a few words they were told and not anything else. They did not have intelligence and were unable to speak any other words at all. After seeing Be carrying weapons, the crow assassins immediately rushed over at her without even ordering her to surrender.

    The crow assassins were swift. Avoiding the defenses of Be¡¯s Seven-Color Gem Shield, they directly attacked her. Be did not dodge them either and allowed them to stab at her frozen armor. The moment they collided, a burst of frost came out, instantly following along the rapier and freezing the attacking crow assassins.

    Since the crow assassins had no intelligence, they attacked only by instinct. When normal humans saw Be¡¯s weird frozen armor, they wouldn¡¯t sh at her directly. Instead, they would try to use long-range concealed weapons to test it out first. These crow assassins had been tricked. Be used the fact that they could only attack mechanically to easily solve the first batch without even making a move.

    The rest of the crow assassins, unaware of how strong Be was, continued their offensive. Be wanted to rush over to the third floor to support the princesses and had no time to waste on these guys. The Seven-Color Gem Shield in her hands emitted a bright light, then Beunched a knight¡¯s charge toward the entrance. The crow assassins blocking along the way were instantly smashed into smithereens.

    Things were a bit more hectic at the battle on the third floor Heavenly Pool. Be noticed arge amount of smoke as soon as she arrived at the entrance. Turned out that the attacking crow assassins had thrown outrge amounts of smoke bombs here in order to suppress the battle abilities of the two sisters, Andta and Andanielle. This type of smoke had a strong paralyzing effect on the human race.

    In the smoky environment, even if Be¡¯s night vision was not good and she was unable to see the other girls, this smoke was still useless against her since she wasn¡¯tpletely human. Special attacks like these aimed at humans were ineffective against Demon Kings. At this moment, Be used an extremely gentlemanly ability, searching for the girls based on the unique scent of a girl¡¯s body.

    Be often fell asleep amid the odor of beautiful girls, and there was no shortage of prettydies who would sleep with her every night. As time passed, Be obtained an erotic ability that allowed her to pinpoint a beauty by scent alone. There were only four beauties here at the Heavenly Pce, so it was easy to find them.

    The two imperial princesses, Grand Princess Kliveny and Second Princess Karin, had already been pushed down by Be, so she had long familiarized herself with their smell. She just sniffed for a bit in the smoke and could easily pinpoint where the two princesses were. Currently, the two imperial princesses were in no danger. They were being protected by Kriss¡¯s dark personality¡¯s Sword Dancers.

    Under the smoke cover, the crow assassins around the princesses were all shed into bloody pieces by the Sword Dancers. The speed of their attacks was clearly much faster than the crow assassins. Before the crow assassins could even swing the rapiers in their hands, their bodies had already been torn to shreds by the Sword Dancers.

    Other than the princesses, the two remaining fragrances belonged to the sisters, Andta and Andanielle. The two sisters had been split up and surrounded. The crow assassins were not the only ones attacking them, but Be didn¡¯t care that much either. After putting the Seven-Color Gem Shield behind her back, the crystal sword in her hands transformed into a greatsword. Holding it with both hands, she spun it clockwise in a circle.

    Due to Be¡¯s great strength, her spinning quickly formed a strong sword tornado, swirling all the smoke into the sky. It even sted the roof of the Sky Pool Pce away. Wherever this sword tornado passed, the crow assassins along the way would all be reduced to dust.

    Be¡¯s sword storm advanced all the way and was practically unstoppable. Arge number of crow assassins were sucked in and dealt with. After the sword storm cleared up, only the sisters remained in the third floor Heavenly Pool. When they saw the smoke dissipating, the Sword Dancers disappeared again. Their protection mission was considered a secret task, so it was not the time to let the two princesses discover them yet.

    Andta and Andanielle were on the floor not far away from Be, looking a little pale. Be found that they seemed to have been shot by poisoned arrows. It was a type of weapon that those crow assassins didn¡¯t have, so it should have been brought by someone else.

    Be put away her Amethyst Greatsword and went towards Andta and Andanielle. The two recognized Be at once as their family¡¯s political rival, Grand Duke Bellina. At the same time, an imperceptible hint of red shed on the younger sister Andanielle¡¯s face. She had inadvertently bumped into the scene of Be and Renath¡¯s erotic game earlier and was still having palpitations from it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m here to save you. Just call me Be, President Andta and Vice President Andanielle.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. We¡¯ll leave it to you, Be.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Be. Then¡­ I didn¡¯t see anything, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Andta and Andanielle hesitated for a moment, but they epted Be¡¯s help in the end. Andanielle felt a little guilty and didn¡¯t dare to look straight at Be, which made her older sister Andta curious. She wondered what Andanielle had seen to look so nervous in front of Grand Duke Bellina.

    Be walked over to the two of them and discovered that the ce they had been shot was really too evil. The person who shot the blowdart must be either an old gentleman or an old veteran. Andta was hit in the left breast, whereas Andanielle was struck on the butt. Their skins were snowy-white to begin with, but they had turned dark now. It seemed they had been hit by snake venom.

    Originally, Grand Princess Kliveny and Second Princess Karin were also targeted, but all the darts shot at the two princesses were blocked by the demonic Sword Dancers with their bodies. Naturally, it was ineffective against them.

    Andta and Andanielle did not have anyone to protect them. Besides, they were also unable to see clearly, so they ended up being hit by the poisoned darts. When they noticed Be strangely looking at them, the two sisters finally realized that the parts where they had been hit by the darts were too awkward. However, since the venom had taken effect, they didn¡¯t dare move too vigorously, nor did they dare to pull out the darts, fearing the spread of the toxins.

    ¡°Be, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡­ I didn¡¯t want to be hit in this ce!¡±

    ¡°Uh, Be¡­ Be careful. Behind you!¡±

    Andanielle discovered another group of crow assassins behind Be and quickly warned her, but it was toote. These were the very crow assassins who had blow darts, and they instantly shot one at Be. She had her back to them, so there was no way she could turn around and block it in time.

    Just as Andta and Andanielle thought that Be was going to repeat their previous mistakes, the Seven-Color Gem Shield behind Be¡¯s back automatically fell to the ground. It spread out into a huge diamond wall without even needing her to turn around. Under the hard defense of the gem barrier, the darts shot towards Be were blocked outside and could not pose a threat to anyone.

    The darts let out sparks as they collided with the wall, but the defense remained impregnable. Be then activated the Emerald Demonic Dragon¡¯s ability, and many sharp emerald spears appeared in the air behind her, shooting out in every which way. The second batch of crow assassins was also dead. Without any intelligence, they would not dodge and were riddled with holes like a bloody ho¡¯s nest by the swarm of emerald spears. The entire exchangested no more than five minutes.

    ¡°Damn, is that woman really invincible? Temporary change to our operations, let¡¯s withdraw. Why are you still standing there like an idiot? Hurry up and¡­ Ah, your head!¡±

    ¡°Death Ghosts! My god, where did theye from?¡±

    The ck-clothed sorcerers, who were secretly manipting the crow assassins from a distance, were about to retreat when many Death Ghosts, simrly dressed in ck, appeared behind them. They were the minions summoned by Evil God Mia. While the sorcerers were focused on controlling the crow assassins on the frontline, these Death Ghosts managed to sneak up on them.

    Many of the sorcerers were unable to react in time before they were beheaded or cut into two halves right down the center by the ck replica of the Grim Reaper¡¯s scythe. With that, the raid had be aplete failure. The assassins were all killed in action. Furthermore, judging from the piles of corpses, the most suspicious group to be behind this was the Darkness Church.

    The imperial guards who had rushed over to support Gabriels City picked off thest of the crow assassins. Most of them were already destroyed by the Death Ghosts summoned by Great Evil God Mia. Another part of them was cleaned up by Be. However, the only ones they were able to rescue were the beautiful nobles at the lowest Mortal Pool.

    The beauties on the second and third floor were already transferred away in advance through Time Space Demon Noesha¡¯s teleportation ability. In order to avoid being exposed too early, Be retreated quickly with the wounded Andta and Andanielle, as well as Renath, Helena, and the other beautifuldies with important identities.

 Volume 7 Chapter 395: New Elven Tavern â€œCharming Moonâ€™sâ€ Unexpected Yet Familiar Guests

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 395: New Elven Tavern ¡°Charming Moon¡¯s¡± Unexpected Yet Familiar Guests</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    North of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s campus, Filomena Nobility Academy, on the second floor of the newly built Elven Tavern at the location of the former Benedict Manor, ¡°Charming Moon¡±. Be¡¯s close friend Noesha from the World Destructor¡¯s Camp had returned with news that could allow Be to feel at ease for a while. The matter of Be mistakenly injuring her half-ally Netherworld Creator during the fight in the Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madix City, has already been suppressed on that end.

    Though she said it was suppressed, it wasn¡¯t exactly true. That unlucky Netherworld Creator hadn¡¯t even been able to make it to the World Destructor¡¯s Camp toin about Be when he was crippled halfway. The strength of the attacker who ambushed him was truly perverse, so much so that it could make even Noesha sweat. When she brought a few of her World Destructor buddies to intercept the Netherworld Creator, she didn¡¯t expect to find him crippled and tossed into a dimensional passage.

    That Netherworld Creator was in his original form at that time. To be able to injure a Dimensional Creator so severely in his true form, Noesha really couldn¡¯t put a finger on who did it besides the Chief of the World Destructors and the Commander of the Chaos Bringers. The problem is, neither of them made a move so it wasn¡¯t them, and the sneak attacker should have the intent to side with Be, deliberately beating the Netherworld Creator to the point of amnesia and causing him to lose the part of his memory of meeting Be.

    Be couldn¡¯t figure out which one of her ¡°old lovers¡± helped her out. Anyway, the matter of the Netherworld Creator was settled for the time being. Now, she could focus on preparing the ingredients for the school festival. When it came to cooking, Be, of course, wasn¡¯t too great. But gathering previous ingredients and the like were still doable. The ones who were truly skilled in this field are those girls of hers from the Rose Society.

    ¡°Big Sister Be, it¡¯s so lively here. By the way, why isn¡¯t Miss Delias here?¡±

    ¡°Uh, Princess Delias has gone to ss. Noesha, you¡¯re not up to any funny ideas again, are you?¡±

    ¡°Of course not, Big Sister Be. I was just asking. Since she¡¯s away, I¡¯ll go back to Hausmann Hotel and y with the other big sisters there. Summon me if you need anything!¡±

    The person Noesha is looking for is Princess Delias of the Moon Elf Race, who is also the President of the Moonlight Society. Be herself hadn¡¯t even ¡°pushed down¡± that elven princess officially yet, so how could she let this ero-loli Noesha get ahead of her? After shooing Noesha back off to the Hausmann Hotel, Be continued her own culinary research.

    On the other side of the room, the fallen Love Goddess Mabel has already been bullied into a mess by her former goddesspanions. How could she ever have imagined that her formerpanions, the dull-moe loli Death Goddess Rowling and the weak-looking Water Goddess Selma would be so scary once aroused. Mabel had been bullied to the point where she was beginning to question her life. Who is the real fallen goddess here?! Compared to those two, she felt like she hadn¡¯t fallen deep enough!

    ¡°Be, please! I¡¯m begging you, make them stop! I...I surrender!¡±

    ¡°Great Love Goddess, your surrender is invalid. I do not ept. You should just stay here like a good girl! If you agree to work for me, I¡¯ll let you rest for now.¡±

    ¡°I...I agree! I will ept any contract, so please...¡±

    Before Fallen Love Goddess Mabel could finish her words, the naughty loli Death Goddess Rowling snatched her lips, making her unable to say anything. Mabel struggled in vain and was soon pressed down by Death Goddess Rowling and Water Goddess Selma onto the nket and they began to bully her. Even if Love Goddess Mabel was a fallen goddess, she still won¡¯t be able to struggle with two goddesses on top of her.

    With a naughty grin on her face, Be ignored the pleading eyes of Fallen Love Goddess Mabel. She took out a translucent silk nket to cover up these goddesses. Fortunately, the Goddess of Life has yet to have a new body and just her spirit was here. Otherwise, Be would have dragged her over to do some happy things. When she has the time, Be has to get a new body for the Goddess of Life, otherwise she could only watch her without being able to touch her, and that really gets her eager.

    Other than the broken goddesses, several other maids were in the room. Even though Moon Elf Princess Delias has gone to ss, the other two Elven princesses were still here. The two Dark Elf princesses Camille and her sister Milia were there, as well as Head Guard Kelly and Flower Fairy Princess Luluxia. Unlike Moon Elf Princess Delias, these girls often yed truant.

    Camille and Milia had nothing to cover themselves with other than a pair of ck cat ear headdresses, and they were also wearing ck leather cors on their slender necks with a cat bell hanging off of them. Dark Elves are rtively openpared to the other elven races and were able to ept this sort of shameful y quite easily. The two Dark Elf princesses had two small ck balls in their mouths and they had their hands behind their backs and legs spread open as they stood on each side of Be¡¯s experimentation table. Be would reach her hand out to rub their bodies every so often in her spare time, causing strange and interesting expressions to appear on their faces.

    ¡°Be, don¡¯t bully those two princesses! If you have any problem, thene at me instead! I...Wait, I¡¯m not ready...Mh mh!¡±

    ¡°Kelly, you¡¯re qualified as a head guard, but I see that your two princesses are enjoying themselves. Don¡¯t be so rigid! Come on, give me a smile!¡±

    Dark Elf Head Guard Kelly wasn¡¯t in a better spot than the two princesses either. She was wearing the same props as the other princesses. Though she wasn¡¯t gagged, the cat ears, cor, and bell were still present. Currently, Kelly was sitting naked and sitting in front of Be on her experimentation table. Her legs were spread wide and Be would reach out to fondle her soft breasts from time to time. Kelly, who was so well conditioned that she was losing herself in pleasure, couldn¡¯t even care less that her two princesses were watching and were making all sorts of strange noises.

    Flower Fairy Princess Luluxia on the other hand may be free from Be¡¯s demon clutches, but her y was even more embarrassing than what the two Dark Elf princesses and head guard were going through. She was hanging down from the ceiling suspended on a gold chain without any clothes on. Luluxia¡¯s hands and legs were tied behind her back with golden chains in a ¡°four hoof¡± position and she had an illuminating night pearl in her mouth. Two smaller light gemstones were ced on top of the tender ¡°grapes¡± in front of her chest for illumination.

    In addition, Princess Luluxia¡¯s fair and dainty body was chained around with a variety of gemstone chains made of different colored gemstones, dressing her up into a beautiful chandelier. This is a super chandelier that any gentleman could only dream of. Only a ¡°super gentlewoman¡± like Be with the wealth and the women dared to create such a y. The beauties of other races that may be scarce in the eyes of others were plentiful for Be.

    Luluxia¡¯s face was flushed. Be deliberately left her eyes uncovered so that she could see all sorts of exciting scenes happening below. Even though she was hanging, she wasn¡¯t strung up too high so that Be can touch her any time she reached out. There were two pulleys by Be¡¯s side. If she moved them, then Luluxia would descend on her own. Be often pulled the ropes down so she could get intimate with Luluxia when she descended. Luluxia had already been bullied many times and her body was feeling very sensitive. Strange droplets of fluids would even drip down from time to time.

    ¡°You seem much fuller here, Luluxia. Seems like a bit of massaging really works to help it grow. I¡¯ll have to rub it more, then!¡±

    Other than whimpering, Luluxia couldn¡¯t do anything about Be¡¯s roguish behavior. She could only allow Be to y with the two plump mounds in front of her chest. At the end of the day, habits can be terrifying things. Princess Luluxia had already taken Be as her mistress inside her heart and was getting used to being bullied by Be in all sorts of ways. Even though she was being bullied, it still made her feel excited.

    In order to research delicious foods, you¡¯ll need rare ingredients. Be discovered this problem halfway through her research. Her Rose Society didn¡¯t have any rare ingredients. Getting better ingredients is a must if they want to make big sales at the school festival. They¡¯re avable in the market, but most of the ingredients were of average quality. Rare ingredients are hard to find and basically impossible to buy.

    Based on thetest information, the rival of Be¡¯s Rose Society, the Golden Legend Society was said to have spent a good amount in inviting the girls from the ¡°art school¡±, Antote Academy to help and prepare some sort of dance. The Mask of Darkness on the other hand, was going to do some sort of special trade fair at low prices, simr to an auction.

    If they were to hold such events, Be¡¯s Rose Society had so many beauties that their poprity won¡¯t be worse than the Golden Legend Society if they held a dance. But if that were the case, Be¡¯s girls would be taken advantage of by the boysing to the event. Be was a bit petty in that regard so she gave up on trying to emte what the Golden Legend Society were up to during the festival.

    Other than that, there were other well-known societies such as the Ironblood Cross who are holding a weapons fair, the Door of Truth with their sacred objects fair, and the Fraternity seemed to be holding a party. But the Fraternity¡¯s events are limited to guys only, not girls. The stage they chose for the school festival is the replica of some ancient wrestling arena. Who knows what these ¡°philosophers¡± are up to. The Wronged Angels Society had the simplest and most straightforward event this school festival. It was a dress-up and costume convention where the pros in the society would personally teach the visiting boys and girls how to crossdress.

    Looking around, not many of these societies were doing something normal. If it weren¡¯t for the need to hold up the reputation of the Rose Society, Be almost wanted to emte the Fraternity and start a society activity that only girls could participate in.

    ¡°Things are hard without precious ingredients. Where am I going to get some right now! Huh? This scent is...¡±

    While Be was feeling troubled over being unable to find suitable ingredients, she felt the scent of a Dragon Raceing from the first floor. Since she signed several sessive contracts with those Demonic Dragons, Be had been very sensitive to their scent. She came to the window and peeked out silently. There, she saw two dragon maidens who had just taken their seats in a corner of the dining hall on the first floor.

    Silver Dragon Princess Isabel and Ice Dragon Princess Mavis were wearing silver and sea blue evening gowns respectively. They were currently sitting down carefully. Their dresses were strapless so their snow-white shoulders could be seen as well as their clear corbones and a small section of their breasts. Other than that, no bra strap could be seen. Be was seriously questioning whether these two dragon princesses were goingmando. She had no idea if they had anything down there, but she knew for sure they were wearing nothing up above.

    Fortunately, they had their intricate dragon horns on their heads as a marker of their identities. Other than Be, who existed outside the rules of the world, your general pervert wouldn¡¯t dare bother the dragon princesses. However, it was hard to say whether they would meet a few scoundrels with them dressed so specially. Isabel and Mavis came here to look for someone. After sitting down, they both turned their eyes here and there over the hotel as if they were looking for someone.

    The new Elven Tavern, ¡°Charming Moon¡¯s¡± waitresses were separated into three types. Flower Fairy Maids in charge of serving juice and drinks, Dark Elf Maids, who served vegetarian dishes, and the Moon Elf Maids, who served fruit. This ce did not offer meat dishes. ¡°Charming Moon¡± is a vegetarian restaurant and each type of waitress was dressed differently. The Flower Fairies wore super short skirts woven from flowers and a bralette top also woven from flowers with no other adornments beyond that.

    But the Flower Fairies weren¡¯t the most daring dressers. The Moon Elf beauties were wearing translucent white organza outeryers and wore practically nothing underneath. Their private parts were covered by special underwear made from fruits. The Dark Elves don¡¯t even need the outeryer. They just put a few leaves to hide their private parts and considered that done.

    At first, the Moon Elves were reluctant to wear such revealing clothing, but neither the Dark Elves nor Flower Fairies raised any objections. Plus, they were only open during this trial period to female customers. After knowing all this, the Moon Elf beauties reluctantly put on those shameful pieces of clothing they hadn¡¯t dared try for thousands of years.

    Dragons are an omnivorous race that mainly eats meat. Silver Dragon Princess Isabel and Ice Dragon Princess Mavis looked awkward, as if they were meat eaters who identally walked into a vegetarian restaurant. Even though Isabel wanted to pretend to order something, they were carnivorous dragons who didn¡¯t eat vegetarian food at all. Her hand that was about to order was frozen on the menu. She couldn¡¯t even try to pretend.

    Dragons are racially oppressive races. Even though elves are also considered an ancient race, they still feared their scent and would run far away from the dragons. The Moon Elf Maids, Dark Elf Maids, and Flower Fairy Maids had already gotten a passing grade by being able to stand in ce and not run when faced with these two dragon princesses.

    ¡°Princesses, what brought you here? It¡¯s been awhile. How have you been?¡±

    ¡°Be. You¡¯re here, sure enough. We...We¡¯re not doing too good!¡±

    ¡°Be, Isabel has been losing sleep because she thinks you¡¯ve forgotten your agreement with her.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s losing sleep! You¡¯re the same too, Mavis. You¡¯re also losing sleep so don¡¯t talk about other people!¡±

    Be, dressed in her regr light dragon knight armor, appeared in the hall on the first floor.. After obtaining arge number of flying dragon mounts such as Golden Dragon Princess Laceman and the others, Be discovered that she now had a mount collection. Probably since her surrogate Princess Felia was also a mount-con! The more powerful ck Dragon Princess riss didn¡¯te today, only the two weaker dragon princesses. Be subconsciously began brewing up an ¡°evil n¡± again.

    That fact that she was able to summon Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman as her mount was known not only to the major empires of the human race but also the Dragon Race overseas. Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman is a dragon from another world so the Dragon Race was very concerned that she came into Be¡¯s possession after arriving.

    ording to Isabel, the Dragon Race¡¯s Council of Elders wanted to discuss with Be about having Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman as a guest of the Dragon Race, helping them guard Dragon Ind. In exchange, Be can sign a contract with any dragon mount up to the level of dragon royalty members, such as their princes or princesses.

    This was clearly an attempt to extort Be for her mount. Silver Dragon Princess Isabel knew that Be would never ept such an offer with her personality, but the internal conference of the Dragon Race has been urging her and Ice Princess Mavis to negotiate with Be as soon as possible, leaving her in a dilemma.

    ¡°Don¡¯t get mad yet, Be. If you don¡¯t want to, then you don¡¯t have to worry about our proposal. ck Dragon Princess riss also received a simr request so she just hid in her dormitory and didn¡¯te out, pretending as if she knew nothing.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, Be. You don¡¯t have to worry. The Knight¡¯s Nation has always been united with the Dragon Race. The Octavia Empire has been very strange this time and didn¡¯te out to support the dragons. They did not try to cooperate with the Dragon Race¡¯s decision.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your understanding, Isabel, Mavis. I don¡¯t mind being your knight, but I won¡¯t hand over the Thunder Dragon Queen either. I got her by my own power. Why do I have to hand her over to the Dragon Race! That¡¯s right, do you know anywhere where I can procure some rare ingredients?¡±

    Be was unperturbed by the threat of the dragons. If they really wanted to fight, either Copsing Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita or Devouring Holy Dragon Euphenisia can crush every dragon in this other world dimension. However, considering the fact that she still had to capture the princesses of several different dragon tribes, Be gave up on this n for the time being.

    Be originally didn¡¯t hold much hope and just asked them casually so she could ease the tense atmosphere between her and the two dragon princesses. Unexpectedly, Silver Dragon Princess Isabel really did know a ce where she can get the finest ingredients.

 Volume 7 Chapter 396: Ingredient Hunt in Sky Jungle Veblen of the Four Danger Zones

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 396: Ingredient Hunt in Sky Jungle Veblen of the Four Danger Zones</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    Precious ingredients were umon in the human continent. They generally consisted of Sea Demonic Beasts and Sky Demonic Beasts, as none of their origins were in the central Manasvir Empire. The main market where one could purchase Sea Demonic Beasts was in the Octavia Empire. As for Sky Demonic Beasts, the main market was in the Assassin¡¯s Nation, the Kristoff Empire.

    If anyone were to visit these two ces, then their main goal there would be purchasing ingredients. Not only was it expensive, but it wasn¡¯t worth it either. For example, Be had unintentionally hunted Deep Sea Demonic Beasts and Deep Sea Demonic Snakes in the past. The market price was outrageous. Deep Sea Killer Crabs were even worse. Half a kilogram¡¯s price was counted in gold coins. Be didn¡¯t want to go there and buy them anymore. That would be a huge loss.

    Silver Dragon Princess Isabel knew of a ce where she could get top-quality ingredients, and that was the ¡°Sky Jungle¡± Veblen known as the Dragon Hunting Ground. It was a strange forest at the edge of the sky. There were many rare beasts there notmonly seen in the continent. Due to its dangers, if your average Dragon Knight didn¡¯t form a team, they could lose their lives there.

    Isabel wasn¡¯t originally going to rmend such a dangerous ce for hunting, but Be wasn¡¯t at a level that ordinary Dragon Knights couldpare with. She also wanted to test her idea by rmending that ce to Be. Sure enough, just as Isabel expected, Be was very interested in her suggestion.

    ¡°Seriously, Isabel?! Why didn¡¯t you tell me of such a good ce earlier? I can just go there!¡±

    ¡°But, Be. The Veblen Jungle is a very dangerous ce. Quite a lot of Demonic Beasts in there are stronger than even Mavis and I. Even you know that Mavis and I belong to a magic offensive Dragon Race. We get very passive in a fight with physicalbat types. It would be nice if we could find the missing Golden Dragon Princess Laceman. It should be fine if she¡¯s around.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, I¡¯ll just ask two of my roommates toe along. It¡¯s just a forest! I¡¯ll get in contact with them right now.¡±

    Upon hearing Be describe the Veblen Jungle as just a forest, Silver Dragon Princess Isabel and Ice Dragon Princess Mavis looked at each other, making an interesting expression as if they wanted tough but were holding themselves back. Once Be arrived, she¡¯d know whether Veblen Jungle was just an average forest or not. Be might not believe her if she told her now.

    Be chose her roommates for the hunt for ingredients, the Assassin Noreya and Puppet Master ine, toe with. A normal hunt would require assassins, archers, mages, knights, swordsmen or warriors, and priests to be considered aplete hunting team. Time was clutch now as Be didn¡¯t have the time to recruit more of her roommates. They were all in ss, so she could only find girls like Noreya and ine, who also liked to y truant.

    After receiving Be¡¯s magical contact message, these two ¡°truancy experts¡± appeared in front of Be in a sh, so quickly that Be really had to admire their truancy skills. Since Noreya heard it was going to be a hunting activity, other than wearing the assassin profession ck skin-tight leather armor, she also brought a huge number of arrows. She was an assassin-archer duo professing existence and a hunting event just happened to need an archer, so she made a friendly cameo as the archer.

    Puppet Master ine didn¡¯t have much to bring. She didn¡¯t need any fancy weapons with her abilities. A few simple puppet wires could easily end the life of any prey. After seeing Be¡¯s two supportive roommates, the two dragon princesses originally wanted to advise Be to find more people, but the words stopped at their lips. The Assassin and Puppet Master gave them a sense of danger. She could tell that they were dangerous existences simr to Be. Everything should be fine with them around.

    ¡°Did something fun happen, Be? Hunting doesn¡¯t seem all that interesting. They¡¯ve got no hands or legs to cut up. Do they have humanoid demonic beasts there?¡±

    ¡°Your mind is so dangerous, Noreya. They don¡¯t have to be humanoid demonic beasts; other beasts are just as fun too! Such as their eyes and their mouths!¡±

    ¡°Uh, Princess Isabel, Princess Mavis, please don¡¯t mind them. This is how they usually speak.¡±

    Even though Assassin Noreya and Puppet Master ine both sounded like young girls, they had an unusually cold tone with a strong yandere vor. Be was worried that they would scare the two dragon princesses, so she could only soothe the uneasiness in Isabel And Mavis¡¯ hearts.

    If they were to go to ¡°Sky Jungle¡± Veblen, they would need flying mounts. Be left her flying dragon mounts behind in the Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madix City, as guard demons. They won¡¯t be able to be sent out for a while. With no choice, Silver Dragon Isabel transformed into her dragon form and carried Be up into the sky. Meanwhile, Ice Dragon Princess Mavis, who was at the side, also transformed back into dragon form and followed closely behind.

    Assassin Noreya wasn¡¯t a Dragon Knight, so she didn¡¯t ride on the Silver Dragon Princess¡¯s back. Instead, she rode along with Puppet Master ine on the back of a giant puppet eagle that she had summoned. This puppet eagle was made of wood, so who knew what sort of ¡°ck technology¡± Puppet Master ine had added to it, but its speed wasn¡¯t any less to the Silver Dragon and Ice Dragon in the sky, who went ahead first, as they quickly caught up with Be.

    ¡°What¡¯s with you, girls? It¡¯s your ss time right now, you can¡¯t skip ss. Come to the Disciplinary Committee office with me right now... Uh, Be? Why is it you?!¡±

    ¡°Chief Natasha, we¡¯re going out for some business, so let¡¯s talk when we¡¯re back! You should quickly head back and get some rest. Let your subordinates handle the petty business like patrolling! It hurts my heart when you work yourself too much!¡±

    ¡°Be, you... Wait, I haven¡¯t finished speaking yet...¡±

    Be encountered the Chief Natasha of the Disciplinary Committee, who was out on patrol on her flying ice dragon mount. She couldn¡¯t keep up her usual strict disciplinary facade in front of Be. Realizing that her mount was stronger than Natasha¡¯s flying ice dragon when she flew overhead of her, she flew upside down and touched Natasha¡¯s cheek on the way.

    Be left the blushing Disciplinary Committee Chief Natasha dumbfounded and alone in the skies. Natasha could only re at her from afar. After some thought, she gave up on chasing Be and her group. All the Student Union Presidents were on Be¡¯s side right now. Even she herself was deep in the ranks, so she could do whatever she wanted.

    Be was considered fortunate. The one on duty today just happened to be her close friend Natasha. If it were Dragon Knight Shawn or Dragon Knight Copperfield, it would definitely take a lot more effort to ¡°skip school.¡± Except for Natasha and Be herself, the rest of the dragon knights in the academy were male. Since the mount that her little sister Lisha had registered wasn¡¯t a flying dragon, even though she was also considered a dragon knight, she didn¡¯t have patrolling duties.

    ¡°Sky Jungle¡± Veblen really was a forest in the sky. When they arrived, Be retracted her previous ignorantments. It was a forest floating atop the clouds, and regardless of their height, the tall trees were all ancient and stood hundreds of meters into the sky, while the small trees shorter than a meter were all rooted in the sea of clouds and were growing. The surface area of the forest was huge. At the very least, Be couldn¡¯t see the other end just by looking across.

    Even though Be knew that logic didn¡¯t run the same way in Other Worlds, those trees were seriously growing against themon sense of physics. They didn¡¯t even need soil and grew directly from within the clouds. No matter what, she couldn¡¯t understand the principles of it. Other than the vast jungle with no visible end, Be vaguely sensed the aura of the God Race, which was considered in the same camp as her. Assassin Noreya and Puppet Master ine both sensed that something was wrong as well, as their eyes instantly grew alert.

    ¡°No need to be surprised, Be. Actually, ¡°Sky Jungle¡± Veblen is a separation from the God World. When the Twelve Demon Kings invaded the God Race 10,000 years ago, the entire God World was broken into pieces. Also, there are Holy Beasts in there! So be careful.¡±

    Silver Dragon Princess Isabel, who seemed to have sensed Be¡¯s heartbeat abnormalities, quickly exined the origins of the ¡°Sky Jungle¡± Veblen to her. ¡°Sky Jungle¡± Veblen belonged to the region of the God Race. After they were defeated by the Twelve Demon Kings, the region was separated. As a region of the God World, all sorts of ingredients avable there were considered precious by human standpoints. Not counting the meat of the Sky Demonic Beasts, even a de of grass here could probably be sold for good money with some marketing. The price of a piece of grass from the God Worldpared to the normal grass was worlds apart.

    This was dangerous. Most of the Holy Beasts lucky enough to survive had basically been affected by the dark miasma and had gone through terrifying mutations. There was a huge difference between the strengths of the Holy Beasts and the Demonic Beasts on the ground. The weakest mutated Holy Beasts were all starting at S rank and above, with the highest going up to SSSSS or more.

    In this Other World¡¯s human continent, there were only the Ancient Canyons where dinosaurs or sub dragon level demonic beasts gathered, and the Dead Sea Basin where various species of Deep Sea Demonic Beasts lived. There was also Mystic Killing, where all sorts of mysterious unknown demonic beasts gathered. The danger levels of those three ces were on par with ¡°Sky Jungle¡± Veblen. identally, Be arrived at the final ¡°training¡± hunting spot before the other male Saviors, and the only mistake she made was not calling the remaining four Renegades, ck Savior Little Sister Lisha, Princess Kriss, and the others to join her, and only brought along Assassin Noreya and Puppet Master ine.

    However, Princess Isabel misunderstood. She thought Be¡¯s heart was beating fast out of fear, but Be was actually extremely excited to be able to encounter such a challenging hunting spot. How could she be scared? Along with her, Assassin Noreya and Puppet Master ine were also excited and unafraid of mutated Holy Beasts.

    ¡°Alright, this is as far as you have to send us. Isabel, Mavis, you two can follow us in human form. You can leave the rest to the three of us.¡±

    ¡°What? Be, you... You three are nning to hunt Mutant Holy Beasts here without dragon support? Are you serious?!¡±

    ¡°Of course, Isabel. Don¡¯t worry, us three will be fine. You can just watch us with ease.¡±

    Even though they didn¡¯t quite believe Be¡¯s words, Isabel and Mavis still transformed back into their human forms, this time changing into silver and blue mage robes, respectively. The temporary cameo time mage and ice mage followed behind Be and the girls. If Be and the others encountered any danger, then the two dragon princesses would still lend a hand.

    The environment in ¡°Sky Jungle¡± Veblen was beautiful, simr to the wondend of the legends. Not too many remnants of the deadly fight between the God Race and the Twelve Demon Kings were left here. After stepping onto the clouds, Be realized that she had misjudged. This ce did have soil, but it was covered by the clouds, and that was why it gave Be the illusion that the trees were growing on the clouds. The soil here was soft, very different from the ground. Visually, this looked to be very fertile and precious soil.

    An idea popped into her mind. Be was reminded of those 10,000 years old precious seeds she had gotten from the underground catbs. Even though the Moon Elves and Flower Fairies had been working hard to cultivate them, the seeds were unable to germinate even now. Maybe if they dug up this God World soil, things might take a turn.

    After Be gave Assassin Noreya a look, the two took out their shovels from their storage rings and began digging. Puppet Master ine was very cooperative in carrying a special sack behind them, helping them collect the divine soil. This unexpected turn of events stunned the two dragon princesses behind them. Things didn¡¯t look quite right. Didn¡¯t they say they were here to hunt? How did it suddenly turn to ¡°nting trees?¡±

    Just as they were confused about how they were going toin, Be¡¯s shovel suddenly hit something hard. Driving her shovel in, the metal shovel head broke. This shovel was forged from the hardest metal in the human continent, but it suddenly broke like a fragile piece of ss. Be almost had the thought to go back and return it. This kind of shovel cost more than five thousand gold coins for a single piece, but it broke just like that.

    ¡°This is... Divine Crystal! Be, you¡¯re so lucky! Even we dragons haven¡¯t seen many pieces of these ourselves!¡±

    After everyone saw what was buried in the ground, Silver Dragon Princess Isabel and Ice Dragon Princess Mavis showed obvious excitement on their faces. Divine Crystal was one of the necessary resources for the God Race. The highest-ranked God Races basically all wanted these crystals. The colorless and transparent crystal looked just like an average colorless crystal to Be. It was much worse than colorless gemstones. Other than that, she couldn¡¯t see anything special about it. The only thing different was the strong God Race aura she could feel from it. When she heard that a small piece of this could be sold for up to tens of thousands of gold coins, Be felt that the seller must be crazy. Either that or the buyer was crazy as well.

    The Divine Crystals were buried deep underground and were usually hard to dig up, but Be managed to dig up this piece when her shovel identally hit something just now. The attentive Assassin Noreya, who was observing it quietly, pulled on Be¡¯s sleeve. Be followed her finger gestures and was able to see the obvious signs of digging next to the Divine Crystal. The soil had very obviously been moved, and this was all fresh soil.

    Apparently, someone had been digging for this piece of Divine Crystal before. That person was probably trying to dig up the whole thing, but just as they were about to seed, they had to leave for some reason. Scoring a lucky hit, Be and the girls snatched someone else¡¯s almost-sessfulbor. At the ce where the soil met the Divine Crystal, Be was keenly able to detect a light scent. It seemed to be the perfume of a girl.

    ¡°Please wait, Be. We can¡¯t touch Divine Crystals. They repel existences like the Demon Kings and can be fatal, but our powers are too strong. If you touch it, this piece of Divine Crystal will shatter into dust, and those two dragon princesses are going to find out who we are.¡±

    Be¡¯s hand that was about to touch the crystal was stopped by Puppet Master ine. Thanks to her timely reminder, Be avoided revealing her true identity early in front of Silver Dragon Princess Isabel and Ice Dragon Princess Mavis. Neither of the two dragon princesses knew that Be was a Demon King or even a Demon God. If they did, Be wouldn¡¯t be able to get close to them in the future and capture them, so it was safer to let them know after ¡°pushing¡± them down.

    After giving up on touching the Divine Crystal, they were just about to get up and see what sort of prey was nearby when they noticed a big snowy white rabbit looking at them nearby. The white rabbit looked like a standard F-ranked Demonic Beast, me Rabbit. Other than being able to spit out fireballs and wind balls, they didn¡¯t have any strong magical moves. Due to their delicious meat, it wasmon for them to be hunted by the adventurers when they were on field missions.

    Be¡¯s face rxed when she saw that it was an F-ranked me Rabbit. After receiving a random dagger from Assassin Noreya, she nned to hunt it. She forgot that this was one of the Four Danger Zones, Sky Jungle Veblen, and the me Rabbit wasn¡¯t an F-ranked Demonic Beast at all. It just looked like one.

    ¡°Wait, Be! That rabbit is dangerous!¡±

    ¡°What are you worried about, Isabel? It¡¯s just an F-ranked me... I, Doomsday me Dragon! You crazy rabbit...¡±

    Isabel warned Be as soon as possible, but she was toote. Just as Be was about to approach the rabbit, a strange human-like smile emerged on the rabbit¡¯s face. After jumping up and opening its mouth, a forbidden-level fire spell, Doomsday me Dragon shot towards Be.

    The Doomsday me Dragon was a forbidden-level magic attack that transformed into a long snake-like me dragon to attack its opponent. Since this was a sneak attack from the rabbit, Ice Dragon Princess Mavis, who had transformed into an ice mage, was caught off guard by the unexpected situation and couldn¡¯t prepare the corresponding ice defense spell, ¡°Zero Point,¡± in time. She could only feel anxious as she watched Be get attacked by the Doomsday me Dragon.

    As a Demon God with two Renegades by her side, Be wouldn¡¯t get trapped so easily. But nobody noticed the pair of bright eyes in the bushes not far away, watching them secretly.

 Volume 9 Chapter 502: The Great Escape on the Elite Plain and Meeting the Moon Demon King Again

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 502: The Great Escape on the Elite in and Meeting the Moon Demon King Again</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital, Gabriels City, the upper reaches of the udina River, Elitechra Academy campus, one of the Twelve Human Academies, Elite ins¡­

    The peace here was broken not long after the Hundred Flowers Festival hosted by the Gabriel Empire.

    A deafening explosion rang from the docks. All the ships that had arrived here were blown up. When Be and Kriss walked out of the cave after gathering the Boon of the Land, they were shocked by the sight before their eyes. They saw a huge mushroom cloud rising from the docks. The mushroom cloud looked like the one created by a nuclear bomb explosion on Earth.

    Both Be and Kriss were interdimensional travelers. They knew about nuclear weapon explosions. Be knew that another world was unlikely to have nuclear explosions unless it was the Mechanical Creator, Andrea, who liked to travel to the other worlds. Only she could bring her sci-fi gadgets here by some mistake. Otherwise, something as horrible as a nuclear weapon explosion could not appear.

    Be quickly mobilized the Demonic Eyes in the sky, asking them to quickly scan thetest live map of the entire Elite in. All the ships at the docks and the boats brought by the students who participated in the Hundred Flower Festival were all blown to pieces. Not even aplete nk could be found. Fortunately, everyone had already left. And those who remained on the standby on the boats were all boatmen hired by the nobles. Their deaths weren¡¯t a big loss to the nobles.

    However, the huge explosion had sted through the bed of the udina River. A huge whirlpool had appeared on the river, directly blocking all the waterways. The huge depression created by the explosion caused a huge chasm to appear at the bottom of the river. The river water was being sucked inside this chasm, forming a strange vortex.

    The explosion also destroyed the road from the Elitechra Academy¡¯s campus to the Gabriel Empire capital, Gabriels City, cutting off the connection between the Elite in and the capital. The noble young men and women who came to participate in the Hundred Flowers Festival could not return to the capital for the time being.

    The Gabriel Empire had few magical teleportation arrays between the cities. There was no magic teleportation array in the Elite in. This time, one could only wait for the waterways or the roads to recover to return to the capital. Be opened the screen and switched to the capital, Gabriels City.

    Be¡¯s bad premonition was immediately confirmed. The capital had fallen into chaos. The armies of the four major forces had surrounded the capital. It wasn¡¯t that they wanted to revolt openly. Today, shortly after the guests, who had participated in the Hundred Flowers Festival, had left, a major rebellion had urred in Gabriels City. Rebels of unknown origin had invaded from God knows where, dying the capital red in blood. The whereabouts of Emperor Alfred the Third and other imperial family members remained unknown.

    The four noble forces, who had been waiting outside Gabriels City for a long time, all sent out their troops to surround the capital in the name of escorting. However, three of them did not n to charge into the capital immediately. They were all waiting for the news of Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s death. After they got the news of the Emperor¡¯s death, they would send troops to suppress the rebellion.

    Only the Emperor¡¯s father-inw¡¯s army, Prince Anders Army, wanted to rescue. But it was blocked by Prince Frauer and Prince Brad¡¯s army outside the capital. This royal family political farce, where the younger and elder brother of the emperor were preventing the father-inw of the emperor from saving him, was being yed out outside the capital in such an unscrupulous manner. The three major families headed by the Renald Family chose to watch. They didn¡¯t support the army of any side.

    Be¡¯s Southern Alliance troops didn¡¯t move. They were stationed in the same ce and dered that they would wait for the Grand Duchess Bellina¡¯s return before deciding anything. This bombing incident might have been set up to prevent Grand Duchess Bellina from returning to the Southern Alliance camp. Be found arge number of third-party demons in the sky. Obviously, the other party nned on blocking the sky.

    All these third-party demons flying in the sky were all self-exploding type flying demons and happened to be carrying alchemy product explosives. This prevented Dragon Knight Be from summoning a dragon mount and taking the sky route to return to the Southern Alliance military camp andmanding them to the battle. All aspects had been considered. The person who was leading the rebellion not only nned against Be but also against the Hilikas Family.

    As the guardian family of the empire, the Hilikas Family should have appeared on the scene at the first notice. However, Be looked back and forth at the video of the capital but couldn¡¯t find the Hilikas Family. If the Hilikas Family didn¡¯t participate in the rebellion, it would only mean that the stronghold of their family, the Sanctuary of Swords, had also fallen.

    If the Hilikas Family wasn¡¯t there, no one was there to deter the three princes and the three families at all. The biggest instability factor, Be was no longer here. The Southern Alliance troops had no leader. As long as no one attacked their camp, the Southern Alliance troops would watch the fire burn from afar, acting as a spectator.

    ¡°Be, what¡¯s wrong? Why is your expression so strange?¡±

    ¡°Kriss, your family¡­ see for yourself!¡±

    ¡°How could this happen. What about the people of the Hilikas Family?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. My scout demons have not found the specific locations of the Sanctuary of Swords. I am unable to find the reason why they didn¡¯t make any move.¡±

    Kriss¡¯ expression becameplicated. She had no idea what she should do. Fortunately, several of the princesses, who she was acquainted with and came to participate in the Hundred Flowers Festival, didn¡¯t stay in the capital. Moreover, the famous princes¡¯ eldest daughters were hiding in Be¡¯s Southern Alliance Base, which was very safe. This rebellion had no direct impact on them.

    ¡°Kriss, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s find the Spirit of the Sea first. My scout demons will have found its location. Once we find it, we will immediately return to the capital. Don¡¯t worry, I control the Southern Alliance army. I can control them remotely any time.¡±

    ¡°In that case, Be, I will listen to you.¡±

    While Kriss was puzzled, Be provided her will all the necessary support. She had already spotted the Spirit of the Sea with the Demonic Eyes. What surprised Be was that the position of the Spirit of the Sea was always moving. This flower seemed to turn into a sprite or had been taken by others as it seemed to walk around like it had grown legs.

    In order to not make Kriss nervous again, Be didn¡¯t tell her that the Spirit of the Sea could move. She returned to the Elite in that was in chaos with Kriss. Everyone was in a mess. They had seen the horrible explosion that was like a terrorist attack. Because the news was blocked, apart from Be and her people, the princes present here, including the crown prince, Prince Daniel, had no idea that a war had already started at the capital.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be nervous. The capital will surely send someone to clear the passage soon.¡±

    ¡°This is the imperial capital area. Everyone, don¡¯t be nervous, you are all safe.¡±

    Theseforting words were soon pped back in their face as the mushroom cloud in the sky covered the entire Elite in. The Elite in fell into strange darkness as the sunlight couldn¡¯t reach here. Countless mutated undead emerged from the udina River, walking on the Elite ins.

    These undead were the result of the resentment of the dead who had drowned in the udina River before. Most of the corpses were bloated and had lost all resemnce to human figures. The sight of these swarms walking up the shore looked like doomsday. Many cowardly female guests ran to the rear in fright.

    Due to the sunlight in the day and frequent activities of the demonic beasts at night, they didn¡¯t dare to go ashore. As the sun was blocked this time and there was no sunlight, these demons took the opportunity to go ashore and make some trouble. All the guests participating in the Hundred Flowers Festival were basically swordsmen. Not to mention long-range magic attacks, there wasn¡¯t anyone with a long-range profession. Owing to which, they could only watch these undead make their way on thend.

    ¡°Damn, we don¡¯t have any weapons. Let¡¯s retreat!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t squeeze. Let me go first, I am the young master of the Grand Duke Lawrence¡¯s House. I¡­¡±

    ¡°Go away, who cares whether your family is rted to the Grand Duke or Prince.¡±

    The fleeing nobles showed no aristocratic demeanor at all. Everywhere was crowded. They were acting like people escaping from the zombie tide in the apocalypse. They were showing no morals. Many nobles, who came to participate in the Hundred Flower Festival, didn¡¯t carry weapons with them. They had left their weapons and armor on the boats. All of which had been reduced to nothing with the explosion long ago.

    And the swordsmen, who had the swords, only had the swords, that¡¯s all. They didn¡¯t wear any armor. And a swordsman with only a sword and no armor could only act passively against the undead. Once they were scratched by the undead, they would very likely be infected and turn into the very undead they were hunting. At this critical moment of life and death, many male aristocrats ran away, leaving the noble girls behind. All these nobledies were from famous aristocratic families and had never seen such horrifying scenes. They all hunkered down on the ground, paralyzed in fright.

    They were even more disappointed. Their temporary boyfriends, who had been sweet talking with them, silently ran away, leaving their temporary girlfriends behind. It was too sad. Be, on the other hand, didn¡¯t run. Seeing the abandoned girls, she couldn¡¯t leave them alone. She couldn¡¯t watch these youngdies being infected by the undead. It would be a waste.

    However, Be had no intention of letting too many people see the strength of Lolita and the others. These undead were basically hunting based on the smell of the living people. They were blind like the undead Be had encountered. The male nobles had taken a refuge in the forest on the Elite in. They didn¡¯t care about the life and death of thesedies.

    ¡°Everyone, follow me. Let¡¯s go there and hide!¡±

    Under Be¡¯s loud call, all the girls present retreated in the direction of the Star of the Sky that Be had taken out. Not all the girls trusted Be but the light in Be¡¯s hands was the only light here. The princesses present here retreated with Be, and everyone followed after them, believing it was the right choice to follow the princesses.

    The undead chasing after the girls kept a certain distance and couldn¡¯t catch up. It wasn¡¯t an issue of speed. Rather Be had relied on the cover of the darkness to quietly summon many ghosts. These ghosts secretly tripped the undead, making them always maintain a certain distance from thedies, preventing them from catching up.

    Girls¡¯ physical strength couldn¡¯t bepared with the boys. Except for Be, most of them couldn¡¯t run that fast. Be too didn¡¯t take them afar. She went straight to the mysterious cave they had juste out from. Manydies couldn¡¯t walk anymore. They stopped at the entrance of the cave in a dilemma. Isn¡¯t this the legendary mysterious cave where anyone who went in disappeared? Why did Be bring us here?

    ¡°Grand Duke Bellina, isn¡¯t this cave very dangerous? Why don¡¯t you take us to another ce?!¡±

    ¡°Grand Duke Bellina, how about you summon the flying drake and take a few princesses away. We really can¡¯t walk anymore.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic everyone. I have a way to trick the undead but I will need your cooperation. You will have to do what I say!¡±

    There was a treacherous smile hanging on Be¡¯s lips. Kriss, who had been holding Be¡¯s hand, was first to spot this perverted smile. This Demon Queen doesn¡¯t even forget to take advantage of the girls even in this dangerous situation. She is really dedicated. Most of the nobledies here didn¡¯t know about the danger posed by Be. They were fooled by the Demon King¡¯s serious expression.

    ¡°There is a pool there. Everyone, take off all your clothes and wash off the human scent on your body. The undead will follow the direction of your clothes and leave.¡±

    ¡°Grand Duke Bellina, is there no other way? It¡¯s very cold here. Let us keep one or two pieces of clothes!¡±

    ¡°Everyone is a girl here. Don¡¯t be afraid. Just hold each other to warm yourselves. Also, you have to take off all your clothes. Whoever brings even one piece will be dooming everyone to death.¡±

    At the request of Be, who was pretending to be serious, thedies shyly took off their clothes and went into the cave to hide. They used the pool inside the cave to wash their entire bodies. Because the water here was used by demons to build weapons, it quickly covered the human scent on these youngdies.

    Under Be¡¯s secretmand, the ghosts she had summoned soon put on the clothes scattered on the ground and floated away in other directions, pretending to be the youngdies. Because of the human smell of the original owner on the clothes, the undead chasing after them mistakenly believed the ghosts to be the food they wanted to catch. They quickly chased after them in different directions.

    The temperature in the cave wasn¡¯t that high and without any clothing on their bodies, thedies drenched in water held each other to keep themselves warm. Be unscrewed the strange perfume bottle and threw it into the cave. Under the lure of the strange fragrance, these youngdies would soon awaken other strange sexual preferences.

    ¡°Everyone, hide yourself. I¡¯ll go and find the rescue team and send new clothes to you. Before that, everyone should stay here.¡±

    Be left Lolita and the three lolis nearby to guard the entrance of the cave before she secretly left with Princess Kriss. The beautiful girls in the cave began doing all kinds of strange things that couldn¡¯t be described under the influence of the strange fragrance. Be temporarily came up with ns to take advantage of this crisis to pull the nobledies of the Gabriel Empire into girls love paradise. In the future, when she is engaged to Kriss, these nobledies of the girls love paradise would stand by their side.

    Be and Kriss didn¡¯t leave. They just stood outside the cave and retreated in the name of seeking rescue teams. Be didn¡¯t have the time to appreciate the seductive atmosphere in the cave. Be and Kriss were looking for the Spirit of the Sea. ording to thetest information from the Demonic Eyes flying in the sky, the location of the Spirit of the Sea was finally determined.

    ¡°Be, you are so bad. All these youngdies will be broken by you!¡±

    ¡°Kriss, you are wrong. Their temporary boyfriends ran away by themselves. No matter whether they live or die, I just wanted them to know that sometimes they can rely on women!¡±

    ¡°Be, let¡¯s go find the Spirit of the Sea. I want to go back to the capital as soon as possible to check the situation there.¡±

    Be and Kriss were walking in the dark Elite in. Be led Kriss using her extraordinary night vision. The night vision of the Demonic Eyes wasn¡¯t as good as Be¡¯s. Be temporarily gave up on their navigation and quickly moved toward the location ording to the direction in her memory.

    Now, Be and Kriss were moving together. There were no secrets to hide between them. A pair of temporary flying wings appeared behind Be. They were the tools used by high-level evil demons to fly. They were specially prepared for the evil demons who were born without wings. Be had taken several pairs from the Demon Empress under her. They just came in handy.

    Be only dared to fly with Kriss at low altitude. This kind of low altitude was less than half a meter from the ground. It was difficult for her to fly too high. The sky was full of flying demons everywhere. If she flew too high, she would be easily caught and would be attacked from everywhere. After flying a certain distance, Be helplessly discovered that they had arrived at a battlefield.

    In front of Be, a group of human heroes were locked inbat with another group of demons in the dark. There was a Demon King on the battlefield. Be had noticed the aura of that Demon King from far away already. She had met with that Demon King. And because she seemed to be acquainted with Demon King, Be didn¡¯t choose to make a detour with Kriss. She went straight to see who the two fighting parties were.

    ¡°Moon Demon King Gonias, why is she here? Isn¡¯t that Akmans, the hero who sold my Great Evil ying Sword! He is also¡­¡±

    Be could clearly see the appearance of both parties with her night vision. She knew both of them. One was Moon Demon King Gonias, who she had met during the mutation of Cruise City. Gonias was leading the Demon King Army. The other guy was the interdimensional traveler of the Savior Camp, the God Chosen Holy Sword, Akmans, who had sold her Great Evil ying Sword. Akmans was fighting with arge team of heroes.

    Both sides were locked in a state of confrontation. Be felt a little embarrassed. This was the battlefield of another Demon King. She was embarrassed to rob the business of her peer.

 Volume 7 Chapter 398: Successful Conclusion of the Hunt at Sky Jungle Veblen

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 398: Sessful Conclusion of the Hunt at Sky Jungle Veblen</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Sky Jungle Veblen. With some trickery, Be easily lured God Princess Suzia over to her side. This existence that seemed to hold the strength of a God King had not been in contact with other God Races in over ten thousand years and had basically no impressions or countermeasures for various types of traps. Even though it was easy to feel guilty about tricking a pure and innocent girl, Be didn¡¯t mind. It¡¯s better to be tricked by her than someone else.

    God Princess Suzia did not have any suspicions because of Be¡¯s identity as a dragon knight. During the great war more than a thousand years ago, the dragon knights of that era had always been loyal to the light without a single traitor or fallen dragon knight till the veryst second. But now, the dragon knights weren¡¯t as pure as back then. Goddess Suzia was judging the current Dragon Knight Be from her own experiences more than ten thousand years ago, so it was no wonder that she fell for it.

    Suzia¡¯s exnation about the function of the Divine Crystals... they weren¡¯t that special. They were just the standard food of the God Race. If a high-level existence such as the God Race wanted to obtain power, even though they could eat normal food like humans, the amount of energy it provided them was too low. This is where the Divine Crystals withrge amounts of powere to y. These crystals, made of condensed energy, contained plenty of energy in themselves.

    Be herself could also eat them. There were simr Dark Crystals in the Demon World as well, just like those energy supplements that restore energy quickly. However, World Destructors can also gain a lot of energy by destroying worlds rather than eat Energy Crystals, so World Destructors didn¡¯t generally eat them. No matter what attribute the Energy Crystals had, whether they were Divine Crystals or Dark Crystals, they all had one same simrity, and that was the extremely poor taste experience.

    Energy Crystals have no taste and are almost like ice cubes. It sort of felt like you were chewing on ice while eating them. One or two was fine, but to do it often, Be couldn¡¯t do it. Be looked at therge chunk of Divine Crystal, then at the attractive little cherry mouth of God Princess Suzia, and felt a strange sense of pain in her heart. What if this god princess identally hurts her mouth?

    But she couldn¡¯t not eat the Divine Crystal. Without the supplement of the Divine Crystal, the God Race wouldn¡¯t starve to death, but it would affect the development of their power. The God Races that Be had encountered and subdued in the past, second-generation Death Goddess Rowling and second-generation Water Goddess Serna, both did not have Divine Crystals to replenish their energy, which was a cause of their low strength.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Be? You¡¯re not regretting it, are you? Kn...Knights have to be trustworthy, haven¡¯t we already agreed on it?¡±

    ¡°Uh, you don¡¯t have to be so nervous, Suzia. I¡¯m not going to rob you! Once you¡¯re done, follow me and we can go meet ourpanions!¡±

    Be¡¯s contemtive appearance caused God Princess Suzia, who was about to take out the Divine Crystal, to feel inexplicably nervous. Those fair dainty hands were pressed hard on the surface of the Divine Crystal. That cute appearance looked just like a little girl trying to protect her favorite toy or snack. This piece of Divine Crystal was quiterge, but Goddess Suzia had her own storage ring and was able to put the crystal away quite smoothly.

    ¡°Hello, this is...This is my new contract Guardian Goddess; just call her Suzia!¡±

    ¡°Be, your Guardian Goddess...She¡¯s beautiful!¡±

    Be brought Goddess Suzia to find herpanions from before, Assassin Noreya and Marite Master ine looked unsurprised, as if they had already gotten used to Be¡¯s antics in abducting all sorts of pretty girls on a regr basis. In retrospect, their rtionship with Be also semi came from a dishonest nature.

    The ones most surprised were the dragon princesses, Silver Dragon Princess Isabel and Ice Dragon Princess Mavis. The bashful and beautiful goddess had a strength far surpassing that of a God. Guardian Gods were generally ordinary angels. It was the first time anyone had heard of someone taking a person at the level of a God as a Guardian God. Seems like there really aren¡¯t any normal people around Be.

    ¡°Mavis, Isabel, please help me keep this a secret. Suzia has a special status so it can¡¯t be revealed to too many people. You can¡¯t even tell the elders in your family, alright?¡±

    ¡°Got it, Be. We¡¯ll keep it secret!¡±

    Be made this request to the two dragon princesses with a smile on her face. Isabel and Mavis quickly agreed, even though they were a little suspicious of Goddess Suzia. She might even be the God Princess who had been missing for so many years. The innocent God Princess Suzia had not even taken off her crown signaling her identity as the God Princess in front of the others and the dragon princesses still had a keen eye for that.

    But the current Goddess Suzia was already under Be¡¯s watch and Be¡¯s strength had already left the two dragon princesses in awe. After God Princess Suzia joined the team, Be and her hunting squad finally found themselves a reliable guide. Goddess Suzia had lived in seclusion in the Sky Jungle Veblen for many years so she knew the environment in this region well.

    Your average Holy Beast in Sky Jungle Veblen no longer dared mess with Be and her team after the previous annihtion of the forest wolves. Be and the others nned to go and hunt for Mutant Holy Beasts while seeking out precious God World ingredients in the areas where the Mutant Holy Beasts infested. Whether Mutant Holy Beast meat tasted good or not, Be couldn¡¯t judge as nobody had tried it before. But at the very least, it was better than the Demonic Beasts back on the ground.

    Under Goddess Suzia¡¯s guide, Be and the others arrived at a quietke in Sky Jungle Veblen. Thiske was formerly known as Sacred Lake Raphael, and legend has it that this is the ce where a certain archangel lived in seclusion. There were many creatures of the Holy World inside theke that have not been mutated by the evil energy yet, so this is the ce to look for ingredients. There was also all sorts of edible Holy World vegetation in the forest next to theke. This is one of only a few locations in Sky Jungle Veblen that has yet to be affected by the mutation.

    Goddess Suzia¡¯s secluded hut was originally located here. Not only did a few ferocious mutated Holy Beasts destroy her hut when they came to hunt, they also wrecked the Divine Crystal she spent so much time and effort finding. Suzia was forced to escape and had to dig for new Divine Crystals, which is how she bumped into Be.

    God Princess Suzia did have her strength, but it was mainly because she didn¡¯t have a single divine artifact on her. She fled in such a hurry when the Twelve Demon Kings washed the God World with blood back then that she didn¡¯t bring a single divine artifact with her. This was what led her to be at a disadvantage now. The mutated Holy Beasts were still covered in the aura of the God Race and are immune to light and holy attacks so Suzia wasn¡¯t able to do substantial damage to them without divine artifacts.

    Bringing along two Renegades and two dragon princesses, Be came to help Goddess Suzia find her bearings again. The territory of her Guardian Goddess is her own. Right now, bullying Goddess Suzia is akin to provoking Be¡¯s dignity. Among the ruins is a small hut that had beenpletely destroyed. There, Be and her team saw three Mutant Holy Beasts who were here to cause trouble.

    The three mutated beasts were the S+ rank Mutant Holy Beast Golden Manticore, SS Rank Mutant Holy Beast Crimson Warbear, and the SS+ rank Mutant Holy Beast ckback Ape. The Golden Manticore is a mutated version of the Holy Beast, Golden Lion, with an extra pair of wings on its back. Its tail had also turned into a scorpion¡¯s tail. The Golden Manticore is a ferocious creature with a poisonous tail that can easily poison Mutant Holy Beasts one to two ranks higher than it. Normally, other Mutant Holy Beasts will take the initiative to go around it once they spot a Golden Manticore.

    Inparison to the Golden Manticore, the Crimson Warbear was nothing to fear. It¡¯s just themon Demonic Bear you can find on the ground but muchrger, and also with a blood red ¡°skin¡± on it. Even though it was strong and was higher rank than the Golden Manticore, in Be¡¯s opinion, this Mutant Holy Beast is the weakest of the three. Be wanted to express that just because you changed your ¡°skin¡± doesn¡¯t mean you can get away from getting beat down.

    Be knew by her intuition that the most dangerous of the three was the ckback Ape. Even though this guy looks like an erged version of a chimpanzee, its IQ was obviously much higher. There was another important reason why God Princess Suzia wasn¡¯t able to deal with these three Mutant Holy Beasts. All three of these Mutant Holy Beasts do close range physical attacks. Goddess Suzia, without any divine artifacts, could only attack using magic from afar, so she was at a great disadvantage, especially since these Mutant Holy Beasts were immune to her magic.

    When these three Mutant Holy Beasts saw Goddess Suzia swagger in with her group, they were also stunned. The only intelligent one of them, the ckback Ape, thought, is something wrong with this goddess¡¯s head? Even someone at the level of a God could do nothing to them, so aren¡¯t they just here to send them gifts by bringing three normal human warriors and two dragons?

    ¡°I...I¡¯m warning you again, get out of my house! Otherwise, I¡¯ll fight you!¡±

    ¡°Girl, you¡¯re trying to fight us with just the few of you? You must be dreaming still!¡±

    Without waiting for the ckback Ape to finish speaking, the Golden Manticore at the side couldn¡¯t suppress its ferocious nature anymore and pounced over, blindly rushing towards Be, who was standing at the frontmost of the team. Be was wearing Dragon Knight armor and would stand at the frontmost of her team out of her professional habits. This is out of the need for her to act as her team¡¯s ¡°meat shield¡± as a knight should. In the event of a surprise attack, she can buy precious time for her teammates at the back by protecting them from the front.

    The Crimson Warbear on the other side also rushed over at the sight of the Golden Manticore rushing over so as not to lose out. Its target was Noreya, who was standing not far away from Be in her assassin gear and bow in hand. In its eyes, this beautiful woman was just a weak woman that was easier to bully than Be.

    Silver Dragon Princess Isabel and Ice Dragon Princess Mavis, who had seen Be¡¯s strength, were rxed instead, almost with a look of gloating. Naturally, there was no need to mention Be. Her other two girlfriends weren¡¯t soft either so those two S rank demonic beasts were unlucky.

    A glow appeared at Be¡¯s hand and a pair of purple crystal gloves instantly formed on them. Be threw her fist at the Golden Manticore that had pounced its way over and the Golden Manticore wasn¡¯t able to dodge in time and got hit right in the head. It was, after all, an S rank Mutant Holy Beast so Be¡¯s hand did shake a bit from the impact. If it were any ordinary Demonic Beast, Be¡¯s punch would have possibly sted its head off.

    The Golden Manticore was only sent flying. However, its face was sttered with blood and was badly injured as it let out an angry howl. As the Golden Manticore was just about to p its wings to rise into the air, its tail, simr to that of a scorpion¡¯s, thrust down in an attempt to poison its attacker before it left. Be turned sideways to avoid its stinger.

    ¡°You think an ugly lion like you can pull a fast one on me? Get outta here!¡±

    Be grabbed the Manticore¡¯s tail with both hands and with a hard swing, she tossed the Golden Manticore like a shot put, directly hitting the ckback Ape that was still watching them from afar. They were Mutant Holy Beasts above S rank so their bodies were quite sturdy. This hitnded in a loud crash. Whether these Mutant Holy Beasts were alive or not were indeterminate, but they disappeared in a cloud of smoke and dust.

    The Crimson Warbear had no idea that it had just been ¡°sold out¡± by its two teammates. It pounced at Assassin Noreya, striking down its thick bear ws, intending to smash this dainty little assassin to death. Noreya¡¯s body shed and easily escaped from the attack, reappearing at the head of the Crimson Warbear where she used her dagger to pierce through the Warbear¡¯s head.

    After a hole was punched through the originally hard and tough head of the Crimson Warbear just like a human¡¯s skill, arge amount of red blood sshed out. Noreya promptly jumped off the Crimson Warbear¡¯s body to avoid the embarrassing scene of her being drenched in blood.

    The Crimson Warbear realized the dangers toote. After its head was pierced through by Assassin Noreya¡¯s special dagger, the heavy paw that was about to swing down was stopped in ce by countless puppet wires. After a minute in this stalemate position, the Crimson Warbear¡¯s body copsed to the ground. Just like that, a fearsome SS rank mutated Holy Beast died.

    The Crimson Warbear¡¯s eyes were round with shock when it died, clearly unable to believe in the fact that it had died in battle. It never dreamed that the dagger held by Assassin Noreya would be a special dagger that ignored defensive properties. Even if it was an SS rank Mutant Holy Beast, its defense could not hold up against Noreya¡¯s lethal attack.

    God Princess Suzia¡¯s face was filled with surprise. Be was clearly not at the level of an ordinary dragon knight; neither were herpanions. To be able to repel two Mutant Holy Beasts in a short time and kill off one, this rate of efficiency was terrifying. They could no longer find the ckback Ape and Golden Manticore that fled. As expected of a Mutant Holy Beast, even their escaping abilities were top notch. Except for the corpse of the Crimson Warbear left on the ground, nobody else could have thought that three Mutant Holy Beasts were actually defeated by three ordinary human beauties.

    After the battle was over, Be came over to the body of the Crimson Warbear and took a closer look at its corpse. Assassin Noreya, who had the talent for hunting, lowered herself to examine the body. As Be was about to crouch down as well, Noreya stopped Be with a hand gesture. She had already finished examining the Crimson Warbear¡¯s corpse.

    ¡°Be, this Mutant Holy Beast¡¯s meat is inedible. It¡¯s already spoiled. It may be fine for us to eat it, after all we...But, the other girls can¡¯t eat it.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? What a shame. I was thinking of taking back the bear paws and galldder!¡±

    After hearing Noreya¡¯s exnation, Be felt a little disappointed. She had no idea for the time being whether Mutant Holy Beast meat tasted good or not, but humans can¡¯t eat it. If a human eats the meat of a Mutant Holy Beast, it is possible for them to die or spawn a second mutation. It was fine for existences like Demon Gods and Demon Kings to consume it since they were of the dark attribute to begin with, but not humans.

    Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Campus Festival was open to all students and most of them didn¡¯te from dark camp attribute backgrounds like Be and the others, so Be dismissed the idea of using the meat of Mutant Holy Beasts for the time being. Fortunately, after the Mutant Holy Beast was defeated, Sacred Lake Raphael returned to the hands of Goddess Suzia. Under her guide, Be and the girls fished out a good number of God Worldke fish that weren¡¯t contaminated and also collected a lot of edible special ingredients by thekeside.

    After they were done gathering ingredients, Be and the girls dug up more God World soil that hadn¡¯t been contaminated by the evil aura. As for the demonic core of the dead Crimson Warbear, Be had Assassin Noreya destroy it. Since the core had already been contaminated by the evil aura, it won¡¯t be good if it leaks out to the ground.

    After taking care of everything, Be didn¡¯t immediately mount Silver Dragon Princess Isabel, who had morphed back into dragon form, but went to the ruins of the hut by Sacred Lake Raphael and reached her hand towards God Princess Suzia who was looking troubled and distracted at the ruins of her hut and hugged her from behind. Suzia misunderstood and thought that Be wanted to do something strange and was taken by surprise for a moment.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Be? I thought our deal was over, right? You¡¯re not serious, are you? That Guardian God contract of ours isn¡¯t valid. It was only a lie we told to those two dragon princesses.¡±

    ¡°No, Suzia. I know. Are you going to stay here in the future?¡±

    ¡°No. The Mutant Holy Beasts have already found my location so I have to move. Otherwise, many other Mutant Holy Beasts wille to find trouble.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then...I¡¯ll be taking off now. Take care, my great goddess!¡±

    Be had wanted to keep God Princess Suzia but she withdrew her words. Suzia¡¯s battle power was now close to that of the Ancient Twelve Devil Kings. If she was brought back to the world underneath early, she might attract the attention of the Twelve Demon Kings and they might have an early sh.

    In order to keep her ns from being disrupted, Be had to give up on bringing God Princess Goddess Suzia back for now. Instead, she would just ask Suzia not to head back for the time being, and then she¡¯ll secretly arrange someone to protect her.

 Volume 7 Chapter 399: Invitation to Sweet Student Union Meeting Upon Return

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 399: Invitation to Sweet Student Union Meeting Upon Return</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    North of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s campus, at Filomena Nobility Academy, outside the new elven tavern, ¡°Charming Moon¡±, where the Benedict Manor used to be. Be and her group rode on Silver Princess Isabel¡¯s back and returned to the academy in a shy way. While they were in the air, Be bumped into the patrolling Disciplinary Committee Chief Natasha again.

    Natasha turned her slightly pink and pretty face away, acting as if she couldn¡¯t see the returning truant Be. Throughout the entire Olsylvia Academy, the only person who could skip ss in such a shy way was Be. To not have been dragged away to write a reflection twice after flying past Disciplinary Committee Chief Natasha, she could onlyment on how good her friend was to her.

    Be had obtained arge number of precious ingredients from Sky Jungle Veblen, so she was 90% sure this school festival was going to be a sess. Except for the fact that she wasn¡¯t able to bring back God Princess Suzia, Be was basically satisfied with everything else. After returning to ¡°Charming Moon¡±, Silver Dragon Princess Isabel and Ice Dragon Princess Mavis said their goodbyes. They weren¡¯t students of the Olsylvia Academy, but of the Alessandra Academy next door, so they couldn¡¯t stay overnight at this side of the campus.

    ¡°Mavis and I will be returning now, Be. Looking forward to your new dishes! We¡¯lle to visit again during the school festival.¡±

    ¡°That so? What a shame. Right, could you guys...¡±

    For some unknown reason, Be secretly asked Isabel and Mavis the location of Alessandra Academy¡¯s dorm. Although Isabel found this strange, she couldn¡¯t figure out what Be was up to. Thus, she easily told her the location of the dorm where she and Mavis stayed.

    At this time, Silver Dragon Princess Isabel had not realized the consequences of telling the evil demoness Be where she stayed. Right now, bold and strange ideas had already formed in Be¡¯s mind. Assassin Noreya and Marite Master ine, who knew of Be¡¯s evil intentions, smiled and did not say anything, nor did they try to sell her out. Be¡¯s nasty tastes had never changed. Since they knew they couldn¡¯t stop her, they might as well just go with the flow.

    After bringing the ingredients back, Be bumped into her little sister, Lisha, and Princess Kriss at the entrance of the Charming Moon. The duo was returning from ss when they saw Be and the girls. It was a meaningful time to be encountering each other.

    ¡°Big Sister Be, you skipped ss again! So annoying. This isn¡¯t fair! Take me along next time! Ever since knowing that you¡¯re... Our old man... has been writing one letter after another.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s where you¡¯re not right, Little Sister Lisha. Isn¡¯t it a student¡¯s duty to study? You have to study properly and not skip ss like us. It¡¯s good for you to study more.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Be, you still have the nerve to say that? Don¡¯t just stand there, Big Sister Kriss! You tell her, or Big Sister¡¯s going to y me for a fool again.¡±

    Ever since Be admitted that her surrogate identity was princess Felia, the Octavia Empire¡¯s Emperor had been acting very obsessed. He didn¡¯t make any noise, but he would write letters to Be and the sisters around her, Little Sister Lisha, Big Sister Irene, and Second Sister Luce. The contents were the same: They were kind reminders for Be to return.

    After responding that she¡¯d think about it after the Winter School Festival, she stopped caring about her mothend. The Octavia Empire was now politically stable, unlike the Manasvir Empire that needed their princes and princesses to return to prepare for the unexpected. In response to Little Sister Lisha¡¯sints, Be could only hug her and pat her back as a sign offort.

    Lisha was easy to coax. After Be casually promised to let her taste the most delicious new dishes, this foodie little loli gave up on her principles from just before and ¡°made up¡± with Be. Girls could seriously change their minds as fast as flipping a page.

    ¡°Kriss, you¡¯re not here to make me apologize, too, are you? Let me say this first: It is the romance of a student¡¯s life to skip ss. Even if it¡¯s you, my faith will not be shaken.¡±

    ¡°Be, you... I¡¯m not here to persuade you. It¡¯s just, there¡¯s an announcement asking for you. Student Union President Angelina says she¡¯s looking for you for a meeting, but she never told me clearly what it¡¯s for. She sounded really mysterious. Seems like something only people at the level of the president can participate in.¡±

    Kriss hade to deliver a message to Be. Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Student Union President Angelina had asked Be to head over to the Central Students¡¯ Union meeting room to talk. The contents were kept a mystery, though. Even Kriss, who was in charge of delivering the message, had no idea. She only knew that people at the level of student president could participate. So to say, other than President Angelina, there were the other five branch student presidents of the five branch campuses of Olsylvia Academy.

    Counting Be, it was a mysterious meeting attended only by seven people. After receiving Chief President Angelina¡¯s message, Be felt that it must be something important she needed to consult with her about. In order to hurry up, Be passed over the special game and wild vegetables she had gotten from Sky Jungle Veblen to Kriss for now and went to her appointment alone.

    Before she headed over, an evil light shed past Be¡¯s eyes. She remembered that all the student presidents were her girlfriends. Before, President Isaman was ¡°foreign¡±, so Be couldn¡¯t be too carefree. Since even President Isaman had ¡°fallen¡±, she could now recreate some of those strange scenes that had appeared in her fantasies before.

    At Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Central Student Union office building located in a secluded corner of the north campus, Filomina Nobility Academy. Even though it was a tall building, it had an austere design that looked strangely aged. Before being used by the Central Student Union, it had been around for quite some time. The exact date of the construction was an unsolved mystery.

    It was now noon, and Be had just returned from Sky Jungle Veblen. She hadn¡¯t even had lunch yet when she rushed over to the Central Student Union building. This meeting seemed to be held in secret. The corridor downstairs was empty, as it was supposed to be closed today in the Central Student Union¡¯s schedule. This secret meeting might even be held by Chief President Angelina without the school¡¯s knowledge.

    The student council members on duty in the corridor were all girls, girls trusted by Chief President Angelina. After passing through the entrance, Be had to say the secret code, as written in the letter. There was a different secret code for each door, almost giving Be a mental breakdown. Wasn¡¯t this supposed to be a regr meeting for the student presidents? Did you really need to make it look like an ¡°underground mafia gathering¡±?! Unless they were going to discuss a shocking secret in the meeting? Be¡¯s intuition was spot on. She was able to guess that the contents really were a secret that nobody should know.

    The location of the meeting was the meeting room of the Central Student Union, which was built on the topmost floor of the Central Student Union¡¯s building. The ceiling itself was the rooftop of the building. A spherical, oval-shaped ss was used as a filter for the sunlight, turning it into soft and warm light that illuminated every corner of the meeting room.

    The meeting room was illuminated by natural sunlight, and no other lighting equipment was used. Based on the historical habits of the Central Student Union, all meetings were held in the morning. They didn¡¯t have meetings at night. To hold a meeting in this room under the sunlight was an allegory that every meeting held by the Central Student Union was upright and open, never plotting anything bad.

    Of course, this was just a nice allegory¡ªa hopeful fantasy. The reality was cruel, and dreams weren¡¯t always reliable. Even under the sunlight, evil still didn¡¯t rest. Just like right now, Be and the student presidents were having an evil meeting in this Central Student Union¡¯s meeting room that was supposed to be a symbol of light and sanctity.

    The door to the meeting room was locked from the inside. Without Chief President Angelina¡¯s orders, nobody outside was allowed to interrupt them. When the door of the meeting room was designed, soundproofing for the sake of secrecy was also included. Such a setting ensured that the meeting contents would not be overheard from outside to the greatest extent possible.

    Likewise, what happened within the meeting room was unknown to outsiders. The soundproofing was good, and it was the best ce for bad things to be done. Be took advantage of this and held one of the most erotic and evil ¡°special meetings¡± in the history of the Olsylvia Academy.

    Nearby the meeting¡¯s round table, the student presidents attending the meeting had all their clothes taken off by Be as soon as she came in. Be said that this open and honest approach suited the uprightness of the meeting theme. For the ¡°extreme heretic¡± Be, the student presidents wanted toin, but the words wouldn¡¯te out of their mouths. Other than President Isaman, the other presidents all had special ¡°intimate rtionships¡± with Be.

    Even if they said no, their bodies sold them out. Since they weren¡¯t able to go against Be¡¯s evil requests, they epted their fate and allowed Be to strip them naked and bring them into the meeting room that way. Not like anyone else was here to see anyway, and it was all-girl here. Furthermore, they were friends from the same dorm. It wasn¡¯t too big a deal to have the meeting like this, other than it feeling a little chilly.

    However, the student presidents had clearly underestimated Be¡¯s evilness. Very quickly, they realized they had fallen for her trap. Besidesing for the meeting, this demoness was even more interested in bullying them in all sorts of ways. The sunlighting in from the ceiling illuminated the entire meeting room where a ridiculous and evil scene was taking ce.

    Be sat at the ce that originally belonged to Chief President Angelina. This wide seat was ideal for special props. The golden pigtails President Lucia was sitting in Be¡¯s arms, being held like a doll from behind. Her face was beet red, and she was struggling weakly, but it looked more like she was wriggling forfort.

    Be didn¡¯t stand on ceremony and pressed her palm on the plump mounds in front of President Lucia¡¯s chest, rubbing and kneading the stic and charming ¡°red grapes¡±. At the same time, her other hand brushed past her smooth belly button and explored the most secretive part of this blonde, pigtailed loli. President Lucia was no match for Be and could only be bullied to the point where she was begging for mercy.

    ¡°Be, don¡¯t... They¡¯re still watching. We can¡¯t do this... Move... Move somewhere else!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll touch somewhere else then, Lucia. Really, just tell me directly if you want it. I won¡¯t me you!¡±

    ¡°Wait... That¡¯s not what I meant! Don¡¯t...¡±

    Be cunningly touched somewhere else, continuing to bully President Lucia. This time, President Lucia couldn¡¯t plead anymore. Her small mouth was taken by Be, and she wasn¡¯t able to say a single word. Her fair and petite body had be a treasure in Be¡¯s arms to receive all sorts of ¡°loving¡±.

    The other student presidents weren¡¯t in any better position than President Lucia, who was stuck in Be¡¯s arms. Assassin President Ivy and Archer President Britney, the two long ck-haired and blonde ponytailed beauties, were sitting on their knees in front of Be, one on each side, massaging Be¡¯s legs. This was no ordinary massage but a special one where they massaged her calves with the soft mounds on their chests. This was a unique service that no gentleman could buy, no matter the price.

    President Britney¡¯s face was red as she gently massaged Be. On the other side, even though President Ivy¡¯s face was still somewhat aloof, she had to provide the same special massage to Be. Looking at the droplets of sweat on the two student presidents¡¯ snowy skin, Be¡¯s sense of satisfaction shot up greatly.

    As the papal heir of the Radiant Church, Be would not bully her in front of the other presidents as a way of giving the Radiant Church some face. But that shameful y was still a scene that could cause a radiant follower¡¯s faith to copse. President Maria was lying not far in front of Be¡¯s seat, lifting her smooth and fair back for Be to use as a ¡°special table¡±. Every so often, Be would reach out to this beautiful maiden¡¯s sacred body and give it a nice stroke.

    President Maria looked at Be, who was getting intimate with the other student presidents on her sea. Her heart had long begun to feel uneasy. Had she not cared about her identity as a papal heir and was unable to reveal her ¡°true self¡± in front of the other student presidents, she would long have begged Be to touch her. This demoness Be, it was enough for her to just order her to clench her legs together, but she kept on reaching towards the sensitive parts of her body. Wasn¡¯t she forcing her to reveal everything?

    ¡°Britney, Ivy, use your tongues. I¡¯ve already taught you how to use it, so don¡¯t make me wait too long.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Mistress Be.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, as if I¡¯ll... Wait, I¡¯ll do it!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl! Don¡¯t move, President Maria. I told you that you¡¯re supposed to y the table. Would you like to y the chandelier instead?¡±

    Under Be¡¯s teasing, President Ivy and President Britney opened their little mouths and began a special leg massage for Be with their tongues. President Maria stopped struggling as well and allowed Be to touch wherever she liked. The remaining Chief President Angelina and President Isaman didn¡¯t join in for the time being. One of them still had to host the meeting, while for the other, Be had agreed not to force her to do strange things.

    Chief President Angelina was sitting at the meeting round table, but it was better to say that she was straddling her chair. Her legs were spread wide, and her two hands were behind her back,pletely disying her beautiful frontal charm in front of Be. There was a thin red rope around Chief President Angelina¡¯s fair and slender neck, its other end firmly in Be¡¯s hand.

    Of course, Be didn¡¯t intend to let this beautiful Chief President go. After she was done reading out the contents of the meeting, Be would pull the red rope in her hands, calling her over for some loving. Chief President Angelina¡¯s legs were already getting a bit numb. When she saw Be doing all sorts of ridiculous performances with the other presidents, her body naturally reacted. Strange water stains were flowing from the edge of the round table to the floor. Due to this messy scene, all the beautiful student presidents were in a ¡°helpless¡± state, except for Be, and they didn¡¯t have time to notice that detail.

    President Isaman was rtively safer. Other than putting her in the shameful appearance of being stripped naked, Be didn¡¯t touch her. However, not touching her felt even more gentlemanly. Isaman was clenching her legs and sitting on the carpet near Be¡¯s chair. Her face was flushed red as she nced around shyly, not daring to look where Be and the others were.

    Be had said earlier that if Isaman could finish arge bottle of water, she wouldn¡¯t trouble her. After ensuring that nothing was in that water, Isaman drank it. But who knew that it was Be¡¯s trap all along. As soon as she finished it, Be locked the meeting room door. Isaman really wanted to go to the bathroom, but the door was locked. Unless she drank anotherrge bottle of water, Be wouldn¡¯t open the door for her.

    However, if she drank any more, she really wouldn¡¯t be able to endure. Isaman tried her best not to move for fear that she would be unable to hold back in front of everyone. Even though only girls were here, doing that in front of people was still too embarrassing. No matter how amorous the other student presidents were, they would never go that far. Isaman didn¡¯t want to be the first. It felt like Be was outing her on purpose. She knew that she was already feeling dry in her mouth from looking at all these strange scenes with Be and the others, yet Be still put a bottle of water near her in an attempt to break her.

    Now, Isaman had no choice but to wait until Be was done bullying the other student presidents beforeing to take her to the bathroom. Be had already expressed that if she didn¡¯t stay like a good girl, she would force her to drink the water. For the sake of keeping herst saving grace, Isaman had topromise.

    ¡°Be, we invited you here for a meeting, not to, ah... Don¡¯t pull me...¡±

    ¡°Chief President Angelina, seems like you still don¡¯t know how to hold a proper meeting!¡±

    With a casual tug, Be pulled Chief President Angelina to the chair with strong demonic power. She brought her into her arms and pressed her face-to-face against President Lucia, who was in her arms. Seeing that she was also about to ¡°sink¡±, President Angelina had to say what she had to say beforehand.

    ¡°Be, could I invite you to infiltrate next door and investigate?¡±

 Volume 7 Chapter 400: Gentleman Parking Exchange Lot at Antoinette Academyâ€™s Entrance

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 400: Gentleman Parking Exchange Lot at Antote Academy¡¯s Entrance</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The twelve human academies¡¯ exchange tournament was divided into two parts, the Martial Conference in the summer and the Academic Symposium in the winter. The most intuitive section of the exchange tournament was the Martial Conference. After all, most of the audience hadmoner backgrounds, so not many of them could understand the Academic Symposium.

    If it were a more intuitivepetition like the Martial Conference, most of the audience would be able to directly distinguish the strengths and weaknesses of the twelve academies. So, every human academy paid much attention to this exchange tournament. They all anticipated to let their names be known in the battle to get free publicity to advertise for next year¡¯s enrollment.

    Last year¡¯s champion was the Olsylvia Academy, while the Alessandra Academy ranked sixth. This year was different. Who knew if the next door Alessandra Academy got ¡°doped up¡± and bought some ¡°cheats¡± or something, but their battle power soared wildly this year. While the Olsylvia Academy was having their exchange with the other academies, Alessandra Academy didn¡¯t dare tog behind in their exchange matches with the other academies.

    In the end, Alessandra was able to defeat the fifth to second ranked academies in short session. The only part theycked was being unable to defeatst year¡¯s champion, Olsylvia Academy. This speed of growth was shocking. The difference in strength between the second-ranked academy and Olsylvia Academy wasn¡¯t too great back then; the Olsylvia Academy had just gotten lucky and won by a narrow margin. If they were defeated in seconds, Olsylvia Academy wouldn¡¯t have been much better than them.

    Chief President Angelina of the Olsylvia Academy nned to ask Be, who was good at infiltration, to help her scout out Alessandra Academy For Foreign Races, and investigate information on their strongest students. Even though this kind of practice was hical and against the principle of fairness, Chief President Angelina¡¯s ns clearly had the support of the upper echelons of the academy.

    With the traditionalism of humans, they wouldn¡¯t want Alessandra Academy, which was made up of exotic races, to be the champions of the twelve academies. Even though Alessandra Academy For Foreign Races was considered a member of the twelve human academies, they were not the same race as them and weren¡¯t trusted. From start to end, humans and foreign races had never truly trusted each other.

    If she were going to scout out Alessandra Academy, Be couldn¡¯t just waltz straight in. Even though it wasn¡¯t apletely closed off campus, and the exotic students could visit the Olsylvia Academy, they did not wee human students from this side to visit. Due to strong paranoia, it was almost time for the special preparations for the tournament between the twelve academies to begin. The security of the campus was raised extensively as they ced aplete ban on visitors from the Olsylvia Academy.

    However, that did not mean that Alessandra Academy¡¯s campus forbade humanspletely. As long as they weren¡¯t students of the twelve academies, it wasn¡¯t so hard for others to enter the campus for a visit. Coincidentally, the Antote Academy on the other side of the Olsylvia Academy did not belong to the twelve human academies and was not subject to those restrictions. Plus, Antote Academy was an open ¡°art school,¡± so it wasn¡¯t hard to enter.

    Based on the results of the discussion between Chief President Angelina and the other student presidents, their best n was to slip into the ¡°art school¡± Antote Academy first. Once they had gotten their hands on the academy¡¯s uniform or proof of identity, they¡¯d then infiltrate the Alessandra Academy. Infiltrating other academies as a third party was the perfect n. Even if their spying operation were discovered, Be could just pretend to be a student from a different academy and get out of it easily. The Olsylvia Academy wouldn¡¯t be dragged into it.

    The Olsylvia Academy itself would not help Be obtain the clothes from Antote Academy. That would leave evidence or weaknesses behind that could be exploited. The top brass of the academy did not send anyone out; only Chief President Angelina and the others contacted Be in secret to make a ¡°secret agreement.¡±

    In return, Be and her Rose Society would obtain four ¡°permanent full attendance¡± records. This was a ¡°school cheat¡± that four of them could obtain full attendance records while openly skipping sses. With it, Be could get four of her Rose Society¡¯s girl friends to not have to worry about their attendance anymore. Not every one of her girl friends was like Assassin Noreya and Puppet Master ine, who were fine with their attendance records even after skipping ss.

    ¡°I demand an increase to six, or I won¡¯t ept the deal.¡±

    ¡°Be, four is already a lot... Don¡¯t... Let¡¯s talk things over before you...¡±

    ¡°Chief President Angelina. You¡¯re someone on my side, so at times like these, you just have to ry my message to the upper echelons of the academy.¡±

    At Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Central Students¡¯ Union building, Be was still bullying the other beautiful student presidents at the topmost meeting room. Chief President Angelina, who had been watching the whole time, had already been pulled into Be¡¯s arms, pressing face to face against President Lucia, who was already bullied until her coquetry was released. This golden pigtails loli could no longer distinguish who was pressing against her. With two beauties pressing against her both front and back, she could only endure bullying from both sides.

    As Chief President Angelina¡¯s body pressed against President Lucia, the soft chests of these two beauties were pressed together. After feeling the sensitive points on their chests rubbing together, Chief President Angelina¡¯s face turned red and hot. She wanted to get up but couldn¡¯t. Be¡¯s hand was pressing down firmly on her smooth and fair back, making it so she couldn¡¯t get up.

    ¡°I agree, Be, so please let go...¡±

    ¡°Why should I, Angelina? Can you really bear to see President Lucia suffer alone? Come on, open your mouth and kiss her. Your body wants it, so stop trying to resist.¡±

    ¡°No... I can¡¯t... Lucia, wait! Don¡¯t be tempted! Don¡¯te close...¡±

    Chief President Angelina made herst struggle. However, under Be¡¯s instigations, the golden ponytailed beauty President Lucia had long fallen into such a confused state of passion that she didn¡¯t even care who was in front of her anymore and moved forward to kiss Angelina¡¯s lips. Chief President Angelina¡¯s eyes widened into circles, clearly disoriented from this ¡°sudden attack.¡± She wanted to struggle, but she was toote. Lucia gave her a proper French kiss, curling their sweet tongues together.

    When Be got up from the seat, Chief President Angelina had already gotten sweet with President Lucia on the chair. President Britney and President Ivy, who were giving Be leg massages, had long turned red. Be tied them up simply and pushed Britney down onto the carpet, as she pressed the aloof assassin President Ivy down, pressing her face to face against Britney.

    As she expected, the two student presidents who were already deep into the mood began kissing and fondling each other without needing Be¡¯s reminder. Chief President Angelina, who was on the chair, had already begun ¡°taking the lead.¡± Since the Chief President of the Central Student Union didn¡¯t care anymore, what were the student presidents of the other branch academies afraid of? Be picked up the Radiant Church¡¯s papal heir, President Maria. Previously, President Maria took into ount the presence of the other student presidents and didn¡¯t dare to let go for the sake of upholding the Radiant Church¡¯s reputation.

    However, other than Isaman, the other student presidents were all too deep into it. They didn¡¯t care what happened between President Maria and Be at all. Be brought President Maria before president Isaman for a ¡°performance,¡± spreading her fair legs directly and pressing them underneath her domineeringly. Then, Be began reaching out to fondle all the sensitive spots on her body.

    ¡°Be, no... Not there! There are people...¡±

    ¡°What do you mean not there, Maria? This is the ce. Tell me, tell me that you want it... Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you indulge!¡±

    ¡°Be, that¡¯s too embarrassing... Not like this, stop teasing me. I¡¯m already...¡±

    ¡°Already what, Maria? If you don¡¯t tell me clearly, I won¡¯t understand you!¡±

    President Maria¡¯s body had clearly begun to react for a while now. After Be¡¯s continuous caresses, this papal heir of the Radiant Church finally threw aside herst shred of dignity and began pleading for Be to do strange things to her as she couldn¡¯t help it. All her body¡¯s sensitive spots were under the grasp of this demoness. If she didn¡¯t obey her, Be would break her down anyway. It was better to listen to her.

    President Isaman looked at the other student presidents in the room as her expression showed both bashfulness and helplessness. This was supposed to be a student president meeting, but Be had turned it around into an erotic exchange instead. What was worse was that this kind of meeting would be the norm after this. As long as Be was here to participate, the student presidents had to attend the meetings while being naked and seductive, just like now. They would get hot with each other first before talking business.

    Isaman had no way of disapproving of Be¡¯s decision. The opposition votes were held in a show of hands, but Be had already tied up all the student presidents¡¯ hands behind their backs and easily passed the decision to hold these secret student union meetings by a unanimous vote. After President Maria grew limp, Be stepped forward, extending her ¡°sinful hands¡± towards President Isaman.

    ¡°Wait, Be... Aren¡¯t we still in an agreement?! If you continue, I¡¯ll...¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve misunderstood, Isaman. I just wanted to take you to the bathroom, so we can talk about the infiltration n on the way.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then... Wait, why are you picking me up? I can walk on my own!¡±

    ¡°Isaman, your legs are already numb. I¡¯m just helping you out!¡±

    Even though President Isaman escaped the fate of being bullied, she still couldn¡¯t escape the option of being forced to y the ¡°game of shame¡± where Be carried her to the bathroom, spread her legs, and teased her as if she were taking care of a child. President Isaman, who had long been unable to hold in her dder, exposed the most shameful scene of herself in front of Be. Thest one to be teased this way was the assassin academy¡¯s Student Union Vice President Anya, as well as arge number of beautiful assassins.

    This secret student president meetingsted until eight in the evening. Be engaged in all sorts of strange and ¡°indescribable¡± affairs with the student presidents inside the meeting room. By the time she came out, other than Isaman, who still had some physical strength, the rest of the student presidents wereying together limply like a pile of mud as their fair bodies were covered in crystalline droplets of sweat. Such a charming part of these student presidents was a scene only Be alone was allowed to enjoy. The rest of the students could only dream about it.

    The infiltration operation had begun the next day. After a simple mention of the operation to her important girl friends, Little Sister Lisha, girlfriend Kriss, and the other Renegades, she set out. This operation had to be done alone. If the other girls followed, things would be bad if they were found out. Even though she could have Lisha and the other girls change into their fallen forms, it was highly probable that their fallen forms could be exposed.

    There were too many male Saviors in the Olsylvia Academy. Be didn¡¯t want the fallen forms of Lisha and the others to be exposed too early on, so she could only go by herself. ording to the information Isaman gave to her alone, the foreign races academy, Alessandra Academy, really had some powerful existences of unknown origins this year. She had yet to determine what attributes and camps these students belonged to.

    During this exchange between the twelve academies, the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s strongestpetitor would be the Alessandra Academy for the Foreign Races. To obtain victory, Olsylvia Academy¡¯s faculty nned to send someone to obtain information. Be dly epted the request and began working on one of the skills she was good at, infiltration.

    First, Be made her way to the ¡°art school¡± Antite Academy to prepare the necessary identifications. Antote Academy was an open style campus that Be had never visited before. This time, after arriving at the entrance and looking inside, she realized that this art school wasn¡¯t so shabby after all. Instead, it was a little overly luxurious. The size of the campus was the same as the Olsylvia Academy.

    The area upied by Olsylvia Academy was the size of the entire Olsylvia City. The two academies side by side were also equal to the size of Olsylvia City. In truth, Olsylvia City¡¯s city center could be taken as a part of the Olsylvia Academy, as the two academies next door were an expansion of the back of the city.

    As an art school, Antote Academy¡¯s design referenced the Olsylvia Academy. In terms of architecturalyout, this art school was actually modeled after the Olsylvia Academy. Simrly to the neighboring academy, this academy was separated into five directions, north, south, east, west, and central. The only difference was theirck of a branched off student union. The entire Antote Academy was managed by a single student union.

    The eastern campus was the ¡°dancers''¡± campus that specialized in nurturing dancers. The western campus was the ¡°singers''¡± campus, where all sorts of singers were trained. The southern campus was the ¡°musician¡± campus, specializing in trainingposers and performers of various genres. The northern campus was the ¡°artists''¡± campus, specializing in training all sorts of painters and sculptors. The central campus was the ¡°minstrels campus,¡± where a variety of minstrels were trained.

    The students of each campus wore different school emblems. Dancers wore silk, singers wore a heart, musicians wore a music note, artists wore a rainbow, and the minstrels wore a quill pen. You could differentiate all the students at a nce. Compared to the two academies next door, Antote Academy was closer to a modern college on Earth. The Other World¡¯s atmosphere wasn¡¯t as dense. The students here didn¡¯t know magic, as they looked just like regr college students.

    But of course, some parts of the atmosphere still differed from the art schools on Earth. Outside the huge and luxurious entrance of Antote Academy were all sorts of luxury carriages. There were no sports cars in this Other World dimension, so the status of a horse-drawn carriage was equivalent to a luxury sports car on Earth. The more luxurious the carriage was decorated and the more horses needed to draw the carriage, the greater the proof of its owner¡¯s noble status.

    The various carriages parked at Antote Academy¡¯s entrance had their curtains shut. The owners of the carriages were hiding inside. All evidence symbolizing the owner¡¯s identity was removed. Outside of each carriage door was a number of currencies, ranging from gold, silver, and copper. These were the tokens to request special services. Gold signified heading back to a different ce to stay the night, silver signified the trade at a different location, and copper meant the trade directly in the carriage.

    If a girl wanted to do business, she would stand outside the carriage for a minute or so and take the corresponding coin. If the owner of the carriage were interested in the girl, they would lift up their carriage curtain halfway, so the girl could get on the carriage. If there were no indication, it meant they weren¡¯t interested.

    This was simr to the rules ofpensated dating in her previous life. Be didn¡¯t know which gentleman was talented enough toe up with this special trading pattern simr to Earth. This was where many students of Antote Academy conducted their usual side jobs. The studentsing here to do exchanges also had the good sense to hide their school emblems. You wouldn¡¯t be able to tell which branch campus they came from this way.

    One thing worth noting here was that the exchanges between men and women were equal. Philosophical exchanges counted too. Those hanging fresh flowers on their carriages signified regr exchanges between men and women, and an iron glove signified philosophical exchanges. There were two different types of flowers used. Red signified the carriage¡¯s owner was a gentleman, and blue signified that the carriage owner was a noblewoman. When Be came to the scene of the exchange, she was stunned. She thought of doing a ¡°fake exchange¡± outside the school and casually buying the emblem and uniform from one of the Antote Academy¡¯s girls.

    However, the problem was that the ¡°trade rules¡± here were soplicated that even an old veteran like Be was dumbfounded when she arrived. Be wasn¡¯t really here to make an exchange with a girl. Based on the regr procedure here, she should havee with a blue flower and waited for a handsome man to make a deal with her. However, Be wasn¡¯t a noblewoman here to find a ¡°Romeo,¡± so she definitely couldn¡¯t put on a blue flower. If it were a red flower, it wasn¡¯t suitable either since she was a girl. For a moment, Be had no idea what she should be decorating her carriage with.

    An exchange came with great risks. Be even found a good number of crossdressers like ¡°pseudo loli¡± Charlotte in front of the school getting into philosophical carriages! Now, Be didn¡¯t dare to put on a decoration casually. It would be extremely awkward if the one getting into her carriage wasn¡¯t a real girl.

    Be was currently using a royal carriage she borrowed from Empress Manya Fn. While she hadn¡¯t noticed it yet, several girls had already been eyeing her carriage.

 Volume 7 Chapter 401: Discovery Upon Infiltrating Into Alessandra Academy

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 401: Discovery Upon Infiltrating Into Alessandra Academy</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal Ed

    In front of Antote Academy¡¯s entrance, at the ¡°gentleman¡¯s exchange¡± parking lot, many luxurious carriages were parked here. Simr to the luxury cars on Earth, a carriage¡¯s grandness depended not only on its decoration but also on the breed and number of horses pulling it. Nobles weren¡¯t such a hotmodity, so girls were more willing to choose a nouveau riche.

    When it came to nobles, they might be able to rise high into society, but the power struggle between nobles was also fierce. If you weren¡¯t careful, you might get mixed into the political fight and end up a victim. By contrast, getting together with a nouveau riche was less risky. They paid handsomely and never shirked off paying. The carriage Be was using was the one given to her by the Manasvir Empire¡¯s Empress, Manya Fn.

    This dark-gold carriage was decorated with flowing gold patterns. Even if the royal emblem was removed on purpose, many knowledgeable people could tell at a nce that this carriage belonged to the royal family. Especially the eighteen pure-white unicorns pulling the carriage, they had special golden horns on their heads, a symbol of the Manasvir Empire¡¯s royal horses.

    Even though she wanted to keep a low profile, her carriage was really too eye-catching. Seeing a royal carriage, the other carriages stayed far away on purpose. Royal family members wouldn¡¯t usually show up here. Furthermore, as the Manasvir Empire had just gone through a political change and royal purge, not a single male member of the royal family was left. Only female members such as Empress Manya Fn and arge number of princesses and consorts had survived.

    For a while, the onlookers couldn¡¯t guess which royal family was sitting inside the carriage. Still, many girls eyed Be¡¯s carriage just because it was used by the royal family. The probability of a royal appearing here was even lower than that of a great noble, and the chance to get to know a royal was not something that anyone could easily obtain.

    Nobody cared toe up to Be¡¯s carriage to ¡°request a trade¡±, purely because Be herself wasn¡¯t following the rules either. While others wereying out gold, silver, bronze coins, and the like, she casually hung purple-gold, tinum, and dark gold coins. Even more, she also hung a gem coin.

    An ordinary girl wouldn¡¯t have such special and precious currencies, and many had never even seen a gem coin before. In that case, they wouldn¡¯t be able to make a ¡°trade¡± with Be with the corresponding coin. They couldn¡¯t figure out whether Be was here to meet someone or she had juste to show off her wealth. Without the corresponding currency, they could only stand by and watch.

    While Be wondered how she would lure a random girl into her carriage, she suddenly saw a few familiar figures in the crowd of girls. They were the beautiful hosts of the magical broadcast room in the Manasvir Empire¡¯s capital, Madix City, when she participated in the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s inter-academy qualifyingpetition.

    They didn¡¯t seem to be here for trade and were just passing by. After setting her mind on them, Be took out her invisibility cloak and prepared to carry out her second n of ¡°borrowing clothes¡± from an acquaintance. She was currently using her true form as a Sacred Demon God, so practically nobody recognized her. Even if she was unintentionally exposed, nobody would associate her with Dragon Knight Grand Duke Bellina.

    After putting on her invisibility suit, she left quietly from the back of the carriage. It didn¡¯t take long for her to tail the girls when a petite little loli beauty appeared by Be¡¯s carriage. This loli¡¯s face looked blurry; she was clearly using some sort of virtual imaging technique. This wasn¡¯t her original body but just a false image.

    Obviously, this loli was very cautious. In addition to using a virtual image, she also added a ¡°cognitive impairment¡± magic onto her own illusion. With this double insurance, few people could spot her. When she arrived at the back of Be¡¯s carriage and didn¡¯t see her, the loli hesitated for a moment before reaching out with her right hand. In her palm was a spherical magic simr to a crystal ball. It showed the recent images of this carriage, and she was able to see Be before she left the carriage.

    Even top-tier existences like Time-Space Magic Demon Noesha and Dimensional Creator Alfreia could not control time-space like this loli. She could easily ess and rey the events that happened on any timeline, even in her illusory form. If she wanted to, she could turn time back right now.

    ¡°Big Sister Be, I finally found you. Since I caught her first, should I turn time back... No, if I do that, that bad big sis at Big Sister Samantha¡¯s house will find out where I am.¡±

    The loli felt her head throb at the sight of Be leaving. She wanted to use Time Warp, but she was worried about being discovered by her rival, Chief Demon God of the World Destructors, and having her tracks followed. Even though she wasn¡¯t scared of fighting her, Samantha had said that she didn¡¯t want her to fight the World Destructors¡¯ Chief. They were both her precious sisters, so the loli and the World Destructors¡¯ Chief had been following the agreement. Even if they wanted to fight, they would do it behind Sacred Demon God Samantha¡¯s back.

    ¡°Damn, forget it. I¡¯ll find a chance to meet with my big sisterter on. I don¡¯t have much time, so I have to save it!¡±

    The loli¡¯s illusion could only appear for a certain period. She nned to disappear first and look for Beter. Before disappearingpletely, she seemed to have thought of something interesting and kept one of the precious currencies hanging off Be¡¯s carriage. These currency coins had been touched by Be before and had her scent on them. With this, it would be much easier for her to find Be next time.

    ¡°Hmph, it¡¯s been over 10,000 years since west saw each other, and Big Sister Samantha has also learned to be bad... No, should I say that she¡¯s enlightened? Then, I¡¯ll reluctantly ept your date token.¡±

    Be still had no idea that a loli came to check out her carriage after she disappeared, much less the fact that she had left too quickly and missed a good opportunity to meet the leader of the Chaos Bringers. The loli leader was just like the Chief of the World Destructors: They were the most important people to Be¡¯s real identity, Sacred Demon God Samantha, in the past.

    At the moment, Be was secretly following the girls she knew into the Antote Academy. The reason why she didn¡¯t dare toe here in the past was that she was afraid of getting lost. The Antote Academy was about the same size as the Olsylvia Academy, with many roads around the huge campus. If one didn¡¯te here often, neers would inevitably lose their way when visiting this ce for the first time.

    This time, with an acquaintance leading the way, Be saved herself a lot of walking around. Apanied by the unaware girls, she was able to take this opportunity to admire the atmosphere in the Antote Academy. As an art school, the average quality of the girls here was simr to the Olsylvia Academy, but the girls here were so well-dressed that it gave others the impression that they here were prettier.

    Be changed her n again. She originally wanted to ask these beauties she knew to ¡°borrow¡± their clothes, but there were so many pretty girls here that it was probably fine for her to change her target. Be mostly saw girls all throughout this trip. There weren¡¯t many boys here, and the male-to-female ratio was said to be one to ten, or even lower.

    After all, there was a pitifully low number of boys attending art schools. Many boys would rather be mercenaries than attend ss. If the group of crossdressers among the boys was excluded, the normal boys left were even less. As an art school, the Antote Academy¡¯s uniforms weren¡¯t as conservative. They were much more ¡°conscientious¡± than the Olsylvia Academy and consisted of military uniforms divided into ck and white. The ck one was matched with red epaulets and buttons, while blue or gold epaulets and buttons were used for white. It looked simr to the military-style uniforms of Alessandra Academy for Foreign Races next door.

    The color division had special meaning. ck uniforms marked those from lower grades, and white uniforms represented the more senior ones. In the ¡°gentlemen¡¯s exchange market¡± at the school entrance, girls in white uniforms charged higher for their services. Compared with the young sprouts without a lot of experience, if any, the ¡°old veterans¡± and ¡°old gentlemen¡± in this other world preferred spending more money, so they could y with an experienced girl.

    The skirt part was very conscientiousa??short with stockings. The ck uniforms were matched with ck stockings and the white uniforms with white ones. It was much nicer than the old-fashioned school uniforms of the Olsylvia Academy. This wasn¡¯t Be¡¯s first or second time stalking pretty girls either. She was experienced and was soon able to find a new suitable target.

    It was a pretty girl in a white school uniform, aqua blue irises, and long ocean-blue hair. She was sitting and resting in the garden by the side of the road. This girl was different from the rest. She had somebat capabilities, unlike the average art school student. Be could feel magic elements flowing inside her body even at a distance.

    Be thought for a while and confirmed the identity of this beautya??the second princess of the Aldridge Empire, Princess An. Be had heard of this Princess An from First Princess ¡°First Chapter of the Sky¡± Eveny and Third Princess ¡°Third Chapter of Taboo¡± Effie. She came to know of her due to the sh in their personalities; this princess rarely interacted with them.

    She had heard that Princess An was difficult to get along with. She was unruly and bad-tempered, making it hard for her to connect with the other princesses. Her personality was a hard match for the many young mistresses from noble families as well. However, Be felt that there was more to this. Princess Eveny and Princess Effie had heard about Princess An¡¯s bad personality from the other young mistresses they were close with, and they hadn¡¯t personally seen Princess An in recent years.

    An was sitting at the table, sipping tea. There were a dozen beautiful girls in ck and white maid uniforms by her side. From her elegant tea-drinking posture, Be knew that her personality wasn¡¯t as bad as rumors imed to be. That grace and calm were by no means fake. But what impressed Be more was not Princess An¡¯s beautiful legs in those pure white stockings, but the extra plump twin peaks in front of her chest. Among the beautiful mage profession girls in Be¡¯s group, none of them had Princess An¡¯s cup size. Perhaps the reason why Princess An was ndered to have a lousy personality stemmed from her ¡°extraordinary¡± chest, and the other beauties were shading her on purpose out of envy.

    Be immediately switched her target to Princess An. They were in the garden just beside the entrance of the Antote Academy. It would save her a lot more time and was also much safer for her to get a school uniform and student identity here than searching deeper inside the school. There was also another crucial reason. Be learned from the little sister of an old enemy she had pushed down before, Golden Legend Society¡¯s Chairman Carlos, Caroline, that Princess An was Chairman Carlos¡¯s fiancee. It was a political marriage agreed upon between the Emperor of the Aldridge Empire and Carlos¡¯s family¡¯s business association.

    Be didn¡¯t want to give such a beautiful chesty mage to her rival Carlos. Carlos was someone who always tried to go against her. So, Be wouldn¡¯t sit happy without cucking him once. He had not touched princess An yet, meaning Be would be able to get her first. After deciding on a target, Be gave up on the beautiful young hosts and slowly felt her way over to Princess An¡¯s location.

    ¡°This tea is awful, and this breakfast too. Simply terrible. Hurry up and get it changed!¡±

    ¡°But Young Mistress An, this is already the best. There¡¯s none around anymore!¡±

    ¡°Then hurry up and look for some! You don¡¯t have to return if you can¡¯t find any.¡±

    As soon as Be got close, she was able to see Princess An reprimanding her maids loudly. Even though she wasn¡¯t as fierce as was said in the rumors, she still had the temper of a young mistress. Be looked at the flipped over tea and breakfast. They were all the most expensive breakfast items you could purchase nearby. It must be hard for the maids, as serving this young mistress wasn¡¯t easy.

    Right, if it were the maids, she might be able to... Be turned her eyes around and swept her gaze over to Princess An¡¯s side. The rest of the battle maids had already dispersed. While they were away, Be found a hidden corner of the garden and changed into a ck and white maid outfit she had made while she was still in stealth mode.

    The maid outfits of the other worlds werergely simr. Be changed into one that was the same as the ones worn by the battle maids at Princess An¡¯s side. And, with nothing to distinguish the identity with, Princess An might not be able to tell that Be was an imposter. Based on Princess An¡¯s young mistress personality, there was a high probability that she wouldn¡¯t deliberately remember the faces of the maids around her, so there was a low chance of Be being found out.

    ¡°Darn it, is there really no tea or breakfast that can make me happy? Hey you, that maid over there. Why are you still here? Quickly go and find me better tea and refreshments, or I¡¯ll deduct your sry!¡±

    Princess An looked at Be, who had suddenly appeared behind her, and was very surprised. Even though this beautiful girl with dark ck hair was wearing a ck and white maid¡¯s outfit, she had an unusual temperament. No matter how she looked at her, she didn¡¯t seem like a maid but more like the queen of some empire. An could not remember when such an imposing maid had appeared in the group of battle maids under hermand. With her temper, she would have snapped at any maid in passing, but Be¡¯s aura made it so that Princess An subconsciously adjusted her tone a little.

    ¡°Young Mistress An, I¡¯ve found you breakfast, but...¡±

    ¡°Well, if you got it, then hurry up... Uh, what¡¯s wrong with your eyes? Are you alright?!¡±

    Seeing the ck eye patch that Be had put on on purpose, An mistook it for an eye injury. An got up and left her seat,ing in front of Be. Be¡¯s eye was fine. She was currently in her true identity as Sacred Demon God Samantha, so she could not reveal her mismatching eyes for now. Be had no choice but to find an eye patch to hide the scarlet one, leaving the more eptable golden eye visible.

    Be was a little surprised when Princess An helped her up. So this princess wasn¡¯tpletely unreasonable, huh? At that thought, she secretly cut out a few special items from the food she was going to give Princess An. ording to her original n, Be would knock An unconscious with drugs before snatching her clothes and retreating. Princess An¡¯s unintentionally friendly gesture made Be change her mind and abandon that evil method. She considered implementing a backup n instead.

    ¡°These tea leaves... Where did you get them?!¡±

    In Be¡¯s hand was a God World tea called ¡°Green Crystal¡± that she had obtained near Sacred Lake Raphael when she was at the central part of Sky Jungle Veblen. The leaves¡¯ color was as brilliantly green as emeralds, and it emitted a vivid green luster under the light. The faint fragrance could be clearly detected at a distance. It permeated around Be and Princess An, causing Princess An¡¯s face, which had always been cool, to finally rx.

    Even the picky Princess An, who had never seen the God World¡¯s tea leaves before and was used to picking holes in each treasure first upon getting it, did not say anything this time. There was nothing she could criticize about this God World tea. She carefully took the small bottle containing the tea leaves of ¡°Green Crystal¡± from Be¡¯s hand and observed it with rapt attention.

    ¡°Miss An, this tea was collected a few days ago from ake that a beautiful girl brought me to, but I don¡¯t remember where thatke was anymore.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Is there really such a mysteriouske in this world?¡±

    An was so focused on her tea that she didn¡¯t notice Be quietly approaching from the other side where the water barrel was. Be was nning to blow up the barrel secretly and drench Princess An¡¯s body. That way, she would have to change her clothes. After that, she would follow her to the bathroom as her maid, steal her clothes, and leave. Even though it would be very ruffian-like for her to do, it was at least subtler than drugging her. Just as Be was about to make her move, ament from Princess An made her change her n again.

    ¡°That¡¯s great. With this tea, Isabel and the dragon princesses will look at me differently. Pack up and follow me to the Alessandra Academy next door. Right, from today on, you¡¯re the new head maid.¡±

 Volume 7 Chapter 402: The Secret Exchanging Of Blows Inside Princess Aslanâ€™s Private Mansion

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 402: The Secret Exchanging Of Blows Inside Princess An¡¯s Private Mansion</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Inside the dorms at the central campus of Antote Academy, Be was undercover as a maid as she followed Princess An to her room. As the second princess of the Aldridge Empire, she was highly regarded within the academy. Although she was not the president of the Student Union, she was one of the many vice-presidents and was in charge of the central campus. Each of the five campuses of Antote Academy was managed by a vice-president and they were technically on the same level as the actual Student Union President.

    The central campus of Antote Academy was simr to Frank Civilian Academy, where they specialized in developing ¡°wandering poets¡± ¨C who were basically philosophers. The entire Other World in this dimension was filled with these ¡°wandering poets¡± and the most useless of the lot came from the central campus. The students here were only in school to get by.

    Princess An was no exception. She was more powerful than the third princess ¨C the ¡°Third Chapter of Taboo¡± Princess Effie, and was second to the first princess ¨C the ¡°First Chapter of the Sky¡± Princess Eveny. Among the members of the Aldridge Empire¡¯s royal family, she was technically ranked second. Even with the addition of the hidden top expert, the sixth Princess Ariel of the Renegades, Princess An would still make it into the top three. This meant that she did not attend Antote Academy to further develop her skills and she was merely there to waste time.

    ???

    Antote Academy was mainly for the rich. Although not all the students were nobility or from rich families, at least sixty percent of the students were well-to-do; the remaining forty percent were regr students. The interior of the academy was elegantly designed. In fact, in some areas, the decor was even more opulent and intricate than Olsylvia Academy¡¯s nobility branch ¨C Filomena Nobility Academy, and was even more extravagant than Euphemia Imperial Academy.

    Olsylvia Academy would attempt to bridge the gap in status between students and would usually not allow the rich students to get away with everything they wanted. On this side, Antote Academy did not ce any restrictions on students who wanted to unt their wealth. The academy¡¯s atmosphere was extremely materialistic and was definitely a rich man¡¯s world. Life in the academy was no different from being in society outside.

    Along the way, Be could see grand buildings and all sorts of opulent entertainment facilities. It almost seemed as though she was back on Earth, in Dubai. Anything you could think of as entertainment within the Human Continent could probably be found here. If not for the difference innd size, it would beparable to Madix City, the capital of the Manasvir Empire. The luxury student apartments here were even more extravagant than those within Olsylvia Academy. Back there, there were still shared dormitories while inside Antote Academy, the mansion district was essentially a dormitory on its own. Each student was assigned to their own small mansion and were allowed to bring their own servants as well.

    Other than servants and housekeepers, they could even bring their personal guards and there was no limit to the headcount as long as they paid the required additional fees. ording to the rules, guards that carried weapons were only allowed within their owner¡¯s assigned property. However, for a much higher price, their owners could be allowed to have up to three guards shadowing them.

    Be truly did not dare to agree with the atmosphere within Antote Academy where the rampant ostentatious unting of wealth, materialism, constant power struggles, and using of others to achieve their own ends could be seen everywhere. In fact, this arts school did not even set up a disciplinarymittee at all, which meant that they had no intention of solving any of the disciplinary issues within the academy at all. Those who unted their wealth and those who resented the wealthy had secretly been at loggerheads for a long time. Every so often, a fight would ur.

    Although Antote Academy had stepped up their security, the guards were not all-powerful. The student¡¯s personal guards were usually responsible for their own safety. Since the school could only activate a limited number of guards, priority would often be given to the areas where the wealthiest students lived and they would not bother with the regr students.

    As Antote Academy was severely prized, the atmosphere was thick with danger. The perfection of this arts school merely existed on the surface. Underneath that beautiful facade, there was all sorts of hidden darkness that only those who have experienced life within the academy would understand. There was too much of a disparity between the regr students and the wealthy students. In fact, the regr students were the only ones who would pick up customers at the academy¡¯s gates.

    As regr students did not have much money, they had no choice but to participate in such activities that could provide them with easy money. The dormitories that they lived in were all extremely small houses, which was worlds apart from how Princess An and the other wealthy students were treated. Unlike regr students, Princess An and the other students like her would never participate in any of those special transactions. The dormitory area that they lived in was basically luxurious mansions. Each student had their own mansion that came with various recreational and entertainment facilities such as gardens and swimming pools. It would not be wrong to consider it an area where the rich gathered at all.

    Fortunately, there was a special branch for regr civilians within Olsylvia Academy. President Britney of Frank Civilian Academy¡¯s Student Union had as much authority as the other student union presidents. Over there, the rtionship among the civilians, the nobility, and the royalty, was rtively bnced. On the other hand, Antote Academy did not care about this at all and allowed the disparity between the wealthy and the regr students to grow even further without doing anything to mediate the situation.

    As Antote Academy was not considered as part of the Human¡¯s twelve famous academies, they were always invited to the Twelve Academy¡¯s union battles as a guest to help with the logistics and to cheer the other schools on. This meant that even the Imperial Union would turn a blind eye to the chaos that was happening within Antote Academy. Unless things had gone out of control, the Union would not step in.

    Each year, Antote Academy was the Imperial Union Conference¡¯s most generous sponsor and would donate much more than the other twelve academies. Since they would receive so much in gold, naturally, the Union would choose not to interfere with Antote Academy. At the moment, there was nothing that Be could do either. Unless they were part of the Twelve Academies, it would not be possible for the higher ups to make any changes.

    Princess An lived in an extremely luxurious mansion that stood upon arge expanse ofnd. It was a three story mansion with a private swimming pool and garden. Other than Princess An, her battle maids lived here with her as well. Unlike the other girls, she did not seem to prefer male maids or housekeepers. Instead, she simply brought her own battle maids when she arrived at Antote Academy and did not bother to bring any personal guards along.

    There was a reason for her confidence. After all, Princess An was a high level Mage. Most of the girls here who did not have anybat abilities. When facing an enemy, they only had two options ¨C surrender or run. Inparison, Princess An would definitely put up a strong fight. The tension was palpable inside the student residential area. When Be and Princess An arrived, they were met withrge amounts of heavily armed guards.

    As Princess An was both a Student Union Vice-President and a princess, she was easily recognized. This meant that none of the guards on patrol woulde up to interrogate them. Although the guards were curious about Be, that strange maid, none of them dared to approach them to ask any questions. The academy was filled with wealthy and highly influential students and they could not afford to offend them at all. In fact, this was the case for the maids, servants, and housekeepers that belonged to such students.

    Since Be¡¯s true identity was the Sacred Demon God Samantha, it was extremely obvious that her appearance and aura was not a maid¡¯s. After all, she was a queen. Even if she was wearing a conservative maid¡¯s outfit, she would not be able to hide the way she carried herself. However, if Princess An, her mistress, did not suspect anything, it would not be appropriate for outsiders to say anything. All they could do was to pretend that they had not seen anything and y along with their performance.

    ¡°Princess An, security here is way too tight. Haven¡¯t we already arrived in the safe zone?¡±

    ¡°Be, it¡¯s not like that. Normally, there would not be this much security on high alert. However, since school started, the academy has not been too peaceful. I suppose you have not heard anything like this before.¡±

    As they walked, Be tried to chat with Princess An. Surprisingly, both of them got along quite well. After learning Be¡¯s name, Princess An did not really care that Be did not speak with deference like a maid should. She seemed to have silently epted her ¡°impolite¡± ways and spoke to her as though they were friends, almost as equals. For some strange unknown reason, Princess An seemed to have taken a liking to Be.

    This was one of the Demon God¡¯s natural hidden attributes which allowed them to gain the favor of any pretty girl around them. Since Be did not know that her original form had such a hidden attribute, she was now flirting unintentionally. Princess An said many things to Be, including how she was unhappy with the royal family¡¯s marriage arrangement and how she did not have any feelings for Chairman Carlos of the Golden Legend Society.

    Carlos was not too bad of a person, just unsuitable. Princess An always admired the strong and powerful, especially those who could use brute force. On the other hand, Carlos was the heir of a sessful businessman whocked physical strength and was not even able to reach the level of a regr junior Mage. This was mainly the reason why Princess An had once again rejected the thought of this political marriage.

    Other than that, Be had managed to find out why the entire residential area of the Antote Academy was under such tight security. Apparently, since school began, ¡°midnight perverts¡± had been spotted within the academy that specifically targeted the girls who did not have anybat abilities at all. Those perverts not only robbed them of their valuables, some of those girls had lost all their clothes as well. Since they had been leftpletely naked, the girls had no choice but to run back naked in broad daylight. That psychological trauma would probably scar them for life.

    None of those girls had said anything about what had happened, which meant that until now, no one knew if the girls had been sexually assaulted. After Princess An got changed, she was supposed to pay a visit to the Dragon Princesses from Alessandra Academy next door. As her newly appointed head maid, Be would definitely apany the princess. This was a once in a lifetime opportunity to infiltrate the ce. Be knew that she would ensure that Princess An would leave the residential area safely, even if it meant putting aside her pride as a Demon God.

    ¡°Your Highness, wee back. The bath has already been prepared! Pleasee with us.¡±

    ¡°Erm, I don¡¯t think... lead the way then!¡±

    At the entrance of Princess An¡¯s mansion, they met her battle maids, who swiftly came up to pay their respects to the princess. Just as Be was about to leave with Princess An, two of the battle maids reached out and stopped her in her tracks.

    ¡°Excuse me, maid, stop right there. That is Her Highness¡¯ private space and regr maids are not allowed to enter.¡±

    ¡°Hold on, you will not be rude. She is Be, my newly appointed head maid. This means that she will be your direct superior and you will not act with such insolence!¡±

    ¡°Princess An, don¡¯t worry about me. I¡¯ll join you in a moment. I got my clothes a little dirty earlier. I¡¯ll change into a fresh set of clothes before looking for you.¡±

    ¡°Well... alright,e by the balcony on the third floor when you¡¯re done.¡±

    When she saw that Be had been stopped, Princess An immediately turned to berate her other maids and ordered them to allow Be to pass. After being scolded, a sh of murderous intent shed across their eyes. Although it was extremely well hidden, it did not escape Be¡¯s sharp eyes and she easily spotted the unusual situation.

    Be smelled danger, but she remainedposed as she went her separate ways with Princess An. Although there seemed to be nothing wrong with what the two maids were wearing and their expressions did not betray them, Be took one look and knew that they were definitely fake. Demon Gods and Evil Gods were extraordinarily discerning when ites to Humans. As World Destroyers had always used Humans for their experiments, they were extremely familiar with them.

    Be was a hundred percent sure that those two maids were actually men in disguise. Her golden eyes had spotted a male¡¯s shadow on those maids. Normally, this would not ur with women. Aside from these two, it seemed like the rest of the maids in this mansion were also all men in disguise.

    Be was simply ying along with their ruse. She wanted to know if these guys belonged to the group of perverts who were creating trouble within Antote Academy. She followed them to a secluded corner. Along the way, those two fake maids were acting strangely. The path that they had taken wasden with quite a few traps. Every time they passed one, they would simply sidestep them, hoping that Be would fall into one of them. However, Be merely walked over those traps without anything happening to her.

    Be maintained a poker face and did not seem to care about the dozen or so troops lying in ambush around her. Her feet were actually stepping on air as she hovered just slightly off the ground. It was barely noticeable unless one was paying attention. While using the ¡°Air Walk¡±, there was no way for her to step into a trap. Even if there were modernndmines in the ground, they would not cause Be any damage at all.

    ¡°Head Maid, you...¡±

    ¡°Alright, are we done with the act? It¡¯s extremely tiring trying to coordinate with your performance. Anyter, I would probably end up missing some important things.¡±

    ¡°Damn it, you¡¯re... brothers, move it! Tear this bitch¡¯s clothes off and throw her out into the streets.¡±

    Once they realized that Be had tricked them, those fake maids finally revealed their true colors. They whipped out their weapons and charged towards her from every direction. Suddenly, this secret area was beginning to fill with puffs of white toxic smoke. If Be was not wrong, there were Magic Forbidding Stones buried near where she was standing, which would restrict a Mage¡¯s ability to quickly cast any attacks.

    Be was not a Mage and those Magic Restricting Stones could only dispel the magical elements within a specific area, which would greatly limit the effect of a Mage¡¯s abilities. However, a Demon God¡¯s magic came from within. This meant that those stones had no effect on Be and seemed more like a joke.

    Be removed her ck eye patch, no longer needing to hide her heterochromatic eyes. Behind her, a faint ck shadow appeared. The demonic shadow split up into countless tentacles and instantly killed the fake maids standing closest to her. They died in an extremely gory manner. The tentacles pierced through their eyes and mouths and blood was sttered everywhere.

    Be did not lift a finger at all. She merely summoned an Abyss Demonic Being to aid in the fight. The type of Abyss Demonic Being summoned was rted to the level of Demon God. For instance, this particr demonic being was the ¡°Dark Devourer¡± ¨C a fearsome Abyss Demonic Being that specializes in absorbing Human flesh and blood. If Be did not control it well here and left it to roam freely, there was a possibility that all of Antote Academy would be wiped out overnight.

    Those unfortunate fake maids had the blood and flesh sucked out of their dead bodies by those long ck tentacles that seemed to act as straws. In the end, even their bones had been devoured. Within moments, other than the masks that those fake maids had used, there were no traces that they even existed, not even blood. An entire team of more than one dozen members was instantly wiped out, just like that.

    ¡°Seriously, they were too exaggerated. As a dom, you all fail!¡±

    Be then turned around and gave her orders to the ¡°Dark Devourer¡±. Its task was to get rid of any of the fake maids who were lying in wait around the mansion as Be still had other matters to handle. She needed to see how Princess An was doing. After receiving Be¡¯s instructions, the demonic being split into multiple body doubles and entered the mansion in search of the remaining fake maids.

    Be put her eye patch back on. However, right before she was about to leave, she seemed to have thought of something. Casually, she reached down and picked up the Human-skin masks that they had used as a disguise. Those masks appeared to be some highly forbidden item. This meant that even the four Human underground evil organizations would not be able to buy them and she had no idea how those fake maids had gotten their hands on them.

    Other than the Human-skin masks, Be found a few other interesting trophies as well. The ¡°Dark Devourer¡± was only interested in the Human body, and did not care about anything else. Be had obtained many other ¡°dom tools¡± that the fake maids had been carrying. After getting those tools, Be¡¯s imagination began to run wild.

    ¡°These tools are seriously professional. Who knows, maybe I will get a chance to try them on Princess An.¡±

 Volume 7 Chapter 403: Battle at the Villa and Princess Aslanâ€™s Final Decision

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 403: Battle at the Vi and Princess An¡¯s Final Decision</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    In the Antote Academy¡¯s central dormitory area, at Princess An¡¯s private vi, the Abyss Demonic Being ¡°Dark Devourer,¡± summoned by Sacred Demon God Samantha, was currently on a killing rampage. After receiving Be¡¯s order, it began executing everything foreign in the vi. Be¡¯s preferences had already been known by this demonic being after the summoning contract waspleted. As long as he didn¡¯t kill any humans who were the same gender as his master, he could do whatever he wanted.

    The ¡°Dark Devourer¡± split into countless copies and roamed the vi without obstruction. On the other hand, Be was busy collecting her war trophies at the side and was just about to check if anything strange was happening at Princess An¡¯s side. Princess An¡¯s battle maid group waspletely wiped out, except for Be, who was acting as the fake battle maid. The battle maids protecting this ce were the first to be dispatched. When Princess An capriciously ordered her battle maids to look for precious tea, they were separated to look for it, making it easy to pick them up one by one.

    Princess An¡¯s group of battle maids wasn¡¯t weak, to say the least. They were on the same level as Empress Manya Fn¡¯s battle maids. If not for their master¡¯s order that separated them, they wouldn¡¯t have been wiped out so easily. Be tidied up her ck and white maid outfit and walked out from the flowers as if nothing had happened. She secretly observed the vis of the other girls adjacent to Princess An¡¯s vi and found unusual scents in all of them.

    Be didn¡¯t want to care about it anymore, but there were too many unusual scents here. The sharp internal conflicts between the Antote Academy¡¯s rich students led to long periods of hostility within the academy. With time, such energies would morph into evil spirits. If used by people with ulterior motives, these evil spirits would be the best medium to summon demonic beings.

    The four major evil organizations of the human underworld would not extend their evil hands to the academy. Someone else was behind the anomalies happening within Antote Academy. Be walked back to the third floor¡¯s pent room of the vi, Princess An¡¯s bedroom. If the other party weren¡¯t actively seeking death, Be wouldn¡¯t want to take the initiative to make a move. Her current mission was to investigate the Alessandra Academy, but not to participate in the chaotic war between the various forces in the Antote Academy.

    Be didn¡¯t want to cause any trouble, but the person behind the scenes still wanted to seek death and was in one of the vis opposite Princess An¡¯s vi. This ce was already under the control of evil organizations. There were a dozen Evil Spirit Curse Masters gathered in that vi. The Evil Spirit Curse Masters were a branch of Necromancers. Other than the techniquesmon to Necromancers, they could also perform some forbidden magic.

    As early as a thousand years ago, since they did not ept the management of human professional unions, the Evil Spirit Curse Masters privately carried out various brutal and inhumane experiments, causing public outrage in the end and were destroyed by thebined armies of the Radiant Church in various empires. The Evil Spirit Curse Masters, which were designated as a ¡°cult,¡± had not given up the idea of revenge and were causing trouble all these years; they were an organization that was openly seeking death.

    ¡°What? Princess An¡¯s kidnapping n failed?¡±

    ¡°No, we haven¡¯t received any signal of failure yet. It¡¯s just that we lost contact with all the people we nted there.¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be. We¡¯re well-prepared. Quickly send that guy in there. If we can¡¯t catch her, make Princess An disappear forever. At the very least, that will disrupt order at the central campus area. The more chaotic it is, the better it will be for our n.¡±

    Be had no idea that the other side was preparing to send more cannon fodders to their deaths. She came to Princess An¡¯s room again, and as soon as she came in, she saw Princess An looking at her a little angrily. It turned out that Be had been gone for too long as Princess An was starting to grow restless from waiting. It was strange today. Usually, a battle maid would appear as soon as she lifted her hand, but not a single one appeared today as if they had arranged some sort of collective strike.

    ¡°Be, what took you so long to get here?! If you hade anyter... If you hade anyter, I would¡¯ve deducted your sry!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then I better resign, Princess An! Some of the students from the Olsylvia Academy can offer even more than you!¡±

    ¡°Wha... Wait, don¡¯t go, Be! We can talk about it!¡±

    Be pretended to turn around and leave, making Princess An anxious. The battle maids by her side had all disappeared all of a sudden. If Be had gone too, nobody would be here to help her. Due to her anxiety, Princess An didn¡¯t care about any master-servant etiquette anymore and just came forward to pull Be¡¯s arm.

    There was a soft and pliable touch on Be¡¯s arm. It was Princess An¡¯s chest. She was really packing quite a lot there. Be made a slight calction. Among the beautiful maidens she hade in contact with, nobody had a chest that couldpare to Princess An. The only ones who couldpare were the beauties from other races such as Demon Princess Dolores as well as the older sister type beauty mentors like Beauty Dragon Knight Ingrid. Just the thought of her being Carlos¡¯ fiancee made Be very unhappy. She felt that it was a waste to give her to that Carlos guy.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll stay for now. Princess An, do you need to prepare anything? If not, then hurry and get ready. Don¡¯t you still have to visit the others at the academy next door?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Be,e over and help me for a bit. I can¡¯t change out of this by myself.¡±

    Princess An¡¯s chambers weren¡¯t that fancy. It was just a simple room painted in pink. A lot of different clothes had already beenid out on therge bed in the room. Be could spot some of the new lingerie she designed from a distance. It turned out that even though Princess An didn¡¯t interact with the other princesses, her sisters, Princess Eveny and Princess Effie, had already been ¡°pushed down¡± by Be, after which they had be Be¡¯s ¡°new fashion clients¡± just like the others.

    An saw them wearing the new lingerie by chance and thought they looked great, so she secretly sent her maid to buy them. Be looked at the clothes on the bed, then at Princess An¡¯s body, and almost let out a smile. Princess An¡¯s chest was clearly muchrger than her two sister princesses; these hardly fit her, so only God knew how she could put them on.

    Princess An didn¡¯t suspect Be. Without much vignce, she stripped out of her uniform in front of Be. Usually, she would only change her clothes after arranging for at least three battle maids who did not know each other to be present. This arrangement was made to ensure no traitors or other dangerous characters were among the battle maids. However, only Be was present today. If Be were a bad person, then Princess An would be done for.

    Be stepped forward and carefully helped Princess An remove her clothes. For Be, who had long been used to undressing pretty girls, this kind of thing wasn¡¯t hard to do. If Be wanted to, she could strip Princess An quite easily, but the process of quietly watching a beautiful girl remove the fabric from her body one piece after the other was also a rare experience.

    Unaware of Be¡¯s quirk, she had already taken all her clothes off. Be did not help her remove the pair of white stockings on her legs on purpose. A beauty without a single thread covering her body with only a pair of snow-white stockings was left behind. This new and special type of beauty made Be¡¯s heart tingle with joy.

    Just as Be was about to tease Princess An with strange toys, a huge figure pounced through the window. The powerful current created when the window was broken instantly sent Princess An flying to the side. Be stretched out her hand and took Princess An into her arms. Princess An¡¯s chest was truly toorge. The instant Be caught her, she experienced how it felt to be hit by those globes and was nearly knocked to the ground.

    ¡°Princess An, You might need to lose some weight here.¡±

    ¡°Here? Seriously, Be, how do you lose weight here... Ah, I... I have no strength.¡±

    When Be was ambushed earlier, the ck mist sprayed on her body was actually a special potion. As a Demon God, she was immune to such attacks. The problem was that the ck and white maid outfit she was wearing was stained with that drug¡¯s residues. ¡°Jumping into her arms¡± in such a naked state, Princess An¡¯s skin came in direct contact with the drug as she was indirectly affected.

    When she saw Princess An lying in her arms without any energy in her body and with a look of embarrassment on her face, Be wanted to bully her. However, Princess An taking the initiative to ¡°jump into the trap¡± herself didn¡¯t make Be feel aplished at all. Right now, Princess An¡¯s face was filled with fear. A mage who had suddenly lost their magic was no stronger than an ordinary person.

    Be knew the demonic being who ambushed her. It was in the shape of a golden lion with a poisonous sting on its tail, simr to a scorpion. It was one of the three mutated beasts that Be had defeated in Sky Jungle Veblen, the Golden Manticore. The Golden Manticore¡¯s face was still covered in clear scars. The damage left by Be¡¯s punch was still there from thest time they fought.

    ¡°It¡¯s you again, you damn manticore? Every time I¡¯m trying to lure... No, every time I try to flirt with a girl, you appear!¡±

    If Be didn¡¯t unleash her killing intent, this mutated Holy Beast, Golden Manticore, wouldn¡¯t be able to see that Be was an even more terrifying Demon God than that violent Demon Kingst time. When it saw Be¡¯s ck and white alternating maid outfit and Princess An, who waspletely naked and weak in her arms, the Golden Manticore was extremely confident in itself. It quickly pounced over as its stinger shot over before its body could arrive.

    After being punched in the face by Best time, the Golden Manticore learned its mistake. To prevent being hit in the face suddenly again, it chose to use its poisonous stinger to attack directly. Unfortunately, it bumped into Be, who was in her Demon God state this time and was even more ridiculous than her Demon King form. Its sting attack struck an invisible barrier and couldn¡¯t advance further.

    Be held Princess An¡¯s petite and fair body in her arms, slightly extending her hand and pointing it at the head of the Golden Manticore. A small ck ball of energy simr to the size of a marble appeared between her fingers as she gave it a light flick. The ck energy ball shot out like a bullet, instantly sting the head of the Golden Manticore.

    This S-rank mutant beast could not even see how it died and had its head blown off with a flick of the Demon God¡¯s fingers, turning its head into a spray of bloody mist. This super attack was an ¡°attack¡±monly used by Demon Gods, but to them, this was just a low-level technique. However, if Be didn¡¯t control her strength, the ck ball of energy could blow up the entirety of the Antote Academy¡¯s campus.

    After its head was blown off, the Golden Manticore¡¯s body was also sent flying by the huge impact. Be heard a scream downstairs, and when she carried Princess An to the window, she saw someone lying on the grass downstairs. The Evil Spirit Curse Master, who summoned the S-rank Mutant Holy Beast, waspletely ck-faced. He was crushed to death by the Golden Manticore that he had summoned himself.

    There was no other way for Be to express her gratitude towards this gentleman who ¡°supported¡± her with his own life other than paying him a silent tribute in her heart. Princess An, who was in Be¡¯s arms, was trembling all over. Earlier, when Be attacked the Golden Manticore, the enormous magic power behind her finger attack was felt by her as an experienced mage. That wasn¡¯t the magic power a human could have. Concentrating a powerful forbidden magic level spell into such a small point, even the naturally magic proficient elves could not do it, much less a human whose magical talent was umted through acquired talent.

    Apart from the God Race that had already be legends, only an existence at the level of Demon King or above could achieve that. Princess An had identally fallen into the hands of a Demon King. With years of negative propaganda from the Radiant Church, the Demon King¡¯s image had turned simr to that of cannibals. They were told that they liked to torture and kill their prisoners of war. Princess An was affected by those rumors and instinctively feared that Be would torture her.

    If it weren¡¯t for the fact that Be looked like a girl, Princess An might have fainted out of shock. The people had no idea that the Radiant Church¡¯s heir, Four Holy Maidens, Holy Swordswomen, and arge number of high-level members of the Radiant Church had long fallen to Be¡¯s side, the Demon King that the Radiant Church said killed indiscriminately. All of the propaganda rting to the Demon King was just like the ¡°false advertising¡± of the current era.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Your Highness? What are you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°No... Nothing. Can you put me down, Be?¡±

    ¡°No. You¡¯ve already found out my secret, so I can only...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything, Be! Really!¡±

    You couldn¡¯t hear the mood change in Be¡¯s tone, which made Princess An panic even more. She didn¡¯t even have the strength to resist right now. Be wasn¡¯t going to kill her, right? Be carried Princess An to the bed and carefully removed her snow-white stockings. Then, she bound her legs separately with each stocking and tied her hands to her back after she was done.

    ¡°Princess An, I was originally just going to borrow a set of uniform from you, but since you¡¯ve found out my identity, I can only...¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t eat me, Lord Demon King! I¡¯m very skinny, I don¡¯t have any meat... You should find...¡±

    Princess An tried to dissuade her with a look of embarrassment. However, the unusually full mounds in front of her chest clearly weren¡¯t very convincing. Be didn¡¯t say anything and gently caressed Princess An¡¯s fair, delicate body with both hands. Be, in her Demon God state, had mysterious powers in her hands. When she touched the body of a beautiful maiden, she could make the other party feel a strange stimtion. This was a trick every World Destructor Demon God and Evil God knew. The only reason Be never used it was because she never noticed it all this time.

    Princess An¡¯s face was getting redder and redder. Be¡¯s touch was simply toxic. Every time she caressed her gently, Princess An would feel like she was getting electrocuted all over. Being touched by a girl to the point that she was losing her mind, Princess An naturally did not dare to admit such a shameful thing as a noble princess. She wanted to ask Be to stop, but she hesitated when the words reached her mouth.

    ¡°Alright, I won¡¯t tease you anymore. I don¡¯t have much time, so I¡¯ll let you go, for now, Princess An. But don¡¯t think you can get away from me next time. Remember, I can help you deal with your marriage contract. Now, let me ask you a question. Can you give up the marriage contract that the empire arranged for you?¡±

    Princess An blushed. Be was pinching the alluring ¡°red grapes¡± in front of her chest when she asked her that question, as she used quite a bit of strength too. Princess An seriously wondered. If she said no, would Be just ¡°pop¡± them directly? After all, Princess An didn¡¯t have any feelings for Carlos. After quickly weighing the pros and cons, Princess An made the wisest choice. She chose to give up on the marriage contract. Be was a Demon King. If it were her, she should be able to get her out of this tricky arrangement.

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll follow everything you say, Be.¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s sign the contract now. You¡¯ll be my follower from now on!¡±

    ¡°Huh? This...¡±

    Princess An, who was just nning to fool her for now, did not expect Be to have the contract ready. An existence at the level of a Demon King had the ability to choose other non-demon races to be their followers. Humans were easy to control because of the many dark sides in their hearts, so they were frequent candidates chosen by the Demon Kings.

    There was a difference between the contract of a Demon God and a Demon King. A Demon King could establish a contract with humans through a ¡°Kiss of Vows,¡± but not the Demon Gods. This was because the power of a Demon God was too terrifying. A pure human kissing a Demon God was like an act of death. One of the reasons Be didn¡¯t like using her original form, Sacred Demon God Samantha, to push girls down was this. Only high-level existences could kiss a Demon God. Even the goddesses of this dimension could not withstand the ¡°deadly kiss¡± of a Demon God, much less an average human beauty.

    Just to be on the safe side, Be had to give up using her original body and instead ¡°push down¡± other girls with her surrogate, Princess Felia. Be tried to establish a contract with Princess An because she wanted to try whether she could establish a ¡°special¡± rtionship with a normal human beauty with her original Demon God body.

    ¡°An, I¡¯ll leave if you¡¯re unwilling, so just stay...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Be. I¡¯m scared alone. I¡¯m willing...¡±

 Volume 7 Chapter 404: Secret Hidden Beneath the Antoinette Academyâ€™s Central Dormitory Area

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 404: Secret Hidden Beneath the Antote Academy¡¯s Central Dormitory Area</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    At the central campus dormitory area of the Antote Academy, on the third floor of Princess An¡¯s vi, Be was trying for the first time to sign a proxy contract with the Human Race¡¯s Princess An using her identity as a Sacred Demon God. Princess An¡¯s magic belonged to the rare spiritual attack attribute. In terms of strength, among Olsylvia Academy¡¯s magic department¡¯s ¡°Eight Chapters¡±, other than ¡°First Chapter of the Sky¡± Princess Eveny, the other seven chapters may not be able to beat An.

    Spiritual attack magic is nicknamed the ¡°Mage Killing Curse¡± because it specifically targets magical professions such as mages who rely on using mana, causing other magic professions to subconsciously dislike other mages who use spiritual attack magic due to the restraining issues. Princess An¡¯s spiritual attack restrained Great Magister Ondo who could use mind control hypnosis magicpletely, and she could easily suppress many mages.

    This is also the reason that caused the other princesses of the Aldridge Empire to subconsciously distance themselves from her. Even if they were sisters, they were all mages and worried about her spiritual attack magic. If spiritual attack magic isn¡¯t controlled well, it was easy for the user to turn their opponents into fools. Princess An knew that problem herself, and in order to avoid any idents, she went to the art school, Antote Academy. Olsylvia Academy next door often had sparringpetitions, which were unsuitable for her.

    Be wanted to take Princess An as her proxy not only because she had ¡°more¡± in the chest department than the other beauties. Based on the information she knew, Princess An was quite ambitious and wanted to be Queen. The Aldridge Empire¡¯s Emperor found out about the high ambitions of this daughter of his and was worried that she would threaten the positions of his princes, and that was why he was in such a rush to marry her off to the business association¡¯s Young Master Carlos. Once she was married, she wouldn¡¯t cause any more trouble.

    But the Emperor was too naive. Be always had the interest in screwing things over. She nned to take control of the eastern nation of Arcana, the magical kingdom of the Aldridge Empire, after she had full control of the central Manasvir Empire. Princess An was definitely the best candidate without a doubt. She was ambitious but also in desperate need of a strong backer. This type of person was most likely to be tempted to fall under the Demon King¡¯s g. Even if Be didn¡¯t make any moves, Princess An will still likely be drawn towards the old Twelve Demon Kings.

    In that case, why doesn¡¯t she just let Princess An fall into her arms instead? Be was a Demon God after all, and the benefits she could obtain from serving a Demon God would definitely be better than a Demon King. The contract signing ceremony which should have been sacred had be a little less than due to Princess An¡¯s current nude state. The ceremony wasn¡¯t veryplicated. Unlike the Demon Kings, if a beautiful human maiden was to plead allegiance to a Demon God, they need only kiss the back of the Demon God¡¯s outstretched hand just like the hand kissing traditions of Earth¡¯s western world.

    Princess An was now in a state where she couldn¡¯t move so she had no ability to refuse wherever Be requested her to kiss. While being held by Be, An lowered her head and kissed the back of Be¡¯s right hand, considering this to be the end of the pledging ceremony. After the kiss wasplete, a special mark signifying a dependent of Sacred Demon God Samantha appeared on Princess An¡¯s forehead. The marks of each Demon God and Evil God of the World Destructors¡¯ Camp was different, and each dependent can serve only a single master.

    In order to change masters, it would require themunication and consultation of two Demon God or Evil Gods before it can be done. The Demon God¡¯s mark bears great significance. With it, even a Demon King would not dare try to cause trouble with a Demon God¡¯s dependent. The Sacred Demon God mark that Princess An obtained was equivalent to wearing a protective amulet.

    ¡°Mistress Demon God, do you require me to change into a maid uniform?¡±

    ¡°An, I think you should stick with calling me Be. You don¡¯t have to call me by title. It would be a waste for you to wear a maid uniform. You¡¯re a princess, how could I possibly use you as a maid!¡±

    After signing the contract, An was no longer nervous and her strength had returned. However, without the permission of her mistress, she really didn¡¯t dare to go looking for clothes on her own. She could only allow Be to hold and admire in her nude state. The power brought on by the Demon God¡¯s contract did not take effect immediately. It would take time for it to happen.

    Be changed An into the formal dress of a princess of the Aldridge Empire. Be had seen it a few times so it didn¡¯t take much effort to put it on her. The formal dresses of the magic empire¡¯s princesses were gorgeous and often adorned with all sorts of gemstones that looked very beautiful. Only a mage would dare to dress so mboyantly. If it were any ordinary princess, who knows when they would get robbed?

    After changing into an aqua princess dress, Princess An looked particrly charming. While Be was helping her change, she also measured her three sizes. Once she had the time, she would definitely make some lingerie that fit her. The current underwear that Princess An was wearing was the wrong size.

    After changing, Be took Princess An and went to clean up the pervert group that was out causing trouble in the vi area. The ¡°Dark Devourer¡± she sent off to clean up earlier discovered one of their important rendezvous points and reported it to his master Be. As the opponent was not one that could be dealt with in one blow, the ¡°Dark Devourer¡± worried that he would mistakenly injure Be¡¯s ¡°prey¡± and could only send a message to its master and await Be¡¯s decision.

    Be walked to the dead Mutant Holy Beast Golden Manticore¡¯s corpse. The core of a Golden Manticore was in its head, and her ¡°Demon God¡¯s Finger¡± had already crushed the core along with its head. It was no longer possible to recycle the core. Be looked at the ambusher that was crushed underneath. It seemed to be wearing the clothes of an Evil Spirit Curse Master and a special pentagram could vaguely be seen on his sleeves.

    ¡°An, do you recognize this symbol?¡±

    ¡°Be, that should be a Demon Pentagon, which is the emblem of the Gates of Darkness. But this ce isn¡¯t their area of influence. Logically, this mark shouldn¡¯t appear here.¡±

    The Demon Pentagon was the symbol of the Gates of Darkness, which was one of the organizations from Alessandra Academy for the Foreign Races next door, simr to the societies of Olsylvia Academy. Antote Academy was just an art school without such rigid systems as societies or organizations, so certain organizations of Alessandra Academy took this opportunity to reach in this way. Compared to Olsylvia Academy, which had strong societies, invading Antote Academy, which was full of art students, was clearly the better choice.

    This had already evolved into a secret war involving the three academies, and Be was now representing Olsylvia Academy. She casually threw fire magic down and used the blue Netherworld mes to burn up the corpse of the Golden Manticore and its summoner. It was better for Mutant Holy Beast corpses such as this one to not appear in their world, otherwise it would cause a lot of unnecessary panic.

    Mutant Holy Beasts could also be summoned to battle after meeting certain more harsher contract conditions, they just cost quite a bit. The Gates of Darkness on the other side had clearly spent quite a lot to summon this Golden Manticore but it seems like their grudge remains unresolved. After the Golden Manticore was dealt with, Be followed the information given to her by the Dark Devourer over to a rtively secluded underground entrance around Princess An¡¯s vi, which was the underground cer where the wine is stored.

    The wealthy in this dimensional other world built such basements in their vis to store their wine and treasures. However, some of them, such as Be and her ¡°gentlemanly peers¡± would built special erotic cers and do all sorts of evil and ero things in there.

    This cer is where Princess An stores her sundries and alcohol. Be trusted that Princess An would not do bad things in this wine cer, but she wasn¡¯t so sure about anyone else. At the entrance of the cer was an invisible dark array, and Be was able to sense it as soon as she reached the entrance.

    Such special dark arrays had the ability to rm their caster automatically. Be didn¡¯t just rush up to it and touch the dark array with her hands. Instead, she took out a human skin mask she seized and put it on her face, instantly ¡°downgrading¡± her beauty to just an ordinary level. Unless the other party was all girls, Be didn¡¯t really like having boys see her true appearance.

    ¡°Mistress Be, this wine cer is my...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s best that you don¡¯t enter, An. Help me watch the entrance. I know this is a wine cer, but the guys inside have probably forgotten that a long time ago.¡±

    Be¡¯s right hand transformed into the Demon God¡¯s w. With a light sh over the array, it instantly cut arge gap into it with the de-like tips. In front of a Demon God, this level of darkness was not enough to be feared. After breaking the boundary, Be quietly moved down into the wine cer. There was still arge set of stone steps between the entrance and the underground wine cer. Wine cers of wealthy families were often built very deeply due to the rumors that say that the deeper wine is stored, the more delicious it bes.

    From on top of the steps, Be saw arge number of mixed footprints from both humans and Demonic Beasts. The Gates of Darkness were not all of exotic races, there were many humans too. The Alessandra Academy for the Foreign Races next door may be called a foreign race academy in name, but many human students could easily enter the academy through special channels. As for the goals of the humans who enter that academy, nobody knows. But it would not be for any good reasons anyway.

    Be stopped in front of the dusty door of the wine cer. She could hear the sound of chains rubbing against the ground inside. Sure enough, the wine cer had been ¡°revamped¡±. Even though the stone door of the wine cer was tightly sealed, it was no trouble for Be. Be took off her ck eye patch and looked straight at the sealed stone door with her scarlet eye. Under her gaze, the stone door disappeared in an instant and turned invisible, allowing her to see everything clearly inside the wine cer.

    As she was discovering the abilities of a Demon God, Be began to suspect that the World Destructors¡¯ Demon Gods and Evil Gods were all deeply closeted ¡°erotic gentlewomen¡±. From having hands that caused girls to feel sensitive over, eyes with the ability to see through objects, and the Demon God¡¯snguage that can be used to hypnotize others, all of these were ¡°sacred techniques¡± that were passed down from film sets. Be hadn¡¯t realized till now that her suspicions werepletely correct. The World Destructors¡¯ Demon Gods and Evil Gods really are ¡°experienced gentlewomen¡± just like her. Only, Demon God Angel and Evil God Mia were just hiding a lot of truths from her for the time being.

    The underground wine cer had already been changed and the wine barrels had been opened and their wine consumed. Several fierce-looking Evil Spirit Curse Masters were sitting around a blue bonfire and enjoying a barbecue. Due to them practicing the most vicious of evil spells, Evil Spirit Curse Masters would be devoured by their evil spells to some extent as they trained. No matter how handsome they were in the past, their faces would still degrade to such a terrifying and fierce appearance. This was a bit of heaven¡¯s judgment. Other than the change in their appearance, even their bodies changed so it was a little far-fetched to call them human beings still.

    In addition to the Evil Spirit Curse Masters, there were also a dozen beautiful maidens in the nude within the dark underground cer. They were Princess An¡¯s battle maids who had mysteriously disappeared previously. The ck and white uniforms worn by these beautiful girls have long been stripped off and ck metallic cors were now ced around their necks with thick ck chains attached to them, securing them to the pirs.

    There were ck metallic balls gagging the mouths of the maids and a ck blindfold over their eyes. Special spiked gauntlets were worn over key points such as their hands and feet so that they were unable to muster any strength. They were forced to sprawl on the ground, shivering. A huge Mutant Holy Beast could be seen wandering about at the center of the maids, the ckback Ape. This guy was among the three Mutant Holy Beasts that Be had defeated, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be summoned by the Gates of Darkness as well.

    The ckback Ape had intelligence. Watching the battle maids, it would p them as punishment if any of them dared to be unruly. Red hand prints could be seen on the fair backs of many of the maids, clearly the handiwork of this perverted ckback Ape. Who knows if someone taught this Mutant Holy Beast to do this or was this out of its own natural talents, but the force of each p was just right, not allowing the other party to get hurt, but enough to give them a great sense of humiliation.

    Many of the maids had been pped until their faces and ears were red and their bodies began to react. Although their legs were mped together, strange water stains could still be seen on the floor. They shed tears of humiliation, but there was nothing they could do about it. After each maid was captured, they were dunked into arge amount of fine wine in this underground wine cer and were now in a half-drunken state. This caused their consciousness to blur, and if it wasn¡¯t for the cold air and cold floors of the wine cer, which were constant reminders of their current situation, many of the maids would long have exposed their true natures.

    These Evil Spirit Curse Masters really do know how to enjoy themselves. Barbecuing meat and enjoying fine wine as they enjoyed the lovely music of hand beating against flesh, even Be had not experienced such a thing. She also discovered a secret entrance just below the wine cer. Turns out the central dormitory area of the Antote Academy has already been prated by the Gates of Darkness.

    Taking advantage of the fact that the vis of wealthy students usually had the preference of building deep underground cers, the Gate of Darkness managed to build a very deep underground system in the central dormitory area. The campus guards above ground never detected this group of perverts that had been assaulting the girls because they had all hidden underground. It could only be said that the wealthy students themselves did not put up enough of a guard and let others take advantage of this security loophole. Be only confirmed that the central dormitory area¡¯s underground was under the control of the Gates of Darkness. Whether or not the other four zones in each direction were infiltrated in this way was still unclear.

    Be had no intention of destroying this secret passageway. She was a bad person too, and she could barely be considered a peer of these people who built it. Instead of destroying it, Be would rather take control of the secret passages to use herself. The Evil Spirit Curse Masters had not realized that they were in trouble and were about to be ¡°friendly-fired¡± by someone else. They were still sipping on their wine and discussing all sorts of wicked topics.

    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t that guy with the Golden Manticoree back yet? He can¡¯t be getting his hands on An and those girls first cause of how pretty they are, can he?

    ¡°Who cares? Not like there are no women here. It¡¯s fine as long as he remembers toe back after he¡¯s had his fun and confirm thepletion of the mission. Right, those guys on top said that we can do whatever we please with thesedies. I think we should use them as experimental material.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a bunch of experiment materials there, I think we should...¡±

    Before the Evil Spirit Curse Master could finish, he froze in ce. Under the surprised eyes of hispanions, he slowly fell to the ground with a bloody hole through his chest. When the Evil Spirit Curse Masters turned over, they saw a beautiful ck-haired girl wearing a ck and white maid¡¯s outfit. She had a pair of gold and red heterochromatic eyes and her finger was pointing toward the direction of the fallen Evil Spirit Curse Master.

    ¡°Heterochromatic eyes, this guy is a monster... Where¡¯s the Holy Beast? Go and stop that monster!¡±

    ¡°Hm? Aren¡¯t you guys getting things wrong? Clearly you¡¯re the monsters here, how rude of you to call other people monsters. That ck ape of yours is in dreand and you¡¯ll be joining it soon as well.¡±

    It was only after Be mentioned it that the Evil Spirit Curse Masters discovered that their SS-rank Mutant Holy Beast, ckback Ape, had somehow been killed instantly by this terrifying ck-haired heterochromatic-eyed beauty. The ckback Ape was unmoving while its upper half waspletely blown apart, leaving behind only its lower body standing frozen on the ground. The ambusher attacked with great artistry, straight out sting off the flesh and blood off of the ckback Ape and using its skin to line the wall of the underground wine cer without allowing the highly poisonous blood of the Mutant Holy Beast to ssh onto the nearby maids, who were without any protection over their bodies.

    To have the strength to kill off an SS-rank Mutant Holy Beast ckback Ape without any noise, she could no longer be described as an ordinary monster. In the eyes of the Evil Spirit Curse Masters, Be had already be an existence even more terrifying than the ckback Ape. Some of the Evil Spirit Curse Masters wanted to escape, but unfortunately, Be¡¯s killing intent had locked onto all of them. They would die if they ran, so they might as well stay and make ast stand.

    ¡°Monster! I¡¯ll kill you! Come out, my servant!¡±

    ¡°Get her! She¡¯s just bluffing! She already used up all her power when she killed that Mutant Holy Beast! She has no more energy now!¡±

    ¡°Too naive. You can end your performance now.¡±

    With a light twisting motion of her fingers, a transparent spiral of air curled up, turning all her opponents to powder in seconds.

 Volume 9 Chapter 519: Wicked Royal Garden in the Renosmand Stronghold and Urgent Report from Noesha

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 519: Wicked Royal Garden in the Renosmand Stronghold and Urgent Report from Noesha</h4>

    At the Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital, Gabriels City, downstream of the udine River at the Southern Alliance¡¯s base camp, rear of the Belizegra Fortress, the real camp controlled by the demons of the Darkness Sacred Region, Renosmand Stronghold. The dark demons gathered here had already begun their war preparations.

    Based on the information gained from the scouting Demonic Eyes in the sky, the granary supply points of the Northern Alliance were not in the same ce since the three great princes did not trust each other. The troops were scattered, each guarding their own. After Be discovered this defensive hole, she nned tounch a surprise attack on the Northern Alliance.

    The airships of Be¡¯s Southern Alliance wererge targets. They would be way too conspicuous. Furthermore, it would be inconvenient for them to make a detour to the rear of the Northern Alliance to make their attack. However, the demons of the Darkness Sacred Region in Renosmand Stronghold were not restricted by this rule. The one in charge ofmanding this dark demon army was Underworld Demon King Cornice. She had the assistance of Blood Demon King Eleanor, who was familiar with the ways of the humans. Sky Demon King Dolores was in charge of preparing the flying transportation devices.

    Underworld Demon King Cornice had a different set of battle ns than the ones formted by the human generals of the Southern Alliance. Both sides were not fighting in unison. The order Be gave the human generals was for them to ignore the rear and just fight on with no worries. Anyway, even if they suffered a defeat, there were still the demons of the Darkness Sacred Region to make up for the unpredictable.

    Right now, the one with the most free time was the no.1 Demon King, Be. She was in Dark Cathedral Malthus, enjoying the service rituals of the maidens offering their bodies to her. The girls of the Darkness Church were filled with debauchery to their very bones, likely the teachings of the Darkness Church. Not even the beauties she bullied at the Radiant Church were so open. It took a long time for them topletely fall. Meanwhile, the beauties of the Darkness Church fell into ce very quickly.

    Other than Dark Cathedral Malthus at the highest point of the Renosmand Stronghold, there were the gardens. This ce was designed as arge royal garden with standards befitting an emperor. Despite being a military stronghold, the highest level was intended for the military. Rather, it was for enjoyment, which was a bit strange. The design here was all done by Time Space Demon Noesha. From the beginning, that evil erotic loli had no intention of building a solemn military stronghold. The reason why the highest level of the Renosmand Stronghold was designed this way was all because of her evil game.

    The closed doors of Dark Cathedral Malthus finally opened. Be changed into the formal dress of a grand duchess and went out leisurely, sitting on a special rickshaw like the ones back on Earth. Threepletely nude beauties stood in a row in front of the rickshaw. The Darkness Church¡¯s three Holy Maidens, Dark Holy Maiden Liz, Fallen Holy Maiden Leah, and Netherworld Holy Maiden Livina, were all standing naked in one straight line and pulling the Demon King¡¯s rickshaw.

    The Holy Maidens had ck cors around their necks. Golden chains attached their slender waists to Be¡¯s rickshaw, making it impossible for them to leave the vicinity of the vehicle. Even though they were standing, they still exposed their smooth backs and perked up their butts in front of their mistress. There was a whip on the rickshaw, but it was mainly used to scare them. She wouldn¡¯t actually hurt them, as Be doted on beautiful girls. She would rarely use corporal punishment on them.

    Be was the only person who would think of a y as evil as getting Dark Holy Maidens to act as her rickshaw pullers. The other beauties of the Darkness Church would also have the opportunity to experience this. She was letting the Holy Maidens of the Darkness Church take the precedent so that they could act as exemry models. When the time came, none of the beauties of the Darkness Church would be able to escape this fate.

    Livina and the girls were not blindfolded and acted shamefully as Be¡¯s rickshaw-pulling pets. Be got on, enjoying the twin sisters on both her sides, the Darkness Church¡¯s papal heir Lisnell and Demonic Swordsman Lisner, without an inch of space between them. They also allowed Be to bully them at will.

    They were like concubines apanying the emperor on a trip. This kind of shameful y was practically no different from streaking. At first, Lisnell was resistant to this idea, but Be gave her two choices. She would either pull the rickshaw or service her on the seat. Lisnell couldn¡¯t ept pulling the rickshaw. To avoid following the example of the three Dark Holy Maidens, Lisnell ended up submitting to Be in the end.

    It was currently day, and the bright sunlight was illuminating the royal gardens on the highest level of the Renosmand Stronghold. Leah and the other Dark Holy Maidens felt unusually ashamed as they walked. They left strange wet stains on the floor behind them. From the base of their thighs down to their toes, they werepletely wet, wriggling their delicate bodies. This almost made Be want to stop them several times and pull them on so she could bully them.

    In order to add to the vor, the Three Dark Holy Maidens were made to wear ck rabbit ears, which looked very charming. Lisnell and Lisner on Be¡¯s two sides were wearing white rabbit ears. Be was ying on the bouncy and seductive jade bunnies on both their chests. The special milk created there had already been sucked dry, but the bounciness was still amazing.

    ¡°It¡¯d be nice if there was more milk. Lisnell, Lisner, you two really sucked each other dry; I didn¡¯t get to have much. This won¡¯t do. I¡¯ll have to get you bulging full here again.¡±

    ¡°Please spare us, Mistress Be! You can do anything else, but we can¡¯t stand this anymore!¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, we really are loyal to the Demon King now. Don¡¯t test us anymore, please?¡±

    Once they heard Be¡¯s evil ns, both Lisnell and Lisner shuddered in fear. Be was the one who got to decide the worth of their identity right now. Whether they be princess or maid was all up to Be. So as to not experience that strange feeling again, the two sisters pulled on each of Be¡¯s arms, as if trying to gain her favor. They mushed her arms between their soft breasts and gave Be a special erotic massage.

    Seeing how understanding these two sisters were, Be didn¡¯t say anything more. Both Lisnell and Lisner were also wet down there. It would be fine even if Be tried to force-feed them with some strange potions now. However, that would make things much less interesting. She wanted to make it so that after they tasted the forbidden fruit between sisters, it wouldn¡¯t take long before they fell themselves, even without any strange potions.

    The highest-ranking beauties of the Darkness Church, who thought this would be embarrassing, realized that they were the more normal ones when they arrived at this royal garden. This ce was simply evil with white flowers sprinkled about. Be had handed the beautiful girls from the Dark Realm to the evil loli Noesha, who had transferred them here.

    The beautiful maids and guards, who originally belonged to Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s imperial harem, were now staying in this gardenpletely nude. Under the effects of potions, they were split into groups of two or more, rolling around the ground together. Fair intertwining bodies could be found everywhere above the green grass. The beautiful guards and maids had let themselves go in this garden, ¡°tussling¡± directly on the green carpet. They painted a forbidden scenery.

    They were wearing magical cors around their necks that connected the girls with a special thin chain. Even if they wanted to get away from each other, they had to continue bullying the girls they were holding due to the evil effects of this magical cor, only stopping when both sides had gonepletely limp.

    Compared to others¡¯ miserable states, Lisnell and the girls were considered lucky. When they thought about that possibility, they became much quieter. If they looked at it this way, Be could be regarded as gentle. She did not let them be bullied all the time. They still had the opportunity to rest.

    The assassins trained by the pce maids were also here. They were on a special stage in the garden, dancing flirtatiously without any clothes on. With the magical cors around their necks, there was no way for them to escape at all. The evil dance was performed with two in one group; one person stood and acted as a ¡°human pole¡± while the other sandwiched them with their legs, doing a pole dance.

    They had to take turns being the pole, and the bodies of the assassins were all wet. You could hardly distinguish the water droplets on their bodies from sweat or some other strange liquid. Anyway, Be could see all sorts of unknown stains beneath their feet. From the looks of it, they had already been dancing for a while. To perform such wicked erotic activities under the light of day was something that made one¡¯s blood running just at the mention of it, much less experiencing it personally.

    Be¡¯s chest felt ticklish at this sight. Her strength in squeezing and pinching Lisnell and Lisner increased. These twins did not dare to beg for mercy, though; they were afraid to be another member in this wicked royal garden. They had only just realized that Dark Cathedral Malthus was actually the most normal ce to be.

    ¡°Princess Lisnell, Princess Lisner, do you want to experience it a little? You girls look like you can¡¯t hold back anymore, like you want to do *that*.¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, we¡¯re not princesses, just your maids! Please don¡¯t make us get off. We¡¯ll do anything else you want!¡±

    ¡°Really, we can do anything! This¡­ Could it be?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s that potion that makes you produce that strange milk. Why don¡¯t you gulp this down and replenish yourselves together? Otherwise, you can go to the gardens and experience their lives for a few days.¡±

    Lisnell and Lisner both looked embarrassedly at each other. Under Be¡¯s supervision, they took the potion into their mouths and began French kissing each other, pushing the strange potion into each other¡¯s mouths. With this, the jade bunnies in front of their chests quickly swelled up. After a first and second time, the third time wouldn¡¯t be as embarrassing anymore. Without requiring Be¡¯smand, they began sucking on the red cherries on each other¡¯s chests.

    While enjoying the immoral performance of the two sisters, Be felt a great sense of aplishment. She gave them guidance from time to time on how to bully each other. After the Radiant Church, the Darkness Church had fallen as well. She didn¡¯t know about the rest of the members of the Darkness Church, but these beauties were destined toe to her side.

    It seemed as if Liz and the two other Dark Holy Maidens had discovered Be¡¯s evil ns, but they could hardly help themselves, much less save Lisnell and Lisner. There might be even more evil ys waiting for themter. Under Be¡¯s guidance, the wicked rickshaw soon reached their destination. This was Noesha¡¯s temporary residence in the highest level of the Renosmand Stronghold. It was a vi that had an evil feeling to it.

    Be feared that Noesha would want to borrow away her Darkness Church beauties if she saw them, so she left Liz and the girls under a tree nearby the outside of the vi. Under Be¡¯s supervision, the three Dark Holy Maidens attached the chains of the cors around their necks to the tree, indicating that they would not escape. Even if they wanted to run, it was impossible. This ce was Be¡¯s personal royal garden. This order was intended to train them into submission.

    Theyout of Time Space Demon Noesha¡¯s vi was quite evil. The consorts and Empress Deborah the Fifth had all been handed over to this little demon girl to manage after they were brought back from the Dark Realm. The beautiful women, who had already experienced the torture of a ¡°super pervert gentlewoman¡±, fell into the hands of another wicked ¡°super dirty girl¡± in the blink of an eye. This could only be fate.

    These beauties no longer had the tempers of royalty. They were all perking up the plump fruits on their chests, acting as Noesha¡¯s special ves in the vi. Be knew that Noesha had a good hand when it came to bullying beautiful girls in the past. But it was only now that she realized the erotic Noesha was all-powerful, good at bullying even the mature types such as these consorts. Even ¡°m***-con¡± Corpse King Morka had to bow down to her.

    Empress Deborah the Fifth and the otherdies were all wearing butterfly masks; others could not tell their identities. At the moment, they were crawling on the carpeted floor in the vi. Their bodies were marked with ve symbols intact, and their necks had ve cors to differentiate them from others. It was topped by the seals symbolizing Sarnia Duchy¡¯s ownership. They were unable to see the world outside from Noesha¡¯s vi. They had no choice but to wait for the various evil ys the demoness had in store for them every day.

    Noesha had referenced the training techniques of Corpse King Morka. Since she was a woman, she was more familiar with the sensitive points of her gender. So, while Deborah the Fifth and the others could still rx a little under Morka¡¯s hands, they werepletely done for by Noesha.

    When Be came in, she saw these beautiesying side by side, crawling like pets and licking off tes on the ground filled with special milk squeezed out of their bodies. Clear traces of whip marks could be seen on their upturned asses. There was also tape on each of the red cherries on these beauties¡¯ chests to prevent them from leaking.

    These beauties had all be obedient under Noesha¡¯s bullying. When they saw Be enter, Empress Deborah the Fifth crawled over and looked at Be with pleading eyes. This loli was too good at bullying. If this went on, they would even forget their identities as empress and consorts, getting used to life as a ve. After seeing Grand Duchess Bellina, Empress Deborah the Fifth couldn¡¯t even bother with self-respect anymore. She hoped that Grand Duchess Bellina could take her away.

    ¡°You¡¯re crawling around again, Big Sister. Didn¡¯t I tell you that you¡¯ll be transferred to Grand Duchess Bellina in a week? You¡¯re in such a hurry already. It¡¯s only been a day. You two, pull her in to be punished.¡±

    ¡°No, Mistress! I was wrong. Wait! Save¡­¡±

    Empress Deborah the Fifth was pulled to the back by two consorts to be punished. Be did not try to interfere. Once Empress Deborah the Fifth was transferred to her, she wouldn¡¯t reject her engagement with Princess Kriss anymore. Even though this was an evil process, as a Demon King, Be didn¡¯t find anything wrong about this.

    ¡°Mistress Be, you¡¯vee! These big sisters are fascinating. Even though their bodies are so sensitive, they keep saying no. The men they were with in the past had inferior techniques. The emperor is so unskilled, yet he still wants so many big sisters. Really a waste of resources.¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t go overboard, Noesha. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be hard for me to exin to Krisster.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After Big Sister Deborah returns, she will go back to normal. Also, Big Sister Princess Kriss is actually more¡­ Forget it. Come with me. Let me show you something.¡±

    Be hade seeking out Noesha to talk business. Noesha mentioned Kriss, but she stopped halfway, which troubled Be for a moment. But she could only put her mind off it and not look at the beautiful maids along the way. She wasn¡¯t a m***-con, and she insisted on maintaining things that way.

    Noesha had asked Be toe by some time ago. She really did have something to speak with her about. She didn¡¯t drag Be over to show her the results of her training. Noesha had realized that something was not right with the Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital, which was why she invited Be here. When Be arrived at Noesha¡¯s office area, this ce looked just like a normal room with decorations. It didn¡¯t seem like the residence of an erotic demon at all.

    Noesha stood at the edge of a table with a strange crystal ball, which was disying thetest information at the Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital. ck smoke could be seen covering the skies of the entire imperial city area.

    ¡°This is¡­ the imperial city area. Why is that strange ck smoke still around? Hasn¡¯t the infection been dealt with? Noesha, you can¡¯t be mistaken, right?!¡±

    ¡°No, the infection evolved. I had Betty analyze it. That infection has truly evolved. It¡¯s really hard to imagine that someone from the Creator Camp could create such a terrifying infection.¡±

    ¡°The emperor seems to have recovered, though. Didn¡¯t he send out a messenger to look for us?¡±

    ¡°That was just an illusion. The infection evolved, and this time, it¡¯s better to wait for the people of the Northern Alliance to enter the imperial city first. We don¡¯t have to hurry.¡±

 Volume 9 Chapter 522: The Final Fall of the Renald Familyâ€™s Plan to Usurp the Throne

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 522: The Final Fall of the Renald Family¡¯s n to Usurp the Throne</h4>

    At the heart of Gabriels City (Sword Capital) of the Gabriel Empirey the Imperial City, where the new Emperor Reynard was going through his enthronement at the emperor¡¯s hall. Previously, Be, Kriss, and theirpanions had walked directly into the middle of the ceremony. The Renald Family, one of the three major families of the empire, had taken the opportunity to secretly seize the throne while the empire was still in civil strife. The Southern Alliance and the Northern Alliance were still at a confrontational standstill.

    After realizing that the group of courtdies was actually led by Grand Duchess Bellina and Princess Kriss, Reynard¡¯s expression changed drastically. Not only did Be snatch away his ¡°fianc¨¦¡± Princess Kriss, she even had the nerve to bring Kriss to barge into his enthronement ceremony. He had taken her action as a harsh insult on his dignity, and although she was a woman, he could no longer uphold his gentleman¡¯s demeanor.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina, are you crazy? You have brought Kriss along to die together in the imperial city. Even if you want to, you won¡¯t be able to get away this time. The militaryfortdy camp has a few openings that may be able to fit you in!¡±

    ¡°Reynard, it¡¯s best to stop daydreaming. Just quickly wash up and go to bed. You can have everything you want in your dreams.¡±

    When Be confronted Reynard, the courtiers in the emperor¡¯s hall had dispersed to both sides of the hall. These shrewd ministers who had managed to survive until now were alive simply because they were fickle like grasses that could easily be swayed by the wind. They couldn¡¯t decide which sides to take at this time because they couldn¡¯t deny the fact that Kriss was a Princess.

    Not only did Be have the strength of a Dragon Knight, but Princess Kriss herself was also one of the strongest swordsmen. Taking those two factors into consideration, these ministers did not dare to openly give their support to the new Emperor Reynard as they feared that their heads would be sent rolling on the ground by Be with one wrong move. As they were deciding, the personal guards of the Reynard family had started to pour into the emperor¡¯s hall. These personal guards of the family had been renamed the Guards of the Feather Forest.

    Aside from Reynard himself, standing behind him were six expressionless elderly men. These were the elders of the Hilikas family who were currently under the control of the Dark King Gregory. These six controlled men who were on the level of Sword God had already changed their side from being the guardians of the Gabriel Empire to being the guardians of the rebellious regime, which was a regretful choice.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina, you are the one who is still daydreaming. How do you intend to beat all six Sword Gods without your mount? Kriss, as long as you change your mind, I will still make you my queen of this new empire. Come over to my side and stop talking to that crazy woman!¡±

    ¡°Reynard, I have never liked you. Besides, I think Be is the normal onepared to you who is the crazy one.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t daydream but your dream to be an emperor would be crushed by me. Moreover, Kriss is my queen and no one else¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°You are both crazy. Guards, drag them two away!¡±

    The frustrated Reynard ordered his Guards of the Feather Forest, who were on standby in the emperor¡¯s hall, to catch both Be and Kriss. He wanted them alive. The six Sword Gods had moved in response to his order. Immediately, Be and Kriss were surrounded by them. Just when the minister at the scene thought that the victory was obvious, a sudden loud sound interfered with the scene.

    The Lost Demon King Hailey Layman, who was standing behind Be, had since moved forward and was now standing in front of Be. As she gently moved her dainty hands in the air, as if she were shooing a fly away, a strong gust of wind suddenly appeared in the air as it instantly swept the six Sword Gods up into the air before sending them flying to the pce walls. The heavy impact as they were flown to the wall had caused these six Sword Gods to be embedded deep into the wall like a built-in statue.

    A heavy silence befell the emperor¡¯s hall as they witnessed the scene. The six Sword Gods of the Hilikas family, whose reputations were known far and wide in the human continents for many generations, were easily defeated by an unknown loli, and all it took was a single swipe of her hand. The huge gap in strength made the onlookers pause as they wondered what expression they should make to show how shocked they were at this turn of events.

    ¡°Be, these flies were so annoying. I hope you don¡¯t mind that I have taken it upon myself to deal with them.¡±

    ¡°Hailey Layman, haven¡¯t you already done it? You don¡¯t need my permission. Just do as you see fit.¡±

    ¡°All you lowly peasants are not worthy to fight against Mistress Be. It would be your honor to be able to exchange hands with me.¡±

    While Be and the Lost Demon King Hailey Layman shot out a few rounds of ¡°average attacks,¡± Poison Origin Betty was unwilling to join the fight because she knew that her strengthy in researching things instead of being in physicalbat. As such, Betty simply scattered some seeds on the ground.

    Those strange seeds quickly took root and germinated into humanoid trees that reached around two meters tall. As the Guards of the Feather Forest were still in shock, the humanoid trees quickly wiped them out. After a while, the Guards of the Feather Forest were dismembered and killed off. These humanoid trees were the product of an evil research project done by Poison Origin Betty called the ¡°Greens of Terror.¡±

    The ¡°Greens of Terror¡± was a research project aiming to create an army of killing machines made out of various nts. Betty had never found a suitablebat site to test her project on, and she just so happened to stumble upon this perfect situation to test her army of nts. Since these rebels could not ever be forgiven, both Be and Kriss acquiesced with Betty¡¯s action.

    Under the attack of the humanoid trees, the personal guards of the Renald family were quickly defeated. The whole hall was in chaos as blood was sttered everywhere, staining the carpet. It was a tragic sight to behold as the blood formed into tiny flowing streams. From a lively enthronement ceremony of the new emperor, it had since been turned into a bloodfest by Be and herpanions. All the ministers who witnessed the scene were so scared out of their wits that they could hardly move to flee from the pce. It no longer mattered to them who would be the next emperor. All they wanted was to survive the horrific incident.

    Reynard¡¯s face once again turned pale, but instead of anger, he turned pale in fright this time. He finally realized that Be was confident because she had bought along with two existences, Hailey and Betty, that had fighting prowess to surpass even the Sword Gods. No wonder she dared to challenge him all the time even though he had control of the city.

    Seeing how the situation had flipped, Reynard thought of fleeing for the first time. Even his father, the patriarch of the Renald family, the Grand Duke Leonard, had already taken the lead to run away. If one couldn¡¯t win, then one should run. Only when they could call upon the Sacred Lord would they have the chance to make aeback. The two terrifying lolis who were by Be¡¯s side could only be taken down by the Sacred Lord himself.

    Be didn¡¯t bother to pursue them either. Be had already given orders to her demon captains toe here and kill anyone in their way, so the pce was currently surrounded by her army. At the end of the day, it was Reynard and the entire Renald family that was living in a dream.

    ¡°How did this happen? Where did all these demonse from? Where are our people?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. During your enthronement, my army was already dealing with your people. Emperor Reynard, how do you feel about being an emperor that was dethroned on the very same day that you were enthroned?¡±

    By the gate of the imperial pce, Reynard and the minister that had fled with him saw an image that would forever be etched in their mind. A ck shadow loomed and surrounded the pce in which the emperor was previously enthroned. The demon captains had summoned up their own armies of little demons as each and every one of them had their red eyes staring grimly at the gate of the pce. It was as if they were warning them that they would be killed as soon as they set foot out of the gate!

    Below the feet of these demon captains and their underlings were the corpse of the human soldiers who were already dismembered. These scattered bodies belonged to the Guards of the Feather Forest, who were previously the personal army of Renald¡¯s family. After witnessing the horrific scene of the demon captains stepping on the guards¡¯ lifeless heads, the timid ministers all fell to their knees in fright.

    It was normal for the Human Race to be naturally fearful of demons. It was the same as them having a natural instinct to admire the Gods. After witnessing such a horrifying scene, they felt as if their soul had almost flown away in fright. It was already considered an achievement to not be scared to death. Be walked over and patted Reynard on his shoulder from behind as she greeted the new emperor who had just been defeated.

    The dramatic scene of the emperor who was dethroned in less than an hour after he was enthroned and also the brand new Renald empire that perished in less than a day had unfolded before Be¡¯s very eyes. With just a light pat by Be, Reynard fell to the ground in fear. ncing at the crotch of the newly dethroned emperor, she saw that he had already wet himself in fright as she couldn¡¯t help but scorn at him.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina, I¡­ I give up the throne. Please don¡¯t kill me. I no longer want to be the emperor. I¡¯ll give it to whoever you want!¡±

    Reynard had mistakenly thought that the demon¡¯s appearance in the pce was due to his enthronement, and it rendered him incoherent by fear. After going through the rollercoaster of bliss and horror in his life, Reynard could no longer take it. Since he was the elder brother of her best friend Renath, Be had no intention to kill him. She merely tapped the no longer sane ¡°former emperor¡± as he immediately fainted.

    ¡°You are merely a guardian of the throne while I would be the one to take the throne. Between a guardian and the actual taker, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better to be able to take it? Grand Duke Leonard, I just want to tell you that your daughter is awesome. I am satisfied in every aspect!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ These demons are also yours. It looks like I am really old.¡±

    The patriarch of the Renald family, Grand Duke Leonard, sighed heavily. Although he did not fullyprehend the meaning behind Be¡¯s words when she said that his daughter was awesome but judging by Be¡¯s expression, he could only guess that it was not something to be proud of. His n to usurp the throne was destroyed by another crazier throne stealer.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina, what are your ns? Are you going to reign as the emperor or are you going to ce Princess Kriss on the throne? Regardless, don¡¯t even think about it. The Imperial Union would not just sit and not take action if a female ruler were to appear. If you continue on, the entire empire would be the subject of attack by the other empires.¡±

    ¡°Grand Duke Leonard, your dream as the emperor would never be realized. I¡¯ve never said that I would be the female ruler. Do you know that after the death of the emperor of the Manasvir Empire, the reason behind Queen Manya Fn¡¯s ability to take over the empire was because of me? In short, you are just a loser and your opinions are worthless.¡±

    ¡°So, the support behind Queen Manya Fn was also you. I really am old. The future path belongs to your generations.¡±

    Grand Duke Leonard, who was crushed by the demons, held a grim expression as he appeared to have aged drastically. Not only was he defeated in terms of military, but he waspletely defeated in all other aspects by Be. After experiencing such a horrible blow, the Grand Duke Leonard waspletely and utterly devastated. Be had smashed all his political dreams into pieces. Even if he was not executed, he would never have the courage tounch another rebellion in the future.

    Even if the Imperial Union did not support the reign of a female ruler, it didn¡¯t mean that Be would not be able to let Kriss rise to power. Queen Manya Fn had also sessfully controlled the Manasvir Empire for over 10,000 years and could avoid the detection of the Imperial Union. It all depended on the way one would word it.

    Out of the five empires, not counting the Radiant Church, Be just needed to get her hands on three of them, and she would have the power over the Imperial Union. Since they adhered to the principle whereby the majority ruled over the minority, the remaining two empires could only stay silent. Currently, Be had secretly taken control of the Manasvir Empire and would soon take over the Gabriel Empire as well. She just needed to gain control of one more empire, then she would be able to ignore the pleads of the Imperial Union.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina is wise and generous. The Renald family was a traitor, and they were the ones that harmed Emperor Alfred the Third. Wait, don¡¯t catch me¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°Despicable human beings, don¡¯t pollute the Lord¡¯s ears with your nonsense. Move it!¡±

    With the fall of one of the three major families, the Renald family, and their ¡°new empire¡± n, the political farce finally came to an end. The ministers who were ready to tter their way out weren¡¯t even given a chance to please their new leader before they were harshly taken away by the army of demons. Be didn¡¯t even need to understand the politics that was happening here. She knew that the fickle-minded ministers would be of no use, especially during these critical moments, so it would be best to just clean them all up.

    After all the chaos had passed, the Imperial Pce was left with only Be and Kriss, along with the two lolis who were curiously looking around. The demon captains had silently withdrawn out of the emperor¡¯s hall, leaving this ce to Be and herpanions. There were still many demons that were the subordinates of the infected Dark King, which were hiding in the imperial city. The demon captains under Be were busy purging out these demons of the hostile force.

    The infected Dark King, also known as the Sacred Lord to the Renald Family, was hiding in the imperial prison in this imperial city. Many of the political prisoners were held here. Unless it was thest resort, the Renald family would not dare to ask for the help of the Dark King. In fact, Emperor Alfred the third, who was the former emperor, was also being imprisoned in this prison.

    The Renald Family did not kill the former emperor. They had yet to reach the treason level where they would have the courage of killing Emperor Alfred the Third. Since the heirs to the throne, Prince Daniel and the others, were still situated outside of the Imperial City, they had nned to use the former emperor as their final trump card in case the situation went awry, and both the alliances were to storm into the Imperial City.

    It was regretful that Be had interrupted it before the killer move could be made. To continue with the proceeding of marrying Kriss, Be had no choice but to head over the imperial prison in the imperial city to release her ¡°father-inw,¡± Alfred the Third. The matters of the throne could be put on hold as her engagement ceremony to Princess Kriss would take priority and must bepleted ording to the normal procedures.

    ¡°Be, as for the Renald family, do you n to¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kriss. I won¡¯t give those hopeless deranged people much trouble. Not many would be killed. Come, Kriss, let¡¯s head over to the emperor¡¯s chamber to retrieve the key to the royal prison.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll just follow you, Be.¡±

    Kriss, who was used to Be¡¯s domineering character, followed her as they headed deeper into the pce. Aside from the harem area, the emperor had a separate private resting chamber. The Lost Demon King Hailey Layman and the Poison Origin Betty did not follow them, and instead, they continued to wander around the pce after getting a signal from Be. Though they might have a childlike appearance, they were not na?ve little kids and knew when to not poke their noses in.

    Reynard was well prepared for his dream of bing an emperor. On the way to the emperor¡¯s chamber, Be and Kriss saw arge number of beauties who had been prepared, all who could be considered the beauties of the country ording to the standard of the emperor. On both sides of the hallway leading to the emperor¡¯s chamber, a number of captive beauties were prepared for the grand celebration of the enthronement. These dazed beauties who were ced on the left and right side of the hallway had spices smeared on their bodies, making them look extremely seductive and inviting.

    The beauties who were on disy were tributes to the emperor. They had been washed clean as their hands and feet were bound by golden chains as they were either forced to kneel ory down on their back, putting their pair of fluffy white bosoms on disy to the visitor. Each beauty even had a lit red candle ced in their mouth, letting the red drop of waxed drips and embellish their soft, plump breast.

    These beauties were given by the ministers as a tribute for the enthronement ceremony to Renald¡¯s family. They were either the daughters or granddaughter of a minister. If neither, they were beauties captured from the Imperial Capital. To please the new emperor, all the ministers had gone crazy, and even the daughters of their own family were not spared.

    If Be were to be the female ruler, they would have to equally send their tribute in the same way. The tribute-giving tradition was not based on gender. However, they did not think that Be would be able to enjoy them. If they were to send her a group of young servants, Be would not be able to imagine the horror of it.

    ¡°Kriss, your ex-fianc¨¦ is really unique. He has yet to be the emperor but his preparation is top notched.¡±

    ¡°Be, what ex-fianc¨¦? Apart from you, I am not admitting anyone as my fianc¨¦.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m kidding Kriss. I¡¯ll set them freeter.¡±

    With Kriss by her side, Be could not indulge in the scene. Fortunately, Be had seen many more beautiful girls than these, and in Be¡¯s opinion, these were merely ordinary beauties. The chamber of Emperor Alfred the Third was not hard to find as they quickly found the ce. Surprisingly, the previous emperor didn¡¯t put a lot of effort into the decoration of the room.

    Along with the key to the royal prison, Be and Kriss also identally stumbled upon a pile of edicts on the emperor¡¯s desk. It turned out that Emperor Alfred the Third had prepared all these edicts for future purposes. That was how Renald¡¯s family got their hand on the decree that they had used for the enthronement.

 Volume 9 Chapter 523: Stabilizing the Palace Situation and the Encounter in the Royal Prison

    Book 9: Chapter 523: Stabilizing the Pce Situation and the Encounter in the Royal Prison

    At Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s chamber in the Gabriels City (Sword Capital) of the Gabriel Empire, Be and Kriss made their way into this room that functioned as both a study room and a bedroom. ced on the table in this room were a lot of drafted edicts. By the time the Northern Alliance was formed, Emperor Alfred the Third had probably known that he would not be able to protect his throne any longer, so this was his way to prepare for the future.

    He had drafted edicts for all the princes. Except for the legitimate heir to the throne, Crown Prince Daniel, both Prince Glenard and Prince Burdis had an edict written up for them. Emperor Alfred the Third had made ns for the best and worst possible scenario. He even had one written for his son-inw, who wasn¡¯t even the current leader of Renald¡¯s family, the young master Reynard.

    In between the many edicts, Be found one written for Grand Duchess Bellina, which seemed to have been crossed out. The handwriting on the edict did belong to Emperor Alfred the Third, but it wasn¡¯t the emperor himself who canceled out the edict. It was possibly done by Reynard, the person who had only managed to usurp the throne and established the Renald Empire for one day before it was defeated by the demons.

    Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s n to pass the throne to Be was unexpected because none of his princesses like Kriss was among the suitable candidates in his eyes. Even though they were all female, Be had no idea why only she was given the privilege as she pondered about the true intention of the emperor¡¯s decision.

    ¡°Be, look here. Father had also appointed you as the future heir of the throne. So, don¡¯t refuse it anymore!¡±

    ¡°No Kriss, I¡¯ll still refuse. Your old man must have been temporarily confused. I¡¯m a foreigner with no royal blood in me, it should not be me on that throne.¡±

    Be quickly refused Kriss. She was unsure about the true intention of Emperor Alfred the Third for writing the edict with her in mind. Even if the emperor himself willingly offered her the position, she would still refuse it because Be would prefer to control the stage from behind the scenes than to actually stand in front of one.

    The rest of the edicts here were not stamped with the seal of Emperor Alfred the Third as an edict without the seal of an Emperor was nothing more than waste paper. The difference between the edicts for Reynard and the others was that his edict contained the emperor¡¯s seal. Unfortunately, even when Be and Kriss had rummaged through the chamber, they could not find the emperor¡¯s seal. Without it, the legitimate heir to the throne would be inevitably questioned.

    While Be and Kriss did not manage to get their hands on the emperor¡¯s seal, they did, however, find other interesting things and among them were private letters sent by the Imperial Union to Emperor Alfred the Third. Although these were considered top-secret documents, nothing was secret anymore with the copse of the previous imperial power. Normally, Be was not the one to intrude in others¡¯ private affairs, but the content of these letters did pique her interest.

    Apparently, ording to these letters, the Imperial Union was asking Emperor Alfred the Third to do anything within his means to weaken the most powerful territory on the southern part that was ruled by Grand Duchess Bellina, the Sarnia Duchy. Some suggestions were sent along with the letter on how the emperor could weaken the power of the Southern Alliance and among those suggestions was for Emperor Alfred the Third to take Be as his wife.

    In the opinions of the members and elders that made up the councils of the Imperial Union, regardless of how powerful a woman was, in the end, she would have to be married off, and they naively believed that as long as Be was married and gained a husband, her power would be neutralized. Although Be initially had no obvious hostile feelings towards the Imperial Union, she felt that it was definitely necessary to suppress the Imperial Union in the future upon reading these letters.

    There was no reply from Emperor the Third towards the request of these letters. In his opinion, regardless of how strong Be was, she was still marching under the g of the Gabriel Empire as her force belonged to the empire. By weakening Be, it would also mean that he would be weakening the force of his own empire. Emperor Alfred the Third needed to properly weigh his options because the request might be a trap set by another empire to bring him down. As for the decision, the emperor did not have a chance to decide before he was usurped.

    In addition to these letters, they also found several imperial princesses that Reynard had used to seed the throne. Be and Kriss found several imperial princesses hiding and shivering in a secret room behind the emperor¡¯s bed. These were the beautiful princesses that did not have the opportunity to attend the Hundred Flowers Festival and had stayed behind in the capital area of the empire before they were subsequently trapped by the outbreak of the infection.

    These trapped beautiful girls were also the princesses of the empire, but their existence was easily overshadowed by the other princesses because they were not as famous. Even though they were not as well known as Kriss, the royal blood that ran in them was just as authentic. The fact that Be had neglected them before this incident was a minor miscalction on her part.

    Like those beauties disyed in the hallway outside the chambers, the princesses were also regarded as tributes for the enthronement ceremony. After the birth of a new empire, these ¡°former empire¡± princesses had lost their noble status as princesses and would be treated as ves or, however, the new emperor deemed fit.

    When they were found, these princesses were shivering in the secret room as they had previously been stripped off all their clothes. Iron chained cors were tied around their neck while they were being imprisoned like ves. The princesses were also made to lie on separate rectangr wooden tables with their legs spread apart to form a ¡°V¡± shape and were chained by iron rings on each side while their hands were tied together and ced on the top of their head.

    The faces of the princesses were pale in fear. Their private, secret garden was forced wide open as if it were an invitation to admire the view. In such an enticing position, if they were to be seen by a man, they would definitely be forced upon till the break of dawn. To add to the excitement, their lower region had also been cleaned as all the excess body hair was removed until there was nothing but a smoothndscape.

    Aside from the clear view of their lower region, the soft twin peaks on the princess¡¯s chest were also being toyed with. The pair of red cherries that stood out of their bosom were tied and were pulled up by a thin, red rope causing the breast to be lifted by force. Right on top of the breast of these princesses, numbers were stamped on them with the red y. These numbers were codes for the management of the fortdies¡± used in the military.

    After Reynard had his fill of enjoyment with these princesses, he nned to give them to the important generals in his army as a special reward. Fortunately, Be was able to interfere with the ns just in time. Thesedies were simply being prepared and had yet to be soiled. However, the sensitive parts of their bodies seemed to have been smeared with some strange medicine as puddles of strange water stains could be seen under those small tables. It was apparent that their bodies had been stimted by these strange medicines.

    Reynard¡¯s marriage ceremony with the princesses was simply a show he put on so that he could legitimately appear to be the emperor¡¯s son-inw and would be able to seed the throne. In truth, he didn¡¯t really marry any of the princesses. The fact that he did not immediately send the princess to be enjoyed and shared between his soldiers was considered him saving the former imperial emperor¡¯s grace.

    These princesses used to look down on Kriss as they had regarded her as a weirdo because her silver hair was an unfounded symbol in the human empire. Even though they did not openly make offensive remarks towards her, they did criticize Kriss in private. Yet, regardless of how they used to disdain Kriss, now that they were ced in such a miserable condition, they had to set aside their ego and plead to Kriss for help.

    ¡°Kriss, now that you are here, please help us. We were wrong to secretly say bad things about you. It was our fault. Please forgive us!¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Be, what are you¡­!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Kriss, these princesses and sisters of yours need a thorough body check in case there are any physical injuries! Could you please kindly call upon Noesha toe and have a look?¡±

    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll do as you say. Let¡¯s head to the Imperial Prison as soon as we are done here.¡±

    Taking a step forward with her back facing Kriss, Be stretched out her hand and gently stroked the outer region of the secret garden between the thigh of the princesses. Seeing the strange water stains on her hand, Be decided that these princesses would need some special treatment. Recognizing Be, they were well informed of Be¡¯s strange fetish against girls as they wanted to call Kriss over to help them, but Kriss had already wandered far from them. Even when they wanted to scream, the only thing visible in front of them was the evil grin on Be¡¯s face.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina, you¡­ do whatever you want. As long as we can get out. Please don¡¯t send us to the barracks!¡±

    ¡°Kriss may not be bothered by it but all of you need some special education. Just stay here quietly. If you run around, you will be sent to the barracks and be intimate with the soldiers.¡±

    Be held on to the chins of the princesses and warned them one by one with her menacing eyes. When it came to Be, these princesses who had already be prisoners had no other choice but to submit to her. Under Be¡¯s guidance, they all opened up their little mouths and allowed Be to ce the gag balls into their tiny mouths. These princesses were then handed over to the Interdimensional Demon Noesha to be educated with special equipment.

    Kriss, who had already left, did not know of the fate of these princesses as soon as they fell into the hands of the Interdimensional Demon Noesha. There was also a possibility that she did know but pretended to not know so that Be and Noesha would be able to help educate these princesses who had once spoken ill of her. Once they were in the hands of Noesha, these princesses would be put through various punishments in different despicable ways.

    In the depths of the imperial pce at Gabriels City, three secret areas were kept from the outsiders. The first one was the Stardust Pce, where the harem of the emperor resided and was controlled by Empress Deborah the Fifth. The second one was the treasury building that housed the finances of the entire empire. Last but not least was the Secret Imperial Prison, where various political prisoners were being held.

    Be had already previously visited the emperor¡¯s harem at the Stardust Pce. She stopped by to take a look at the treasury building of Gabriels City. Compared to the wealthiest empire, the Manasvir Empire, the treasury of this empire was farcking and inferior to the treasury over at the Manasvir Empire. The treasure area over at the Manasvir empire was full of precious currencies such as tinum and purple coins. The ordinary gold coins weren¡¯t even qualified to be considered as part of the precious currencies.

    As opposed to that, the treasury of the Gabriel Empire only contained gold. Arge number of gold nuggets that had yet to be made into gold coins were also stored here. Since Be had seen numerous other precious treasures, she was immune to the sight of gold and looked at the ce unimpressively. After a while of looking at the ce casually, she left the treasury into the hands of someone else and didn¡¯t bother with it anymore.

    The location of the secret Imperial Prison was located to the northwest of the Imperial Pce. The entire Imperial Prison, which was where the political prisoners were held, was ced inside a tall tower. This tower was then divided into two parts which were the upper level and the lower level. The upper level contained the cells that were ced above ground level, and as for the lower level, these were technically the underground dungeons.

    The normal political prisoners were normally held in the upper level. Only those sentenced for treason or other equivalent serious crimes would be ced in the dungeon. But because the Imperial Prison was originally built to house the victims of the power struggles in the imperial family, it wasn¡¯t unusual for the wrongly used or victims of falsified cases to end up here. Those who ended up here would usually find it to be their final resting ce.

    Emperor Alfred the Third was formerly the person-in-charge of the Imperial Prison, and his guards, the Imperial City Guards, were ced in charge of this prison. Right after the wave of infection, the guards of the Renalds family had taken control of this prison. To be reduced to a prisoner when he was once the owner, even Emperor Alfred the Third would not have been able to predict his bitter fate.

    Currently, this tower was being controlled by the demons that answered to the Demon King Be. The demons had separated the tower and ced those infected by the Dark King as well as his subordinate into the upper level of the tower. Those who were ced in the dungeon were the political prisoners whose fatey in Be¡¯s hands.

    The environment in the dungeon was very bad as it was cold and humid. It was ironic that Emperor Alfred the Third was being imprisoned in a prison that was run by him for many years. One would wonder how the emperor would feel about his current situation. As Be and Kriss headed over to him, the demons under Be did not follow her. The human guards that guarded the dungeon had already fled their post during the infection wave. The demons that now guarded this ce were concentrating their effort at the upper level where the infected and the Dark King¡¯s subordinates were being held. This meant that the dungeon area was left unsupervised.

    This underground dungeon was surrounded by pitch-ck darkness while the candlelight that was used to light up the ce was very weak. Luckily, Be was able to rely on her unique night vision ability as a Demon King. She gently guided Kriss as they walked carefully into the dungeon. Those who were imprisoned here were all used of treasons. Be couldn¡¯t tell if they were really guilty or innocent, but one thing was certain, those who ended up here would face their death here.

    The doors to the underground cell were tightly sealed except for one small hole. It was hard to guess if the prisoners here were dead or alive as only one meal was served each day to prolong the life of the prisoners. Those who were imprisoned here were technically unknown to those on the outside because even the residents of the Imperial Capital itself hardly knew of this secret Imperial Prison. As such, only a select few would have known of its existence.

    Be and Kriss did not stumble upon any tortured equipment aside from the sealed cell along the way. Since the prisoners who were being held here were political prisoners who did not go through a public trial, they would not have the need to go through the torture interrogation process. As such, the torturing devices were not needed. Emperor Alfred the Third was locked in a cell at the end of the tunnel. As long as they kept walking forward, Be and Kriss would be able to reach him.

    Previously when it was still under the control of Emperor Alfred the Third, this prison was already packed and overcrowded. After the Renald family took control over it, they had sent many more people, especially those who had opposed his enthronement, into this dingy ce. All of the ministers and members of the royal family of the previous empire who were unwilling to cooperate with him were sent into this prison.

    The prison, which was already previously packed, was stuffed with even more people who opposed the rise of the Renald Empire. It was to the extent that the upper level that had long been idle was also packed. Since it was a rocky period for Reynard, who had just seized the throne, it wasn¡¯t suitable for him to order arge number of executions of the opposing ministers. He was nning to wait until things had settled down a little before he would purge off all his opponents.

    Since the ce was so full, they could no longer follow the management of the original method of imprisonment, which dictated that only one convict should be ced in a single cell. Since the Imperial Prison was so packed, all they could do was temporarily install iron cages and ce several prisoners into the same cage.

    Renald¡¯s family had actually helped Beplete all the necessary preparation for a usurp of the throne. They had even disposed of all the political opponents as the final step to ascending the throne. As a result, Be, who had stepped in midway through his session, had taken away all his hard work. If Be had any intention to seed, all she needed to do was simply head back to the emperor¡¯s pce and ascend the throne.

    Even if Emperor Alfred the Third could not be present, his empress, who was currently being controlled by Be, Empress Deborah the Fifth, could still step in and temporarily preside over the enthronement ceremony in ce of his absence. The minister and royal families in this dungeon were acquainted with Be and Kriss. Since they were not aware of the current situation outside of the dungeon, they didn¡¯t dare to greet the two in case they were on the wrong side of the political struggle.

    At the cell that was holding Emperor Alfred the Third imprisoned, the door of the cell was sealed with dozens of chains. Kriss fiddled with the key for a while before she managed to open the heavy cell door. Standing with his back facing Be and Kriss was Alfred the Third, now in his shabby dragon robe. ced on the wall in front of him was a map of the entire Gabriel Empire. The emperor was looking at the map and pondering. Unlike the many princes who were defeated, he was trying to recall a time in the past.

    The emperor¡¯s cell was far better than that of any other cell in this dungeon. Not only was it much more spacious, but the lighting condition here was also much better. Even the tables in the cell were full of food that looked like it had yet to be touched.

    ¡°Father, you should eat some. These dishes are getting cold.¡±

    ¡°Father-inw, I am here to propose a marriage. Would it be possible for you to spare some time?¡±

 Volume 7 Chapter 408: The Birth Of Five Dragon Knights At A Moonlit Rendezvous

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 408: The Birth Of Five Dragon Knights At A Moonlit Rendezvous</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Inside one of the gardens within the central campus, the ¡°Earth Power¡± of Alessandra Academy, Be looked awkwardly at the loli who was leaning against her. That loli was themander of the Chaos Bringers and was adamant on acknowledging Be¡¯s original form, the Sacred Demon God Samantha, as her older sister. It would not be wrong to say that she had an older sisterplex as back then, she was constantly bickering with Be¡¯s older sister.

    The older sister of the Sacred Demon God Samantha was also the chief of the World Destructor Camp. Unlike this loli, she had a little sisterplex instead. To be honest, until now, Be could not understand why the two of them could not make up. After all, there should not be any differences between older sisterplexes and little sisterplexes that could not be resolved. The most awkward thing was that this loli little sister had found the homoeroticics that she was currently reading. If Be had known that this would happen, she would have never read anything like that.

    ¡°Older Sister Samantha, I see that you like positions like this. There¡¯s no need to hide. I... I can amodate you!¡±

    ¡°Little sister, no, it¡¯s not what you think. I found this book somewhere. Who knows which... hey, amodate? You... what do you need to amodate?¡±

    ¡°Older Sister Samantha, I¡¯m just joking! This body is merely a temporary surrogate and my true body is somewhere else. However, I¡¯m really d that you¡¯re alright. I had been too careless back then and nearly caused you, Angel, Mia, and the others to...¡±

    Be stared helplessly at the loli. She can¡¯t toy with someone like this! Stopping mid sentence, especially at the most crucial point ¨C it was absolutely exasperating. However, Be did not know if she should cry orugh. The reason why the loli had stopped talking halfway was simply because she had gotten too engrossed with eating her lollipop and forgot to continue speaking. There was no way Be could me that little loli for such an adorable reason!

    The depth of the chief of the Chaos Bringers¡¯ powers should not be underestimated. ording to the records by the World Destructor Camp, this loli used to create all sorts of trouble in the World Destructors¡¯ base camp. She did not cause any serious damage, she merely teased the other World Destructors and yed pranks on them. The only one whom she did not tease was the Sacred Demon God Samantha, who ranked fourth. In her presence, the loli would act like an obedient little sister. Other than Samantha, every other Demon God and Evil God within the top ten had been pranked by her. However, there was nothing they could do about it as the chief of the Chaos Bringer¡¯s escaping skills were second to none and they could not catch her, even if they tried.

    The loli¡¯s current appearance was a fake body double and was not entirely her true appearance. She now looked like a loli with twin ponytails, and dressed in a ck gothic loli¡¯s outfit, which was simr to how the other Chaos Bringer whom Be knew ¨C the Time Space Magic Demon Noesha ¨C dressed. There was a chance that the loli was toozy to think of a new appearance and simply copied the appearance of other Chaos Bringers.

    This loli had long pink hair and matching irises. Be¡¯s deduction that she was the chief of the Chaos Bringers was based on instinct. The loli seemed to have spent a lot of time with Be¡¯s original form, the Sacred Demon God Samantha, and was even more clingy than Be¡¯s ¡°true little sister¡±, the tenth World Destructor Alice. This meant that it was almost too easy for Be to guess her identity.

    ¡°Alright, Older Sister Samantha, I don¡¯t have much time. There are still many important things over there for me to handle and I wille back to look for you when I¡¯m done. Hold on to this, it¡¯s a precious artifact specifically used for contacting me. Use it when you need any help.¡±

    The loli handed a special pink ring to Be. This was a directmunication channel, which was also a sign of recognition from the chief of the Chaos Bringers. With this ring in her possession, other members of the Chaos Bringers would have to treat Be with the same amount of respect they would show their chief. However, when the loli gave Be the ring, she was a little mischievous and tried to ce the ring on Be¡¯s fourth finger on her right hand.

    Be¡¯s right hand made a sudden movement, causing the loli to ce the ring on her index finger instead. Be had immediately seen through the loli¡¯s tricks and deftly avoided the loli¡¯s trap. Fortunately for Be, she was clever enough as a faint shadow was watching her every move from behind a nearby tree.

    If the loli had managed to sneak a kiss on Be or sessfully ced the ring on Be¡¯s fourth finger, she would not care about revealing her identity and would immediately charge out and attack the chief of the Chaos Bringers. Until this moment, the respective chief andmander of both the Chaos Bringers and the World Destructors had not noticed that there was an entity nearby who was no less powerful than they were. This mysterious entity had been secretly observing the Sacred Demon God Samantha for many years and her infatuation with her wasparable to the pair in front of her. However, the infatuation between the chief and themander was openly disyed while she merely had a crush on her.

    ¡°How annoying, Older Sister Samantha. Why can¡¯t you be more stupid? Just let me get a little satisfaction.¡±

    ¡°Little sister, I really can¡¯t let you do this! I will exin everything to you when I get the chance.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, Older Sister Samantha, I will not give up this easily. No matter what, I¡¯m definitely ahead of that stupid Older Sister. See you next time!¡±

    Once that loli said her peace, she gradually disappeared as her body faded to nothing. Seeing as the loli was gone, the entity who had been silently observing in the background seemed as though she wanted toe up to say hi to Be. However, she stopped herself right before she was about to walk over. She hesitated for a moment, let out a quiet sigh and disappeared.

    Even after the loli left, Be still did not know what was that incident that she had been talking about. Ten thousand years ago, the Sacred Demon God Samantha, the Dark Evil God Mia, and the Dark Demon God Angel must have participated in some secret mission. Right now, for some unknown reason, neither Angel nor Mia had any memory of what happened back then. This meant that that loli was probably the only one who knew the details.

    However, Be could not ask the chief loli of the Chaos Bringers directly. After all, she was pretending to recognize her. If she were to ask a question like that, she might risk revealing some information. Now that she was gone, Be felt a twinge of regret. Considering how interested the loli was in the lollipop that she had carried with her, Be thought that she should have brought a few more out with her. Maybe the loli would have stayed a little longer because of the candy.

    There was one thing that Be had not noticed yet. That loli, the leader of the Chaos Bringers, had secretly stolen some of the rare currency that Be had ced on the carriage earlier. Those coins were tainted with the aura of the Sacred Demon God Samantha. With them, that loli would be able to determine Be¡¯s approximate location, making it easier for her to pay Be a visit in the future.

    It was a beautiful night. The crescent moon hung in the sky, surrounded by constetions of twinkling stars as it cast a soft glow over all of Alessandra Academy¡¯spound. It would be such a pity to waste such a beautiful night on investigations and she might as well continue her happy moments from earlier on. With that thought, an evil smile emerged on Be¡¯s face. She then got up and began to make her way back to her temporary stronghold within the Alessandra Academy ¨C the Silver Dragon Princess¡¯ dorm in the ¡°Pure White Sky¡±, which was the residential district within the north campus.

    Both the loli and the mysterious entity had left too hastily and missed the golden opportunity to realize that Be had a surrogate body. None of them knew that Be had Princess Felia as a surrogate and did not draw any connections between the Demon King Be and the Demon God Samantha.

    Back at the ¡°Pure White Sky¡± of Alessandra Academy, Be transformed back into her appearance as Princess Felia within one of the lofts and hid within the Dragon Princess¡¯ dorm. Usually, in Alessandra Academy, no one would remain outside after nine at night. It was even more quiet than St. Louis Church Academy and was basically a ghost town. This meant that it would be too conspicuous if Be were to roam around outside. She had no choice but to return to the dorm and gather information about Alessandra Academy¡¯sbat abilities during the day.

    Inside the already messy bedroom within the dorm, Be was currently enjoying benefits that every other Dragon Knight could only dream of. The various Dragon Princesses had allowed Be to y all sorts of perverse games with them after taking their milk bath. Since Dragon Princesses were physically much stronger than regr Human beauties, they wouldst far longer when ying those games. Other than the four captured Dragon Princesses, Be had summoned the Golden Dragon Princess Laceman who had submitted to her a long time ago, to join her peers.

    Be was seated in arge seat as the Dragon Princesses surrounded her, fully naked. They had red pet cors with bells around their necks. There was a special chain next to the bell as well. These were no normal cors. They were made with special ingredients from the Abyss that had the power to seal a Dragon¡¯s powers. Any Dragon who wore the cor would not be able to break out of the cor¡¯s restraints unless they managed to evolve into a Dragon God.

    The initially frightening ¡°ve¡¯s Bondage¡±, after Be¡¯s ¡°modifications¡±, did not have any changes in its effect. The only difference was that the style had shifted from dark and terrifying to a more erotic direction. Other than the cor, Be had given each princess a pair of animal¡¯s ears as an essory, which added to the atmosphere. Those animal ears actually came with a matching tail. However, Be took into consideration that for most of them, this was the first time they were ying such humiliating role ying games, and decided against taking things that far.

    The Ice Dragon Princess Mavis and the Fire Dragon Princess Sulliman were on all fours on Be¡¯s left and right as they massaged her feet. At Be¡¯s request, both princesses were wearing a pair of ck cat ears as they gave her a massage using their tongues. Although she had tried the feet worshiping that she had seen inics, this was the first time that she was on the receiving end.

    Mavis and Sulliman had no choice but to obediently lick Be¡¯s delicate feet and they looked like two adorable kittens vying for their mistress¡¯s attention and love. Since their powers had been suppressed, they could not put up a fight against Be. Fortunately, Be was female and it did not seem that humiliating. If it were a man, those two princesses would rather die than to submit.

    The Golden Dragon Princess Laceman and the Silver Dragon Princess Isabel had a pair of snow white bunny ears on their heads. They had their arms behind their backs as they straddled Be¡¯sp. She had spread cream all over the soft mounds of their chests and Be would casually reach out to grope them or use her tongue to lick them all over. The two Dragon Princesses were flushed red as their intimate ces were pressed against Be¡¯s supple thighs. Just from the constant intimate contact between smooth skin, both princesses could not help but reach climax and their faces were contorted in ecstasy.

    What took them over the top was the fact that Be¡¯s legs were constantly shaking, as though she was ¡°attacking¡± them. However, she did not do that intentionally. The ck Dragon Princess riss had pressed her entire body against Be as they made out. riss was the most open minded amongst all of them and took the most initiative. Before Be had begun to tease her, riss had already thrown herself on her.

    riss was wearing a pair of golden fox¡¯s ears as she writhed in pleasure in Be¡¯s arms and was even more unrestrained than any of the other princesses. Even one of the Demonic Dragons whom Be had subdued, the Thunder Queen Geleman, could barely hold her own with her in bed. If Be did not appear, there was a definite possibility that the ck Dragon Princess riss would end up as the domme.

    ¡°Older Sister riss, did you admit defeat on purpose? You seem like you still have the strength to resist. Why did you submit this easily?¡±

    ¡°Be, you naughty little thing, you tease your older sister... so well that it feels so good. I don¡¯t have the heart to resist. I¡¯m willing to sign the ve contract with you. I don¡¯t care if you have other steeds. Now that you have fully taken advantage of me, you have to take full responsibility.¡±

    ¡°riss, are you sure you have thought this through? I am a very bad mistress. Even though you are a Dragon Princess, I will still find you to have some fun at night.¡±

    ¡°Be, even if I were to say no, you would not give up anyway. I might as well admit defeat from the beginning.¡±

    The ck Dragon Princess riss was the first to surrender. Be had had her full attention on her for a long time and her body had been teased to the point where she ¡°submitted¡± to Be as her mistress. Furthermore, thetent girl¡¯s love tendencies within Princess riss meant that she hadpletely fallen as soon as she was awakened. Happily, Be kissed riss for a long time before they eventually pulled apart. When they separated, there were clear strings of saliva that lingered on their tongues.

    ¡°riss, you rebelled. Be, never mind the fact that you had kidnapped the Golden Dragon Princess Geleman, now even the ck Dragon Princess riss... hey, don¡¯t move. Don¡¯t...it feels weird. Please stop!¡±

    ¡°Isabel, this intimacy is part and parcel of the rtionship between knight and steed. Come be my steed too, I can enter into an unlimited amount of steed contracts.¡±

    Be reached out, grabbed the soft flesh on the Silver Dragon Princess Isabel¡¯s chest and gave her a gentle tug, practically pulling her up onto the ck Dragon Princess riss¡¯ smooth back. Now that Isabel was being attacked at the two most sensitive points on her body, this caused the usually shrewd and rational Silver Dragon Princess to go unfocused.

    ¡°Isabel, I am going to kidnap you now ¨C not just your body, but your heart, and everything you have.¡±

    ¡°Be, don¡¯t be like this. The Dragon Race will... wait, let me...¡±

    ¡°Isabel, I¡¯m not listening to you. Don¡¯t you even think about rejecting me!¡±

    Be pulled the princess into her embrace and the ck Dragon Princess riss switched ces with Isabel. riss then joined Be in her attempt to bully Isabel, who was now sandwiched between them. Caught in the middle and outnumbered, Isabel was soon forced into submission. Other than making strange noises, there was nothing else she could do.

    After some time, Be ced Isabel back on her seat and allowed the ck Dragon Princess riss and Golden Dragon Princess Geleman to have their way with her. As they climbed on top of Isabel, the three gorgeous Dragon Race princesses were stacked on top of each other. Isabel, who was right at the bottom, was bullied to the point that she could barely even say a word and she had no choice but to move along with the other princesses.

    Be got up and tugged on the thin metal chains, pulling the Ice Dragon Princess Mavis and the Fire Dragon Princess Sulliman towards her like pet cats on leashes as they crawled slowly inside the room. The intimate performance that the other Dragon Princesses had put up was absolutely intoxicating and their bodies were beginning to react. As they crawled on the carpet, there were strange wet stains everywhere and no one could tell if that was sweat or some other liquid.

    ¡°Be, stop teasing us like this. Just give it to us!¡±

    ¡°Mavis, you can¡¯t say something that tempting. I thought that Sulliman would be the first to cave.¡±

    Seeing as her two ¡°kitties¡± could not hold it in any longer, Be decided not to tease them any further. She carried them over to the bed on the other side and ced them side by side on the white sheets. Mavis and Sulliman immediately crossed their wrists and ced them above their heads in submission, allowing Be to pin her hands down on the bed.

    cing a hand on each girl¡¯s body, Be gently caressed their soft pale bodies. As Mavis and Sulliman were already highly aroused, their bodies were so sensitive that every touch felt like electricity was buzzing through their veins. Be had not even gotten to the main event and there was already a strange wet puddle gathering beneath them on the white sheets. When they realized that Be had noticed the stains on the sheets, Mavis and Sulliman¡¯s faces flushed red. There were a few moments that they wanted to exin themselves, however, no matter how they thought about it, the reasons were all too humiliating.

    ¡°Be, please stop looking. I¡¯m begging you. It¡¯s really not what you think!¡±

    ¡°All you have to do is sign the steed contract with me. By the way, Mavis, tell me all the intelligence you have on the Dragon Race!¡±

    ¡°I... I don¡¯t know anything. Ask... Isabel and... no... please... I¡¯ll talk.¡±

    The Ice Dragon Princess Mavis did not manage to resist much longer before she eventually spilled the beans. There was no way she could hold on for too long when faced with Be¡¯s evil methods. The main reason why Be had chosen her instead of the Silver Dragon Princess was because Mavis was naive and did not know how to hide information. Be had managed to obtainrge amounts of information from Princess Mavis. With this firsthand information, Be merely needed topare it with the other princesses¡¯ statements. Even if the intelligent Silver Dragon Princess Isabel could no longer say anything to Be and chose to hide the information, it would cause a lot of trouble for the Ice Dragon Princess Mavis.

    Other than the Golden Dragon Princess Laceman, a magical seal with the sign of the Demon King¡¯s Army gradually appeared on the chests of the other four Dragon Princesses. That seal was proof that they had established a steed contract with Be and she was the only one who could break that seal. To prevent any of the other members of the Dragon Race from noticing that their princesses had been forced into a contract, Be had magically modified her contract.

 Volume 7 Chapter 409: Chance Encounter at Alessandra Academyâ€™s Food Festival

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 409: Chance Encounter at Alessandra Academy¡¯s Food Festival</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    In one of the dragon dormitories in the ¡°Pure White Heaven¡± at the northern campus area of the Alessandra Academy, Be¡¯s wless¡± behavior with the dragon princesses inside the dorm was not discovered by anyone. They didn¡¯t perform spot checks here at all, plus the soundproofing was excellent. Even if Be were to start a killing spree inside, no one would even be able to hear the screams outside.

    After the madness fromst night, Be managed to turn ck Dragon Princess riss, Silver Dragon Princess Isabel, Ice Dragon Princess Mavis, and Fire Dragon Princess Sulliman into her personal flying mounts while staying under the Dragon Race¡¯s sights. Golden Dragon Princess Laceman had already been obtained previously. Not counting the demonic dragons such as Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman and other unconventional Dragon Races, Be had already obtained five princess-level flying dragon mounts. Her achievements had already surpassed the other dragon knights in this dimension.

    ording to how things were developing, if Be didn¡¯t make a move against these dragon princesses, there was a nine out of ten chance that they would end up signing contracts with the male Saviors, so Be had to step in first. Of course, she still followed the transmigrator¡¯s ¡°friendship code.¡± There was no need to go so far. At least, Be didn¡¯t touch the dragon princes. Those might be left for the male Saviors to take their pick.

    ording to the information she got from the dragon princesses, the home base of the Dragon Race was not located on the human continent. They were in a rtively independent continent that was located north of the human continent. The Dragon Race settlement in the Knight¡¯s Kingdom was just thergest branch, not their home base. There were quite a lot of dragons. However, they were considered a minority whenpared to the huge poption of the human race.

    The Dragon Race had several branches. The demonic dragons belonged to the heretical dragon races and were expelled from the Dragon Race¡¯s genealogy more than ten thousand years ago before the Twelve Demon Kings attacked the Dragon Continent. When the Demonic Dragon Race turned to the Twelve Demon Kings¡¯ side and supported them, they were also expelled from the continent by those events. After the Demonic Dragon Race was driven away, the Dragon Race branched off into many different branches based on their attributes. The three strongest branches were chosen to be the Dragon God Race, while the rest were just regr dragon races.

    The princesses that Be had met so far were not from the Dragon God Races. Golden Dragon Princess Laceman had powerful physical attributes, Silver Dragon Princess Isabel was massively proficient in magic, while ck Dragon Princess riss¡¯ battle prowess wasparable to the demonic dragons. However, none of these dragon princesses were considered part of the Sacred Dragon Race. However, Be wasn¡¯t worried about it. In her opinion, as long as she liked them, it didn¡¯t matter what attribute the dragon princesses had; none of them should even think about escaping from her. She aspired to be the strongest ¡°Dragon Knight¡± in every sense.

    Be had changed into the Alessandra Academy uniform that she wore when she went out for a strollst night, which looked like a German military uniform. Be finally remembered putting the stockings on and even a suitable ck pair this time. This school uniform belonged to ck Dragon Princess riss. Be tinkered with it a little and took off the shoulder patch with riss¡¯ name on it.

    If one didn¡¯t pay attention, they generally wouldn¡¯t notice that Be was going out without her identifying shoulder patch. Be was currently in her original form as Sacred Demon God Samantha. Even though she looked human in appearance, the air around her wasrgely different. This was the best choice she could choose if she wanted to act as a foreign race student.

    Be turned around and looked at the beautiful bodies of the dragon princesses lying across the bed. They had already fallen asleep out of exhaustion. Even if dragons had much more stamina than humans, Be was a Demon God parading as a Demon King after all. The only one to make her exhausted after the deed was an existence at the same level as her. Regardless of how ferocious Silver Dragon Princess Isabel and the others were in front of other people, they were really no different from pets in front of a Demon God. Be didn¡¯t put all those animal headdresses on themst night for no reason.

    ¡°Have a good rest, my mounts.¡±

    Be looked at them lovingly for a while before she left. She had the eyes of an owner taking one final look at their pet cat or dog before leaving them to take care of the house while out on work. Be opened the door and collided with a girl standing by the doorway while she wasn¡¯t paying attention. The girl hade to find someone and headed over early in the morning and bumped into Be before she could knock on the door.

    ¡°Sorry. Who... Who are you? Why are you in Isabel and the others¡¯ room?¡±

    ¡°Uh, I... I¡¯m riss¡¯ ssmate. I just transferred here not long ago.¡±

    There was no need to guess the identity of the dragon maiden who collided with Be. When they bumped into each other, the dark energy in Be¡¯s body almost rebounded the dragon beauty out of reflex. This beautiful dragon maiden was Radiant Dragon Princess Hetivil. The Radiant Dragon Race was also called the White Dragons or the Sacred Dragon Race, one of the three branches of the Dragon Race known as the Dragon God Race.

    Hetivil¡¯s temperament was simr to that of the Radiant Church¡¯s Holy Maidens and papal heir that Be had encountered. She could also sense her divine aura from a distance. She had pure white hair with a look of curiosity in her golden eyes, wearing a full set Alessandra Academy¡¯s white version pair uniform as well as a translucent pair of stockings. Be almost had her sight stuck on those thighs.

    This Sacred Dragon Princess was either the natural airhead type or the sultry type. Didn¡¯t she realize how arousing those pair of see-through stockings were?! When she saw Hetivil wearing such provocative stockings with such a pure and innocent expression on her face, Be felt that she must really be a natural airhead. She had no idea that it was ¡°foul-y¡± to dress like that. However, Hetivil¡¯s face value was much higher than the other dragon princesses that Be had bulliedst night. The unique divinity and elegance was something that the other dragon princesses could notpare with at the moment.

    When they collided earlier, Be had bumped right into Princess Hetivil¡¯s ¡°special buffer zone¡± in front of her chest, and the bounciness was wonderful. Princess Hetivil came here to look for someone. She was in the same dorm as Fire Dragon Princess Sulliman, and the standard maximum was three people in each room for the dragon dorms. Yesterday, the bath at Hetivil¡¯s ce broke down, so she and her two other roommates ran off to different dorms to borrow the baths.

    Hetivil had originally wanted toe to this dorm, but she was too slow as Fire Dragon Sulliman was one step ahead. Last night, when Be fell down, she was supposed to have crashed into her body instead. She innocently told Be what she hade for without concealing anything. Alessandra Academy was having a food festival today, and she came to invite her roommate Sulliman to go with her.

    ¡°Um, about Sulliman and the others... Last night, they...¡±

    ¡°Oh, is that so? Then no need to force them. I¡¯ll just find someone else. Right, what is your name?¡±

    Be still had many tactics to fool girls. She leaned close to Hetivil¡¯s ear and whispered into her delicate little ear. After hearing what Be said, a sh of embarrassment appeared on Princess Hetivil¡¯s face as she quickly left. Be was very direct and lied that Fire Dragon Princess Sulliman and the girls had their ¡°period¡±st night, so they couldn¡¯t go today.

    No matter which world was it, the best excuse for a girl was always the ¡°period¡± for taking leaves. Hetivil didn¡¯t think too deeply into it. She just asked for Be¡¯s name and turned around to look for someone else. Seeing her leave in a rush, Be wondered whether Hetivil was secretly a deeply closeted foodie dragon princess.

    She definitely couldn¡¯t allow Princess Hetivil to enter the room. Not only were the dragon princesses insidepletely naked, but they were also lying in strange positions. Even though she could use the excuse that they liked to ¡°sleep naked,¡± there were no excuses for the strange smell inside the room. No matter how simple-minded Hetivil was, she¡¯d definitely figure out the problem.

    It was already early dawn as students were already beginning toe and go. Be couldn¡¯t mess around as she was also unsure if she could subdue Hetivil without killing her in one blow. Tricking her was obviously the best strategy here. After making sure that Princess Hetivil left, she quickly locked the door, worried that someone else woulde to disturb the princesses¡¯ rest, as she also hung up a ¡°Do Not Disturb¡± sign on the door while she was at it.

    ¡°You¡¯re here, Be? Seriously, are you bullying pretty girls again?¡±

    ¡°Kriss, you... Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°The others were worried about you messing around and asked me to watch... No, asked me to help you so you can get the task done as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Kriss, did you say something just now?¡±

    ¡°Did I? Be, it must be your imagination, definitely.¡±

    After she was done with everything and was just about to leave, another familiar voice stopped Be. Be couldn¡¯t be more familiar with the owner of that voice. It was her ¡°official girlfriend,¡± Kriss. Kriss was currently in her fallen form and had a hint of an exotic look. It couldn¡¯t be any better for her to pretend to be a foreign race.

    Kriss had somehow managed to get her hands on a white paid version of the Alessandra Academy¡¯s school uniform. It was a pure white military uniform with an exquisite sword hung from her waist. Her long silver hair was adorned with a blue butterfly bow. Kriss wasn¡¯t wearing any stockings. She didn¡¯t know which color to choose, so she just went without it. This school uniform was an imitation that Isaman had spent the night creating and wasn¡¯t much different from the original. She had cut out the fabric in the same look as the original. The only thing missing was the Alessandra Academy¡¯s emblem.

    Kriss went to the Antote Academy to find Be¡¯s new proxy, Princess An, to confirm the situation. Then, based on her intuition, she judged that Be must have spent the night in one of the dragon princesses¡¯ dormitories and had rushed over early in the morning. Fortunately, she still camete. If she camest night, Be might not have been able to ¡°eat up¡± those dragon princesses.

    ¡°Kriss, should I call you by your real name, Krysan? Or...¡±

    ¡°Just call me Kriss, Be. It¡¯s better if we don¡¯t expose our real names. You too. The foreign races academy is giving me a strange feeling. But where... Right, Be. Where are we heading next?¡±

    ¡°To breakfast, of course! Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s my treat, so eat your fill.¡±

    Holding Kriss¡¯ hand, Be headed for the central campus area, the ¡°Force of the Earth.¡± Simrly to the campus festivals of the Olsylvia Academy, Alessandra Academy was also having a food festival during this period. Without a doubt, food was the best choice for allowing the students of different races to find amon topic to talk about, and thenguage barrier wasn¡¯t so obvious when they were ordering food. This was the background that the food festival was born out of and was no smaller in scale than the campus festival nned by the Olsylvia Academy and the music festival by the Antote Academy.

    Out of the three major academies in Olsylvia City, one of them was doing an entertainment-themed festival. One was doing a food festival for the foodies. Thest was doing a music festival with singing and dancing as the main theme. Not a single one of them had studying activities as the main theme. It seemed like no one¡¯s main goal was to study; they all had their own exciting activities.

    Alessandra Academy¡¯s food festival was held at the rtivelyrge central campus, the ¡°Force of the Earth.¡± ording to the agreement of the branch campuses, the location of the food festival was considered a nonbat zone. Even your enemies couldn¡¯t do anything when they were here, and if a fight were to break out, you¡¯d be rounded up by the entire school. Other than the food festival zone, you could fight all you want.

    The reason why Be came to the food festival was to scout for information. As they were all Alessandra Academy students here, if a powerful person were to show up, Be would be able to sense it with her Demon God instincts. Be¡¯s currentparative standard was based on the original ck Saviors, the current Renegades, Kriss, Ariel, and the others. If they were close to them, then they were considered super-forces.

    The food festival booths were all ready. When Be and Kriss arrived, the ce was already packed. Be had a rather stoic face on, unlike Kriss, whose face waspletelyid back and rxed. Be hade with the mood of being on a mission and couldn¡¯t rx, but Kriss was different. She came here in the mood of going shopping with her ¡°girlfriend.¡± It was rare enough that she wasn¡¯tughing, so how could she keep a sour face?

    They called it a food festival, but there were also other good trading stalls other than the food. The reason it was called a food festival was that most of the booths disyed food. When Be and Kriss arrived, other than the aroma of food in the air, there was not the least bit of noise here. They could only hear slight sounds of people chewing on their food. This was definitely one of the most unusual food festivals Be had ever visited.

    There was no noise because all the students were from different parts of the world and spoke differentnguages. They couldn¡¯tmunicate with each other at all. Many foreigners didn¡¯t care to use themonnguage, which was the officialnguage of the human race, as a medium ofmunication, so the participating students simplymunicated with each other using signnguage. There were no names on any of the stalls, not even text forbeling their goods as the writing of the foreign races was all different. Much like spokennguage, most of the foreign race students didn¡¯t bother to use themon humannguage.

    Like the hotel run by foreign races that Be had visited before, trade here was done through the barter system and did not ept the human currency. Even though human gold coins were themon currency of the human continent, that was only limited to trades done between foreign races and humans. Transactions done with each other did not use the human currency. They either bartered with each other or used a generally epted equivalent.

    There were several general equivalents used in transactions between foreign races, ranging from precious mythril for forging, precious obsidian for magic, as well as a key material for forging divine artifacts, gold amalgam, originally called the ¡°Universal Gold¡± of the trading world. The ¡°hardest¡± currency was the dragon bone. However, given how many dragon students were in the Alessandra Academy, using dragon bones for trading would be too hurtful and easily cause a racial confrontation, so those were temporarily canceled. At the very least, you couldn¡¯t use it here.

    Be felt depressed. Out of all the equivalents, she only had dragon bones, but the use of dragon bones was restricted. Were they purposefully going against her? The piles of gold coins Be brought with her in her storage ring was also useless. As a Demon God, she shouldn¡¯t be forced to the point where she had to try an ¡°eat and run.¡±

    Be looked at cheerful Kriss and couldn¡¯t tell her that she didn¡¯t bring any money. She said she would treat her, so even if she didn¡¯t have the money, she still had to do it. Kriss also didn¡¯t bring any of those trading substitutes. The treasures she kept on her were mainly swords, obsidian, mythril, and so on. The only ones who might have them were the magic-using Renegades, Mage Ariel and Puppet Master ine.

    Be had quite a lot of divine artifacts on her, and those could be used as trading materials as well. However, the problem was that it had been ten thousand years since God Race¡¯s demise, and not many of them had even appeared in the world below. For a bunch of divine artifacts to pour out of nowhere would attract the attention of many, which would likely interfere with Be¡¯s secret investigation mission.

    Be held Kriss¡¯ hand as she strolled around Carol Food Street. While she was pretending to pick a stall, her mind was racing to think of a countermeasure. Kriss was still smiling as usual and didn¡¯t notice that her girlfriend had already fallen into a ¡°financial crisis.¡± Most of the foreign race students still adopted the looks of the human race, so Be and Kriss didn¡¯t attract much attention as they walked down the street.

    The aesthetics of the foreign races had always been a mystery. They were quite different from humans. To human standards, Sacred Demon God Samantha Be and Myriad Sword Demon Krysan were stunning beauties, but they were no different from normal human beauties in their eyes. They just had slightly more proportionate bodies and fairer skin. The majority of the foreign races prized strength more. As long as Be and Kriss did not expose their ungodly strength, they would not end up in the awkward position of being stared at by everyone.

    This was good since Be could avoid the trouble of peopleing up to harass her. The foreign students here were mainly focused on the food; nobody was paying attention to the two top existences, Be and Kriss, as they passed by. Just as Be was about to be exposed and was ready toe clean to Kriss that she didn¡¯t have any money, she bumped into an acquaintance.

    ¡°Oh? If it isn¡¯t Sacred Demon... Saman... Anyway,e over, it¡¯s my treat.¡±

 Volume 7 Chapter 410: The Dawdling Big Bosses at the Dark Banquet

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 410: The Dawdling Big Bosses at the Dark Banquet</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Be and Kriss were strolling around Carol Food Street, which was located at the center of Alessandra Academy of Foreign Races¡¯ central campus, the Force of the Earth. While Be was worrying that she couldn¡¯t afford to invite Kriss to breakfast, she ran into an acquaintance at the food fest. It was the Vampire Queen, Evelina, whom she had met before. It was daytime now. The sun was shining in the sky. Any vampire that could walk under the sun without the fear of sunlight was surely a very high-level vampire.

    Evelina was now in her loli form with a pair of blood-red ponytails and glowing red pupils. She was wearing a dark red goth loli maid outfit, had an inverted cross ne around her neck, and had a blood-red rose adorning her hair. Her pair of beautiful blood-red pupils were focused at Be and Kriss with curiosity.

    Be could see a lot more after she switched back to her Demon God Body. Take now for instance, she could see that Evelina was the queen of vampires, who was from another world; and there were special magic tattoos on Evelina¡¯s body, which should be the mark of her camp. Unlike the Saviors, the Vampire Queen Evelina was one of the Vow Breakers, and her strength was on the same level as the Renegades around Be.

    Renegades were Saviors who had lost their faith, converted their belief to the demon gods and evil gods of the World Destroyers, and then betrayed the world. Vow Breakers referred to the people who could be both good and evil at the same time. They did not ept or join any camp. They would only act ording to their own preferences. Generally, the two didn¡¯t cross each others¡¯ paths; the cause of the conflict wasrgely due to the fight for the first right to destroy the world.

    Vampire Queen Evelina was already as strong as the first-generation blood race, the earliest blood race in the novel. The entire human continent would have long been turned into the birthce of vampires if this other world didn¡¯t have too many bigwigs. As Be was gazing at Evelina¡¯s seductive red lips, Evelina showed her cute tiger fangs. Be subconsciously felt her neck grow cold. Even though she knew that Evelina didn¡¯t have the guts to directly suck the blood of a demon god, Be still felt a little ufortable after knowing that the other party was a vampire because of the memory of her previous life on Earth.

    ¡°Evelina, what are you doing in this maid costume? You look cute but you are not going to work in this, are you? By the way, call me Be, you don¡¯t need to use my real name.¡±

    ¡°Be, why can¡¯t I? It¡¯s a part of the job. Anyway, are you hungry? Come here, I¡¯ll treat you!¡±

    Be and Kriss followed Evelina to a dark-theme maid cafe. Needless to say, this should be Evelina¡¯s ce of work. Any normal people probably would have run a long time ago if they received an invitation from the blood n. However, Be and Kriss weren¡¯t ordinary people; one was a Sacred Demon God, and other was Myriad Sword Demon. As such, Be epted the blood n invitation without hesitation.

    It was the first time Be came to the blood n¡¯s cafe. The dark-themed cafe didn¡¯t appear that big on the outside but it had a lot of space, in fact. As soon as Be and Kriss walked in, they found that the cafe was much bigger than they had expected, it was about as big as a standard banquet hall that could entertain thousands of people. No one would have thought that an important stronghold of the blood n would be hidden in in sight on the food street.

    ¡°By the way, Lord Be, please try not to expose your beloved¡¯s and your energy. I haven¡¯t revealed anything till now; I am just a little maid working here!¡±

    ¡°Well, alright! Don¡¯t worry! I will try to keep a low profile.¡± Be agreed but she didn¡¯t notice that Kriss, beside her, had a happy smile on her face because Vampire Queen Evelina called her Be¡¯s beloved. At first, she had had a deep and inexplicable hostility towards the Vampire Queen.

    Unlike the quiet food street, the cafe was filled with hub-bub. Just as she stepped through the door, Be heardnguages of various dark races.

    The atmosphere of the entire banquet hall was simr to the blood race¡¯s midnight blood feast. However, not everyone attending the blood feast was of the blood race; other dark races attended as well. It was far-fetched to call it a blood banquet. After bringing Be and Kriss to the banquet hall, Vampire Queen Evelina continued doing her job as a maid. Strictly speaking, the Vow Breakers had magic known as Cognitive Distorter; most people couldn¡¯t see their appearances once they used it.

    Be and Kriss could clearly see the Vampire Queen Evelina¡¯s true appearance purely because their strength was close to or surpassed Evelina¡¯s. They could see through her Cognitive Distorter magic, but in the eyes of other people, Evelina was like every other blood race loli; only Be and Kriss could tell otherwise.

    However, it was for the better; as the saying goes, ignorance is bliss. If the blood race in the banquet hall came to know Evelina¡¯s identity, they would be terrified. She was the highest-ranked blood race here. Their blood in Evelina¡¯s eyes was impure. She could kill them casually. But Evelina was working here as a maid for some unknown purpose.

    As for the treat Princess Evelina mentioned, it wasn¡¯t a lie. Money wasn¡¯t needed here. Dark races could eat for free here. Only the cannibals who might empty the cafe with theirrger appetites had restricted entry. Red candlelight was used to light the banquet hall and the candlesticks used skulls with their pried-open top as candle stands. Be didn¡¯t know if the dark races in this world liked gathering skulls; anyway, most of the dark races she had encountered liked using skulls asmp stands.

    Various dark races were attending the banquet, along with thirteen n members of the blood race. The blood race for some reasons had been unable to gain a foothold on the continent of demons. Over time, they chose to hide on the continent of the human n. It was easy to find food here. Although the Radiant Church was a major obstacle, the Radiant Church had not made up their mind topletely eliminate the blood race for many years. And thus, the blood race had been here ever since.

    The nobles of blood race wore decent and elegant attire; men wore formal suits while females wore evening dresses, a typicalbination of handsome males and beautiful females. If it were not for the fangs showing over their lips, they could really be regarded as a group of elegant nobles at the gatherings. Be and Kriss were wearing their school uniforms but they didn¡¯t garner that much attention. They didn¡¯t have the human-like smell. Even if the other races couldn¡¯t tell the duo¡¯s race, they wouldn¡¯te up to cause trouble directly.

    At the center of the banquet hall was arge pool filled with bright-red blood. This was the turf of blood race but apart from the blood race, many wolfmen were here as well. This was one thing that was different from the novels on earth. Although the rtionship between the wolfmen and the blood race were hostile in this world, in order to deal with theirmon enemy, the Radiant Church, they were more in a cooperation-type rtionship than a confrontation one and most confrontations happened only in the dark.

    The wolfmen here weren¡¯t the wolfmen branch of the beastman race. The wolfmen on the beastmen side didn¡¯t have human features, only a small number of princesses were humanoids with beast ears. And obviously, the wolfmen here didn¡¯t have wolf ears. They were demons who could quickly turn into wolves from their human form when they see the full moon. They were now in their human form; they too were handsome and beautiful. Butpared to their elegant and aristocratic counterparts, vampires, the wolfmen¡¯s human forms had more of a wilder temperament.

    The wolfmen and blood race must be nning something big for them to hold this banquet. Be brought Kriss to eat here. She wasn¡¯t interested in the content of the meetings between these viin races. Apparently, the patriarchs of the thirteen ns of blood race had sent invitations to summon various dark forces active on the human continent at Alessandra Academy of Foreign Races, so that their moves would not attract attention.

    The Demon Kings weren¡¯t on the invitation list. Whether it was the ancient twelve Demon King that used to be glorious once or the resurrected twelve Demon Kings that had made their appearances now and were led by Be, all of them had no affiliation with the dark races operating on the human continent. Apart from Be, there was no other Demon King present here. The participants of the banquet were mainly the members of thirteen blood race ns, senior members of wolfman race, as well as some dark races whose attributes Be couldn¡¯t tell clearly.

    All kinds of delicacies were on the dining table in the banquet hall. Be felt that this was real Dark Cuisine. Arge piece of flesh was served after a bit of roasting it and adding a little condiment on it. The wine ss was filled with blood-red liquid; Be could tell that it was blood by its smell. No matter how much one tried to beautify it, it was impossible to call it tomato juice. Watching the wolfmen eating with relish and the blood race nobles tasting the wine elegantly, Be could only sigh. She truly didn¡¯t have any appetite for these things, and the same was true for Kriss.

    Be nced about to find Evelina, the true queen of vampires. Her scan was simply terrifying. In the hall, there were five other Oath Breakers apart from Evelina, who was posing as a maid. All of them were using Cognitive Distorter magic so that the others could not notice any abnormality. If Be hadn¡¯t shown up, these deeply hidden horrifying existences would have gone unnoticed by the other dark races.

    Next to the decorative flower basket in the banquet hall, a ghost maid in maid costume was fiddling with the flowers and grasses in a careful manner, arranging and cutting them right then and there. If Be remembered it correctly, she was the Phantom Queen, Malvina, who had warned her on the business street. Now, Be had switched to her real body, as such, the Phantom Queen, Malvina might not know that Be and that previous Demon Queen were one and the same. Phantom Queen Malvina was staring at the flowers in her hands, oblivious to Be¡¯s arrival.

    On the nearby concert stage, a beautiful foreign musician with her back facing Be was ying a charming melody. In Be¡¯s eyes, this inconspicuous foreign girl had strange wings on her back. The wings alternated between ck and white, and sometimes chaotic gray, telling Be that she was a fallen angel.

    Fallen Angel Jasmine was one of the Oath Breakers. She was an angel from another dimension. ¡°Fallen Angel¡± was just a title. Her truebat power was definitely not limited to the levels of a normal fallen angel. Now, she was wearing a ck one-piece and was pretending to be an ordinary musician, providing support to the banquet.

    There were two Oath Breakers with their backs to Be. They were far away. One was disguising as a bartender and the other was disguised as a waiter to take orders. Both of them were enjoying themselves. Judging by their backs, Be could tell that one was a Chaos Dragon and the other was a Sacred Demon, both of them equally difficult to deal with. If so, the additional superbat power of Alessandra Academy of Foreign Races wasn¡¯t in vain as Olsylvia Academy had six Oath Breakers. Thebat power of both sides was equal without counting the few World Destructors, Demon Gods, and Evil Gods on Be¡¯s side.

    Thest Oath Breaker was standing directly opposite to Be and Kriss. Her true identity should be some kind of mysterious existence that could wander between illusion and reality. Be called her Mirror Demon for the time being. In terms of strength, Be couldn¡¯t tell for sure whether she was the strongest existence among the six Oath Breakers, but she could say with surety that she was the most difficult to deal with.

    That Oath Breaker changed her appearance multiple times. She immediately changed her appearance to other people nearby. One of her abilities was that she could change into anyone¡¯s appearance at will. Only because she was in awe of the Demon Gods that she didn¡¯t change her appearance to Be¡¯s current appearance to fool Be and others. What impressed Be was the colorless and transparent eyes of this beautiful Oath Breaker. Her beautiful eyes made everyone ufortable as if she could see through the secrets of others at will.

    Like other Oath Breakers, she was pretending to be a maid cleaning up the dishes. After noticing that Be was gazing at her, she wanted to leave, abashed. Fortunately, Be grabbed her clothes in time, making it unable for the fake maid to escape. Be couldn¡¯t trust other waiters but this Oath Breaker might be able to get her the right food.

    ¡°Ah, My Lord...what¡¯s the matter? I have to clean up the dishes. If you want to order anything, please...¡±

    ¡°Get me something that the human race can eat, otherwise, I¡¯ll let others know about you lot and your disguises.¡±

    ¡°Well...I understand. But really, how can you make such a request?¡± The beautiful Oath Breaker was dumbstruck for a moment. She hadn¡¯t expected a noble World Destructor Demon God to use such a cheap method. After looking about and confirming that no one was paying attention, the pretty Oath Breaker disappeared. When she reappeared, all kinds of dishes and desserts suitable for human appetite appeared on Be and Kriss¡¯s table. The Mirror Demon had already used Cognitive Distorter on the bread and milk. In other¡¯s view, they were eating the same things as them.

    ¡°Well, My Lord, I have already kept part of my agreement, I hope you abide by yours!¡±

    ¡°But of course! You can go on with your work!¡±

    Be looked at the Oath Breakers who were busy at the banquet. She couldn¡¯t tell what they were talking about. She barely heard some of the content of the banquet. Apparently, the thirteen blood race ns were nning to unite with the wolfmen and many other dark races during the Martial Conference of the twelve academies to solve some eye-catching Saviors of the human race.

    The host of the banquet was the elder of the first n of thirteen blood race ns. The handsome man was using a nefarious tone to tell the purpose of today¡¯s gathering while the other dark races watched him intently. This entire scene was too dark and had a sense of humor. The irony was that real big bosses either didn¡¯t show up or were sitting on the table, enjoying the dishes before them or were experiencing the life of the waiter.

    Instead, a miniboss was talking idly about the important matters. Be almost burst intoughter a few times at the sight of this. In fact, in the eyes of the outsiders, the blood race elders and werewolf elders¡¯ talk of their evil n to conquer the world lookedpletely pretentious. However, Be still had a lot of gains. In addition to learning about the six deeply hidden plug-in-type Oath Breakers in the Alessandra Academy, Be also came to know the hidden information about the additional people joining the Savior Camp.

    ¡°Thank you all foring to this dark banquet hosted by me. I am dissatisfied with everyone. We need to unite now more than ever. The neighboring Olsylvia Academy recently has a group called Partners of Justice. If we don¡¯t unite now, we will be defeated one by one.¡±

    ¡°Old Vampire, you are right. There have been too many warriors jumping aroundtely, moring that they want to save everyone. But to tell you the truth, each one is a bigger braggart than the other. We have to teach them a lesson.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right! Brother Wolf is right. Not to mention this city, we have been suppressed in other ces as well. If we don¡¯t fight back even now, they will really think of us as easy targets!¡±

    Be, on the other hand, was enjoying tea with Kriss. Listening to these minibosses, it looked like the eunuchs worrying more than the emperor himself. As the final behind-the-scenes bosses, they were as stable as Mount Tai. They had no idea why these minibosses were panicking so much. Even the twelve demon kings, the middle bosses, had not opened their mouths but these minibosses had started to mor.

    Be quickly sorted out the ins and outs of the matter. Apparently, several of her (male) alumni Saviors had been too active recently, suppressing these dark forces to the extent that they couldn¡¯t bear it anymore. God Chosen Knight Scott had ransacked the cemetery of a certain n elder of the blood race, hacked countless vampires, and taken away the treasures buried in the cemetery for millennia. God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans had been hunting down wolfmen to make some money to improve his standard of living. He had been killing wolfmen to obtain materials and sell them. He had killed so much that the wolfmen were too afraid to show up on the night of the full moon.

    The most extreme was God Chosen Mage Adide. In order to experiment his new magic, he had been using the turf of dark demons as a magic experiment field. After all kinds of demons were killed, their corpses were recycled as props for other magic experiments. The trio excelled in the professional habit necessary to be Saviors, looting the treasures. The demons attacked by them often lost both men and money; it was extremely disastrous.

    Be had to admit that these Savior Brothers didn¡¯t do anything for nothing. They knew the three basic policies against the demons; burn all, kill all, loot all. But Be was more concerned about the people that had been secretly added to the Savior Camp. With the exception of Olsylvia Academy, mysterious people had appeared in the other twelve academies.

 Volume 7 Chapter 411: Early End to Alessandra Academy Scouting Mission and Bellaâ€™s New Plan

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 411: Early End to Alessandra Academy Scouting Mission and Be¡¯s New n</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    At the central area of the Alessandra Academy¡¯s ¡°Force of the Earth¡±, Carol Food Street, the hall where the secret meeting of the dark races was taking ce, Be and Kriss were tasting the delicious food while secretly listening in on the meeting of the Blood Race¡¯s elders of the thirteen ns. Other than the first n elder, who had shown his true face as the meeting president, the remaining twelve were wearing ck clothes to conceal their appearances.

    This caused Be to lose interest. Clearly, several of the Blood Race¡¯s elders were girls, but it didn¡¯t matter if they weren¡¯t going to reveal themselves. It felt like she was being tormented listening to that seductive voice. Still, Be had already gathered information on the Alessandra Academy¡¯s strongest fighting forces and could be considered to havepleted the majority of her task ahead of schedule.

    The strongest fighters were six Vow Breakers, namely Blood Queen Evelina, Phantom Queen Malvina, Fallen Angel Monarch Jasmine, Chaos Dragon udimus, Sacred Demon of Reincarnation Alshelly, and Illusion Shade Samiria. Unlike the Renegades that started out as ck Warriors, these Vow Breakers were originally evil until they changed their stance to the radiant side, in contrast to those who went through dark transformations. Be simply called it a ¡°light transformation¡±.

    ¡°Turning to the dark side makes you three times stronger, but walking into the light makes you three times weaker.¡± This saying was extreme heresy and couldn¡¯t be applied to the Vow Breakers. Even under the ¡°light¡±, their force did not decrease, rather increasing dramatically. Compared to other demonic beings, they really had broken their vows. Wielding dark and evil attributes, they had great immunity toward demonic beings and dark attacks. And,pounded with their divine moves that could restrain the darkness, this became even worse for their ¡°peers¡±.

    Vow Breakers generally appeared along with the Dark Warriors, also known as the Renegades. If a Creator summoned any one of them, then they would have to summon an equal number of the other to keep the bnce of power. The only thing Be didn¡¯t understand was, be it the Vow Breakers or the Renegades, they had all appeared in thest few decades. Which Dimensional Creator of this Other World dimension could havepleted this summoning operation while their status remained unknown for the past ten thousand years? Was it a new Creator? Or some other being?

    Be could barely understand the Blood Racenguage and had obtained a crucial piece of information based on the discussion of the Blood Race¡¯s elders. Most of the twelve academies had Saviors in them. Apart from the Olsylvia Academy and the Alessandra Academy for the Foreign Races, the remaining ten human academies all had Saviors in their midst.

    These Saviors were different from those active male Saviors from the Olsylvia Academy, like God Chosen Knight Scott and the rest. Scott and the others had Dimensional Creators on their backs, giving them ¡°gold fingers¡± as support, which was far more advanced than the others. Thetter were Saviors cultivated by the Savior Camp without the help of the Dimensional Creator. Their ¡°golden finger¡± cheat supports were all reliant on what the Saviors¡¯ base camp provided them.

    These kinds of saviors mostly came with their own cheats. Compared to the traditional transmigrated Savior, these Saviors couldn¡¯t hold a candle. If the system broke, those Saviors could all basically quit. Without their systems, they had nothing. And, it was still a mystery whether their souls could return to their original world if they died in battle without the Dimensional Creator providing them help. If Chosen Knight Scott and the others were considered the ¡°temporary workers¡± of the Savior¡¯s Camp, then thetter weren¡¯t even considered ¡°temporary workers¡± anymore. Without the acknowledgment of the Dimensional Creator, they were practically ¡°exploitedborers¡±.

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen. In just a moment, we¡¯ll¡ª¡±

    Before the Blood Race¡¯s elder on the rostrum could finish speaking, a beam of light descended from the sky and pierced through his heart. The Blood Race¡¯s elder looked in disbelief and quickly fell over, turning into a puddle of blood. Only then did the group of demons at the banquet realize that the windows and doorways around the banquet hall were surrounded by humans. These humans wore armor that emitted the luster of divine artifacts.

    ¡°Listen up, demons! We are here for a crusade, for justice!¡±

    ¡°Damn it, those warrior bullies are on us now. Brothers, fight for a darker tomorrow!¡±

    This was the first time Be had seen the Saviors team up to crash a viin¡¯sir. Her hand holding the teacup did not shake at all as she calmly watched the show while sipping her tea. Kriss, who was opposite of her, enjoyed her cake, as if she had not heard anything. Those Vow Breakers were also doing their own thing, as though they weren¡¯t too bothered about their situation. The stronger an existence was, the more godlike their acting skills became.

    These Saviors were from the systems group. You could tell at a nce that the divine artifacts they wore were not from this Other World dimension; they came from the Saviors¡¯ base camp, and the artifacts were collected from various Other World dimensions. These Saviors¡¯ strength was far less than that of the traditional transmigrated Saviors from the Olsylvia Academy. If they didn¡¯t group up, they wouldn¡¯t even dare toe look for trouble.

    Hundreds of Saviors surrounded the banquet hall. It looked like an insane move, but the Blood Race and the Wolfman Race weren¡¯t united and fought separately, which would invariably weaken their fighting power.

    The Saviors wielded divine artifact-level weapons and beat these dark races so hard, they could hardly fight back. Many wolfmen were killed by their beams of light before they could transform. After making an appearance, these Saviors used a certain divine artifact that caused the entire banquet hall to be enveloped in a divine beam of light. Under the suppression of that divine light, other than the elder-level Blood Race that was basically unable to transform, the rest were strongly suppressed.

    Be just wanted to drink her tea quietly, but a beam of light shot towards her position. Seriously, she couldn¡¯t catch a break. The light attack from the other side was a map-wide ¡°AOE nuke¡±. Be really didn¡¯t want to care about these ¡°mass-produced¡± Saviors. She felt that they were no different from a reinforced version of ¡°Super Soldiers¡±, and it didn¡¯t feel like an aplishment beating them.

    ¡°Kill all demons, for justice...¡±

    ¡°Seriously, you¡¯ve interrupted my elegant tea time.¡±

    Be extended a finger and flicked it, sending the beam of light back the way it came. The shouting Savior couldn¡¯t dodge in time and was hit squarely in the chest by his own ultimate move. Even though light attributes would not dole out judgment upon the Saviors themselves, his divine artifact-level armor suffered quite an embarrassing gash.

    ¡°Who is ambushing us? Damn it! Come out here and fight me to the death!¡±

    ¡°What a terrifying dark aura. This is...¡±

    Be did not make a move. She just casually poured the tea from her teacup onto the ground in front of her, an Abyss Summoning Array appearing in the tea. Following that, a huge Abyssal Water Elemental appeared. It was ck all over, and unlike the ordinary aquamarine Water Elementals, the Abyssal Water Elemental was a dark inky blue. Since itsposition was made up of water from the Abyss River Styx, ordinary humans would face the danger of death just by touching it.

    The fighting power of the Abyssal Water Elemental was dependent on the level of the master that summoned it. Be was a Demon God, so this little guy was almost perverse in its strength. Levels were not visible, however. Still, they had no problem evaluating it as a Holy Beast. This water elemental summoned by Be was quite intelligent and knew what to do without needingmands from her.

    After the Abyssal Water Elemental appeared, the atmosphere in the banquet hall changed. The original brightness was dispelled, and the atmosphere grew heavy. The Saviors, the Blood Race, and the Wolfmen Race on the scene were all shocked silly. This Abyss Demonic Being had definitely gotten the wrong spot. Its battle power was no longerparable to that of ordinary demonic beings, and the Abyssal Water Elemental didn¡¯t care about much either. It just swung its fist at the nearest Savior to it.

    ¡°So strong... What¡¯s up with this guy? The system didn¡¯t give me any hints about this thing!¡±

    With a loud bang, the unlucky Savior, along with the divine artifacts on his body, was sent flying and disappeared out the window. The morale of the other Saviors instantly fell by half. Even the defense of a divine artifact could not hold up to a single of the Abyssal Water Elemental¡¯s hits. This boss was clearly way out of their league.

    Be got up, took Kriss, and quietly left the banquet hall. The Abyssal Water Elemental had a time limit and would automatically melt back into water after the time was up. She didn¡¯t care about what happened next. The time the Abyssal Water Elemental had left was enough to kill off all of the invading Saviors. If themander of those Saviors still had his mind intact, he would definitely think of retreating.

    Taking advantage of the chaos in the banquet hall, Be and Kriss returned to Carol Food Street. Not long after they left, the Saviors also retreated, leaving behind a group of confused Blood Races and Wolfmen, who still had no idea which viin was responsible for the mysterious appearance of the water elemental.

    The only ones who knew that the Abyssal Water Elemental was summoned by Be were the Vow Breakers, now ying a minor role in Be¡¯s ¡°performance¡± and decided to cooperate. If nobody revealed it, the matter of Be summoning the Abyssal Water Elemental would be swept under the rug. The reason was the subtle rtionship between the Vow Breakers and the Renegades. Since Be had Kriss with her, she did not carry out her original n to hit on those Vow Breakers for the time being.

    The face value of those Vow Breaker beauties was at the same level as the Renegades, Kriss, and the others, after their dark transformations. Be wanted to flirt, but it was a pity that the time wasn¡¯t right. Be and Kriss returned to the Dragon Princesses¡¯ dorm. After such a huge incident, the academy might have to go on full lockdown again, so it was better to retreat earlier.

    The scent of the Abyssal Water Elemental was too obvious. It was impossible that nobody would notice it. Be took this time to send a message to Princess An as well to tell her to prepare for an early retreat. If the Saviors could infiltrate the academy, it meant that the situation there was also chaotic. The members of the Gates of Darkness organization did not participate in that gathering, so their movements at this time were also questionable.

    On the way back, they saw a number of alert campus guards. The appearance of the Abyssal Water Elemental had still been noticed by the Alessandra Academy¡¯s authorities. The Abyss Demonic Being that Be summoned before was merely at the level of a footsoldier, while the Abyssal Water Elemental this time was worlds apart. So, in order to get everything back in control, the academy had no choice but to intervene.

    ¡°Someone seems to be following us, Be.¡±

    ¡°I know, Kriss. Be careful. We¡¯re in others¡¯ turf.¡±

    Be easily spotted someone stalking them from her peripheral vision. No, to be precise, it was a bat that was following them. This was the usual method of detection utilized by the Blood Race. It was fine to use it at night, but it would be a joke to use it during the day. If a bat was going to appear in the middle of the day, then they might as well juste out in the human form.

    Although the Blood Race was not very strong, they were very clever. When it saw Be, it knew out of its instinct that it was likely exposed. So, it made a quick decision to turn around and leave without hesitation. This ingenuity saved its life. Retreating before Be felt like killing it off was the best option, and if Be went back on her word, it really wouldn¡¯t be able to leave.

    When the two of them returned to the area near the Dragon Race¡¯s dorm, several of the dragon-princesses were just waking up. They had changed into their proper school uniforms, and even the usually scantily-d ck Dragon Princess riss had a rare moment of decency. Be did not go in, though. Golden Dragon Princess had already retreated into Be¡¯s pet space ahead of time. Based on what she told her, Be avoided the Dragon Dorm and did not enter.

    Outside the building of the dormitory were a good number of Dragon Race guards. The dragon-princesses did not say a word of what happenedst night, so their showing up was for entirely different reasons. Be and Kriss saw Princess An near the building, who hade here to meet them. Princess An was wearing a more formal version of the uniform and seemed to be fully prepared.

    Be was fortunate enough to see the school uniforms of the ¡°art school¡±, Antote Academy. She really had never seen anyone in the Antote Academy actually wear this, but now she knew the reason why. Antote Academy¡¯s uniform was in the same nature as the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s: They were all conservative and not popr among the students.

    ¡°Mistress Be, it seems that something big has happened with the Dragon Race. I have already prepared a carriage. Would you like toe to my dorm first?¡±

    ¡°No need, you can escort us out of the school. We¡¯ll get off secretly halfway outside and return to the Olsylvia Academy by other means.¡±

    Be¡¯s infiltration mission was over in less than two days. By the time she got back to the Olsylvia Academy, the campus festival was right around the corner. She returned to the base camp of the Central Student Union first and reported the general results of her reconnaissance to the presidents. Since none of them were outsiders, Be directly told Chief President Angelina that she could notplete her scouting due to certain reasons and only knew that there were six experts on the other side at the same level as Kriss.

    ¡°Be, even though your data is not wrong, it is the information about their topbatants. What we want to know is the general data, which is the difference in strength between the average students.¡±

    ¡°Chief President Angelina, you don¡¯t have to worry about that. I have a suggestion. Let¡¯s have a tri-academy friendly meetup. Just think of it as a small event before the tournament between the twelve academies. I know the vice-president of the central Antote Academy campus, Princess An, and the northern Alessandra Academy campus¡¯s dragon princesses from the Pure White Sky. I don¡¯t think they¡¯ll refuse. We¡¯ll be able to check on the difference between the average students then.¡±

    ¡°Be, when did you hook up with... I mean, it¡¯s not impossible. There¡¯s just a venue issue. After all, we¡¯ll be rivals with the Alessandra Academy soon, and entering each other¡¯s campuses would be suspicious. On the other hand, the Antote Academy¡¯s atmosphere is terrible.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take care of the venue. This will also help us open up new territories for the Rose Society along the way.¡±

    Be¡¯s Rose Society currently controlled the McPherson Monastery, the Elven Tavern at Benedict Manor, the former club building area, and the Hausmann Hotel. None of these were suitable to holdrge school festivals. The new site that Be chose was the Ancient Saxton Battlefield located not far outside of Olsylvia City. It wasrge enough, but it was a tricky spot.

    Ancient Saxton Battlefield was the final battlefield of the allied human army and the Twelve Demon Kings over ten thousand years ago, a fight hailed as the ¡°Last Holy War¡± by the Radiant Church. It was a fierce battle, and the Human Army almost suffered total annihtion. The ssics did not mention what happened to the Twelve Demon Kings, only that the allied human army came out victorious in the end.

    Ancient Saxton Battlefield had been shut off by the Radiant Church. Due to the semi-paralysis of the Reincarnation Passage, the souls of arge number of human soldiers who had died in that battle were still lingering around at the site, making it an ominous ce. The Radiant Church¡¯s Pope was responsible for sealing the ancient battlefield back then, and he had left an oracle before his death: those who could purify the ancient battlefield would gain ownership of the ce.

    For thousands of years, the Manasvir Empire had never given up on purifying the Ancient Saxton Battlefield until the Emperor¡¯s ident over a decade ago. The purification operations had all ended in failure over the years. Since the ancient battlefield¡¯s demonic beings would note out, the Radiant Church was too busy dealing with internal conflict and crusading against the Darkness Church. Thus, they did not care about the ancient battlefield anymore.

    ¡°You¡¯re not thinking of purifying that ce, are you, Be? It¡¯s big enough, but aren¡¯t you a Demon King? Demon Kings have purification abilities too?¡±

    ¡°Chief President Angelina, I have no such power, but you will understand in time. I¡¯m off to recruit my little friend now!¡±

    ¡°Be careful, Be. If you can seed in purifying it, that area will be considered your Rose Society¡¯s territory after the campus festival is over.¡±

    Only Be, who had changed back into her surrogate, and Chief President Angelina were present at the student council office. After their secret meeting, President Angelina breathed a sigh of relief. She didn¡¯t expect Be toe back halfway, though. Be locked the meeting room door, and a strange smile appeared on her face as she looked at Angelina with an evil gaze.

    ¡°What now, Be? Aren¡¯t we done here?¡±

    ¡°I nearly forgot, Angelina. I want a little prize to start.¡±

    ¡°A prize... A prize? Wait, don¡¯t pull on my clothes!¡±

    ¡°Senior Angelina, you know what I mean, so no need to struggle. I¡¯ve already moved the juniors outside away.¡±

 Volume 7 Chapter 412: Evil Summoning Ritual Hidden in Ancient Saxton Battlefield

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 412: Evil Summoning Ritual Hidden in Ancient Saxton Battlefield</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    Ancient Saxton Battlefield, the legendary ce where the Demon King¡¯s army led by the Twelve Demon Kings fought thest bloody battle against the allied army of the humans. The Human Race¡¯s forces were almostpletely wiped out in the battle. Countless heroes fell. Since the humans werest to be attacked, all the elves, dragons, and other races that could have helped the humans were basically crippled by the Demon Kings¡¯ army, resulting in the humans having to fight alone.

    The result of that battle was that the humans had managed to win and held onto Olsylvia City while the Demon Kings¡¯ army left in disgrace. This ce was sealed by the Radiant Church and covered with a light barrier magic, ¡°Curtain of the Morning Sun,¡± for ten thousand years. The reason the Olsylvia Academy dared to leave the task of purifying the ce to Be was that they knew that Be knew arge number of high-ranking members of the Radiant Church. Even if they failed, the Radiant Church wouldn¡¯t say anything.

    Be brought Lisha and the other Renegades over but not her other friends this time. If even they couldn¡¯t handle it, the others wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything anyway. Be had already prepared a way out beforehand. She had arranged for Copsing Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita and Devouring Holy Dragon Euphenisia to follow and wait in standby at a distance. If anything unexpected were to happen, it¡¯d be up to these two lolis to cover their retreat.

    The final-level attack forces such as Demon God Angel and Evil God Mia were stationed at Rose Society¡¯s base camp and weren¡¯t deployed for now. Originally, it was possible for them to bring over the Radiant Church¡¯s female popes Goldsmith and Roxanne. They were professional priests, but their identities were too special. They were the popes from over ten thousand years ago and would cause unnecessary panic if others were to see that they were actually alive.

    Be¡¯s current party consisted of two dragon knights, Be and Lisha, Swordsman Princess Kriss, Assassin Noreya, Mage Ariel, Puppet Master ine, and Mystic Priest Isaman. The team of seven went to Ancient Saxton Battlefield for the purification operation, and the one in charge of the purifying was Priest Isaman.

    Isaman was walking at the very back. Ever since failing the bet, she had been staying at Be¡¯s dorm. Be hadn¡¯t had the time to return to her dorm during these past few days, so she was safe for now. However, she wasn¡¯t so sure about theing days. Now, she was trying to stay as far away from Be as possible, but Be didn¡¯t point out that she knew what she was thinking.

    There was no direct teleportation array to Ancient Saxton Battlefield since it was said that the scenes inside were absolutely terrifying. No one had stepped foot in there since the Radiant Church sealed the ce ten thousand years ago. Many warriors and adventurers tried to explore the ce, but they never came back after entering. Since they were acting secretly, the Radiant Church did not record these people into the history books. These were all rumors passed around by the people.

    When they arrived at the edge of Ancient Saxton Battlefield, they found that the ¡°Curtain of the Morning Sun¡± that was originally used to seal the area had already grown very weak. There were quite a few dark figures standing on the other side of the wall of light and were continually hitting the barrier with their hands or scratching at it with their fingers as if they were zombies in some sort of apocalypse movie.

    ¡°Strange. Didn¡¯t the Radiant Church arrange people to watch over this ce? They should have reported that the curtain barrier had grown so weak.¡±

    ¡°Who knows? But be careful, everyone. I know none of you are scared but it will be troublesome if your clothes get dirty.¡±

    It was as if Be and the others did not see the terrifying dark figures behind the curtain at all. They soon found the surveince point where the Radiant Church¡¯s patrolmen were stationed, and to Be¡¯s surprise, it had already fallen. They found several dead members of the Radiant Church, both holy knights and priests, and the bodies had already been reduced to bones.

    This station had been taken down a long time ago. The attacker used evil spirit magic to have a dismembered hand continue to write magic documents and report the situation to the Radiant Church each day on time, leading the Radiant Church to think that nothing had happened here. If Be and the others came even a few dayster, something bad might have happened.

    The skeletonized hand was still holding a quill, writing the daily report to the Radiant Church, until Be and the others arrived. Be did not destroy it. She didn¡¯t want the Radiant Church to get involved for now. Once they were to intervene, they won¡¯t be able to use the site anymore as she would have to find a new venue. That would be troublesome.

    A magic door had been opened from the light sealing barrier in front of the surveince site. After quickly dealing with the Radiant Church¡¯s surveince personnel, they had broken one section of the light sealing barrier and created an entrance. It seemed like someone had already entered the Ancient Saxton Battlefield, but nobody knew what they were doing in there.

    Be and the others opened the magic door and entered the Ancient Saxton Battlefield. As soon as the door was opened, they could feel a cold aura washing over them. It was the aura of death that had been entrenched in there for thousands of years, mixed in with the stench of dposing corpses. The stench and the aura were enough to wipe out half a party if they were just a team of ordinary adventurers without any priests.

    Be and the others were stress-free since they weren¡¯t simple humans anymore. Other than the rtively pungent stench, the aura was fine. The environment inside of the Ancient Saxton Battlefield was worlds apart from the outside. It was nighttime here without any lights. All you could feel was hazy ck shadows floating around in the sky, and there seemed to be a lot of them.

    Be finally had a clear look at the true faces of those wandering ck silhouettes. As soon as she did, Be and Lisha, who were in charge of being the forward knights, took a few steps back. The faces of those ck figures were horrifying. They were a type of zombie. Corpses that had survived with time for over ten thousand years could be ssified as Ten Thousand Year Corpse Kings based on dark demonic being ssifications.

    The older the corpse, the stronger they be. Thanks to the Radiant Church and the monitoring of the various empires in the human continent, a few little Corpse Kings reached over a hundred years old. Five hundred years ago, the strongest Thousand Year Corpse King was discovered by voyagers on an inessible ind, making it hard to discover it for such a long time.

    During that suppression operation, the Radiant Church sent out arge number of Knights of the Church and Priests of the Sacred, including an extra three archbishops. In the end, it was only with the use of forbidden light magic that they finally managed to annihte the Thousand Year Corpse King along with the ind. The purification magic of this dimension¡¯s Radiant Church was extremely ineffective against certain wandering zombies. The zombies here were all ten thousand years old Corpse Kings that the Radiant Church won¡¯t be able to suppress even with all their members.

    The human army corpses that died here ten thousand years ago had either mutated into Ten Thousand Year Corpse Kings or Corpse Demons that were now flying around in the sky. Those dark silhouettes flying around in the sky were Corpse Demons, which were harder to deal with than Corpse Kings since they knew quite a lot of magic before their deaths. So, the Corpse Demons also inherited that magical talent.

    Be and the others were disgusted by the appearances of the Corpse Kings. Their faces werepletely rotted away as their physical attributes could not be made out. Moreover, the stench really choked them. Be and the others hadn¡¯t brought any perfume or air freshener, which was inevitably a bit hard to bear. After noticing Be and her group, the nearest few Corpse Kings attacked.

    The Ten Thousand Year Corpse Kings were incredibly fast and appeared in front of Be in just a few steps. Be raised her pure white silver shield to block them and was just barely able to block the Corpse Kings¡¯ pounce. However, since the Corpse Kings¡¯ strength was too great, it broke Be¡¯s silver shield straight out. Lisha, on the other side, wasn¡¯t too good either. Her silver shield was also destroyed.

    Be and Lisha were not equipped with just any silver armor, but one of the toughest kinds of mythril defense gear that they had specially acquired from master dwarven craftsmen. Being destroyed in just one scratch by the Ten Thousand Year Corpse Kings was insane.

    ¡°Damn it, get away from me you stinking bastard!¡±

    Be kicked her leg out, sending the Corpse King flying a dozen meters. On the other side, Lisha struck with her elbow, hammering the Corpse King a few dozen meters. What surprised the two of them was that while the defenses of the Ten Thousand Year Corpse Kings were terrifying, they were nowhere as terrifying as their regenerative abilities. Half of the corpse was missing after they were sent flying, but under the control of some mysterious power, the shattered bodies of those corpses quickly flew back together and healed automatically.

    The Corpse Demons flying in the sky instantly sent out arge amount of dark magic as soon as they discovered the invaders in an overwhelming attack. Priest Isaman put up a light defense barrier to ward off their magical attack. On the other side, Mage Ariel took this opportunity tounch all types of magic in a counter-attack. Both sides bombarded each other with magic, lighting up the sky of the Ancient Saxton Battlefield.

    Kriss could feel the supporting from the front. Even though she was a swordsman, the sword she was wielding had an aura that stretched several dozens of meters. Kriss, who could kill her enemies remotely with her sword, was now fighting as a long-range profession. Assassin Noreya and Puppet Master ine were currently on standby, observing the battlefield to see how they could reinforce the front.

    ¡°Rest in peace, bygone heroes!¡±

    The treasured swords in Kriss¡¯ hand were ¡°Dark Requiem¡± and ¡°Peace Bringer.¡± These two swords had exceptional damage effects on zombie-type demons. The Ten Thousand Year Corpse Kings that were attacked by her remotely could still regenerate, but the recovery rate of their bodies was significantly reduced.

    Be and Lisha were carefully dealing with the hordes of zombies swarming them. Corpse poison had strong corrosive effects, so they didn¡¯t dare to fight too close to them as they could corrode their mythril armor. It would be embarrassing if all their clothes were to dissolve. After all, Be didn¡¯t bring a change of clothes.

    The Ten Thousand Year Corpse Demons and Corpse Kings hadpletely surrounded Be¡¯s seven-people team. However, due to the deterrence of the ¡°Dark Requiem¡± and ¡°Peace Bringer¡± in Kriss¡¯ hands, the Corpse Demons and Corpse Kings didn¡¯t dare to get close as both sides entered a stalemate. When the battlefield was being cleared back then, the human race had to transfer the bodies of the heroes to Olsylvia City¡¯s holy mountain for burial since theycked both time and funds. The average soldier was hastily buried in the ground, leading to the horrors of all the ten thousand years old Corpse Kings and Corpse Demons haunting this ce today.

    To prevent any demonic beings from running out, Be and the others had shut the magic door. They couldn¡¯t retreat now. They could only fight till the end. Be noticed that both the Corpse Kings and the Corpse Demons looked a bit unusual amid the scuffle, and their attacks seemed to be organized. The severely injured Corpse Kings would automatically retreat to the back, allowing the uninjured Corpse Kings toe forward and continue the fight.

    The same applied to the Corpse Demons in the sky. The ones with low energy would retreat to the back to rest so that the other Corpse Demons coulde in to fill the nks. Even if you were to beat her to death, Be would not believe that the rotten minds of these Corpse Kings and Corpse Demons had the intelligence for such a tactic. If it weren¡¯t for Mage Ariel from Be¡¯s team being a ¡°cheat¡± mage, then all her power might have been fully consumed by now.

    ¡°Be, someone ismanding these guys. If we take out the mastermind, we might just be able to suppress this cepletely. You had the Tears of the Goddess, didn¡¯t you? Find the base camp of the mastermind, it should be in the center of Ancient Saxton Battlefield.¡±

    ¡°Uh, ine, I can¡¯t move from here right now, those Corpse Kings have the way blocked.¡±

    ¡°Just leave it to me. Noreya is an assassin, she¡¯ll infiltrate the camp with you.¡±

    After Puppet Master ine said that, she cast the forbidden evil spell, ¡°Puppet Heaven.¡± Hundreds of near-transparent puppet threads poured out of her sleeve at once, and the Corpse Kings that had silk puppet threads inserted into their spines instantly turned wild and were no longer under the mastermind¡¯s control. Now, they had switched to attacking the other Corpse Kings around them wildly now.

    The Corpse Kings that weren¡¯t being controlled had never seen such a thing before and could not react to the situation for a moment. The Corpse King army fell into internal chaos. The pressure on Be and her team from the Corpse Kings surrounding them reduced instantly due to the internal fighting. Taking advantage of the chaos, Assassin Noreya went forward and took Be¡¯s right hand.

    ¡°Follow me, Be. I¡¯ll take you to the mastermind.¡±

    ¡°Alright, Noreya, you don¡¯t have to grab me so hard. Be natural, it¡¯s not like we haven¡¯t held hands before.¡±

    ¡°Be, you... Be serious, we¡¯re in battle right now, we¡¯re not going to a yground.¡±

    Assassin Noreya pulled Be along in a stealth state. Be, who was in her stealth state, perfectly avoided the group of Corpse Kings ahead and approached the center of the Ancient Saxton Battlefield. The battlefield at the back was left to Kriss and the others. With Puppet Master ine¡¯s control support, the army of Corpse Kings was unable to cause them any major trouble for the time being. As long as they focused on the Corpse Demons in the sky, they should be fine for a short time.

    Be, who was in a stealth state, arrived at the center of the Ancient Saxton Battlefield. There stood a very tall beacon, seemingly a ce for themander to stand on a tform to boost morale whenmanding their army. She had to give respect to Assassin Noreya for her night vision. She was able to find this beacon even when she couldn¡¯t even see her own fingers in front of her in the darkness.

    The mastermind was right there at the top of the beacon tower. Be could feel strong traces of dark magic fluctuating around the tower from below. It was summoning type magic, and the person up there seemed to be trying to summon something terrifying. There were no signs of any Corpse Kings or Corpse Demons at the bottom of the beacon tower. The mastermind was so confident that they didn¡¯t even dispatch any guards.

    ¡°You go up, Be. I won¡¯t be able to get in.¡±

    ¡°Why not, Noreya? There¡¯s clearly steps to go up. Huh? Wait, this feeling is... Demon King¡¯s Passage.¡±

    Be finally realized that the person up there was summoning a Demon King. The area above the beacon tower had already be a Demon King¡¯s Passage¡¯s zone that normal people couldn¡¯t enter. Noreya, who had already be a Renegade, might be able to enter the Demon King¡¯s Passage by destroying it in her dark transformation, but she wasn¡¯t as unprincipled as Be. Forcefully breaking the zone would indirectly damage the nearby existences at Demon King level or above, then Be would be the first ¡°casualty.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Noreya. Then, please keep an eye out for me here. I¡¯ll give you a present as thankster.¡±

    ¡°You better hurry, Be. You always give weird clothes as thank you. As if I¡¯d want those!¡±

    Be did not forget to tease Noreya before she left. Then, she entered the Demon King¡¯s Passage. There were already people inside. A Demon King had answered the summons of the person at the top of the beacon tower and was preparing to descend. In principle, the Demon King¡¯s Passage summoned the Demon Kings based on the number of the summoners. Under normal conditions, an excess number of them won¡¯t be summoned.

    The mastermind at the beacon only summoned one Demon King. ording to the original rules, Be was not eligible to enter. Unfortunately, Be had entered with her true identity as Demon God and then switched back to her Demon King surrogate afterward, cleverly avoiding the rules of the Demon King¡¯s Passage. Apparently, the Demon King who had already entered the Demon King¡¯s Passage did not realize that another Demon King hade in who would show up soon. He had already reached the exit of the summoning door and was only a step away from showing up.

    When Be rushed over, the Demon King was already holding the handle to the summoning door with one hand and was about to open the door. From the small, slim, and fair little handing out of the Demon King¡¯s ck robe, she knew it was a girl. And, it was not one of the Twelve Demon Kings at Be¡¯s side. The New Demon Kings at Be¡¯s side were telepathic with Be, which Be found out as soon as she got close. This one that did not feel anything was clearly one of the original Twelve Demon Kings.

    Be couldn¡¯t even think about chatting up a Demon King at this moment due to the time constraints. She just leaned in directly behind her and took her unusually cold little hand, lightly tapping her acupuncture point at the back with her other hand. The Demon King clearly did not expect to find any other Demon King in the Demon King¡¯s Passage and did not react to it for a moment. Her unpreparedness allowed Be to seed in her sneak attack. She didn¡¯t even have time to turn around to see her attacker¡¯s face before she copsed to the ground.

    ¡°Ouch! You...¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll be taking this one so you go and rest for a while!¡±

 Volume 7 Chapter 413: Dark Dispute Above the Central Beacon Tower at Ancient Saxton Battlefield

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 413: Dark Dispute Above the Central Beacon Tower at Ancient Saxton Battlefield</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal Ed

    In the Ancient Saxton Battlefield, inside the Demon King¡¯s Passage, Be sessfully invaded this space where a Demon King had already appeared using her identity as Demon God. ording to the Demon King summoning rules, theter Demon King was not allowed to take the ce of the previous Demon King during a summoning.

    However, Be had invaded with her identity as a Demon God, so these rules did not apply to her. So far, she had met three females of the original Twelve Demon Kings from the ancient past. They were Dark Night Demon King Aggy, Ocean Demon King Victoria, and Demon King of Death Melinaz. Other than Demon King of Death Melinaz, who was able to escape due to time constraints, the remaining two had both let Be take advantage of them to varying degrees.

    The Demon King Be ambushed this time wasn¡¯t any of the three, though. Her target was much smaller in stature than all of them and was a female Demon King with a loli figure. The Loli Demon King fainted after Be tapped on her acupuncture point.

    This Loli Demon King had silvery-white hair covering her shoulders, and she was wearing a ck dress. Be could not tell her eye color since they were shut. As for her body, it was simr to President Lucia. They were both tall lolis but had contrasting bust sizes. Be would feel a little sorry if she wasn¡¯t t-chested.

    The Loli Demon King was soft to the touch. Be had just lightly squeezed her cheek, yet she could feel how soft and tender it was. A pair of red demon horns adorned her head, looking like a headdress that had been put on as an essory. Not every Demon King had horns, with very few born with demon horns. However, for the sake of keeping up their image as a Demon King, they would get a pair of demon-horn headdresses. This Loli Demon King was one of those hornless Demon Kings.

    The mana of the Loli Demon King was more abundant than the three she had met before. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, then this Loli Demon King should belong to the type of Demon King that focused on magical attacks. Her body wasn¡¯t that strong. Otherwise, Be definitely wouldn¡¯t have been able to knock out someone who was also at the level of Demon King. She was out temporarily, so Be could only squish her cheeks a little. She couldn¡¯t touch her sensitive parts. A breast attack or whatnot might cause the loli to wake up.

    Fortunately, this wasn¡¯t any other Demon King. Else, Be might have to spend more effort. Based on the dark rules, if this Demon King couldn¡¯t open the summoning door, then another Demon King could take over her task as a substitute. When Be saw the Loli Demon King¡¯s petite body floating with the magic fluctuations of teleportation magic, she knew that she was going to be teleported back to her original position before she was summoned.

    Be didn¡¯t think she was going to be summoned back so soon. She had wanted to take this opportunity to remove the clothes of this Loli Demon King and give her the standard gothic lolita type outfit, but it seemed she didn¡¯t have the time.

    Be sprang into action. She went over to her with hairbands and quickly put the loli¡¯s hair up into a double ponytail. Before the Loli Demon King disappeared, Be even slipped a few gifts into her arms as an apology. After all, she had just stolen work from her peers.

    Somewhere atop a dark secret mountain in the Human Continent was the female Demon Kings¡¯ stronghold, the Night Rose Pce. At the summoning array at the center of the pce hall, the Loli Demon King was sent back. As soon as she appeared, the other Demon Kings noticed her.

    ¡°Ow, my head! Seriously, you guys! Speak! Who followed me and stole my summoning door?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Cat got your tongues? I treat you guys as my sisters, but you plotted behind my back! If you wanted the summoning door, you could have just told me. We could have talked about it... Why knock me out at the back of my head? I¡¯ll turn into a dummy if you hit it too much!¡±

    ¡°No? None of us left. See for yourself!¡±

    Dark Night Demon King Aggy came forward to pass a mirror to the Loli Demon King. Only then did the loli realize that someone had tied her long silver hair into twintails. Also, there was a gothic lolita outfit in her arms and arge gift box containing lollipops. The gift-giver had visually measured her three sizes and gave her a matching set of cutesy underwearmonly worn by lolis without any size mistakes.

    The other Demon Kings couldn¡¯t figure out if she was angry or happy when they saw the blush on the Loli Demon King¡¯s face. Even though she had puffed up cheeks, she didn¡¯t seem to have any intention of letting the box of lollipops and the outfit go at all. If she really was angry, she would have destroyed those things immediately.

    The other female Demon Kings did not have such things, and the male Demon Kings definitely would not gift these items. For a moment, the Loli Demon King had no idea about the ambusher¡¯s identity. She only knew that someone had molested her since several of her buttons were loose when she came back. If there wasn¡¯t a time issue, then the baddie who attacked her definitely would have taken her clothes off.

    They must be really brave to dare to take off the clothes of a Demon King. The Loli Demon King finally realized how suggestive her thoughts were. She packed up the gifts, got up, and left with a straight face. The other Demon Kings just stared at each other. They had no idea what had happened, but they also couldn¡¯t ask, so they went their own way.

    The Loli Demon King was ranked very high in terms ofbat power among the Twelve Demon Kings, much stronger than the three female Demon Kings Be knew. On a whim, Be had managed to molest another member of the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings. The Loli Demon King was not disgusted by the gift she gave her, but it would be nice if she could change the means of gifting.

    Be had no idea that the Loli Demon King was already mulling over the attacking bastard¡¯s identity. Be came out wearing a ck cloakmonly worn by Demon Kings and a pair of blood-red horns on her head. Whoever it was, if they came out of the Demon King¡¯s Passage with horns, their identity as Demon King was unquestionable.

    The ce where Be reappeared was the beacon tower in the central area of the Ancient Saxton Battlefield. As the basemand camp of the human allied army, this ce witnessed the glorious moment when the human¡¯s allied forces defeated the Demon King¡¯s allied forces over ten thousand years ago. After more than a thousand years, it had changed a lot and became dpidated.

    Be finally saw the person who had summoned the Demon King. It was the terrorist group of Evil Spirit Curse Masters from the Gates of Darkness. At the moment, they were surrounding the summoning array while chanting strange spells. They only stopped when they realized that the Demon King had descended.

    ¡°O Great Demon King, lend us your power! Our offerings are disrespectfully meager, but we still pray that you, Great Demon King, can help us!¡±

    The offerings the Evil Spirit Curse Masters had prepared were Dark Energy Crystals. Even though Be¡¯s figure was severely inconsistent with the Loli Demon King they were trying to summon, the ck Demon King cloak was the real deal, and she had alsoe out of the Demon King¡¯s Passage. There were no issues calling her a Demon King. Besides, there were no returns when you summoned a Demon King this way. Even if you summoned the wrong one, you still had to carry out the deal.

    A deal with a Demon King could not be easily terminated. It was taboo. If you made a summon and did not strike a deal with them, it was considered an insult to the summoned Demon King¡¯s dignity. Even if it wasn¡¯t originally necessary to give one¡¯s life as a price, it did now.

    Be swept her eyes around and didn¡¯t see any female Evil Spirit Curse Masters. This made her disappointed. Those Dark Energy Crystals were simr to the Divine Crystals Be had given God Princess Suzia. They were tools used to storerge amounts of energy of a specific race. As a Demon God, by essence, Be did not need these Dark Energy Crystals. The necessities of a Demon King had instead be the least important things to those at the levels of Demon God and Evil God.

    After confirming that there were no living people around, Be cast her Demon King attack move, ¡°Dark Incursion¡±, killing all the members of the Gates of Darkness who had summoned the Demon King. Be had found out the motive of these Evil Spirit Curse Masters for summoning a Demon King the moment she arrived. They were hoping that a Demon King would be able to help them aplish certain evil deeds.

    ¡°Dark Incursion¡± was one of the Demon King¡¯s great entrance moves, with four balls of dark energy being shot out with the Demon King at the center. Enemies hit directly by it would be cut straight into several segments. Because of the excessively bloody effect, the warriors that hunted down demons did not dare to fight too close to the Demon Kings for extended periods. They could only rely on archers and mages to use long-range attacks to drain the Demon King¡¯s energy.

    These Evil Spirit Curse Masters were utterly defenseless. Usually, a Demon King would not kill off the summoning devotees as soon as they arrived. Even the most ruthless ones would not do such a thing. They generally listened to the requests of their followers before deciding on what to do next. Be, however, belonged to a special type of these Demon Kings. She had no ¡°professional ethic¡± to speak of. Her principle was to see whether the other party was pleasing to her eyes or not. If not, she won¡¯t take themission even if they were offering her a huge sum.

    ¡°Got it. You¡¯ve all worked hard, so have a good rest!¡±

    ¡°Great Demon King, we...¡±

    The faces of the Evil Spirit Curse Masters were filled with disbelief. They still had yet to react to the Demon King¡¯s sudden attack when they had all been killed off. Following the annihtion of these Evil Spirit Curse Masters, the evil summoning array was also considered scrap. Even though the energy fluctuations could still be seen, the summoners had all been killed. This magic array was not destroyed simply because it didn¡¯t seem like it was the Evil Spirit Curse Masters who had created it in the first ce.

    Be was a little confused. ording to the conversations she had with one of the three great Holy Maidens of the Darkness Church, other than demons, only someone from the Darkness Church would usually know how to prepare a Demon King summoning array. These Evil Spirit Curse Masters of the Gates of Darkness should have no idea about setting up a Demon King summoning array. Their usual arrays were for Mutant Holy Beasts and were not eligible to summon the Demon Kings.

    Could it be that someone from the Darkness Church was secretly helping them? Following Be¡¯s discovery of the magic array that controlled the thousands of Corpse Demons and Corpse Kings, the answer was finally revealed. Her guess was correct¡ªthe Darkness Church really was helping out in this. In exchange, the Gates of Darkness helped them set up the Evil Corpse Maniption Array mentioned earlier.

    The Evil Corpse Maniption Array¡¯syout was even more terrifying and bizarre than the Demon King summoning array, which was just a pile of purple lines drawn onto the floor. On this side were dark-red energy lines running through the ground. Seven open coffins were ced on the ritual magic array, each of them with a Ten Thousand Year Corpse Kingying inside. Compared to the Corpse Kings outside, with hard-to-make-out faces, these Corpse Kings had clear features that looked as if they would wake up at any time.

    The ones in charge of controlling this dark ritual were the female priests of the Darkness Church. A total of seven priests, all naked, were sitting next to each coffin. Their snow-white skin was particrly striking in this dark environment. Be judged them to be the Holy Maidens of the Darkness Church, simply because of the cross nes at their chests. These crosses were the exact opposite of the Radiant Church¡¯s. The Darkness Church wore inverted crosses, and the material was either bone or some other material with dark attributes.

    The priestesses of the Darkness Church were all beautiful, around sixteen to eighteen years old. The easiest one to spot was a ck-haired twintails loli sitting at the center of the Evil Corpse Maniption Array. Her face was way prettier than herpatriots. However, a surprised expression decorated her cool and delicate face. She was puzzled as she looked at the blonde beauty who had suddenly appeared by the array¡¯s side.

    Be had already taken off her Demon King cloak and the blood-red horns, currently donned in her light-silver Mythril Holy Knight armor. In this dark environment, Be¡¯s outfit was more conspicuous than the naked dark priestesses. The probability of a Holy Knight entering this ce was almost zero. Even a dragon knight would have a hard timeing here, much less a Holy Knight.

    Be couldn¡¯t care less about the surprise on that twintails loli¡¯s face or the warning in those deep blue eyes as she walked toward the Evil Corpse Maniption Array. The cross on the ck-haired loli¡¯s chest was different from the other dark priestesses. Be had seen a simr style on Dark Holy Maiden Liz, so she could just about guess the identity of this loli: one of the three Holy Maidens of the Darkness Church, Netherworld Holy Maiden Livina. Be had heard about her from Liz, who was also a holy maiden of the Darkness Church. Netherworld Holy Maiden Livina was the twintails type, so now that Be had encountered her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to escape easily.

    ¡°Stand your ground, Holy Knight! This is no ce for you to be. Leave!¡±

    ¡°Livina, be a good girl ande back to the church with me. Confess your sins! You are the one who should stop. This magical array is very dangerous. You and yourpanions will lose your lives here.¡±

    ¡°So what? It doesn¡¯t matter if I can obtain power! Liz, that girl. Her power has been surging up recently. If I don¡¯t raise my strength, I¡¯m going to fall behind.¡±

    This Evil Corpse Maniption Array had a grave price. The cost to control the strongest Corpse King was the caster¡¯s own life. Once those seven Corpse Kings were resurrected, they would devour the sacrificers next to their coffins, and the two would be one. Only a ce where the Evil Spirit Curse Masters gathered, such as the Gates of Darkness, would dare to study this type of evil and insane ritual.

    Netherworld Holy Maiden was nning to sacrifice herself to merge with a Ten Thousand Year Corpse King. This way, she would be able to control all of the Corpse Kings and Corpse Demons here. Be was indirectly responsible for this. Thepetition between the Darkness Church¡¯s Holy Maidens was even more serious than those from the Radiant Church.

    Be had unintentionally supported Dark Holy Maiden Liz, who had ambiguous rtions with her. As a result, Liz, the weakest, became a steady force over the other two Dark Holy Maidens. Netherworld Holy Maiden Livina was forced to resort to such extreme measures out of anxiety. She desired greater power so that she could counter Dark Holy Maiden Liz.

    Be didn¡¯t want to see this beautiful twintails loli get devoured by the Ten Thousand Year Corpse King. Livina, like the other priestesses of the Darkness Church, was also ¡°inexperienced¡±. It would be a waste to just send them off to be devoured as sacrifices by the Ten Thousand Year Corpse Kings. Be wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    In addition to Netherworld Holy Maiden Livina and the six other priestesses sitting outside the array, thirteen beautiful and cool nuns from the Darkness Church were doing psychic dances around the ritual circle. The strange dance looked terrifying in the middle of the night. If not for the fact that their bodies werepletely uncovered and the fanservice Be got as they gyrated their fair and dainty bodies, causing ¡°turbulent motions¡± in front of their chests, Be would probably have averted her gaze.

    Thirteen was an ominous number. Once the ritual finished, these dancing nuns would likely find it hard to escape their fates of bing living sacrifices. Be could vaguely see faint figures around their bodies. They were demonic spirits urging them to dance. Even if they wanted to quit midway, it was impossible. This might be the veryst dance in their lives.

    As Be approached, she could feel a distinct air resistance. The demonic beings in the evil ritual array were emitting strong spiritual pressure and were trying to obstruct Be¡¯s approach. The ritual had already reached the final stage. If Be hadn¡¯te to interfere, the seven Corpse Kings would have devoured the sacrifices and resurrected. Once that happened, normal light energy wouldn¡¯t be able to suppress them.

    Beside the cold temperature around the area, Be did not feel any spiritual force. She was no ordinary Holy Knight. By now, a typical Holy Knight would already have put up a barrier, such as the ¡°Holy Guard¡±, to resist the evil force. Once the ¡°Holy Guard¡± was activated, you wouldn¡¯t even be able to take another step further. You would be stuck in ce, unable to move.

    ¡°Damn, Holy Knight, get out of here! This is our territory. You have no right to¡ª¡±

    ¡°You are the ones who should get out of here. It¡¯s been ten thousand years, yet you still want to stick around to scourge the living? Go to the other side and repent!¡±

    ¡°No, wait! We can talk about it...¡±

    Be took out the ¡°Praise of Light¡± and ¡°Tears of the Goddess¡±, given by Creator of Light Vianne, from her storage ring, and the tremendous force of the light instantly lit up the entire beacon tower. The sight caused the Corpse Kings on the opposite side to feel fear.

 Book 9: Chapter 533: The Real Ruler of the Gabriel Empire

    Book 9: Chapter 533: The Real Ruler of the Gabriel Empire

    There was a secret resting ce located in the imperial city area of Gabriels City (Sword Capital) at the Gabriel Empire (Nation of the Sword). After the meeting was adjourned, Be and herpanion made their way to this secret hidden spot to unwind. While the beautiful girls that hade here with Be were unconsciously letting their guards down because of their rxed state, Be had every intention of taking advantage of the situation and implement her evil n.

    The visit to this secret resting ce was the first long-awaited vacation for everyone since the usurping of the throne fiasco. It was meant for them to rx and recharge themselves after the long battle. Initially, this private hot spring site was built by the son of the patriarch of the Renald family that had tried to steal the throne. He intended to use it once he had ascended the throne.

    After the Renald family¡¯s n to overthrow the throne was foiled, like every other possession, this hot spring was also picked up by the final victors of this political game. It now belonged to Be and Kriss. Since the construction of the hot spring was unfinished when they got it, they had actually inherited a hot spring with no connection to any underground water source. As such, the hot spring was more of an empty pond when it was handed over to Be.

    Yet, this didn¡¯t dither Be. What she needed was precisely that¡ªan empty hot spring with no spring water in it. By the time she and herpanion arrived at the hot spring, it was already filled with milky white liquid. At a nce, it looked a lot like cow¡¯s milk, but the scent of it was a little different, as if it was from another particr mysterious source. This particr hidden vicinity was part of the restricted area that could only be entered with the permission of Be and Kriss. No other person would be allowed to ess this area.

    ¡°Be, is that milk in there? Why is the smell so strong, as if¡­?¡±

    ¡°Sister Helena, that¡¯s indeed milk. Whoever doesn¡¯t believe me, I could take them to experience the production process.¡±

    The evil grin on Be¡¯s face sent a chill down the spines of these female princesses and grand dukes. They hade over to rx after sessfully concluding the enthronement ceremony. ording to their experience of being teased by Be, it was apparent that she had an evil intention when she gathered them here. Since it was daytime and Kriss was also with them, they thought that it would be safe for them to tag along.

    ¡°Be¡­ Mistress, it¡¯s still broad daylight, and sister Kriss is with us¡­ Eh, where is Empress Kriss?¡±

    ¡°Kriss has gone somewhere else to rest. Say, do you want me to help you take it off, or do you want to do it yourself?!¡±

    Only then did the beautiful maidens realize that they had been tricked into a n that was curated by the Demon King Be, as well as the pure and innocent-looking Kriss. Currently, Be was standing at the only exit of the secret hot spring, preventing the girls from leaving. The ¡°aplice¡± Kriss was nowhere to be found. When the girls were not paying much attention to them, the ¡°co-conspirator¡± and Be had retreated to the posterior of the vicinity. Just as the rest of the beautiful girls entered their trap, Kriss safely left the danger zone.

    ¡°There are no outsiders here. Shouldn¡¯t you call me Mistress? If not, I will punish the disobedient one!¡±

    ¡°Mistress, it¡¯s my mistake.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, I¡¯m not ready yet. Could you¡­¡±

    ¡°Today, none of you will be able to escape from me. Since you have all called me your Mistress, do you still expect me to serve you and help you take off your clothes?! Except for the crown on your head, I want everything off!¡±

    When Be shifted to her overbearing tone, these beautiful maidens, who had previously been harassed and teased, instinctively called her Mistress. At the same time, their hands moved towards the buttons on their clothes and started to remove their garments, as if they had been put under a spell. It didn¡¯t take long before all these beauties sheepishly disyed their snow-white, delicate ¡°body art¡± in front of Be.

    Be had her own purpose for letting these female princesses and female grand dukes retain the crowns received during the coronation while submerging in the milk bath with her. Like the female nobles of a defeated country that had subjected themselves to the conquerors, Be¡¯s way of shaming these beautifuldies was to remind them that regardless of how high their social status was, at the end of the day, they were still a ve to Be.

    ¡°Come, wear these. It¡¯ll make you look much cuter. If you do not want this, there are still other options for you to choose from.¡±

    ¡°No, Mistress, we¡¯ll choose this. There is no need for others.¡±

    Looking at the red leather cors in Be¡¯s hand, all the beautifuldies took it. Without any hesitation, they pped it onto their slender necks. Compared to the cor, Be¡¯s other ¡°Super Dirty Girl¡± options would be way more sinful and degrading. It included toys such as a pet tail that would be hung off their rear. Rather than the rest, it¡¯d be best to obediently take the cor.

    Be soaked in the milk bath with a blissful expression as she enjoyed the sensual massage of the beautiful girls surrounding her. On her arms were the sensitive twin sisters, Calman and Cahlia, while sisters Andanielle and Andta straddled Be¡¯s snow-white thighs. They allowed her to caress and tease their tender and most sensitive mysterious region of their bodies.

    This time around, the beautiful girl that Be was using as a pillow was the more voluptuous Helena. Initially, the position belonged to Doris, but since Helena had taken over her spot, Doris was now in front of Be. She let Be fondle the most sensitive parts of her body.

    It was sister Cathy and Sarah¡¯s responsibility to massage Be¡¯s dainty feet on both sides. They closely cuddled Be¡¯s feet with their arms and let the softness of their breasts brush against Be¡¯s feet.

    The ones with the least strenuous responsibility were Irina and Renath. They were ced on either side of Be. All they had to do was suck and lick on Be¡¯s fingers while asionally letting her stroke their breasts. The noble status of these newly coronated female princesses and grand dukes did notst long in front of Devil King Be, submitting themselves as her ves. The crown symbolizing their noble status on their heads held a different kind of delight to Be.

    ¡°All of you are really good at pleasing your Mistress. I really wish to let the ministers and the others know of this honest side of you.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, please don¡¯t say that. Tell us which aspect you are unsatisfied with, and we will change it!¡±

    ¡°Mistress, we will do anything to please you. You can¡¯t do that. Please don¡¯t act that way.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you should all drink more of the milk in here. It¡¯s good for your health, especially over here.¡±

    Under Be¡¯s eyes, these female princesses and grand dukes lowered their heads and stuck out their tongues to lick the special milk in this hot spring. Be¡¯s pair of sleazy hands wandered around the soft twin peaks and kneaded on the bright pink cherries as she examined their development. Even when they were to be attacked by Be¡¯s concupiscent physical examination, none of these beautifuldies had the courage to oppose her. They all submitted themselves to her will.

    The white liquid in this hot spring was, in fact, technically milk. However, instead of milk from cows, it was milk that Be had harvested from the beautiful maidens of the Goddess of Darkness faction from the Darkness Church. To put it in context, it was extracted from the beautiful girls of the Goddess of Darkness factions. Now, these maidens were lying on their backs all around the hot spring. The beautiful patterns on the naked body of these delicatedies contributed to the picturesque background scenery.

    At first, Helena and the others were actually curious about the high-quality beautiful girls that Be was simply using as a background at the hot spring. But, as soon as they saw the white milky textured liquid flowing out of the engorged double peaks of these beautifuldies, they finally realized the truth. The milk they were submerging in and savoring right now was not, in actual fact, cows¡¯ milk.

    However, no matter how embarrassed Helena and herpanions were, they could only give in to Be¡¯s will. They didn¡¯t want to be the next victim she would use for such a purpose. In order for Be to fill this hot spring with the specially produced milk, she had taken great pains. She had gathered almost all the beautiful girls from the Darkness Church, regardless if they were from the Goddess of Darkness or even the Demon King factions.

    Be nced at the swollen bosom of the beautiful maidens around her with an intentional gaze as she pondered if they could be used for any other amusement. All the girls she looked at trembled in fright, fearing that they would be lured into her evil games. However, as Be studied their expression, she wasn¡¯t sure whether they were trembling in fear or quivering in excitement.

    ¡°Sister Helena and Sister Doris, you two seem to be very plump in this area!¡±

    ¡°Mistress, please don¡¯t be like this. We can¡¯t do that. But we¡¯ll grant all other things that you wish for.¡±

    In order to not be used for the other purposes, Helena, along with the rest of the beautiful girls, who were more voluptuous, rushed to Be¡¯s side to please her. Even though Be was merely teasing them and had no intention to put them through it, she still felt a strange sense of aplishment in her heart when she saw how the girls were panicking and begging her for mercy.

    The core and high-level maidens of the Darkness Church were also present in the hot spring. The three Dark Holy Maidens, Liz, Livina, and Leah, as well as the beautiful twins, the heir to the pope, Lisnell, and Demonic Swordsman Lisner, could not escape Be¡¯s ws either. They, too, were also included in the beautifuldies surrounding the milk-filled hot spring while they bashfully acknowledge Be. After falling into the power of the Demon King, the rtionship between them and Be was that of a subus and the summoning master. Through this rtionship, their body had adapted to Be and had recognized her as their master, with only a little resistance left in their conscious mind.

    ¡°Lisnell and the few of you,e over here. Let me check if you have beenzy for the past few days.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, please, we have done what you wished for the past few days. When we get back, could we stop drinking that?¡±

    ¡°That will depend on my mood and your performance.¡±

    Lisnell and herpanions from the Darkness Church had been drinking strange potion for the past couple of days. It made bosom produce the special sweet milk like the rest of thedies of the Darkness Church. With a knowing nce from Be, these beautiful girls from the Darkness Church immediately walked over with their perky plump breasts and lined up in a row as they waited for Be¡¯s routine inspection.

    Without much dy, Be went straight to the point, letting Helena and the others rest as she headed on over to the three Dark Holy Maidens. Standing before Leah, she bent down and buried her head on Leah¡¯s chest, sucking the delicious milk she was producing. Leah¡¯s mature figure was perfect for such an act. Her twopanions, Liz and Livina, were not spared from Be¡¯s clutches either as she kept her hands busy with squeezing and fondling the red cherries on their bosom. Under her stimtion, Liz and Livina were squirting out milk from their breasts.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. If only you could keep doing this, I think¡­¡±

    ¡°Mistress, can¡¯t we y this game again when we are a bit more mature? At that time, we won¡¯t care how you want to y with us.¡±

    ¡°Sure, Lisnell. But today, you will do as I say. I assume the two of you sisters know what to do!¡±

    Be moved her head away from Leah¡¯s chest and looked at the twin Lisnell and Lisner. The twin sisters from the Darkness Church could only bow their heads and resign to their fates. They obediently let Be pull them into her arms and kiss. They couldn¡¯t break free from the Devil King Be as they were forced to press their soft bosom together, face to face. All they could do was subject themselves to Be¡¯s teasing. Their sensitive perky peaks were rubbed and squeezed into all kinds of shapes. After a while, an abundance of milk started to ooze out of them.

    All the other dark holy maidens watching on the side could only look over as the heir to their Dark Pope and their Demonic Swordsman were teased by Be in all sorts of ways. The girls of the Radiant Church were forced to watch when Be had harassed the heir to the Radiant Pope, Maria, as well as Cynthia, the Holy Swordsman. Now, it was their turn. These beautiful girls of the Darkness Church should be able to understand the feeling that the maidens of the Radiant Church had at that point in time.

    As the Dark Holy Maidens of the Darkness Church, the only way they could help unburden the twins Lisnell and Lisner was to ce themselves around Be and let themselves be teased. Even if the female princesses and grand dukes recognized these beautiful girls from the Darkness Church, they wouldn¡¯t be surprised. Once ced in front of Be, all their identities meant nothing. There were only two parties in this rtionship¡ªthe master and her ve. Aside from Be, everyone else was her ve.

    Be had gathered most of the special trophies she had collected throughout the Gabriel Empire (Nation of the Sword) here in this milk-filled hot spring. All the beautiful girls here were part of her precious collections. Except for Empress Kriss, who was not here, all the other princesses she had collected in this empire were present. This was just like the time when she enjoyed the princesses from the imperial royal family of the Manasvir Empire. The only thing different was that the target of harassment this time around was focused on the princesses of this empire.

    The princesses wearing the crowns on their heads were lined up in a row, bowing at the edge of the hot spring. The eldest princess, Princess Kliveny, the second princess, Princess Karin, the fourth princess, Princess Khalifa, and the fifth loli princess, Krylo, were kneeling at the forefront, bowing their heads. The other princesses behind them were the group of unknown princesses that had looked down on Kriss. They were previously held captive to be enjoyed by Reynard after his family, the Renald Family, sessfully usurped the throne.

    After Be had gotten hold of them, she sent these groups of unknown princesses to the evil Time Space Demon Noesha to educate them. Under her guidance, all of these princesses had fallen into great despair. By simply looking at another beautiful girl¡¯s body, their own bodies would start to react strangely.

    ¡°Dear princesses, why don¡¯t youe and join us? Come quickly. This hot spring is wide and can easily amodate all of you.¡±

    ¡°My prince, you need to have a little respect. We are princesses, you¡­ Don¡¯t pull. Such a hateful act, can¡¯t you let me finish my sentence? Why did you suddenly kiss? Wait¡­?¡±

    ¡°Kliveny, a moment of spring is worth a thousand gold. You are already feeling weird over here. Quicklye and let me help you relieve it.¡±

    Be used a little of her Demon King power to lightly blow at the princesses, and they all fell into the milky pond one after another with a ¡°puff¡±. When Princess Kliveny and the other four princesses rposed themselves, they were being pushed by the other princesses that had fallen behind them to face Be. All they could do now was to surrender their bodies to Be¡¯s whims.

    As usual, Be¡¯s lecherous hands were wandering around. As one of her hands was busy fondling Princess Kliveny, her other hand was already pinching on the red cherry that was perched on the bosom of Princess Khalifa. She then had her face buried onto the soft flesh of the second princess, Princess Karins¡¯s, peaks.

    As Be kissed and suckled on Karin¡¯s breast, her reaction reminded Be of the women on the ind of Japan, a nation in his previous life on earth. The fifth princess, Princess Krylo, who still had the figure of a child, could only stand on the side and watch with a flustered expression as her sisters were being harassed by Be. As a loli, Be had saved her forst.

    This time around, Be enjoyed herself and yed with her precious trophies from the daytime all the way till the sun had set. Since the hidden hot springs were equipped with a thermal enchantment, the temperature inside remained perfect. Even if one slept naked inside, one would still befortable. When Be finally walked out of the hot spring, aside from her, all the other human girls looked utterly hollowed out and were limping around. The scene incited the creative subconscious of a person.

    There was no other way since Be¡¯s physical strength as a Demon King was way too much for these human girls to handle. Luckily, she was a female. If she were to be in the form of a male Demon King, many beautiful girls would have beenpletely ruined by his harassment. As she left the milky hot spring, Be went over to a separate hot spring area behind the mountain. When she arrived, there were several beautiful girls quietly soaking in this hot spring. The hot springs here were not filled with milk but rather with sparkling clean water.

    Including Kriss, two other beautiful girls were here serving her. They were Fire Mage Wendy, who was captured by Be, and Sword Goddess udine. Seeing how Be was still unfazed, they were so afraid that they quickly went over to serve Be in the hot spring. They were both well ustomed to the strange hobby of this Demon King. They knew that it would be better if they were to take the initiative to serve her now. By the time Be took the initiative, it would be much worse.

    Be weed their thoughtfulness and allowed Wendy and udine to wipe her body from left and right. asionally, she would stretch out her hand to lightly fondle their soft, white bodies. The bashful but excited expression on these two beautiful girls failed to arouse excitement in Be¡¯s heart since she had previously been harassing a fleet of beautiful girls. Instead, she felt as if it was all natural. The things she was doing were just by natural instinct.

    ¡°Be, you are harassing them again. I won¡¯t say much about sister Wendy, but udine is your senior. Shouldn¡¯t you give her a bit of respect?¡±

    ¡°Kriss, you misunderstand me. I am doing this out of my respect for my senior. If you don¡¯t believe me, then look at this happy smile on her face. Do you still think that I am harassing her?¡±

    Kriss was used to Be¡¯s ¡°extreme excuses¡±. Since Wendy and udine didn¡¯t have much to do, Kriss just let them be. Previously, she had deliberately conspired and caused the other beautiful girls to fall into the harassing hands of Demon King Be. Under the influence of Myriad Sword Demon Krysan, Kriss had also learned some nasty tricks. Sometimes, her way was not any less evil than that of the veterans like Be or Noesha.

    The only girls that did not show up were Lost Demon King Hailey Layman and Moon Demon King Gonias. These two members of the Twelve Ancient Demon Kings had epted an invitation by the New Demon King faction, Sky Demon Doris. They had gone to visit the Darkness Sacred Region that had sent more than ten million demons to the field during the usurping of the throne, even though at the end of the day, most of them were unused.

    Although the rtionship between the new demon kings and the old faction was dangling between friendship and enmity, Be and the members of the new demon kings were trying their best to win over the other six females of the ancient twelve demon kings. It was better to have fewer enemies than to have more. Of all the six female demon kings, except for the one that was ranked first inbat strength, Be had met with all the rest.

    All the five demon kings had one way or another fallen into the ¡®evil hands¡¯ of Be and had been taken advantage of by her. The only difference was the degree she had taken advantage of them. There were a few demon kings that hadpletely fallen into her submission. It was only after confronting them that Be had decided to win them over to her side.

    ¡°Be, is it true that your father has really agreed to preside over the marriage between us? Was that what he meant?¡±

    ¡°Of course, your father-inw and mother-inw have agreed to my proposal. Or do you think that my family would trick me? How about this? Let us seal the deal here. By then, no one would be able to oppose me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hateful. Be, you are thinking of dirty thoughts again. Didn¡¯t you just finish ying with my sisters? But if you really want to, I won¡¯t deny you.¡±

    Kriss¡¯s words brought Be back to reality. Looking at her delicate cor bones, Be had to admit that even after she had forced herself upon and teased all the otherdies, in the end, Kriss was still the most beautiful one in her eyes. This was probably the vast difference between the queen that stood in the main pce and all the other general girls in the harem.

    Even though Kriss did not refuse her, Be didn¡¯t want to force her at this point. All the other girls she had harassed so far were beautiful girls of ordinary lineages, such as the human race, demons, and even elves. Be was not sure of the consequences that her action might lead to if she were to bond with a beautiful girl with a Dark Transformation such as Kriss.

    Only after Be had cleared up everything would she dare to attack Kriss. This was also the same reason why she had held off from harassing Dark Demon God Alice. Although Be couldn¡¯t have her way with Kriss, she still stepped forward and embraced her. As if tofort her, they embraced quietly. The loving scene of the couple shocked the female sword goddess udine as well as Wendy, who was looking at them.

    No one would have imagined that a demon king who had harassed so many beautiful maidens with all kinds of toys and in all sorts of evil ways would have shown such a warm and loving side of her. They couldn¡¯t help but be envious of Kriss, who by far was the only beautifuldy Be would treat in such a loving way.

    ¡°Be, bring me back to meet with Uncle!¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

 Book 10: Chapter 534: The Mysterious Visitors of the Alphine Grain Road District in the Snowy Land

    Book 10: Chapter 534: The Mysterious Visitors of the Alphine Grain Road District in the Snowy Land

    The Alphine Grain Road District was an important area at the north of the Manasvir Empire as it served as the border between the Manasvir Empire and the Octavia Empire. If one were to follow this road and head to the north of the Manasvir Empire, they would eventually reach the Octavia Empire.

    The climate in the human continent was divided into extreme pr opposites. This extreme weather was caused by the first war waged by the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings who had invaded the continent thousands of years ago.

    In the southern kingdom where the Gabriel Empire was located, the weather here was hot all year round, while the northern kingdom of the Octavia Empire was experiencing a totally different climate. In fact, all four seasons of the year wereposed of only the winter season in the Octavia Empire. The only difference in the daily weather was the degree of the snow, whether it was a blizzard or mild snowing.

    The only empire with all the four seasons of spring, summer, autumn, and winter was the Manasvir Empire, located in the middle of the continent. The two opposite empires located at the north and south had only the winter or the summer season through the entire year. However, the empire located in the east, the Aldridge Empire, had only ever experienced spring all year round. As for the Kristoff Empire located in the west, autumn was the only season throughout the year.

    At the Alphine Grain Road District, a team of knights was moving in an orderly manner. Upon closer inspection of this small team of knights that consisted of only a few people, one would realize that they were all female knights and the horses they rode on and the armor they used were all basic and ordinary items. All of the female knights had put on a gray cloak, hiding their beautiful faces underneath it.

    This team was escorting an unmarked carriage. From a nce, they looked as if they were a small mercenary group that had taken on the task of escorting the carriage. However, regardless of how menial they looked, the actual capability of this small team of knights was beyond terrifying as even an average S-ranked mercenary group would not be able to put up a fight against them.

    In fact, this very team was made up of Be and herpanions who were on their way to the Octavia Empire. Sitting in the unmarked carriage was the most recent political figure that had emerged from the human continent, the newly appointed ruler of the Gabriel Empire, Empress Kriss, along with her supporting team. As promised, Be was on the way to bring Kriss back to the homnd of Princess Felia, the princess who Be was currently impersonating.

    As for the political operation of the Gabriel Empire, Empress Kriss had entrusted it to her sisters and the newly appointed Princesses and Grand Duchesses. As a fallback, Be had also asked Time Space Magic Demon Noesha to set up aMagical Teleportation Array purposes so that Be could easily travel back in case of emergency.

    The dynamic lineup of the knights was made up of impressive knights who were closely rted to Be. This particr team included the younger sister of Princess Felia, the Magic Dragon Knight Princess Lisha, and Felia¡¯s two elder sisters, the Golden Knight Princess Irene and the Retribution Knight Princess Luce.

    Along with them, Be had also brought along the Chief of the Disciplinary Committee of the Olsylvia Academy, Frost Knight Natasha, and the two vice presidents of the student union at the Filomena Nobility Academy, Thunder Knight Aurora and the Dusk Knight Daphne. Also joining the impressive lineup of knights was the beautiful teacher of the Holy Dragon Knight Legion, the Beauty Dragon Knight Ingrid, and of course, Princess Manas Pam, the Scarlet Knight, who was sent as a special envoy from the Manasvir Empire, was also a worthy mention of this lineup.

    When Empress Kriss was enthroned as the ruler of the Gabriel Empire, Queen Manya Fn had also concurrently dered herself as the reigning empress of the Manasvir Empire with the support of Be. To gain support from the neighboring empire, the Manasvir Empire had sent out Princess Pam as their envoy to contribute to their diplomatic activities and try to win over at least one more empire as their ally. As long as the three empires were cooperating together, they would be able to ignore the will of the Imperial Union.

    Among the team members, the Dragon Knight General Olya was also present to escort the team to the Octavia Empire. She was also seen donning ordinary armor like Be and the otherpanions. For an average person, this team of knights was oundishly strong. Even the lowest grade of them was a knight of a Holy Knight level. Including Be, this small team of knights consisted of three Dragon Knights (Be, Lisha and Natasha) and one Dragon Knight Captain (Ingrid), as well as a Dragon Knight General (Olya). With these few knights alone, they could easily take up and destroy any major duchy in the human continent.

    Among the beautiful knights, only Be¡¯s strength had yet to be determined, but she was expected to be ced in the higher order of the Dragon Knight level. Aside from Be, the most feared by Olya was the female knight currently in charge of driving the carriage that Empress Kriss was sitting in.

    This temporary coachman wore a mask at all times to conceal her identity. Although the mask that the female knight wore could hide her identity from a passerby, it did not manage to conceal the murderous aura that she had umted through countless battles. Even Olya was shocked when she learned that the female knight who was driving the carriage was not only much stronger than her, but in fact, she was the legendary renowned Dragon Knight King. To the public, Be imed that this female knight was a temporary coachman that she had found. When Olya found out that the strongest person in the whole team was the coachman, Olya was embarrassed and handed the title of the Captain of the team back to Be.

    This said masked female knight was none other than Knight King Ayden Liath, whom Be had ¡°picked-up¡± a few months ago. Although this legendary first generation of the Knight King was moremonly seen as a foodie girl, she was a terrifying person. Even the guardians of the Octavia Empire, the Twelve Divine Knights of the Ostafa family, had only reached the level of a Dragon Knight General, which was far from a Dragon Knight King. If confronted with Liath, they could only submit to hermand.

    The fact that the Knight King Ayden Liath was a female was a secret that even the Dragon Knight General did not know about. Olya couldn¡¯t have guessed that the beautiful girl beside her was a Dragon Knight King. All she knew was that Liath was a subordinate of Be.

    The Ninth Princess of the Octavia Empire, Princess Felia, who had disappeared for a few months, must be terrifying as well if she could recruit such a powerful subordinate under her lead. Even Olya could not urately evaluate Be¡¯s strength as a Dragon Knight.

    ¡°Elder sister Be, what are you thinking? I am aware of your engagement with elder sister Kriss. Sister Kriss is too cunning, how could she get away with it!¡±

    ¡°Sister Lisha, even when I am engaged to Kriss, I won¡¯t be cold towards you. Regardless of it, you are my sister too!¡±

    ¡°Sister Be, I know that. I¡¯ll let it go this time since I get along well with sister Kriss.¡±

    Heading the team were Be and her sister Lisha. For this particr trip, the only intimatepanions she had bought with her were Kriss and Lisha. She had left Ariel, Noreya, and the others at the Olsylvia Academy to help protect the important area of the Rose Society.

    To prevent the headquarters from being taken over, Be had to keep her strongest intimatepanions at the academy to help her guard the territory controlled by the society. This was to guard against the possible attack from their two arch-nemesis, the Golden Legend Society and the Mask of Darkness Society, when Be was away.

    Presently, they were not far from this year¡¯s Twelve Academy Summer Joint Human Race Competition. In fact, Be and the rest of the team had actually sneaked out to y while school was still inmenced. They were able to do it with the help of the Ostafa family, the guardian family of the Octavia Empire, and the Dragon Knight General Olya yed a huge part in the n.

    The person in charge of supervising the team was none other than Dragon Knight Ingrid. This morous big sister, who was also their teacher, had actually submitted to Be a long time ago. In fact, the role of a supervisor was just in name, as Ingrid could never prevent Be from doing what Be wanted to do. As such, Ingrid¡¯s role as a supervisor was merely an act for the public eyes.

    The current situation in the north was exceptionally calm. As opposed to the Gabriel Empire in the south or the Manasvir Empire at the center of the human continent, there was no inter rivalry between the imperial family in the Octavia Empire. The main enemy that the Octavia Empire had been fighting against for years had always been the demons from the Demon Continent across the sea. Every year, the demons across the sea would send in a fleet of the army to attack this empire located in the northern area of the human continent.

    Arge portion of the main army that belonged to the Octavia Empire was situated to guard the northern defense line. As such, only a small portion of the military forces was left to help deal with the affairs that were going on in the center of this empire. But regardless of it, they could not afford to ck on the northern defense line because if the demons managed to break through their defensive line, the Octavia Empire, known as the Nation of Knights, would be theughingstock of the entire human continent.

    Like every other year, the demons had alreadyunched several attacks against the Octavia Empire this year as they tried to break the northern defense line that was guarded by the army of the Octavia Empire and the priests of the Radiant Church. Since the Demon Continent was also separated into a few different empires, they could not unify andunch arge-scale attack on thend across the sea. Otherwise, the joint forces between the Octavia Empire and the Radiant Church alone would not be able to withstand therge-scale attack by the Demon Continent.

    The headquarters of the Radiant Church, the Holy City, was located in the northern part of the human continental, the Octavia Empire. Be nned to drop by and visit the Radiant Church as she returned to her homnd. The Radiant Church held the most influence in the northern part of the continent, while their opponent, the Darkness Church, held their influence over the western part of the continent.

    At the edge of the Alphine Grain Road District, Be and herpanions were fortunate enough to have witnessed the beautiful scenery of the empire known as the ¡°Snow Kingdom.¡± Not far away from the district was a world nketed in white snow. Looking around, it looked as if the whole ce were a piece of the silver in. As Be and herpanion rode towards her homnd, they did it in a very discreet manner. Even those with the strength of a Dragon Knight did not summon their flying dragons. All of them were donning in regr armor and rode on a regr warhorse as they made their way.

    Even the high-level officials of the Octavia Empire were not notified of the arrival of Be and herpanions. There was no one to wee their arrival and escort them from the gate of the empire, so they had to make their way to the city by themselves. Like the Gabriel Empire, the Octavia Empire also did not have any Magical Teleportation Array that could connect the cities together, so they would need to travel through the cities using more conventional methods.

    Be and herpanions didn¡¯t make any unnecessary stops. After they had exited the Alphine Grain Road District, they came to the intersection that was the border of the two empires. There were only a few high-ranking knights who guarded the border. Since the border guards who belonged to the Manasvir Empire were not immune to the cold weather, they had already sought refuge at the warm guard tower that was far away from the border.

    There was a vast difference in the effectiveness of the soldiers on both sides of the borders. The guards of the Octavia Empire were those who had been dispatched to the battlefield before, so they were much more resilient than the soldiers from the Imperial Army of the Manasvir Empire. Since Be and herpanions were currently here on a discreet visit, it wasn¡¯t convenient for her toment on their tardiness. The guards at the border of the Manasvir Empire didn¡¯t even bother to check their transit certificates as Be and herpanions made their way out of the empire.

    On the contrary, the senior knights in the opposite empire were much more dedicated to their jobs. They checked all the entry and exit documents of Be¡¯s team ording to the proper regtions. Unlike the guards at the border of the Manasvir Empire who had simply let them through because they were dressed as mercenaries, Be had to show the high-level knights at the Octavia border all her entry and exit documents and get the documents reviewed.

    In the clearance documents that Be had produced to the border guards, every other detail except for the name was in ordance with the facts. Be did not use the name of the princess that she was impersonating, but instead, she used an alias, and like her, every member of her team also used an alias. Since the rest of the details were real, the guards who reviewed it confirmed the rest of the details written in the documents and did not find any problem with the name that they were using. After the review, they were allowed to enter the empire.

    ¡°Captain Be, the wind and snow is too heavy. I suggest that you enter the country at ater time after the wind and snow had subsided.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for us to wait. My team members are very resilient and are not afraid of hardship. Furthermore, our employer in the carriage is in a rush to enter the country.¡±

    After hearing their voice, the guards who realized that the team was made up of youngdies decided to forewarn them of the climate condition in the country out of chivalry. They had suggested Be and herpanions to wait until the snowstorm had subsided before entering since it might be too dangerous for these youngdies to be on the road in the current situation.

    Naturally, Be had declined the kind suggestion of the guards and thanked them. When she did, the knights continued to persuade Be and herpanion to reenter the country a littleter, but this time, instead of warning them against the climate, they cited the unsafe roads as a reason for them to wait. ording to them, the Octavia Empire was made up of mostly in terrains. Since many ces were inessible grasnds, these ces that were not inhabited by the people would often be infested by snow beasts.

    These snowy beasts often made their appearances in the snowy weather as the snow wolves and the pr bears were amon threat to the travelers. Many mercenary teams had fallen into the hands of these beasts during the snowstorm.

    Be and herpanion had stated that they were merely high-level knights on the entry registration documents. Without the escort of at least a Holy Knight, they would be taking a huge risk to journey through the snowfield. The knights who were guarding the border couldn¡¯t bear to watch these beautiful female knights perish in the snowfield, so they had kindly advised Be and herpanion against going into the country when the blizzard was still going strong.

    It would have been safer if they could join and travel along with another mercenary group that was also entering the country. The rank that was stated on the official documents of Be and herpanions was deliberately lowered so that they would appear less intimidating. In actual truth, the weakest person on Be¡¯s team was already on the level of a Holy Knight, and the strongest that they had was that of the legendary Dragon Knight King. In terms of strength, they had no worries against the snow demonic beast. Even though they looked weak as they were only using ordinary-looking equipment and mounts, the actual fact was that they were extremely strong.

    ¡°No, we are in a hurry. We would be able to make it through the wind and snow. I heard that your country is very good in terms of security and there are hardly any bandits.¡±

    The male knights who weremunicating with Be were too embarrassed to inform Be that there was once a band of bandits that was rampant at the grasnd. However, these unlucky bandits had perished in the hand of the snow beasts even before the knights could manage to round them up. When they were attacked by the snow wolves, not even one corpse was left after the attack. After that incident, no other bandits had dared to terrorize the northern part of the human continent and had all fled to the central and southern parts of the human continent.

    After bidding farewell to the knights, Be and herpanions marched rxingly towards the snowy area. This small team of knights didn¡¯t onlye with strong members but also strong support that was hidden in the carriage. In the humble carriage that Kriss was riding in, thebat power that it was packed with could easily defeat all the members of the beautiful girls who were escorting on the outside.

    Great Evil God Mia, Time Space Magic Demon Noesha, and a few terrifying lolis were disguised as ordinary little maids. The Copsing Evil Dragon Emperor Tiffany Lolita, Devouring Holy Dragon Euphenisia, and the Cursed Demonic Dragon Queen Stimmons were also traveling in the guise of support. Although they had been positioned correctly, they would not be able to use the full terrifying power of these supports in reality.

    Along with them, there were also six other supporting dragons in the carriage for Be to use ording to her will. The dragons were Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman, Crystal Dragon Princess Purple Crystal, Gem Dragon Queen Lolifel, Emerald Demonic Dragon Princess Bess, New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea as well as the Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth. Since it would be inconvenient for Be to bring her army of demons back to her homnd, it would be much more convenient for her to bring the dragons that soared in the sky back to her homnd. In case the emperor turned unreasonable, Be would simply take the opportunity to mount her dragons.

    The Dragon Knight General Olya obediently followed Be¡¯s arrangement. There were actually a lot of them that could take her on in this team of knights, and if anything were to ur, she would hardly need to take action. The nine beautiful girls who were transformed from the special dragon species that were in the carriage with terrifying strength had all signed a master-servant contract with Be. As for how Be had managed to achieve it, Olya had given up on the thought. After being around Be for a while, such an incident no longer surprised her.

    Since Be still intended to keep it a secret, she had not summoned the dragon princesses she had managed to subdue. Moreover, she had yet to confirm the rtionship between the Ostafa family and the dragons, so in the meantime, it would be best for Olya to not know that she also had other dragon princesses under hermand. Otherwise, it wasn¡¯t difficult for her to equip every single knight with one high-level dragon mount.

    The two members of the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings that had submitted to Be, Lost Demon King Hailey Layman and Moon Demon King Gonias, had separated from Be since they left the Gabriel Empire. Be did not know their current location and had not spoken with them in a while, but she did, however, acquire a way to summon them. It woulde in handy if she were ever in need of them in the future.

    The three Demon Kings of the new Demon King faction that was supporting Be, the Sky Demon King Doris, the Underworld Demon King Cornice as well as the Blood Demon King Eleanor, did not follow her on this journey because they needed to guide the demons that hade out during the usurping of the throne back to the Darkness Sacred Region. Be was a little regretful that she could not bring any of her Demon King sisters along with her on this trip. As for the beautiful maidens of the Darkness Church, she had temporarily let them go back after confirming that the contract between them was not wed.

    ¡°Sister Be, don¡¯t think about dirty thoughts. Your expression has totally exposed you. If you wander aimlessly in the snow, you would be caught by a snowman!¡±

 Volume 10 Chapter 535: Frightening Encounter in the Snowy Night in Victor Plains

    Book 9: Chapter 529: The Eve of the Foggy Night Coup That Changed the Course of the Civil War

    It is dinner time at Gabrideck City, the base camp that belongs to the Northern Alliance, which was located in the marginal area of the Marz in at the lower reaches of the udine River that was flowing near the Gabriels City of the Gabriel Empire. Since it was dinner time, most of the soldiers, except for the few that were guarding the key positions, had gone to get their stomachs filled.

    Be, along with udine, the Sword Goddess, led an elite team of the demon army towards the business center of the city, the Bert Trading Center, where the Hilikas Family, who were the guardians of the Gabriel Empire, currently resided. Since it was dinner time, all the members of the residence had gathered together to enjoy the meal, making it the perfect opportunity for Be and herpanion to round them up and capture them all at once.

    As per her usual tactic during a surprise attack, Be made the conquering of the opponent¡¯s most elite unit as her priority. The demons that she had specially selected to join this operation were the elite mutant humanoid slime demons. These human-shaped, slimy demons have a special capability where they are able to turn into a liquid form and quickly vanish from the scene, making them untraceable by the opponent.

    The height of these slimy demons was the same as an average human soldier and they do not carry any weapons because they were well trained inbat. The use of any weapons at all will only be a hindrance to theirbat force. Currently, the Bert Trading Center no longer houses the normal residents that once used to stay here.

    During the requisition of Gabrideck City to be used as the temporary base camp for the Northern Alliance army, they forcefully expelled the hundreds and thousands of residents that were residing in the city under the name of the royal family and its empire. Many of these innocent victims of the civil war had fled and found refuge in the base camp of the Southern Alliance that was located not far away.

    Unlike the Northern Alliance, the Southern Alliance has more than adequate amounts of provisions and would not need to forcefully appropriate the property of the residents to subsidize themselves. Princess Kriss, who couldn¡¯t bear to witness the state of the refugees that had fled to the base camp of the Southern Alliance, had requested the Southern Alliance assist these refugees whose homes were forcibly taken from them.

    Without realizing it herself, the random act of kindness by Princess Kriss had won the hearts of the people for the Southern Alliance. Due to this, the support of the people for her had gradually grown. As they became more influential, those residents of the imperial capital who had originally stayed neutral at the beginning of this ¡®Civil War¡¯ had also gradually begun to shift to be in support of the Southern Alliance.

    The stalls in the Bert Trading Centerhad been ransacked and emptied out by the soldiers of the Northern Alliance army. This time, ¡°government requisition¡± was too overzealously done. Not even a single thread or needle was left behind after they had rummaged through. As a leader of a legion herself, Be looked a little embarrassed by the actions of the Northern Alliance army who did not realize that their actions could make them lose the support of their people. The Southern Alliance that was under Be¡¯smand had previously used the help of the demons from the Darkness Sacred Region to build its barracks and did not interfere with the life of the residents in the capital area of the empire.

    ¡°Sister udine, you have also seen that the army of the Northern Alliance are no different frommon bandits. Do you still think that the Northern Alliance is standing by the side of justice?

    ¡°Be, we are already here. Let¡¯s discuss itter when we have the time!¡±

    udine did not dare to directly answer Be¡¯s question because she herself felt that the approach used by the Northern Alliance was too forceful and there was no way for her to justify it. However, since she was a Sword Goddess of the human race, she cannot simply abandon her loyalty towards the human race when questioned by the Demon King Be. As such, the best that she could do is to avoid answering Be¡¯s question.

    The guards of the Hilikas Family had much higher vignce than that of the general army in the Northern Alliance barracks. Yet, even with that, the Sword Sages that guarded the door instantly rxed their vignce when they noticed the arrival of udine the Sword Goddess. Since the whereabouts of several Sword Gods as well as the elders of the family remained unknown, along with the missing twin daughters, Calman and Cahlia, the members of the Hilikas Family were in a dire need for a Sword God level master to guide them.

    To the Hilikas Family, udine, who had long established a deep rtionship with them, was undoubtedly the best candidate. Considering the fact that the senior members of the Hilikas Family know that the Sword Goddess udine was not dead, no one doubts the authenticity of her identification when she appears in front of them.

    The current highest person in charge was the eldest son of the Hilikas Family, Harry Verron. The handsome white-haired gentleman now wore a mncholy expression. Even though there were still many master swordsmen under him, he had learned through recent events that the swordsmen who were only at the level of Sword Sage were not enough to handle their opponents. There were certain entities that could easily overpower and kill Sword Sage level swordsmen and only those of the level of a Sword God could level with these entities.

    ¡°Senior udine, I have not seen you in a long time. You still look so radiant. Care to share with me your beauty routine?¡±

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this Duchess Bellina? Aren¡¯t you in the opposition team? Why are you here? Did the North and the South reconcile?¡±

    ¡°Harry Verron, your outfit is too¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Is there a problem? Duchess Bellina, there are no gender regtions for clothes.¡±

    Be was speechless looking at Harry Verron who was dressed in women¡¯s clothing. The hair on the handsome white-haired gentleman was considered to be long and luscious. Dressed in women¡¯s armor, he really does look like a beautiful girl with long white hair from a distance. The only problem was that he is t chested. This crossdressing leader was the second ¡°fake-girl¡± that Be had encountered in this alternate world, with the first one being the ¡°pseudo-loli¡± Charlotte of the Wronged Angels Society.

    After a brief exchange, Be learned that Harry Verron was not only a crossdressing leader, but he was also an alumnus of Olsylvia Academy, and an important member of a philosophical fraternity. Since Harry Verron was good at pretending to be a beautiful girl, his main task in the fraternity was to pretend to be a maiden and impersonate himself as the ¡°female interest¡± of the other male members. He would then help them to calm the marriage urges from their families.

    When he was attending Olsylvia Academy, he did attend various formal events, all of which he did while in men¡¯s attires. This is the first time that Be was meeting him while he was dressed in a women¡¯s attire and she nearly didn¡¯t recognize him. Considering that Be was also among the senior members of the fraternity, they did meet on various asions, but Be had never personally approached him.

    Previously, the Hilikas family had the intention of rmending Harry Verron to Princess Kriss but since he was a firm philosopher, he simply ignored his elders and angered the Sword Gods of the family. When he met Be and udine, his eyes were more focused on their clothing than any other aspect.

    Without dying with petty talks, udine came straight to the point as she talked to Harry Verron. At the urging of Be, she quickly exined her intentions for visiting him and hoped that he would use his influence as the interim patriarch of the Hilikas Family to withdraw them from the ongoing ¡°Civil War¡± and remain on neutral ground. Harry Verron didn¡¯t even hesitate before agreeing. His only condition was to bepensated with a few sets of beautiful exotic women attire that was not avable on the market.

    ¡°Senior Sister Harry Verron,¡­ no, I meant brother Harry Verron. Your interest is really unique but isn¡¯t your decision a little too casual?¡±

    ¡°Junior Bellina, ever since I firstid eyes upon the attire on your body, I knew that I had to be your friend. We are both alumni of the same academy. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I will definitely help you.¡±

    Things were much simpler after Harry Verrron agreed to their request. Under the order of Harry Vernon, the Hilikas Family retreated to the innermost part of the Bert Trading Center and henceforth would not be participating in the battle between the Northern and Southern Alliance. In regards to the order given by Harry Verron, none of the Hilkas Family members had opposed and all of them had unconditionally obeyed him.

    Even when they stayed neutral, the Hilikas Family was actually siding with the Southern Alliance. Be had easily obtained arge number of the Hilikas armor and their unique mask that was embossed with the family crest of the Hilikas Family. The elite mutant humanoid slime demons that were brought by Be disguised themselves as the soldiers for the Hilikas Family with the provided armor.

    Harry Verron didn¡¯t ask for the reasons behind Be¡¯s need to borrow the armor from him because he had acquiesced to her n to let her team impersonate the soldiers of the Hilikas Family. Be and udine, who had changed into the armor, led the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that was also dressed in the armor to the nearest prince¡¯s temporary residence, which happens to be that of Prince Brad.

    As the brother of Alfred the Third, the former emperor of the Gabriel Empire, Prince Brad was very bad with warfare strategies. With that said, he does know how to enjoy life. A good example is how he has currently taken residence in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Initially, the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern was built in the capital of the empire, but it became too difficult to manage due to therge crowds often frequent the opera house. Furthermore, all the singing and dancing had made it a very noisy ce, so the emperor of the previous generation had relocated it to thergest city that was near the capital of the empire, Gabrideck City. When the emperor had ceased to visit the opera house, it was turned into the entertainment center for the lesser royals and nobles.

    The guards that were stationed at the entrance of the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern were all personal guards of Prince Brad. Even when Be and udine were wearing the armor that bore the crest of the Hilikas Family, they were still denied from entering the ce. In the end, Be resorted to using the family tokens that were obtained from the two daughters of Prince Brad, Cathy and Sarah, respectively. With that, she was finally allowed to enter the splendidly decorated Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Since there were only two tokens, only Be and udine were allowed into the ce while her army of demons were blocked from entering the opera house. The guards were reluctant, but they had no choice but to let the two enter since they were carrying the family token and even then, the guards that were guarding the gate were putting on a strange expression. All the activities that were taking ce inside the Royal Opera house were not suitable for a female audience and these guards had no idea what the twodies were going to do in there.

    Once she stepped foot into the Royal Opera house, it became apparent to Be as to the reason the entry was so strictly guarded. Instead of a Royal Opera house, the interior inside was the scene of a Royal Nightclub. In the dimly lit hall, high ranking generals in military uniforms were scattered around. These generals were the generals that led the army of nearly one and a half million soldiers that was under themand of Prince Brad. Even when they were in the middle of a critical moment, Prince Brad did not forget how to enjoy his life.

    Along with the military men were arge number of beautiful dancers in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. Only a small fraction of these women were originally dancers from the opera house while most of them were previously normal citizens of the Gabrideck City. These women were captured by the Northern Alliance when the rest of the residents were forcefully expelled from the city. In order to prevent them from secretly carrying weapons to retaliate, all the dancers of the Royal Opera house of St. Vanern were stripped of their clothes and forced to entertain the generals that came to enjoy themselves, in their naked form.

    The beauties in this opera house that were carrying trays with wine and food on them had heavy anklets mp on their feet. Walking itself was a difficult task due to these heavy anklets so escaping would be out of the question. As the generals would pick up the food and wine from these passing beauties, they would asionally stretch out their hands to caress the bosom and waist of these beauties. As they mindlessly caress them, strangeughter would also apany their actions.

    These beauties that were carrying the tters were considered lucky. Most of them were originally civilians and couldn¡¯t dance. After the generals have mindlessly caressed and fondled them, they would usually be let off. On the other hand, the young and beautiful young women that were ced on the stage of the Royal Opera House were not as lucky as they were forced to dance naked shamefully under the brightly lit stage. The snow-white skin of these beauties was covered with alcoholic drinks. These beauties were being forced to drink before being ced to dance on the stage. If they were to identally fall down during their performance, they will be dragged to the seat of whomever fancied them and would be used for pleasure at that very spot.

    There were many dancers in this opera house. Each general was being served by more than two dancers who were kneeling by their side. There were also some beauties that were not assigned to any of the military officers and were just standing in a row, simr to those girls in a nightclub that await for the guest to choose them. As there were only around a hundred or so senior generals that served Prince Brad, the several hundreds of beauties that were forced to work here easily outnumbered the military men that were enjoying themselves here. So, it is not unusual for one man to have more than one beauty by his side.

    ¡°Dance faster. Twist your waist a little more. If you don¡¯t dance now, you won¡¯t have a chance to danceter!¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad is really wise. This is how a real opera house should be. It¡¯s so much more interesting then singing.¡±

    In Be¡¯s opinion, these generals of the Northern alliance¡¯s army are no different from the bandits that rob the innocence of a civilian girl. Seeing how udine was bursting with anger and was going to personally deal with the scum of the Northern Alliance, Be quickly held her back. Be, who had personally experienced much more evil practices, did not think much about this level of sinful act. If she were to save their lives, she would still need to find Prince Brad first before dealing with the rest.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to locate Prince Brad. He was ced within the same area as Prince Burdis, who he supported. They were both at the most luxurious audience seat in the entire opera house. Aside from Prince Brad and Prince Burdis, several young masters from Prince Brad¡¯s family were also seated here. The beauties that were serving here were the most beautiful ones in the entire Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. They were the beautiful flowers of the opera house that had yet to be soiled by any men.

    Sadly, these beauties were in a miserable state. Their hands were shackled behind their back with chains and their feet were also held together by a pair of anklets. Holding their chest up, a variety of exquisite delicacies were served on the two soft peaks of their chest. The hostesses in this group were also drunk and their faces were flushed. Prince Brad and hispanion were clearly old gentlemen. The beauties that were seated on their left and right kept serving them with wines and filling their already protruding stomachs.

    At a short distance by their table were around seven or eight other beauties that were forced to sit cross legged inrge transparent wine tanks. Their whole snow-white bodies were being submerged entirely into the tank with only their heads left out. Those wines that were served on the table of Prince Brad were all wines that were made with the mixture of the beauties and other exquisite wines.

    ¡°That old antique, Prince Angus, doesn¡¯t know how to enjoy himself, while Prince Frauer seems to be enjoying himself more than I ever could. I really can¡¯t get through the two of them. Just separate thend and everything will be solved?¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad, don¡¯t forget that I am counting on your help to get me the throne.¡±

    ¡°That is only natural. I will never forget the things that I had promised. Come on, let¡¯s drink!¡±

    By the time Be arrived, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis were already drunk and didn¡¯t notice her arrival. Aside from leaving her hair out, her face was covered by the mask that came with the armor. From the outside, one could only tell that she is a girl but could never recognize her identity. Be felt that her sense of aplishment had greatly diminished since the first prince that she had worked so hard to sneak in and confront was a drunkard.

    ¡°It¡¯s so weird. Why is there water leaking from the ceiling? The water even turned into humans!¡±

    ¡°That, aren¡¯t they our enemy? Is it some slime? It¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°There are enemies, guards!¡±

    After discovering that there were some mutant humanoid slime demons infiltrating from the ceilings, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis instantly woke up theirpanions. When they saw the demons appear, they wanted to shout and run out but they were quickly covered and wrapped in a transparent jelly-like substance.

    While Be and udine entered the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern, the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that were being blocked on the outside secretly turned into their liquid form and entered the opera house through the cracks. Be had provided these mutant humanoid slime demons with precise navigation and her impable guidance was the reason the surprise attack was victorious.

    Their seemingly evil method of capturing was not only effective on women, but it was equally effective on men. Initially this attack method was developed to capture the human race to be eaten and has no other evil intention. The other various evil practices which were developed by incorporating their attack method was developed by man muchter.

    The atmosphere in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern quickly quieted down. Aside from the dancing girls and beauties who were shivering in fear as they knelt silently, all the high-level generals of Prince Brad¡¯s army had yielded to Be during the surprise attack. After she had taken out one of the three princes, Be had arranged for the Sword Goddess udine to stay back and look after all the beauties while she herself immediately set off to the temporary residence of the next prince.

    ¡°Sister udine, I¡¯ll leave this ce in your care. Can you exin the situation to these beauties? I¡¯m going to pay a visit to Prince Frauer and Prince Glenard.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll try to find a reasonable exnation for them.¡±

    udine watched as Be left, and the ¡°foggy night coup¡± that would change the course of this Civil War had silently begun. Be had every intention to end this Civil War as soon as possible and emerge victorious with the least number of casualties.

 Volume 7 Chapter 417: Tri-Academy Joint Campus Festival at Margarita Resort Plains in Progress

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 417: Tri-Academy Joint Campus Festival at Margarita Resort ins in Progress</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    At the outskirts of Olsylvia City, the Rose Society¡¯s new territory, Margarita Resort ins, the tri-academy joint campus festival was currently taking ce. The joint campus festival would be held for a total of three days and take ce over the night. Normally, it would havested only one day had the academy been arranging the event alone. However, since the three of them were doing a joint event, it wouldst three days.

    Be¡¯s Rose Society was the sole sponsor of the joint campus festival. Her society¡¯s wealth had surpassed Carlos¡¯s Golden Legend Society many times over and was now more than ten times as wealthy as the second-ced Wealthy Club. The gap between the two was also widening by the day. Even if Carlos wanted to catch up, it had already be an impossible task.

    The power of the Rose Society was no longer the same as before Be joined. Back then, it was a small and temporary club formed by several rich girls. Now, it was a super society filled with tons of high-ss female members. All the famous beauties of the Olsylvia Academy were members of the Rose Society. The current Rose Society had the momentum to go against the academy¡¯s no.1 society, the Fraternity.

    But the two sides couldn¡¯t fight. The Fraternity¡¯s members were all handsome men of the philosophical party, which meant there were no direct shes with the all-girl Rose Society that was secretly a lily garden. Both sides had also agreed on certain aspects, so with mutual understanding between Be and the several heads of the Fraternity, they tacitly avoided each other¡¯s territories during the turf wars.

    At the moment, people spected the Fraternity was going to war with the Rose Society, but it was all a push from some third party. The Golden Legend Society and the Mask of Darkness were all possible culprits deliberately spreading misinformation in order to prevent the Rose Society from gaining momentum. Afterward, they¡¯d be able to just reap the benefits.

    As for the rest of the major societies, the Door of Truth was unlikely to go to war with the Rose Society, as the Radiant Church¡¯s papal heir, President Maria, and the four Holy Maidens were all in the Rose Society. For simr reasons, the Ironblood Cross Society wouldn¡¯te to find trouble with them since several strong student presidents from branch campuses were in the Rose Society.

    The remaining ¡°pseudo-loli¡± Charlotte¡¯s Wronged Angels Society was simply a passerby society that was there to be cute and was no threat to the Rose Society. The Rose Society had already be a super society, just like the Fraternity. As for the rivals Golden Legend Society and the Mask of Darkness, they had no choice but to turn around when facing the Rose Society.

    The three great academies¡¯ joint campus festival had a clear division ofbor, with the Olsylvia Academy as the principal host. As the art school, the Antote Academy set up a stage for songs, dances, and other free to watch performances because they were holding a music festival. Even though the students were required to wear their school uniforms to distinguish them, the art school girls took advantage of a loophole in the rules. They did not have to be in their uniforms while performing on stage.

    Alessandra Academy for the Foreign Races organized a food festival. Due to thenguage barrier, they chose an event such as food that involved less talking and more eating. That way, they could reduce the frequency of speech and avoid the embarrassment arising frommunication issues. Human students weren¡¯t strong in that department. While most female students were learning the Elvishnguage and didn¡¯t know any Fae, the boys were even worse. Other than a small minority who studied the Draconguage, most of their foreignnguage ability was nil.

    Be and her little sister Lisha held hands and casually wandered around the stalls at the campus festival as if they were shopping. Kriss was by their side, looking at Lisha with some envy in her eyes. Lisha¡¯s body was more on the loli spectrum. Holding Be¡¯s hand, it would at most look like a daily routine of two sisters walking together. Others wouldn¡¯t think much about it. But Kriss was different. She and Be already had all sorts of scandals flying around the school about them, so it was better to stay lowkey in a public space.

    Priest President Isaman, following behind Be and the girls, was in a tangled mood. She had had enough with watching Be showing off her little sister and her girlfriend. Isaman, being forced to look at the PDA, felt strange envy rise up within her. Even she herself did not understand why she felt that way. Could it be that some baddie had secretly sneaked into her heart as well?

    The other three Renegades, Mage Ariel, Marite Master ine, and Assassin Noreya, did note today. It was not because they didn¡¯t want to, but because they had been hiding their stunning true faces for certain reasons: they were known as the three ¡°ugly girls¡± of the Rose Society where everyone had the beauty of the gods. It wasn¡¯t so convenient for them toe out with Be right now. Things would be awkward if the lie was seen through.

    Ariel and the others didn¡¯t want to reveal their beauty yet. If they became as eye-catching as Kriss and President Isaman, then it would bring them a lot of unnecessary trouble. They were currently staying behind in the Rose Society¡¯s newly-opened event area, the maid cafe, to help out the society.

    The Rose Society¡¯s event in this campus festival was a maid cafe. All the members of the Rose Society put on gothic maid outfits and cat ear headdresses to entertain the guests in their luxurious maid cafe. The cafe was reservation-based and epted only girls while firmly declining the boys.

    In the face of such tyranny, many boys wanted to protest. However, when they saw the store next to the maid cafe, they were so shocked that they didn¡¯t even dare to start trouble anymore and slipped away. It turned out that to the maid cafe¡¯s left was the bodybuilding club run by the Fraternity. At a nce, you could see that it was a ce where philosophers gathered. For the sake of their chastity, the men had no choice but to refrain from finding trouble. If anyone from the Fraternity had their eyes set on them, they might end up in a tragedy of being dragged in to ¡°work out¡±.

    Thest guy dragged in for a ¡°workout¡± had an ache in his butt for a full week and couldn¡¯t even sit down. Ever since then, these straight men would have shivers run down their spines any time they saw the members of the Fraternity.

    To the maid cafe¡¯s right was the Wronged Angels Society¡¯s masquerade ball, a gathering of all sorts of traps and masters of crossdressing. For straight men, this was as dangerous as the Fraternity¡¯s bodybuilding club. In consideration of their own integrity, the guys gave up on the idea of sneaking into the Rose Society¡¯s maid cafe and went to look for other entertainment instead.

    The maid cafe was indeed attractive, but it was a lost cause, as the shops on both sides were too dangerous. If you weren¡¯t careful, you had the risk of being bent. Even the most gentlemanly of men could only ept the painful choice of not going to the maid cafe when faced with this situation.

    Be was currently out enjoying herself, having no idea that a long queue had formed at the Rose Society¡¯s maid cafe. She wanted to take advantage of this joint campus festival to buy some gifts for her girl friends, as well as the girls from the Renegades.

    Currently, aside from the World Destructors Demon God Angel and Evil God Mia, the Chaos Bringers, Copsing Evil Dragon Lolita, and Devouring Holy Dragon Euphenisia at Be¡¯s side, the strongest inbat ability would be the Renegades. They were even stronger than Be in her Demon King form, so it would be foolish of her not to send them a few gifts to nourish their rtionship.

    Most of her friends could be satisfied with somemon gifts, but the likes and dislikes of the Renegades were different from an average girl. Before signing a subordination contract with them, Be just about had an idea of their preferences as the mistress.

    At the joint campus festival, students from other academies would bring over novel items to trade at the stalls. This was not the Alessandra Academy for the Foreign Races. The food there couldn¡¯t be bought with human currency, and only things such as obsidian or other precious objects could be used. It made things hard for Be. After they set up their stalls here, though, she was able to trade with them using the human currency.

    ording to the temporary agreement between the three academies, the human race¡¯s gold coins would be used as the universal trading currency for the joint campus festival. As they also had to trade at the campus festival, the foreign race students temporarily set aside their hostility for the humans and agreed to use human¡¯s gold coins for the time being.

    Apart from food, this was the first time Be had seen the foreign race students¡¯ special items. Compared to human merchants, the foreign race students weren¡¯t as calcting, and they followed this principle while trading with the human students too. They would not inte the prices on purpose and charged whatever the item was worth. They wouldn¡¯t try to talk up theirmodities and drive up the prices afterward either.

    Many of the things sold by the foreign race students were contraband. The human empire alliance¡¯smercial regtions only restricted humans, not foreign races. So, they were more open in the things they chose to sell. Even undomesticated demonic beast eggs could be bought. Demonic beast eggs and pet eggs were different. Pet eggs were demonic beasts that had undergone training and would not easily cause harm to their owners. Meanwhile, the demonic beast cubsing out of demonic beast eggs might be aggressive, as they were not previously trained. Thus, they were considered dangerous goods.

    Many human students were only looking around for fun. Most of them didn¡¯t dare to buy the goods sold by foreign races. The prices were as high as hundreds and thousands of gold and had to be paid by cash. Many of the foreign race students were quite stubborn and only recognized visible currency. They would not use the magic storage cards certified by the federation of empires, which meant they would not ept magic storage card transactions.

    The storage rings of most students had the space of around a bookcase, with the stronger ones about the size of a wardrobe. Thergest storage ring you could buy on the market these days was about the size of a room, and it cost an arm and a leg. However, the super luxurious storage rings that Be casually pulled out were calcted in the size of football fields. These were considered legendary existences for the others.

    Influenced by the storage rings, most students did not bring much money with them, especially gold coins. Nobody would bring tens of thousands of gold coins with them. So, they could only look at the merchandise. Unless they really wanted it, they would settle themselves and be onlookers.

    The one thing Be did notck was gold coins. Ever since taking in the Empress of the Manasvir Empire, Empress Manya Fn, who was also a transmigrator, Be secretly controlled the treasury of the human continent¡¯s wealthiest empire. She was already sick of seeing this glittering gold.

    Even more, Be herself was notcking money either. In one of her duchy territories, the Darkness Sacred Region near the Sarnia Duchy, was arge number of undead and spirits that did not need any rest. They were more cost-effective than robots, working day and night for Be. They would mine, develop, expand the city, and the likes. After controlling most of the beastmen continent, the Darkness Sacred Region had already expanded their scope and reached into beastmen territory.

    With these zero-cost ¡°workers¡±, it was hard for a ¡°dark capitalist¡± like Be to even go broke. She was a standout even for a Demon King. Other Demon Kings summoned undead and spirits to fight for them, but only Be would use them tobor day and night for her and earn money without rest. Who knew if this was considered normal or against the style of Demon Kings in their world? But the Demon Kings probably wouldn¡¯t know how toin if they found out.

    Be was anything but poor right now. She very naturally picked the most eye-catching store. The person who set up this stall was one of the six great Vow Breakers of the Alessandra Academy for the Foreign Races, Fallen Angel Monarch Jasmine. Jasmine looked at Be a little curiously. Even though this beautiful golden-haired knight was wearing the general uniform of the Olsylvia Academy, she wore a knight¡¯s badge on her right shoulder, revealing that she was a Holy Knight.

    Jasmine couldn¡¯t recognize Be, but having seen Sacred Demon God Samantha¡¯s surrogate body not long ago, it was hard to me her for being curious at Be¡¯s arrival. Although her stall had many different things, none of them would truly interest a Holy Knight. Be acted as if she was meeting Jasmine for the first time and nodded to her as a means of saying hello. Then, she turned back to focus on what was up for sale.

    Be soon discovered that the items Jasmine sold were really too expensive. They all started at the price of ten thousand gold coins, an even higher price point than the hundreds or thousands the other stalls were charging. Despite being expensive, though, they were definitely good items. All sorts of high-leveled demonic beast eggs, high concentration poisons, storm potions, and cursed magic scrolls were put on disy. There were also dark forbidden books, such as the full sets of ¡°Necromancer Zachary¡¯s Experiment Notes¡± and ¡°ounts from McCarthy the Cursed¡±. Be almost had the illusion that she was shopping at a ck market.

    Jasmine deliberately sold her contraband in a different text. She used the ancient demonguage, especially those forbidden books. They were all in anguage that your average Joe would never understand. This way, she would not be investigated. Be could understand thenguage of demons and was able to tell at first nce that Jasmine was selling banned books. More terrifyingly, she was selling the full sets, not leaving any parts. If they were tranted, more forbidden magic would inevitably circte into this Other world dimension, which wasn¡¯t something Be was willing to see.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Holy Knight? Could it be that you understand the ancient text written here?¡±

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I just suggest you not to sell such books. I get the feeling that they¡¯re cursed.¡±

    Seeing Be¡¯s silent and speechless appearance, Jasmine almost thought she could read the words written on those ancient forbidden books, so she had opened her mouth to ask the question in humannguage. Be only now realized that this Vow Breaker could actually speak the humannguage. She could have just told her that early on, couldn¡¯t she? Was there really a need to act silently? Be was almost forced tomunicate with her in the demonnguage.

    ¡°If you say so, then I won¡¯t sell them. Right, anything caught your eye? I¡¯ll give you a 50% discount.¡±

    ¡°Fifty, huh? Can I get a free gift too if I buy something?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re funny. Alright, I like you anyway, so I¡¯ll give you the discount and, if you see something you like, you can also choose any item within ten thousand gold coins as a free gift.¡±

    The onlookers felt so angry that they almost cursed aloud. The extent of Be¡¯s brazenness went far beyond their imagination. This was a typical example of a person not satisfied with a bargain. What pissed them even more was how rich and unruly the stall owner Jasmine was. She even agreed to a 50% discount with an add-on freebie just because she fancied the other person. That alone made many of the viewers envious to death.

    Be didn¡¯t stand on ceremony with Jasmine either. She looked around and instantly set her eyes on a well-sealed wooden box. It seemed to have gone through some years and had strange characters engraved that she presumed to be the ancient dragonnguage. As for the price tag, it cost two hundred thousand gold coins in cash and epted precious objects of equal value in a trade.

    Sealed treasure boxes like these were called ¡°mystery boxes¡± by the industry, referring to the various ancient underground relics found by treasure-hunters with much effort. In the sealed state, whether it was an astonishing treasure or a curse, nobody knew.

    These were described as ¡°gambling boxes¡±, simr to ¡°jade gambling¡± on Earth. On Earth, people would buy mineral stones to see whether they struck jade, while the gamblers here would buy sealed boxes to see whether they get a treasure or a curse. It was all based on luck. The only difference was the consequence when you don¡¯t get lucky. All that happened if you lost while betting on jade was your money, but failing at a treasure box gamble could end your life on the spot.

    In the eyes of outsiders, it wasn¡¯t worthwhile to gamble two hundred thousand gold coins on this box. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that this was something only a madman would attempt. At most, people would gamble about ten thousand gold coins, but even if this two-hundred-thousand box was filled with obsidian or a night pearl, it was still a loss that could not be recovered.

    Be reached out without hesitation and grabbed the wooden box. In her eyes, the exorbitant price tag was nothing but just an afterthought. The moment Be touched that box, a fair and dainty hand pressed down on it from the other side. Someone had chosen this special box at the same time as her, and Be could judge from the delicacy of that hand that it belonged to a girl.

    ¡°Stop right there; I¡¯m taking this box. I came first, so I¡¯m clearly first.¡±

    ¡°Um, Princess Hetivel, aren¡¯t you a Radiant Holy Dragon? Why are you fighting me for this dark box?¡±

 Volume 10 Chapter 540: Fall of the Ice Titan and Escape From Other World City Gusta

    Book 9: Chapter 529: The Eve of the Foggy Night Coup That Changed the Course of the Civil War

    It is dinner time at Gabrideck City, the base camp that belongs to the Northern Alliance, which was located in the marginal area of the Marz in at the lower reaches of the udine River that was flowing near the Gabriels City of the Gabriel Empire. Since it was dinner time, most of the soldiers, except for the few that were guarding the key positions, had gone to get their stomachs filled.

    Be, along with udine, the Sword Goddess, led an elite team of the demon army towards the business center of the city, the Bert Trading Center, where the Hilikas Family, who were the guardians of the Gabriel Empire, currently resided. Since it was dinner time, all the members of the residence had gathered together to enjoy the meal, making it the perfect opportunity for Be and herpanion to round them up and capture them all at once.

    As per her usual tactic during a surprise attack, Be made the conquering of the opponent¡¯s most elite unit as her priority. The demons that she had specially selected to join this operation were the elite mutant humanoid slime demons. These human-shaped, slimy demons have a special capability where they are able to turn into a liquid form and quickly vanish from the scene, making them untraceable by the opponent.

    The height of these slimy demons was the same as an average human soldier and they do not carry any weapons because they were well trained inbat. The use of any weapons at all will only be a hindrance to theirbat force. Currently, the Bert Trading Center no longer houses the normal residents that once used to stay here.

    During the requisition of Gabrideck City to be used as the temporary base camp for the Northern Alliance army, they forcefully expelled the hundreds and thousands of residents that were residing in the city under the name of the royal family and its empire. Many of these innocent victims of the civil war had fled and found refuge in the base camp of the Southern Alliance that was located not far away.

    Unlike the Northern Alliance, the Southern Alliance has more than adequate amounts of provisions and would not need to forcefully appropriate the property of the residents to subsidize themselves. Princess Kriss, who couldn¡¯t bear to witness the state of the refugees that had fled to the base camp of the Southern Alliance, had requested the Southern Alliance assist these refugees whose homes were forcibly taken from them.

    Without realizing it herself, the random act of kindness by Princess Kriss had won the hearts of the people for the Southern Alliance. Due to this, the support of the people for her had gradually grown. As they became more influential, those residents of the imperial capital who had originally stayed neutral at the beginning of this ¡®Civil War¡¯ had also gradually begun to shift to be in support of the Southern Alliance.

    The stalls in the Bert Trading Centerhad been ransacked and emptied out by the soldiers of the Northern Alliance army. This time, ¡°government requisition¡± was too overzealously done. Not even a single thread or needle was left behind after they had rummaged through. As a leader of a legion herself, Be looked a little embarrassed by the actions of the Northern Alliance army who did not realize that their actions could make them lose the support of their people. The Southern Alliance that was under Be¡¯smand had previously used the help of the demons from the Darkness Sacred Region to build its barracks and did not interfere with the life of the residents in the capital area of the empire.

    ¡°Sister udine, you have also seen that the army of the Northern Alliance are no different frommon bandits. Do you still think that the Northern Alliance is standing by the side of justice?

    ¡°Be, we are already here. Let¡¯s discuss itter when we have the time!¡±

    udine did not dare to directly answer Be¡¯s question because she herself felt that the approach used by the Northern Alliance was too forceful and there was no way for her to justify it. However, since she was a Sword Goddess of the human race, she cannot simply abandon her loyalty towards the human race when questioned by the Demon King Be. As such, the best that she could do is to avoid answering Be¡¯s question.

    The guards of the Hilikas Family had much higher vignce than that of the general army in the Northern Alliance barracks. Yet, even with that, the Sword Sages that guarded the door instantly rxed their vignce when they noticed the arrival of udine the Sword Goddess. Since the whereabouts of several Sword Gods as well as the elders of the family remained unknown, along with the missing twin daughters, Calman and Cahlia, the members of the Hilikas Family were in a dire need for a Sword God level master to guide them.

    To the Hilikas Family, udine, who had long established a deep rtionship with them, was undoubtedly the best candidate. Considering the fact that the senior members of the Hilikas Family know that the Sword Goddess udine was not dead, no one doubts the authenticity of her identification when she appears in front of them.

    The current highest person in charge was the eldest son of the Hilikas Family, Harry Verron. The handsome white-haired gentleman now wore a mncholy expression. Even though there were still many master swordsmen under him, he had learned through recent events that the swordsmen who were only at the level of Sword Sage were not enough to handle their opponents. There were certain entities that could easily overpower and kill Sword Sage level swordsmen and only those of the level of a Sword God could level with these entities.

    ¡°Senior udine, I have not seen you in a long time. You still look so radiant. Care to share with me your beauty routine?¡±

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this Duchess Bellina? Aren¡¯t you in the opposition team? Why are you here? Did the North and the South reconcile?¡±

    ¡°Harry Verron, your outfit is too¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Is there a problem? Duchess Bellina, there are no gender regtions for clothes.¡±

    Be was speechless looking at Harry Verron who was dressed in women¡¯s clothing. The hair on the handsome white-haired gentleman was considered to be long and luscious. Dressed in women¡¯s armor, he really does look like a beautiful girl with long white hair from a distance. The only problem was that he is t chested. This crossdressing leader was the second ¡°fake-girl¡± that Be had encountered in this alternate world, with the first one being the ¡°pseudo-loli¡± Charlotte of the Wronged Angels Society.

    After a brief exchange, Be learned that Harry Verron was not only a crossdressing leader, but he was also an alumnus of Olsylvia Academy, and an important member of a philosophical fraternity. Since Harry Verron was good at pretending to be a beautiful girl, his main task in the fraternity was to pretend to be a maiden and impersonate himself as the ¡°female interest¡± of the other male members. He would then help them to calm the marriage urges from their families.

    When he was attending Olsylvia Academy, he did attend various formal events, all of which he did while in men¡¯s attires. This is the first time that Be was meeting him while he was dressed in a women¡¯s attire and she nearly didn¡¯t recognize him. Considering that Be was also among the senior members of the fraternity, they did meet on various asions, but Be had never personally approached him.

    Previously, the Hilikas family had the intention of rmending Harry Verron to Princess Kriss but since he was a firm philosopher, he simply ignored his elders and angered the Sword Gods of the family. When he met Be and udine, his eyes were more focused on their clothing than any other aspect.

    Without dying with petty talks, udine came straight to the point as she talked to Harry Verron. At the urging of Be, she quickly exined her intentions for visiting him and hoped that he would use his influence as the interim patriarch of the Hilikas Family to withdraw them from the ongoing ¡°Civil War¡± and remain on neutral ground. Harry Verron didn¡¯t even hesitate before agreeing. His only condition was to bepensated with a few sets of beautiful exotic women attire that was not avable on the market.

    ¡°Senior Sister Harry Verron,¡­ no, I meant brother Harry Verron. Your interest is really unique but isn¡¯t your decision a little too casual?¡±

    ¡°Junior Bellina, ever since I firstid eyes upon the attire on your body, I knew that I had to be your friend. We are both alumni of the same academy. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I will definitely help you.¡±

    Things were much simpler after Harry Verrron agreed to their request. Under the order of Harry Vernon, the Hilikas Family retreated to the innermost part of the Bert Trading Center and henceforth would not be participating in the battle between the Northern and Southern Alliance. In regards to the order given by Harry Verron, none of the Hilkas Family members had opposed and all of them had unconditionally obeyed him.

    Even when they stayed neutral, the Hilikas Family was actually siding with the Southern Alliance. Be had easily obtained arge number of the Hilikas armor and their unique mask that was embossed with the family crest of the Hilikas Family. The elite mutant humanoid slime demons that were brought by Be disguised themselves as the soldiers for the Hilikas Family with the provided armor.

    Harry Verron didn¡¯t ask for the reasons behind Be¡¯s need to borrow the armor from him because he had acquiesced to her n to let her team impersonate the soldiers of the Hilikas Family. Be and udine, who had changed into the armor, led the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that was also dressed in the armor to the nearest prince¡¯s temporary residence, which happens to be that of Prince Brad.

    As the brother of Alfred the Third, the former emperor of the Gabriel Empire, Prince Brad was very bad with warfare strategies. With that said, he does know how to enjoy life. A good example is how he has currently taken residence in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Initially, the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern was built in the capital of the empire, but it became too difficult to manage due to therge crowds often frequent the opera house. Furthermore, all the singing and dancing had made it a very noisy ce, so the emperor of the previous generation had relocated it to thergest city that was near the capital of the empire, Gabrideck City. When the emperor had ceased to visit the opera house, it was turned into the entertainment center for the lesser royals and nobles.

    The guards that were stationed at the entrance of the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern were all personal guards of Prince Brad. Even when Be and udine were wearing the armor that bore the crest of the Hilikas Family, they were still denied from entering the ce. In the end, Be resorted to using the family tokens that were obtained from the two daughters of Prince Brad, Cathy and Sarah, respectively. With that, she was finally allowed to enter the splendidly decorated Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Since there were only two tokens, only Be and udine were allowed into the ce while her army of demons were blocked from entering the opera house. The guards were reluctant, but they had no choice but to let the two enter since they were carrying the family token and even then, the guards that were guarding the gate were putting on a strange expression. All the activities that were taking ce inside the Royal Opera house were not suitable for a female audience and these guards had no idea what the twodies were going to do in there.

    Once she stepped foot into the Royal Opera house, it became apparent to Be as to the reason the entry was so strictly guarded. Instead of a Royal Opera house, the interior inside was the scene of a Royal Nightclub. In the dimly lit hall, high ranking generals in military uniforms were scattered around. These generals were the generals that led the army of nearly one and a half million soldiers that was under themand of Prince Brad. Even when they were in the middle of a critical moment, Prince Brad did not forget how to enjoy his life.

    Along with the military men were arge number of beautiful dancers in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. Only a small fraction of these women were originally dancers from the opera house while most of them were previously normal citizens of the Gabrideck City. These women were captured by the Northern Alliance when the rest of the residents were forcefully expelled from the city. In order to prevent them from secretly carrying weapons to retaliate, all the dancers of the Royal Opera house of St. Vanern were stripped of their clothes and forced to entertain the generals that came to enjoy themselves, in their naked form.

    The beauties in this opera house that were carrying trays with wine and food on them had heavy anklets mp on their feet. Walking itself was a difficult task due to these heavy anklets so escaping would be out of the question. As the generals would pick up the food and wine from these passing beauties, they would asionally stretch out their hands to caress the bosom and waist of these beauties. As they mindlessly caress them, strangeughter would also apany their actions.

    These beauties that were carrying the tters were considered lucky. Most of them were originally civilians and couldn¡¯t dance. After the generals have mindlessly caressed and fondled them, they would usually be let off. On the other hand, the young and beautiful young women that were ced on the stage of the Royal Opera House were not as lucky as they were forced to dance naked shamefully under the brightly lit stage. The snow-white skin of these beauties was covered with alcoholic drinks. These beauties were being forced to drink before being ced to dance on the stage. If they were to identally fall down during their performance, they will be dragged to the seat of whomever fancied them and would be used for pleasure at that very spot.

    There were many dancers in this opera house. Each general was being served by more than two dancers who were kneeling by their side. There were also some beauties that were not assigned to any of the military officers and were just standing in a row, simr to those girls in a nightclub that await for the guest to choose them. As there were only around a hundred or so senior generals that served Prince Brad, the several hundreds of beauties that were forced to work here easily outnumbered the military men that were enjoying themselves here. So, it is not unusual for one man to have more than one beauty by his side.

    ¡°Dance faster. Twist your waist a little more. If you don¡¯t dance now, you won¡¯t have a chance to danceter!¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad is really wise. This is how a real opera house should be. It¡¯s so much more interesting then singing.¡±

    In Be¡¯s opinion, these generals of the Northern alliance¡¯s army are no different from the bandits that rob the innocence of a civilian girl. Seeing how udine was bursting with anger and was going to personally deal with the scum of the Northern Alliance, Be quickly held her back. Be, who had personally experienced much more evil practices, did not think much about this level of sinful act. If she were to save their lives, she would still need to find Prince Brad first before dealing with the rest.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to locate Prince Brad. He was ced within the same area as Prince Burdis, who he supported. They were both at the most luxurious audience seat in the entire opera house. Aside from Prince Brad and Prince Burdis, several young masters from Prince Brad¡¯s family were also seated here. The beauties that were serving here were the most beautiful ones in the entire Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. They were the beautiful flowers of the opera house that had yet to be soiled by any men.

    Sadly, these beauties were in a miserable state. Their hands were shackled behind their back with chains and their feet were also held together by a pair of anklets. Holding their chest up, a variety of exquisite delicacies were served on the two soft peaks of their chest. The hostesses in this group were also drunk and their faces were flushed. Prince Brad and hispanion were clearly old gentlemen. The beauties that were seated on their left and right kept serving them with wines and filling their already protruding stomachs.

    At a short distance by their table were around seven or eight other beauties that were forced to sit cross legged inrge transparent wine tanks. Their whole snow-white bodies were being submerged entirely into the tank with only their heads left out. Those wines that were served on the table of Prince Brad were all wines that were made with the mixture of the beauties and other exquisite wines.

    ¡°That old antique, Prince Angus, doesn¡¯t know how to enjoy himself, while Prince Frauer seems to be enjoying himself more than I ever could. I really can¡¯t get through the two of them. Just separate thend and everything will be solved?¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad, don¡¯t forget that I am counting on your help to get me the throne.¡±

    ¡°That is only natural. I will never forget the things that I had promised. Come on, let¡¯s drink!¡±

    By the time Be arrived, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis were already drunk and didn¡¯t notice her arrival. Aside from leaving her hair out, her face was covered by the mask that came with the armor. From the outside, one could only tell that she is a girl but could never recognize her identity. Be felt that her sense of aplishment had greatly diminished since the first prince that she had worked so hard to sneak in and confront was a drunkard.

    ¡°It¡¯s so weird. Why is there water leaking from the ceiling? The water even turned into humans!¡±

    ¡°That, aren¡¯t they our enemy? Is it some slime? It¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°There are enemies, guards!¡±

    After discovering that there were some mutant humanoid slime demons infiltrating from the ceilings, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis instantly woke up theirpanions. When they saw the demons appear, they wanted to shout and run out but they were quickly covered and wrapped in a transparent jelly-like substance.

    While Be and udine entered the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern, the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that were being blocked on the outside secretly turned into their liquid form and entered the opera house through the cracks. Be had provided these mutant humanoid slime demons with precise navigation and her impable guidance was the reason the surprise attack was victorious.

    Their seemingly evil method of capturing was not only effective on women, but it was equally effective on men. Initially this attack method was developed to capture the human race to be eaten and has no other evil intention. The other various evil practices which were developed by incorporating their attack method was developed by man muchter.

    The atmosphere in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern quickly quieted down. Aside from the dancing girls and beauties who were shivering in fear as they knelt silently, all the high-level generals of Prince Brad¡¯s army had yielded to Be during the surprise attack. After she had taken out one of the three princes, Be had arranged for the Sword Goddess udine to stay back and look after all the beauties while she herself immediately set off to the temporary residence of the next prince.

    ¡°Sister udine, I¡¯ll leave this ce in your care. Can you exin the situation to these beauties? I¡¯m going to pay a visit to Prince Frauer and Prince Glenard.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll try to find a reasonable exnation for them.¡±

    udine watched as Be left, and the ¡°foggy night coup¡± that would change the course of this Civil War had silently begun. Be had every intention to end this Civil War as soon as possible and emerge victorious with the least number of casualties.

 Volume 7 Chapter 419: The Hidden Evil Behind The Unnaturally Bustling Maid Cafe

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 419: The Hidden Evil Behind The Unnaturally Bustling Maid Cafe</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The Rose Society¡¯s booth in their new territory, the Margarita Resort ins, on the outskirts of Olsylvia City. The Rose Society¡¯s maid cafe was so full of customers that it was practically bursting at the seams as all three floors were at maximum capacity. A long queue had formed outside the cafe as well. To ease any potential frustrations of the waiting female customers, the Rose Society had purposely gone to the expense of constructing a temporary pavilion as a ce for them to rest.

    Be did not think that the business would be this booming. In fact, when she opened the cafe, she only expected to achieve the bare minimum. Little did she know that the female customers who hade to visit had filled up the tables on all three floors. The only exception was the basement, a restricted-level restaurant, which was not open to the general public. Only the core members of the Rose Society had ess to this area.

    Initially, Be had nned to invite the Radiant Dragon Princess Hetivil to join her for a meal on the third floor of the maid cafe. Be had retained the original designs of the third floor, keeping it in the mid-century Western-style as they could enter without having to change their outfits. The cuisine served on the third floor was from the same time period as well, which was not too different from the food in this dimension. This meant that it would not take new visitors to this Other World much time to get used to it.

    However, the Radiant Dragon Princess Hetivil decided that she would like to try the Chinese cuisine on the first floor. The mid-century Western-style restaurant on the third floor did not interest her at all and the Japanese and the Chinese restaurant on the second and first floors were much more enticing.

    She was especially interested in the Chinese restaurant on the first floor. There were oriental style Dragons on the ornaments. As Hetivil looked at the imposing image of the Eight wed Golden Dragon, she felt an inexplicable sense of closeness. In terms of size, oriental Dragons were quite different from western Dragons. However, the simrities in dragon horns were enough to confirm that those two species were rted, as it would not be a stretch to im that they could be distant rtives.

    This was the main reason why the Radiant Dragon Princess Hetivil eventually decided to dine at the Chinese restaurant on the first floor. Either way, she did not have to fork out a single cent as this meal was Be¡¯s treat, which meant that it did not matter where she ate at all.

    When Be was designing all three floors of the maid cafe, she had secretly incorporated many erotic designs and ideas. The most decent was the Western-style restaurant on the third floor. However, to promote fitness and health among the diners, Be did not include an elevator in her designs as the different floors could only be essed by climbing the staircases.

    Not many customers were truly willing to climb all the way up to the third floor as the food was much cheaper than those on the first two floors. From the beginning, the third floor was specifically designed formoners. Those who were more financially wealthy, such as the girls from noble families, did not care to climb too many flights of stairs. Furthermore, they generally preferred fresh food, so the restaurants on the first and second floor were their first choice.

    Throughout the entire maid cafe, the third floor was the only normal ce, while the first and second floors were filled with all sorts of benefits. For the second floor, the basic requirement was for guests to be dressed in kimonos. However, when Be was drafting the rules and regtions for entry to the restaurant, she had purposely mixed up the concept of a kimono and a bathrobe and had requested that the guests gomando underneath.

    None of the girls who visited the second floor thought that there was anything wrong with this request. Since everyone present was a girl, it did not matter if they were naked underneath the kimonos. However, there were problems with the kimonos that Be provided. These specially made kimonos would turnpletely transparent upon contact with sweat as the wearer would seem as though they were not wearing anything at all.

    For some reason, every order in the Japanese restaurant on the second floor woulde with a smallplimentary bottle of Japanese sake. Not knowing that it was a trap, the girls drank the sake without giving it a second thought. It did not take long for them to start sweating after drinking the special sake as their kimonos were soaked through, revealing every inch of their bodies to Be.

    Many female customers felt embarrassed and tried to cover up, but they eventually rxed. The second floor also offered a ssic Japanese erotic cuisine ¨C the ¡°Nude Feast.¡± The Rose Society had specifically employed girls from the neighboring Antote Academy as ¡°special cutlery.¡± Be had requested Princess An, one of their student union vice-presidents, to recruit them.

    With such a bold disy in front of them, the female customers on the second floor happily epted the environment. Some of them even felt that it was not exciting enough and decided to remove their kimonos and climbed up on the tables to experience it for themselves. Since everyone present was a girl, they could let loose and enjoy themselves without worrying about outsiders.

    Inparison, the Chinese restaurant on the first floor was rtively tamer as there were no sensual ¡°Nude Feasts¡± here. However, the customers on this floor were required to dress in outfits from the Tang Dynasty. The Han outfits were made of sheer chiffon that revealed the parts of the wearer¡¯s chest and would turn any girl into a thing of beauty. Some customers had chosen to wear qipaos but quickly decided to change into the sexy Han outfits quickly.

    There was a lot more to the menu of the Chinese restaurant on the first floor than met the eye, this particr restaurant within the maid cafe specialized in the tongue-numbing, spicy cuisine of the Sichuan province. As the residents of this Other World did not have much exposure to spicy food, many of the female customers had beads of sweat running down their backs after a few mouthfuls. Although it was extremely delicious, the food was far too spicy for their tastes and caused them to break out in a sweat.

    By this point, those girls who were wearing qipaos realized that their outfits, although aesthetically pleasing, did not fare well when exposed to heat. It was more practical to wear the equally beautiful and much morefortable Han outfits, which perfectly fit the oriental aesthetic. The best thing was that the Han outfits were made of light chiffon and silk, making it practically transparent and felt cool when worn.

    Thus, many of the girls chose to change back into Han outfits after trying on the qipaos. Since Be was a fashion designer in her past life, she decided to design the undergarments that the girls wore under the Han outfits and qipaos. They were all designed in the typical oriental style of tube tops and silk bodices. As the Han outfits were made of transparent silk, those undergarments were fully exposed.

    If the Japanese restaurant on the second floor was a nude performance, then the Chinese restaurant on the first floor was performing an oriental style underwear show. A changing room separated the entrance to the maid cafe from the various restaurants, and the windows were closed as well. This meant that the nosebleed inducing images inside were only for the girls¡¯ enjoyment as no outsiders could catch a glimpse of what was happening inside.

    The maids inside the maid cafe were all being yed by members of the Rose Society. After all, this was a club activity as it would not seem right if they did not attend or participate. Most of them wore a set of ck and white western maid outfits, while those with loli body types wore special maid outfits in a gothic loli style.

    Other than their figure, the loli maids and the regr maids could also be differentiated by their undergarments and stockings. The lolis were all issued white thigh-high socks with blue stripes and matching underwear, while the regr maids had translucent ckce undergarments andce stockings attached to a garter that looked like they belonged in a sex shop.

    However, some of the dark lolis, such as the Devastating Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita and the Devouring Holy Dragon Euphenisia, were special exceptions and did not need to change into the set of blue and white undergarments and stockings. Instead, they were wearing dark purplece undergarments and garter stockings. After all, being adorable was not their style as it was only logical for dark lolis to be wearing such sensual undergarments.

    The members of the Rose Society who were acting as maids were all wearing undergarments that were designed by Be. Although Be was now in her surrogate body¡¯s state and did not have x-ray vision, the undergarments were all her designs as she did not need x-ray vision to know what type of undergarment the maids were wearing at any given time.

    The maids in all three restaurants were dressed in the same outfits; the only difference was the essory that they wore on their heads. The maids at the Western restaurant on the third floor wore bunny ears and had a more sensual vibe. On the second floor, the maids were wearing cat ears, which gave them an adorable look.

    The maids on the first floor were wearing fox ears and were going for a foxy style. As for the forbidden basement, the maids¡¯ style still remained a secret.

    ¡°Princess Hetivil, do you really want to eat here? Why don¡¯t we go up to the restaurant on the second floor, there¡¯s delicious sushi there.¡±

    ¡°No, I wish to stay here. Please arrange for someone to assist me in changing, I want something with more cloth.¡±

    Just as Be suspected, the Radiant Dragon Princess Hetivil eventually chose to put on the qipao, which had more coverage than the revealing Han outfit. It was such a waste. The Silver Dragon Princess Isabel and the Fire Princess Sulliman, who hade along with Hetivil, were intending to choose the qipao as well.

    Unfortunately for them, Be instantly knocked the naive thought out of their heads. The maids that Be had arranged to help them change simply led them to a changing room that was filled with elegant Han outfits, and there were no qipaos to be seen anywhere. Now, Isabel and Sulliman had no choice but to give in and change into the revealing Han outfits. Since Be could not get any eye candy from Hetivil, these Dragon princesses whom she had taken in would have to make do in the meantime!

    While the Dragon princesses were still changing in the guest¡¯s changing room, the few Renegades at Be¡¯s side, such as her little sister Lisha and Princess Kriss, went into the employee¡¯s changing room to change into their work clothes. Obviously, they would not be in a maid¡¯s outfit. Instead, they had changed into chef¡¯s outfits and had tall chef¡¯s hats on their heads.

    The Chinese and Japanese cuisine in the maid cafe were all prepared by these interdimensional travelingdies. Based on their memory, they directed the Ghost maids in preparing all sorts of delicious dishes. Those dishes were all from Earth, and no one would know how to prepare them unless they were interdimensional travelers. The only exception was the Western restaurant on the third floor. That restaurant¡¯s food was not managed by Kriss and the others as it served Western cuisine. This meant that the other members of the Rose Society could handle it on their own.

    Be did not change into a maid¡¯s outfit either. Instead, she was dressed in an immacte ck women¡¯s suit that she had personally tailored. Now, she was the ¡°temporary manager¡± of this maid cafe. Once she had changed, Be went into the kitchen to look for the three busy chefs and gave each of them a little gift.

    Be had always given gifts based on the other party¡¯s profession. The Mage Ariel was given a beautiful magic ring, the Assassin Noreya was given an invisibility ring, while the Puppet Master ine got a metallic grey spirit summoning ring. Previously, Be¡¯s little sister Lisha had gotten a golden Dragon Soul Ring. Even the Priestess Isaman, who was constantly rejecting Be¡¯s gifts, was forced to ept a tinum miracle ring that Be had pressed into her hand. Kriss had gotten the best gift of all ¨C a seven-colored Rose Heart ring.

    ¡°Be, this ring... I love it. Are you thinking of... never mind, ignore my question.¡±

    ¡°Kriss, as long as you like it. What¡¯s wrong, little sister Lisha, do you not like your ring?¡±

    ¡°I love it, I like all of my older sister¡¯s gifts. But, is there really no special meaning to this ring?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no meaning, it¡¯s just a gift. Don¡¯t let your thoughts run wild!¡±

    Be had gotten all those rings from the Fallen Angel Monarch Jasmine¡¯s store as every one of those rings were extremely expensive. Most importantly, the rings were in the style of engagement rings. However, the cunning Be would never admit that they were engagement rings. Moreover, none of the Renegades were stupid; there was no way they couldn¡¯t see through Be¡¯s innocent act. Since Be did not reveal her intentions, they had no choice but to pretend that nothing was wrong and go along with Be¡¯s act.

    Without any hesitation, Kriss ced the Rose Heart ring on the fourth finger on her left hand, indicating that she had epted Be¡¯s intentions. The Mage Ariel, who had been watching nearby, quickly followed suit as well. Although Lisha was Be¡¯s little sister, she ced the ring on her fourth finger, just like the other two.

    The remaining three Renegades were not in a rush to put on the rings as their strategy was slightly different. For instance, Assassin Noreya did not wear the ring on the fourth finger on her right hand. She was an expert at invisibility magic. To be honest, this ring would not be of much use to her at all. However, this did not mean that she felt that the ring was not important. Instead, she added the ring to her ne as it hung perfectly at the spot above her heart.

    This was equivalent to telling the world that she would live and die with this ring, and her feelings towards it were as strong as the previous three had felt. On the other hand, the Puppet Master ine and the Priestess Isaman were not as obvious about their feelings. Isaman immediately put the miracle ring inside her storage ring and simply said a curt ¡°thank you¡± to Be in response to her gift. It seemed like there was still a long way to go for this maid¡¯s ¡°education¡±!

    The Puppet Master ine was still unsure of her own feelings and did not want to make any huge gestures before any certainty. However, she immediately ced an extremely strong curse on the ring. Except for her and Be, anyone else who held the ring for more than a specific amount of time would be attacked by the curse. At this moment, this was the greatest indication of the depth of her feelings. Otherwise, she would not spend so much time and energy to ce a curse on it.

    Once Be changed into her ¡°manager¡¯s¡± outfit, she took the tes of food from the other members of the Rose Society and personally sent them over to the Radiant Dragon Princess Hetivil. The Dragon princesses were the only guests who enjoyed personal service from the manager, and the other tables looked on with admiration and envy as they watched the special treatment.

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re too slow. Come on, bring us more dishes. I¡¯m starving! Thest time I was at a food festival, organized by our school, I was summoned back for official matters before I could eat anything. Today, I must eat to my heart¡¯s content!¡±

    ¡°Hey, Hetivil, you¡¯re still a princess of the Radiant Dragons after all. Could you mind your image? We are still in a public ce. Don¡¯t worry, you do not have to stuff yourself with food like this. Here in my restaurant, our mission is to ensure that our guests leave with their stomachs full and appetites satisfied. If you continue to eat in this manner and a member of the Knight¡¯s patrol saw this, they may misunderstand the situation. They might think that I¡¯m abusing my Dragon steeds by not feeding them and am nning to starve them to death.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m hungry and I don¡¯t care about anyone else. If you do not serve more food, I may seriously consider reporting you for abusing your steeds by refusing to feed them.¡±

    Be had just ced the dishes on the table when she caught sight of Princess Hetivil, who was stuffing her face with the food without minding her public image. She was wearing a snow-white qipao with pictures of lilies on it. As Princess Hetivil was surrounded by girls dressed in Han outfits, she definitely stood out as Be could not help but pay attention to her. Be¡¯s predictions were right; the Radiant Dragon Princess Hetivil was truly a closet glutton.

    The Silver Dragon Princess Isabel and the Fire Dragon Princess Sulliman sat at Hetivil¡¯s left and right and wore white and pink Han outfits, respectively. Their outfits revealed creamy white skin that seemed to go on forever as Be even got a clear view of a small part of their cleavage. The two princesses were focused on eating and did not dare to make eye contact with Be¡¯s intense gaze.

    Both Isabel and Sulliman were silently praying that Be merely invited them there for an innocent meal and did not n to do anything strange to them, which meant they would be free to go after the meal. However, they were only lying to themselves as Be soon dragged them back to reality. From the beginning, Be had already intended to invite the three Dragon princesses to experience the hidden underground secret restaurant.

    ¡°Be, do you have more delicious food? The food here is clearly delicious, but by the look on your face, it seems like you have more tricks up your sleeve?¡±

    ¡°Well, I do. However, I¡¯m not too sure if that ce is suitable for you.¡±

    ¡°Since there¡¯s good food, why wouldn¡¯t I go? Please take me thereter. Isabel, Sulliman, you will apany me there too.¡±

    Princess Hetivil was alreadypletely engrossed in enjoying the food and agreed to the promise of more delicious food without a second thought. She did not even notice the pleading looks in the other two princesses¡¯ eyes.

 Volume 10 Chapter 543: The Market Riot at Ombia City and the Infiltration of the Demon Warriors

    Book 9: Chapter 529: The Eve of the Foggy Night Coup That Changed the Course of the Civil War

    It is dinner time at Gabrideck City, the base camp that belongs to the Northern Alliance, which was located in the marginal area of the Marz in at the lower reaches of the udine River that was flowing near the Gabriels City of the Gabriel Empire. Since it was dinner time, most of the soldiers, except for the few that were guarding the key positions, had gone to get their stomachs filled.

    Be, along with udine, the Sword Goddess, led an elite team of the demon army towards the business center of the city, the Bert Trading Center, where the Hilikas Family, who were the guardians of the Gabriel Empire, currently resided. Since it was dinner time, all the members of the residence had gathered together to enjoy the meal, making it the perfect opportunity for Be and herpanion to round them up and capture them all at once.

    As per her usual tactic during a surprise attack, Be made the conquering of the opponent¡¯s most elite unit as her priority. The demons that she had specially selected to join this operation were the elite mutant humanoid slime demons. These human-shaped, slimy demons have a special capability where they are able to turn into a liquid form and quickly vanish from the scene, making them untraceable by the opponent.

    The height of these slimy demons was the same as an average human soldier and they do not carry any weapons because they were well trained inbat. The use of any weapons at all will only be a hindrance to theirbat force. Currently, the Bert Trading Center no longer houses the normal residents that once used to stay here.

    During the requisition of Gabrideck City to be used as the temporary base camp for the Northern Alliance army, they forcefully expelled the hundreds and thousands of residents that were residing in the city under the name of the royal family and its empire. Many of these innocent victims of the civil war had fled and found refuge in the base camp of the Southern Alliance that was located not far away.

    Unlike the Northern Alliance, the Southern Alliance has more than adequate amounts of provisions and would not need to forcefully appropriate the property of the residents to subsidize themselves. Princess Kriss, who couldn¡¯t bear to witness the state of the refugees that had fled to the base camp of the Southern Alliance, had requested the Southern Alliance assist these refugees whose homes were forcibly taken from them.

    Without realizing it herself, the random act of kindness by Princess Kriss had won the hearts of the people for the Southern Alliance. Due to this, the support of the people for her had gradually grown. As they became more influential, those residents of the imperial capital who had originally stayed neutral at the beginning of this ¡®Civil War¡¯ had also gradually begun to shift to be in support of the Southern Alliance.

    The stalls in the Bert Trading Centerhad been ransacked and emptied out by the soldiers of the Northern Alliance army. This time, ¡°government requisition¡± was too overzealously done. Not even a single thread or needle was left behind after they had rummaged through. As a leader of a legion herself, Be looked a little embarrassed by the actions of the Northern Alliance army who did not realize that their actions could make them lose the support of their people. The Southern Alliance that was under Be¡¯smand had previously used the help of the demons from the Darkness Sacred Region to build its barracks and did not interfere with the life of the residents in the capital area of the empire.

    ¡°Sister udine, you have also seen that the army of the Northern Alliance are no different frommon bandits. Do you still think that the Northern Alliance is standing by the side of justice?

    ¡°Be, we are already here. Let¡¯s discuss itter when we have the time!¡±

    udine did not dare to directly answer Be¡¯s question because she herself felt that the approach used by the Northern Alliance was too forceful and there was no way for her to justify it. However, since she was a Sword Goddess of the human race, she cannot simply abandon her loyalty towards the human race when questioned by the Demon King Be. As such, the best that she could do is to avoid answering Be¡¯s question.

    The guards of the Hilikas Family had much higher vignce than that of the general army in the Northern Alliance barracks. Yet, even with that, the Sword Sages that guarded the door instantly rxed their vignce when they noticed the arrival of udine the Sword Goddess. Since the whereabouts of several Sword Gods as well as the elders of the family remained unknown, along with the missing twin daughters, Calman and Cahlia, the members of the Hilikas Family were in a dire need for a Sword God level master to guide them.

    To the Hilikas Family, udine, who had long established a deep rtionship with them, was undoubtedly the best candidate. Considering the fact that the senior members of the Hilikas Family know that the Sword Goddess udine was not dead, no one doubts the authenticity of her identification when she appears in front of them.

    The current highest person in charge was the eldest son of the Hilikas Family, Harry Verron. The handsome white-haired gentleman now wore a mncholy expression. Even though there were still many master swordsmen under him, he had learned through recent events that the swordsmen who were only at the level of Sword Sage were not enough to handle their opponents. There were certain entities that could easily overpower and kill Sword Sage level swordsmen and only those of the level of a Sword God could level with these entities.

    ¡°Senior udine, I have not seen you in a long time. You still look so radiant. Care to share with me your beauty routine?¡±

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this Duchess Bellina? Aren¡¯t you in the opposition team? Why are you here? Did the North and the South reconcile?¡±

    ¡°Harry Verron, your outfit is too¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Is there a problem? Duchess Bellina, there are no gender regtions for clothes.¡±

    Be was speechless looking at Harry Verron who was dressed in women¡¯s clothing. The hair on the handsome white-haired gentleman was considered to be long and luscious. Dressed in women¡¯s armor, he really does look like a beautiful girl with long white hair from a distance. The only problem was that he is t chested. This crossdressing leader was the second ¡°fake-girl¡± that Be had encountered in this alternate world, with the first one being the ¡°pseudo-loli¡± Charlotte of the Wronged Angels Society.

    After a brief exchange, Be learned that Harry Verron was not only a crossdressing leader, but he was also an alumnus of Olsylvia Academy, and an important member of a philosophical fraternity. Since Harry Verron was good at pretending to be a beautiful girl, his main task in the fraternity was to pretend to be a maiden and impersonate himself as the ¡°female interest¡± of the other male members. He would then help them to calm the marriage urges from their families.

    When he was attending Olsylvia Academy, he did attend various formal events, all of which he did while in men¡¯s attires. This is the first time that Be was meeting him while he was dressed in a women¡¯s attire and she nearly didn¡¯t recognize him. Considering that Be was also among the senior members of the fraternity, they did meet on various asions, but Be had never personally approached him.

    Previously, the Hilikas family had the intention of rmending Harry Verron to Princess Kriss but since he was a firm philosopher, he simply ignored his elders and angered the Sword Gods of the family. When he met Be and udine, his eyes were more focused on their clothing than any other aspect.

    Without dying with petty talks, udine came straight to the point as she talked to Harry Verron. At the urging of Be, she quickly exined her intentions for visiting him and hoped that he would use his influence as the interim patriarch of the Hilikas Family to withdraw them from the ongoing ¡°Civil War¡± and remain on neutral ground. Harry Verron didn¡¯t even hesitate before agreeing. His only condition was to bepensated with a few sets of beautiful exotic women attire that was not avable on the market.

    ¡°Senior Sister Harry Verron,¡­ no, I meant brother Harry Verron. Your interest is really unique but isn¡¯t your decision a little too casual?¡±

    ¡°Junior Bellina, ever since I firstid eyes upon the attire on your body, I knew that I had to be your friend. We are both alumni of the same academy. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I will definitely help you.¡±

    Things were much simpler after Harry Verrron agreed to their request. Under the order of Harry Vernon, the Hilikas Family retreated to the innermost part of the Bert Trading Center and henceforth would not be participating in the battle between the Northern and Southern Alliance. In regards to the order given by Harry Verron, none of the Hilkas Family members had opposed and all of them had unconditionally obeyed him.

    Even when they stayed neutral, the Hilikas Family was actually siding with the Southern Alliance. Be had easily obtained arge number of the Hilikas armor and their unique mask that was embossed with the family crest of the Hilikas Family. The elite mutant humanoid slime demons that were brought by Be disguised themselves as the soldiers for the Hilikas Family with the provided armor.

    Harry Verron didn¡¯t ask for the reasons behind Be¡¯s need to borrow the armor from him because he had acquiesced to her n to let her team impersonate the soldiers of the Hilikas Family. Be and udine, who had changed into the armor, led the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that was also dressed in the armor to the nearest prince¡¯s temporary residence, which happens to be that of Prince Brad.

    As the brother of Alfred the Third, the former emperor of the Gabriel Empire, Prince Brad was very bad with warfare strategies. With that said, he does know how to enjoy life. A good example is how he has currently taken residence in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Initially, the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern was built in the capital of the empire, but it became too difficult to manage due to therge crowds often frequent the opera house. Furthermore, all the singing and dancing had made it a very noisy ce, so the emperor of the previous generation had relocated it to thergest city that was near the capital of the empire, Gabrideck City. When the emperor had ceased to visit the opera house, it was turned into the entertainment center for the lesser royals and nobles.

    The guards that were stationed at the entrance of the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern were all personal guards of Prince Brad. Even when Be and udine were wearing the armor that bore the crest of the Hilikas Family, they were still denied from entering the ce. In the end, Be resorted to using the family tokens that were obtained from the two daughters of Prince Brad, Cathy and Sarah, respectively. With that, she was finally allowed to enter the splendidly decorated Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Since there were only two tokens, only Be and udine were allowed into the ce while her army of demons were blocked from entering the opera house. The guards were reluctant, but they had no choice but to let the two enter since they were carrying the family token and even then, the guards that were guarding the gate were putting on a strange expression. All the activities that were taking ce inside the Royal Opera house were not suitable for a female audience and these guards had no idea what the twodies were going to do in there.

    Once she stepped foot into the Royal Opera house, it became apparent to Be as to the reason the entry was so strictly guarded. Instead of a Royal Opera house, the interior inside was the scene of a Royal Nightclub. In the dimly lit hall, high ranking generals in military uniforms were scattered around. These generals were the generals that led the army of nearly one and a half million soldiers that was under themand of Prince Brad. Even when they were in the middle of a critical moment, Prince Brad did not forget how to enjoy his life.

    Along with the military men were arge number of beautiful dancers in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. Only a small fraction of these women were originally dancers from the opera house while most of them were previously normal citizens of the Gabrideck City. These women were captured by the Northern Alliance when the rest of the residents were forcefully expelled from the city. In order to prevent them from secretly carrying weapons to retaliate, all the dancers of the Royal Opera house of St. Vanern were stripped of their clothes and forced to entertain the generals that came to enjoy themselves, in their naked form.

    The beauties in this opera house that were carrying trays with wine and food on them had heavy anklets mp on their feet. Walking itself was a difficult task due to these heavy anklets so escaping would be out of the question. As the generals would pick up the food and wine from these passing beauties, they would asionally stretch out their hands to caress the bosom and waist of these beauties. As they mindlessly caress them, strangeughter would also apany their actions.

    These beauties that were carrying the tters were considered lucky. Most of them were originally civilians and couldn¡¯t dance. After the generals have mindlessly caressed and fondled them, they would usually be let off. On the other hand, the young and beautiful young women that were ced on the stage of the Royal Opera House were not as lucky as they were forced to dance naked shamefully under the brightly lit stage. The snow-white skin of these beauties was covered with alcoholic drinks. These beauties were being forced to drink before being ced to dance on the stage. If they were to identally fall down during their performance, they will be dragged to the seat of whomever fancied them and would be used for pleasure at that very spot.

    There were many dancers in this opera house. Each general was being served by more than two dancers who were kneeling by their side. There were also some beauties that were not assigned to any of the military officers and were just standing in a row, simr to those girls in a nightclub that await for the guest to choose them. As there were only around a hundred or so senior generals that served Prince Brad, the several hundreds of beauties that were forced to work here easily outnumbered the military men that were enjoying themselves here. So, it is not unusual for one man to have more than one beauty by his side.

    ¡°Dance faster. Twist your waist a little more. If you don¡¯t dance now, you won¡¯t have a chance to danceter!¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad is really wise. This is how a real opera house should be. It¡¯s so much more interesting then singing.¡±

    In Be¡¯s opinion, these generals of the Northern alliance¡¯s army are no different from the bandits that rob the innocence of a civilian girl. Seeing how udine was bursting with anger and was going to personally deal with the scum of the Northern Alliance, Be quickly held her back. Be, who had personally experienced much more evil practices, did not think much about this level of sinful act. If she were to save their lives, she would still need to find Prince Brad first before dealing with the rest.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to locate Prince Brad. He was ced within the same area as Prince Burdis, who he supported. They were both at the most luxurious audience seat in the entire opera house. Aside from Prince Brad and Prince Burdis, several young masters from Prince Brad¡¯s family were also seated here. The beauties that were serving here were the most beautiful ones in the entire Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. They were the beautiful flowers of the opera house that had yet to be soiled by any men.

    Sadly, these beauties were in a miserable state. Their hands were shackled behind their back with chains and their feet were also held together by a pair of anklets. Holding their chest up, a variety of exquisite delicacies were served on the two soft peaks of their chest. The hostesses in this group were also drunk and their faces were flushed. Prince Brad and hispanion were clearly old gentlemen. The beauties that were seated on their left and right kept serving them with wines and filling their already protruding stomachs.

    At a short distance by their table were around seven or eight other beauties that were forced to sit cross legged inrge transparent wine tanks. Their whole snow-white bodies were being submerged entirely into the tank with only their heads left out. Those wines that were served on the table of Prince Brad were all wines that were made with the mixture of the beauties and other exquisite wines.

    ¡°That old antique, Prince Angus, doesn¡¯t know how to enjoy himself, while Prince Frauer seems to be enjoying himself more than I ever could. I really can¡¯t get through the two of them. Just separate thend and everything will be solved?¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad, don¡¯t forget that I am counting on your help to get me the throne.¡±

    ¡°That is only natural. I will never forget the things that I had promised. Come on, let¡¯s drink!¡±

    By the time Be arrived, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis were already drunk and didn¡¯t notice her arrival. Aside from leaving her hair out, her face was covered by the mask that came with the armor. From the outside, one could only tell that she is a girl but could never recognize her identity. Be felt that her sense of aplishment had greatly diminished since the first prince that she had worked so hard to sneak in and confront was a drunkard.

    ¡°It¡¯s so weird. Why is there water leaking from the ceiling? The water even turned into humans!¡±

    ¡°That, aren¡¯t they our enemy? Is it some slime? It¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°There are enemies, guards!¡±

    After discovering that there were some mutant humanoid slime demons infiltrating from the ceilings, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis instantly woke up theirpanions. When they saw the demons appear, they wanted to shout and run out but they were quickly covered and wrapped in a transparent jelly-like substance.

    While Be and udine entered the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern, the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that were being blocked on the outside secretly turned into their liquid form and entered the opera house through the cracks. Be had provided these mutant humanoid slime demons with precise navigation and her impable guidance was the reason the surprise attack was victorious.

    Their seemingly evil method of capturing was not only effective on women, but it was equally effective on men. Initially this attack method was developed to capture the human race to be eaten and has no other evil intention. The other various evil practices which were developed by incorporating their attack method was developed by man muchter.

    The atmosphere in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern quickly quieted down. Aside from the dancing girls and beauties who were shivering in fear as they knelt silently, all the high-level generals of Prince Brad¡¯s army had yielded to Be during the surprise attack. After she had taken out one of the three princes, Be had arranged for the Sword Goddess udine to stay back and look after all the beauties while she herself immediately set off to the temporary residence of the next prince.

    ¡°Sister udine, I¡¯ll leave this ce in your care. Can you exin the situation to these beauties? I¡¯m going to pay a visit to Prince Frauer and Prince Glenard.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll try to find a reasonable exnation for them.¡±

    udine watched as Be left, and the ¡°foggy night coup¡± that would change the course of this Civil War had silently begun. Be had every intention to end this Civil War as soon as possible and emerge victorious with the least number of casualties.

 Volume 7 Chapter 425: Chance Encounter In A Cafe In Oldrango City

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 425: Chance Encounter In A Cafe In Oldrango City</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    Oldrango, the Aldridge Empire¡¯s resort town, thergest holiday destination in the Eastern Human Continent. If one included the inds at sea, the entire city was bigger than the capital of the Aldridge Empire, about asrge as the capital of the richest Human Empire in the center of the continent, Madix City.

    The whole of Oldrango was divided into two parts, namely, the coastal resort area, as well as the cluster of inds not too far from the city. The center ind, Oni Ind, was supposedly thergest artificial ind on the Human Continent. Be¡¯s first impression of Oldrango was how it seemed to be the Other World¡¯s version of Dubai. The cluster of inds was created by mages using arcanand remation. Although the buildings weren¡¯t as luxurious as the ones in the Manasvir Empire, they were obviously more elegant.

    When Be and the others alighted from the magic train, the greeting officials of the Aldridge Empire were surprised. ording to the schedule, the ones who were meant to arrive were the Alessandra Academy for Foreign Races or the Antote Academy, which narrowly escaped the horrifying city, not the third train that carried the students of Olsylvia Academy.

    ¡°Can you arrange amodation for us? We set off early, and the boys are still behind!¡±

    ¡°Right away, Duchess Baize. Did you encounter anything strange along the way?¡±

    ¡°No, the scenery was beautiful. What¡¯s the matter? Does the magic train hide some sort of secret? ¡°

    ¡°No... it¡¯s just a casual question. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡±

    Chancellor Kirton of Oldrango was in charge of receiving Be. Kirton himself was an ice magister. However, despite his identity, he was very respectful towards Be, as she was now using her false identity, Duchess Baize, a Dragon Mage. Since she hadn¡¯t received an examination, Be was still a mage who was considered a level below the magisters. However, her ability to summon dragons surpassed the mages, hence the careful treatment from Kirton.

    Be sized up the reception party and couldn¡¯t help feeling disappointed. The officials sent by the Aldridge Empire were all old men like Kirton. Although they were great mages, they were about as boring as the old teachers of the magic courses at the Olsylvia Academy.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult for them to send a beautiful girl. Be had learned from Princess Ariel that the Aldridge Empire had quite a few princesses, no less than the Manasvir Empire. Aside from the First Chapter of the Sky Princess Eveny, Third Chapter of Taboo Princess Effie, and Second Princess An from the academy next door with whom Be had her way, there were several other princesses. She certainly wouldn¡¯t mind receiving any one of them!

    Kirton had no idea that Be¡¯s evil thoughts had extended to the imperial princesses. ording to the reception nned, he led the girls from Olsylvia Academy to the Hayden Resort for the time being. Following the itinerary, after all the students from the twelve academies had arrived in the city of Oldrango, they would take the big ship out to Oni Ind at sea. The exchange tournament between the twelve academies would be held there this year.

    They could have originally used a teleportation array to transfer to Oni Ind. But since the teleportation array was temporarily sealed because of a policy change, they had to take a boat instead. Be had no problem with this arrangement. Her only dissatisfaction was Kirton¡¯s unwillingness to disclose the reason. Even if Be ordered him by borrowing Ariel¡¯s status as a princess to pressure him, Kirton still refused to do so. If this guy had participated in the revolution, he would certainly be a qualified secret party member.

    The weather in the coastal city of Oldrango was hot. Summer seemed to have arrived ahead of schedule. One could feel the heat waves when walking outdoors in broad daylight. As soon as they checked into the Hayden Resort, the girls didn¡¯t want to leave. Why would they run out and bask in the sun on a hot day when they could stay in the magically cooled room?

    On the other hand, Be was very interested in exploring the city. She changed into a ck mage robe and followed Mage Ariel, Princess Eveny, and Princess Effie out shopping as Duchess Baize. The imperial princesses were certainly familiar with the city.

    Since Ariel had never been out here, only Princess Eveny and Princess Effie, who often traveled, were familiar with the ce. They had been bullied into submission by Be. At her request, they agreed to be her guide without the slightest hesitation, even giving up their precious meditation time.

    The girls caught everyone¡¯s attention as they roamed the streets of Oldrango City. After all, the Duchess was strolling with three princesses without any guards. Contrary to other empires where the safety of these princesses couldn¡¯t be guaranteed, the Aldridge Empire was a nation of mages. Even the lowest level mage apprentices earned more than civilians.

    Those above mage apprentices had a fixed ie, and the union also distributed enough ie for their support themselves. Therefore, the nation was safe and secure because no citizen would rob andmit crimes.

    The criminals in the Aldridge Empire were basically immigrants from other empires. Since they couldn¡¯t practice magic, many people went astray after living in poverty. This was also one of the reasons why the arcana nation looked down on visitors from other empires. In their eyes, immigrants were potential criminals. The Aldridge Empire tried several times to issue orders prohibiting foreigners from entering the country, but these orders weren¡¯t sessful under the Imperial Union¡¯s boycott.

    Unfortunately, the Aldridge Empire was full of mages with almost zero agricultural foundations. Thus, they only produced magic artifacts. Many items had to be imported from other empires. Every time these haughty mages wanted to announce a ban on entry, the Gabriel Empire, the nation of swordsmen in the south, threatened to suspend food exports, while the Manasvir Empire would issue a decision to stop the import of magic products.

    Every time these two empires spoke, the Aldridge Empire could only listen. Food imports and magic props exports were rted to the stability and prosperity of the empire. In the face of reality, these mages had to keep their proud heads lowered and shut up. Although there would be simr orders from time to time in the future, they would certainly be thwarted by other empires.

    In Be¡¯s opinion, although these mages were arrogant on the surface, once pushed, they were gentler than the holy maidens of the Radiant Church. The Eight Chapters of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Magic Department were all like this. Before they met Be, they were proud and never looked at non-magic professions, but after meeting her, they became incredibly gentle.

    Without much of a choice, Be had to go shopping. Thermal underwear was the rage in this Other World. Although aristocraticdies yed by the sea, they wore dresses and soaked their bare feet in the water. None of them wore even the most basic sleeveless swimsuit, let alone bikinis.

    Be thought that a beach without swimsuits and bikinis couldn¡¯t be called a beach at all. Previously, the girls would wear thermal underwear as swimsuits in swimming pools. Under Be¡¯s guidance and various evil means, her girlfriends and the girls around her began to wear bikinis.

    It wasn¡¯t practical to head to the beach now since Be didn¡¯t want the Rose Society girls showing off their beautiful bodies to the residents of Oldrango. Only when they arrived at Oni Ind would she consider a swimwear party. Aside from the Olsylvia Academy, Be had a secret rtionship with the Student Union Presidents of half of the twelve human academies. In fact, her real opponent in this tournament was the Alessandra Academy for Foreign Races. The other academies basically posed no threat.

    Be and the girls were walking down Frida Street, thergestmercial street in Oldrango. Because of the heatwave, there weren¡¯t many pedestrians at the moment. Be and Mage Ariel possessed darkness properties. Their bodies had very low sensitivity to heat, so they wouldn¡¯t sweat no matter how much they basked in the sun. However, the opposite was true for Princess Eveny and Princess Effie.

    ¡°Be, it¡¯s too hot. Shall we stop at a cafe?¡±

    ¡°Sure, Princess Eveny. Lead the way!¡±

    Considering their status, shops along the street were very attentive to Be and her party. Ordinarily, these storekeepers didn¡¯t even look at foreign tourists,pletely different from their present enthusiasm. Xenophobia was very serious in the Arcana nation. The goods in the stores were sold at the original price to the natives, but foreigners would have to pay more than double.

    ¡°Honorable Duchess Baize, ourtest master-level Dark Mage robes, Dark Dawn, looks better than your current mage robes. For you, it¡¯s half the usual price. Are you interested?¡±

    ¡°Princess Eveny, if you purchase thetest Great Sage Scepter, you will receive the entire Great Sage outfit along with it.¡±

    ¡°Princess Effie, our magic bible is on discount. Buy two get one free, and for a limited time only, buy ten copies and get a super magic crystal ball for free.¡±

    Along the way, they passed many enthusiastic vendors who promoted magic artifacts. The Aldridge Empire was rich in these items, so the price was extremely low. This was equivalent to gasoline in oil-rich countries on earth being cheaper than water. The expensive magic artifacts sold in other empires were priced ridiculously low here.

    The Great Sage Scepter cost tens of thousands of gold coins in other empires, but it was less than a thousand gold coins here, a price difference of more than ten times. Originally, tens of thousands of gold coins could only buy one a full set of Great Sage suits, which was included as a free gift here. Thetest master-level Dark Mage robes, Dark Dawn, sold for over six hundred gold coins, with a discount of three hundred gold coins.

    Even the most expensive magic bible was ridiculously cheap here¡ªa few gold coins per copy. Gold coins weren¡¯t hard to earn for mages. The empire¡¯s magic artifacts were sold steeply elsewhere, mainly to fool mages from other empires into buying them. Mages from the Aldridge Empire had a high opinion of themselves. They only regarded their own kind as orthodox mages, while those from other empires were considered heretics. Hence, the exorbitant prices elsewhere weren¡¯t unreasonable.

    Since Be was with several princesses, these magic artifacts dealers didn¡¯t dare fool her. The Aldridge Empire never made it clear whether or not Be was born here, and there were many who doubted her identity. Be dismissed the sales promoters and gently held Princess Ariel¡¯s hand tofort her.

    Princess Ariel wore a ck cloak to hide her identity. It was rumored that she was still an ugly princess, so these vendors were unwilling to approach her, even if she was a princess. However, Ariel wasn¡¯t upset. It didn¡¯t matter if others thought her ugly, as long as Be was good to her. Her beauty should only be seen by Be and her close friends.

    ¡°Ariel, these vendors know nothing. Don¡¯t mind them.¡±

    ¡°Be, you don¡¯t have tofort me. I¡¯m not so fragile. Take us to the cafe.¡±

    Princess Eveny and Princess Effie no longer rejected Ariel as much. After seeing Ariel¡¯s far more beautiful hands, they suspected that the rumors about her were fake. Unfortunately, Be and Ariel hadn¡¯t revealed anything yet, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate for them to bring it up.

    Princess Eveny and Princess Effie could only keep their thoughts to themselves, pretending they didn¡¯t know how beautiful Princess Ariel really was. There were many cafes along Frida Street. Be and the girls chose a cafe selling special ice creams. The cafe was called ¡°Ice Love Song¡±, famous for its couple crepes. However, there were few couples in the store.

    ¡°Wee! Oh, Princess Eveny, it¡¯s you. What a rare asion! Table for? Are you waiting for your boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense. It¡¯s just four of us. We don¡¯t have boyfriends. Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense, Duchess Baize... Um, Be, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s all right, Princess Eveny. Lead the way!¡±

    The patrons of Ice Love Song were usually couples. As soon as the waitress noticed Princess Eveny, she assumed she was here with her boyfriend. She couldn¡¯t help teasing her in the spirit of gossip. This frightened Princess Eveny and Princess Effie, who immediately interrupted the waitress¡¯s wild imagination. Be was present. If she misunderstood, there would be all sorts of shameful games for them to experience.

    Be didn¡¯t care about the waitress¡¯s teasing. As soon as she entered the cafe, she found something was wrong. She was scanned by something simr to radio waves. Princess Ariel, who was holding Be¡¯s hand, was also aware of the abnormality. She secretly clenched her hand, while Princess Effie and Princess Eveny werepletely oblivious. Unlike Be and Ariel, they were native inhabitants of the Other World.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Ariel? Do you feel something?¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, you can¡¯t see anything in your Demon King state now. But you don¡¯t have to change into your Demon God form. I¡¯ll use collective magic.¡±

    After a round of telepathicmunication, Be acquired part of Renegade Ariel¡¯s abilities. This time, her eyes could finally see where the source of abnormality within the cafe was. Among the few diners here, two men and two women sitting at one table aroused Be¡¯s vignce. All four of them wore mage apprentice robes with a certain human academy¡¯s insignia on their chests.

    From everyone else¡¯s perspective, they appearedpletely normal, like any mage apprentice. However, their true identities were exposed to Be in her Quasi-Demon God state. There were several virtual screen-like objects on the top, front, and back of their heads. The screens resembled the menu page on certain VR games.

    However, this wasn¡¯t a VR game menu page, but a unique golden finger belonging to the Savior system, a plug-in menu which provided them with various artifacts and tasks as well as helped them collect data of the Other World residents. The ufortable staticky sensation Be felt was due to being scanned by their plug-in system.

    Demon Kings couldn¡¯t see the Savior¡¯s system, but it was different for Demon Gods. It seemed the Savior¡¯s system wasn¡¯t as strong as those natural plug-ins. As long as they were cut off from their system, one could easily crush them.

    As Be secretly observed the Saviors, these Saviors nkly stared at the information disyed on their system. The omnipotent system capable of scanning any native resident of the Other World actually showed a bunch of question marks after scanning Be and Ariel. They couldn¡¯t even tell the specific camp. The information on Ariel showed abination of the Savior and Darkness Camp. Be was even more strange. The information on her camp was aplete mess. The system couldn¡¯t confirm anything at all.

 Volume 7 Chapter 429: Operation Explore the Cursed Landâ€™s Outskirts and Rescue Success

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 429: Operation Explore the Cursed Land¡¯s Outskirts and Rescue Sess</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The Aldridge Empire¡¯s coastal city of Oldrango, at the forbidden area, the Cape of Lost Souls.

    The hundred system-type Saviors of the Savior Camp came here to besiege one of the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings, Dark Night Demon King Aggy. As they were about to seed, they were suppressed by the New Twelve Demon Kings, Origin Demon King Felia (Be), Sky Demon King Dolores, and Blood Demon King Eleanor, who cameter. After a round of struggle, the Saviors were defeated in the end and began to withdraw from the Cape of Lost Souls.

    Even if the system-type Saviors die in battle, they still won¡¯t exit that quickly. Their identities were more simr to the yers in certain games where they can be infinitely revived even when they die. It was fine as long as they were connected to the system. So, Be felt no guilt for killing them. Not like they¡¯re really dead anyway.

    If you really wanted those system-type Saviors to quit for good, you have to cut off their connection with the Saviors¡¯ cheat system. The abilities Be and the others were using now only reached the level of Demon King so it was still pretty hard to disconnect their systems.

    When they saw the Saviors retreat, Be and the others didn¡¯t chase after them and stayed in ce for the time being to prepare for their next move. Dark Night Demon King Aggy¡¯s subordinates gathered around them and kneeled respectfully to Be and the others. Even though there was a great difference in their strength, these demonic beings could sense the Demon King identities of Be and the girls. Since they were Demon Kings, that meant they were from the same camp, and there was nothing to worry about in that case.

    Aggy was still wearing the deep purple mage battle robes that Be saw the first time she met her. She could see several deep cuts on the ground which looked to have been left by a sword. Compared to Aggy, the Demon Kings on Be¡¯s side were dressed in the traditional Demon King armor while Be wore a deep silver Fallen Armor with deep gray Fallen Wings on her back.

    Sky Demon King Dolores wore deep purple Sky Demon Armor with ck demonic bat wings on her back while Blood Demon King Eleanor wore deep red Blood Demon Armor with a pair of crimson Blood Demon Wings behind her back. Compared to them, Dark Night Demon King Aggy simply looked like thet difference between an ordinary yer and a whale. Even though they were all Demon Kings, the difference in equipment was too great.

    ¡°Aggy, isn¡¯t your equipment a bit pitiful? Don¡¯t embarrass us Demon Kings. Should I send you back?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s embarrassing Demon Kings! I...I¡¯m on a secret mission. I really don¡¯t know how you girls crossed over the human border wearing such showy clothes.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Aggy. It¡¯s no use for a Demon King to stay low-key. We should make the world shake with fear and run when they bump into us.¡±

    ¡°You...How long have you been a Demon King for? Why does it feel like I¡¯m the younger generation here...You haven¡¯t been a Demon King for more than ten thousand years, have you?!¡±

    As Be tended to Dark Night Demon King Aggy¡¯s wounds, she exchanged information with her. Eleanor and Dolores were standing not far behind Be, keeping an eye on Aggy at all times. Even if everyone¡¯s a Demon King here, some things are still different. Aggy looked at how wary the other two Demon Kings are towards her and knew that it was useless for her to hide anything now, so she quickly exined her purpose ofing to the Cape of Lost Souls.

    Turns out that in addition to being an ominous ce, the Cape of Lost Souls is also the dimensional entrance of the Cursed Land. The Ancient Twelve Demon Kings do not know how the Cursed Land came to be, but based on the information they understood, as long as they find a way to open the gates to the Cursed Land, then they will be able to release the fierce Demonic Beings inside. Then, they will be able to go further and release the Evil Beings so that they can wreak havoc.

    Dark Night Demon King Aggy also had a replica Cursed Land key in her possession, and she had intended to open the gates to the Cursed Land this time round. Be wasn¡¯t sure where she got the copy of the Cursed Land key either, but either way, she had a simr one in her possession.

    The curse that Aggy was under was a little harder to break. The power of the curse was too ancient and was even older than this Demon King who has existed for over ten thousand years. Be did not use any dispelling magic and just transferred the curse from Aggy onto herself through their demonic power. The curse may look brutal, but it had no harmful effects towards Demon Gods as Demon Gods had the gift of curse immunity. Be didn¡¯t even have to do anything once the curse was transferred into her and disappeared by itself. It had been consumed by her Demon God body.

    Dark Night Demon God Aggy had no idea that Be was immune so she was looking at her with aplicated gaze. Demon Kings rarely ever experienced receiving any favors from others, so Be¡¯s actions made Aggy a lot less wary of her. Even though the interests of her Demon King peer were a bit strange, she still had a bit of team spirit.

    ¡°Could you tell me your name?¡±

    ¡°Aggy, just...call me Be. Right, now that your curse has been removed, we¡¯ll be taking our leave.¡±

    ¡°Uh, Be. You¡¯re going now? Aren¡¯t you going to help me open the Cursed Gate? If we do that, we can end the world.¡±

    ¡°Aggy...The Cursed Gate...Forget it, I won¡¯t help with that.¡±

    Be refused Dark Night Demon King Aggy¡¯s request. The Cursed Land was created by the Savior Camp themselves. There was no reason they would look to the Demon Kings to clean up their own mess. It was clearly the Warriors¡¯ responsibility after all. But it was better for her not to tell Dark Night Demon King Aggy the truth. If a Demon King was to discover that the Warriors they had always been butting heads with turned out to be worse than them, and they would be the heroes and saving the world by defeating them, then the three views of the Demon Kings might be renewed and their faith might even copse.

    Dark Night Demon King Aggy took the initiative to pull Be¡¯s hand for the first time. She wouldn¡¯t let her leave. She had already found the entrance to the Cursed Land, but the problem is that it was impossible to rely on her powers alone. Also, herpanion was stuck in the Cursed Land. If she wanted to save her, then she would need the help of Be and the other two Demon Kings.

    ¡°Uh, Aggy...Did you finally realize your interest in girls? Do you want to go...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it, Be! Can¡¯t you be serious for a minute? And the two of you aren¡¯t reminding her to pay attention to her words and actions as a Demon King either. Unless, you got used to it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we did.¡±

    ¡°Dark Night Demon King Aggy, Be has always had this hobby.¡±

    Faced with the questioning of Dark Night Demon King Aggy, Blood Demon King Eleanor and Sky Demon King Dolores turned away embarrassedly as acknowledgment of Aggy¡¯s spections. Be is a special Demon King after all. If you try to talk to her about destroying the world, then she won¡¯t be interested at all. However, if it was about pretty girls...This guy will definitely be as excited as if she had taken stimnts. Their reactions made Dark Night Demon King Aggy speechless for a moment. So there really are special Demon Kings among thew-abiding Demon Kings that don¡¯t do their jobs.

    ¡°Well, Aggy. If you¡¯re going to ask me out, I already have a date for the night. The room¡¯s already been prepared so you can consider it if you don¡¯t mind joining another person. We¡¯ll be at Haydn Resort¡¯s room 8028...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough of you, Be! Just help me out this once. Mypanion, Ocean Demon King Victoria is stuck in there.¡±

    ¡°Hm, Ocean Demon King Victoria, huh? Got it. So, what can you offer? Let¡¯s say...Maybe one night...¡±

    ¡°Be, you...Fine. as long as I can save Victoria, going with you for a night is nothing. Not like I¡¯m scared of you or anything.¡±

    After confirming that there was nothing else that could move Be, Dark Night Demon King Aggy could only agree to Be¡¯s request for an ¡°outing¡±, which is to book a hotel room and do something fun. Dark Night Demon King Aggy had met subi and also understood the things girls could do with each other. However, in Aggy¡¯s opinion, Be wouldn¡¯t be much worse than those subi. She¡¯s probably just trying out new things so it didn¡¯t seem like a big deal to agree.

    Both Blood Demon King Eleanor and Sky Demon King Dolores were fine with Be¡¯s decision. It was rare for them to be out here so they might as well take a look at what the Cursed Gate was like. With Aggy in the lead, Be soon arrived at the entrance to the Cursed Land. It was right behind a statue of the Death God right at the center of the Cape of the Lost Souls.

    The statue of the God of Death was originally built to suppress the souls who died from shipwreck and were buried here. As time passed, the statue has since worn out and lost its purpose, now the interdimensional door of the Cursed Land was right on the statue¡¯s back. Be observed the Death God statue for a while. It was of the previous generation so she didn¡¯t recognize it. It didn¡¯t look like the second-generation Death Goddess Rowling at Be¡¯s side, so she estimated the history of the Cape of the Lost Souls to go back at least ten thousand years.

    As soon as she stepped into the interdimensional door, Be could feel a divine force pressing down on her and making her footsteps feel heavy. On the other hand, the three Demon Kings with Be were pushed down into a kneel on the ground. Despite being outside the Cursed Land, this ce was unexpectedly filled with holy energy. Turns out that after the Cursed Land was sealed, the Savior Camp had set up a graveyard of martyr spirits on the outer periphery of the Cursed Lands so that the heroes of each dimension can continue guarding this ce after their deaths.

    In the eyes of the other Demon Kings, this ce is a forbiddennd filled with evil suppressing and exorcism constructs. Under the oppressive aura of the ce, the powers of Demon Kings arergely restricted and they are unable to even transform. However, in Be¡¯s eyes, this was just a graveyard. What the other Demon Kings saw as a town was merely a graveyard for the hero¡¯s corpses for her.

    Be really didn¡¯t have anything toin about how the Savior Camp built this hero graveyard. They had directly arranged people to several different dimensions to dig up the graves of heroes and then resurrect them after forcefully burying them here. After that, they used some secret technique to fool the spirits of the heroes to make them believe that they were still living in their original world, so they were foolishly stationed here to guard the Cursed Land for the Saviors.

    To think they would even dare to dig up the graves of their allies, Be really had to give it to them. God knows how many years this hero graveyard has existed for, but the spirits of the heroes also began to mutate as time went on. Even though they still had light attributes, their spirits were no longer pure. They were now no different than the undead. Be looked at the various hero characters wandering around the streets and noticed something very incongruous. She could not feel a hint of goodness emanating from the bodies of these heroes. It seems like this ce was influenced by the negative energy of the Cursed Land too.

    Be and the girls carefully walked into the town. This ce had fallen from a hero¡¯s sanctuary into a light attribute undead paradise. This is where Ocean Demon King Victoria was separated with Dark Night Demon King Aggy. When Be and the others arrived, the radiant undead in the city were gathering at the center of the town as if they were having some sort of ritualistic gathering.

    The few remaining undead did not notice the presence of Be and the other Demon Kings. THey were wearing invisibility suits as cover and were quietly exploring each corner of the town. Your usual Demon King would not use precious objects such as stealth suits and the like. Only a Demon King like Be who never considers her image would use such diversion tactics.

    ¡°Aggy, the light energy is so strong here. Are you trying to get us killed? Telling just a few of us Demon Kings toe into enemy territory...¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Be. I realized something was off when I came in with Victoria, but she was surrounded by a group of heroes when we were trying to turn back. And then we got separated after that.¡±

    ¡°Heroes? I really don¡¯t see any heroes here, more like undead. They just have ayer of light energy on them is all.¡±

    Be went behind a soldier and reached out to gently press on its chest on the heart position. The chest of the hero-level soldier suddenly copsed and it fell to the ground in an instant, disappearing. Its corpse had quickly melted into corpse goo and disappeared. Be was now exploring the town¡¯s most prominent sealing site with Dark Night Demon King Aggy. This is the ce where Demonic Beings are sealed, and Aggy was able to sense the fluctuations of Victoria¡¯s energy in there.

    This sealed tower must have been built many years ago. The writing on the stone walls are all in ancientnguages that even Be couldn¡¯t understand. Blood Demon King Eleanor and Sky Demon King Dolores were following Be and Aggy from afar. The field around this area was constantly sapping away at a Demon King¡¯s demonic energy. In order to avoid consuming too much power and exposing themselves when they attack, they allowed Be to keep in charge of that. As a Demon God, this level of power consumption did not faze her in the slightest.

    Though it was said to be a sealing site, it looked like a center for nurturing demonic beings instead. There weren¡¯t many guards here so Be offed them one by one and they quickly arrived at the top of the tower. On the way, she did not even see a single sealed Demonic Being, only empty sealing chambers, the Demonic Beings inside of which were long gone.

    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s Victoria...Finally...¡±

    ¡°Wait, Aggy. There are other Demonic Beings there...No, they¡¯re monsters.¡±

    At the top of the sealed tower, Be and Dark Night Demon King Aggy finally found the lost Ocean Demon King Victoria. Victoria wasying on top of a stone b and she seems to have passed out. By her side was a human with distorted features and a horrible looking face. That guy was wearing a magic robe but they couldn¡¯t tell what profession it belonged to, and a dangerous aura was emitted from its body.

    When Be saw it, she instinctively sensed trouble. This guy is a Grudge. It¡¯s one of those horrible beings lingering in this other world dimension after their deaths, unwilling to leave. Even though they couldn¡¯t see the Grudge¡¯s features, it easily saw through Be¡¯s disguise and turned around to strike.

    But in the end, the Grudge did not attack. At the veryst moment, it seemed to sense something from Be¡¯s body and stopped. Seeing that it had no intention to fight, Be took off her invisibility suit and went up to it for a ¡°chat¡±. It would be best if they didn¡¯t have to fight to get Victoria back.

    ¡°Be, that guy is too dangerous...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, Aggy. I¡¯m different from you girls.¡±

    After appeasing Aggy, she went up to face the Grudge. Various skeletons were scattered all over the tower, probably the Demonic Beings that were sealed here and left behind after being eaten by this thing. If Be came anyter, then Ocean Demon King Victoria might possibly have been devoured. Unlike the previous two, this Grudge still retained a sense of intelligence. Even though it couldn¡¯t speak, it couldmunicate with Be with its mind.

    ¡°Hey there buddy, I¡¯m here for someone. Can you pass that blue-haired Demon King to me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re veryte,rade...If you came anyter, then my memory may have beenpletely lost. Though I have much to say to you...There is no time.¡±

    ¡°Comrade?! Are you mistaking me for...¡±

    ¡°Take the Demon King with you. I had nned to devour her, and also, the gate is about to copse. Many things are going to escape. If you do not wish for something big to happen, destroy the Demon God¡¯s statue that you entered through. That way, the Evil Beings within the Cursed Land will not be able to move to your dimension for a while.¡±

    This is the first time Be had ever talked to a Grudge. Based on the simple words the Grudge told her, Be understood some unexpected events. This town of martyr spirits have been under the control of this Grudge during the past ten thousand years. When this Grudge was still a Savior, he had truly wanted to save the world and had no evil desires. This is the reason why it was able to retain its sanity despite being a Grudge for so long.

    In order to monitor the Cursed Land, it stayed in the area outside of it as a Grudge. If it weren¡¯t for him supporting this ce in the shadows, the line of defense of the martyr spirits would long have been broken by the horrible existences inside of the Cursed Land.

    Another piece of information that bothered Be a lot is how the Grudge seemingly recognized Be¡¯s soul and knew her to be a transmigrator. Usually, this situation would only appear among Saviors who are summoned together by a Creator. Thinking back to how it called herrade, Be wondered if she would have had the chance to be a Savior when she transmigrated over.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s up with therade thing?¡±

    ¡°There is not enough time. However, you must stay alive. There is no way to achieve a lofty ideal such as saving the world. Remember, do not believe in the other Saviors...Do not believe a single one of them...¡±

    After that, the Grudge disappeared. When its sanity was about to disappear, it teleported itself elsewhere so that it would not harm anyone, leaving behind the bewildered Demon Kings. So, this was a miraculous sess of a rescue operation, probably?

 Volume 7 Chapter 430: The Gathering Of The Old And New Demon Kings On The Haydn Resort Rooftop

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 430: The Gathering Of The Old And New Demon Kings On The Haydn Resort Rooftop</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    The coastal city of the Aldridge Empire, Oldrango. Last night¡¯s riot at the Cape of Lost Souls hadn¡¯t attracted too much attention. The Saviors had run back to the army. The System-type Saviors lost a fair bit of manpower in the battle and were defeated by the Demon Kings¡¯ people, so their operation ended in failure. Be and the three new Demon Kings, as well as the two members of the Twelve Old Demon Kings, closed the portal to the Cursed Land.

    However, there was more than one entrance to the Cursed Land. In this area of Oldrango City alone were several unknown entrances, waiting to be discovered. The Cursed Land was the location where the Saviors sealed demonic beings. Later on, the Savior Camp lost control, resulting in such serious consequences.

    ording to certain documents obtained from the Savior¡¯s system, Be roughly learned about the situation in the Cursed Land. It wasn¡¯t created by the twelve Fates but the legendary thirteenth Fate. However, since the thirteenth Fate was unrecognized by the Saviors, there were no records of her.

    The Cursed Land was managed by the thirteenth Fate. When the Fate disappeared, the Cursed Land was unmanned. On the surface, the other twelve Fates imed they hadn¡¯t the time nor the energy to clean up the mess left by her, so they left it as it was. In fact, the real reason was that their strength couldn¡¯tpare to the thirteenth Fate¡¯s. Apparently, thetter could easily ughter all twelve of them in a confrontation.

    None of the twelve Fates could single-handedly suppress the Cursed Land. It required the cooperation of at least three Fates. However, the arrogant Fates couldn¡¯t work together. Therefore, they were forced to put aside the matter of the Cursed Land.

    Be wouldn¡¯t have set foot in the Cursed Land if it weren¡¯t to save Ocean Demon King Victoria. The Saviors¡¯ mess should be cleaned by their own people. The World Destructors had once wanted to explore the Cursed Land. At the time, the seventh and ninth World Destructorsa??a Demon God and the other an Evil Goda??urgently retreated from the center of the Cursed Land.

    It wasn¡¯t because they were afraid of death but because there were no restrictions, as if dealing with an unlocked door. If they were entangled with the cursed objects inside, they would affect their original ne world. Wasn¡¯t it clear the Saviors wanted to leave such a problem to the other camps? The World Destructors certainly wouldn¡¯t involve themselves in such a disadvantageous matter.

    The rooftop of the Haydn Resort had been reserved by the Rose Society. The entire floor was covered with ayer of ck fog. Since it was a moonless night, the ck fog wasn¡¯t obvious in the dark. After escaping from the Cursed Land, Be invited the two rescued members of the old Twelve Demon Kings, which could be considered the first peaceful contact between the old and new Demon Kings.

    The balcony had been transformed into the style of the Demon King¡¯s pce. The floors were now covered in obsidian tiles, and the chairs were reced by the onesmonly used by the Demon King. The table was made purely of obsidian and the chairs carved from ck jade. This was the location for Be¡¯s secret Demon King gathering.

    The Demon Kings attending the gathering included Blood Demon King Eleanor and Sky Demon King Dolores, who had decided to stay for a few more days after dropping by to support Be, Dark Night Demon King Aggy, whose injuries prevented her from leaving, Ocean Demon King Victoria, and the host of the gathering, Demon King Be. Be originally wanted to invite Underworld Demon King Cornice. Unfortunately, a Demon King had to be stationed in the Hall of Pandemonium, so Demon King Cornice couldn¡¯t ¡°skip work.¡±

    There was an open-air bath on the tform. The clear bathwater had been reced with spring water from the River Styx that could only be used by Demon Kings and those above them. Wearing matching crimson lingerie with cut-out rose patterns, Blood Demon King Eleanor sat on the edge of the swimming pool, quietly enjoying a ss of wine. Though the transparent ss in her hand was filled with red wine that resembled human blood, it was really just a sort of Demon King wine.

    Sky Demon King Dolores was leaning on the other side of the bath in her dark purple, cut-out bird of paradise patterned lingerie. Dolores didn¡¯t drink. Stretchingzily, shey on her back while gazing at the night sky, as if counting the stars. However, there were no stars in the sky tonight. Be figured she was just cking off.

    In fact, it was morefortable to get naked in the bath. However, the other two old Demon Kings who attended the gathering weren¡¯t necessarily in the same camp as Be and the new Demon Kings. Due tock of trust, Blood Demon King Eleanor and the Sky Demon King Dolores went down in sexy lingerie. After all, they weren¡¯t sure about the other two, so they couldn¡¯tpletely open up.

    Be and the two Demon Kings sat on the other side of the bath instead of enjoying the feast. Although the banquet table was filled with sumptuous delicacies, there were still matters gnawing at their minds. They could always enjoy the foodter. Be and the others were currently sitting on chairs that resembled double deck chairs.

    Double deck chairs were the standard beach holiday setting. There was a small table between the two chairs, which held several cold beverages. Behind the chairs was a big umbre that covered the chairs. Except for looking good, the umbre had no practical use at all. There wasn¡¯t any moonlight, much less the need for shelter from the sun.

    Ocean Demon King Victoria wore a matching set of dark blue lingerie with blue flowers. At the moment, she was reclining on the chair with an expression of vignce. Her dark blue eyes turned to the other side with the intention of probing. The cold drink in front of Victoria hadn¡¯t been touched at all. Having just regained consciousness, she had yet to adapt to the present situation.

    Be and Dark Night Demon King Aggy sat on the deck chairs. Be wore a matching set of gold lingerie with lilies, while Aggy wore ck, cut-out rose-patterned ones. Be had originally set aside a set for Cornice, but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t join them.

    Bey on her back, taking advantage of Aggy, who sat astride her. Aggy¡¯s most sensitive part was only covered with ayer of gauze. This sexy lingerie was very thin, almost transparent. Aggy¡¯s face was flushed as she carefully held the cold drink in her hand. Even the straw in her drink was a special couple¡¯s straw. Be reached out and caressed Aggy¡¯s smooth back while sipping the icy drink together.

    ¡°Aggy,e closer. We¡¯re all Demon Kings. What are you afraid of? Why don¡¯t I call Victoria over instead?¡±

    ¡°Be, can¡¯t you... can¡¯t you speak in a way that won¡¯t be misunderstood?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the misunderstanding? We¡¯ve already seen each other. What are you shy about?¡±

    In desperation, Aggy leaned in, pressing herself gently towards Be¡¯s plump chest. The softness evoked a strangefort in her heart. This feeling made Aggy rather shy. Although she had never liked any man for more than 10,000 years, she assumed she was a normal girl. But in front of Be, those strange feelings grew stronger.

    Was what Be said true? Did she really like girls? Be was well aware of the changes in Aggy¡¯s body, especially her most sensitive parts that were pressed tightly on her skin. How could an expert like Be not realize the changes? This gathering had been requested by Be, who imed this was to make up for Aggy¡¯s promise. The pure Dark Night Demon King easily agreed.

    Aggy truly regretted agreeing to Be¡¯s request now. She had assumed Be wouldn¡¯t do anything to her if she wasn¡¯t in the bedroom. Who would have thought that the venue wasn¡¯t an issue for a kinky girl like Be? In fact, ying outdoors was more exciting. If it weren¡¯t for Ocean Demon King Victoria¡¯s presence, perhaps Be would have bullied Aggy until she waspletely submissive.

    Under Victoria¡¯s eyes, Be had to restrain herself. Demon Kings had strongbat powers. If they were to fight, Be had a good chance of winning three against two. However, powerhouses at the level of the twelve Demon Kings could choose to self-destruct before Be had the chance to turn into her Demon God form. In the end, all Be would have were two cold bodies. Thus, she preferred to strengthen the friendship between both sides by flirting with the two. And once they were closer, Aggy and Victoria would surely jump to her side of the fence.

    At present, Ocean Demon King Victoria didn¡¯t dare make a move. The two Demon Kings on their side were injured. Against Be¡¯s three healthy Demon Kings, the dominance in numbers, let alone their state, meant she and Aggy were on the losing end. The only thing Victoria couldn¡¯t figure out now was how Be knew the exact size and measurements of the both of them? Be had only seen her once, so why did the lingerie prepared for them seem as if they were made-to-measure?

    Be gently kissed Aggy¡¯s cheek and ced her on the chair. Then, turning to Victoria, she carried thetter and pushed her onto Aggy. While Dark Night Demon King Aggy struggled to get up, she inadvertently pinned Victoria under her own body.

    ¡°W-what are you doing? Aren¡¯t you with Aggy? Why bring me in?¡±

    ¡°Be, don¡¯t we have an agreement? You said you wouldn¡¯t bully Victoria.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not bullying you. Didn¡¯t the two of you move on your own? Hold on, I¡¯ll remove thatst bit of fabric on you!¡±

    In the face of Be¡¯s shameless threat, the two Demon Kings could do little about it. Since they were all Demon Kings, Aggy and Victoria regarded the exchange between both sides asmunication at the same level. They wouldn¡¯t go to war unless they had to. What a bargain it was for Be. In a sense, Be had her way with the Twelve Demon Kings desired by countless brave men who had no chance with them now.

    Victoria and Aggy seemed to have forgotten their identity before Be; they were now two nobledies being bullied by a pervert. Be pressed Victoria¡¯s smooth back, pinning Aggy with her body. Be hadplete control over the two Demon Kings. All that was left was the final step.

    ¡°Be, have you... have you ever pretended to be a Siren guard?¡±

    ¡°Mmm, it looks like you have a good memory and still remember me. But there are more interesting matters I¡¯d rather discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°Be, you want our intel, don¡¯t you? Stop bullying Aggy; I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    At the mention of intelligence, Be paused for a moment. Victoria was different from Aggy. Her dark blue eyes remained calm even when Be pinned her onto Aggy, without any obvious emotions. Be could tell Victoria was still ¡°straight.¡± If she pushed too hard, the risk of rebound was high.

    Unexpectedly, Victoria posed a tough challenge. Be retreated in order to progress. Noticing her change, Dark Night Demon King Aggy turned away from Be, who was seriously discussing information. She focused on the cold drink instead.

    Despite being bullied, Aggy rather enjoyed the strange sensations. However, Be had suddenly stopped at a critical moment, and Aggy was too shy to ask her to continue. What would Victoria think of her? Strange thoughts shed through Aggy¡¯s head as she chided Be for stopping so abruptly. But at the same time, she wished Be would bully Victoria, so she could openly ask Be to ¡°torture¡± her instead.

    With the intelligence obtained by the Twelve Demon Kings, Be found out the reason why the Aldridge Empire had closed off the teleportation array. Aside from the fact the Cursed Gate had appeared in Oldrango, it was also rted to the frequent aggravation from the Oceanic Race. Despite having little contact with the Humans, the Oceanic Race had recently attacked the coastal fishing viges of the Aldridge Empire, causing arge number of casualties.

    The mages of the Aldridge Empire were desperate to maintain a dignified facade in order to prevent the news from leaking. If the other empires learned about this, it would damage the prestige of the Aldridge Empire. Thus, they simply ordered the temporary closure of the magic teleportation arrays in the entire country, permitting only the military and official personnel to use them while the general public had no ess.

    Facing the crisis of the Cursed Gate and the invasion of the Oceanic Race, the Aldridge Empire obviously had trouble dealing with both problems at the same time. Additionally, they were hosting the tournament between the Twelve Ivies this year. This tournament was equivalent to the earth¡¯s Olympic Games. Its great influence meant canceling or postponing was impossible. Therefore, the Aldridge Empire actually had three major events to handle concurrently, and a shortage of manpower was inevitable.

    The Human navy of the Other World was useless. They had no artillery, making do with bows and arrows. Theirnding warships couldn¡¯t evenpare torge merchant ships. The Aldridge Empire, the only empire that could produce magic cannons, advocated coastline defense instead of installing magic cannons on their warships.

    The Manasvir Empire, which had both technological and financial resources, possessed the lofty ideal of building a powerful navy to explore other continents. Unfortunately, they were located in the center of the continent and had no coastal port. On top of refusing to develop their own navies, the other four empires weren¡¯t willing to rent their ports to the Manasvir Empire. This act of mutual sabotage eventually led to the underdevelopment of the Human navy for thousands of years.

    Against the Oceanic Race who had been entrenched at sea for a long time, the Human navy was no match at all. Most of the time, they couldn¡¯t even get out of the port. They were often annihted and died cowardly. As for the Twelve Demon Kings¡¯ purpose, Ocean Demon King Victoria didn¡¯t conceal much, now that she and Aggy were ¡°controlled¡± by Be.

    The purpose of the ancient Twelve Demon Kings was simple: draw out the evil spirits from the Cursed Land, which would cause great panic. They also possessed a copy of the key to the locked door in the Cursed Land. However, she couldn¡¯t reveal who gave the key to them.

    ¡°That¡¯s all we know. Be, can we...¡±

    ¡°Victoria, why the rush? Your task hasn¡¯t beenpleted yet, has it? Stay with me and rx for a few days. We¡¯re all Demon Kings. I¡¯ll help arrange an identity for you!¡±

    ¡°Um... Aggy, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t mind, Victoria. Aren¡¯t you injured? Just stay and recuperate. After all, they didn¡¯t specify a time limit for our mission.¡±

    Ocean Demon King Victoria looked iprehensibly at Aggy. Thetter had probably seen Be several times at most. But why did she sense betrayal? As far as her injury was concerned, Victoria had merely been knocked unconscious. In fact, she had no serious injuries at all. Aggy was the one who suffered more severe injuries.

    ¡°Then I shall also... Be, what are you...¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Just rx!¡±

    Using her demonic powers, Be brought Aggy and Victoria to the bath. Before they could react, Blood Demon King Eleanor and Sky Demon King Dolores took control. No one knew what these Demon Kings did on the roof all night.

 Volume 7 Chapter 431: Sightings at Port Casper and Robin Village Ship Robbery Battle

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 431: Sightings at Port Casper and Robin Vige Ship Robbery Battle</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Al the Aldridge Empire¡¯s seaside resort spot, Oldrango. It was already morning the next day. Not many knew of the great turmoil that arosest night. Other than Be and the other Demon Kings, the only ones who knew were the system-type Saviors. Unfortunately, they were annihted by the Demon Kings and will not reappear at Oldrango City for the time being. Nobody knows that the Cursed Gate had almost descended upon this harbor resort city.

    The other students from the Twelve Academies were arriving one after the other. As the trains entered the magic train station, the originally quiet Oldrango City started to bustle with the arrival of the students. Even though mages have always looked down on people from the other empires, this was a tourism spot after all; they would still wee them enthusiastically when visitors arrive.

    Right now, based on the weather, the human continent had already arrived at summer. Usually, Oldrango would be packed like sardines during this time. The tourists from their own empire and the other empires would fill the streets here. However, with the temporary restriction on the use of magical teleportation arrays, a lot of foreign tourists were left with no way toe and the magic trains would not run due to the urban legends either.

    This year, the tourism ie of the whole of Oldrango City would be counting on these students. It wasn¡¯t only the students of the Twelve Academies who came, but also several well-known small and medium-sized academies as well. In nice terms, they came iming to visit and learn. With the academies in charge of being the spectators and specializing in cheering, the students who came to Oldrango to participate in the Twelve Academy sparring exchange were not limited to just the students of the Twelve Academies.

    Once everyone from the Twelve Academies has gathered, they will take a boat to n Ind, where the exchange between the Twelve Academies would be held this year. After confirming this information, and out of distrust for the Aldridge Empire¡¯s navy, Be secretly sent a signal to the Demon King Coalition on New Moon Ind, telling them to send a few phantom fleets over to get ready to ambush n Ind nearby. Be had the feeling that the Oceanic Race was definitely going to cause trouble this year, but she still had three of their princesses around, so she had good foresight on the Oceanic Race¡¯s possible actions.

    On the roof of Haydn Resort, Be opened her bleary eyes and looked at the sky. It was currently dawn and the early morning sun was shining over the tform where the Demon Kings gathered, reducing much of the gloomy aura here. Be was resting on a beach chair with Blood Demon King Eleanor and Sky Demon King Dolores at her sides. On the beach chairs on the other side were Ocean Demon King Victoria and Dark Night Demon King Aggy lying side by side. It was a very harmonious scene.

    None of the Demon Kings were wearing anything. After Be¡¯s ¡°bullying¡±st night, Ocean Demon King Victoria and Dark Night Demon King Aggy could not hold up theirst lines of defense and obediently put aside theirst bit of shame, removing the erotic lingerie pieces that were practically transparent. Be didn¡¯t actually do muchst night either, she just held Eleanor and Dolores to sleep for a long time.

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re awake...Aren¡¯t you going to sleep longer?¡±

    ¡°Eleanor, you guys should get rest. I¡¯ve got something to take care of. I¡¯ll be following my academy during these next few days.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I just don¡¯t know if Cornice is going to feel depressed. If Delores and I skip work, then she¡¯ll have to be on duty alone at the Hall of Pandemonium.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Cornice, Eleanor. I¡¯ve already talked to her. She¡¯s a bit of a workaholic to begin with; she¡¯s probably even happier than we are about getting more work!¡±

    Sky Demon King Dolores and Underworld Demon King Cornice are both Demon Race princesses so she could understand them better. After she woke up, she helped dispel Eleanor¡¯s worries so she didn¡¯t have to dwell over Underworld Demon King Cornice. After Be instructed Eleanor and Dolores to take care of Aggy and Victoria, she got up and left.

    When she passed by Aggy and Victoria, Be saw slight movements from their eyshes. These two Demon Kings have also woken up, but they just pretended to sleep since Be and Eleanor were talking. This little trick won¡¯t fool Be at all. A nasty grin appeared on Be¡¯s face; she lowered her head and quicklynded kisses on Aggy and Victoria¡¯s pretty little cheeks, then she quickly fled the ¡°scene of crime¡±.

    ¡°Be, you...A sneak attack this early in the morning?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, you! Don¡¯t leave if you dare! I...I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±

    ¡°You should sleep a little longer, myzy little kittens. Remember our date! And don¡¯t leave my side without permission, otherwise I¡¯ll turn into a bad guy ande catch you!¡±

    In front of Be¡¯s shameless tactic of running after pretending, Aggy and Victoria could do nothing, As for the nature of what it was for a Demon King to tease another Demon King, they had no idea. They could only watch Be run off as the Demon Kings Eleanor and Dolores ¡°surveilled¡± them, so they did not dare act rashly.

    After the magical teleportation arrays were unavable, the only way to get to n Ind is by taking a boat at Oldrango City¡¯s Port Casper, the only port close to n Ind. Since the students heading there this time were entire schools, there were way too many students. It would originally be possible to reach there by flying Demonic Beasts, but there were too many students and the flying Demonic Beasts have been lessening in numbers recently in the Aldridge Empire, so were not enough to meet the needs of the market. They could only abandon that idea.

    n Ind does have a magical teleportation array and it was still running some time ago. However, due to the recent ban, it was temporarily halted. As for travelling by ship, the Aldridge Empire¡¯s officials will provide free ships, but nothing freees good. When they saw those old cargo transport ships, Be could tell it was probably a second-hand ship that was reappropriated from arge cargo vessel. However, the forgery technique is still horrible. The new paint they pped on haven¡¯t even dried yet, who are they fooling with this?

    Be changed into a mage outfit and appeared in Port Casper as Grand Duke Baize. Following along with Be to select a warship were the Renegades, Mage Ariel, Kriss, and Be¡¯s little sister, Dragon Knight Lisha. Incidentally, there was also Copsing Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita who came out for a walk, dressed in a dark gothic lolita outfit and holding a small ck parasol. She looks really out of ce in the group. Compared to her, Kriss and the girls were wearing the conservative uniforms of Olsylvia Academy and were instead not as eye-catching.

    ¡°Hey Boss, your ships aren¡¯t gonna work, don¡¯t you have any better ones? The price isn¡¯t a problem. I¡¯ve got pretty high standards. I won¡¯t take these second-hand ships no matter how low you¡¯re offering them for.¡±

    ¡°Grand Duke Baize, that¡¯s a difficult request, and I¡¯m extremely sorry about that. But you see, the ships here are all locally made. A good wooden ship requires a lot of material, and we will have to import it from the Kristoff Empire in the west. We can¡¯t import anything right now!¡±

    Ship Owner Gaden of the port was patiently exining to Be. There were many Academies who would buy ships with their own money just like Be was doing, so Be wasn¡¯t the first to ask. Towards the other non Aldridge Empire academies, Gaden wouldn¡¯t have to exin so much, but not with Be. Be was now the Grand Duke of the Aldridge Empire, and if he didn¡¯t exin the situation well to one of the empire¡¯s nobles and he were pinned with the suspicion of trying to trick them, he was bound to be punished when news came to light.

    Gaden exined a lot to Be. It turns out that wood must be produced from the west of the human continent,from deep in the Kristoff Empire¡¯s jungles, if they were to build a good ship. Due to the Aldridge Empire¡¯s restrictions on the use of magical teleportation arrays as well as the horrific rumors guing the magic trains these recent years, they were unable to carry out any transportation work, resulting in high tensions in the supply of wood, so new ships were unable to be built during this period.

    Be swept a gaze around the port. All of them were second-hand wooden sailing ships temporarily fashioned fromrge mercantile vessels. This sort of ship was fine for nearshore transportation, but the issue is, it had little to no defense, so it would be strange if it doesn¡¯t sink upon encountering the Oceanic Race. Be gently climbed on the two sides of the wooden ship. It felt like the type of wood that would snap with a smack. A little force and this thing would be done for.

    ¡°Hey uh, Mr. Gaden. Do you know any fishing viges nearby? I¡¯d like to go and have a look there. Maybe they¡¯ll have the ship I need.¡±

    ¡°Well...There are, but...Grand Duke Baize, you are our Empire¡¯s nobility so you should understand, it would be inconvenient for me to say more.¡±

    But what made Be speechless even more was the fact that Ship Owner Gaden¡¯s face turned strange as soon as the fishing viges nearby were mentioned. No matter what Be askedter, he never brought them up again, nor did he mention anything outside of Oldrango City and the locations of the fishing viges nearby. It seems like he was withholding important information from her.

    Seeing that there was no valuable information she could get out of him, she could only take Lisha¡¯s hand and leave the port. Since Gaden won¡¯t talk, then she won¡¯t force him. If not for Princess Ariel¡¯s sake, she would long have thrown Gaden onto the deck of his own ship and let him experience the safety of the ship for himself.

    ¡°Be, why don¡¯t we just make do with it? I saw the other academiese to order ships as well.¡±

    ¡°No can do, Kriss! How can I let you guys go out to sea on a dangerous ship!¡±

    Be directly rejected Kriss¡¯s suggestion. Since finding out from one of the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings that the Oceanic Race has been constantly attacking the human continent, Be had a hunch that the Oceanic Race would definitely be stirring up trouble during the Twelve Academies¡¯ exchange. But just as Be was hesitating and considering whether she should visit a nearby fishing vige, she bumped into an acquaintance near the entrance of the pier.

    The little sister of the Golden Legend Society¡¯s chairman, Student Union President Caroline of Frederica Academy, was dressed in a navy blue school uniform and was chatting cheerfully with a few girls as she walked in. A charming luster was cast on the xen-colored long hair draped over her shoulder under the sunlight. Caroline could sense Be¡¯s gaze and when she looked towards it, her smile froze on her face.

    Be¡¯s gaze caused Caroline to surrender immediately. She excused herself from the other girls and came before Be alone. Even though she was the Student Union President of Frederica Academy, Caroline kept no secrets from Be, whom she had been pushed by plenty of times. It wasn¡¯t just Caroline. Back then, at New Moon Ind, the entire Frederica Academy¡¯s cast of beauties was bullied into submission by her.

    When Be saved her from the hands of the ogres, she also had her way with her a few times, so Caroline has alreadypletely submitted to her now. Even if Be has changed into a mage outfit, she could still recognize her. Caroline did not dare to pretend she did not see Be, and so she came over very obediently.

    ¡°Mis...Be, you¡¯re here as well! Did you need anything from me?¡±

    ¡°Caroline, long time no see. You seem to have grown a lot again. From the looks of things I¡¯ll need to find some time so I can get to have a deeper chat with you.¡±

    ¡°Be, it¡¯s still early, better not. What about at night...¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk business first. Caroline, we can discuss this again once we arrive at n Ind.¡±

    Frederica Academy is one of the Twelve Academies of the human continent, located in the port city of Freka, southeast of the Aldridge Empire. They were considered one of the local academies. Their academy was more adept at sea navigation and maritimemerce, but not so much magic. In terms of strength, Frederica is ranked at the bottom of the Twelve Academies, and so half of them havee this time as spectators.

    From Caroline, Be was able to learn important information. Most of the fishing viges outside of Oldrango City have been attacked by the Oceanic Race; now only a few of them could provide ships. The Aldridge Empire has long silenced this piece of news, but Caroline knew more about the situation due to her participation in maritime trade.

    After a brief exchange of information with Caroline, Be brought the girls to the easternmost fishing vige of Robin. Due to Be¡¯s identity as a Grand Duke, the soldiers stationed at the gates of Oldrango City did not dare to stop her and could only let them go. Right now, Oldrango City has actually implemented a gating policy that restricts general students from leaving the city. President Caroline knew the terror of Be¡¯s ability, so she did not need to remind her to be careful.

    When Be and the girls arrived at Robin Vige, she realized that this is no fishing vige, this was simply a battlefield. You could see the red of mes from a good distance away. The entirety of Robin Vige had been set on fire with dense smoke clouds all over the ce. Charred remains could be seen all over the ruins of the vige. The deaths were tragic. The hands of many of the dead were facing up, pointing straight at the sky, as if to express their dismay at their sudden death.

    Be remembered to ask the guards at the city before setting off to see what was up with the smoke outside the city. During that time, the soldiers said with serious faces that it was smoke from the cooking endeavors happening at the viges. But isn¡¯t that smoke a bit too big? It could practically cover up the entirety of the sky over in that direction.

    The fleet that attacked Robin Vige was stopped on the waters nearby. They were raining down magic cannonballs at Robin Vige. The scale of this fleet was no worse than the Be¡¯s Demon King Coalition during the war on the Beastman continent. They were deep sea warships painted ck and outfitted with dozens of magic-guided cannons.

    The ones fighting with the Oceanic Race are a small division of the Aldridge Empire¡¯s eighteenth legion from the eastern garrison of the Aldridge Empire stationed at Robin Vige, as well as mercenary troops recruited from the Mercenary Union and the private armies of the small and medium noble families near Oldrango City who came to offer support. The troops totalled around a hundred thousand men. The invading Oceanic Race numbered only about several tens of thousands, but relying on their superior equipment, they were actually able to defeat thebined army of over a hundred thousand men without leaving them any chance to fight back.

    The high-ranking mages of the Aldridge Empire have all been moved to n Ind so there were no high-ranking mages here. Other than holding up defensive barriers against the Oceanic Race¡¯s cannons, they were unable to make any effective attacks against the fleet far away at sea. Their magic control was not effective enough for them to shoot any projectiles to such a far location. The Empire¡¯s navy did not have cannons either, so faced with the Oceanic Race¡¯s fleet equipped with magic-guiding cannons, they didn¡¯t dare toe seek death.

    ¡°Hm? The deep sea fleet¡¯s ship doesn¡¯t look too bad? Jackpot. We were just worrying about whether we¡¯d find a warship, so Kriss, let¡¯s go and seize those ships!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Be. We¡¯ll take your lead.¡±

    Be and the girls took a side path and passed the outer edge of Robin Vige without being seen by the human empire¡¯s coalition soldiers stationed here. Moreover, Ariel and Be¡¯s identities were currently those of the Empire¡¯s princess and grand duke. The Aldridge Empire¡¯s army would not let the powerful people of their own Empiree into harm and will definitely step in to stop Be and the girls from heading to the frontline, so it¡¯s better to avoid them for now.

    On the deck of the Oceanic Race¡¯s allied fleet¡¯s gship, ¡°ck Pearl¡±, Ocean General Sinir wasmanding his men to shell the humans¡¯ positions. They heard that the Nation of Arcana was going to be difficult to deal with, but now it seems those were just rumors. In fact, the human navy did not even have the courage to head to sea to fight them.

    Ocean General Sinir stands more than two meters tall and was wearing ck deep sea armor. He looked more like a warrior of a magic tribe. Behind him was a huge ck greatsword still stained with blood. Who knows which unlucky guy left that behind.

    ¡°These humans are too weak; this isn¡¯t interesting at all. We¡¯ll go straight to Port Casper and st thatter. It doesn¡¯t seem like upying Oldrango is going to be much of a problem either!¡±

    ¡°The General is wise. These humans are simply cowards.¡±

    The warships that were originally moving were suddenly locked in ce. Many of the Oceanic Race soldiers could not steady themselves and fell over on the deck. The entire fleet of a dozen warships at sea was stuck in ce as the surface of the ocean around them waspletely frozen. Most of the magic-guiding cannons were fire types, so they were half paralyzed as seen when the cold breeze blew over. If the human army had been equipped with cannons, then that Oceanic Race¡¯s fleet would only be able to wait for death.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? The holy magic mentors of the humans clearly aren¡¯t supposed to be here.¡±

    ¡°Sorry big guy, but I¡¯ll be confiscating this ship.¡±

 Volume 7 Chapter 425: Chance Encounter In A Cafe In Oldrango City

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 425: Chance Encounter In A Cafe In Oldrango City</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    Oldrango, the Aldridge Empire¡¯s resort town, thergest holiday destination in the Eastern Human Continent. If one included the inds at sea, the entire city was bigger than the capital of the Aldridge Empire, about asrge as the capital of the richest Human Empire in the center of the continent, Madix City.

    The whole of Oldrango was divided into two parts, namely, the coastal resort area, as well as the cluster of inds not too far from the city. The center ind, Oni Ind, was supposedly thergest artificial ind on the Human Continent. Be¡¯s first impression of Oldrango was how it seemed to be the Other World¡¯s version of Dubai. The cluster of inds was created by mages using arcanand remation. Although the buildings weren¡¯t as luxurious as the ones in the Manasvir Empire, they were obviously more elegant.

    When Be and the others alighted from the magic train, the greeting officials of the Aldridge Empire were surprised. ording to the schedule, the ones who were meant to arrive were the Alessandra Academy for Foreign Races or the Antote Academy, which narrowly escaped the horrifying city, not the third train that carried the students of Olsylvia Academy.

    ¡°Can you arrange amodation for us? We set off early, and the boys are still behind!¡±

    ¡°Right away, Duchess Baize. Did you encounter anything strange along the way?¡±

    ¡°No, the scenery was beautiful. What¡¯s the matter? Does the magic train hide some sort of secret? ¡°

    ¡°No... it¡¯s just a casual question. You don¡¯t have to take it to heart.¡±

    Chancellor Kirton of Oldrango was in charge of receiving Be. Kirton himself was an ice magister. However, despite his identity, he was very respectful towards Be, as she was now using her false identity, Duchess Baize, a Dragon Mage. Since she hadn¡¯t received an examination, Be was still a mage who was considered a level below the magisters. However, her ability to summon dragons surpassed the mages, hence the careful treatment from Kirton.

    Be sized up the reception party and couldn¡¯t help feeling disappointed. The officials sent by the Aldridge Empire were all old men like Kirton. Although they were great mages, they were about as boring as the old teachers of the magic courses at the Olsylvia Academy.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult for them to send a beautiful girl. Be had learned from Princess Ariel that the Aldridge Empire had quite a few princesses, no less than the Manasvir Empire. Aside from the First Chapter of the Sky Princess Eveny, Third Chapter of Taboo Princess Effie, and Second Princess An from the academy next door with whom Be had her way, there were several other princesses. She certainly wouldn¡¯t mind receiving any one of them!

    Kirton had no idea that Be¡¯s evil thoughts had extended to the imperial princesses. ording to the reception nned, he led the girls from Olsylvia Academy to the Hayden Resort for the time being. Following the itinerary, after all the students from the twelve academies had arrived in the city of Oldrango, they would take the big ship out to Oni Ind at sea. The exchange tournament between the twelve academies would be held there this year.

    They could have originally used a teleportation array to transfer to Oni Ind. But since the teleportation array was temporarily sealed because of a policy change, they had to take a boat instead. Be had no problem with this arrangement. Her only dissatisfaction was Kirton¡¯s unwillingness to disclose the reason. Even if Be ordered him by borrowing Ariel¡¯s status as a princess to pressure him, Kirton still refused to do so. If this guy had participated in the revolution, he would certainly be a qualified secret party member.

    The weather in the coastal city of Oldrango was hot. Summer seemed to have arrived ahead of schedule. One could feel the heat waves when walking outdoors in broad daylight. As soon as they checked into the Hayden Resort, the girls didn¡¯t want to leave. Why would they run out and bask in the sun on a hot day when they could stay in the magically cooled room?

    On the other hand, Be was very interested in exploring the city. She changed into a ck mage robe and followed Mage Ariel, Princess Eveny, and Princess Effie out shopping as Duchess Baize. The imperial princesses were certainly familiar with the city.

    Since Ariel had never been out here, only Princess Eveny and Princess Effie, who often traveled, were familiar with the ce. They had been bullied into submission by Be. At her request, they agreed to be her guide without the slightest hesitation, even giving up their precious meditation time.

    The girls caught everyone¡¯s attention as they roamed the streets of Oldrango City. After all, the Duchess was strolling with three princesses without any guards. Contrary to other empires where the safety of these princesses couldn¡¯t be guaranteed, the Aldridge Empire was a nation of mages. Even the lowest level mage apprentices earned more than civilians.

    Those above mage apprentices had a fixed ie, and the union also distributed enough ie for their support themselves. Therefore, the nation was safe and secure because no citizen would rob andmit crimes.

    The criminals in the Aldridge Empire were basically immigrants from other empires. Since they couldn¡¯t practice magic, many people went astray after living in poverty. This was also one of the reasons why the arcana nation looked down on visitors from other empires. In their eyes, immigrants were potential criminals. The Aldridge Empire tried several times to issue orders prohibiting foreigners from entering the country, but these orders weren¡¯t sessful under the Imperial Union¡¯s boycott.

    Unfortunately, the Aldridge Empire was full of mages with almost zero agricultural foundations. Thus, they only produced magic artifacts. Many items had to be imported from other empires. Every time these haughty mages wanted to announce a ban on entry, the Gabriel Empire, the nation of swordsmen in the south, threatened to suspend food exports, while the Manasvir Empire would issue a decision to stop the import of magic products.

    Every time these two empires spoke, the Aldridge Empire could only listen. Food imports and magic props exports were rted to the stability and prosperity of the empire. In the face of reality, these mages had to keep their proud heads lowered and shut up. Although there would be simr orders from time to time in the future, they would certainly be thwarted by other empires.

    In Be¡¯s opinion, although these mages were arrogant on the surface, once pushed, they were gentler than the holy maidens of the Radiant Church. The Eight Chapters of Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Magic Department were all like this. Before they met Be, they were proud and never looked at non-magic professions, but after meeting her, they became incredibly gentle.

    Without much of a choice, Be had to go shopping. Thermal underwear was the rage in this Other World. Although aristocraticdies yed by the sea, they wore dresses and soaked their bare feet in the water. None of them wore even the most basic sleeveless swimsuit, let alone bikinis.

    Be thought that a beach without swimsuits and bikinis couldn¡¯t be called a beach at all. Previously, the girls would wear thermal underwear as swimsuits in swimming pools. Under Be¡¯s guidance and various evil means, her girlfriends and the girls around her began to wear bikinis.

    It wasn¡¯t practical to head to the beach now since Be didn¡¯t want the Rose Society girls showing off their beautiful bodies to the residents of Oldrango. Only when they arrived at Oni Ind would she consider a swimwear party. Aside from the Olsylvia Academy, Be had a secret rtionship with the Student Union Presidents of half of the twelve human academies. In fact, her real opponent in this tournament was the Alessandra Academy for Foreign Races. The other academies basically posed no threat.

    Be and the girls were walking down Frida Street, thergestmercial street in Oldrango. Because of the heatwave, there weren¡¯t many pedestrians at the moment. Be and Mage Ariel possessed darkness properties. Their bodies had very low sensitivity to heat, so they wouldn¡¯t sweat no matter how much they basked in the sun. However, the opposite was true for Princess Eveny and Princess Effie.

    ¡°Be, it¡¯s too hot. Shall we stop at a cafe?¡±

    ¡°Sure, Princess Eveny. Lead the way!¡±

    Considering their status, shops along the street were very attentive to Be and her party. Ordinarily, these storekeepers didn¡¯t even look at foreign tourists,pletely different from their present enthusiasm. Xenophobia was very serious in the Arcana nation. The goods in the stores were sold at the original price to the natives, but foreigners would have to pay more than double.

    ¡°Honorable Duchess Baize, ourtest master-level Dark Mage robes, Dark Dawn, looks better than your current mage robes. For you, it¡¯s half the usual price. Are you interested?¡±

    ¡°Princess Eveny, if you purchase thetest Great Sage Scepter, you will receive the entire Great Sage outfit along with it.¡±

    ¡°Princess Effie, our magic bible is on discount. Buy two get one free, and for a limited time only, buy ten copies and get a super magic crystal ball for free.¡±

    Along the way, they passed many enthusiastic vendors who promoted magic artifacts. The Aldridge Empire was rich in these items, so the price was extremely low. This was equivalent to gasoline in oil-rich countries on earth being cheaper than water. The expensive magic artifacts sold in other empires were priced ridiculously low here.

    The Great Sage Scepter cost tens of thousands of gold coins in other empires, but it was less than a thousand gold coins here, a price difference of more than ten times. Originally, tens of thousands of gold coins could only buy one a full set of Great Sage suits, which was included as a free gift here. Thetest master-level Dark Mage robes, Dark Dawn, sold for over six hundred gold coins, with a discount of three hundred gold coins.

    Even the most expensive magic bible was ridiculously cheap here¡ªa few gold coins per copy. Gold coins weren¡¯t hard to earn for mages. The empire¡¯s magic artifacts were sold steeply elsewhere, mainly to fool mages from other empires into buying them. Mages from the Aldridge Empire had a high opinion of themselves. They only regarded their own kind as orthodox mages, while those from other empires were considered heretics. Hence, the exorbitant prices elsewhere weren¡¯t unreasonable.

    Since Be was with several princesses, these magic artifacts dealers didn¡¯t dare fool her. The Aldridge Empire never made it clear whether or not Be was born here, and there were many who doubted her identity. Be dismissed the sales promoters and gently held Princess Ariel¡¯s hand tofort her.

    Princess Ariel wore a ck cloak to hide her identity. It was rumored that she was still an ugly princess, so these vendors were unwilling to approach her, even if she was a princess. However, Ariel wasn¡¯t upset. It didn¡¯t matter if others thought her ugly, as long as Be was good to her. Her beauty should only be seen by Be and her close friends.

    ¡°Ariel, these vendors know nothing. Don¡¯t mind them.¡±

    ¡°Be, you don¡¯t have tofort me. I¡¯m not so fragile. Take us to the cafe.¡±

    Princess Eveny and Princess Effie no longer rejected Ariel as much. After seeing Ariel¡¯s far more beautiful hands, they suspected that the rumors about her were fake. Unfortunately, Be and Ariel hadn¡¯t revealed anything yet, and it wasn¡¯t appropriate for them to bring it up.

    Princess Eveny and Princess Effie could only keep their thoughts to themselves, pretending they didn¡¯t know how beautiful Princess Ariel really was. There were many cafes along Frida Street. Be and the girls chose a cafe selling special ice creams. The cafe was called ¡°Ice Love Song¡±, famous for its couple crepes. However, there were few couples in the store.

    ¡°Wee! Oh, Princess Eveny, it¡¯s you. What a rare asion! Table for? Are you waiting for your boyfriend?¡±

    ¡°What nonsense. It¡¯s just four of us. We don¡¯t have boyfriends. Don¡¯t listen to her nonsense, Duchess Baize... Um, Be, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s all right, Princess Eveny. Lead the way!¡±

    The patrons of Ice Love Song were usually couples. As soon as the waitress noticed Princess Eveny, she assumed she was here with her boyfriend. She couldn¡¯t help teasing her in the spirit of gossip. This frightened Princess Eveny and Princess Effie, who immediately interrupted the waitress¡¯s wild imagination. Be was present. If she misunderstood, there would be all sorts of shameful games for them to experience.

    Be didn¡¯t care about the waitress¡¯s teasing. As soon as she entered the cafe, she found something was wrong. She was scanned by something simr to radio waves. Princess Ariel, who was holding Be¡¯s hand, was also aware of the abnormality. She secretly clenched her hand, while Princess Effie and Princess Eveny werepletely oblivious. Unlike Be and Ariel, they were native inhabitants of the Other World.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Ariel? Do you feel something?¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, you can¡¯t see anything in your Demon King state now. But you don¡¯t have to change into your Demon God form. I¡¯ll use collective magic.¡±

    After a round of telepathicmunication, Be acquired part of Renegade Ariel¡¯s abilities. This time, her eyes could finally see where the source of abnormality within the cafe was. Among the few diners here, two men and two women sitting at one table aroused Be¡¯s vignce. All four of them wore mage apprentice robes with a certain human academy¡¯s insignia on their chests.

    From everyone else¡¯s perspective, they appearedpletely normal, like any mage apprentice. However, their true identities were exposed to Be in her Quasi-Demon God state. There were several virtual screen-like objects on the top, front, and back of their heads. The screens resembled the menu page on certain VR games.

    However, this wasn¡¯t a VR game menu page, but a unique golden finger belonging to the Savior system, a plug-in menu which provided them with various artifacts and tasks as well as helped them collect data of the Other World residents. The ufortable staticky sensation Be felt was due to being scanned by their plug-in system.

    Demon Kings couldn¡¯t see the Savior¡¯s system, but it was different for Demon Gods. It seemed the Savior¡¯s system wasn¡¯t as strong as those natural plug-ins. As long as they were cut off from their system, one could easily crush them.

    As Be secretly observed the Saviors, these Saviors nkly stared at the information disyed on their system. The omnipotent system capable of scanning any native resident of the Other World actually showed a bunch of question marks after scanning Be and Ariel. They couldn¡¯t even tell the specific camp. The information on Ariel showed abination of the Savior and Darkness Camp. Be was even more strange. The information on her camp was aplete mess. The system couldn¡¯t confirm anything at all.

 Volume 7 Chapter 434: The Grand Defeat Of The Sea Demonic Beasts And Saving The Kerklav Academy

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 434: The Grand Defeat Of The Sea Demonic Beasts And Saving The Kerv Academy</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The Aldridge Empire¡¯s waterfront holiday destination, Oldrango City¡¯s coastline, along the path towards n Ind. Thebined fleet of the Twelve Human Academies had just caught sight of n Ind before they were surrounded and attacked by the Deep Sea Demonic Beasts.

    The Deep Sea Demonic Being typically roamed the depths of the ocean. It was clear that the only reason why they woulde up to the shallower parts of the ocean was because they had been instructed to do so. Be, Kriss, and the Mage Ariel teamed up and took advantage of the water type demonic beings¡¯ fatal weakness and bombarded them with lighting type magic. This was extremely effective and easily caused some serious damage to the group of S and A-grade Deep Sea Demonic Beasts. The Deep Sea Killer Whales and the Deep Sea White Sharks immediately scattered and escaped.

    The entire region was painted red with the blood of those deep sea demonic beasts. Although the Deep Sea Killer Whale and the Deep Sea White Shark had flesh that was absolutely delicious, Be was not interested in collecting their corpses as food ingredients. Those two deep sea demonic beings had a bad reputation for attacking Human ships and hunting Humans. Be was not so hardcore that she could take a bite of their flesh.

    The deep sea demonic beasts¡¯ demonic core had marine attributes. Once the demonic cores were hit by the lightning type magic, it would bepletely destroyed. Because of this, the Deep Sea White Shark¡¯s demonic core was rendered useless. On the other hand, there was still a possibility of collecting some of the Deep Sea Killer Whale¡¯s demonic cores. However, they had sunk into the depths of the sea, making it extremely troublesome to attempt to salvage them. Be decided to leave them be for now.

    Regardless, Be had made a misstep. These deep sea demonic beings were simply cannon fodder. Even though they were graded A or S, they could onlyunch physical attacks and would not cause much damage at all.

    The opponent¡¯s true trump card was actually the Overlord Squid, which was technically a giant squid. However, the version that existed in the Other World was muchrger than its counterparts on Earth.

    The Overlord Squids were rated SS+. The various Sea Demonic Beasts were rated ording to the depth of where they lived. Generally, there were the Shallow Sea Demonic Beasts, Deep Sea Demonic Beasts, and Seafloor Demonic Beasts ¨C with the third being the most dangerous. Under normal circumstances, the Overlord Squids would never appear in such shallow waters. They were mostly active on the seabed where they would fight and hunt the SS+ Grade Deep Blue Giant Whale, which was simr to the Blue Whales back on Earth.

    The Overlord Squid was one of the rare species of Sea Demonic Beasts that could not be suppressed by the Sky Demonic Beasts. In fact, they were able to attack and kill them. Other than their natural nemesis, the Deep Blue Giant Whale, they had no other natural predator except for the Grade SS+ Sky Demonic Beast, the Sky Swallowing Mica. This was a demonic beast that was shaped like a giant cloud. It would make use of the suction from its massive mouth to suck any nearby demonic beast into it.

    While Be and the others were taking out the Deep Sea Killer Whale and the Deep Sea White Shark, the mastermind behind their attack had already sentrge numbers of Overlord Squids to go around Be¡¯s fleet and attack the other ships within the United Fleet. As the Ocean Demon King Victoria was onboard one of the main ships, the Seafloor Demonic Beasts were terrified of her aura and did not dare to cause any trouble in her proximity.

    Even if the Ocean Demon King Victoria did not do anything, Be¡¯s ships were filled with entities that had powers of epic proportions. If the demonic beasts were to attack, they would basically be seeking their deaths. The Overlord Squids were not any more intelligent than the Deep Sea Killer Whale and Deep Sea White Shark from earlier on. However, as they had experience attacking ships, the Overlord Squids could instinctively tell that Be¡¯s ships were dangerous and decided to go around them to attack the other ships within the United Fleet.

    For the same reasons, the smaller fleet that consisted of ships from Antote Academy and Alessandra Academy was left unscathed as well. There were many hidden experts on those ships. This meant that the Overlord Squids¡¯ target were the four battleships from the Twelve Academies that were not part of Be¡¯s group, as well as the ships belonging to academies that were not part of the Twelve.

    The merchant ships that were carrying the boys from the Twelve Academies were attacked by the Overlord Squids. However, there were many mainstream Saviors within the various Human academies, and it was the perfect opportunity for them to feign weakness. With the Saviors helping them out in secret, the boys¡¯ ship did not face too much danger.

    The one who sought help from Be was one of her best friends, the Aquamarine Swordsman Emily, who was the Vice President of Kerv Academy¡¯s Student Union. The Overlord Squid that was attacking her ship did not seem right at all. In fact, it appeared to be different from the others. The other Overlord Squids had physical tentacles that were visible. Somehow, this particr Overlord Squid was the product of some mutation and had colorless, transparent tentacles instead.

    This was Be¡¯s first encounter with such a strange Overlord Squid. As its tentacles were virtual and transparent, it could easily pass through the wooden nks. This meant that the mutated Overlord Squid could attack those inside the ships without destroying them at all. Be could not help but feel impressed by how the Overlord Squid could attack an entire ship of students through the nks.

    There was some value to saving Kerv Academy. The Student Union President of that Swordsman academy was Princess Kliveny, also known as the ¡°Moonlight Swordsman¡±. Before Kriss was possessed by the interdimensional traveler, Princess Kliveny used to be the most beautiful swordsman within the Gabriel Empire. In fact, she was even more gorgeous than her ¡°younger sister-inw¡±, Princess Khalifa.

    As Princess Kliveny was already engaged, she rarely showed her face in public and was not as well known as Princess Khalifa and Princess Kriss. In terms of seniority, Princess Kliveny was Princess Kriss¡¯ older sister. This meant that it would not be a problem if Be called her older sister when she and Kriss actually got engaged.

    However, based on Be¡¯s personality, she had already pushed Princess Khalifa, her ¡°younger sister-inw¡±. How could she give up the opportunity to do the same to the oldest princess, Kliveny? She was only a couple of years older. Furthermore, the prince that she was supposed to be engaged to was a fake. The Emperor of the Gabriel Empire had purposely arranged for a fake engagement ceremony to hoodwink the outsiders. Before that, Princess Kliveny was naturally the first in line for the throne.

    In his heart, the Emperor of the Gabriel Empire wished to nominate one of his sons as the heir to the throne. The only reason why he would arrange for a false engagement was to take Princess Kliveny out of the running for the throne. Based on the Gabriel Empire¡¯s royal inheritance rules, single, unmarried princesses were eligible to inherit the throne. The only exception was if the princess was engaged.

    Moreover, Princess Kliveny¡¯s bloodline was the main reason why the Emperor chose to give her up. She was one of the special half Elven within the Human race. However, this was not due to any mistakes made by the Emperor. This was a rare mutation within the Human race which was basically one in a million. Although the half-elven Princess Kliveny was an ethereal beauty and was much more powerful than the other princesses, the Emperor refused to pay her any attention due to her bloodline.

    Initially, Kliveny was enrolled in Olsylvia Academy. However, halfway through, she had no choice but to transfer to the Kerv Academy. Fortunately, after Kriss appeared, the spotlight shifted to that silver haired beautiful swordsman with an unearthly aura. This meant that less people were paying attention to the half-elven Princess Kliveny and she could finally practice in peace.

    In order to stop Princess Kriss from inheriting the throne, the Emperor of the Gabriel Empire did not care that he was creating a false identity simply to maintain the ¡°political facade¡± that Princess Kliveny was already engaged. Be had obtained all this information from a credible source, Princess Khalifa.

    Princess Kliveny was fully aware of the Emperor¡¯s intentions and was not interested in this false political wedding facade. She was fully focused on pursuing the highest mastery level of swordsmanship and would rather spend all her time and energy on practicing her craft than to care about politics.

    To Be, it did not matter if the other girl was engaged or not. As long as the girl had caught her eye and there was a possibility that she could be ¡°bent¡±, Be would stop at nothing to get her hands on that girl. Although she had not seen Princess Kliveny¡¯s true appearance, she was already extremely intrigued by this first princess. Now, she had the perfect opportunity. By providing support, she could finally see the princess¡¯ beauty for herself. Furthermore, she had never met a half-elf before and she was curious if they were any different from regr elves.

    ¡°Kriss, Ariel, the both of you should head back to defend our main ship. I will go provide support for Kerv Academy.¡±

    ¡°Be, please be careful. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. I have cast some flying magic on you. You should be able to fly anywhere you want for the rest of the night and you will not need to use your own magical powers.¡±

    ¡°Be, are you actually thinking about... my royal Older Sister Kilveny is very conservative and is only interested in furthering her own skills as a Swordsman. Are you nning to guide her towards newer interests?¡±

    Kriss and Ariel did not try to talk Be out of her ns and merely asked her a few questions out of concern before returning to Olsylvia Academy¡¯s main ship. As girls, many of them had an innate psychological fear of things like tentacles. Be was one of the rare few who were immune to it. This meant that they had no choice but to leave the difficult mission of providing reinforcements for Kerv Academy¡¯s main ship to Be.

    Kriss, who knew Be a lot better, had a vague feeling that the reason Be was providing support was mainly because of the First Princess Kilveny of the Swordsman empire. As a half-elf, Princess Kilveny would definitely be one of the top three beauties of the empire. The only reasons why she would not rank above Princess Khalifa was because she did not like to dress up and did not make many public appearances. She was extremely low key, which meant that Princess Kilveny was not as well-known as the other princesses.

    In the end, Kriss did not try to stop Be either. She felt that her royal Older Sister, Princess Kilveny, might be too lonely. She was always practicing her swordsmanship on her own and it might be good for her to interact with some other girls. Subconsciously, Kriss had already begun to feel that it was perfectly reasonable for Be to lead other pretty girls ¡°astray¡±.

    Making use of the flight magic that Ariel had given her, Be flew towards the Kerv Academy¡¯s main ship. Actually, the ships carrying students from the other three academies were being attacked as well. However, they were only being attacked by the regr SS+ Grade Overlord Squids. On the other hand, the Kerv Academy¡¯s ship was being attacked by the transparent Overlord Squid.

    In such a virtual state, it would be extremely difficult to deal with. As Be got nearer, she noticed that the Overlord Squid gave off a familiar cursed aura. There was a possibility that the mutation was rted to the cursednd. Furthermore, it was as though this particr Overlord Squid was using a cheat. No matter what type of attacks were thrown at it, both physical and magical, they werepletely ineffective against it.

    As the girls from the Kerv Academy were all Swordsmen by profession, they were at aplete disadvantage against this mutated Overlord Squid due to its attributes. The only thing that could possibly cause any damage to it was light type magic. When the Overlord Squids noticed that Be was flying over, they quickly abandoned their attempts at attacking those ships as they knew that she had the powers of the Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman. They then swiftly began to make their way to the other fleets further back which had been observing the situation.

    Most of the Overlord Squids knew how dangerous Be was. With just a few bolts of thunder and lightning, they would likely end up just like the Deep Sea White Sharks and Deep Sea Killer Whales, which had been electrocuted to death. The only one that remained was the phantom-like Overlord Squid. Itpletely disregarded Be¡¯s presence and continued to attack the Kerv Academy¡¯s ship.

    On the deck of the ¡°Kerv¡±, Be could see that the beautiful female swordsmen of the Kerv Academy were practically wrapped up in the Overlord Squid¡¯s clear tentacles and their swords had already fallen to the ground. Other than all sorts of precious swords, the deck was covered in shreds of fabric as well.

    Those beautiful female swordsmen had been stripped naked and suspended in the air by the transparent tentacles in various humiliating positions. Their faces were frozen in fear. No matter howposed a beauty was, it was always ufortable to be in such a situation for the first time. Among the sea of ¡°bountiful curves¡±, Be finally spotted Vice-President Emily.

    Just like the other girls, Emily had been stripped naked by the transparent tentacles. Her hands and legs were restrained by individual tentacles and were left spread eagled in the air. Fortunately, the tentacles were not physical and looked transparent. Otherwise, that image would definitely look like a CG image taken right out of an 18+ adult erotic game.

    Out of all the girls on the deck, Emily was the calmest. Previously, Be had bound and restrained her in all sorts of humiliating positions as she bullied her. Therefore, she was quite familiar with how those tentacles worked, which alleviated some of her fears. When she saw Be approach, she finally heaved a sigh of relief. Since Be was here, it would make everything so much easier. In her heart, nothing she could ever encounter would be more terrifying than the Demon King Be.

    Be was a little puzzled. That mutated Overlord Squid waspletely transparent. If it did not have a physical body, how did it manage to strip the girls from the Kerv Academy of all their clothes and position their bodies into humiliating positions? Could it be that all those squid-like sea demonic beasts were the reincarnations of doms on Earth and all these erotic things were self taught?

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re finally here. Can you get me down soon?

    ¡°Emily, based on that expression on your face, it looked as though you were enjoying it. I think you need to remain this way a little longer.¡±

    ¡°Be, don¡¯t be like this. I was wrong. Please get me down.¡±

    Bended on the deck of the Kerv Academy¡¯s ship and moved cautiously towards Vice-President Emily. While she was on alert for those white translucent tentacles, at the same time, Be was also admiring the beautiful figures of the girls from the Kerv Academy. Since she was also female, the ignorant female swordsmen did not realise that she was ogling them. In fact, they looked at Be with gratitude in their eyes.

    When Be was approaching Emily, a few exceptionally bold tentacles finally reached towards Be. She was wearing a ck suit of Knight¡¯s armor. Based on her equipment, the tentacles assumed that Be was just like Emily and the other girls ¨C an easy target.

    Instead of avoiding it, Be swiftly reached out and grabbed hold of one of those tentacles and gave it a strong tug. Normal Humans would never be able to grab on to any of these virtual tentacles and were usually the ones being grabbed by the tentacles. As Be was a hidden Demon King, she was able to hold on to the tentacles with ease. The phantom Overlord Squid was shocked that Be could actually grab its tentacles and froze for a moment.

    That single moment of distraction caused the tides to turn. Be unleashed her powers and injected the powers of one of the Abyss Demonic Kings ¨C Krakent, the Disaster of the Seas. Krakent was also a giant monster with tentacles. Soon enough, many of the Overlord Squid¡¯s tentacles began to mutate. Although they were still transparent, ayer of ck color began to rapidly spread through it like an infection.

    Krakent was currently unleashing its own power and was trying to gain control over the phantom Overlord Squid. Those tentacles which had been tainted ck were indications that it was gaining control over it. The white transparent tentacles, which had a ¡°stronghold¡± over the deck earlier on, were now surrounded by infected ck tentacles which were attacking the remaining white ones.

    Those girls who had been restrained by the white phantom tentacles were now saved. Once the white tentacles were attacked by the ck tentacles, they did not care about their beautiful prey anymore. Be walked over and caught Emily in her arms just as she was falling. Embarrassed, Emily burrowed her face into Be¡¯s chest. After all, she was the Vice-President of the student union. It would be extremely awkward for the other girls to see the bashful expression on her face as she was in another girl¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Be, thank you... your hands... hey, watch your hands. Annoying! Didn¡¯t you have enough thest time?¡±

    ¡°Emily, you¡¯ve be much perkier here. Annoying... it does not exist. In fact, I think I want you to find me even more annoying!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t... There are so many girls around now. Later... when there¡¯s no one else, you can do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°By the way, Kilveny is inside the captain¡¯s room. Go save her! The other vice-presidents are there too.¡±

    Based on the intelligence that she had gathered, Be found out that Princess Kilveny was currently trapped inside the captain¡¯s room. Right now, the path leading to the captain¡¯s room was being blocked by a thickyer of fog. However, as Be was the one who sponsored these ships, she had already made some personal modifications beforehand.

 Volume 7 Chapter 435: The Dark Confrontation In the Captainâ€™s Room of The Kerklav Academy Warship

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 435: The Dark Confrontation In the Captain¡¯s Room of The Kerv Academy Warship</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    Aldridge Empire¡¯s holiday spot, the coastal area of Oldrango, on route to n Ind. The confrontation between Be¡¯sbined fleet and the Deep Sea Demonic Beasts had reached the climax. The A-ss Deep Sea White Shark and the S-ss Deep Sea Killer Whale had been defeated by Be as they retreated back to the deep sea. Currently, Be was fighting the SS+ ss underwater Warcraft Overlord Squid.

    Be was fighting on Kerv Academy¡¯s ship, relying on one of the summoned Abyss Demonic King, Disaster of the Seas, Krakent. The see-through, mutant Overlord Squid had half of its tentacles caught by Krakent. Like an infection, they were soon dyed ck. These ck tentacles attacked the white ones, as the entire deck had evolved into a melee between tentacles.

    The transparent Overlord Squid was being controlled by someone. If that weren¡¯t the case, Krakent would havepletely controlled it by now. Taking advantage of the tentacle war on the deck, Be went to the captain¡¯s room. ording to the rescued Vice President of the Student Union, Miss Emily, all the senior members of the student union were held there.

    Vice President Emily was temporarily in charge of operations on the deck while President Kliveny organized a meeting in the captain¡¯s room. On the day before Emily¡¯s defeat, she couldn¡¯t reach Kliveny for support. Thus, she had no choice but to contact Be for help.

    As Be carried Vice President Emily, she pulled out bathing towels from her storage ring and handed them to the girls on the deck. Except for Emily, the other Kerv Academy girls were grateful for the bathing towels that they used to wrap their naked bodies. The white tentacles had previously removed all their clothing. Be¡¯s timely response with the towels helped them avoid embarrassment.

    Emily knew that Be had clothes in her storage ring. In her wicked interest, she gave the girls bathing towels instead. Be certainly didn¡¯t want the girls to put on their clothes so quickly. Even if she knew, Emily couldn¡¯t stop Be. She had already surrendered to Be. Under Be¡¯s gaze, Emily obediently put on the transparent white bathing towel.

    ¡°Be, can¡¯t you... can¡¯t you give us some clothes?¡±

    ¡°No, Emily. If you keep talking, I won¡¯t even give you a bath towel.¡±

    ¡°I give up, Be. Quickly save our student president!¡±

    ¡°You little vixen,e to my room tonight, then I¡¯ll discuss studies with you.¡±

    Be gently squeezed Emily¡¯s pink cheeks as she headed to the cabin below the deck to rescue others. Emily could only protest with a look of helplessness. To avoid Be¡¯s trick of pinching her other sensitive spots, Emily chose to protest silently.

    The aisle of the cabin was enveloped with a strange fog. Be wasn¡¯t sure if the fog was poisonous, but it certainly blurred her vision. She could also sense the power of an evil curse within the fog. Although Be was immune to curses, if she directly entered, she would expose her position. ording to the information obtained from Krakent, the source controlling the transparent Overlord Squid seemed to be hidden under the deck.

    These wooden boats were remodeled and sponsored by Be, who left secret doors during the rebuilding. The exit of the secret door was set in the captain¡¯s room. Those secret doors that were originally left in preparation for sneaking an attack on the presidents of the Twelve Academies had now be Be¡¯s shortcut to rescue them. She found a hidden corner, which she used tounch a short-distance teleportation array to teleport herself to the captain¡¯s room.

    Be had designated the bathroom in the captain¡¯s room as the exit of the secret door. To avoid encountering someone as soon as she appeared, Be deliberately designed a secretpartment on the ceiling of the bathroom when refitting the ship. It was no surprise when Be appeared in this dark ce this time.

    As soon as Be appeared, she realized that someone was using the bathroom as the water vapor had escaped through the hidden observation port of the secretpartment. Wasn¡¯t Princess Kliveny in danger? How could she have the time for a bath? While being confused, Be secretly leaned into the observation port to observe the situation in the bathroom.

    In this spacious bathroom were several beautiful girls being held captive. They were the vice presidents of Kerv Academy¡¯s Student Union. ording to Emily, there were eight vice presidents aside from her. They were collectively known as the ¡°Nine Swords of the Academy.¡± Hence, the eight beautiful swordsmen imprisoned on the bathroom wall must be the vice presidents.

    These beautiful Student Union Vice Presidents had lost the chivalrous demeanor that a noble swordsman possessed. They had been stripped off of all their clothes and imprisoned. Their arms and legs were held apart, wrists and ankles pinned to the wall by strange ck nails.

    These frightening nails were called Soul Binding Nails. Legend had it that they were taboo artifacts used to seal certain heinous demons. How much hatred would one have to possess to use this on humans! These swordsmen had painful expressions on their beautiful, enchanting faces. The Soul Binding Nail was inserted into their joints so they couldn¡¯t move. If they moved, their limbs would be paralyzed entirely.

    Every girl had a ck cloth strip on their eyes. Aside from this blindfold, their mouths were covered with ck masks to prevent them from speaking. It seemed that Be had been a stepte. The Nine Swords of the Kerv Academy had beenpletely ravished before she arrived.

    Be noticed the Kerv Academy¡¯s Student Union President, Princess Kliveny of the Gabriel Empire. Kliveny had long blond hair and sharp ears simr to elves. Thebination of the elves¡¯ natural beauty and a royal princess¡¯s elegant temperament made her rather extraordinary.

    Kliveny had rare heterochromatic eyes. Her left eye was a bluemon to the Human Race, while the right was emerald green, symbolizing the elves¡¯ natural spirit. She was one of the few heterochromatic beauties in this Other World who wasn¡¯t a Demon God or Evil God from the World Destructors Camp. As soon as Be caught sight of those beautiful eyes, she knew what to do. It was best for Kliveny to stay by her side.

    Kliveny was defeated. Like the Student Union¡¯s vice presidents, she was stripped of all her equipment and imprisoned in the bathroom. Be used this opportunity to appreciate Kliveny¡¯s entire body. Her beautiful figure was no surprise ¨C the slender figure often found in elven girls. Her fair skin exuded a charming luster under the illumination of light. The most seductive part was her breasts, which were much softer than most elves. Be had never seen such voluptuous curves on another elven girl except for the dark elves.

    Fortunately, Kliveny was a half-elf. If she were born in the Elven Race, she might be regarded as a ¡°heresy¡± and ostracized by the other elven girls. Kliveny wasn¡¯t blindfolded or fitted with other props except for the ring that was forcing her mouth open. Imprisoned within the walls of the bathroom, Kliveny was made to pose with her arms and legs wide open. At the joints of her hands and feet were the Soul Binding Nails.

    Perhaps due to Kliveny¡¯s strength, on top of the Soul Binding Nail, her fingers, toes, thighs, waist and neck were fixed to the wall with special metal rings. At this point, Princess Kliveny¡¯s elegance had faded. She was sweating like a pig. The Soul Binding Nail did great harm to humans. Once used, a person would bepletely crippled if not removed within a day. Even a God couldn¡¯t do anything about that.

    However, Kliveny¡¯s eyes still shone with resistance, which Be appreciated very much. Of course, she would like to see Kliveny look at her with obedient and submissive eyes. But after seeing Princess Kliveny¡¯s present situation, Be was unavoidably annoyed. The princess was considered her own rtive, especially since she had a good rtionship with Kriss, Kliveny¡¯s sister. Daring to do this to Princess Kliveny was going against her.

    As Be considered how to dismember the culprit, she saw the person¡¯s true face as that idea instantly faded. Be¡¯s anger suddenly turned into doubt and curiosity. She hadn¡¯t expected the person behind the scenes to also be a girl, which was rather interesting.

    In front of Princess Kliveny stood the mastermind behind the Deep Sea Demonic Beasts¡¯ attack on the joint fleet. Be knew she was the mastermind after taking a nce at the white Conch of Doom hanging around her waist. ording to legend, the Conch of Doom could summon all sorts of Deep Sea Demonic Beasts. If a blood sacrifice were made from living beings, there was a high probability of summoning the souls and corpses of all those who died in the deep sea.

    The behind-the-scenes mastermind was also a very beautiful girl. Next to Kliveny, her beauty was almostparable to the half-elf princess. This beautiful girl wasn¡¯t human. To be precise, she was once human. Her long silver hair and pale, bloodless skin raised suspicions about her identity.

    Be quietly scanned the bathroom with a magical detection array known as Dark Surveince,monly used by Demon Kings to detect stealth assassins. She found that the beautiful girl didn¡¯t have a heartbeat, which proved that she might not be one of the living, but an Undead, who used some secret method to remain in this world.

    Judging by the style of the gray robe she wore, Be thought she resembled other necromancers. The girl¡¯s pupil was pure white and seemed to be able to see through others¡¯ hearts. There was not a trace of blood on her lips, which made Be wonder if she had any blood at all.

    As she interrogated Princess Kliveny, the girl grabbed thetter¡¯s left breast with one hand and a sharp Soul Binding Nail with the other. Be realized she was ying a game of torture. Out of her professional ethics as a ¡°teacher,¡± Be decided to observe and learn how she trained others before deciding to intervene.

    ¡°You won¡¯t submit to me? Kliveny, I never imagined that you¡¯d have such firm resolve that even the spiritual magic meant to brainwash is useless on you. If you don¡¯t cooperate with me, I will hand over all your subordinates to ve traders in the continent!¡±

    ¡°I refuse. Although I¡¯m not a knight, I have the dignity of a swordsman. I don¡¯t know what you have experienced, but you shouldn¡¯t stay here any longer.¡±

    ¡°You... you¡¯re so stubborn, you piss me off. Don¡¯t me me if the pain kills you!¡±

    Enraged, the girl held Princess Kliveny¡¯s ¡°pink cherry,¡± as the Soul Binding Nail in her other hand about to sink in. No matter how strong Princess Kliveny was, such a scene was inevitably frightening. Kliveny closed her eyes so the other party couldn¡¯t see the fear within her.

    However, after a while, Princess Kliveny felt no pain. When she opened her eyes, she saw a beautiful blonde girl in a ck knight¡¯s armor in the bathroom. The mastermind left Kliveny to confront the neer. It was so sudden that the thought of how the blonde girl entered the captain¡¯s room slipped Kliveny¡¯s mind.

    Naturally, the neer was Be. When she saw that the mastermind was about to go hardcore, she quickly interrupted the girl¡¯s ¡°criminal¡± moves. Such an erotic project was better left to a professional like Be. Moreover, judging from Be¡¯s rich experience, Princess Kliveny was close to copsing, which was the best time to show up and save the day.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a passerby. Your methods are too rough. Girls are meant to be loved. This approach is terrible!¡±

    ¡°Are you a bearer of justice? I¡¯ll fulfill your wish then!¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t rush to begin! We can still talk about it.¡±

    The girl held out her palm towards Be. A strange white magic array appeared on that pale, bloodless hand. In that instant, Be seemed to see the ¡®Door to Hell¡¯ open right in front of her. Countless spirits poured out from this door as their horrible, distorted faces descended upon Be as if wishing to chew her up.

    This was a sort of Soul Attack, as the Soul Magic had long been lost. It was said that the Necromancers, Death Wizards, Death Sorcerers, and Death Worshippers had merely learned a little about Soul Magic but its true essence had been lost for many years. Much like Princess An¡¯s Spiritual Warfare, Soul Magic was also taboo.

    In fact, Soul Magic was far more frightening than Spiritual Warfare because practitioners could easily be possessed and killed to gain more powerful souls. Nine out of ten Soul Mages were horrible, while the rest had strange personalities. The Soul Attack that the mastermind unleashed would have confused an ordinary human with its soul-suppressing effects. Kliveny and the others were defeated and captured due to this.

    Be was soon surrounded by a horde of departed spirits. From a distance, a vague figure remained visible, surrounded by rings of grey shadows. Kliveny watched the battle nervously. She hoped Be would emerge victoriously. Her sixth sense told her that this was the only chance for rescue. If Be were defeated, she would be stabbed in the chest too. Her previous show of strength was fake. Kliveny knew better than anyone else that if she were to be really stabbed, she would have to surrender.

    ¡°Hmph, how can you be a bearer of justice with your strength? You might as well be rations for the departed spirits and die here...¡±

    ¡°Beautiful, have you made a mistake? When did I say I¡¯m a bearer of justice? These departed spirits are so hideous!¡±

    ¡°Why is this happening? What the hell are you... Damn it...¡±

    The departed spirits surrounding Be were suddenly blown away by a powerful force. Only God knew what sort of power Be used to disperse the departed spirits. Before the girl could react, Be immediately leaned in, stretched out her right hand, and gently squeezed her chest. At that moment, the girl felt strange energy fluctuations originating from Be¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a knight? How do you know magic...¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a secret. You¡¯re very impressive yourself. This touch... I¡¯m not a good person, so don¡¯t be nervous!¡±

    Princess Kliveny watched Be stick close to the beautiful girl as she whispered something in her ear. After that, the girl behind the scenes was blown away by a powerful force as she hit the bathroom wall. Despite that, she was still alive as her body soon faded, gradually bing transparent before disappearingpletely.

    Be didn¡¯t go after her as she turned to save Kliveny instead. Having seen through the girl¡¯s secret method, invisibility was useless against her.

 volume 7 Chapter 436: Crisis Lifted for Kerclav Academy and Withholding from Alan Island

    <h4>volume 7 Chapter 436: Crisis Lifted for Kerv Academy and Withholding from n Ind</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    The Aldridge Empire¡¯s seaside resort, near Oldrango City¡¯s port, on the voyage to n Ind. In the rear fleet of the Twelve Academy¡¯s joint fleet, the captain¡¯s room of Kerv Academy¡¯s ship, the fight between Be and the beautiful girl, who was behind the Sea Demonic Beast ambush, was decided in just three moves.

    The soul magic of the beautiful girl was also useless against Be. The move, ¡°Soul Shock¡±, required the caster¡¯s soul to be much stronger than the victim to cause damage. Be¡¯s soul¡¯s strength was at the very least at the level of a Demon God, while the highest strength of the ¡°Soul Shock¡± attack was at most at the level of a Demon king. It had no effect on Be whatsoever.

    Be easily shredded ¡°Soul Shock¡±. After closing in, she used the Demon King¡¯s ultimate move, ¡°Dark Afterimage¡±, sending her opponent flying. The mastermind behind the scenes disappeared, but after a moment, she inexplicably reappeared in the same ce.

    ¡°Ahem, you... What was that attack?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a secret. You think you can run? Not many girls can run from me, you know?¡±

    The beautiful girl¡¯s face twisted terribly. She seemed to be seriously injured. Be¡¯s ¡°Dark Afterimage¡± was an attack focused on dealing internal damage. She had been hit, so there was no way for her to run for a short while. Now, she was pressing one hand on her chest. Apparently, she had been hit in the heart.

    Be came before the beautiful girl and began to suspect that she might be the descendant of some lost civilization. At her chest was a soul ne with a special shape. ording to the information Be had obtained from Ocean General Sinir, it came from a maritime civilization that disappeared a thousand years ago and was the symbol of the Bridges Kingdom¡¯s royal family. It symbolized their never-ending unorthodox faith.

    The Bridges Kingdom died out a thousand years ago due to the influence of the Cursed Land. From the girl¡¯s appearance, she should only be a princess. The queen consorts, empresses, and the like would have unique identity rings on their fingers, and she did not have those.

    The only thing Be could be sure of now was that this beauty wasn¡¯t alive. A normal human would not be able to live this long. For the elves with longer lifespans, casually living a few thousand years or so wasn¡¯t anything unusual. Only when someone was a half-elf, like Princess Kliveny with half the lifespan of elves, would they be able to live more than a thousand years.

    ¡°What are you looking at? I don¡¯t need pity or sympathy. I...¡±

    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m not here to tell you to let go of your hatred and to relearn your humanity. But please, princess, could you remove the curse on the Soul Binding Nail? Oh right, you¡¯re free to do as you please after that. I don¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°You... What¡¯s wrong with you? As the grand duke of an empire, you actually...¡±

    Be¡¯s words caused thest descendant of the Bridges Kingdom, Princess Brehanna, to freeze. For a moment, she had no idea how to continue the conversation and she stopped halfway through her sentence. She had initially wanted to persuade Be to perform her duties as an imperial grand duke, but then she thought, wasn¡¯t the script a bit wrong? What kind of viin would try to convince a good person to do good things? But... Did Be count as a good person?

    There was a special curse on the Soul Binding Nail, and the best way to remove it was to have the original caster dispel it. When the Soul Binding Nail was used on a live person, one must try their best to remove it within a day. Otherwise, the damage it could cause to a living person was great.

    ¡°I... I refuse. Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t help you remove the curse on the nail.¡±

    ¡°Princess, stop being so willful. Forget it; it¡¯s fine even if I do it myself. It¡¯s just that I was giving you a chance.¡±

    Be searched out several Soul Binding Nails from Princess Brehanna¡¯s body. She seemed to know where the sources of power were on her body and could easily find the energy points. An undead like her would have her cultivation ruined once a Soul Binding Nail was stuck on her energy points.

    ¡°This is your final chance, princess. If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll cripple your cultivation. But don¡¯t worry. If that happens, I¡¯ll take care of you for the rest of my life, and I¡¯ll bring you to enjoy the thriving streets of the Aldridge Empire each and every day.¡±

    ¡°Wait... I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll do it! If I help you, will you let me go?¡±

    ¡°Sure. But you have to tell me your name. Your real name!¡±

    ¡°Can I believe the words of an enemy?¡±

    ¡°Do you have any other choice? There¡¯s not much time left, princess! My hands often slip, so I might identally fall over if I¡¯m not careful!¡±

    After being on a standstill for a while, Brehanna finally conceded. But there was nothing she could do about it; she couldn¡¯t lose her power. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to fulfill her thousand-year wish to restore her kingdom. After lifting the curse on the Soul Binding Nail, Be fulfilled her promise and let Brehanna return for now.

    Of course, Brehanna didn¡¯t pay a small price either. Be managed to get her name and even left with her three sizes. Since Be and Princess Brehanna were talking like best friends whispering to each other, Princess Kliveny, who was watching them from a distance, had no idea what happened between them. She could only watch Be deal with the situation.

    With the defeat of Last Princess Brehanna, the Sea Beasts surrounding the fleet began to disperse, and a crisis was averted. Be did not ask about the Bridges Kingdom even after she let Princess Brehanna go; this made Brehanna feel uneasy. Be had only asked a few questions that had nothing to do with the interests of her empire, such as her name and three sizes. She didn¡¯t even bother to pry for any important information. Brehanna had originally thought up a bunch of ways to weasel her way out of them, but she never got to use them in the end.

    She really couldn¡¯t understand. How did this grand duke get to where she was today? But inparison to those muddle-headed noblemen who were born with silver spoons in their mouths, Be¡¯s strength was clearly not from the same ballpark.

    Be didn¡¯t exin, either. She just wanted Brehanna to remember her as special and to have her gain an interest in her, inching one step towards sess. She had a way of resurrecting Brehanna and turning her back to a living state. With the assistance of the Goddess of Death and the Goddess of Life, resurrecting someone who had been dead for more than a thousand years, which seemed very counterintuitive, would actually be achievable.

    Last Princess Brehanna wasn¡¯t the only descendant of the Bridges Kingdom. There were several other royal families who wanted to stir the pot as well. Instead of rming them, Be temporarily gave up on capturing Brehanna. As for the feud between the Bridges Kingdom and the Aldridge Empire, Be felt that she had no right or obligation to mediate it as a third party.

    After the sea beasts dispersed, the fleet managed to arrive at n Ind without any further hups. Due to this ident, the Aldridge Empire requested for the students not to disembark for the time being. They would have the Empire¡¯s military troops conduct a careful security check around the entirety of n Ind to confirm that there were no problems before they would decide whether to inform the Imperial Union. They would leave the choice of rehosting the Twelve Academy Tournament in a different venue to the union.

    The ban on disembarkation on this day forced most of the students to stay on the ships and wait for the results. After experiencing the terrifying attack, the Kerv Academy¡¯s ship broke away from their small group of three academies not affiliated with the Olsylvia Academy. They became the seventh member to join Be¡¯s Twelve Academies fleet, following Be¡¯s lead very naturally.

    Be was currently using the identity of the Gabriel Empire¡¯s Grand Duke Bellina, as it was more appropriate to use this identity to stay on the Kerv Academy¡¯s ship. The Kerv Academy was a swordsman¡¯s academy, with arge portion of the students there being from the Gabriel Empire.

    In the captain¡¯s cabin, Be was taking care of President Kliveny and the others. After the curse was lifted on the Soul Binding Nails fixed to their bodies, Be carefully removed them. Afterward, she quickly wrapped white gauze around the injuries of the vice president and the others so that they would not bleed out.

    The girls, who were grateful to Be, did not have any suspicions that she had any ulterior motives. Be deliberately bound their hands and feet together under the justifiable reason of bandaging their wounds. These girls had just been hurt by the Soul Binding Nails and had no strength in their limbs at all. They would need a day of rest to recover.

    Without the knowledge of Kerv¡¯s ¡°Nine Swords of the Academy¡±, they had all been bound by the demoness Be. These noble and elegant swordsmandies still had no idea of Be¡¯s ¡°evil intentions¡± and allowed Be to wrap them up before putting them on the bed in Princess Kliveny¡¯s lounge.

    Be waited until everyone arrived before locking the bedroom door and hanging up the ¡°Do Not Disturb¡± sign. Even if they noticed that things weren¡¯t quite right, it was toote for the swordswomen young mistresses to regret it. Be locked them all up in here and began a day of ¡°special care¡±.

    The many erotic events in their special care filled the faces of these beautiful swordswomen with shame, but they were unable to move and say anything. They could only wait likembs for Be¡¯s ¡°ughter¡±.

    Be treated them as her beloved dolls, posing them into various humiliating positions to y with. From time to time, Be would bury her face into their chests and suckle on those beautiful ¡°red cherries¡± as if she were tasting the most delicious fruits in the world.

    Since they were unable to move, they could only leave everything to Be. Whether it be feeding, bathing, massaging, or even the most humiliating part of going to the toilet, it was all under Be¡¯s control. As time went on, even if they felt ashamed, their bodies had already fallen to habit, no longer rejecting Be¡¯s various forms of bullying.

    Be was confident that on this day, she would be able to mold Kerv¡¯s ¡°Nine Swords¡± into cute little ¡°kittens¡± that only behaved well in front of her. Once they fell, Be would be able to have her pick of any of the Kerv Academy¡¯s beautiful swordswomen with their help.

    After watching Be carry in Vice President Emily, who had been outside the whole time, the other vice presidents gave up on struggling and no longer wiggled their bodies to resist Be¡¯s bullying. If even Emily fell under Be¡¯s control, the entire Kerv Academy¡¯s student union body would basically be in her hands.

    The top rung of the Kerv Academy¡¯s student union was made up of the nine vice-presidents nicknamed the ¡°Nine Swords of the Academy¡±, and they were all beautiful girls. This time, Be relied on Last Princess Brehanna¡¯s ¡°unintentional¡± assist to fish them all up in the same.

    The Kerv Swordsman Academy also became the third academy where the student union president and the top rung vice presidents of the student union had fallen under Be¡¯splete ¡°control¡±, after the Frederica Academy and the Alexis Assassin¡¯s Academy.

    Be sat on the bed while holding Princess Kliveny, wrapped in white gauze, and carefully groped her seductive body from behind. Princess Kliveny was blushing and trying her best to suppress her desires so she would not be teased into arousal.

    ¡°Grand Duke Bellina, please stop. This is not good... Please pay attention to your noble image as a grand duke!¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Kliveny, you¡¯re truly so charming that I cannot control myself. It really tastes good here!¡±

    ¡°Where... No, stop kissing... It¡¯s too ticklish! Hurry and stop... Please...¡±

    ¡°Resistance is futile, Big Sister Kliveny. We will be a family in the future, so just Be is fine.¡±

    While rubbing Kliveny¡¯s plump chest, Be would asionally pinch the bright red ¡°cherries¡± in front, teasing them. On the other hand, she would move her hand across Kliveny¡¯s smooth navel and reach down to explore her sensitive garden. Under this top-down teasing, Kliveny was almost begging for mercy.

    All these years, Princess Kliveny had been focused on her swordy and was unbothered by the ways of the world. She would never have expected that there would be so many erotic ways for a girl to bully another girl. In front of a ¡°lily veteran¡± like Be, a ¡°newbie¡± like her without any experience could only be tormented by others.

    Be had yed with many elven girls in the past. Based on her experience, the most sensitive part of an elven beauty was their pointed ears. Kliveny was a half-elf, so her sensitive part should also be her ears, just like the elves.

    At that thought, Be moved her face over, pressing her body against Princess Kliveny¡¯s smooth back and taking in her sensitive ears into her mouth for a nibble. The way Be was doing this looked like she was biting them, but in fact, she was licking her ears, no doubt about it.

    Kliveny¡¯s body shivered as if she had been electrocuted by that lick. Even her little mouth that was originally closed could not stay shut. Be took this opportunity to further her ¡°attack¡±, prying open Kliveny¡¯s lips with her tongue and bringing them to a french kiss.

    Kliveny¡¯s blue-green heterochromia eyes shone with a dazzling luster. Her first kiss had been snatched away by a girl just like that. Kliveny had heard in the past that Be and Kriss seemed to share a special rtionship beyond ordinary friendship. During that time, she naively believed that the two girls had a merely normal rtionship. But now, it seemed that Be was truly too ¡°dangerous¡±. It wasn¡¯t just Kriss; she even dared to set her eyes on her.

    ¡°Be, what are you trying to do? I... I¡¯m a girl! You...¡±

    ¡°I just want a half-elf big sister. So what if you¡¯re a girl? It¡¯s fine as long as there¡¯s love!¡±

    For a moment, Kliveny could not refute her. Even though she knew that Be was just twisting her words around, she couldn¡¯t really find a way to reject her theory. If the debate went on, she might even have to agree with Be¡¯s point of view. In order to keep thest shred of her sanity, Kliveny chose to remain silent and to fight for time to calm herself down.

    Unfortunately, Be never offered anyone time to rest and think. She secretly activated the magical teleportation array she had set up in advance in the captain¡¯s cabin and a naked girl was teleported over. After seeing the beauty¡¯s appearance, Kliveny¡¯sst shred of psychological defense copsed.

    ¡°Khalifa, why did youe... Wait, what are you getting so closer for? Stop it!¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Vinny, it was Big Sister Be who asked me toe bully you. me her if you have to! Now, don¡¯t mind if I do!¡±

    Princess Khalifa of the Gabriel Empire, who had already been tormented to the point of addiction by Be, also known as Kriss¡¯s little sister and was something akin to Be¡¯s ¡°sister-inw¡±, very naturally pressed against Kliveny¡¯s body under Be¡¯s instigation, kissing her sister¡¯s pretty face.

    Only now was Kliveny finally unable to hold back her lust. Even though she knew that Khalifa was her little sister, the sense of taboo made it hard for Kliveny to hold herself back. She soon sunk into this special exchange between sisters.

    If Kriss was here too, this scene would have been perfect. Unfortunately, Be had not officially pushed Kriss down yet, so this beautiful fantasy would have to be saved forter.

    The other members of the ¡°Nine Swords¡± on the bed, the vice presidents of Kerv Academy¡¯s student union, also put down their mental burdens when they saw that even their president, Princess Kliveny, had fallen. Be had the two sisters, Kliveny and Khalifa, enjoy their sweet time while she went off with a naughty grin on her face to savor the other vice presidents.

    The other Kerv Academy students would never be able to dream that their respected ¡°Nine Swords of the Academy¡±, as well as their student union president Princess Kliveny, would be pinned down under someone and bullied into such unimaginable arousal. This fantastic scene that was hot enough to cause nosebleeds was one that only Be had the right to enjoy.

    The security check at n Ind ended the next morning. Be had gotten off Kerv Academy¡¯s ship early in the day and returned to her own academy¡¯s ship. The Kerv Academy¡¯s student union president, Princess Kliveny, bowed slightly with a red face as she followed Be¡¯s side. She looked just like a new bride stepping into her ¡°husband¡¯s¡± family home for the first time.

    ¡°Big Sister Kliveny, are you still unwell anywhere? Why don¡¯t I pick you up tonight instead?¡±

    ¡°Be, isn¡¯t it because you spent all day bullying me? I don¡¯t care about anything else, but you have to take responsibility for me to the end!¡±

 Volume 7 Chapter 429: Operation Explore the Cursed Landâ€™s Outskirts and Rescue Success

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 429: Operation Explore the Cursed Land¡¯s Outskirts and Rescue Sess</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The Aldridge Empire¡¯s coastal city of Oldrango, at the forbidden area, the Cape of Lost Souls.

    The hundred system-type Saviors of the Savior Camp came here to besiege one of the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings, Dark Night Demon King Aggy. As they were about to seed, they were suppressed by the New Twelve Demon Kings, Origin Demon King Felia (Be), Sky Demon King Dolores, and Blood Demon King Eleanor, who cameter. After a round of struggle, the Saviors were defeated in the end and began to withdraw from the Cape of Lost Souls.

    Even if the system-type Saviors die in battle, they still won¡¯t exit that quickly. Their identities were more simr to the yers in certain games where they can be infinitely revived even when they die. It was fine as long as they were connected to the system. So, Be felt no guilt for killing them. Not like they¡¯re really dead anyway.

    If you really wanted those system-type Saviors to quit for good, you have to cut off their connection with the Saviors¡¯ cheat system. The abilities Be and the others were using now only reached the level of Demon King so it was still pretty hard to disconnect their systems.

    When they saw the Saviors retreat, Be and the others didn¡¯t chase after them and stayed in ce for the time being to prepare for their next move. Dark Night Demon King Aggy¡¯s subordinates gathered around them and kneeled respectfully to Be and the others. Even though there was a great difference in their strength, these demonic beings could sense the Demon King identities of Be and the girls. Since they were Demon Kings, that meant they were from the same camp, and there was nothing to worry about in that case.

    Aggy was still wearing the deep purple mage battle robes that Be saw the first time she met her. She could see several deep cuts on the ground which looked to have been left by a sword. Compared to Aggy, the Demon Kings on Be¡¯s side were dressed in the traditional Demon King armor while Be wore a deep silver Fallen Armor with deep gray Fallen Wings on her back.

    Sky Demon King Dolores wore deep purple Sky Demon Armor with ck demonic bat wings on her back while Blood Demon King Eleanor wore deep red Blood Demon Armor with a pair of crimson Blood Demon Wings behind her back. Compared to them, Dark Night Demon King Aggy simply looked like thet difference between an ordinary yer and a whale. Even though they were all Demon Kings, the difference in equipment was too great.

    ¡°Aggy, isn¡¯t your equipment a bit pitiful? Don¡¯t embarrass us Demon Kings. Should I send you back?¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s embarrassing Demon Kings! I...I¡¯m on a secret mission. I really don¡¯t know how you girls crossed over the human border wearing such showy clothes.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand, Aggy. It¡¯s no use for a Demon King to stay low-key. We should make the world shake with fear and run when they bump into us.¡±

    ¡°You...How long have you been a Demon King for? Why does it feel like I¡¯m the younger generation here...You haven¡¯t been a Demon King for more than ten thousand years, have you?!¡±

    As Be tended to Dark Night Demon King Aggy¡¯s wounds, she exchanged information with her. Eleanor and Dolores were standing not far behind Be, keeping an eye on Aggy at all times. Even if everyone¡¯s a Demon King here, some things are still different. Aggy looked at how wary the other two Demon Kings are towards her and knew that it was useless for her to hide anything now, so she quickly exined her purpose ofing to the Cape of Lost Souls.

    Turns out that in addition to being an ominous ce, the Cape of Lost Souls is also the dimensional entrance of the Cursed Land. The Ancient Twelve Demon Kings do not know how the Cursed Land came to be, but based on the information they understood, as long as they find a way to open the gates to the Cursed Land, then they will be able to release the fierce Demonic Beings inside. Then, they will be able to go further and release the Evil Beings so that they can wreak havoc.

    Dark Night Demon King Aggy also had a replica Cursed Land key in her possession, and she had intended to open the gates to the Cursed Land this time round. Be wasn¡¯t sure where she got the copy of the Cursed Land key either, but either way, she had a simr one in her possession.

    The curse that Aggy was under was a little harder to break. The power of the curse was too ancient and was even older than this Demon King who has existed for over ten thousand years. Be did not use any dispelling magic and just transferred the curse from Aggy onto herself through their demonic power. The curse may look brutal, but it had no harmful effects towards Demon Gods as Demon Gods had the gift of curse immunity. Be didn¡¯t even have to do anything once the curse was transferred into her and disappeared by itself. It had been consumed by her Demon God body.

    Dark Night Demon God Aggy had no idea that Be was immune so she was looking at her with aplicated gaze. Demon Kings rarely ever experienced receiving any favors from others, so Be¡¯s actions made Aggy a lot less wary of her. Even though the interests of her Demon King peer were a bit strange, she still had a bit of team spirit.

    ¡°Could you tell me your name?¡±

    ¡°Aggy, just...call me Be. Right, now that your curse has been removed, we¡¯ll be taking our leave.¡±

    ¡°Uh, Be. You¡¯re going now? Aren¡¯t you going to help me open the Cursed Gate? If we do that, we can end the world.¡±

    ¡°Aggy...The Cursed Gate...Forget it, I won¡¯t help with that.¡±

    Be refused Dark Night Demon King Aggy¡¯s request. The Cursed Land was created by the Savior Camp themselves. There was no reason they would look to the Demon Kings to clean up their own mess. It was clearly the Warriors¡¯ responsibility after all. But it was better for her not to tell Dark Night Demon King Aggy the truth. If a Demon King was to discover that the Warriors they had always been butting heads with turned out to be worse than them, and they would be the heroes and saving the world by defeating them, then the three views of the Demon Kings might be renewed and their faith might even copse.

    Dark Night Demon King Aggy took the initiative to pull Be¡¯s hand for the first time. She wouldn¡¯t let her leave. She had already found the entrance to the Cursed Land, but the problem is that it was impossible to rely on her powers alone. Also, herpanion was stuck in the Cursed Land. If she wanted to save her, then she would need the help of Be and the other two Demon Kings.

    ¡°Uh, Aggy...Did you finally realize your interest in girls? Do you want to go...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it, Be! Can¡¯t you be serious for a minute? And the two of you aren¡¯t reminding her to pay attention to her words and actions as a Demon King either. Unless, you got used to it?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, we did.¡±

    ¡°Dark Night Demon King Aggy, Be has always had this hobby.¡±

    Faced with the questioning of Dark Night Demon King Aggy, Blood Demon King Eleanor and Sky Demon King Dolores turned away embarrassedly as acknowledgment of Aggy¡¯s spections. Be is a special Demon King after all. If you try to talk to her about destroying the world, then she won¡¯t be interested at all. However, if it was about pretty girls...This guy will definitely be as excited as if she had taken stimnts. Their reactions made Dark Night Demon King Aggy speechless for a moment. So there really are special Demon Kings among thew-abiding Demon Kings that don¡¯t do their jobs.

    ¡°Well, Aggy. If you¡¯re going to ask me out, I already have a date for the night. The room¡¯s already been prepared so you can consider it if you don¡¯t mind joining another person. We¡¯ll be at Haydn Resort¡¯s room 8028...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough of you, Be! Just help me out this once. Mypanion, Ocean Demon King Victoria is stuck in there.¡±

    ¡°Hm, Ocean Demon King Victoria, huh? Got it. So, what can you offer? Let¡¯s say...Maybe one night...¡±

    ¡°Be, you...Fine. as long as I can save Victoria, going with you for a night is nothing. Not like I¡¯m scared of you or anything.¡±

    After confirming that there was nothing else that could move Be, Dark Night Demon King Aggy could only agree to Be¡¯s request for an ¡°outing¡±, which is to book a hotel room and do something fun. Dark Night Demon King Aggy had met subi and also understood the things girls could do with each other. However, in Aggy¡¯s opinion, Be wouldn¡¯t be much worse than those subi. She¡¯s probably just trying out new things so it didn¡¯t seem like a big deal to agree.

    Both Blood Demon King Eleanor and Sky Demon King Dolores were fine with Be¡¯s decision. It was rare for them to be out here so they might as well take a look at what the Cursed Gate was like. With Aggy in the lead, Be soon arrived at the entrance to the Cursed Land. It was right behind a statue of the Death God right at the center of the Cape of the Lost Souls.

    The statue of the God of Death was originally built to suppress the souls who died from shipwreck and were buried here. As time passed, the statue has since worn out and lost its purpose, now the interdimensional door of the Cursed Land was right on the statue¡¯s back. Be observed the Death God statue for a while. It was of the previous generation so she didn¡¯t recognize it. It didn¡¯t look like the second-generation Death Goddess Rowling at Be¡¯s side, so she estimated the history of the Cape of the Lost Souls to go back at least ten thousand years.

    As soon as she stepped into the interdimensional door, Be could feel a divine force pressing down on her and making her footsteps feel heavy. On the other hand, the three Demon Kings with Be were pushed down into a kneel on the ground. Despite being outside the Cursed Land, this ce was unexpectedly filled with holy energy. Turns out that after the Cursed Land was sealed, the Savior Camp had set up a graveyard of martyr spirits on the outer periphery of the Cursed Lands so that the heroes of each dimension can continue guarding this ce after their deaths.

    In the eyes of the other Demon Kings, this ce is a forbiddennd filled with evil suppressing and exorcism constructs. Under the oppressive aura of the ce, the powers of Demon Kings arergely restricted and they are unable to even transform. However, in Be¡¯s eyes, this was just a graveyard. What the other Demon Kings saw as a town was merely a graveyard for the hero¡¯s corpses for her.

    Be really didn¡¯t have anything toin about how the Savior Camp built this hero graveyard. They had directly arranged people to several different dimensions to dig up the graves of heroes and then resurrect them after forcefully burying them here. After that, they used some secret technique to fool the spirits of the heroes to make them believe that they were still living in their original world, so they were foolishly stationed here to guard the Cursed Land for the Saviors.

    To think they would even dare to dig up the graves of their allies, Be really had to give it to them. God knows how many years this hero graveyard has existed for, but the spirits of the heroes also began to mutate as time went on. Even though they still had light attributes, their spirits were no longer pure. They were now no different than the undead. Be looked at the various hero characters wandering around the streets and noticed something very incongruous. She could not feel a hint of goodness emanating from the bodies of these heroes. It seems like this ce was influenced by the negative energy of the Cursed Land too.

    Be and the girls carefully walked into the town. This ce had fallen from a hero¡¯s sanctuary into a light attribute undead paradise. This is where Ocean Demon King Victoria was separated with Dark Night Demon King Aggy. When Be and the others arrived, the radiant undead in the city were gathering at the center of the town as if they were having some sort of ritualistic gathering.

    The few remaining undead did not notice the presence of Be and the other Demon Kings. THey were wearing invisibility suits as cover and were quietly exploring each corner of the town. Your usual Demon King would not use precious objects such as stealth suits and the like. Only a Demon King like Be who never considers her image would use such diversion tactics.

    ¡°Aggy, the light energy is so strong here. Are you trying to get us killed? Telling just a few of us Demon Kings toe into enemy territory...¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Be. I realized something was off when I came in with Victoria, but she was surrounded by a group of heroes when we were trying to turn back. And then we got separated after that.¡±

    ¡°Heroes? I really don¡¯t see any heroes here, more like undead. They just have ayer of light energy on them is all.¡±

    Be went behind a soldier and reached out to gently press on its chest on the heart position. The chest of the hero-level soldier suddenly copsed and it fell to the ground in an instant, disappearing. Its corpse had quickly melted into corpse goo and disappeared. Be was now exploring the town¡¯s most prominent sealing site with Dark Night Demon King Aggy. This is the ce where Demonic Beings are sealed, and Aggy was able to sense the fluctuations of Victoria¡¯s energy in there.

    This sealed tower must have been built many years ago. The writing on the stone walls are all in ancientnguages that even Be couldn¡¯t understand. Blood Demon King Eleanor and Sky Demon King Dolores were following Be and Aggy from afar. The field around this area was constantly sapping away at a Demon King¡¯s demonic energy. In order to avoid consuming too much power and exposing themselves when they attack, they allowed Be to keep in charge of that. As a Demon God, this level of power consumption did not faze her in the slightest.

    Though it was said to be a sealing site, it looked like a center for nurturing demonic beings instead. There weren¡¯t many guards here so Be offed them one by one and they quickly arrived at the top of the tower. On the way, she did not even see a single sealed Demonic Being, only empty sealing chambers, the Demonic Beings inside of which were long gone.

    ¡°Huh? That¡¯s Victoria...Finally...¡±

    ¡°Wait, Aggy. There are other Demonic Beings there...No, they¡¯re monsters.¡±

    At the top of the sealed tower, Be and Dark Night Demon King Aggy finally found the lost Ocean Demon King Victoria. Victoria wasying on top of a stone b and she seems to have passed out. By her side was a human with distorted features and a horrible looking face. That guy was wearing a magic robe but they couldn¡¯t tell what profession it belonged to, and a dangerous aura was emitted from its body.

    When Be saw it, she instinctively sensed trouble. This guy is a Grudge. It¡¯s one of those horrible beings lingering in this other world dimension after their deaths, unwilling to leave. Even though they couldn¡¯t see the Grudge¡¯s features, it easily saw through Be¡¯s disguise and turned around to strike.

    But in the end, the Grudge did not attack. At the veryst moment, it seemed to sense something from Be¡¯s body and stopped. Seeing that it had no intention to fight, Be took off her invisibility suit and went up to it for a ¡°chat¡±. It would be best if they didn¡¯t have to fight to get Victoria back.

    ¡°Be, that guy is too dangerous...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, Aggy. I¡¯m different from you girls.¡±

    After appeasing Aggy, she went up to face the Grudge. Various skeletons were scattered all over the tower, probably the Demonic Beings that were sealed here and left behind after being eaten by this thing. If Be came anyter, then Ocean Demon King Victoria might possibly have been devoured. Unlike the previous two, this Grudge still retained a sense of intelligence. Even though it couldn¡¯t speak, it couldmunicate with Be with its mind.

    ¡°Hey there buddy, I¡¯m here for someone. Can you pass that blue-haired Demon King to me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re veryte,rade...If you came anyter, then my memory may have beenpletely lost. Though I have much to say to you...There is no time.¡±

    ¡°Comrade?! Are you mistaking me for...¡±

    ¡°Take the Demon King with you. I had nned to devour her, and also, the gate is about to copse. Many things are going to escape. If you do not wish for something big to happen, destroy the Demon God¡¯s statue that you entered through. That way, the Evil Beings within the Cursed Land will not be able to move to your dimension for a while.¡±

    This is the first time Be had ever talked to a Grudge. Based on the simple words the Grudge told her, Be understood some unexpected events. This town of martyr spirits have been under the control of this Grudge during the past ten thousand years. When this Grudge was still a Savior, he had truly wanted to save the world and had no evil desires. This is the reason why it was able to retain its sanity despite being a Grudge for so long.

    In order to monitor the Cursed Land, it stayed in the area outside of it as a Grudge. If it weren¡¯t for him supporting this ce in the shadows, the line of defense of the martyr spirits would long have been broken by the horrible existences inside of the Cursed Land.

    Another piece of information that bothered Be a lot is how the Grudge seemingly recognized Be¡¯s soul and knew her to be a transmigrator. Usually, this situation would only appear among Saviors who are summoned together by a Creator. Thinking back to how it called herrade, Be wondered if she would have had the chance to be a Savior when she transmigrated over.

    ¡°So, what¡¯s up with therade thing?¡±

    ¡°There is not enough time. However, you must stay alive. There is no way to achieve a lofty ideal such as saving the world. Remember, do not believe in the other Saviors...Do not believe a single one of them...¡±

    After that, the Grudge disappeared. When its sanity was about to disappear, it teleported itself elsewhere so that it would not harm anyone, leaving behind the bewildered Demon Kings. So, this was a miraculous sess of a rescue operation, probably?

 Volume 7 Chapter 430: The Gathering Of The Old And New Demon Kings On The Haydn Resort Rooftop

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 430: The Gathering Of The Old And New Demon Kings On The Haydn Resort Rooftop</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    The coastal city of the Aldridge Empire, Oldrango. Last night¡¯s riot at the Cape of Lost Souls hadn¡¯t attracted too much attention. The Saviors had run back to the army. The System-type Saviors lost a fair bit of manpower in the battle and were defeated by the Demon Kings¡¯ people, so their operation ended in failure. Be and the three new Demon Kings, as well as the two members of the Twelve Old Demon Kings, closed the portal to the Cursed Land.

    However, there was more than one entrance to the Cursed Land. In this area of Oldrango City alone were several unknown entrances, waiting to be discovered. The Cursed Land was the location where the Saviors sealed demonic beings. Later on, the Savior Camp lost control, resulting in such serious consequences.

    ording to certain documents obtained from the Savior¡¯s system, Be roughly learned about the situation in the Cursed Land. It wasn¡¯t created by the twelve Fates but the legendary thirteenth Fate. However, since the thirteenth Fate was unrecognized by the Saviors, there were no records of her.

    The Cursed Land was managed by the thirteenth Fate. When the Fate disappeared, the Cursed Land was unmanned. On the surface, the other twelve Fates imed they hadn¡¯t the time nor the energy to clean up the mess left by her, so they left it as it was. In fact, the real reason was that their strength couldn¡¯tpare to the thirteenth Fate¡¯s. Apparently, thetter could easily ughter all twelve of them in a confrontation.

    None of the twelve Fates could single-handedly suppress the Cursed Land. It required the cooperation of at least three Fates. However, the arrogant Fates couldn¡¯t work together. Therefore, they were forced to put aside the matter of the Cursed Land.

    Be wouldn¡¯t have set foot in the Cursed Land if it weren¡¯t to save Ocean Demon King Victoria. The Saviors¡¯ mess should be cleaned by their own people. The World Destructors had once wanted to explore the Cursed Land. At the time, the seventh and ninth World Destructorsa??a Demon God and the other an Evil Goda??urgently retreated from the center of the Cursed Land.

    It wasn¡¯t because they were afraid of death but because there were no restrictions, as if dealing with an unlocked door. If they were entangled with the cursed objects inside, they would affect their original ne world. Wasn¡¯t it clear the Saviors wanted to leave such a problem to the other camps? The World Destructors certainly wouldn¡¯t involve themselves in such a disadvantageous matter.

    The rooftop of the Haydn Resort had been reserved by the Rose Society. The entire floor was covered with ayer of ck fog. Since it was a moonless night, the ck fog wasn¡¯t obvious in the dark. After escaping from the Cursed Land, Be invited the two rescued members of the old Twelve Demon Kings, which could be considered the first peaceful contact between the old and new Demon Kings.

    The balcony had been transformed into the style of the Demon King¡¯s pce. The floors were now covered in obsidian tiles, and the chairs were reced by the onesmonly used by the Demon King. The table was made purely of obsidian and the chairs carved from ck jade. This was the location for Be¡¯s secret Demon King gathering.

    The Demon Kings attending the gathering included Blood Demon King Eleanor and Sky Demon King Dolores, who had decided to stay for a few more days after dropping by to support Be, Dark Night Demon King Aggy, whose injuries prevented her from leaving, Ocean Demon King Victoria, and the host of the gathering, Demon King Be. Be originally wanted to invite Underworld Demon King Cornice. Unfortunately, a Demon King had to be stationed in the Hall of Pandemonium, so Demon King Cornice couldn¡¯t ¡°skip work.¡±

    There was an open-air bath on the tform. The clear bathwater had been reced with spring water from the River Styx that could only be used by Demon Kings and those above them. Wearing matching crimson lingerie with cut-out rose patterns, Blood Demon King Eleanor sat on the edge of the swimming pool, quietly enjoying a ss of wine. Though the transparent ss in her hand was filled with red wine that resembled human blood, it was really just a sort of Demon King wine.

    Sky Demon King Dolores was leaning on the other side of the bath in her dark purple, cut-out bird of paradise patterned lingerie. Dolores didn¡¯t drink. Stretchingzily, shey on her back while gazing at the night sky, as if counting the stars. However, there were no stars in the sky tonight. Be figured she was just cking off.

    In fact, it was morefortable to get naked in the bath. However, the other two old Demon Kings who attended the gathering weren¡¯t necessarily in the same camp as Be and the new Demon Kings. Due tock of trust, Blood Demon King Eleanor and the Sky Demon King Dolores went down in sexy lingerie. After all, they weren¡¯t sure about the other two, so they couldn¡¯tpletely open up.

    Be and the two Demon Kings sat on the other side of the bath instead of enjoying the feast. Although the banquet table was filled with sumptuous delicacies, there were still matters gnawing at their minds. They could always enjoy the foodter. Be and the others were currently sitting on chairs that resembled double deck chairs.

    Double deck chairs were the standard beach holiday setting. There was a small table between the two chairs, which held several cold beverages. Behind the chairs was a big umbre that covered the chairs. Except for looking good, the umbre had no practical use at all. There wasn¡¯t any moonlight, much less the need for shelter from the sun.

    Ocean Demon King Victoria wore a matching set of dark blue lingerie with blue flowers. At the moment, she was reclining on the chair with an expression of vignce. Her dark blue eyes turned to the other side with the intention of probing. The cold drink in front of Victoria hadn¡¯t been touched at all. Having just regained consciousness, she had yet to adapt to the present situation.

    Be and Dark Night Demon King Aggy sat on the deck chairs. Be wore a matching set of gold lingerie with lilies, while Aggy wore ck, cut-out rose-patterned ones. Be had originally set aside a set for Cornice, but unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t join them.

    Bey on her back, taking advantage of Aggy, who sat astride her. Aggy¡¯s most sensitive part was only covered with ayer of gauze. This sexy lingerie was very thin, almost transparent. Aggy¡¯s face was flushed as she carefully held the cold drink in her hand. Even the straw in her drink was a special couple¡¯s straw. Be reached out and caressed Aggy¡¯s smooth back while sipping the icy drink together.

    ¡°Aggy,e closer. We¡¯re all Demon Kings. What are you afraid of? Why don¡¯t I call Victoria over instead?¡±

    ¡°Be, can¡¯t you... can¡¯t you speak in a way that won¡¯t be misunderstood?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the misunderstanding? We¡¯ve already seen each other. What are you shy about?¡±

    In desperation, Aggy leaned in, pressing herself gently towards Be¡¯s plump chest. The softness evoked a strangefort in her heart. This feeling made Aggy rather shy. Although she had never liked any man for more than 10,000 years, she assumed she was a normal girl. But in front of Be, those strange feelings grew stronger.

    Was what Be said true? Did she really like girls? Be was well aware of the changes in Aggy¡¯s body, especially her most sensitive parts that were pressed tightly on her skin. How could an expert like Be not realize the changes? This gathering had been requested by Be, who imed this was to make up for Aggy¡¯s promise. The pure Dark Night Demon King easily agreed.

    Aggy truly regretted agreeing to Be¡¯s request now. She had assumed Be wouldn¡¯t do anything to her if she wasn¡¯t in the bedroom. Who would have thought that the venue wasn¡¯t an issue for a kinky girl like Be? In fact, ying outdoors was more exciting. If it weren¡¯t for Ocean Demon King Victoria¡¯s presence, perhaps Be would have bullied Aggy until she waspletely submissive.

    Under Victoria¡¯s eyes, Be had to restrain herself. Demon Kings had strongbat powers. If they were to fight, Be had a good chance of winning three against two. However, powerhouses at the level of the twelve Demon Kings could choose to self-destruct before Be had the chance to turn into her Demon God form. In the end, all Be would have were two cold bodies. Thus, she preferred to strengthen the friendship between both sides by flirting with the two. And once they were closer, Aggy and Victoria would surely jump to her side of the fence.

    At present, Ocean Demon King Victoria didn¡¯t dare make a move. The two Demon Kings on their side were injured. Against Be¡¯s three healthy Demon Kings, the dominance in numbers, let alone their state, meant she and Aggy were on the losing end. The only thing Victoria couldn¡¯t figure out now was how Be knew the exact size and measurements of the both of them? Be had only seen her once, so why did the lingerie prepared for them seem as if they were made-to-measure?

    Be gently kissed Aggy¡¯s cheek and ced her on the chair. Then, turning to Victoria, she carried thetter and pushed her onto Aggy. While Dark Night Demon King Aggy struggled to get up, she inadvertently pinned Victoria under her own body.

    ¡°W-what are you doing? Aren¡¯t you with Aggy? Why bring me in?¡±

    ¡°Be, don¡¯t we have an agreement? You said you wouldn¡¯t bully Victoria.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not bullying you. Didn¡¯t the two of you move on your own? Hold on, I¡¯ll remove thatst bit of fabric on you!¡±

    In the face of Be¡¯s shameless threat, the two Demon Kings could do little about it. Since they were all Demon Kings, Aggy and Victoria regarded the exchange between both sides asmunication at the same level. They wouldn¡¯t go to war unless they had to. What a bargain it was for Be. In a sense, Be had her way with the Twelve Demon Kings desired by countless brave men who had no chance with them now.

    Victoria and Aggy seemed to have forgotten their identity before Be; they were now two nobledies being bullied by a pervert. Be pressed Victoria¡¯s smooth back, pinning Aggy with her body. Be hadplete control over the two Demon Kings. All that was left was the final step.

    ¡°Be, have you... have you ever pretended to be a Siren guard?¡±

    ¡°Mmm, it looks like you have a good memory and still remember me. But there are more interesting matters I¡¯d rather discuss with you.¡±

    ¡°Be, you want our intel, don¡¯t you? Stop bullying Aggy; I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    At the mention of intelligence, Be paused for a moment. Victoria was different from Aggy. Her dark blue eyes remained calm even when Be pinned her onto Aggy, without any obvious emotions. Be could tell Victoria was still ¡°straight.¡± If she pushed too hard, the risk of rebound was high.

    Unexpectedly, Victoria posed a tough challenge. Be retreated in order to progress. Noticing her change, Dark Night Demon King Aggy turned away from Be, who was seriously discussing information. She focused on the cold drink instead.

    Despite being bullied, Aggy rather enjoyed the strange sensations. However, Be had suddenly stopped at a critical moment, and Aggy was too shy to ask her to continue. What would Victoria think of her? Strange thoughts shed through Aggy¡¯s head as she chided Be for stopping so abruptly. But at the same time, she wished Be would bully Victoria, so she could openly ask Be to ¡°torture¡± her instead.

    With the intelligence obtained by the Twelve Demon Kings, Be found out the reason why the Aldridge Empire had closed off the teleportation array. Aside from the fact the Cursed Gate had appeared in Oldrango, it was also rted to the frequent aggravation from the Oceanic Race. Despite having little contact with the Humans, the Oceanic Race had recently attacked the coastal fishing viges of the Aldridge Empire, causing arge number of casualties.

    The mages of the Aldridge Empire were desperate to maintain a dignified facade in order to prevent the news from leaking. If the other empires learned about this, it would damage the prestige of the Aldridge Empire. Thus, they simply ordered the temporary closure of the magic teleportation arrays in the entire country, permitting only the military and official personnel to use them while the general public had no ess.

    Facing the crisis of the Cursed Gate and the invasion of the Oceanic Race, the Aldridge Empire obviously had trouble dealing with both problems at the same time. Additionally, they were hosting the tournament between the Twelve Ivies this year. This tournament was equivalent to the earth¡¯s Olympic Games. Its great influence meant canceling or postponing was impossible. Therefore, the Aldridge Empire actually had three major events to handle concurrently, and a shortage of manpower was inevitable.

    The Human navy of the Other World was useless. They had no artillery, making do with bows and arrows. Theirnding warships couldn¡¯t evenpare torge merchant ships. The Aldridge Empire, the only empire that could produce magic cannons, advocated coastline defense instead of installing magic cannons on their warships.

    The Manasvir Empire, which had both technological and financial resources, possessed the lofty ideal of building a powerful navy to explore other continents. Unfortunately, they were located in the center of the continent and had no coastal port. On top of refusing to develop their own navies, the other four empires weren¡¯t willing to rent their ports to the Manasvir Empire. This act of mutual sabotage eventually led to the underdevelopment of the Human navy for thousands of years.

    Against the Oceanic Race who had been entrenched at sea for a long time, the Human navy was no match at all. Most of the time, they couldn¡¯t even get out of the port. They were often annihted and died cowardly. As for the Twelve Demon Kings¡¯ purpose, Ocean Demon King Victoria didn¡¯t conceal much, now that she and Aggy were ¡°controlled¡± by Be.

    The purpose of the ancient Twelve Demon Kings was simple: draw out the evil spirits from the Cursed Land, which would cause great panic. They also possessed a copy of the key to the locked door in the Cursed Land. However, she couldn¡¯t reveal who gave the key to them.

    ¡°That¡¯s all we know. Be, can we...¡±

    ¡°Victoria, why the rush? Your task hasn¡¯t beenpleted yet, has it? Stay with me and rx for a few days. We¡¯re all Demon Kings. I¡¯ll help arrange an identity for you!¡±

    ¡°Um... Aggy, what do you think?¡±

    ¡°I-I don¡¯t mind, Victoria. Aren¡¯t you injured? Just stay and recuperate. After all, they didn¡¯t specify a time limit for our mission.¡±

    Ocean Demon King Victoria looked iprehensibly at Aggy. Thetter had probably seen Be several times at most. But why did she sense betrayal? As far as her injury was concerned, Victoria had merely been knocked unconscious. In fact, she had no serious injuries at all. Aggy was the one who suffered more severe injuries.

    ¡°Then I shall also... Be, what are you...¡±

    ¡°Nothing. Just rx!¡±

    Using her demonic powers, Be brought Aggy and Victoria to the bath. Before they could react, Blood Demon King Eleanor and Sky Demon King Dolores took control. No one knew what these Demon Kings did on the roof all night.

 Volume 7 Chapter 431: Sightings at Port Casper and Robin Village Ship Robbery Battle

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 431: Sightings at Port Casper and Robin Vige Ship Robbery Battle</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Al the Aldridge Empire¡¯s seaside resort spot, Oldrango. It was already morning the next day. Not many knew of the great turmoil that arosest night. Other than Be and the other Demon Kings, the only ones who knew were the system-type Saviors. Unfortunately, they were annihted by the Demon Kings and will not reappear at Oldrango City for the time being. Nobody knows that the Cursed Gate had almost descended upon this harbor resort city.

    The other students from the Twelve Academies were arriving one after the other. As the trains entered the magic train station, the originally quiet Oldrango City started to bustle with the arrival of the students. Even though mages have always looked down on people from the other empires, this was a tourism spot after all; they would still wee them enthusiastically when visitors arrive.

    Right now, based on the weather, the human continent had already arrived at summer. Usually, Oldrango would be packed like sardines during this time. The tourists from their own empire and the other empires would fill the streets here. However, with the temporary restriction on the use of magical teleportation arrays, a lot of foreign tourists were left with no way toe and the magic trains would not run due to the urban legends either.

    This year, the tourism ie of the whole of Oldrango City would be counting on these students. It wasn¡¯t only the students of the Twelve Academies who came, but also several well-known small and medium-sized academies as well. In nice terms, they came iming to visit and learn. With the academies in charge of being the spectators and specializing in cheering, the students who came to Oldrango to participate in the Twelve Academy sparring exchange were not limited to just the students of the Twelve Academies.

    Once everyone from the Twelve Academies has gathered, they will take a boat to n Ind, where the exchange between the Twelve Academies would be held this year. After confirming this information, and out of distrust for the Aldridge Empire¡¯s navy, Be secretly sent a signal to the Demon King Coalition on New Moon Ind, telling them to send a few phantom fleets over to get ready to ambush n Ind nearby. Be had the feeling that the Oceanic Race was definitely going to cause trouble this year, but she still had three of their princesses around, so she had good foresight on the Oceanic Race¡¯s possible actions.

    On the roof of Haydn Resort, Be opened her bleary eyes and looked at the sky. It was currently dawn and the early morning sun was shining over the tform where the Demon Kings gathered, reducing much of the gloomy aura here. Be was resting on a beach chair with Blood Demon King Eleanor and Sky Demon King Dolores at her sides. On the beach chairs on the other side were Ocean Demon King Victoria and Dark Night Demon King Aggy lying side by side. It was a very harmonious scene.

    None of the Demon Kings were wearing anything. After Be¡¯s ¡°bullying¡±st night, Ocean Demon King Victoria and Dark Night Demon King Aggy could not hold up theirst lines of defense and obediently put aside theirst bit of shame, removing the erotic lingerie pieces that were practically transparent. Be didn¡¯t actually do muchst night either, she just held Eleanor and Dolores to sleep for a long time.

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re awake...Aren¡¯t you going to sleep longer?¡±

    ¡°Eleanor, you guys should get rest. I¡¯ve got something to take care of. I¡¯ll be following my academy during these next few days.¡±

    ¡°Alright. I just don¡¯t know if Cornice is going to feel depressed. If Delores and I skip work, then she¡¯ll have to be on duty alone at the Hall of Pandemonium.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Cornice, Eleanor. I¡¯ve already talked to her. She¡¯s a bit of a workaholic to begin with; she¡¯s probably even happier than we are about getting more work!¡±

    Sky Demon King Dolores and Underworld Demon King Cornice are both Demon Race princesses so she could understand them better. After she woke up, she helped dispel Eleanor¡¯s worries so she didn¡¯t have to dwell over Underworld Demon King Cornice. After Be instructed Eleanor and Dolores to take care of Aggy and Victoria, she got up and left.

    When she passed by Aggy and Victoria, Be saw slight movements from their eyshes. These two Demon Kings have also woken up, but they just pretended to sleep since Be and Eleanor were talking. This little trick won¡¯t fool Be at all. A nasty grin appeared on Be¡¯s face; she lowered her head and quicklynded kisses on Aggy and Victoria¡¯s pretty little cheeks, then she quickly fled the ¡°scene of crime¡±.

    ¡°Be, you...A sneak attack this early in the morning?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, you! Don¡¯t leave if you dare! I...I¡¯ll teach you a lesson!¡±

    ¡°You should sleep a little longer, myzy little kittens. Remember our date! And don¡¯t leave my side without permission, otherwise I¡¯ll turn into a bad guy ande catch you!¡±

    In front of Be¡¯s shameless tactic of running after pretending, Aggy and Victoria could do nothing, As for the nature of what it was for a Demon King to tease another Demon King, they had no idea. They could only watch Be run off as the Demon Kings Eleanor and Dolores ¡°surveilled¡± them, so they did not dare act rashly.

    After the magical teleportation arrays were unavable, the only way to get to n Ind is by taking a boat at Oldrango City¡¯s Port Casper, the only port close to n Ind. Since the students heading there this time were entire schools, there were way too many students. It would originally be possible to reach there by flying Demonic Beasts, but there were too many students and the flying Demonic Beasts have been lessening in numbers recently in the Aldridge Empire, so were not enough to meet the needs of the market. They could only abandon that idea.

    n Ind does have a magical teleportation array and it was still running some time ago. However, due to the recent ban, it was temporarily halted. As for travelling by ship, the Aldridge Empire¡¯s officials will provide free ships, but nothing freees good. When they saw those old cargo transport ships, Be could tell it was probably a second-hand ship that was reappropriated from arge cargo vessel. However, the forgery technique is still horrible. The new paint they pped on haven¡¯t even dried yet, who are they fooling with this?

    Be changed into a mage outfit and appeared in Port Casper as Grand Duke Baize. Following along with Be to select a warship were the Renegades, Mage Ariel, Kriss, and Be¡¯s little sister, Dragon Knight Lisha. Incidentally, there was also Copsing Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita who came out for a walk, dressed in a dark gothic lolita outfit and holding a small ck parasol. She looks really out of ce in the group. Compared to her, Kriss and the girls were wearing the conservative uniforms of Olsylvia Academy and were instead not as eye-catching.

    ¡°Hey Boss, your ships aren¡¯t gonna work, don¡¯t you have any better ones? The price isn¡¯t a problem. I¡¯ve got pretty high standards. I won¡¯t take these second-hand ships no matter how low you¡¯re offering them for.¡±

    ¡°Grand Duke Baize, that¡¯s a difficult request, and I¡¯m extremely sorry about that. But you see, the ships here are all locally made. A good wooden ship requires a lot of material, and we will have to import it from the Kristoff Empire in the west. We can¡¯t import anything right now!¡±

    Ship Owner Gaden of the port was patiently exining to Be. There were many Academies who would buy ships with their own money just like Be was doing, so Be wasn¡¯t the first to ask. Towards the other non Aldridge Empire academies, Gaden wouldn¡¯t have to exin so much, but not with Be. Be was now the Grand Duke of the Aldridge Empire, and if he didn¡¯t exin the situation well to one of the empire¡¯s nobles and he were pinned with the suspicion of trying to trick them, he was bound to be punished when news came to light.

    Gaden exined a lot to Be. It turns out that wood must be produced from the west of the human continent,from deep in the Kristoff Empire¡¯s jungles, if they were to build a good ship. Due to the Aldridge Empire¡¯s restrictions on the use of magical teleportation arrays as well as the horrific rumors guing the magic trains these recent years, they were unable to carry out any transportation work, resulting in high tensions in the supply of wood, so new ships were unable to be built during this period.

    Be swept a gaze around the port. All of them were second-hand wooden sailing ships temporarily fashioned fromrge mercantile vessels. This sort of ship was fine for nearshore transportation, but the issue is, it had little to no defense, so it would be strange if it doesn¡¯t sink upon encountering the Oceanic Race. Be gently climbed on the two sides of the wooden ship. It felt like the type of wood that would snap with a smack. A little force and this thing would be done for.

    ¡°Hey uh, Mr. Gaden. Do you know any fishing viges nearby? I¡¯d like to go and have a look there. Maybe they¡¯ll have the ship I need.¡±

    ¡°Well...There are, but...Grand Duke Baize, you are our Empire¡¯s nobility so you should understand, it would be inconvenient for me to say more.¡±

    But what made Be speechless even more was the fact that Ship Owner Gaden¡¯s face turned strange as soon as the fishing viges nearby were mentioned. No matter what Be askedter, he never brought them up again, nor did he mention anything outside of Oldrango City and the locations of the fishing viges nearby. It seems like he was withholding important information from her.

    Seeing that there was no valuable information she could get out of him, she could only take Lisha¡¯s hand and leave the port. Since Gaden won¡¯t talk, then she won¡¯t force him. If not for Princess Ariel¡¯s sake, she would long have thrown Gaden onto the deck of his own ship and let him experience the safety of the ship for himself.

    ¡°Be, why don¡¯t we just make do with it? I saw the other academiese to order ships as well.¡±

    ¡°No can do, Kriss! How can I let you guys go out to sea on a dangerous ship!¡±

    Be directly rejected Kriss¡¯s suggestion. Since finding out from one of the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings that the Oceanic Race has been constantly attacking the human continent, Be had a hunch that the Oceanic Race would definitely be stirring up trouble during the Twelve Academies¡¯ exchange. But just as Be was hesitating and considering whether she should visit a nearby fishing vige, she bumped into an acquaintance near the entrance of the pier.

    The little sister of the Golden Legend Society¡¯s chairman, Student Union President Caroline of Frederica Academy, was dressed in a navy blue school uniform and was chatting cheerfully with a few girls as she walked in. A charming luster was cast on the xen-colored long hair draped over her shoulder under the sunlight. Caroline could sense Be¡¯s gaze and when she looked towards it, her smile froze on her face.

    Be¡¯s gaze caused Caroline to surrender immediately. She excused herself from the other girls and came before Be alone. Even though she was the Student Union President of Frederica Academy, Caroline kept no secrets from Be, whom she had been pushed by plenty of times. It wasn¡¯t just Caroline. Back then, at New Moon Ind, the entire Frederica Academy¡¯s cast of beauties was bullied into submission by her.

    When Be saved her from the hands of the ogres, she also had her way with her a few times, so Caroline has alreadypletely submitted to her now. Even if Be has changed into a mage outfit, she could still recognize her. Caroline did not dare to pretend she did not see Be, and so she came over very obediently.

    ¡°Mis...Be, you¡¯re here as well! Did you need anything from me?¡±

    ¡°Caroline, long time no see. You seem to have grown a lot again. From the looks of things I¡¯ll need to find some time so I can get to have a deeper chat with you.¡±

    ¡°Be, it¡¯s still early, better not. What about at night...¡±

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s talk business first. Caroline, we can discuss this again once we arrive at n Ind.¡±

    Frederica Academy is one of the Twelve Academies of the human continent, located in the port city of Freka, southeast of the Aldridge Empire. They were considered one of the local academies. Their academy was more adept at sea navigation and maritimemerce, but not so much magic. In terms of strength, Frederica is ranked at the bottom of the Twelve Academies, and so half of them havee this time as spectators.

    From Caroline, Be was able to learn important information. Most of the fishing viges outside of Oldrango City have been attacked by the Oceanic Race; now only a few of them could provide ships. The Aldridge Empire has long silenced this piece of news, but Caroline knew more about the situation due to her participation in maritime trade.

    After a brief exchange of information with Caroline, Be brought the girls to the easternmost fishing vige of Robin. Due to Be¡¯s identity as a Grand Duke, the soldiers stationed at the gates of Oldrango City did not dare to stop her and could only let them go. Right now, Oldrango City has actually implemented a gating policy that restricts general students from leaving the city. President Caroline knew the terror of Be¡¯s ability, so she did not need to remind her to be careful.

    When Be and the girls arrived at Robin Vige, she realized that this is no fishing vige, this was simply a battlefield. You could see the red of mes from a good distance away. The entirety of Robin Vige had been set on fire with dense smoke clouds all over the ce. Charred remains could be seen all over the ruins of the vige. The deaths were tragic. The hands of many of the dead were facing up, pointing straight at the sky, as if to express their dismay at their sudden death.

    Be remembered to ask the guards at the city before setting off to see what was up with the smoke outside the city. During that time, the soldiers said with serious faces that it was smoke from the cooking endeavors happening at the viges. But isn¡¯t that smoke a bit too big? It could practically cover up the entirety of the sky over in that direction.

    The fleet that attacked Robin Vige was stopped on the waters nearby. They were raining down magic cannonballs at Robin Vige. The scale of this fleet was no worse than the Be¡¯s Demon King Coalition during the war on the Beastman continent. They were deep sea warships painted ck and outfitted with dozens of magic-guided cannons.

    The ones fighting with the Oceanic Race are a small division of the Aldridge Empire¡¯s eighteenth legion from the eastern garrison of the Aldridge Empire stationed at Robin Vige, as well as mercenary troops recruited from the Mercenary Union and the private armies of the small and medium noble families near Oldrango City who came to offer support. The troops totalled around a hundred thousand men. The invading Oceanic Race numbered only about several tens of thousands, but relying on their superior equipment, they were actually able to defeat thebined army of over a hundred thousand men without leaving them any chance to fight back.

    The high-ranking mages of the Aldridge Empire have all been moved to n Ind so there were no high-ranking mages here. Other than holding up defensive barriers against the Oceanic Race¡¯s cannons, they were unable to make any effective attacks against the fleet far away at sea. Their magic control was not effective enough for them to shoot any projectiles to such a far location. The Empire¡¯s navy did not have cannons either, so faced with the Oceanic Race¡¯s fleet equipped with magic-guiding cannons, they didn¡¯t dare toe seek death.

    ¡°Hm? The deep sea fleet¡¯s ship doesn¡¯t look too bad? Jackpot. We were just worrying about whether we¡¯d find a warship, so Kriss, let¡¯s go and seize those ships!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Be. We¡¯ll take your lead.¡±

    Be and the girls took a side path and passed the outer edge of Robin Vige without being seen by the human empire¡¯s coalition soldiers stationed here. Moreover, Ariel and Be¡¯s identities were currently those of the Empire¡¯s princess and grand duke. The Aldridge Empire¡¯s army would not let the powerful people of their own Empiree into harm and will definitely step in to stop Be and the girls from heading to the frontline, so it¡¯s better to avoid them for now.

    On the deck of the Oceanic Race¡¯s allied fleet¡¯s gship, ¡°ck Pearl¡±, Ocean General Sinir wasmanding his men to shell the humans¡¯ positions. They heard that the Nation of Arcana was going to be difficult to deal with, but now it seems those were just rumors. In fact, the human navy did not even have the courage to head to sea to fight them.

    Ocean General Sinir stands more than two meters tall and was wearing ck deep sea armor. He looked more like a warrior of a magic tribe. Behind him was a huge ck greatsword still stained with blood. Who knows which unlucky guy left that behind.

    ¡°These humans are too weak; this isn¡¯t interesting at all. We¡¯ll go straight to Port Casper and st thatter. It doesn¡¯t seem like upying Oldrango is going to be much of a problem either!¡±

    ¡°The General is wise. These humans are simply cowards.¡±

    The warships that were originally moving were suddenly locked in ce. Many of the Oceanic Race soldiers could not steady themselves and fell over on the deck. The entire fleet of a dozen warships at sea was stuck in ce as the surface of the ocean around them waspletely frozen. Most of the magic-guiding cannons were fire types, so they were half paralyzed as seen when the cold breeze blew over. If the human army had been equipped with cannons, then that Oceanic Race¡¯s fleet would only be able to wait for death.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on here? The holy magic mentors of the humans clearly aren¡¯t supposed to be here.¡±

    ¡°Sorry big guy, but I¡¯ll be confiscating this ship.¡±

 Volume 7 Chapter 440: The Sinful History of the Lost Bridges Kingdom was Hidden by the History

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 440: The Sinful History of the Lost Bridges Kingdom was Hidden by the History</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    At the n Ind Region over 1,300 years ago, at the ind nations under the Bridges Kingdom¡¯s control, the Bridges Kingdom¡¯s capital, Ads City. Be walked hand-in-hand with the God of Creation in the city that had long been forgotten by history.

    Be wasn¡¯t sure if this were considered a date with the God of Creation, but based on her spections, the original Creator was simply a madman, though it was not wrong to call him a genius either. The God of Creation that he designed actually had power several times of its master. Even though this was the 25th dimension, the God of Creation¡¯s power was almost close to that of the Creators of the first ten dimensions.

    This naive God of Creation simply did not know anybat skills, yet her energy reserves wereparable to the ninth dimension¡¯s Creator, Creator of Darkness Mystica. The Creator who made her probably thought of this and weakened her intelligence to a set state without any possibility of growth. Unlike some Creators who gave their Gods of Creation growing intelligence to continue to advance mentally and eventually be the sessor to the Creators.

    Gods of Creation withoutbat skills were more useful as energy reserves. When Be held hands with her, she could sense the energy in her body ready to be transmitted to the Creator for their use. If she were a little smarter, then this God of Creation would be perfect.

    However, she really was smart. She had long recognized that Be had the aura of a World Destructor in her, but it wasn¡¯t to the point where she could know that Be¡¯s current surrogate, Princess Felia, was no longer the original one. If that were the case, Be would not be able to trick her. In Be¡¯sprehensive view, she did manage to get something out of their encounter. If she were to work up a good rtionship with the God of Creation over a thousand years ago, it would be easier to get in contact with her after returning to the original timeline.

    The modernity of the Ads City¡¯syout was too obvious. Be even suspected that the transmigrators existed in the Bridges Kingdom. The modern atmosphere of this ce was even worse than that of the Manasvir Empire, which was also secretly controlled by a transmigrator who had been ruling for more than ten thousand years. Empress Manya Fn, who was simrly a transmigrator, still abided by thew of gradual progress when introducing Earth¡¯s culture to this Other World, integrating the two cultures little by little.

    But this Bridges Kingdom was different. Their ruler seemed to be somewhat eager for quick sess. The buildings here were basically all built in the modern architecture styles. Not even a hint of the medieval architecture found in the west could be seen. Even the royal pce had been transformed into the appearance of a luxury vi.

    Be almost thought that she had returned to modern society. Fortunately, the people walking on the streets were still the people of the Other World. Based on the exclusive information that Be had obtained from the third Fate, she got to know that this Bridges Kingdom had emerged more than 2,000 years ago.

    Originally, n Ind was just a gathering for some pirates. Two thousand years ago, the pirates submitted to two characters of unknown origin. In just less than a few hundred years, it had developed into a powerful magic kingdom that had enough power to subvert the entire Human Continent and even the entire Dimensional Other World.

    Be was currently holding hands with the God of Creation. Relying on her support, she was able to gain permission to use part of this dimension¡¯s Creator¡¯s power. In general, a Creator enjoyed many privileges in the world that they had created. For example, the ¡°Gate of Creation¡± could be summoned anywhere in the world. They could scan through any area from an aerial view with the ¡°Eye of Insight.¡± Then, there was the mostmonly used ¡°The Judgement of God,¡± which was a super forbidden magic that sent down a mixed light and lightning attribute strike on any disobedient creations.

    The high-ranking God Race and God Kings could use it as well. Except, they had to gather up some dark clouds before that to frighten the people so they could feel the wrath of God. The Creator was a bit more carefree with it. They could strike down the Judgment of God directly out of thin air without any prior warning whatsoever.

    Be was currently scouting the ce with the ¡°Eye of Insight¡± like a spy satellite, scanning through the entire Bridges Kingdom¡¯s capital city of Ads. As she did so, Be froze. She had discovered many traces of evidence of transmigrator administration in the Bridges Kingdom. The other party wasn¡¯t even trying to cover it up. They had everything out in the open.

    Be scanned multiple military bases near Ads City, where she saw a lot of unbelievable things. The equipment almost made her think that Mechanical Creator Andrea had visited here thousands of years ago and intervened in this dimension.

    One could find all sorts of magic-guided tanks, artillery, even airnes and helicopters powered by Demonic Beasts¡¯ cores in the modern military bases. Other than the recement of the power sources, they were no different from the tanks and aircrafts on Earth. Since the ammo was crafted out of Demonic Cores, the power of its explosion could even exceed that of ordinary missiles.

    After the heavy equipment, there was arge number of guns and light artillery to be found all over. Be¡¯s Sarnia Duchy near the outer region of the Darkness Sacred Region only dared to imitate medieval weapons such as general cannons and flintlock guns, but her ¡°transmigrator peers¡± on this side were even more insane. What AK-47 and M16s, all the guns appearing in the twenty to the twenty-first century could be found here. There were plenty of things like RPGs and Panzerfausts. Even though they were imitations, they were not much different from the originals.

    Be also scanned the modern naval bases around the vicinity of n Ind. All kinds of modern battleships, destroyers, submarines, and even aircraft carriers could be found that were also powered by Demonic Cores. Be was really shaken up when she saw all of this. She only dared to use explosive barrels as bombs, but they were using stuff like modern bombers here.

    Other than not finding Gundams and nuclear weapons, the Bridges Kingdom was simply no different from a modern nation as a magic kingdom. If one were to remove the Other Worldly g and thought of it as an invasion of Earth¡¯s army into the Other World, then there was nothing peaceful about this situation. Seriously, if one were to add Gundams and nuclear weapons, then that would be overkill.

    The absence of these two things led Be to specte that these were all created by transmigrators and had nothing to do with Mechanical Creator Andrea. The Human Race¡¯s ¡°primitive weapons¡± were simply beneath Andrea, so even if she were going to sponsor a kingdom, she would sponsor Gundams or something like that. She had already grown sick of the meagreness of the Human Race¡¯s technology many years ago.

    The Bridges Kingdom¡¯s title as a Magic Kingdom might imply something else. The magic of this nation was not the same as the other nations. The inhabitants of this Other World had not seen modern weaponry, so the appearance of these metal aircrafts, tanks, and cannons could all have been mistaken as products of alchemy, so it made sense for them to be counted as a magical civilization.

    Be figured that if the Bridges Kingdom did not perish, it would be no problem for them to fight the entire Human Continent. Even if they couldn¡¯t fight all of them, they could still dominate a lot of them. Even if they couldn¡¯t defeat higher-ranking magic civilizations, modern weapons were more than enough to abuse lower-ranking magic civilizations. So, perhaps it was inevitable for the Bridges Kingdom to disappear. This civilization was too far ahead, and it wasn¡¯t even the civilization originally from this Other World.

    But what Be was more curious about is how the Bridges Kingdom ended up dying out if they had such advanced modern weapons so many years ago. Was it really due to the Aldridge Empire sending them that Forbidden Book?

    Be looked at the modern weaponry of this kingdom. There was simply no need for them to study some forbidden magic to increase their own strength. The reason for their demise was just a spection by the Oceanic Race based on the rumors from the Aldridge Empire, which did not exclude the possibility of propaganda.

    But Be discovered that even though the weaponry was modernized, the system was not up to pace with the times as they were still a ve society. The Human Continent took advantage of the favorable situation they gained when they won the victory over ten thousand years ago during the ¡°Final Holy War¡± against the Twelve Demon Kings to abolish the ve system that had been popr for several thousands of years. Now at the very least, nobody dared to sell ves publicly in the Human Continent.

    Only the underground organizations like the Horrorshow Group still dare to sell ves in the ¡°grey¡± market under the banner of selling foreign ves. It was noteworthy that when the Imperial Union announced the abolition of very, it was limited only to the Human Race. The Imperial Union had deliberately avoided mentioning anything regarding foreign races. Many veteran ve traders and merchants would just put on beast ears on human ves to be sold as foreign race ves, exploiting the loopholes of the ve trade till this day.

    This Bridges Kingdom, from more than a thousand years ago, was more direct than them. Like those military bases, they had no qualms about disying their dark very system. After all, the original inhabitants of the Bridges Kingdom were pirates anyway, so they weren¡¯t opposed to very at all. The pirate bloodline also affected their descendants, thus allowing the very system to continue all the while.

    Walking through the streets with the God of Creation, Be could see ves being used as livestock everywhere. There were all sorts of ves to be sold here as they even dared to disy ves here. They did not discriminate against male or female ves, but there were more male than female ves on the streets. They were used to pull wagons and all sorts of hardbor.

    The soldiers of the Bridges Kingdom operated more like an army under the control of a warlord. They were all holding leather whips and supervising the work of the ves, abusing them arbitrarily even at the slightest dissatisfaction. Most of the ves working at the construction sites were Beastmen as they were strong and could do more heavy work.

    As for female ves, there were plenty here as well. They were the mainmodity of the trade. It seemed as if Ads City had already be a transit city forrge scale ve trading. Every day, arge number of merchant ships arrived here, ready for all kinds of ill trades.

    The cargo holds and decks of the merchant ships were lined with cages that held the various special war trophies and the ves of all races brought back by the Bridges expedition forces. Besides that, there was also plundered gold and treasures. The ves on the ship were all stripped naked and put into special cages, escorted back here without the slightest hint of privacy to be sold asmodities.

    Beforeing in contact with the Human Continent, the Bridges Kingdom was already a dangerous kingdom. They relied on modern weaponry to exterminate the nearby civilizations on the other inds. Whether they were established by humans or not, they would exterminate all of them indiscriminately. After destroying them, they would grab the citizens, whether they were the nobles ormoners, bringing them back along with all their gold and treasure.

    In addition to exterminating other maritime civilizations, the Bridges Kingdom also sent expeditionary forces to the Beastman Continent and the Elven Continent to plunder their wealth and search for valuable foreign ves, which was already a clear act of aggression. From certain aspects, it seemed the demise of the Bridges Kingdom might have been the will of God.

    Ads City was simply a sin city with a modern skin pped onto it. The Bridges Kingdom was a fake Other World nation that was, in fact, a dark dictatorship. However, Be would notment on this as the transmigrators who created all this must have their own ideas about it. Be was also unsure if she might have gone further if she were put in their position.

    Be and the God of Creation walked through the ve market along the street and headed up to the King¡¯s manor at the center. Be was d that the oneing with her was thepletely ignorant God of Creation. If it were one of her girl friends, then the extremely erotic images of the ve market might be too much for even the erotic loli Noesha. Perhaps only Subus Queen Aisha might be able to handle it.

    There were ves of all races being sold in the market. The elven and fairy beauties that would be considered scarce resources in the Human Continent over a thousand yearster could be seen everywhere, as well as many beauties of the Oceanic Race. Other than the higher races such as the Dragon, God, and Demonic Races, most foreign ves could be bought here.

    No matter what race the ves were, they were all stripped naked after they were brought to this ve market, and their hands and feet were bound by ck heavy metal chains behind their backs, and they were made to sit with their legs spread apart. There were also ck metal cors worn around their necks, which had a thick iron chain attached to them as if they were tethered animals.

    The ve girls¡¯ eyes were covered with ck blindfolds as their mouths were also tightly gagged with ck cloth. They were unable to make any noises of protest and could only await their unknown fate.

    Bells were tied to the two sensitive points on the chests of the female ves. If they were to move, the bells would make a sound, making it impossible for them to even run. To prevent the foreign beauties from escaping with spells, they were force-fed special potions every once in a while to seal and reduce their mana and strength.

    If the ve girls were virgins, then they were forced to wear metal ¡°chastity pants¡± simr to the Western medieval ones found on Earth to distinguish them. After all, ¡°first-hand goods¡± would be priced lower. The taste of this ind¡¯s ve market was also unique. They believed that first-hand goods were inexperienced and not as valuable as those who already had plenty of experience and could better service their masters.

    So, the empresses and consorts were priced higher than the princesses and young mistresses. Sometimes, it was possible for the prices to go up several times more. As for the keys, those were in the hands of the ve traders and vers. If someone came to buy the ves, they would only be handed over to the buyer after a sessful transaction.

    Be and the God of Creation were now under the concealment of ¡°Perception Barrier¡± magic, so other people couldn¡¯t see them. They were now more like tourists or observers, quietly taking in everything that was happening here. Be found that the overseas ve market from more than a thousand years ago functioned very differently from the ve market in the maind over a thousand yearster.

    Here, the best-selling ves were the Beastman ves and male ves who could do hard work. These would all be snapped up before they were dragged to the markets, as they were all booked when they were still being transported on ships. The ves being sold on the market were all female.

    The Bridges Kingdom¡¯s taste was also a mystery. Since the pirates discriminated against foreign races, it led them to believe that sexual rtionships with foreign race beauties were practically no different from bestiality. So, the well sought-after foreign ves such as the elves and the fairies were all unwanted even at the prices of vegetable scraps. They were already at the point where they were going for the ¡°Buy one, get one free one,¡± or even ¡°Buy one free, two free¡± deals and yet still remained unsold.

    The good-selling female ves here were the human ves, especially royal and noble beauties captured from conquered ind kingdoms. Whether they were princesses, empresses, or consorts, they could all be sold here at high prices. More philosophical rtions were not spread to this ind kingdom. The handsome male elven ves that would be simply priceless a thousand yearster were not even worth bringing back and were directly killed in the invasion wars.

    Had it not been for her inability to interfere with the past, Be would long have been unable to suppress the dark emotions in her heart and would have gone on a foreign beauty buying spree. Even if they were not resold, collecting them was nice too. Several ¡°top grade¡± female elves with face value far above Half-Elf Princess Kliveny, and the sisters Dark Elf Princess Camille and Milia were only sold for a few dozen copper coins. And, they were even running a ¡°Buy one, get one free¡± promotion.

    The God of Creation who was holding Be¡¯s hand at the side had inadvertently be the ¡°guardian¡± maintaining Be¡¯sst shred of modesty. Be was able to calm her impulses again after looking at her. There was not the slightest bit of reaction from the God of Creation after seeing this dark and erotic scene. She was calm as a robot. Only while speaking to Be would there be slight changes in the tone of her voice.

    The closer they got to the royal pce, the more Be could feel the hints of soul resonance trying to ry some sort of important information to her. She had only encountered this same feeling with the Grudgest time. Could it be? The transmigrator in the pce was her Grudge buddy, who hadn¡¯t turned yet from a thousand years ago?

    When they were about to reach the entrance, Be saw the Aldridge Empire¡¯s envoys who came to visit. It was likely that the envoys were aware of the hardcore very system in the Bridges Kingdom, so to avoid any ill reactions, the Aldridge Empire dispatched a group of envoys who were all men and not a single woman.

    The ambassador at the head held a well-sealed wooden box that contained the Forbidden Book that would bring the Bridges Kingdom to ruin. Based on the normal course of history, the chief ambassador with the box would ¡°identally¡± leave the box behind while visiting King Bridges and deliberately let the King pick it up.

 Volume 7 Chapter 433: Voyage to Alan Island and Sudden Attack by a Group of Deep Sea Demonic Beasts

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 433: Voyage to n Ind and Sudden Attack by a Group of Deep Sea Demonic Beasts</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The Human Continent¡¯s Twelve Academies are distributed based on the empires. Of the five great empires, each of them housed two or more of the Twelve Academies. Some of the empires housed three of the Twelve Academies. Other than Be¡¯s Olsylvia Academy and the next door Alessandra Academy for Foreign Races that belonged to mix profession academies that taught everything, the other ten academies were specialized academies that only taught a few professions.

    The branching of academies were as follows: in the central Manasvir Empire, there were Olsylvia Academy and Alessandra Academy, Augustus Academy, and Antote Academy. In the Eastern Nation of Arcana, the Aldridge Empire, there were Frederica Academy , Listabel Academy, and Dimiost Academy. Since all three beautiful student union presidents of these magic-rted schools have basically all been ¡°pushed down¡± by Be, they are automatically considered ¡°allied academies¡± with Be.

    In the northern Nation of the Knight, the Gabriel Empire, were Ophelias Academy and Ogleria Academy. Since the chief presidents of both academies, ¡°Scarlet Knight¡± Elise and ¡°Styx Knight¡± Stacey, have already been ¡°ridden¡± by Be before, they also count as Be¡¯s ¡°allied academies¡±.

    In the southern Nation of the Sword, the Octavia Empire, there were Kerv Academy and Elitechra Academy. Among them, the vice-president of Kerv Academy¡¯s student union, Swordsman Emily, is the young mistress of Nonder Duchy, which is right next to one of Be¡¯s territories, Sarnia Duchy. During Be¡¯s expedition to the Beastman Continent, she had once saved her from imprisonment by the beastmen, after which the two of them developed a secret rtionship. So, Be has already sessfully ¡°infiltrated¡± Kerv Academy. As for when their student union president was going to ¡°get it¡±, it was only a matter of time.

    In the northern Assassins¡¯ Nation, the Kristoff Empire, there were Alexis Academy and Sainsbury Academy. Of them, the executives of the Alexis Academy¡¯s student union, Assassin President Dinah and Vice President Ivy, as well as a range of high-ranking assassins, were also saved from the hands of beastmen by Be during the crusade. After that, ¡°many things¡± happened between Be and them, and so this assassin academy became one of Be¡¯s ¡°allied academies¡± as well.

    In total, six of the Twelve Academies were considered Be¡¯s allies. Not counting Kerv Academy, which she had infiltrated, it was only Sainsbury Academy, Augustus Academy, and Elitechra Academy, these three academies Be had yet toy a hand on. Besides that, the only academy capable of posing a threat to Be¡¯s Olsylvia Academy¡¯s supreme position is Alessandra Academy for Foreign Races.

    The Twelve Academy Tournament had yet to begin but there was already a clear division of camps. During the voyage, academies with allies, whether it be open allies or secret ones, will subconsciously keep their ships closer together to show the ¡°special friendship¡± between the academies.

    The six academies whose student union presidents have close rtionships with Be followed closely behind the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s ship like an entourage, making clear their recognition of Olsylvia Academy as the leader. As for the three academies which Be had yet to get her hands on, their wooden ships were sailing at an off center position, with Elitechra Academy¡¯s ship at the lead while Kerv Academy followed them.

    The Kerv Academy had already been partially infiltrated by Be. She had the intention to nt ¡°spies¡± in the camp of those three academies, which is one of Be¡¯s well-practiced tactics. Sooner orter, Be will make these academies ¡°surrender¡± as well.

    The fleet was split into three camps, thest one being Alessandra Academy for Foreign Races. They were considered neutral and took neither side. The only ship sailing with them is the one for Antote Academy, who is not a participant of the Twelve Academy Tournament. Art schools like these tend not to take sides.

    Be stood on Olsylvia¡¯s deck, enjoying the beauty of the sea with Princess Kriss. While admiring the beautiful scenery, she was calcting in her mind how she was going to control the rest of the members of the Twelve Academies. Other than Alessandra Academy, which would be slightly more difficult, the other human academies were not too hard. First, she can deal with the student union president, then proceed with the ¡°lily mission¡± from the top down. Be was quite confident with this move. After all, there had been six sessful precedents.

    Kriss was unsurprised at the sudden evil looks on Be¡¯s face that would sh past from time to time. She was already used to it. She should be the one Be was most thankful for. As Be¡¯s current ¡°no.1 girlfriend¡±, she had no objections to Be¡¯s harem n. Instead, she took a rather tacit but supportive attitude. Credit had to be given to her that Be¡¯s harem n could go smoothly.

    ¡°Be, are you thinking of something bad again? Even though the student union presidents of those academies are pretty girls, they¡¯re quite conservative as far as I¡¯m aware. You aren¡¯t thinking of leading them astray, are you?¡±

    ¡°Kriss, conservative doesn¡¯t mean they can¡¯t like girls. You see, isn¡¯t our academy¡¯s Disciplinary Committee Chief Natasha the conservative type as well? But in the end she still became...one of our girl friends.¡±

    ¡°Well, you better keep an eye out, Be. You know of the information Marite Master ine gave us, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. The Saviors are indeed quite troublesome, but you never know. They might just be able to help us.¡±

    Before setting sail, Marite Master ine had already set up spider puppets used for scouting on each ship. Based on the information passed to her from those spider puppets, other than Alessandra Academy, many system-type Saviors are mixed into the members of the Twelve Academies. There were also many hidden Saviors mixed into Be¡¯s Olsylvia Academy; she just pretended not to know about them. She only needed to log into her Savior F-1444 ount to be informed of how many system-type Saviors there are on the academy ships.

    n Ind was already just a step away. As a resort ind, arge number of tourism and entertainment facilities have been built on the ind. Other than the students of the Twelve Academies, there were also many tourists who came for their summer holidays. Even though there were beaches here, they weren¡¯t very big and were not suitable for holdingrge-scale beach entertainment activities.

    ording to the map Be seized from the Oceanic Race, she found that the real ind suitable for these events was not n Ind, but a coral ind nearby the ¡°Phantom Ind¡± called Violet. Violet Ind had a huge beach with special silver sand that also gave the ind the nickname of ¡°Silver Moon Ind¡±.

    During the reign of Bridges Kingdom, Violet Ind was a leisure resort used by the royal family of the Bridges Kingdom. After their demise, however, many demonic beasts from the ocean have e ashore¡± since there were no longer traces of human activity, upying the ind that originally belonged to the Human Race. Violet Ind was now also controlled by Sea Demonic Beasts. If they were to retake the ind, then the Sea Demonic Beasts upying the ind must first be dealt with.

    Based on the information they got from the high-ranking Oceanic General Sinir, there were three regional Demonic Beast leaders that controlled the area: the SS-ranked Cyclop Crab Turtle King, S-ranked Turtle Bird King, and the SSS-ranked Deep Sea Dragon Snake King Zangwill. The strongest of these is the Deep Sea Dragon Snake King Zangwill, once worshipped as the Guardian Holy Beast of the Bridges Kingdom. After the demise of the kingdom, Deep Sea Dragon Snake King Zangwill continues to control the kingdom¡¯s ritual temples to this day.

    A sacrifice takes ce each month for Deep Sea Dragon Snake King Zangwill. The Oceanic Race did not record the sacrifices, but the super Sea Demonic Beast there had never left. Without a sacrifice, Deep Sea Dragon Snake King Zangwill would have left long ago. Be didn¡¯t understand, why did the Deep Sea Demonic Beast not leave if there is no sacrifice? Unless, could it be that someone has been constantly sacrificing to that scary Sea Demonic Beast?

    ¡°It¡¯s just a sea snake, it¡¯s a bit of an exaggeration to call itself a dragon. Kriss, I¡¯ve decided to pick that as our beach holiday spot.¡±

    ¡°Is that so, Be? But, that seems quite troublesome! It seems like someone isn¡¯t very weing to us on that ind.¡±

    ¡°Which blind bastard dares to stop me from docking? Let me see...Oh, what a big fish!¡±

    In the waters directly ahead of the fleet was a gigantic shadow. The Oceanic Race really does like stirring up trouble. Currently, the magic-guided cannons on the ships have already been dismantled when she was reassembling the ships, so they had no efficient attacks they could use towards the Demonic Beings that suddenly appeared.

    There were two kinds of Deep Sea Demonic Beasts swimming towards the fleet. There was the S-rank Sea Demonic Beast with a huge body that looks like a ck whale, the Deep Sea Killer Whale. There was also the A-rank Sea Demonic Beast that resembled the great white shark, Deep Sea White Shark. The Sea Demonic Beasts had the terrain advantage here, and they are much more dangerous than thended demonic beasts at the same rank.

    As for their weaknesses, they were just as obvious. As long as you throw them ontond, you don¡¯t even have to do anything. Most fish-type Sea Demonic Beasts will die just like normal fish once they leave the water. Sea Demonic Beasts have great requirements in terms of environments. Once they leave the water, their battle ability will plummet.

    There are also some Sky Demonic Beasts that canpletely abuse most fish-type Sea Demonic Beasts. Most of them are their natural enemies. For example, the C-rankrge Sky Demonic Beast, the White Beak Sea Eagle can hunt A-rank Deep Sea White Sharks easily just by grabbing them with their ws and lifting them to the sky. The Deep Sea White Shark won¡¯t even have the chance to move. Once it¡¯s caught to the sky, it can only wait to be harassed by Sky Demonic Beasts.

    In ancient times, when the S-rank Sky Demonic Beasts Hercules Pterodactyls roamed the inds, even the strongest Sea Demonic Beast, the SSS+ rank Palmer Mosasaurus and Samuel Plesiosaurus dared not venture to the ocean surface. It would be instant death if they tried that during the day. The Hercules Pterodactyl flocks will definitely get them.

    Now, since people wanted to hunt Sky Demonic Beasts to nurture them into mounts, resulting in the reduced numbers of Sky Demonic Beasts, the number of Sky Demonic Beasts living at the ind became even less. That was why the Sea Devil Beasts ran rampant. This way, it seems that it was totally the humans¡¯ fault that they were attacked by Sea Demonic Beasts. Other than the Twelve Academies fleet, the ships following right behind them were all turning back, trying to flee back to the Oldrango City¡¯s port to take refuge.

    Be leaned on the railingpletely peacefully. For the current Be, an S-rank Demonic Beast is nothing. She had even killed a mutated S-rank Holy Beast, so why would she be afraid of a Deep Sea Demonic Beast that isn¡¯t even at the level of a Holy Beast? All the girls of Olsylvia Academy were gathered on the gship, ¡°Olsylvia¡±. There was no need for any special guidance from Be; the girls will leave the stronger members with long-range attack upations to stay behind on the deck to battle under the guidance of the student union while the rest hid in the cabins for refuge.

    The six other ships of the Twelve Academies that were following Be¡¯s gship took the same response.They all left strong people on the deck to prepare for battle. The girls who can¡¯t go on the battlefield all hid in the cabins below deck for refuge. The Deep Sea Demonic Beasts were swimming over towards the Twelve Academies¡¯ fleet with the A-rank Deep Sea White Sharks as the vanguard and the S-Rank Deep Sea Killer Whales as the rear guard.

    Be could see something wrong with the situation instantly. Someone seems to bemanding the Deep Sea Demonic Beasts in the background and dividing them up. They don¡¯t look like the usual unorganized Sea Demonic Beasts that would just swarm around their enemies mindlessly. With thepleteck of intelligence of Deep Sea White Sharks and Deep Sea Killer Whales, there was no way they couldplete such difficult operations. Someone had to bemanding the Deep Sea Demonic Beasts in the dark.

    But for Be, any strategy is useless in front of absolute strength. Dragging Kriss with her, she took to the skies, assisted by Mage Ariel¡¯s flight magic. There was no need for her to worry about the safety of their ship. Not counting the others, Be¡¯s ships had four Demon Kings: Blood Demon King Eleanor, Sky Demon King Dolores, Dark Night Demon King Aggy, and Ocean Demon King Victoria. They were hidden in a secret area of the ship and anyone who dared to stir trouble in this ship would pay a heavy price.

    After confirming the distance with the fleet, Be changed directly into her ck knight¡¯s armor and jumped down. Be descended from the sky and stomped towards the nearest Deep Sea Killer Whale, which had just popped up,pletely not expecting Be to fall from the sky. During Be¡¯s descent, she held a very long ck bone spear that was stretched beneath her feet. The moment shended, that first thing to touch the Deep Sea Killer Whales was the bone spear.

    ¡°A damn fish like you wants to stop me from docking? You¡¯re overestimating your power. Go back to the ocean and sleep!¡±

    The bone spear in Be¡¯s hand pierced straight through the blowhole at the back of the killer whale. Simr to the ones back on the whales¡¯ backs on Earth, that was their weakest point, so it was not too much to call it their Achilles¡¯ heel. When met with Be¡¯s ¡°fatal blow¡±, it let out a wail and quickly sank deep into the ocean.

    The blood of the Deep Sea Killer Whale attracted the Deep Sea White Sharks swimming nearby. They were sensitive to the smell of blood just like the sharks on Earth. The Deep Sea White Sharksing for the taste of Killer Whale blood had no idea that this was one of Be¡¯s ¡°traps¡±. When the sharks grew close, a ripple of dark blue lightning flickered in Be¡¯s hand. This is the lightning energy that Be obtained from Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman through their contract.

    Be was not afraid of thunder due to her contract with the Thunder Dragon, but the Deep Sea Demonic Beasts were not as lucky. Thanks to the conductive effect of the water, Bepleted a super ¡°other world edition¡± electrofishing operation. She injected her thunder magic directly into the ocean. Under the attack of the thunder magic, the Deep Sea White Sharks who grouped over were all wiped out in one go.

    A great number of A-rank Deep Sea White Sharks died in the waters by electrocution just like the fishes in ponds who die by electrofishing. One by one their white bellies floated to the surface of the water. The Deep Sea White Sharks in the distance were deterred by Be¡¯s attack and did not daree over to throw themselves to their deaths. With a gentle leap, Be stood on top of the belly of a floating Deep Sea White Shark, confronting the group of Deep Sea White Sharks alone.

    Kriss did not stay idle either. Like a certain ¡°Street Lamp King¡± with his ¡°King¡¯s Treasure¡±, she thrust the tens of thousands of swords in her space like projections from the sky at those Deep Sea Killer Whales. Each of the swords had its own sword soul, so Kriss could control them at will to attack and return. Her killing power towards the Deep Sea Demonic Beasts was no less than Be¡¯s.

    The blowholes on many of the Deep Sea Killer Whales were pierced through by Kriss¡¯s magical swords. After letting out miserable cries, they sank just like felled warships. One by one they sank into the ocean as their blood stained the ocean red.

    Mage Ariel is also a long-range attacker, and she was responsible for attacking smaller targets. Ball after ball of lightning shot out from her hands, striking the Deep Sea White Sharks like bullets. These Deep Sea White Sharks fared no better than the Deep Sea Killer Whales. If their heads weren¡¯t blown away by the lightning balls, then their bodies would be blown into several pieces.

    The situation took a sharp turn. It had turned from an ambush by the Deep Sea Demonic Beasts to their abuse at the hands of humans. In this one-sided battle, the Deep Sea Demonic Beasts that could usually destroy naval or trade fleets easily, these S-rank and A-rank mixed Deep Sea Demonic Beasts, were ¡°thrown to the ground¡± by Be and her girls, beating them until they had no chance to even fight back.

    Be had not seen the mastermind controlling these Deep Sea Demonic Beasts up till now. She must have missed them somewhere. So, while continuing her ¡°happy electrofishing¡± game, Be searched for traces of the one behind the Deep Sea Demonic Beasts¡¯ attacks. At this moment in time, the contact crystal she brought with her rang. Taking it out for a look, it was Vice President Emily of the Kerv Academy¡¯s student union.

    ¡°Emily, what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Be...Quicklye over for backup! Our...Our ship is being attacked by an octopus!¡±

 Volume 7 Chapter 434: The Grand Defeat Of The Sea Demonic Beasts And Saving The Kerklav Academy

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 434: The Grand Defeat Of The Sea Demonic Beasts And Saving The Kerv Academy</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The Aldridge Empire¡¯s waterfront holiday destination, Oldrango City¡¯s coastline, along the path towards n Ind. Thebined fleet of the Twelve Human Academies had just caught sight of n Ind before they were surrounded and attacked by the Deep Sea Demonic Beasts.

    The Deep Sea Demonic Being typically roamed the depths of the ocean. It was clear that the only reason why they woulde up to the shallower parts of the ocean was because they had been instructed to do so. Be, Kriss, and the Mage Ariel teamed up and took advantage of the water type demonic beings¡¯ fatal weakness and bombarded them with lighting type magic. This was extremely effective and easily caused some serious damage to the group of S and A-grade Deep Sea Demonic Beasts. The Deep Sea Killer Whales and the Deep Sea White Sharks immediately scattered and escaped.

    The entire region was painted red with the blood of those deep sea demonic beasts. Although the Deep Sea Killer Whale and the Deep Sea White Shark had flesh that was absolutely delicious, Be was not interested in collecting their corpses as food ingredients. Those two deep sea demonic beings had a bad reputation for attacking Human ships and hunting Humans. Be was not so hardcore that she could take a bite of their flesh.

    The deep sea demonic beasts¡¯ demonic core had marine attributes. Once the demonic cores were hit by the lightning type magic, it would bepletely destroyed. Because of this, the Deep Sea White Shark¡¯s demonic core was rendered useless. On the other hand, there was still a possibility of collecting some of the Deep Sea Killer Whale¡¯s demonic cores. However, they had sunk into the depths of the sea, making it extremely troublesome to attempt to salvage them. Be decided to leave them be for now.

    Regardless, Be had made a misstep. These deep sea demonic beings were simply cannon fodder. Even though they were graded A or S, they could onlyunch physical attacks and would not cause much damage at all.

    The opponent¡¯s true trump card was actually the Overlord Squid, which was technically a giant squid. However, the version that existed in the Other World was muchrger than its counterparts on Earth.

    The Overlord Squids were rated SS+. The various Sea Demonic Beasts were rated ording to the depth of where they lived. Generally, there were the Shallow Sea Demonic Beasts, Deep Sea Demonic Beasts, and Seafloor Demonic Beasts ¨C with the third being the most dangerous. Under normal circumstances, the Overlord Squids would never appear in such shallow waters. They were mostly active on the seabed where they would fight and hunt the SS+ Grade Deep Blue Giant Whale, which was simr to the Blue Whales back on Earth.

    The Overlord Squid was one of the rare species of Sea Demonic Beasts that could not be suppressed by the Sky Demonic Beasts. In fact, they were able to attack and kill them. Other than their natural nemesis, the Deep Blue Giant Whale, they had no other natural predator except for the Grade SS+ Sky Demonic Beast, the Sky Swallowing Mica. This was a demonic beast that was shaped like a giant cloud. It would make use of the suction from its massive mouth to suck any nearby demonic beast into it.

    While Be and the others were taking out the Deep Sea Killer Whale and the Deep Sea White Shark, the mastermind behind their attack had already sentrge numbers of Overlord Squids to go around Be¡¯s fleet and attack the other ships within the United Fleet. As the Ocean Demon King Victoria was onboard one of the main ships, the Seafloor Demonic Beasts were terrified of her aura and did not dare to cause any trouble in her proximity.

    Even if the Ocean Demon King Victoria did not do anything, Be¡¯s ships were filled with entities that had powers of epic proportions. If the demonic beasts were to attack, they would basically be seeking their deaths. The Overlord Squids were not any more intelligent than the Deep Sea Killer Whale and Deep Sea White Shark from earlier on. However, as they had experience attacking ships, the Overlord Squids could instinctively tell that Be¡¯s ships were dangerous and decided to go around them to attack the other ships within the United Fleet.

    For the same reasons, the smaller fleet that consisted of ships from Antote Academy and Alessandra Academy was left unscathed as well. There were many hidden experts on those ships. This meant that the Overlord Squids¡¯ target were the four battleships from the Twelve Academies that were not part of Be¡¯s group, as well as the ships belonging to academies that were not part of the Twelve.

    The merchant ships that were carrying the boys from the Twelve Academies were attacked by the Overlord Squids. However, there were many mainstream Saviors within the various Human academies, and it was the perfect opportunity for them to feign weakness. With the Saviors helping them out in secret, the boys¡¯ ship did not face too much danger.

    The one who sought help from Be was one of her best friends, the Aquamarine Swordsman Emily, who was the Vice President of Kerv Academy¡¯s Student Union. The Overlord Squid that was attacking her ship did not seem right at all. In fact, it appeared to be different from the others. The other Overlord Squids had physical tentacles that were visible. Somehow, this particr Overlord Squid was the product of some mutation and had colorless, transparent tentacles instead.

    This was Be¡¯s first encounter with such a strange Overlord Squid. As its tentacles were virtual and transparent, it could easily pass through the wooden nks. This meant that the mutated Overlord Squid could attack those inside the ships without destroying them at all. Be could not help but feel impressed by how the Overlord Squid could attack an entire ship of students through the nks.

    There was some value to saving Kerv Academy. The Student Union President of that Swordsman academy was Princess Kliveny, also known as the ¡°Moonlight Swordsman¡±. Before Kriss was possessed by the interdimensional traveler, Princess Kliveny used to be the most beautiful swordsman within the Gabriel Empire. In fact, she was even more gorgeous than her ¡°younger sister-inw¡±, Princess Khalifa.

    As Princess Kliveny was already engaged, she rarely showed her face in public and was not as well known as Princess Khalifa and Princess Kriss. In terms of seniority, Princess Kliveny was Princess Kriss¡¯ older sister. This meant that it would not be a problem if Be called her older sister when she and Kriss actually got engaged.

    However, based on Be¡¯s personality, she had already pushed Princess Khalifa, her ¡°younger sister-inw¡±. How could she give up the opportunity to do the same to the oldest princess, Kliveny? She was only a couple of years older. Furthermore, the prince that she was supposed to be engaged to was a fake. The Emperor of the Gabriel Empire had purposely arranged for a fake engagement ceremony to hoodwink the outsiders. Before that, Princess Kliveny was naturally the first in line for the throne.

    In his heart, the Emperor of the Gabriel Empire wished to nominate one of his sons as the heir to the throne. The only reason why he would arrange for a false engagement was to take Princess Kliveny out of the running for the throne. Based on the Gabriel Empire¡¯s royal inheritance rules, single, unmarried princesses were eligible to inherit the throne. The only exception was if the princess was engaged.

    Moreover, Princess Kliveny¡¯s bloodline was the main reason why the Emperor chose to give her up. She was one of the special half Elven within the Human race. However, this was not due to any mistakes made by the Emperor. This was a rare mutation within the Human race which was basically one in a million. Although the half-elven Princess Kliveny was an ethereal beauty and was much more powerful than the other princesses, the Emperor refused to pay her any attention due to her bloodline.

    Initially, Kliveny was enrolled in Olsylvia Academy. However, halfway through, she had no choice but to transfer to the Kerv Academy. Fortunately, after Kriss appeared, the spotlight shifted to that silver haired beautiful swordsman with an unearthly aura. This meant that less people were paying attention to the half-elven Princess Kliveny and she could finally practice in peace.

    In order to stop Princess Kriss from inheriting the throne, the Emperor of the Gabriel Empire did not care that he was creating a false identity simply to maintain the ¡°political facade¡± that Princess Kliveny was already engaged. Be had obtained all this information from a credible source, Princess Khalifa.

    Princess Kliveny was fully aware of the Emperor¡¯s intentions and was not interested in this false political wedding facade. She was fully focused on pursuing the highest mastery level of swordsmanship and would rather spend all her time and energy on practicing her craft than to care about politics.

    To Be, it did not matter if the other girl was engaged or not. As long as the girl had caught her eye and there was a possibility that she could be ¡°bent¡±, Be would stop at nothing to get her hands on that girl. Although she had not seen Princess Kliveny¡¯s true appearance, she was already extremely intrigued by this first princess. Now, she had the perfect opportunity. By providing support, she could finally see the princess¡¯ beauty for herself. Furthermore, she had never met a half-elf before and she was curious if they were any different from regr elves.

    ¡°Kriss, Ariel, the both of you should head back to defend our main ship. I will go provide support for Kerv Academy.¡±

    ¡°Be, please be careful. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard. I have cast some flying magic on you. You should be able to fly anywhere you want for the rest of the night and you will not need to use your own magical powers.¡±

    ¡°Be, are you actually thinking about... my royal Older Sister Kilveny is very conservative and is only interested in furthering her own skills as a Swordsman. Are you nning to guide her towards newer interests?¡±

    Kriss and Ariel did not try to talk Be out of her ns and merely asked her a few questions out of concern before returning to Olsylvia Academy¡¯s main ship. As girls, many of them had an innate psychological fear of things like tentacles. Be was one of the rare few who were immune to it. This meant that they had no choice but to leave the difficult mission of providing reinforcements for Kerv Academy¡¯s main ship to Be.

    Kriss, who knew Be a lot better, had a vague feeling that the reason Be was providing support was mainly because of the First Princess Kilveny of the Swordsman empire. As a half-elf, Princess Kilveny would definitely be one of the top three beauties of the empire. The only reasons why she would not rank above Princess Khalifa was because she did not like to dress up and did not make many public appearances. She was extremely low key, which meant that Princess Kilveny was not as well-known as the other princesses.

    In the end, Kriss did not try to stop Be either. She felt that her royal Older Sister, Princess Kilveny, might be too lonely. She was always practicing her swordsmanship on her own and it might be good for her to interact with some other girls. Subconsciously, Kriss had already begun to feel that it was perfectly reasonable for Be to lead other pretty girls ¡°astray¡±.

    Making use of the flight magic that Ariel had given her, Be flew towards the Kerv Academy¡¯s main ship. Actually, the ships carrying students from the other three academies were being attacked as well. However, they were only being attacked by the regr SS+ Grade Overlord Squids. On the other hand, the Kerv Academy¡¯s ship was being attacked by the transparent Overlord Squid.

    In such a virtual state, it would be extremely difficult to deal with. As Be got nearer, she noticed that the Overlord Squid gave off a familiar cursed aura. There was a possibility that the mutation was rted to the cursednd. Furthermore, it was as though this particr Overlord Squid was using a cheat. No matter what type of attacks were thrown at it, both physical and magical, they werepletely ineffective against it.

    As the girls from the Kerv Academy were all Swordsmen by profession, they were at aplete disadvantage against this mutated Overlord Squid due to its attributes. The only thing that could possibly cause any damage to it was light type magic. When the Overlord Squids noticed that Be was flying over, they quickly abandoned their attempts at attacking those ships as they knew that she had the powers of the Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman. They then swiftly began to make their way to the other fleets further back which had been observing the situation.

    Most of the Overlord Squids knew how dangerous Be was. With just a few bolts of thunder and lightning, they would likely end up just like the Deep Sea White Sharks and Deep Sea Killer Whales, which had been electrocuted to death. The only one that remained was the phantom-like Overlord Squid. Itpletely disregarded Be¡¯s presence and continued to attack the Kerv Academy¡¯s ship.

    On the deck of the ¡°Kerv¡±, Be could see that the beautiful female swordsmen of the Kerv Academy were practically wrapped up in the Overlord Squid¡¯s clear tentacles and their swords had already fallen to the ground. Other than all sorts of precious swords, the deck was covered in shreds of fabric as well.

    Those beautiful female swordsmen had been stripped naked and suspended in the air by the transparent tentacles in various humiliating positions. Their faces were frozen in fear. No matter howposed a beauty was, it was always ufortable to be in such a situation for the first time. Among the sea of ¡°bountiful curves¡±, Be finally spotted Vice-President Emily.

    Just like the other girls, Emily had been stripped naked by the transparent tentacles. Her hands and legs were restrained by individual tentacles and were left spread eagled in the air. Fortunately, the tentacles were not physical and looked transparent. Otherwise, that image would definitely look like a CG image taken right out of an 18+ adult erotic game.

    Out of all the girls on the deck, Emily was the calmest. Previously, Be had bound and restrained her in all sorts of humiliating positions as she bullied her. Therefore, she was quite familiar with how those tentacles worked, which alleviated some of her fears. When she saw Be approach, she finally heaved a sigh of relief. Since Be was here, it would make everything so much easier. In her heart, nothing she could ever encounter would be more terrifying than the Demon King Be.

    Be was a little puzzled. That mutated Overlord Squid waspletely transparent. If it did not have a physical body, how did it manage to strip the girls from the Kerv Academy of all their clothes and position their bodies into humiliating positions? Could it be that all those squid-like sea demonic beasts were the reincarnations of doms on Earth and all these erotic things were self taught?

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re finally here. Can you get me down soon?

    ¡°Emily, based on that expression on your face, it looked as though you were enjoying it. I think you need to remain this way a little longer.¡±

    ¡°Be, don¡¯t be like this. I was wrong. Please get me down.¡±

    Bended on the deck of the Kerv Academy¡¯s ship and moved cautiously towards Vice-President Emily. While she was on alert for those white translucent tentacles, at the same time, Be was also admiring the beautiful figures of the girls from the Kerv Academy. Since she was also female, the ignorant female swordsmen did not realise that she was ogling them. In fact, they looked at Be with gratitude in their eyes.

    When Be was approaching Emily, a few exceptionally bold tentacles finally reached towards Be. She was wearing a ck suit of Knight¡¯s armor. Based on her equipment, the tentacles assumed that Be was just like Emily and the other girls ¨C an easy target.

    Instead of avoiding it, Be swiftly reached out and grabbed hold of one of those tentacles and gave it a strong tug. Normal Humans would never be able to grab on to any of these virtual tentacles and were usually the ones being grabbed by the tentacles. As Be was a hidden Demon King, she was able to hold on to the tentacles with ease. The phantom Overlord Squid was shocked that Be could actually grab its tentacles and froze for a moment.

    That single moment of distraction caused the tides to turn. Be unleashed her powers and injected the powers of one of the Abyss Demonic Kings ¨C Krakent, the Disaster of the Seas. Krakent was also a giant monster with tentacles. Soon enough, many of the Overlord Squid¡¯s tentacles began to mutate. Although they were still transparent, ayer of ck color began to rapidly spread through it like an infection.

    Krakent was currently unleashing its own power and was trying to gain control over the phantom Overlord Squid. Those tentacles which had been tainted ck were indications that it was gaining control over it. The white transparent tentacles, which had a ¡°stronghold¡± over the deck earlier on, were now surrounded by infected ck tentacles which were attacking the remaining white ones.

    Those girls who had been restrained by the white phantom tentacles were now saved. Once the white tentacles were attacked by the ck tentacles, they did not care about their beautiful prey anymore. Be walked over and caught Emily in her arms just as she was falling. Embarrassed, Emily burrowed her face into Be¡¯s chest. After all, she was the Vice-President of the student union. It would be extremely awkward for the other girls to see the bashful expression on her face as she was in another girl¡¯s arms.

    ¡°Be, thank you... your hands... hey, watch your hands. Annoying! Didn¡¯t you have enough thest time?¡±

    ¡°Emily, you¡¯ve be much perkier here. Annoying... it does not exist. In fact, I think I want you to find me even more annoying!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t... There are so many girls around now. Later... when there¡¯s no one else, you can do whatever you want.¡±

    ¡°By the way, Kilveny is inside the captain¡¯s room. Go save her! The other vice-presidents are there too.¡±

    Based on the intelligence that she had gathered, Be found out that Princess Kilveny was currently trapped inside the captain¡¯s room. Right now, the path leading to the captain¡¯s room was being blocked by a thickyer of fog. However, as Be was the one who sponsored these ships, she had already made some personal modifications beforehand.

 Volume 7 Chapter 435: The Dark Confrontation In the Captainâ€™s Room of The Kerklav Academy Warship

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 435: The Dark Confrontation In the Captain¡¯s Room of The Kerv Academy Warship</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    Aldridge Empire¡¯s holiday spot, the coastal area of Oldrango, on route to n Ind. The confrontation between Be¡¯sbined fleet and the Deep Sea Demonic Beasts had reached the climax. The A-ss Deep Sea White Shark and the S-ss Deep Sea Killer Whale had been defeated by Be as they retreated back to the deep sea. Currently, Be was fighting the SS+ ss underwater Warcraft Overlord Squid.

    Be was fighting on Kerv Academy¡¯s ship, relying on one of the summoned Abyss Demonic King, Disaster of the Seas, Krakent. The see-through, mutant Overlord Squid had half of its tentacles caught by Krakent. Like an infection, they were soon dyed ck. These ck tentacles attacked the white ones, as the entire deck had evolved into a melee between tentacles.

    The transparent Overlord Squid was being controlled by someone. If that weren¡¯t the case, Krakent would havepletely controlled it by now. Taking advantage of the tentacle war on the deck, Be went to the captain¡¯s room. ording to the rescued Vice President of the Student Union, Miss Emily, all the senior members of the student union were held there.

    Vice President Emily was temporarily in charge of operations on the deck while President Kliveny organized a meeting in the captain¡¯s room. On the day before Emily¡¯s defeat, she couldn¡¯t reach Kliveny for support. Thus, she had no choice but to contact Be for help.

    As Be carried Vice President Emily, she pulled out bathing towels from her storage ring and handed them to the girls on the deck. Except for Emily, the other Kerv Academy girls were grateful for the bathing towels that they used to wrap their naked bodies. The white tentacles had previously removed all their clothing. Be¡¯s timely response with the towels helped them avoid embarrassment.

    Emily knew that Be had clothes in her storage ring. In her wicked interest, she gave the girls bathing towels instead. Be certainly didn¡¯t want the girls to put on their clothes so quickly. Even if she knew, Emily couldn¡¯t stop Be. She had already surrendered to Be. Under Be¡¯s gaze, Emily obediently put on the transparent white bathing towel.

    ¡°Be, can¡¯t you... can¡¯t you give us some clothes?¡±

    ¡°No, Emily. If you keep talking, I won¡¯t even give you a bath towel.¡±

    ¡°I give up, Be. Quickly save our student president!¡±

    ¡°You little vixen,e to my room tonight, then I¡¯ll discuss studies with you.¡±

    Be gently squeezed Emily¡¯s pink cheeks as she headed to the cabin below the deck to rescue others. Emily could only protest with a look of helplessness. To avoid Be¡¯s trick of pinching her other sensitive spots, Emily chose to protest silently.

    The aisle of the cabin was enveloped with a strange fog. Be wasn¡¯t sure if the fog was poisonous, but it certainly blurred her vision. She could also sense the power of an evil curse within the fog. Although Be was immune to curses, if she directly entered, she would expose her position. ording to the information obtained from Krakent, the source controlling the transparent Overlord Squid seemed to be hidden under the deck.

    These wooden boats were remodeled and sponsored by Be, who left secret doors during the rebuilding. The exit of the secret door was set in the captain¡¯s room. Those secret doors that were originally left in preparation for sneaking an attack on the presidents of the Twelve Academies had now be Be¡¯s shortcut to rescue them. She found a hidden corner, which she used tounch a short-distance teleportation array to teleport herself to the captain¡¯s room.

    Be had designated the bathroom in the captain¡¯s room as the exit of the secret door. To avoid encountering someone as soon as she appeared, Be deliberately designed a secretpartment on the ceiling of the bathroom when refitting the ship. It was no surprise when Be appeared in this dark ce this time.

    As soon as Be appeared, she realized that someone was using the bathroom as the water vapor had escaped through the hidden observation port of the secretpartment. Wasn¡¯t Princess Kliveny in danger? How could she have the time for a bath? While being confused, Be secretly leaned into the observation port to observe the situation in the bathroom.

    In this spacious bathroom were several beautiful girls being held captive. They were the vice presidents of Kerv Academy¡¯s Student Union. ording to Emily, there were eight vice presidents aside from her. They were collectively known as the ¡°Nine Swords of the Academy.¡± Hence, the eight beautiful swordsmen imprisoned on the bathroom wall must be the vice presidents.

    These beautiful Student Union Vice Presidents had lost the chivalrous demeanor that a noble swordsman possessed. They had been stripped off of all their clothes and imprisoned. Their arms and legs were held apart, wrists and ankles pinned to the wall by strange ck nails.

    These frightening nails were called Soul Binding Nails. Legend had it that they were taboo artifacts used to seal certain heinous demons. How much hatred would one have to possess to use this on humans! These swordsmen had painful expressions on their beautiful, enchanting faces. The Soul Binding Nail was inserted into their joints so they couldn¡¯t move. If they moved, their limbs would be paralyzed entirely.

    Every girl had a ck cloth strip on their eyes. Aside from this blindfold, their mouths were covered with ck masks to prevent them from speaking. It seemed that Be had been a stepte. The Nine Swords of the Kerv Academy had beenpletely ravished before she arrived.

    Be noticed the Kerv Academy¡¯s Student Union President, Princess Kliveny of the Gabriel Empire. Kliveny had long blond hair and sharp ears simr to elves. Thebination of the elves¡¯ natural beauty and a royal princess¡¯s elegant temperament made her rather extraordinary.

    Kliveny had rare heterochromatic eyes. Her left eye was a bluemon to the Human Race, while the right was emerald green, symbolizing the elves¡¯ natural spirit. She was one of the few heterochromatic beauties in this Other World who wasn¡¯t a Demon God or Evil God from the World Destructors Camp. As soon as Be caught sight of those beautiful eyes, she knew what to do. It was best for Kliveny to stay by her side.

    Kliveny was defeated. Like the Student Union¡¯s vice presidents, she was stripped of all her equipment and imprisoned in the bathroom. Be used this opportunity to appreciate Kliveny¡¯s entire body. Her beautiful figure was no surprise ¨C the slender figure often found in elven girls. Her fair skin exuded a charming luster under the illumination of light. The most seductive part was her breasts, which were much softer than most elves. Be had never seen such voluptuous curves on another elven girl except for the dark elves.

    Fortunately, Kliveny was a half-elf. If she were born in the Elven Race, she might be regarded as a ¡°heresy¡± and ostracized by the other elven girls. Kliveny wasn¡¯t blindfolded or fitted with other props except for the ring that was forcing her mouth open. Imprisoned within the walls of the bathroom, Kliveny was made to pose with her arms and legs wide open. At the joints of her hands and feet were the Soul Binding Nails.

    Perhaps due to Kliveny¡¯s strength, on top of the Soul Binding Nail, her fingers, toes, thighs, waist and neck were fixed to the wall with special metal rings. At this point, Princess Kliveny¡¯s elegance had faded. She was sweating like a pig. The Soul Binding Nail did great harm to humans. Once used, a person would bepletely crippled if not removed within a day. Even a God couldn¡¯t do anything about that.

    However, Kliveny¡¯s eyes still shone with resistance, which Be appreciated very much. Of course, she would like to see Kliveny look at her with obedient and submissive eyes. But after seeing Princess Kliveny¡¯s present situation, Be was unavoidably annoyed. The princess was considered her own rtive, especially since she had a good rtionship with Kriss, Kliveny¡¯s sister. Daring to do this to Princess Kliveny was going against her.

    As Be considered how to dismember the culprit, she saw the person¡¯s true face as that idea instantly faded. Be¡¯s anger suddenly turned into doubt and curiosity. She hadn¡¯t expected the person behind the scenes to also be a girl, which was rather interesting.

    In front of Princess Kliveny stood the mastermind behind the Deep Sea Demonic Beasts¡¯ attack on the joint fleet. Be knew she was the mastermind after taking a nce at the white Conch of Doom hanging around her waist. ording to legend, the Conch of Doom could summon all sorts of Deep Sea Demonic Beasts. If a blood sacrifice were made from living beings, there was a high probability of summoning the souls and corpses of all those who died in the deep sea.

    The behind-the-scenes mastermind was also a very beautiful girl. Next to Kliveny, her beauty was almostparable to the half-elf princess. This beautiful girl wasn¡¯t human. To be precise, she was once human. Her long silver hair and pale, bloodless skin raised suspicions about her identity.

    Be quietly scanned the bathroom with a magical detection array known as Dark Surveince,monly used by Demon Kings to detect stealth assassins. She found that the beautiful girl didn¡¯t have a heartbeat, which proved that she might not be one of the living, but an Undead, who used some secret method to remain in this world.

    Judging by the style of the gray robe she wore, Be thought she resembled other necromancers. The girl¡¯s pupil was pure white and seemed to be able to see through others¡¯ hearts. There was not a trace of blood on her lips, which made Be wonder if she had any blood at all.

    As she interrogated Princess Kliveny, the girl grabbed thetter¡¯s left breast with one hand and a sharp Soul Binding Nail with the other. Be realized she was ying a game of torture. Out of her professional ethics as a ¡°teacher,¡± Be decided to observe and learn how she trained others before deciding to intervene.

    ¡°You won¡¯t submit to me? Kliveny, I never imagined that you¡¯d have such firm resolve that even the spiritual magic meant to brainwash is useless on you. If you don¡¯t cooperate with me, I will hand over all your subordinates to ve traders in the continent!¡±

    ¡°I refuse. Although I¡¯m not a knight, I have the dignity of a swordsman. I don¡¯t know what you have experienced, but you shouldn¡¯t stay here any longer.¡±

    ¡°You... you¡¯re so stubborn, you piss me off. Don¡¯t me me if the pain kills you!¡±

    Enraged, the girl held Princess Kliveny¡¯s ¡°pink cherry,¡± as the Soul Binding Nail in her other hand about to sink in. No matter how strong Princess Kliveny was, such a scene was inevitably frightening. Kliveny closed her eyes so the other party couldn¡¯t see the fear within her.

    However, after a while, Princess Kliveny felt no pain. When she opened her eyes, she saw a beautiful blonde girl in a ck knight¡¯s armor in the bathroom. The mastermind left Kliveny to confront the neer. It was so sudden that the thought of how the blonde girl entered the captain¡¯s room slipped Kliveny¡¯s mind.

    Naturally, the neer was Be. When she saw that the mastermind was about to go hardcore, she quickly interrupted the girl¡¯s ¡°criminal¡± moves. Such an erotic project was better left to a professional like Be. Moreover, judging from Be¡¯s rich experience, Princess Kliveny was close to copsing, which was the best time to show up and save the day.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just a passerby. Your methods are too rough. Girls are meant to be loved. This approach is terrible!¡±

    ¡°Are you a bearer of justice? I¡¯ll fulfill your wish then!¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t rush to begin! We can still talk about it.¡±

    The girl held out her palm towards Be. A strange white magic array appeared on that pale, bloodless hand. In that instant, Be seemed to see the ¡®Door to Hell¡¯ open right in front of her. Countless spirits poured out from this door as their horrible, distorted faces descended upon Be as if wishing to chew her up.

    This was a sort of Soul Attack, as the Soul Magic had long been lost. It was said that the Necromancers, Death Wizards, Death Sorcerers, and Death Worshippers had merely learned a little about Soul Magic but its true essence had been lost for many years. Much like Princess An¡¯s Spiritual Warfare, Soul Magic was also taboo.

    In fact, Soul Magic was far more frightening than Spiritual Warfare because practitioners could easily be possessed and killed to gain more powerful souls. Nine out of ten Soul Mages were horrible, while the rest had strange personalities. The Soul Attack that the mastermind unleashed would have confused an ordinary human with its soul-suppressing effects. Kliveny and the others were defeated and captured due to this.

    Be was soon surrounded by a horde of departed spirits. From a distance, a vague figure remained visible, surrounded by rings of grey shadows. Kliveny watched the battle nervously. She hoped Be would emerge victoriously. Her sixth sense told her that this was the only chance for rescue. If Be were defeated, she would be stabbed in the chest too. Her previous show of strength was fake. Kliveny knew better than anyone else that if she were to be really stabbed, she would have to surrender.

    ¡°Hmph, how can you be a bearer of justice with your strength? You might as well be rations for the departed spirits and die here...¡±

    ¡°Beautiful, have you made a mistake? When did I say I¡¯m a bearer of justice? These departed spirits are so hideous!¡±

    ¡°Why is this happening? What the hell are you... Damn it...¡±

    The departed spirits surrounding Be were suddenly blown away by a powerful force. Only God knew what sort of power Be used to disperse the departed spirits. Before the girl could react, Be immediately leaned in, stretched out her right hand, and gently squeezed her chest. At that moment, the girl felt strange energy fluctuations originating from Be¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you a knight? How do you know magic...¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a secret. You¡¯re very impressive yourself. This touch... I¡¯m not a good person, so don¡¯t be nervous!¡±

    Princess Kliveny watched Be stick close to the beautiful girl as she whispered something in her ear. After that, the girl behind the scenes was blown away by a powerful force as she hit the bathroom wall. Despite that, she was still alive as her body soon faded, gradually bing transparent before disappearingpletely.

    Be didn¡¯t go after her as she turned to save Kliveny instead. Having seen through the girl¡¯s secret method, invisibility was useless against her.

 volume 7 Chapter 436: Crisis Lifted for Kerclav Academy and Withholding from Alan Island

    <h4>volume 7 Chapter 436: Crisis Lifted for Kerv Academy and Withholding from n Ind</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    The Aldridge Empire¡¯s seaside resort, near Oldrango City¡¯s port, on the voyage to n Ind. In the rear fleet of the Twelve Academy¡¯s joint fleet, the captain¡¯s room of Kerv Academy¡¯s ship, the fight between Be and the beautiful girl, who was behind the Sea Demonic Beast ambush, was decided in just three moves.

    The soul magic of the beautiful girl was also useless against Be. The move, ¡°Soul Shock¡±, required the caster¡¯s soul to be much stronger than the victim to cause damage. Be¡¯s soul¡¯s strength was at the very least at the level of a Demon God, while the highest strength of the ¡°Soul Shock¡± attack was at most at the level of a Demon king. It had no effect on Be whatsoever.

    Be easily shredded ¡°Soul Shock¡±. After closing in, she used the Demon King¡¯s ultimate move, ¡°Dark Afterimage¡±, sending her opponent flying. The mastermind behind the scenes disappeared, but after a moment, she inexplicably reappeared in the same ce.

    ¡°Ahem, you... What was that attack?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a secret. You think you can run? Not many girls can run from me, you know?¡±

    The beautiful girl¡¯s face twisted terribly. She seemed to be seriously injured. Be¡¯s ¡°Dark Afterimage¡± was an attack focused on dealing internal damage. She had been hit, so there was no way for her to run for a short while. Now, she was pressing one hand on her chest. Apparently, she had been hit in the heart.

    Be came before the beautiful girl and began to suspect that she might be the descendant of some lost civilization. At her chest was a soul ne with a special shape. ording to the information Be had obtained from Ocean General Sinir, it came from a maritime civilization that disappeared a thousand years ago and was the symbol of the Bridges Kingdom¡¯s royal family. It symbolized their never-ending unorthodox faith.

    The Bridges Kingdom died out a thousand years ago due to the influence of the Cursed Land. From the girl¡¯s appearance, she should only be a princess. The queen consorts, empresses, and the like would have unique identity rings on their fingers, and she did not have those.

    The only thing Be could be sure of now was that this beauty wasn¡¯t alive. A normal human would not be able to live this long. For the elves with longer lifespans, casually living a few thousand years or so wasn¡¯t anything unusual. Only when someone was a half-elf, like Princess Kliveny with half the lifespan of elves, would they be able to live more than a thousand years.

    ¡°What are you looking at? I don¡¯t need pity or sympathy. I...¡±

    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m not here to tell you to let go of your hatred and to relearn your humanity. But please, princess, could you remove the curse on the Soul Binding Nail? Oh right, you¡¯re free to do as you please after that. I don¡¯t care.¡±

    ¡°You... What¡¯s wrong with you? As the grand duke of an empire, you actually...¡±

    Be¡¯s words caused thest descendant of the Bridges Kingdom, Princess Brehanna, to freeze. For a moment, she had no idea how to continue the conversation and she stopped halfway through her sentence. She had initially wanted to persuade Be to perform her duties as an imperial grand duke, but then she thought, wasn¡¯t the script a bit wrong? What kind of viin would try to convince a good person to do good things? But... Did Be count as a good person?

    There was a special curse on the Soul Binding Nail, and the best way to remove it was to have the original caster dispel it. When the Soul Binding Nail was used on a live person, one must try their best to remove it within a day. Otherwise, the damage it could cause to a living person was great.

    ¡°I... I refuse. Even if you kill me, I won¡¯t help you remove the curse on the nail.¡±

    ¡°Princess, stop being so willful. Forget it; it¡¯s fine even if I do it myself. It¡¯s just that I was giving you a chance.¡±

    Be searched out several Soul Binding Nails from Princess Brehanna¡¯s body. She seemed to know where the sources of power were on her body and could easily find the energy points. An undead like her would have her cultivation ruined once a Soul Binding Nail was stuck on her energy points.

    ¡°This is your final chance, princess. If you don¡¯t help me, I¡¯ll cripple your cultivation. But don¡¯t worry. If that happens, I¡¯ll take care of you for the rest of my life, and I¡¯ll bring you to enjoy the thriving streets of the Aldridge Empire each and every day.¡±

    ¡°Wait... I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll do it! If I help you, will you let me go?¡±

    ¡°Sure. But you have to tell me your name. Your real name!¡±

    ¡°Can I believe the words of an enemy?¡±

    ¡°Do you have any other choice? There¡¯s not much time left, princess! My hands often slip, so I might identally fall over if I¡¯m not careful!¡±

    After being on a standstill for a while, Brehanna finally conceded. But there was nothing she could do about it; she couldn¡¯t lose her power. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to fulfill her thousand-year wish to restore her kingdom. After lifting the curse on the Soul Binding Nail, Be fulfilled her promise and let Brehanna return for now.

    Of course, Brehanna didn¡¯t pay a small price either. Be managed to get her name and even left with her three sizes. Since Be and Princess Brehanna were talking like best friends whispering to each other, Princess Kliveny, who was watching them from a distance, had no idea what happened between them. She could only watch Be deal with the situation.

    With the defeat of Last Princess Brehanna, the Sea Beasts surrounding the fleet began to disperse, and a crisis was averted. Be did not ask about the Bridges Kingdom even after she let Princess Brehanna go; this made Brehanna feel uneasy. Be had only asked a few questions that had nothing to do with the interests of her empire, such as her name and three sizes. She didn¡¯t even bother to pry for any important information. Brehanna had originally thought up a bunch of ways to weasel her way out of them, but she never got to use them in the end.

    She really couldn¡¯t understand. How did this grand duke get to where she was today? But inparison to those muddle-headed noblemen who were born with silver spoons in their mouths, Be¡¯s strength was clearly not from the same ballpark.

    Be didn¡¯t exin, either. She just wanted Brehanna to remember her as special and to have her gain an interest in her, inching one step towards sess. She had a way of resurrecting Brehanna and turning her back to a living state. With the assistance of the Goddess of Death and the Goddess of Life, resurrecting someone who had been dead for more than a thousand years, which seemed very counterintuitive, would actually be achievable.

    Last Princess Brehanna wasn¡¯t the only descendant of the Bridges Kingdom. There were several other royal families who wanted to stir the pot as well. Instead of rming them, Be temporarily gave up on capturing Brehanna. As for the feud between the Bridges Kingdom and the Aldridge Empire, Be felt that she had no right or obligation to mediate it as a third party.

    After the sea beasts dispersed, the fleet managed to arrive at n Ind without any further hups. Due to this ident, the Aldridge Empire requested for the students not to disembark for the time being. They would have the Empire¡¯s military troops conduct a careful security check around the entirety of n Ind to confirm that there were no problems before they would decide whether to inform the Imperial Union. They would leave the choice of rehosting the Twelve Academy Tournament in a different venue to the union.

    The ban on disembarkation on this day forced most of the students to stay on the ships and wait for the results. After experiencing the terrifying attack, the Kerv Academy¡¯s ship broke away from their small group of three academies not affiliated with the Olsylvia Academy. They became the seventh member to join Be¡¯s Twelve Academies fleet, following Be¡¯s lead very naturally.

    Be was currently using the identity of the Gabriel Empire¡¯s Grand Duke Bellina, as it was more appropriate to use this identity to stay on the Kerv Academy¡¯s ship. The Kerv Academy was a swordsman¡¯s academy, with arge portion of the students there being from the Gabriel Empire.

    In the captain¡¯s cabin, Be was taking care of President Kliveny and the others. After the curse was lifted on the Soul Binding Nails fixed to their bodies, Be carefully removed them. Afterward, she quickly wrapped white gauze around the injuries of the vice president and the others so that they would not bleed out.

    The girls, who were grateful to Be, did not have any suspicions that she had any ulterior motives. Be deliberately bound their hands and feet together under the justifiable reason of bandaging their wounds. These girls had just been hurt by the Soul Binding Nails and had no strength in their limbs at all. They would need a day of rest to recover.

    Without the knowledge of Kerv¡¯s ¡°Nine Swords of the Academy¡±, they had all been bound by the demoness Be. These noble and elegant swordsmandies still had no idea of Be¡¯s ¡°evil intentions¡± and allowed Be to wrap them up before putting them on the bed in Princess Kliveny¡¯s lounge.

    Be waited until everyone arrived before locking the bedroom door and hanging up the ¡°Do Not Disturb¡± sign. Even if they noticed that things weren¡¯t quite right, it was toote for the swordswomen young mistresses to regret it. Be locked them all up in here and began a day of ¡°special care¡±.

    The many erotic events in their special care filled the faces of these beautiful swordswomen with shame, but they were unable to move and say anything. They could only wait likembs for Be¡¯s ¡°ughter¡±.

    Be treated them as her beloved dolls, posing them into various humiliating positions to y with. From time to time, Be would bury her face into their chests and suckle on those beautiful ¡°red cherries¡± as if she were tasting the most delicious fruits in the world.

    Since they were unable to move, they could only leave everything to Be. Whether it be feeding, bathing, massaging, or even the most humiliating part of going to the toilet, it was all under Be¡¯s control. As time went on, even if they felt ashamed, their bodies had already fallen to habit, no longer rejecting Be¡¯s various forms of bullying.

    Be was confident that on this day, she would be able to mold Kerv¡¯s ¡°Nine Swords¡± into cute little ¡°kittens¡± that only behaved well in front of her. Once they fell, Be would be able to have her pick of any of the Kerv Academy¡¯s beautiful swordswomen with their help.

    After watching Be carry in Vice President Emily, who had been outside the whole time, the other vice presidents gave up on struggling and no longer wiggled their bodies to resist Be¡¯s bullying. If even Emily fell under Be¡¯s control, the entire Kerv Academy¡¯s student union body would basically be in her hands.

    The top rung of the Kerv Academy¡¯s student union was made up of the nine vice-presidents nicknamed the ¡°Nine Swords of the Academy¡±, and they were all beautiful girls. This time, Be relied on Last Princess Brehanna¡¯s ¡°unintentional¡± assist to fish them all up in the same.

    The Kerv Swordsman Academy also became the third academy where the student union president and the top rung vice presidents of the student union had fallen under Be¡¯splete ¡°control¡±, after the Frederica Academy and the Alexis Assassin¡¯s Academy.

    Be sat on the bed while holding Princess Kliveny, wrapped in white gauze, and carefully groped her seductive body from behind. Princess Kliveny was blushing and trying her best to suppress her desires so she would not be teased into arousal.

    ¡°Grand Duke Bellina, please stop. This is not good... Please pay attention to your noble image as a grand duke!¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Kliveny, you¡¯re truly so charming that I cannot control myself. It really tastes good here!¡±

    ¡°Where... No, stop kissing... It¡¯s too ticklish! Hurry and stop... Please...¡±

    ¡°Resistance is futile, Big Sister Kliveny. We will be a family in the future, so just Be is fine.¡±

    While rubbing Kliveny¡¯s plump chest, Be would asionally pinch the bright red ¡°cherries¡± in front, teasing them. On the other hand, she would move her hand across Kliveny¡¯s smooth navel and reach down to explore her sensitive garden. Under this top-down teasing, Kliveny was almost begging for mercy.

    All these years, Princess Kliveny had been focused on her swordy and was unbothered by the ways of the world. She would never have expected that there would be so many erotic ways for a girl to bully another girl. In front of a ¡°lily veteran¡± like Be, a ¡°newbie¡± like her without any experience could only be tormented by others.

    Be had yed with many elven girls in the past. Based on her experience, the most sensitive part of an elven beauty was their pointed ears. Kliveny was a half-elf, so her sensitive part should also be her ears, just like the elves.

    At that thought, Be moved her face over, pressing her body against Princess Kliveny¡¯s smooth back and taking in her sensitive ears into her mouth for a nibble. The way Be was doing this looked like she was biting them, but in fact, she was licking her ears, no doubt about it.

    Kliveny¡¯s body shivered as if she had been electrocuted by that lick. Even her little mouth that was originally closed could not stay shut. Be took this opportunity to further her ¡°attack¡±, prying open Kliveny¡¯s lips with her tongue and bringing them to a french kiss.

    Kliveny¡¯s blue-green heterochromia eyes shone with a dazzling luster. Her first kiss had been snatched away by a girl just like that. Kliveny had heard in the past that Be and Kriss seemed to share a special rtionship beyond ordinary friendship. During that time, she naively believed that the two girls had a merely normal rtionship. But now, it seemed that Be was truly too ¡°dangerous¡±. It wasn¡¯t just Kriss; she even dared to set her eyes on her.

    ¡°Be, what are you trying to do? I... I¡¯m a girl! You...¡±

    ¡°I just want a half-elf big sister. So what if you¡¯re a girl? It¡¯s fine as long as there¡¯s love!¡±

    For a moment, Kliveny could not refute her. Even though she knew that Be was just twisting her words around, she couldn¡¯t really find a way to reject her theory. If the debate went on, she might even have to agree with Be¡¯s point of view. In order to keep thest shred of her sanity, Kliveny chose to remain silent and to fight for time to calm herself down.

    Unfortunately, Be never offered anyone time to rest and think. She secretly activated the magical teleportation array she had set up in advance in the captain¡¯s cabin and a naked girl was teleported over. After seeing the beauty¡¯s appearance, Kliveny¡¯sst shred of psychological defense copsed.

    ¡°Khalifa, why did youe... Wait, what are you getting so closer for? Stop it!¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Vinny, it was Big Sister Be who asked me toe bully you. me her if you have to! Now, don¡¯t mind if I do!¡±

    Princess Khalifa of the Gabriel Empire, who had already been tormented to the point of addiction by Be, also known as Kriss¡¯s little sister and was something akin to Be¡¯s ¡°sister-inw¡±, very naturally pressed against Kliveny¡¯s body under Be¡¯s instigation, kissing her sister¡¯s pretty face.

    Only now was Kliveny finally unable to hold back her lust. Even though she knew that Khalifa was her little sister, the sense of taboo made it hard for Kliveny to hold herself back. She soon sunk into this special exchange between sisters.

    If Kriss was here too, this scene would have been perfect. Unfortunately, Be had not officially pushed Kriss down yet, so this beautiful fantasy would have to be saved forter.

    The other members of the ¡°Nine Swords¡± on the bed, the vice presidents of Kerv Academy¡¯s student union, also put down their mental burdens when they saw that even their president, Princess Kliveny, had fallen. Be had the two sisters, Kliveny and Khalifa, enjoy their sweet time while she went off with a naughty grin on her face to savor the other vice presidents.

    The other Kerv Academy students would never be able to dream that their respected ¡°Nine Swords of the Academy¡±, as well as their student union president Princess Kliveny, would be pinned down under someone and bullied into such unimaginable arousal. This fantastic scene that was hot enough to cause nosebleeds was one that only Be had the right to enjoy.

    The security check at n Ind ended the next morning. Be had gotten off Kerv Academy¡¯s ship early in the day and returned to her own academy¡¯s ship. The Kerv Academy¡¯s student union president, Princess Kliveny, bowed slightly with a red face as she followed Be¡¯s side. She looked just like a new bride stepping into her ¡°husband¡¯s¡± family home for the first time.

    ¡°Big Sister Kliveny, are you still unwell anywhere? Why don¡¯t I pick you up tonight instead?¡±

    ¡°Be, isn¡¯t it because you spent all day bullying me? I don¡¯t care about anything else, but you have to take responsibility for me to the end!¡±

 Volume 7 Chapter 437: Mystery of Alan Islandâ€™s Facade and the Beginning of a Terrible Night

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 437: Mystery of n Ind¡¯s Facade and the Beginning of a Terrible Night</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    Near the Aldridge Empire¡¯s seaside resort city Aldrango, at the ce that came to be known as the holynd of summer tourism by the Human Race, n Ind. After confirming that there were no Demonic Beasts on the ind, the ships carrying the students from the Human Race¡¯s Twelve Academies finally docked. ording to the schedule, the students¡¯ first stop was the temporary residence at Ota Town.

    Ota Town was a resort town on top of n Ind. The ducal manor in the center of the town belonged to Duke Wagner. Duke Wagner was the only non-magic profession noble in the Aldridge Empire with the title of Grand Duke. The reason for receiving this title was not recorded, but it was a hereditary position for Duke Wagner andsted for many years.

    Be was not very interested in Grand Duke Wagner. She also nned to use the legitimate reason for being on her ¡°periods¡± to skip the Grand Duke¡¯s weing party at his manor, slipping away casually. Right now, Be was currently wandering around n Ind. The Twelve Academies exchange tournament would only begin in three days, as the tournament was different this time. It wasn¡¯t a full sparringpetition. Some of the events were more like a sports event.

    ¡°Be, is it really fine for you to sneak out like that? You¡¯re now the actual leader of the Rose Society, so there are a lot of eyes on you!¡±

    ¡°Eleanor, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m a student union president. It won¡¯t matter if I don¡¯t go. Moreover, it¡¯s a girl¡¯s special right to take a break during their periods. The weing party or whatever, Chief President Angelina and the others will deal with it.¡±

    ¡°Be, something feels off about this ind. The resentment here is very strong.¡±

    It was a rarebination that Be was hanging out with today. Sky Demon King Dolores, Blood Demon King Eleanor, Dark Night Demon King Aggy, and Ocean Demon King Victoria were there too. Five Demon Kings of both the old and the new factions of Demon Kings were walking on n Ind casually. If this were in the past, this would definitely be impossible. Be¡¯s strongest battle forces were left at the shore in the fleet just in case.

    Under Be¡¯s secret instigations, the girls from eight of the Twelve Academies with the Olsylvia Academy in the lead did not head to Ota Town. Instead, they stayed back at the fleet under the pretense of wanting to experience camping in the wilds. For some unknown reason, the Alessandra Academy for the Foreign Races and the Antote Academy chose to stick with Be and did not get off the ship. Instead, they chose to stay on their ships for now.

    Not long into their walk, Sky Demon King Dolores could sense that something was wrong. The location they were walking around right now was the beach of n Ind. Everyone around here was a Demon King, so there was nothing they had to hide. Ocean Demon King Victoria casually chose a position on the beach and pressed a hand on top of the sand. In a burst of blue light, the sand granules gradually moved away, revealing a crimson red coral buried underneath the sands.

    ¡°This is... Crimson Coral. That¡¯s not right... n Ind should purely be a rock ind.¡±

    ¡°Be, this ce isn¡¯t the real n Ind. It¡¯s a coral ind in camouge. Maybe this is that legendary Phantom Ind!¡±

    Blood Demon King Eleanor quickly pushed out a lot of useful spections, including the problem of n Ind¡¯s authenticity. Be carefully examined the Crimson Coral. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t arrange to let the girls from her academy and their allies get off their ships. There was really something wrong with this ind. Just as she intended to explore further, a pair of patrolling guards spotted them.

    ¡°Who¡¯s there? No loitering around the beach. Get out of there!¡±

    A dozen patrolling guards came over and surrounded Be and the others. Before leaving, each of them changed into ck cloaks, and they did, in fact, look like suspicious characters. Be did not make any sound for now. She had to admire the courage of these soldiers. They were only around a dozen, yet they dared to surround five Demon Kings. This really was worth admiring.

    But Be keeping quiet did not mean that the Demon Kings by her side would do the same. One of them stepped forward to respond in Be¡¯s ce soon after. It was Blood Demon King Eleanor who understood the humans better. She was the most knowledgeable about the Human Race among all the Demon Kings present. None of the others knew as much as she did, so Eleanor was the best choice toe forward.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t any no-entry signs set up around the beach, so why are you driving us away? You¡¯re not trying to hide some sort of scandalous secret here, are you?¡±

    ¡°You talk too much, woman. It¡¯s not good to spout nonsense, you know? I... I...¡±

    ¡°You what? Speak louder. I can¡¯t hear you!¡±

    The patrolling guard did not show any pity for the fairer sex at all. When he saw that Eleanor was speaking too much, he thrust his spear straight over. Before Eleanor could move, Sky Demon King Dolores on the other side could not hold herself back any longer. She took the first move of shing in front of Eleanor and grabbing the guard¡¯s weapon. If not for the fact that Be had yet to take a stand, she would have exterminated this group of guards who didn¡¯t know any better. No matter when, if one were to provoke a Demon King by pointing a weapon at them, then you¡¯d have to pay a heavy price.

    When the other guards saw this situation, they wielded their weapons and prepared for a fight. With both sides rearing for a battle, a strange white fog suddenly emerged at the originally quiet beaches. From a distance away, Be could hear strange cries from within the fog. There seemed to be shadowy figures shuffling around in the beach fog, approaching them.

    ¡°Quickly run! Those things areing again!¡±

    ¡°Seriously? They¡¯reing out now? Quick, let¡¯s go...¡±

    The guards, who were taking an aggressive stand, were now so frightened by the sea fog that they didn¡¯t even care about their equipment anymore. They all abandoned their armor and fled towards the ind. Be and the rest stood where they were. They didn¡¯t want to be the first Demon Kings to do something asughable as getting scared by a bunch of spirits and running away. As Demon Kings, they just stood there without moving. Those souls won¡¯t dare to do anything to them.

    The way things were developing was just as Be thought. After approaching Be and the others, the souls on the sea automatically split up into two directions and left. These souls won¡¯t dare to pounce on a Demon King. If that were to happen, the Demon Kings might even suck up their energy, causing their souls to disperse. Looking at these souls, Be found that they didn¡¯t seem to be in a drowned state. They looked more like the inhabitants of the ind, but she had no idea how they died.

    While the souls were standing clear, Be logged onto the Savior¡¯s contact device to see if she could get any information about n Ind. There were many System-type Saviors who arrived at n Ind. They should have noticed that something was off too. There were so many Saviors. It didn¡¯t matter how bad their eyes were; there should be one or two with good ones.

    F-1118: n Ind is really strange. Why does it say this is Coral Ind? Is my detection system broken? Does it say Coral Ind for you guys too?

    E-1629: It¡¯s the same on my side. I thought it was because of the low level that caused the system to malfunction, but I¡¯m relieved to hear you say that.

    F-1224: Everyone, I found a... strange ind near n Ind. It looks the same as this ce. Anyone wanna group-up to check it out? When I went there alonest time, the system warned me that it was too dangerous and that I¡¯ll need a few people to group with me.

    F-1197: Give up, buddy. I went there with a teamst time, but...

    D-905: Everyone, the mission is to earn points in the Twelve Academies Tournament to raise our visibility this time. Just give up on exploring that ind.

    F-1444 (Be): Seniors, where is that ind you¡¯re talking about?

    D-905: Uh, that ind is normally invisible. Once the fog of the souls appears, follow it and go in the opposite direction of the souls.

    F-1444 (Be): Thanks, Senior.

    There really was something wrong with n Ind. Not only that, but there was also an unknown mysterious ind nearby. Be almost fainted when she inadvertently saw the system mailbox after closing the chat. There were a whole bunch of tasks sent over by the system, clogging up the inbox. When she looked at the mission sender, she didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Those tasks were all sent in by the eighth Fate. Is this Fate seriously so free? Spending all day sending tasks to these system Savior ¡°coolies.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t untilter that Be finally found out that she was the only person who received this treatment. Usually, the System-type Saviors, even the highest-ranking SSS Saviors, would not receive more than twenty tasks per day. Even though Be¡¯s tasks were difficult, she could do as many as a hundred and more per day without breaking a sweat. But, to the unknowledgeable, they would think that there was some unspeakable under-the-table deal happening between her and the Eighth Fate to have this special right.

    The group of patrolling guards who wanted to drive them away could have been good people. Be looked helplessly at the ground not far away. Over there were the corpses of guards who weren¡¯t able to escape in time, as their eyes were all wide open, clearly having died from shock. The souls of the dead at the ocean didn¡¯t date to provoke Be and the others, so they could only vent all their anger on those unlucky patrol guards.

    Be and the girls waited for the sea fog to dissipate before temporarily retreating back to the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s ship. After agreeing with the others on their next departure time, Be began thinking of a n to investigate that mysterious ind. ording to the information she obtained from the Savior Camp, the best time to go was when the sea fog would appear again.

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re back. So, what sort of bad things did you discuss with those Demon King big sisters?¡±

    ¡°Uh, Kriss... would I really need to discuss with them if I really wanted to do something bad? Oh, that¡¯s right. Didn¡¯t you go to that Duke Wagner or whatever¡¯s weing party? Howe you¡¯re back so soon?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it. We nned to go, but halfway there, Senior Puppet Master ine said that she could feel something wrong with Ota Town, so we didn¡¯t go. When we didn¡¯t go, the student union presidents of the academies also turned back with us.¡±

    On the deck, Be saw Kriss and got to know the situation from her. Puppet Master ine of the Renegades had already discovered the strange urrence on n ind, and under her warning, the girls of the Olsylvia Academy withdrew in advance. With them were also the girls from the other academies of the Twelve Academies who had be ¡°allies¡± with the Olsylvia Academy.

    Stars littered the sky that night with a beautiful and bright full moon. The moon was as big as the full moon during the Mid-Autumn Festival tonight. The moonlight sprinkling down on the world was as bright as the sunlight during the day. If one were to think carefully about this phenomenon, they would realize that something was very wrong with this. The moonlight was way too bright. Something funny was definitely going on.

    Inside the captain¡¯s room of the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s ship, Be was currently enjoying herself. She was holding Half-Elf Princess Kliveny and getting sweet with her while two beauties were tumbling around naked on the bed¡¯s snow-white sheets, a sceneparable to the CGs in eroges. Kliveny had already gotten addicted to the feeling of being bullied. She tried to ¡°get on top¡± several times, but sadly, her ns were foiled as Be¡¯s skills were superior.

    The snow-white sheets were covered with strange wet stains, but it was unknown whether it was sweat or perhaps something else. The air was also filled with a strange fragrance, which was probably the scent of lilies. In addition to Princess Kliveny, who was being bullied underneath Be¡¯s body, there were also other beautifuldies inside the room.

    Both the Student Union President Caroline of the Frederica Academy and Student Union President Assassin Dinah of the Alexis Assassin Academy were present as well. Under the pretense of discussing private matters, Be ¡°tricked¡± the two beautiful student union presidents from the Twelve Academies with their ships neighboring her left and right to bring them her captain¡¯s room.

    Both Caroline and Dinah could guess Be¡¯s evil n, but they couldn¡¯t deny the feeling inside them and could only pretend to be tricked and acted inpliance with Be. Once they entered the captain¡¯s room, Be had unsurprisingly pounced on them and removed any obstructions, cing the girls naked on therge bed and began getting intimate with them.

    ¡°Big Sister Kliveny, your half-elf blood doesn¡¯t belong to the Dark Elf Tribe, does it? Your performance in bed really is...¡±

    ¡°Enough from you, Be. My elven half is Nature Elf. Have you ever seen a Dark Elf with bright green elven eyes?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care either way. Whatever type of half-elf you are, you¡¯re all mine.¡±

    After a round of intense french kissing with Be, Princess Kliveny had bepletely limp in bed. She was now in a disoriented state. After Be gave her a kiss on the forehead, she reached over the side to pull the spectating President Dinah and President Caroline over. These two beautiful student union presidents were covering their awe-inspiring plump chests with their hands while sitting in a W position on top of the snow-white bed sheets, awaiting orders.

    With a gentle pull from Be, the two beautiful student union presidents fellpletely into her arms. Dinah was desperately trying to maintain her indifference as the strongest assassin in the Human Assassin¡¯s Union. Even if her face was burning red, she still gritted her teeth to prevent herself from leaking out any strange noises. President Caroline, on the other hand, was much more open. She would let out sweet whimpers as soon as Be kissed her neck.

    ¡°Be, weren¡¯t you... going to discuss private matters with us? Why did you pull us straight to bed?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t we doing just that right now, Dinah? A private affair is still private, right? Alright, it¡¯s time to stop resisting now. Your body is already confessing.¡±

    ¡°Be, you... This is sophistry, how does that make sense... You¡¯re pulling this trick again!¡±

    Be buried her face into Dinah¡¯s soft chest and gently bit the beautiful ¡°red cherries¡± that had perked up. It was also recently that Be discovered that this trick could restrain most beauties. No matter how aloof they were, they won¡¯t be able to keep up the act anymore once you kiss them on this sensitive spot on their chests. Dinah was no exception. She still had a trace of reasoning in her, but that was instantly washed away. She quickly raised her chest so that she could cater to Be¡¯s sucking.

    Be did not neglect Caroline either. She always kept an egalitarian rule in bed and would never mistreat any of her intimate partners. She reached her other hand down to the most sensitive flower garden on Caroline¡¯s body and began a ¡°secret exploration.¡± Caroline¡¯s body almost went limp at the ministrations of Be¡¯s fingers.

    After the two beautiful student union presidents went limp, a crisp knock emerged from the captain¡¯s room door while Be was nning to get her other girl friends in here to top off the night. Be casually wrapped a scarf around her and went to the door just like that to see who hade to disturb her rest. But the visitor was someone that Be did not expect. It was actually Dark Night Demon King Aggy.

    With a coat on the outside, Dark Night Demon King Aggy wore a thin sheer purple nightgown underneath. It was one of the erotic lingeries Be had designed, as Aggy had worn it without wearing anything underneath. Through the moonlight, Be could see the attractive pink shade of the two points in front of Aggy¡¯s chest.

    Appearing before Be in such a get-up in the middle of the night, Be almost thought that Aggy couldn¡¯t help herself and wanted to take the initiative toe seeking her for pleasure. However, Aggy¡¯s serious face caused Be to keep her evil fantasies away from now and instead sought out the reason for Aggy¡¯s night visit.

    ¡°So it¡¯s Aggy! What a rare guest. Are you here to observe and learn from me, or are you here to get some hands-on experience? Either way, you¡¯re very wee here!¡±

    ¡°How gutsy, Be. Victoria is right. You really only care about the other party¡¯s gender, not their identity.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s a Demon King, it¡¯s fine as long as there¡¯s love. I don¡¯t care about the rules or what the world thinks.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? No wonder you couldn¡¯t feel the abnormality that¡¯s happening. Turns out you were doing naughty things with girls in there! Just look at the sky over there!¡±

    Be followed Aggy¡¯s line of sight and discovered a shocking scene. It turned out that a second moon had emerged when there was only a single one just before the night sky. Whether it was the brightness or the size, both moons were identical, ruling out the possibility of a phantom image. In addition to the strange appearance in the night sky, the tourist town of Ota in the distance was covered by ayer of white fog, as the originally brightly lit town had be hard to see.

    The entire ocean surface around n Ind was covered in white sea fog. Linking this with the fact that n Ind was quite likely the legendary Phantom Ind in disguise, a sense of foreboding rose in Be¡¯s heart. Just as the white fog was about to surround the fleet, Time Space Demon Noesha of the Chaos Bringers appeared right outside the captain¡¯s room door.

    ¡°Noesha, why are you here? Do you know what¡¯s up with the fog?¡±

    ¡°I do. Quickly inform all the girls to hide in the ships.¡±

 Volume 7 Chapter 438: Time Traveling to the Bridges Kindgom from a Thousand Years Ago

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 438: Time Traveling to the Bridges Kindgom from a Thousand Years Ago</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal Ed

    At the Aldridge Empire¡¯s seaside resort, holynd Aldrango City¡¯s coasts, the oceans nearby n Ind. Be¡¯s joint fleet was docked at the shore. The white fog that suddenly descended tonight made Be and the others feel strangely nervous. Thinking back to the mist during their previous encounter with the souls on the ocean, Be felt a little worried.

    The fleet on Be¡¯s side was full of girls, and girls tended to have a great psychological shadow on things such as the undead. However, the white fog this time was unrted to the souls. As a Demon King, Be still had quite an urate prediction with souls, and the white fog did not emit any undead aura.

    Time Space Demon Noesha appeared at the captain¡¯s cabin with a gloomy expression, which was far from her usual character as someone who liked teasing beautiful girls. After seeing the defenseless beautiful student union presidents on Be¡¯s bed, Noesha had a rare bout of seriousness. She turned back to Be without staring too long.

    During any other day, Noesha would very likely engage in a ¡°second bullying¡± if she ever caught Kliveny and others in such a state. When she saw how solemn she was, Be also put away her mood for fun. It was possible things had already be so serious that even Noesha of the Chaos Bringers was reacting in such a way.

    Dark Night Demon King Aggy subconsciously obeyed Noesha¡¯s words and headed back into her own room to hide. Out of instinct, she could sense that Noesha, the crimson twin-tails loli who had suddenly appeared in Be¡¯s room, was no simple person. It was better for her not to know certain things.

    ¡°Noesha, do you know what¡¯s wrong with the fog?¡±

    ¡°I do. Big Sister Be, if you don¡¯t want to lose most of the girls in your fleet, then please do as I say. Of course, I don¡¯t wish to lose these lovely big sisters either.¡±

    ¡°Is it that horrible? Will Kriss and the others also...¡±

    ¡°Not to that extent. Kriss, the others, and the Demon King big sister earlier should be fine. Their bodies will definitely be alright, but their souls and memories might not be so.¡±

    Be finally realized the urgency of the situation and began paying attention to Noesha. Her expression gradually turned from seriousness to shock. The origins of the white fog had already surpassed her knowledge.

    As early as when she was still on Earth, Be had heard a lot of urban legends about time traveling. All the strange phenomenons she had been experiencing were the ¡°other world¡± versions of time travel. In fact, the entire n In was embroiled in a huge forbidden time travel zone.

    If there were no other incidents, Be and the fleet were likely to travel back to a certain period in the past. Such arge-scale Time Warp would end up bringing them more than a thousand years back at the very least.

    Time Warp was one of the most forbidden spells that even gods dared not try casually. People who could use such magic were basically crazy lunatics wishing to change the past to alter the future. Practically none could seed. Even Creators would not dare to try such tricks that could possibly screw up the world line.

    The main authority of a Creator was to create and manage the present. To get involved in the past and the future would obviously be overreaching. The situation right now was clear enough: Someone in the vicinity of n Ind hadunched Time Reversal magic.

    Be and the others had really hit the ¡°jackpot¡± this time. They had originally thought ofing to n Ind to y, but they didn¡¯t expect to get into an extra secret tour program, collectively traveling back to the n Ind of over a thousand years ago for free for a special time travel.

    Time traveling might sound cool, but the actual price of it was immense. The cost of the Other World version of time traveling was beyond imagination. After listening to Noesha¡¯s introduction, Bl would rather not transmigrate back in time to enjoy this special experience.

    First of all, most of the girls in the fleet could not leave the warships. Noesha had alreadyunched an emergency teleportation array to summon the Mothers of Creation, who werezing around in the Dark Sacred Lands, to help. With their assistance, they could guarantee that the fleet wouldn¡¯t be separated, avoiding the tragedy of individual ships slipping away and separating into different points in time.

    Based on Noesha¡¯s requests, most of the girls could not disembarkter. It was best if they hid inside the cabins and stayed in. Since they were going back to the past, it was best if they didn¡¯t leave the ship either and converse with the people of the past and so on. This was known as a general taboo for the Human Race. If you intersected too much with the past, the world line would likely change when you returned to the future. Actually, you¡¯d never be able to return to the future anymore.

    Moreover, if you move around a lot in the past, then after transmigrating back, time would be consumed especially fast for them. If you weren¡¯t careful, you might lose much of your life force at once, aging rapidly, and die.

    The bodies of Renegades like Kriss and the others, as well as Sky Demon King Dolores, these super high-level existences, would not be affected by the passage of time. However, their memories would be changed. So, it was best if they did not interact with the people in the past. Otherwise, it was possible they would have gaps in their memories or have strange memories from out of nowhere.

    In Be¡¯s view, this was an even more serious cost. If Kriss and the girls lost their precious memories with her, then she would be losing out a lot. It had been a very long time since anyone used a forbidden spell like Time Warp.

    ording to what Noesha said, even Chaos Bringers and World Destructors would more or less receive a variety of adverse effects from the Time Warp, much less the Saviors. In a worst-case scenario, you might even lose all your memories. Only Creators, the Creator Gods of each dimension, could not be affected by any negative effects from the Time Warp.

    Be was a special case, though. Noesha said that in the entire fleet, Be was the only one who would not be negatively affected by moving around in the past. The other Creators also had to avoid interacting with the people of the past so as to avoid any changes in the word line. They could only be quiet bystanders. However, Be was different. She wouldn¡¯t influence anything even if she talked to them.

    As for why Be had this privileged ability, Noesha declined to answer and said she didn¡¯t know. When Be was just about to nag her, the Mothers of Creation arrived and cut off Be¡¯s conversation. Creator of Light Vianne, Creator of Darkness Mystica, Extradimensional Creator Alfreia, Mechanical Creator Andrea, Magic Creator Bethia, and the others were all present. Each of them carried packages containing various precious objects, seemingly making ample preparations before they came.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you¡¯re here, Be. If it were anyone else, I wouldn¡¯t want to be here for something so troublesome.¡±

    ¡°When this is over, Be, you better treat us. We Creators have kept so many people from being separated in the Time Warp. That in itself is already interfering with the world line.¡±

    For these Dimension Creators who dared toe give their support, Be quickly promised to gift them candies and beautiful clothester. Vianne wasn¡¯t exaggerating. If you were not the Creator of this world, then intervening in the Time Warp in this world itself would be interfering with the world line of another world. This kind of world line rted behavior would require at least three or more Creators to be present, with one of them being proficient in Time Space abilities. Only then would you have any possibility of retreating after intervening.

    Vianne and the others met those criteria, and that was why they dared to join in such a tricky operation. Mechanical Creator Andrea took out special metal chains and tethered all the ships in the fleet together in order to prevent any of the ships from falling into a different time. Extradimensional Creator Alfreia and Time Space Demon Noesha worked together to set up a time-space barrier above the ships to prevent the fleet from being adversely affected by the Time Warp.

    A number of stationary pocket watches and hoursses appeared above Be¡¯s fleet. Under the protection of these strange things, the white fog that originally engulfed Be¡¯s fleet seemed to be hindered by an invisible barrier at the periphery. Since it could not pass through, it could only linger around the perimeter of the fleet. If they really were surrounded by the white fog, the fleet would definitely be split apart.

    ¡°That was close. A tragedy almost happened. Thanks for the hard work, Alfreia. Do you know a way to break the Time Warp? To go back, I mean.¡±

    ¡°This... Be, you¡¯ll have to find the person behind the Time Warp. Most of the time, Time Warps are done in order to change fate.¡±

    ¡°I estimate there are some special reasons behind it that the other party was sessfully able to trigger the Time Warp. Be, it¡¯s up to you to deal with itter. We can only help you keep the fleet from being affected by the Time Warp.¡±

    Under the protection of Dimensional Creators, the fleet was covered by severalyers of defensive barriers. The white fog could only move around the periphery of the barriers and was unable to advance at all. Other than Be, the other Creators and Time Space Demon Noesha had their eyes closed in order to avoid seeing anything during the Time Warp.

    Once the Time Warp urred, the Creators were unable to stop it. However, they could always return alone to the original timeline. This time, it was only to help Be save the girls from each academy that the Mothers of Creation followed along as well.

    The girls of the fleet did as they were told when they received the Rose Society¡¯s emergency notice. All the girls hid inside the cabin and did not leave. In order not to cause excessive panic, Be did not exin the situation to most of the girls. Only the Rose Society¡¯s girls, as well as the student union presidents of the other academies, had the privilege to know the details. The members of the other seven Human Twelve Academies alongside Be, whose beautiful student union presidents had already been intimate with Be, obeyed her words without raising any objection, which made Be feel more at ease.

    Be, as the only witness to the Time Warp, wasn¡¯t that afraid. Probably due to her imagination, Be could subconsciously feel time flowing back slowly. The white fog outside the barrier gave it a vague feeling simr to a trotting horsemp as a variety of light and strange images shed past. Due to the fog, Be couldn¡¯t see the images too clearly. It was such a blurred image that it was hard to determine what era it was outside.

    Once the fog dispersedpletely, Be was presented with azure ocean waters as far as the eye could see. It was currently night time, and only the moon in the sky had changed. There was the extra moon they saw before they warped back in time.

    Be¡¯s fleet was currently sailing along with the ocean waves. However, Be couldn¡¯t tell what time it was. When she saw the Creators and Noesha closing their eyes, Be didn¡¯t feel too good disturbing them. She suddenly thought of logging in with the Savior¡¯s cheat system, but she was instantly shocked.

    The Savior¡¯s system was partially functional in terms of the chatting system and so on. Prop trading with the system wasn¡¯t working. At this point, the system-type Saviors had yet to venture into this dimensional Other world, so it was normal that the exchanging system was not open yet.

    Only, themunication tform that originally had thousands of people was left with just Be alone. The F-1444 number was lit up all alone, as if she was the only person in the group chat.

    Be scrolled up and could easily see the messages of the Saviors that were dated a thousand and three hundred yearster. Like the urban legends on Earth, a scary incident like this was a first for Be. To be able to see chat records from the future, it was a little weird no matter how you thought about it.

    Scarier things were yet to happen. At this moment in time, a Fate surprisingly joined the tform tomunicate with Be. Be took a closer look. The one who entered wasn¡¯t the Eighth Fate who was talking to her before but another Fate. And, from the time of the conversation, the person was talking from a thousand three hundred years in the future.

    No. 3 Fate: F-1444, what is going on on your side? How did you end up... a thousand years ago?

    F-1444 (Be): Lord Fate, please save me! I don¡¯t know what happened either, but I suddenly transmigrated. We were doing fine at n Ind, but this happened after some fog came around.

    No. 3 Fate: F-1444, stay calm. There was an incident at n Ind. We have arge number of Saviors just like you who have all been sucked into the past by the fog.

    F-1444 (Be): Then how do we get back to the original timeline?

    No. 3 Fate: This... I am only able to contact you through time because of my ability. First of all, don¡¯t run around and wait right there. I¡¯ll find a way to get you out. Remember, don¡¯t talk to anyone else in the past world. If you produce too many crossover interferences with the past world, I won¡¯t be able to save you anymore.

    F-1444 (Be): Got it, Fate, sir. You have to find a way to bring me back!

    No. 3 Fate: F-1444, I will try my best. You are the first to enter the timeline who is still able to connect to the Savior system. So far, I haven¡¯t gotten any news from the other Saviors in n Ind.

    F-1444 (Be): Then, I will log off for now. I have to observe the situation around first.

    No. 3 Fate: In that case, please take care of your safety. I will transmit an important information diagram to youter. Also, for the time being, please do not contact any Fates other than me since your timeline is different from ours. The other Fates are all in the same state they were over a thousand years ago, and it may cause some memory confusion.

    After adding the Third Fate as a friend, Be ended their special message exchange with a one-thousand-and-three-hundred-year time difference. The special feeling was just like an ancient person from over a thousand years ago talking to a modern person over the phone. Be memorized the Fate¡¯s warning in her heart. Even though she couldn¡¯t believe it fully, there was no harm in putting it to heart.

    ording to the information sent by the Third Fate, this ce was the n Ind region around a thousand and three hundred years ago. During this timeline, n Ind was still under the rule of the Bridges Kingdom. From the historical records she obtained from the Oceanic Race, the Bridges Kingdom would receive the forbidden book from the Aldridge Empire shortly after. Subsequently, they would be cursed for attempting to open the gates of the Cursed Land, which would ultimately lead to their demise.

    Through aprehensive analysis of the information, Be could just about guess who caused the Time Warp. There was a high probability that it was the descendant of Bridges Kingdom, Last Princess Brehana, they met prior to this. As long as she could go back a thousand years and stop the forbidden book from being transported to the Bridges Kingdom, the kingdom might not necessarily perish, and the trajectory of history would be rewritten.

    Be didn¡¯t quite approve of this behavior of rewriting history. Moreover, it was impossible for her not to intervene. In case history was rewritten, and if the Bridges Kingdom did not fall back then and instead grew further, destroying the Aldridge Empire and taking its ce and bing the new Nation of Arcana in the human continent, then Be would have a lot to lose.

    Based on the trend of history after it was written, Be¡¯s fiefs and titles in the Aldridge Empire, namely Angelos Duchy and her identity as Grand Duke Baize, would all be in vain if the Aldridge Empire were to fall a thousand years prior.

    The more tragic thing was, since the Aldridge Empire would be destroyed a thousand years in the past, then many of Be¡¯s girl friends from the Nation of Arcana, such as the ¡°Eight Chapters¡± from Olsylvia¡¯s magic department, as well as Renegade Princess Ariel, would no longer exist and would be unable to return to the original timeline. Be could not lose even a single one of her girls; that was her bottom line. No matter what, she was going to stop that person from rewriting history.

    The consequences of rewriting history were serious. Even if it was sessful, Last Princess Brehana herself would not be able to return to the original timeline anymore. She was the only princess after the demise of the Bridges Kingdom more than a thousand years ago. If the Bridges Kingdom did not fall, Princess Brehana would be considered dead in the world line a thousand yearster and would not appear. Normal human beings would not be able to live more than a thousand years, after all.

    Normally, when the word line was being interfered with, the Creators of this world would not intervene. However, the mysterious Creator of this dimension world that Be was in had mysteriously disappeared when the Twelve Demon Kings invaded over ten thousand years ago.

    This was only a thousand years ago, so it was impossible to see the Creator in this timeline. Unless time was turned back ten thousand years, they would not appear. However, even without a Creator, Be could feel a consciousness locking onto her. That guy didn¡¯t have any hostility, but instead, it felt like a warm and familiar feeling.

 Volume 7 Chapter 439: Reunited After Wandering Alan Island for Eight Thousand Years

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 439: Reunited After Wandering n Ind for Eight Thousand Years</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    At n Ind over a thousand and three hundred years ago, in the inds under the Bridges Kingdom¡¯s control, Be¡¯s fleet hase to this past world as travelers from the future. It was the first time Be had transmigrated back in time as a group. Fortunately, there were five Mothers of Creation present to help Be protect the fleet so nobody was lost.

    It was currently early the next morning. Be¡¯s fleet was sailing in the oceans more than a millennium ago. Even though it had turned back over a thousand years in time, this other world was not much different now than in the future. As for buildings and whatnot, they were still the same Western medieval style.

    Be could feel someone guiding her forward. Currently, Be was the only one standing on the deck and looking around. The other girls were all hiding in the cabin and did note out so as to not to interact with the world too much. This caused Be who was used to being in thepany of many beautifuldies to feel a little lonely.

    The only ones still moving about outside are the Mothers of Creation and one of the Renegades, Time Space Demon Noesha. However, they still had their eyes shut and were in a meditative state. In order to maintain the time stability of this small area around the fleet, they could only maintain that state. Currently, Be waspletely alone while asionally receiving various messages from the Third Fate in the Savior¡¯s system.

    The messages sent by the Third Fate are mostly encouraging words telling Be not to fret and that there will definitely be a way to return. This Fate probably belonged to the optimistic and warm type. Be was just asking when she was asking her for help. Strictly speaking, the Savior Camp can¡¯t help with this sort of situation at all. The only thing she could do to save her is to forcefully cancel the system-type Savior¡¯s ount so as to kick her out of the Savior Camp, then the Savior will return back to the dimension they came from before they became a Savior.

    The Third Fate did not cancel Be¡¯s ount, because once she does, this Savior will not be eligible to be a Savior again in the future. For many transmigrated Saviors, saving the world is a normal dream filled with positive energy. It was still something that was hard to give up. The Third Fate did not want to end the dreams of other Saviors so easily, and so decided to give Be some time to adapt.

    Right now, Be saw not only the Third Fate whose name was lit up in her friend interface, but also the Eighth Fate who privately friended her before. The Eighth Fate¡¯s name was also lit up on the disy, indicating that she was currently online. Only, Be had previously received a warning from the Third Fate, which made it so she had to fight down the urge with much difficulty to send a message to the Eighth Fate.

    In the Savior¡¯s system over a thousand and three hundred years ago, the Fates did not block the name search system in this Dimensional Other World as the system-type Saviors have not entered this world yet. Since Be was free with nothing to do, she did a search and could see that all twelve of the Fates¡¯ names were lit up, indicating that they were all online.

    Perhaps since Be was already used to seeking death, she subconsciously added them as friends. Unexpectedly, it went through without requiring any authentication. The Twelve Fates of a thousand and three hundred years ago have not blocked the automatic friend-adding function yet. They probably would never have thought that a Savior would be bold enough to add the pany¡¯s major shareholders¡± as friends despite being mere ¡°temp workers¡±.

    Looking at the gender indicator, Be could see that the Twelve Fates were all girls. For Be, this was much more important than any other information. However, after she discovered the Twelve Fates, there was an extra hidden Thirteenth Fate whose name was hidden. When Be added this mysterious hidden figure, she realized that there was a question restriction set up. She had to answer the question, ¡°Who is my most important person?¡±, before she could proceed.

    Right now, Be doesn¡¯t know the name of even a single one of the Fates, so how could she answer that? Out of her trickster nature, she had the impulse to put in the name of her original form, Sacred Demon God Samantha¡¯s full name. Seeing no response from the opposite side, she got off the system.

    Unexpectedly, the other side automatically passed the friend authentication just after Be logged off. Due to the timeline issue, the system on the other side reacted a bit slowly. From then on, Be¡¯s friends list has achieved something none of the system-type Saviors would be able to achieve in all their lives. She had not only all Twelve Fates in her friends list, but also a Thirteenth Fate that is usually disyed as offline.

    The Thirteenth Fate is an unrecorded resistance, and nobody knows if she even is part of the Fates. The other Twelve Fates had more of a deep fear towards her rather than awe. They were simply scared to death. Be had yet to discover what sort of amazing person she had added. After getting off the system, she leaned on the side of the ship and admired the ocean from a thousand years ago all by herself.

    Maritime trade was quite developed more than a thousand years ago. Be even wondered if the current maritime trade had regressed. In the ship route, Be could see many human merchant ships flying the Bridges Kingdom¡¯s g, which is a sea blue hexagram. Many merchant ships, both in size and navigational ability, far surpassed the regr warships of the Human Race from a thousand yearster. Even their sturdiness wasparable.

    However, for some reason, the other merchant ships were unable to see Be¡¯s fleet and just continued on with their voyage. Be¡¯s previous worries were for nothing. She was originally afraid that her fleet would be seen! Perhaps it was due to the special barriers set up by the Mothers of Creation that the others were unable to see Be¡¯s fleet.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so surprised, Be. Other than you, we have kept the timeline of the fleet just a moment before the time it was warped to. People from different timelines are unable to see each other.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Thanks, Vianne. Oh right, there¡¯s been a voice that¡¯s guiding me forward this whole time. Do you know who it is? It feels like I only started hearing that voice after we transmigrated over here.¡±

    ¡°A voice? So it¡¯s her...Be. You¡¯ll find out soon. By the way, you¡¯re the only person who can see them so I won¡¯t be butting in. She will guide you towards what to do next.¡±

    After that, Creator of Light Vianne continued shutting her eyes and resting. Be didn¡¯t feel good waking her up so she just waited for that person to appear. Right now, the fleet waspletely being guided by that mysterious power so Be didn¡¯t have to intervene in anything. Under the guidance of that mysterious power, Be¡¯s fleet avoided the other ships on the route and arrived at n Ind¡¯s port, the Bridges Kingdom¡¯s capital from over a thousand years three hundred years ago.

    n Ind from a thousand and three hundred years ago was as prosperous as any of the super empires in the future human continent. After the fleet docked, Be did not even have time to admire the prosperous harbor before she saw an elegant beauty standing at the dock. The ce where the fleet docked was a bit strange. Not a single pedestrian could be seen all around, as if the beauty was the only one there.

    You could tell at a nce that this beauty was awaiting Be¡¯s arrival. She had gorgeous tinum hair that was fair as her baster skin, with delicate features simr to finely-carved works of art. Her perfectly slender body also looked almost specially designed. Be could visually estimate that she had a golden ratio body. Moreover, this beautiful maiden was also surprisingly well-endowed. This was seriously foul-y. She had such a good body, yet still maintained beautiful curves both front and back.

    The first feeling Be got from this beauty is that she was perfect. You couldn¡¯t reallypare her face value with Kriss and the other Renegades whose faces are beyond ordinary, but her beauty was too mechanical. It felt like this beauty was deliberately designed this way. The beautiful maiden was wearing a snow-white dress that looked a little crude. Perhaps the designer did not have talent in designing clothes.

    When Be stepped off the ship, she paid attention to the reflection on the water. Sure enough, she couldn¡¯t see the beauty¡¯s figure there. This gave rise to a shred of suspicion within Be. She was wondering if this beauty was a phantom. However, that suspicion was quickly dispelled. The beauty carried huge power within herself and gave off an aura simr to the Mothers of Creation Be hade in contact with, and there was a bright glowing rainbow halo behind her.

    The beautiful maiden¡¯s eyes were shut. This made it so Be was unable to see what color her irises were. However, despite closed eyes, Be could feel something simr to a gaze locked onto her body. It was the same feeling of sight she felt on her before. There was no doubt about it, the person Creator of Light Vianne mentioned earlier must be her.

    Right now, with Creator of Light Vianne in the lead, the five Mothers of Creation were meditating with closed eyes; this dispelled Be¡¯s ns of asking them for help. The beautiful maiden had already shed in front of Be. Be almost didn¡¯t notice her. This ability truly was ridiculous. A huge aura of all sorts of attributes pressed down on her, but fortunately, it wasn¡¯t hostile. Otherwise, Be would have fought back out of instinct.

    ¡°Mis...stress. I finally get to see you. Since you¡¯vee, I will not interfere with this ce anymore. Everything will be left up to you to decide.¡±

    ¡°Uh, do we know each other? Why haven¡¯t I seen...Why don¡¯t I remember you! Right, are you a Creator?¡±

    ¡°This...Please don¡¯t scare people like that, okay? Aren¡¯t you still here! I¡¯m not a Creator, I¡¯m a God of Creation.¡±

    Under the God of Creation¡¯s somewhat shy yet pleasant voice, Be finally knew who she was. She is the Dimensional Creator of this dimension. Uponpletion, each Dimensional Other World should have two Creators. One creates the world and the other creates the objects within. The World Creator is the one who creates the world, but oftentimes, the World Creators have too much to work on, thus they will first create a God of Creation and have the God of Creation deal with creating most of the world¡¯s unimportant living creatures.

    There are two sources of Gods of Creation. One is created by World Creators to act as helpers, while the other is automatically generated in the case where there is no World Creator for this dimension. These types of Gods of Creation do not have human shape. They could be anything, from animals, nts, and even trees. The naturally urring Gods of Creation have a chance of gaining consciousness after many years of uninterrupted creation, and then they will advance to be World Creators.

    Those created by the World Creators will inherit the position of the World Creators after they disappear and continue the cycle of the world. To put it simply, Gods of Creation are the ¡°robot¡± versions of the Creators when they are out and about orzing about in order to help manage the dimension. Therefore, Gods of Creation are mostly emotionless and are no different from robots.

    Creator of Light Vianne and the rest are able to run over to Be¡¯s Dark Sacred Lands to have fun and ¡°ck off¡±, and the Fathers of Creation are able to run over to this dimension to stir trouble and not care about their own dimensions all because they have their own Gods of Creation constantly helping these unprofessional Creators who are out dealing with side business.

    Be spected that so many people dying idental deaths were lured into various worlds to be ¡°part-time worker Saviors¡± with the reason of ¡°you are the Chosen One to save the world, this world needs a hero¡± given by the Creators or Savior Camp Fates of other dimensions because this world only had a God of Creation.

    The intelligence of a God of Creation iscking. If you want to destroy things, she will stop you. If you want to steal something (souls), then since she could remake it after it¡¯s stolen, she won¡¯t stop you. Be has no idea if she was lucky or not, but she was actually mistaken as a World Creator by this dimension¡¯s God of Creation. This joke is really going a bit too far. Isn¡¯t she a Demon God of the World Destructors? How did she end up getting acquainted with this world¡¯s God of Creation? If she was found out by the World Destructor Camp, then would she end up getting ¡°dealt with¡± for being a heretic and a traitor?

    Be would like to deny what the God of Creation was saying, but on second thought, the strength of a God of Creation is basically about 90% that of a World Creator to begin with. On the extreme end, they would be at the very same level as the original World Creators. If she denied it, then in case the God of Creation decides to make any strange moves, it might affect the purpose of her trip. So, Be chose to remain silent and agree tacitly as a means of silently acknowledging the God of Creation¡¯s misunderstanding. Anyway, she did not admit or deny it, so she wouldn¡¯t offend either side.

    ¡°Mistress, should I take you to the ce of the incident? This Human Race is constantly thinking of changing the rules. They really are a difficult race to take care of.¡±

    ¡°Uh, do you have a name? Also, stop calling me Mistress. Just call me Be.¡±

    ¡°A name. I have no such thing. Unless I be...My apologies, I have lost myposure. Mis...Be, my current body has just been remodeled not long ago. I haven¡¯t found suitable materials for the eyes yet. I have already been searching for more than eight thousand years but I still haven¡¯t found the right material.¡±

    Gods of Creation do not have genders and will n their sex based on the gender of the World Creator that created them. Be learned through hermunication with the God of Creation that she still appeared to be a boy more than ten thousand years ago. After the World Creator disappeared for a while, she destroyed her body out of instinct and reshaped herself into a new girl¡¯s body afterwards. Currently, she was a real girl without a doubt. She was just short of finding the right material to make her eyes out of.

    Be had to admire the naivety of the Gods of Creation. Wasn¡¯t this a clear sign that the original World Creator had already met with an ident and possibly disappeared? Yet she was acting foolishly, not knowing anything. After the disappearance of the World Creator, she still continued fulfilling her duties, silently maintaining the operation of this Dimensional Other World for more than ten thousand years.

    Such naivety made it hard for Be to just abandon her. Be is lucky that her first encounter with the God of Creation is more than a thousand and three hundred years ago. During this timeline, the eyes of the God of Creation have yet to be done, so she could not see Be¡¯s appearance and could only remember Be¡¯s voice. She was now relying on aura to identify the World Creator. So, how Be had the aura of a World Creator in her was still a mystery.

    The God of Creation¡¯s eyes will finally be done about three hundred yearster, which is a thousand years in the past. If it was that timeline, then Be would not be able to fool the God of Creation so easily. The God of Creation has seen the appearance of the true World Creator of this dimension and that person lookedpletely different from Be. No matter how naive she was, Be would not be able to fool her. Her preconceived impression would make her doubt Be¡¯s identity.

    But things are different now. Be met with the God of Creation a thousand and three hundred years early, so the God of Creation memorized her voice now. Once they return to the normal timeline, then the God of Creation will recognize Be as the World Creator with this memory. The worldline can also affect Gods of Creation and World Creators.

    Be was the only existence within the perception of the World Creator. The fleet was not present because of the barriers set up by Creator of Light Vianne and the Mothers of Creation. Creator of Light Vianne secretly opened her eyes and gave a meaningful nce at where Be left to meet the God of Creation. There was one important thing she did not tell Be. She could only feel the presence of the God of Creation but was unable to see her. The God of Creation of each world is an existence that can only be seen by one being.

    ¡°s, Be. I am sorry. There are some things I really can¡¯t divulge to you. Only the relevant ones can tell you. Must be hard. Even though it¡¯s true, you still have to pretend. What sort of crazy experiment did this dimension¡¯s Creator do more than ten thousand years ago to bring about this situation?¡±

    Naturally, Be did not hear what Creator of Light Vianne said. She was heading towards the capital of the Bridges Kingdom with the God of Creation to investigate the root cause of the situation. With the magical assistance of the God of Creation, Be received a ¡°cognitive impairment¡± buff so that the people on the streets are unable to see Be and her.

    The God of Creation held onto Be¡¯s hand very naturally and the two walked on the streets just like a couple on a date. Be had no time to care about the appropriateness of this behavior now. She had just discovered marks of other transmigrators.

 Volume 7 Chapter 440: The Sinful History of the Lost Bridges Kingdom was Hidden by the History

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 440: The Sinful History of the Lost Bridges Kingdom was Hidden by the History</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    At the n Ind Region over 1,300 years ago, at the ind nations under the Bridges Kingdom¡¯s control, the Bridges Kingdom¡¯s capital, Ads City. Be walked hand-in-hand with the God of Creation in the city that had long been forgotten by history.

    Be wasn¡¯t sure if this were considered a date with the God of Creation, but based on her spections, the original Creator was simply a madman, though it was not wrong to call him a genius either. The God of Creation that he designed actually had power several times of its master. Even though this was the 25th dimension, the God of Creation¡¯s power was almost close to that of the Creators of the first ten dimensions.

    This naive God of Creation simply did not know anybat skills, yet her energy reserves wereparable to the ninth dimension¡¯s Creator, Creator of Darkness Mystica. The Creator who made her probably thought of this and weakened her intelligence to a set state without any possibility of growth. Unlike some Creators who gave their Gods of Creation growing intelligence to continue to advance mentally and eventually be the sessor to the Creators.

    Gods of Creation withoutbat skills were more useful as energy reserves. When Be held hands with her, she could sense the energy in her body ready to be transmitted to the Creator for their use. If she were a little smarter, then this God of Creation would be perfect.

    However, she really was smart. She had long recognized that Be had the aura of a World Destructor in her, but it wasn¡¯t to the point where she could know that Be¡¯s current surrogate, Princess Felia, was no longer the original one. If that were the case, Be would not be able to trick her. In Be¡¯sprehensive view, she did manage to get something out of their encounter. If she were to work up a good rtionship with the God of Creation over a thousand years ago, it would be easier to get in contact with her after returning to the original timeline.

    The modernity of the Ads City¡¯syout was too obvious. Be even suspected that the transmigrators existed in the Bridges Kingdom. The modern atmosphere of this ce was even worse than that of the Manasvir Empire, which was also secretly controlled by a transmigrator who had been ruling for more than ten thousand years. Empress Manya Fn, who was simrly a transmigrator, still abided by thew of gradual progress when introducing Earth¡¯s culture to this Other World, integrating the two cultures little by little.

    But this Bridges Kingdom was different. Their ruler seemed to be somewhat eager for quick sess. The buildings here were basically all built in the modern architecture styles. Not even a hint of the medieval architecture found in the west could be seen. Even the royal pce had been transformed into the appearance of a luxury vi.

    Be almost thought that she had returned to modern society. Fortunately, the people walking on the streets were still the people of the Other World. Based on the exclusive information that Be had obtained from the third Fate, she got to know that this Bridges Kingdom had emerged more than 2,000 years ago.

    Originally, n Ind was just a gathering for some pirates. Two thousand years ago, the pirates submitted to two characters of unknown origin. In just less than a few hundred years, it had developed into a powerful magic kingdom that had enough power to subvert the entire Human Continent and even the entire Dimensional Other World.

    Be was currently holding hands with the God of Creation. Relying on her support, she was able to gain permission to use part of this dimension¡¯s Creator¡¯s power. In general, a Creator enjoyed many privileges in the world that they had created. For example, the ¡°Gate of Creation¡± could be summoned anywhere in the world. They could scan through any area from an aerial view with the ¡°Eye of Insight.¡± Then, there was the mostmonly used ¡°The Judgement of God,¡± which was a super forbidden magic that sent down a mixed light and lightning attribute strike on any disobedient creations.

    The high-ranking God Race and God Kings could use it as well. Except, they had to gather up some dark clouds before that to frighten the people so they could feel the wrath of God. The Creator was a bit more carefree with it. They could strike down the Judgment of God directly out of thin air without any prior warning whatsoever.

    Be was currently scouting the ce with the ¡°Eye of Insight¡± like a spy satellite, scanning through the entire Bridges Kingdom¡¯s capital city of Ads. As she did so, Be froze. She had discovered many traces of evidence of transmigrator administration in the Bridges Kingdom. The other party wasn¡¯t even trying to cover it up. They had everything out in the open.

    Be scanned multiple military bases near Ads City, where she saw a lot of unbelievable things. The equipment almost made her think that Mechanical Creator Andrea had visited here thousands of years ago and intervened in this dimension.

    One could find all sorts of magic-guided tanks, artillery, even airnes and helicopters powered by Demonic Beasts¡¯ cores in the modern military bases. Other than the recement of the power sources, they were no different from the tanks and aircrafts on Earth. Since the ammo was crafted out of Demonic Cores, the power of its explosion could even exceed that of ordinary missiles.

    After the heavy equipment, there was arge number of guns and light artillery to be found all over. Be¡¯s Sarnia Duchy near the outer region of the Darkness Sacred Region only dared to imitate medieval weapons such as general cannons and flintlock guns, but her ¡°transmigrator peers¡± on this side were even more insane. What AK-47 and M16s, all the guns appearing in the twenty to the twenty-first century could be found here. There were plenty of things like RPGs and Panzerfausts. Even though they were imitations, they were not much different from the originals.

    Be also scanned the modern naval bases around the vicinity of n Ind. All kinds of modern battleships, destroyers, submarines, and even aircraft carriers could be found that were also powered by Demonic Cores. Be was really shaken up when she saw all of this. She only dared to use explosive barrels as bombs, but they were using stuff like modern bombers here.

    Other than not finding Gundams and nuclear weapons, the Bridges Kingdom was simply no different from a modern nation as a magic kingdom. If one were to remove the Other Worldly g and thought of it as an invasion of Earth¡¯s army into the Other World, then there was nothing peaceful about this situation. Seriously, if one were to add Gundams and nuclear weapons, then that would be overkill.

    The absence of these two things led Be to specte that these were all created by transmigrators and had nothing to do with Mechanical Creator Andrea. The Human Race¡¯s ¡°primitive weapons¡± were simply beneath Andrea, so even if she were going to sponsor a kingdom, she would sponsor Gundams or something like that. She had already grown sick of the meagreness of the Human Race¡¯s technology many years ago.

    The Bridges Kingdom¡¯s title as a Magic Kingdom might imply something else. The magic of this nation was not the same as the other nations. The inhabitants of this Other World had not seen modern weaponry, so the appearance of these metal aircrafts, tanks, and cannons could all have been mistaken as products of alchemy, so it made sense for them to be counted as a magical civilization.

    Be figured that if the Bridges Kingdom did not perish, it would be no problem for them to fight the entire Human Continent. Even if they couldn¡¯t fight all of them, they could still dominate a lot of them. Even if they couldn¡¯t defeat higher-ranking magic civilizations, modern weapons were more than enough to abuse lower-ranking magic civilizations. So, perhaps it was inevitable for the Bridges Kingdom to disappear. This civilization was too far ahead, and it wasn¡¯t even the civilization originally from this Other World.

    But what Be was more curious about is how the Bridges Kingdom ended up dying out if they had such advanced modern weapons so many years ago. Was it really due to the Aldridge Empire sending them that Forbidden Book?

    Be looked at the modern weaponry of this kingdom. There was simply no need for them to study some forbidden magic to increase their own strength. The reason for their demise was just a spection by the Oceanic Race based on the rumors from the Aldridge Empire, which did not exclude the possibility of propaganda.

    But Be discovered that even though the weaponry was modernized, the system was not up to pace with the times as they were still a ve society. The Human Continent took advantage of the favorable situation they gained when they won the victory over ten thousand years ago during the ¡°Final Holy War¡± against the Twelve Demon Kings to abolish the ve system that had been popr for several thousands of years. Now at the very least, nobody dared to sell ves publicly in the Human Continent.

    Only the underground organizations like the Horrorshow Group still dare to sell ves in the ¡°grey¡± market under the banner of selling foreign ves. It was noteworthy that when the Imperial Union announced the abolition of very, it was limited only to the Human Race. The Imperial Union had deliberately avoided mentioning anything regarding foreign races. Many veteran ve traders and merchants would just put on beast ears on human ves to be sold as foreign race ves, exploiting the loopholes of the ve trade till this day.

    This Bridges Kingdom, from more than a thousand years ago, was more direct than them. Like those military bases, they had no qualms about disying their dark very system. After all, the original inhabitants of the Bridges Kingdom were pirates anyway, so they weren¡¯t opposed to very at all. The pirate bloodline also affected their descendants, thus allowing the very system to continue all the while.

    Walking through the streets with the God of Creation, Be could see ves being used as livestock everywhere. There were all sorts of ves to be sold here as they even dared to disy ves here. They did not discriminate against male or female ves, but there were more male than female ves on the streets. They were used to pull wagons and all sorts of hardbor.

    The soldiers of the Bridges Kingdom operated more like an army under the control of a warlord. They were all holding leather whips and supervising the work of the ves, abusing them arbitrarily even at the slightest dissatisfaction. Most of the ves working at the construction sites were Beastmen as they were strong and could do more heavy work.

    As for female ves, there were plenty here as well. They were the mainmodity of the trade. It seemed as if Ads City had already be a transit city forrge scale ve trading. Every day, arge number of merchant ships arrived here, ready for all kinds of ill trades.

    The cargo holds and decks of the merchant ships were lined with cages that held the various special war trophies and the ves of all races brought back by the Bridges expedition forces. Besides that, there was also plundered gold and treasures. The ves on the ship were all stripped naked and put into special cages, escorted back here without the slightest hint of privacy to be sold asmodities.

    Beforeing in contact with the Human Continent, the Bridges Kingdom was already a dangerous kingdom. They relied on modern weaponry to exterminate the nearby civilizations on the other inds. Whether they were established by humans or not, they would exterminate all of them indiscriminately. After destroying them, they would grab the citizens, whether they were the nobles ormoners, bringing them back along with all their gold and treasure.

    In addition to exterminating other maritime civilizations, the Bridges Kingdom also sent expeditionary forces to the Beastman Continent and the Elven Continent to plunder their wealth and search for valuable foreign ves, which was already a clear act of aggression. From certain aspects, it seemed the demise of the Bridges Kingdom might have been the will of God.

    Ads City was simply a sin city with a modern skin pped onto it. The Bridges Kingdom was a fake Other World nation that was, in fact, a dark dictatorship. However, Be would notment on this as the transmigrators who created all this must have their own ideas about it. Be was also unsure if she might have gone further if she were put in their position.

    Be and the God of Creation walked through the ve market along the street and headed up to the King¡¯s manor at the center. Be was d that the oneing with her was thepletely ignorant God of Creation. If it were one of her girl friends, then the extremely erotic images of the ve market might be too much for even the erotic loli Noesha. Perhaps only Subus Queen Aisha might be able to handle it.

    There were ves of all races being sold in the market. The elven and fairy beauties that would be considered scarce resources in the Human Continent over a thousand yearster could be seen everywhere, as well as many beauties of the Oceanic Race. Other than the higher races such as the Dragon, God, and Demonic Races, most foreign ves could be bought here.

    No matter what race the ves were, they were all stripped naked after they were brought to this ve market, and their hands and feet were bound by ck heavy metal chains behind their backs, and they were made to sit with their legs spread apart. There were also ck metal cors worn around their necks, which had a thick iron chain attached to them as if they were tethered animals.

    The ve girls¡¯ eyes were covered with ck blindfolds as their mouths were also tightly gagged with ck cloth. They were unable to make any noises of protest and could only await their unknown fate.

    Bells were tied to the two sensitive points on the chests of the female ves. If they were to move, the bells would make a sound, making it impossible for them to even run. To prevent the foreign beauties from escaping with spells, they were force-fed special potions every once in a while to seal and reduce their mana and strength.

    If the ve girls were virgins, then they were forced to wear metal ¡°chastity pants¡± simr to the Western medieval ones found on Earth to distinguish them. After all, ¡°first-hand goods¡± would be priced lower. The taste of this ind¡¯s ve market was also unique. They believed that first-hand goods were inexperienced and not as valuable as those who already had plenty of experience and could better service their masters.

    So, the empresses and consorts were priced higher than the princesses and young mistresses. Sometimes, it was possible for the prices to go up several times more. As for the keys, those were in the hands of the ve traders and vers. If someone came to buy the ves, they would only be handed over to the buyer after a sessful transaction.

    Be and the God of Creation were now under the concealment of ¡°Perception Barrier¡± magic, so other people couldn¡¯t see them. They were now more like tourists or observers, quietly taking in everything that was happening here. Be found that the overseas ve market from more than a thousand years ago functioned very differently from the ve market in the maind over a thousand yearster.

    Here, the best-selling ves were the Beastman ves and male ves who could do hard work. These would all be snapped up before they were dragged to the markets, as they were all booked when they were still being transported on ships. The ves being sold on the market were all female.

    The Bridges Kingdom¡¯s taste was also a mystery. Since the pirates discriminated against foreign races, it led them to believe that sexual rtionships with foreign race beauties were practically no different from bestiality. So, the well sought-after foreign ves such as the elves and the fairies were all unwanted even at the prices of vegetable scraps. They were already at the point where they were going for the ¡°Buy one, get one free one,¡± or even ¡°Buy one free, two free¡± deals and yet still remained unsold.

    The good-selling female ves here were the human ves, especially royal and noble beauties captured from conquered ind kingdoms. Whether they were princesses, empresses, or consorts, they could all be sold here at high prices. More philosophical rtions were not spread to this ind kingdom. The handsome male elven ves that would be simply priceless a thousand yearster were not even worth bringing back and were directly killed in the invasion wars.

    Had it not been for her inability to interfere with the past, Be would long have been unable to suppress the dark emotions in her heart and would have gone on a foreign beauty buying spree. Even if they were not resold, collecting them was nice too. Several ¡°top grade¡± female elves with face value far above Half-Elf Princess Kliveny, and the sisters Dark Elf Princess Camille and Milia were only sold for a few dozen copper coins. And, they were even running a ¡°Buy one, get one free¡± promotion.

    The God of Creation who was holding Be¡¯s hand at the side had inadvertently be the ¡°guardian¡± maintaining Be¡¯sst shred of modesty. Be was able to calm her impulses again after looking at her. There was not the slightest bit of reaction from the God of Creation after seeing this dark and erotic scene. She was calm as a robot. Only while speaking to Be would there be slight changes in the tone of her voice.

    The closer they got to the royal pce, the more Be could feel the hints of soul resonance trying to ry some sort of important information to her. She had only encountered this same feeling with the Grudgest time. Could it be? The transmigrator in the pce was her Grudge buddy, who hadn¡¯t turned yet from a thousand years ago?

    When they were about to reach the entrance, Be saw the Aldridge Empire¡¯s envoys who came to visit. It was likely that the envoys were aware of the hardcore very system in the Bridges Kingdom, so to avoid any ill reactions, the Aldridge Empire dispatched a group of envoys who were all men and not a single woman.

    The ambassador at the head held a well-sealed wooden box that contained the Forbidden Book that would bring the Bridges Kingdom to ruin. Based on the normal course of history, the chief ambassador with the box would ¡°identally¡± leave the box behind while visiting King Bridges and deliberately let the King pick it up.

 Volume 7 Chapter 461: Encountering a Mysterious Cave at Christopher Dragon Ruins Before the Match

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 461: Encountering a Mysterious Cave at Christopher Dragon Ruins Before the Match</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal Ed

    At the Aldridge Empire¡¯s seaside resort, Oldrango City¡¯s coastal region, near the center of Phoenix Ind, the Christopher Dragon Ruins arena where the final match of the ¡°Light of Dawn¡± event was being held. This was not a man-made ruin. Instead, it already existed when the Manasvir Empire came to develop the Phoenix Artificial Ind. The host of the project, Empress Manya Fn, did not really change much of it when she confirmed it could be used back then.

    ording to the rules, the contestants were not supposed to be able to visit and survey the site before thepetition, but due to Be¡¯s unique identity as both a contestant and the real organizer behind the scenes of the tournament, the Manasvir Empire¡¯s Royal Secret Guards in charge of guarding the Christopher Dragon Ruins naturally gave their Princess Manasviel (Be) ¡°the slip¡± so that Be could enter Christopher Dragon Ruins early.

    Right now, all the students had already gathered at the other arenas to watch the tournament. Practically no one noticed that Be and the others had left early to enter the finals arena. The Twelve Academy Exchange Tournament ushered in the final showdown today for each profession¡¯s solo matches, so the students of each academy had already gone to spectate the various event finals.

    Be did not bring many of her girls with her, only the ones in the martial professions. They were limited to her closest Renegades, Swordsman Princess Kriss, her little sister Dragon Knight Lisha, and Assassin Noreya. Forst night¡¯s ¡°Night of the Witches''¡± finals, Be¡¯s Olsylvia Academy might have clinched victory, but due to the ident arising in the final ¡°Original Sin Pentagram¡±, the four Demon Kings assisting in the battle all suffered varying degrees of internal injuries.

    Be left most of her trusteddies to look after the safety of the four Demon Kings, so not many were able to apany her. Legend had it that gigantic dragon bones had been unearthed during an exploration here at Christopher Dragon Ruins. ording to the members of the Octavia Empire¡¯s Dragon Knights, who were invited to inspect the remains, these, in fact, belonged to the Dragon Race. That was how the Christopher Ruins got to be called the Christopher Dragon Ruins.

    However, due to Be¡¯s special identity, she received a good bit of secret information from the Manasvir Empire¡¯s Empress Manya Fn that was not officially disclosed. Since some of the detailed information was too sensitive in nature, the Manasvir Empire and the Octavia Empire unanimously decided to conceal it from the public after they came to investigate.

    The dragon remains found in Christopher Dragon Ruins back then were all from sub-dragon races, not pure dragons. They were the dinosaur-shaped Demonic Beings that Be had previously seen. From the remains, they spected that these sub-dragons had strength surpassing the current Dragon Race. These Demonic Beings that were about the same as the dinosaurs back on Earth were likely to be the standard Dragon Race of this dimension.

    This had already shaken the legitimacy of the current Dragon Race. Therefore, the Dragon Race asked the two human empires to write that the remains found here were from the Dragon Race so that outsiders would not know these sub-dragons actually existed. This wasn¡¯t really some sort of top-secret; the main terrifying part came at the back.

    ording to the top-secret information from the Manasvir Empire, spirits of sub-dragon type Demonic Beings had often appeared in Christopher Dragon Ruins after it had been developed for some time. They would attack the humans who boarded the ind for various reasons. In the end, the Radiant Church¡¯s Pope was called in so that the Red Priests could suppress the spirits.

    Now, under the midday sun, Christopher Dragon Ruins had a peaceful appearance. The remains that were originally buried deep underground had already been dug up and taken away. What was left here were the ruins of a super ancient civilization. The megalithic buildings had gone through the baptism of wind and rain through the ages and yet showed no traces of wear.

    The civilizations behind these buildings did not seem to be human. Based on the humans living on this Other World human continent, the Human Race history only dated to the past few tens of thousands of years. Since this was an Other World, the humans were basically all created by either the Creator or the God of Creation. They did not have evolution like they did on Earth. Thus, the history of the Human Race in this world was far shorter than their counterparts on Earth.

    ¡°Big Sister Be, I can smell dragons here. It seems to be the bad type!¡±

    ¡°Did you find something, Little Sister Lisha?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a dragon appeared here some time ago. Some of its smell is still left here!¡±

    Be didn¡¯t care about the history of Christopher Dragon Ruins. After all, she was not an archaeologist; her primary objective ining here was to survey the terrain of the arena in advance. Kriss, Noreya, and her little sister, Dragon Knight Lisha, had mainlye to apany Be for fun. To tell the truth, they also didn¡¯t care much about the history of these ruins.

    Lisha was soon able to find traces of the scent of dragons, that more an evil kind. As the Demonic Dragon Emperor, Lisha had a keen sense of smell when it came to the Dragon Race and noticed the problem in just a short while. The dragon ruins should already have been suppressed, so dragons aside, there weren¡¯t even any Demonic Beasts. Most Demonic Beasts were scared of the Dragon Race¡¯s smell, so even after a long time had passed, they still wouldn¡¯t dare to step foot in former dragon territory.

    ¡°Be, someone had been here a few days ago. It should be one of our peers. The Royal Secret Guards outside probably didn¡¯t notice them.¡±

    Not only Dragon Knight Lisha, but even Assassin Noreya could also sense the abnormalities of these ruins. She lowered herself, took out a special potion, and poured some of it onto the ground. Strings of mysterious footprints quickly emerged on the originally empty ground. These were the footsteps left behind by a lurking assassin and were very difficult to find for the average person. Only an existence like Noreya that surpassed ordinary assassins could see them.

    While thinking, Be followed the direction of the footsteps. She wanted to see where the owner of these footsteps went. The Royal Secret Guards had a tight defense, but since they didn¡¯t have mages with specific detection magic, they were unable to detect sneaking assassins. Besides, it was an unexpected situation for someone to infiltrate this ce. What Be wanted to know now was the identity of this infiltrator.

    Other than the megaliths in Christopher Dragon Ruins, there was nothing valuable here. It wouldn¡¯t make sense for someone to infiltrate this ce just for the sake of it. Be and the girls followed the footsteps and finally found the destination of the infiltrator. It was a deep cave. No signs of excavation by human hands could be seen on the opening, though. It looked like an ordinary cave.

    Be took out the sample map of Christopher Ruins given to her by Empress Manya Fn to make aparison, and to her surprise, the cave was not marked on the map. In other words, the cave was not here several tens of thousands of years ago. It appeared sometime after this map was drawn. Be and the girls stood at the entrance of this mysterious cave, each with an unnatural expression on their faces.

    The cave was unfathomably deep. Even during the day, the sunlight could not prate the darkness. Something seemed to be isting the sunlight, so much so that even the outermost entrance was imprable by light. Be stood at the entrance, feeling the cold winds from inside. She then observed the soil on the outside. It didn¡¯t seem like the cave appeared from copsing inward, but rather like something had rushed out of the cave. This cave was left behind by whatever it was that drilled out of the ground.

    Looking at the footsteps that disappeared at this ce, Be hesitated for a moment. You could tell at a nce that something was off with this cave. What was the infiltrator doing in there? Even though the cave was questionable, it was also that this ce could be the Cursed Land¡¯s true entrance. There was a good chance the person who went inside was trying to open the gates to that Cursed Land.

    ¡°I¡¯m going down to take a look. If any of you are scared of the dark, just wait outside. I¡¯ve already sent out the message. The Royal Secret Guards wille to provide backupter.¡±

    ¡°I have no problem with it. I¡¯ll follow you!¡±

    ¡°Be, I found the footprints first, so there¡¯s no reason for me to give up the adventure here. This is a matter of my principles as an assassin. I have to see through this to the end.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Be, since you¡¯re not afraid, I¡¯m not afraid either. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The other three Renegades didn¡¯t even think about Be¡¯s suggestion before they refused. Be couldn¡¯t really say no either, so she epted their help and went down to explore the mysterious underground cave with them. The Manasvir Empire¡¯s Royal Secret Guards came to support them shortly afterward, helping Be block up the entrance so that other outsiders won¡¯t have the opportunity to enter.

    The mysterious cave had adder-shaped ramp that led underground. It felt like they were heading straight into hell as they walked down the slope. There was a really stuffy atmosphere in the cave with the cold wind constantly blowing past, which often gave them the shivers.

    While walking, Be admired the ones who had the courage to enter with her. It was obvious that a mysterious cave like this wasn¡¯t going to be anything good, so anyone who dared go straight in was a hero. Since Be and the girls were no longer considered pure humans, they had strong night vision and did not need to light any torches. They walked onwards into the dark cave. Be led the group while Lisha brought up the rear with Swordsman Kriss and Assassin Noreya between them. This arrangement ensured that knights protected both the group¡¯s front and back, keeping the more vulnerable professions safe.

    Not long after they began walking, Be encountered a Demonic Beast. The cold winds in the cave brought along a light scent of blood. On the ceiling not far ahead of Be were a pair of glimmering red eyes, appearing particrly conspicuous in the dark environment.

    It was a colony of bats, and these bats were much more terrifying than their counterparts on Earth. Just their size alone was of a different ss. No matter how big the bats on Earth became, they never surpassed a regr bird¡¯s size. On the other hand, the bats here were the size of an eagle at the smallest. There were bats of half a meter, a whole meter, and evenrger. There were even bats that were two meters tall.

    The two-meter tall bats were already almost at the same height as humans, and intense curse energy emanated from their bodies. From their attributes, Be quickly judged that they were the Demonic Beings from the Cursed Land, also the reason for such strong curse energy. This ce should be the entrance to the Cursed Land that she learned ofst time.

    Since the Demonic Beings of the Cursed Land were rather mysterious, even the Savior¡¯s system did not contain the information of their levels and so on. For a moment, it was difficult to determine the specific level of these bat-like Demonic Beings. However, she knew they were dangerous without a doubt. The pioneers who entered this mysterious cave had likely perished here.

    Below the bats were arge pile of human skeletons, all drained of flesh and blood. There were signs of being chewed on many of the bones. These bats wouldn¡¯t even let the bones go, so one could get a hint of their mercilessness. Before Be and the girls could search for any survivors, the bat Demonic Beingsunched their attack. They had already noticed Be and the others and directly swarmed them, so they could suck them dry.

    ¡°You¡¯ve picked a wrong opponent this time. Get lost.¡±

    Be used the power from her contract with Crystal Dragon Princess Purple Crystal on both her hands, transforming them into a pair of amethyst gloves. Leaping up, she punched an oing two-meter-tall Vampire Bat in the head. Before it could attack, its head was smashed through, and blood instantly sshed in all directions, almost spoiling Be¡¯s clothes.

    Seeing theirpanion get killed, the group of Vampire Bats was all riled up by the gore. They desperately rushed over to get revenge for their friend. Unfortunately, their opponent this time wasn¡¯t some prey they could just hunt down, but predators that were even more ferocious than them. Their revenge was destined to fail from the very beginning.

    Lisha ran to the front to assist Be. This girl might have seemed a little scared of the dark at first, but Lisha had temporarily forgotten her fear as soon as the fighting began. She swung her fists in excitement. Be was fighting with the amethyst battle gloves and had a rtively moderate way of battle. However, Lisha¡¯s fighting style was more on the wild side. She didn¡¯t even use any weapons or equipment and went in straight with her bare fists.

    The Vampire Bat that attacked Lisha thought she was an easy one to handle without any weapons, but who would¡¯ve known that it was ramming straight into a ¡°steel te¡±. Lisha¡¯s fighting style was even more savage than Be¡¯s, at least the visual impact of it was. Lisha had much greater strength and the two-meter-tall anthropomorphic Vampire Bat took a hit from Lisha right in the head.

    The impact was apanied by a crisp crack. Lisha employed the most straightforward way of fighting, severing the Vampire Bat¡¯s head clean off with a single hand. The decapitated bat was spurting a lot of blood from its neck, shooting out violently enough to almost paint the ceiling red. Before the Vampire Bat on the other side could react to the sudden change, Lisha¡¯s other hand swung right onto its wings, tearing one of them off.

    With one of its wings removed, the Vampire Bat let out a pained wail. Before it could end its cry, Lisha came swinging with her other hand, tearing its other wing off. While the two peerless knights were fighting at the front, Swordsman Kriss and Assassin Noreya didn¡¯t stay idle either. They actually killed the most enemies. Be and Lisha had a shocking way of killing their enemies and acted more as a strong deterrent. Their actual killing efficacy wasn¡¯t that highpared to Swordsman Kriss and Assassin Noreya in the rear.

    Various swords were floating in the sky behind Kriss¡¯s back. Without needing specificmands from her, they struck the surrounding Vampire Bats dead, all of them aiming straight for the head. A pile of ¡°headless¡± bat corpses could be seen lying all around Princess Kriss. Who knew how many she had already downed. It didn¡¯t take long before no Vampire Bats dared toe close to seek death.

    Assassin Noreya relied on her superior speed, shing about in the dark cave. The Vampire Bats could hardly even catch her trail. By the time they realized it, they were already shed up. Noreya did not kill them with a simple backstab but instead split up their bodies cruelly. The Vampire Bats that died in her hands were basically severed at the waist, their bodies falling to the ground in two pieces.

    The victor of this encounter in the mysterious cave¡¯s tunnel was soon clear. After determining that Be and herpanions, who looked like normal girls, were in fact ¡°bloodthirsty demons¡±, the bats quickly escaped, leaving behind the bodies of hundreds of their brethren. They all retreated miserably since if they continued the fight, they would have been wiped out here. They didn¡¯t even have a chance of beating Be and the girls, so they might as well run while they could.

    After the bats dispersed, silence returned to the cave. Be looked at the corpses around them and felt a little depressed. The Demonic Beasts of the Cursed Land were too shabby; they didn¡¯t even have the cores that Demonic Beasts usually had. Be and the girls had all worked up a sweat for nothing. Not even a single demonic core popped up after that¡ªso much effort for nothing.

    ¡°Be, look what this is. It seems to be the emblem of a country.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t this¡­¡±

    The sharp-eyed Assassin Noreya discovered something in the pile of skeletons of the previous victims¡ªan emblem used by a royal family. Be gave it a quick nce. It seemed to be the emblem of the Bridges Kingdom that wanted to restore their nation from before.

 Volume 7 Chapter 463: The End of Ender Dragon and the Final Battle for the Gate of Seal

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 463: The End of Ender Dragon and the Final Battle for the Gate of Seal</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The arena for the finals - Light of Dawn, Christopher Dragon Ruins at the center of Phoenix Ind, located in the coastal areas of Oldrango, the seaside resort of the Aldridge Empire.

    In the undergroundir of the Ender Dragon at the center of ruins, Be encountered the strongest boss in the sealed area, the Cursed Dragon Queen, Stimmons. Be got this information from the system of the Saviors¡¯ Camp.

    Although the Cursed Demonic Dragon Queen, Stimmons was known as the Dragon Queen, in fact, her figure couldn¡¯t match that of a queen at all; she was a lolita. She might show no expression and speak few words, but Be, using her special vision, could tell in a nce that Stimmons had never been passive at all. Her title of Dragon Queen was nominal, just like Manya Fn¡¯s title, the transmigrator Queen of Manasvir Empire.

    Stimmons was in her human form, and more importantly, bathing. It was the perfect time to mount a sneak attack. Be had taken her strength into ount; she was at the same level as the Copsing Evil Dragon Emperor, Lolita, and the Devouring Dragon, Euphenisia. She didn¡¯t dare to rashly make a move. She noticed a special ne of Stimmons¡¯ neck. Hung at the center of the ne was a bright red beating heart of the dragon.

    The key item to control the Ender Dragon in this cave was this very heart of dragon. Be was pressed for time; she didn¡¯t have much time to consider. Be believed that Prince Brizig, thest descendant of the royal family of Bridges Kingdom, would never be able to enter sessfully. But contrary to her assumption, he had sessfully entered the Cursed Land. And he was at the entrance with arge group of demons of the Cursed Land.

    Be would never allow this guy¡¯s n of destroying Phoenix Ind seed. She reckoned that Prince Brizig had changed. Although he and his men were still human, Be had already noticed a vague figure floating on his back with her sharp gaze. An existence simr to a spirit was on his back, which was a proof in itself that he was controlled by a demon.

    Be made a prompt decision and jumped into the water in a stealth state, catching Stimmons who was caught in her thoughts. A surprised look appeared on the straight face of Demonic Dragon Queen. Her entire body was cursed. Normal people would be cursed by just being close to her, let aloneing in contact with her. Today the sun had risen from the west. To her surprise, a female pervert was trying to rape her.

    ¡°You pervert, let go of me or else, you will be cursed. Please, I don¡¯t want to indirectly hurt anyone!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you go. If I let you go just because you say so, won¡¯t I lose face?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you¡­ don¡¯t you know the value of life? Huh, what¡¯s¡­ what¡¯s there on you that can actually¡­¡±

    Just after catching the Cursed Demonic Dragon Queen, Stimmons, Be regretted her recklessness. Be found it difficult to breathe in the curse energy around Stimmons. However, with her temperament, Be would bite the bullet and go on with it if it was something she had executed herself, even if it put herself in trouble. Her sixth sense was telling her that if she let her go this time, she would never be able to grab hold of this loli like this.

    And surprisingly, a mysterious item on Be had protected her. The mysterious looming ring given to her by the Forsaker flew out of Be¡¯s storage ring on its own. This mysterious looming ring released a burst of strange energy that instantly dispelled the powerful curse around the Cursed Demonic Dragon Queen, Stimmons.

    Be couldn¡¯t help but notice that the Demonic Dragon Queen Stimmons¡¯ aura instantly plummeted after seeing this mysterious ring. Her strong personality disappeared in the blink of an eye. Now, she looked rather like a loli hugged by a pervert, shivering in Be¡¯s embrace. That mysterious ring might have a lot to do with her changes.

    ¡°That thing is quite important to that Lord, she won¡¯t give it to outsiders easily. Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you. Stimmons, since you recognized this ring, then I have a request for you, you won¡¯t refuse me, would you?¡±

    ¡°Since it belongs to that Lord, then you are my master. How can I refuse a request from Master? I won¡¯t refuse.¡±

    Be guessed it right. The Forshaker was the master of the Cursed Demonic Dragon Queen, Stimmons. That ring was a token of love given by the Forsaker to her most important person, the Sacred Demon God, Samantha. With this, one could send Stimmons, the Cursed Demonic Dragon Queen to do just about anything. No matter how evil or perverse it was, Stimmons couldn¡¯t refuse Be, even if it was extremely erotic request. As long as Be had this ring, Stimmons must satisfy all of Be¡¯s strange hobbies.

    The ring was almost like themand spell to control the Cursed Demonic Dragon Queen, Stimmons. The ck onyx given to Be by the chief of World Destructors, the Demon God Emperor, and the music box given to Be by the leader of Chaos Bringers, the Ruler of Voice had simr functions. The former was for controlling the Devastating Evil Dragon Emperor, Lolita, while thetter was for controlling the Devouring Holy Dragon, Euphenisia. Only, Be had not discovered those functions of those two for the time beings. At present, she only knew of one of the uses of the mysterious ring given to her by the Forsaker.

    Because of Stimmons¡¯promise, Be easily took her out of the pool using the princess carry. The faces floating the water could only look at Be resentfully, as if they were very dissatisfied with her for carrying their goddess in her arms. Only now did Be notice that there were not only the grieving souls in the pool but also the Ender Dragon who she had been looking for everywhere.

    The moment Be sneak attacked the Dragon Queen, Stimmons, her so-called stealth state was automatically released. Ender Dragon immediately turned and pounced at Be after noticing the intruder. Because its body was in the shadow state, the Ender Dragon could attack freely in this dragonir without being affected by the terrain of the underground cave.

    Be stopped fighting the Ender Dragon after having won the important target while Kriss and the others, who were in-charge of covering her, promptlyunched an attack to cover Be¡¯s retreat. Kriss used the Dragon¡¯s Sorrow and inserted it straight into the heart of the Ender Dragon. This sword had a significant bonus damage on void shadows. The Ender Dragon instantly felt a sharp pain.

    The Ender Dragon, who originally wanted to attack Be, instantly switched his target and attacked the swordsman who had harmed it. Be and the other immediately ran away, taking advantage of this opportunity. Kriss, with the support of assassin Noryea, dealt with the Ender Dragon in the underground dragonir. Later, the dragon knight Lisha appeared and made her way to the caught beautiful girls and saved them the best she could even though she didn¡¯t know anyone of them. Lisha¡¯s identity might not be upright but it didn¡¯t affect her will to rescue these people.

    ¡°Thank you Goddess of Light, Honorable Dragon Knight, please help me quickly. After I get out of here, my family will pay you a lot.¡±

    ¡°Honorable Dragon Knight, please save me first, my family will give you an ind fief.¡±

    ¡°Sisters, as you have noticed, that transparent dragon is too powerful. I will have to remain here to deal with it, you have to leave by yourself. All the vampire bats on the way have been cleaned up. Quickly decide, I don¡¯t have much confidence in defeating that demonic dragon.¡±

    ¡°Honorable Dragon Knight, you are¡­ My Lady, please don¡¯t leave!¡±

    Regarding Lisha¡¯s suggestion that they run away naked, these beautiful girls¡¯ faces flushed red. As the daughters of aristocratic families, if they ran out of the cave butt naked and someone saw them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to show their faces to anyone.

    Lisha didn¡¯t give them time to think. She turned and left to support Kriss. There was a mischievous devilish smile on her face. Having been staying with Be for so long, Lisha had turned bad unknowingly. She had learned the perverted ways of bullying the girls from Be. And after adding her own round of perverted reforms, it had be Lisha¡¯s own.

    ¡°By the way, sisters, you better think about it! You only have one life, is your face important or your life!? Besides, you have been naked for a long time, do you care about running naked for a little longer?¡±

    Lisha¡¯s words woke the girls from their dream. They suddenly came to realize that sometimes life was more important than face. What¡¯s the use of face if one was dead? Besides, they had indeed been butt naked for a while now. No matter how ashamed they were feeling, they were ustomed and at easeparably to when they were stripped naked.

    If they leave now, they would have a slim chance of surviving. Although they mighte under attack of vampire bats again, if they didn¡¯t leave now, they would basically be waiting for their deaths. They had seen how strong the Ender Dragon was. If the dragon knight was defeated then they would be left with zero chance of escaping this cave. Thinking of this, the girls made their way out of the cave while helping each other out. They looked at Lisha¡¯s back with gratitude before they left.

    In their opinion, Lisha was covering their escape with her life. Lisha was just testing whether they had the courage to escape. If they had the courage, then there was hope for salvation. Of course, they would not be allowed to walk out of the cave so barefooted. As the cherished daughters of noble families, these beautiful girls had very tender skin. And their limbs were weak after having their blood sucked. Even if they weren¡¯t attacked by the vampire bats, it was hard to say whether they would be able to walk out of the cave alive!

    Lisha and Be exchanged nces upon thinking of this. As a sister, Be naturally understood this. She nodded to Lisha, which was an affirmation of her actions. She had made arrangements for those beautiful girls. Of course, it could not be the Royal Secret Guards of the Manasvir Empire. Those Royal Secret Guards were all men. Even if they were Be¡¯s men, she still didn¡¯t want to let them have such an advantage.

    The support army for the beautiful girls had already arrived. They were the female demons that Be had summoned in advance. Compared to the Subus Queen Aisha and subi under her, these female demons had just about the same strength. But they weren¡¯t like the subi who liked bullying pretty girls. If she allowed the subi to act in this situation, the injured girls might even be yed around to their deaths in the underground tunnel. Thus, Be summoned female demons to take care of them.

    At the entrance of the Ender Dragon¡¯sir, the beautiful girls, who just staggered out, came across a group of tall and slender female demons in ck leather tights. All the female demons were pretty and absolutely stunning. But no obvious change in their expressions could be found on their faces. They had all themon traits of demons on their bodies, a pair of ck bat wings on their backs, a pair of ck ram horns growing out of their silky ck or red hair, and a demon¡¯s tail swinging behind them.

    The female demons had a sadistic-type dressing style,pletely unlike the subus who wore revealing clothes. Arge number of vampire bats were lying near them. All the vampire bats, who had been routed by Be and the others and wanted to make aeback because they were unconvinced of their defeat, had flown to a spot outside the entrance of the Ender Dragon¡¯sir. They wanted to take revenge on Be and others when they came out injured from their fight with the Ender Dragon.

    But before they could settle down, they were ambushed by the female demons who had already upied this position. After a round of one-sided fighting, the female demons had wiped the entire colony of the vampire bats, leaving not a single survivor. The colony of vampire bats that had been doing evil acts in the mysteriousir of Ender Dragon had finally received their punishment and had their sinful lives ended.

    The fighting power of the female demons was higher than that of the vampire bats. And their number was roughly the same as the vampire bats. And coupled with the advantage of equipment, they had easily suppressed the dying struggle of the vampire bats and wiped them out in this dark duel. When the girls came out of the dragon¡¯sir, they immediately noticed the corpses of vampire bats lying on the ground and a group of strange female demons standing by the corpses.

    ¡°Are you¡­ Honored Dragon Knight, save¡­¡±

    ¡°Quiet down if you don¡¯t want to end up like these bats. Behave yourself, the Lord doesn¡¯t like disobedient maids.¡±

    Before the girls could withdraw and return with the help for Dragon Knight Lisha, they were controlled by the female demons. There were two different races of female demons. One wrapped the girls¡¯ injured hands and feet with white bandages, treating the wounds left by the vampire bats. While the others blocked their mouths with a red ball and covered their eyes with a translucent ck gauze before they could figure out what was going on. Then they put them into a ck sack, leaving only their heads outside before they flew and carried them out of the cave.

    When the girls saw the bright world outside the cave again through the translucent blindfold, they noticed arge troop of Royal Secret Guards of Manasvir Empire standing outside the secret cave. Originally, the girl had a glimmer of hope that they might get rescued but just as their glimmer of hope rose in their hearts, it was shattered in the next moment. To their dismay, the Royal Secret Guards of the human empire were with the female demons.

    The Royal Secret Guards of the Manasvir Empire were lined up on either side as if they were weing friendly troops. The captain of the Royal Secret Guardpletely ignored the ck sacks on the backs of the female demons and the captured girls¡¯ cries for help. Instead he greeted the leader of the female demons passionately. Because the female demons could speak themonnguage of humans, both sides used the humannguage as the means ofmunication.

    ¡°Honorable Devil, did everything go well? Is Princess Manasviel okay?¡±

    ¡°Master still has something to deal with, she wille outter. Captain, no other person had entered, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course, no one has entered. Our people have sealed the entire Christopher Dragon Lair. Even a single fly can¡¯t get in. No one will know what happened here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s better! By the way, we are taking these girls. Master seems to have that intention.¡±

    ¡°Please help yourself, we know what to do!¡±

    The beautiful girls helplessly let the female demons take them away. They had given up now. Judging by the fact that the Royal Secret Guards of Manasvir Empire dared to talk with the female demons in humannguage before them, it was quite clear that they didn¡¯t care about if they knew the truth. If they wanted to survive after knowing all these secrets, all they could do was honestly obey the female demons. Even if they escaped by some fluke of luck, they would be killed by the soldiers of the human race.

    Now, they could only pray that the master of the female demons wasn¡¯t that perverted. Otherwise, their weak bodies would not be able to bear the several rounds of abuse of the demons. While the girls were taken away, Be and the others were still fighting with the Ender Dragon in the undergroundir of the Ender Dragon. And because the Cursed Demonic Dragon Queen, Stimmons, who controlled the Ender Dragon, had let Be take her away, Ender Dragon¡¯s strength had taken a dive.

    Because its collection was taken away, the furious Ender Dragon let Be and the others leave and attacked the dragon knight Lisha who was by Kriss¡¯ side. It wanted to tear the bitch, who had ruined its treasure and let hisplete collection go, into pieces. At this moment, the Ender Dragon¡¯s hatred towards Be was lowest. As such, Be took this opportunity to sessfully escape back to her camp.

    Kriss and Noreya retreated while fighting. They did not fight the Ender Dragon head-on. The Ender Dragon too dreaded the dragon-ying swords that had appeared in Kriss¡¯ hands. For a while, both sides came to a standstill and were locked in a confrontation. Meanwhile, Be had already returned to her camp with the Demonic Dragon Queen, Stimmons. She then took the dragon heart ne from Stimmons¡¯ neck and crushed the beating dragon heart without a moment of hesitation.

    ¡°You can sleep with your treasure forever!¡±

    ¡°Damn¡­ you¡­ give me¡­¡±

    ck blood sshed all around as the dragon heart was crushed. But not a single drop of blood fell on Be as she had Stimmons in her arms, enjoying her Cursed Defense Barrier. The Ender Dragonpletely lost its source of power after the dragon heart was crushed. Its transparent shadow began to show signs of splitting. When it was about to disappear, the Ender Dragon finally let out an unwilling roar. So it turns out that it could talk but it didn¡¯t even bother to speak until thest moment.

    With the defeat of the Ender Dragon, the monsters who were about to rush out of the Cursed Land quickened their pace. The Gate of Seal would disappear once the Ender Dragon disappeared.

 Volume 7 Chapter 443: Truth About The Bridges Kingdomâ€™s Demise 1,300 Years Ago

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 443: Truth About The Bridges Kingdom¡¯s Demise 1,300 Years Ago</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    More than a thousand and three hundred years ago around the n Ind region, in the floating garden in the sky above the Bridges Kingdom¡¯s capital, inside a Hanging Gardens of Babylon-like building, Be met some people from first group of transmigrators from the beginning, which is the batch of Saviors summoned by the original Creator, the Mechanic and the Dark Conjurer. These two Saviors were currently arguing about the development of the Bridges Kingdom.

    The Dark Conjurer advocated for enving all foreign continents in the world. After hiding from some existence that has been chasing after them, this guy finally can¡¯t hold back their dark side anymore and created a very system. The reason the Bridges Kingdom conquered and exterminated so many ind nations is all because of this guy. The Mechanic advocated for the spread of civilization in order to resist against the terrifying existence that is trying to kill them. But in fact, it was also a disguised conquest of the entire foreign world, only the means was not as barbaric as the former and looks a bit more civilized.

    Be sat on the sixth seat, watching the two of them argue in front of her. They were considered formerrades and for a moment, she had no idea what to say. She could onlyment at how God makes a fool of people. Meeting them now, everything was the same, yet she was different. Nobody could have expected that the sixth Savior who was nearly ten thousand yearste would have somehow switched into one of the World Destructors, Sacred Demon God Samantha. She ended up changing camps so inexplicably.

    Be did not dare to lift the ¡°Perception Barrier¡± magic. It was too awkward to be meeting the other Saviors with her current identity, and she also knew now the reason why she knew the Grudges back then. They had mutated from the five former Saviors. The Grudges are horrible existences that are transformed from Saviors out of begrudging hatred after they were in by each other.

    Since the Saviors summoned by the Dimensional Creators are interdimensional travelers, their souls do not belong to this Dimensional Other World. The Creators took advantage of a loophole so that souls not of this dimension would not enter the passage of reincarnation here even if they die in battle. Since the World Destructor¡¯s Demon Gods or the Demon Kings of this dimension were not from Earth, the transmigrators will just return to their original dimension (Earth) if they were in by existences of this dimension, and continue to reincarnate along with their memories.

    There were also idents. If they are killed by other Saviors, then the nature of their deaths would be different. Since both sides are transmigrators from another dimension, if they are killed by someone from Earth, there¡¯s a possibility of the victim turning into something like an avenging spirit. Saviors who are killed by other Saviors will never be able to return to the passage of reincarnation of their original dimension after they die, and since the passage of reincarnation of this dimension would not ept them, it would result in their mutation into Grudges to wander the original dimension.

    So, Grudges are essentially ¡°Other World editions¡± of victims on Earth who have turned into avenging spirits, which are much more powerful than the wronged and avenging spirits. Grudges generally only appear amongst the Saviors summoned by the Creators. System-type Saviors do not encounter internal deaths as often due to the direct monitoring of the Savior Camp. However, Grudges also have a probability of appearing amongst system-type Saviors.

    Grudges only appear amongst transmigrated Saviors. The original members of the Savior Camp, the non-transmigrated Saviors, will not turn into Grudges. Basically, Grudges are just a product of the deal between the Creator Camp and the Savior Camp. If they appear, it means the Saviors have possibly forgotten their original intentions.

    Be had on a veryplicated expression. Based on her memory, the remaining five original Saviors have all mutated into Grudges except for her. Seeing her other two Savior Companions now, they are thest two. The three Saviors from before this have already mutated into Grudges for reasons that could not be said.

    Through the argument between the Mechanic and the Dark Conjurer, Be could just about pick up part of the events that happened more than ten thousand years ago from their scattered words. When the Twelve Demon Kings invaded more than ten thousand years ago, the original Creator of this dimension summoned these Saviors to save the world. After recruiting five of them, the Creator suddenly left without saying anything while the sixth one was still transmigrating over. After that departure, he disappearedpletely.

    In the end, the Saviors did not get to meet their sixthpanion before they encountered an attack by an unknown being. Before they could even embark on their mission to defeat the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings and save the world, they were forced to flee for their lives. That guy was too scary. In the process of their escape, the Saviors finally parted ways due to mutual suspicion.

    The trigger for the split was that one of the Saviors, the Dragon God of War, had be the first Grudge. The God of Creation had previously mentioned the reason for a Grudge¡¯s appearance, and the Saviors all knew that fact by heart. Since then, they suspected that someone amongst them had betrayed them. Plus, being in that guy¡¯s pursuit, as they were facing enemies both internally and externally, the Sage of Light and the Demon yer separated from the team, leaving behind the Mechanic and the Dark Conjurer, who would only asionally contact each other.

    More than two thousand years ago, the Mechanic and the Dark Conjurer met each other again. At that time, they were no longer able to contact the Sage of Light and the Demon yer. They have probably turned into Grudges at that point, yet their sixthpanion had yet to show up. In order to be able to keep surviving, the Mechanic and the Dark Conjurer took control of the group at n Ind with a hint of distrust left between each other and established the Bridges Kingdom, a puppet regime they used to cover their backs.

    Through the passage of time, that hint of suspicion gradually expanded. Even though Be felt a little moved that these Saviors persistently continued to wait for her, she can¡¯t return to the past anymore. The current timeline was more than a thousand and three hundred years ago. If she wasn¡¯t wrong, then the final resting ce for these two Saviors are going to be in the skies above the Bridges Kingdom¡¯s n Ind.

    When she thought of this, Be got up with some difficulty and looked back on the sixth seat again, after which she scanned the other seats. This time, that strange illusion emerged again. This is probably a reflection of a parallel world. Be saw the normal appearances of all six Saviors filling the seats.

    In addition to the Mechanic and the Dark Conjurer, there was the Sage of Light with his white cropped hair and white priestly robes, the Dragon God of War with a stout body, long golden hair, and dragon-shaped armor, as well as the Demon yer who was dressed in ck assassin leather armor which revealed only a pair of deep dark eyes. Be could clearly see the original appearances of the Saviors. Even though it was only a fleeting phantom, it could also be considered a sort of encounter. Be had beente for so many years but was still able to realize the scene of this encounter in the end. The Grudge who talked to Be at the outer region of the Cursed Land is probably the Sage of Light who had already disappeared.

    Through the brief parallel image that shed past Be¡¯s eyes, Be saw for the first time her own appearance as a Savior before she changed bodies. It was a male mage dressed in mage robes and looked almost no different than he did in his previous life. Due to the change in the world line, Be could not read the Saviors¡¯ information, and when she wanted to look at them longer, the image had already disappeared.

    Be could feel a splitting headache, but after that, she couldn¡¯t remember what she looked like as a male mage Savior anymore. Before Be could leave, the image she least wanted to see appeared. Right here in the control room, the Mechanic and the Dark Conjurer finally could not be unified in their opinions in the end and arrived at the end of the road.

    ¡°Mechanic, let¡¯s not talk about this anymore. I think I felt a movement at the teleportation array we left behind on the ground pce. See? Do you think our sixthpanion appeared?¡±

    ¡°Dark Conjurer, why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Such important information. I¡¯ll go immediately..Cough cough, you...So you have the tricks of an assassin too, huh?¡±

    ¡°Sorry. When our finalpaniones, I¡¯ll tell him you¡¯ve been sacrificed. Just...leave this ce to me!¡±

    The moment the Mechanic turned around, the Dark Conjurer had pulled out a ck dagger from who knows where and stabbed the Mechanic from behind. Since the Dark Conjurer was an assassin before transmigrating over, he was quite skilled with a dagger. The dagger stabbed through the Mechanic¡¯s heart urately, and arge amount of blood gushed out, staining the Dark Conjurer¡¯s body as well, dyeing him from head to toe in red.

    The Mechanic and the Dark Conjurer are both magic professions, so both of them were only wearing cloth armor. If one of themunches a sneak attack, the other will be done for if they didn¡¯t pay attention. The Mechanic was distrustful of the Dark Conjurer to begin with. If not for him having heard of information about the sixth Savior, he would never have turned around so easily and defenselessly.

    The Dark Conjurer took advantage of that single moment when the Mechanic let his guard down to strike. From the time Be stepped into the floating garden, the world line had already changed. However, some things still remain unchanged in the end. Only the form changed slightly. In some sense, Be¡¯s appearance in the floating garden is also the cause of this tragedy.

    Be opened her mouth, hoping to say something, but she couldn¡¯t in the end. Her hand which was originally going to reach out to stop the two also stopped there. A very powerful force wasing from the sealed box in Be¡¯s pocket. It was the Forbidden Book. Some terrifying existence was trying toe out from the box. That guy¡¯s power was too strong. It had already surpassed all the World Destructor Camp¡¯s Demon and Evil Gods, even above the strongest Creator she knew of, Creator of Light Vianne.

    The only one that canpare to her is the Chaos Bringer loli that Be had met not long before. This aura was different from that of the World Destructor Camp. It was chilling like a specter and the variety of negative energy pouring out almost weighed Be down to the floor. Based on that feeling, Be ruled out the possibility that the person who appeared was either the Chaos Bringer¡¯s Commander or the World Destructor¡¯s Chief.

    Be could not move right now. She could only watch as that terrifying appearance gradually appeared. Be wasn¡¯t very scared, but for some reason, the visitor was not her true body, the older sister of the Chaos Bringers¡¯ Chief, Demon God Samantha. However, Be felt a strong affection with it, as if the visitor had strong feelings with Demon God Samantha.

    Be searched through her memories, but she could not remember whether the original Demon God Samantha had rtives outside of the World Destructors and Chaos Bringers. Since she couldn¡¯t move, Be could only watch helplessly at the final moments of her two former male Saviorpanions while she waited for that person to appear.

    There was not too much pain on the Mechanic¡¯s face. His expression seemed as if he had long known this day woulde. Instead, he showed an expression of relief. Even if he had been stabbed, he did not me the other. He only scanned the sixth seat with a slight look of regret on his face, probably regretting that he had to leave before he could wait for the arrival of their sixthpanion.

    ¡°Mechanic, you...You¡¯re not really reacting that much to this situation. Don¡¯t you hate me?¡±

    ¡°Dark Conjurer, I...What am I going to hate a dead person for? Cough...You were just the one who made the first move. There¡¯s nothing to it.¡±

    ¡°Mechanic, you...You set up a trap? Could it be...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. From the very beginning, this floating garden was a trap. Did you really think I didn¡¯t...didn¡¯t make a nuclear weapon?¡±

    A red rm sounded throughout the floating garden and the control room was quickly sealed. Before the Dark Conjurer could figure out what was going on, both his legs were locked in ce by metal. It turns out that the Mechanic had long been researching nuclear weaponry behind the Dark Conjurer¡¯s back, and had seeded just before Be entered the floating garden. Nuclear weapon detonators have been secretly set up through the entirety of the floating garden.

    It wasn¡¯t just the floating garden, in fact. The modern military bases over all of n Ind had nuclear weapons. From the beginning, the Mechanic had already made ns for the final step. As ast resort, he would directly blow up all of n Ind. Just now, if the Dark Conjurer did not secretly attack him, the Mechanic nned to trap him in the control room and kill him in the nuclear explosion.

    ¡°Are you crazy? Mechanic, that nuclear weapon stockpile of yours isn¡¯t going to kill only me. You could destroy several continents! You¡¯re going to destroy the world!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m tired, Dark Conjurer. We¡¯ve been in hiding for so many years. If we can¡¯t save the world, then why don¡¯t we just destroy it all? I was going to leave the final decision to our sixthpanion, but it seems we don¡¯t have time for that anymore.¡±

    ¡°Get away from me, you lunatic! I still have many continents to conquer, I can¡¯t die here!¡±

    ¡°Forget about it. This control room is created from forbidden magical material. It will take you at least an hour to get out. The best end is for you to turn into ashes with me right here.¡±

    ¡°No...My kingdom...¡±

    Be was almost locked inside as well. Fortunately, the being who came out of the Forbidden Book pulled Be out at thest moment. The moment Be was dragged out, the doors of the control room closed shut. It felt like something had gotten into Be¡¯s eyes. Perhaps it was thest bit of nostalgia between formerpanions.

    ¡°I say, are you crying? Really, I came here to screw things up, how did I end up saving someone?¡±

    ¡°Uh, you¡¯re...Why¡¯s your face bleeding?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. This world line thing is seriously annoying. I was punished for pulling you out. That¡¯s why I hate this world line.¡±

    A few drops of colorless liquid fell from Be¡¯s cheek. It seemed like blood and she could see the red when it was dripping down, but the color disappeared once itnded on something. The one who rescued Be was the dark shadow of a woman. She was probably using ¡°Perception Barrier¡± magic as well so Be wasn¡¯t able to see her full appearance. However, she could feel a trace of intimacy and familiarity from her.

    The being that saved Be¡¯s life was so strong that it could interfere with the world line without fear, and tears of blood flowed from the corner of the eye the moment she gave Be a pull. That was the bacsh from the world line. The world line had originally judged Be¡¯s soul to be one of the six Saviors and wanted Be to follow them along and be buried in the timeline more than a thousand and three hundred years ago, but her ending was directly rewritten by this being.

    The side effect was already very small. If any other Dimensional Creator had done this, then rewriting the world line had life-threatening punishments, but she only paid a small and insignificant price. Be could sense that this is the existence summoned by the Forbidden Book. Only, as both sides were using ¡°Perception Barrier¡± magic, neither of them could see each other¡¯s true appearance.

    ¡°Thanks for rescuing me. Um...you¡¯re...¡±

    ¡°No need. You actually thanked me, huh? It¡¯s the first time anyone has ever done that. Now go, unless you want to disappear along with them? If that¡¯s what you want, then so be it. Seriously, I originally wanted toe and deal with these two escapees, but they ended themselves in the end.¡±

    ¡°You...You came to kill them? They¡¯re...¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who they are. Other than her, I, as a Forsaker, do not care about anyone from any of the camps. Be it the Saviors, the Creators, World Destructors, Chaos Bringers, none of them are good people. Especially that damn devil from the World Destructors and that brat from the Chaos Bringers. They¡¯re simply...They¡¯re even more annoying than that stupid light creator.¡±

    The reason the Forsaker saved Be was very simple. She simply thought it was curious to see Be, who was being concealed by ¡°Perception Barrier¡± magic. Finding the situation interesting, she casually gave her a pull. It was the first time Be had heard of a Forsaker. This guy had never been recorded in any other camps. Moreover, she was unscrupulously talking bad about the Chaos Bringers¡¯ Commander, the World Destructors¡¯ Chief, and Creator of Light Vianne. No ordinary existence can have this much arrogance.

    And this Forsaker did have the right to challenge the ones she named. Cold sweat ran down Be¡¯s face. The strength of this Forsaker is far above that of Creator of Light Vianne. She should be at the same level as the Chaos Bringer¡¯s Chief and the World Destructor¡¯s Commander. Be couldn¡¯t figure out why she was never found by any of the camps after so many years. Moreover, she didn¡¯t hide her hatred for them in the slightest.

    This Forsaker is the one going after Be¡¯s formerpanions, the five Saviors. Based on the original run of history, after the Bridges Kingdom opens the Cursed Book, she woulde out and destroy the Bridges Kingdom while exterminating the two Saviors, the Mechanic and the Dark Conjurer, as well. Due to Be and Last Princess Brehanna¡¯s intervention, the world line changed, resulting in thete arrival of the Forsaker, so the Saviors ended up dying in an internal fight before she could appear.

 Volume 7 Chapter 444: The End of Time Traveling Through The Bridges Kingdom

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 444: The End of Time Traveling Through The Bridges Kingdom</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    More than a thousand and three hundred years ago around the n Ind region, in the floating garden in the sky above the Bridges Kingdom¡¯s capital, inside a Hanging Gardens of Babylon-like building. Due to the Mechanic¡¯s rampage, the entire floating garden had entered a self-destruction state with red rms sounding through the entire floating garden. Based on the Mechanic¡¯s design, the floating garden will crash down onto the capital Ads City on n Ind, which will then detonate the nuclear weapons buried underneath the ind.

    ording to the power of those nuclear weapons, Be wasn¡¯t sure whether it would destroy the world in the end. This was a Dimensional Other World after all, there was more than one continent. However, ording to the distance, she spectes that the nearby Human Continent next to the Bridges Kingdom will definitely be done for. The power of the nuclear explosion is simr to the power of an ultimate forbidden spell¡¯s explosion.

    Most of Be¡¯s current harem girl friends are from the Human Continent. If they fail to avoid this situation, then many of her girls will cease to exist. That was a price Be could never ept. Faced with this ¡°Other World nuclear crisis¡± caused by the Saviors, Be wanted to stop it. She should have known to search for a while longer when she was probing the ce. If she was lucky, she might even have found the nuclear weapons buried underneath. But now, it was toote to regret anything.

    ¡°Forsaker, could you help me out? Even if you don¡¯t care about those two Saviors, there¡¯s still a reason for this ind to exist!¡±

    ¡°Are you out of your mind? You want me to do the one thing I hate the most? This world was done for the second it began. If not for her, this ce would have ceased to exist as early as ten thousand years ago.¡±

    The only one Be could ask for help right now was the Forsaker with her. The ability of the Forsaker, her own strength, the big sister of Sacred Demon God Samantha, the chief of the World Destructors, and themander of the Chaos Bringers, the loli that calls herself the Sacred Demon God¡¯s little sister, are all existences of the same level. It was already toote to go back and ask the God of Creation for help. ording to the speed in which the floating ind is self-destructing at, they will crash onto n Ind in less than three minutes.

    The Forsaker was unexpectedly stubborn. Who knows what sort of deep grudge she had with this world, but she just wouldn¡¯t help. It was the first time Be had ever encountered such a hard girl to deal with. She could hardly even talk to her. This difficulty level was already beyond the level of hell. The Forsaker did not open her mouth to speak. She was transmitting words directly to Be¡¯s mind in a simr way to mind transmission, which could only be distinguished as a processed electronic female voice.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you help just a little? I¡¯m not asking you to save the world here, just keep the destruction within a certain range.¡±

    ¡°Not possible. There is no salvation for this world. I feel nothing for destruction, but there is also no meaning for me to interfere with the process,so that¡¯s it. I will take my leave now.¡±

    ¡°O¡¯ mighty Forsaker! Don¡¯t you hate this world line? But you¡¯re so submissive to its changes!¡±

    ¡°Who says I¡¯m submissive to the world line? Even though I can¡¯t rewrite its final ending, I can change part of it. However, in the presence of this dimension¡¯s Creator, with her here, I can not do anything.¡±

    Be had been around girls for a long time after all. Aftermunicating a little with the Forsaker, she discovered that even though the Forsaker was strongly defiant towards the world, she had always been alone. She had a particrly radical personality and is easily provoked. Be could use that to get her to help indirectly. But Be had no idea that though the Forsaker had no feelings for anyone else, only three people could move her. She had mentioned the previous two, but she never told Be the third one.

    The moment she saw Be, the Forsaker had a simr feeling with Be. She discovered the other party to have an inexplicable affinity to herself. Otherwise, she would not risk danger to help Be. Only, the Forsaker could not admit that. She was also unable to see Be¡¯s appearance clearly so it wouldn¡¯t be good to say that she knew her.

    ¡°How about this. I¡¯ll be responsible to try and get the God of Creation away from her. So can you help me to control the scope of the explosion to n Ind? That way, you can also destroy the ending of the worldline while you¡¯re at it. That doesn¡¯t contradict your original intention.¡±

    ¡°Alright, fine. I don¡¯t think you¡¯re a good person either, so I¡¯ll help you out this once. However, n Ind¡¯s destruction will not change. In the future...we may also never see each other again. I don¡¯t care who you are, don¡¯t ever mention me to anyone in the future. If you can promise me that, I¡¯ll help you this once.¡±

    ¡°Alright, deal.¡±

    With Be¡¯s efforts, the Forsaker reluctantly agreed to Be¡¯s request. She agreed to help Be dy the progress of the world line. Be took onest look at the locked door of the control room as ast goodbye to her former Savior partners. Then, Be turned and left. When she left, she didn¡¯t even sneak a peek behind her, so she missed one very critical scene.

    Before Be went far a screen simr to a system interface appeared in front of the Forsaker. This was something used by Creators to control the dimensional world. The top of the screen clearly showed ¡°exclusive to the 25th Dimensional Creator¡±, which meant this was the control system of the original Dimensional Creator of this world. It was not known how it ended up in the hands of a Forsaker.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t want to use that crazy thing, and it¡¯s still the unfinished version to boot. I¡¯ll make an exception this time, but I won¡¯t be as nice next time.¡±

    The Forsaker reached towards the screen and pressed on the interface, turning the current time to a thousand and three hundred yearster. Then, on the time scale that originally made a minute sixty seconds long, she directly changed it to equal three thousand and six hundred seconds. With that, the destruction of the floating garden had changed from three minutes to three whole hours.

    When Be leaves, she will adjust the spatial coordinates so that the nuclear explosion area is limited only to the region surrounding n Ind, all of which required Be to lure the God of Creation away. Because, if the God of Creation was still here, she would have the authority to veto that decision. The Forsaker was currently in control of an iplete system. Once the God of Creation perceives an anomaly and makes a change, her modifications will bepletely disrupted.

    Fortunately, Be rushed back to the secret garden in time. Over there, a subsystem simr to the one at the Forsaker¡¯s side had already popped up in front of the God of Creation and her hand was already on the ¡°X¡±. If Be hade a few stepster, she would have canceled the Forsaker¡¯s changes.

    ¡°God of Creation, hold on a moment. I want to save some people so quicklye and help!¡±

    ¡°But...Mistress Be. Someone is operating our...No, someone is falsely operating your Creator System. Should you ignore that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Didn¡¯t you say you were gonna listen to me? Juste with me.¡±

    Only as ast resort did Be take out her fake identity as a Creator and finally got the God of Creation topromise. She helped Be save all the ve girls imprisoned in Ads City¡¯s royal pce before returning once more to the floating garden. Relying on the privilege of a Savior, she brought back the princesses of the ind nations confined there and brought them back to the pce on the ground.

    The Mechanic had set up a channel that a Savior could bring people through. Since it was to save people, Be couldn¡¯t even be bothered to exin the situation to those princesses. Time was short and she was just like a hawk fishing up little chicks, carrying them one by one and knocking them unconscious and sending them off through the teleportation array. Since the first step had already been interfered with, she no longer had to care about what happens next. After spending a whole hour, Be finally brought all the princesses away. Now, the only ones in the floating garden are the Mechanic and the Dark Conjurer in the sealed control room, as well as the Forsaker controlling the scene outside of it.

    In the hall of the pce, the imprisoned female ves all covered their chests with their hands and looked inplete horror at Be and the God of Creation. In their view, Be and the God of Creation are just two dark women figures. It looked rather scary, and since they were interfering with the word line, they only appeared as two terrifying ck shadows in front of the people here. Moreover, their voices also turned terrifyingly demonic in their ears.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill me, great demons! We¡¯ll do anything!¡±

    ¡°Please spare me, please! I¡¯ll give you everything I can!¡±

    Probably since the Dark Conjurer Savior, that ¡°master trainer,¡± had tortured them to the point of fear, whether they be fallen princesses or princesses from exotic races, none of them had any resistance. They were all kneeling on the ground and begging Be not to hurt them. Be didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. It was rare for her to find some conscience in her and came to ¡°save¡± people, but they weren¡¯t even grateful for her sentiments. Is it really that hard being the good guy for once?

    Anyway, if they¡¯ve mistaken her intentions, then forget it. The problem now is that the God of Creation really dide to save them, but she was also mistaken as a demon. Now that¡¯s awkward. The God of Creation didn¡¯t really show much on her face. She turned around and looked at Be with inquisitive eyes, as if waiting for Be to make a decision.

    ¡°All of you quiet down. Listen up if you don¡¯t want to die. I¡¯m sending all of you out of n Ind, but you can¡¯t return to where you came from. I won¡¯t tell you much more than that. If you can keep your promise, you can use your souls as the price for your oath.¡±

    After listening to the God of Creation, Be requested for these beautifuldies not to return to their own homnds after leaving n Ind. Otherwise, the word line might end up being recalled. The beautifuldies quickly agreed. With Be¡¯s assistance, they sessfully teleported to n Ind¡¯s shores using the spare magical teleportation array in the royal pce that was saved for emergencies.

    Be had the God of Creation bring them to a ship at the coast and brought them away. Last Princess Brehanna was also entrusted to the God of Creation. Be took advantage of thesest moments to go to the ve market to see if she could try to release even more ve girls. The pirates on n Ind have already noticed the unusual movements of the floating garden. The floating garden that was now glowing red was slowly descending towards the location of the royal pce.

    To the people of the Bridges Kingdom it finally felt that doomsday was dawning. They couldn¡¯t even care about the lives of the ves anymore. All of them were scrambling to the coasts in order to find a boat out of this ce of imminent tragedy. The originally azure skies suddenly turned dark, not the normal darkness that appeared when the sky was covered by clouds, but like a sudden loss of light.

    The world line was slowly converging. Feeling an interference, the world line was currently restoring history in its own way. Huge waves several meters high suddenly emerged at the originally calm sea near n Ind. It didn¡¯t matter what grade the ships at the inds were, they would all be swallowed up just the same. Other than Be¡¯s fleet, which was fine since it was being protected by several Creators, the rest of the ships were gone. Based on the historical development, only some of the Bridges Kingdom¡¯s royal members were spared since they were out conquering other inds and not on n Ind.

    The fleeing ve owners didn¡¯t even have the time to care about their ves anymore. Be did not meet with much resistance as she freed all the beautiful girls in the ve market. Under Be¡¯s guidance, all of them quickly fled to the royal pce and used the emergency teleportation array there to transport to the seaside. The guards of the pce have already run away and nobody tried to grab any of the mountains of treasure. It¡¯s the end of the world and everyone is fleeing for their lives. Who¡¯s going to care about the treasure?

    Three hourster, the floating garden finally crashed on top of the royal pce in Ads City. Therge explosion instantly sank n Ind, blowing the ind up into pieces. Be had already left ALan Ind¡¯s waters with her fleet. The Forsaker kept her promise and secured the entire explosion within the n Ind region. It didn¡¯t affect any of the nearby areas.

    Be stood alone on the deck, looking at the mushroom cloud rising from the sea in the distance. Actually, the area affected by the nuclear explosion was quite simr to being cursed after. There are some things she just can¡¯t change. In the end, the two Saviors, the Mechanic and the Dark Conjurer were caught in the nuclear explosion along with the floating garden. Even a thousand yearster, they will still be Grudges.

    The Bridges Kingdom was still destroyed in the end. It was originally destroyed due to the influence of the Cursed Gate, but the nation still went extinct now after being destroyed in the nuclear explosion. The result of the Cursed Gate¡¯s appearance was still not rewritten, and the Forsaker had appeared by breaking through the world boundaries herself. The only thing that will change is the location the Cursed Gate will appear in.

    The only thing that changed for Be is that she now knows some of the important information about her own background. And, having saved many ves, those ve girls have already been taken away by the God of Creation and ced somewhere. Last Princess Brehanna was also brought back to the original world line by the God of Creation. Be¡¯s fleet will automatically return to their original timeline the next day.

    Since all the factors that changed the world line have disappeared, everything will go back to the normal timeline next. Be¡¯s only regret during this time travel experience is that she did not get to see the true face of the Forsaker. That familiar and intimate feeling proved that she was definitely someone who goes way back with her original form, Sacred Demon God Samantha. Be wasn¡¯t using her original form at that time. If she did, then she may have been able tomunicate a while longer with the Forsaker.

    However, she didn¡¯te out empty-handed. Be added the thirteen Fates to her friends list, which was recognized by the world line. After returning to the original timeline, they will still share that rtionship. Due to the change in time, other than the Third Fate who knew part of the reason, the other Fates had no idea when they had added Be as a friend.

    With that, Be got totch onto the highest-ranking existences of the Savior Camp which would facilitate her future investigations and in collecting thetest information on the Savior Camp. Be wanted to lend a hand from the Savior Camp to help her investigate who exactly the Forsaker is. Other than the Savior Camp, there were the three camps. The Chief Big Sister of the World Destructors, the Commander Little Sister of the Chaos Bringers, and Creator of Light Vianne there. With these three around, it was impossible for them to not have discovered the existence of the Forsaker after such a long amount of time.

    The only problem is the Savior Camp. The highest-ranking Twelve Fates were like day and night ifpared to the three of them, so it was possible that they weren¡¯t able to detect the Forsaker¡¯s presence also. Before Be could mull over that problem, a familiar voice pulled her thoughts back to reality.

    ¡°What¡¯re you thinking about, Be? It¡¯s rare for us toe out on a beach vacation, and it¡¯s a beach that won¡¯t be here in a thousand years. You won¡¯t be able to see it once we head back. By the way, is my swimsuit pretty?¡±

    ¡°Oh, Kriss. Of course your swimsuit is pretty. I designed it especially for you, can it not look good?¡±

    ¡°What a sweet mouth. But I¡¯m not as sexy as you are. Speaking of which, aren¡¯t you too good at lying? Telling them they can go back to the original world line by swimming here...The other student union presidents really believed you! So, what really happened?¡±

    ¡°Well...That¡¯s a secret. I¡¯ll tell you once we¡¯re back!¡±

    Be¡¯s fleet was currently located on thergest tourist ind near n Ind a thousand and three hundred years ago. On the silver beaches by the sea on Warren Ind, the girls from Be¡¯s fleet finally got their chance to move around off the ship. Warren Ind will be swallowed up by the sea several hundred yearster, so it will not interfere with the world line if they appeared here. After all, the ind is no more soon.

    The girls of the Twelve Academies sailing with Olsylvia Academy were really very lucky to experience a trip through time and space to this uninhabited ind a thousand and three hundred years ago. They were all there on that legendary silver beach, rxing while wearing the swimsuits provided to them by Be. Be fooled most of the girls here by telling them this is a secret space that nobody came to. It was all girls here anyway and they were on an uninhabited ind. There weren¡¯t any outsiders here.

    Many of the girls from the other academies originally thought that the bikini swimsuits¡¯ designs were a bit too revealing and were unwilling to try them. However, after verifying that nobody else was here, and with the girls from the Olsylvia Academy taking the lead, they also changed into the bikini swimsuits as if they were secretly ¡°tasting the forbidden fruit¡±, and enjoyed a rare moment of leisure on the beach.

    The bright sun was shining over the silver beaches. Be brought out all the equipment from swimming tubes to beach chairs, effectively turning the entire beach into a welfare beachscape only found during summertime. In another day, Be and the girls will automatically be transported back to the original world line. It was nice being able to swim on the beach with a beautiful scenery that came from over a thousand and three hundred years ago.

    Be had other intentions as well. If they changed into bikini swimsuits more than a thousand and three hundred years ago in the past, then when theye back, the girls would have been affected subconsciously by the timeline and will not feel ashamed and resist wearing bikinis anymore.

    As the mastermind behind this, Be changed back to her original form and put on a swimsuit before going with Kriss and the Renegades to find a secret spot, enjoying theirst leisure time before returning to the original timeline.

 Volume 7 Chapter 445: the Crisis Still Hidden on Alan Island and Another Meeting With the Third Fate

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 445: the Crisis Still Hidden on n Ind and Another Meeting With the Third Fate</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    At the Aldridge Empire¡¯s seaside resort, Oldrango City¡¯s coastal area, the oceans near n Ind. Be¡¯s fleet had finally re-entered the timeline of 1,300 yearster. After the white fog dissipated, the fleet was stopped at its original location as it was presently noon. Everything that happenedst night was just like a dream. Fortunately, the Dimensional Creators were still here, seemingly to testify the authenticity of their recent travel in time.

    Creator of Light Vianne and the others had simply decided to join Be¡¯s fleet as a break to rx. Be quietly logged into the Savior System as the thirteen Fates were still there in her Friends List. Other than the mysterious Thirteenth Fate, who was offline, the rest were online. Due to the change in the timeline, Be could not recall for a moment how she added the thirteenth Fate.

    In addition to the Fates, Be also got a set of equipment tomunicate with the God of Creation. It was a strange mirror that she could use to connect directly with the God of Creation. The God of Creation¡¯s status was also online currently. She seemed to be around all the time, but her status had always shown her being busy. It was busy work being a God of Creation. She basically spent each day out and about settling dimension-rted errands.

    So, Be didn¡¯t disturb her. She had her contact information anyway, and that was all that mattered. Even though Be had some bold ideas, now was not the time to push down the God of Creation. She roughly checked on some information on the Savior¡¯s chatting tform to confirm that the system-type Saviors around n Ind were back. Everything should have gone back to normal. However, the system-type Saviors didn¡¯t seem to remember themselves warping back in time at all.

    Other than the people on Be¡¯s fleet, the others who experienced the Time Warp basically didn¡¯t remember anything about it. Who knew how the God of Creation did this. The people on n Ind were also warped when they were caught in the white fog. The only ones who did not warp back in time were those from the Alessandra Academy and the Antote Academy¡¯s ships. Due to mysterious hidden existences in their ships, they could avoid being pulled into the Time Warp. They were only surrounded by the fog for one night. Nothing happened to them at all.

    Currently, the Twelve Academies Exchange Tournament was going to begin on the next day, but Be wasn¡¯t really interested in it. She was mainly participating as a substitute this time. Unless a very powerful existence popped up, Be wouldn¡¯t even bother to make an appearance. Without counting Be, Kriss, and the others, there were still God Chosen Knight Scott and the other Saviors in the Olsylvia Academy. There were also the four old and new Demon Kings, including Sky Demon King Dolores and the others who had signed up as external aid for fun, and also Creator of Light Vianne and the Creators who also signed up out of boredom.

    Even if the other academies had system-type Saviors, their cheat level still couldn¡¯tpare to that of the Olsylvia Academy with Demon Kings and Creators on the benches. The current Olsylvia Academy was a mixture of Saviors, Creators, World Destructors, Chaos Bringers, as well as a variety of forces. Just the level of cheats alone was already way more perverse than anything the other academies had.

    The current n Ind was still that Phantom Ind in disguise. Be didn¡¯t change too much of the world line during the time travel, so the Bridges Kingdom¡¯s descendants did not stop trying to restore the kingdom. Only the leaders had changed. ording to the information given by the God of Creation, the leader of the restoration movement had changed from Last Princess Brehanna to Last Prince Brizig.

    Last Princess Brehanna failed toplete her heaven-defying attempt at changing the world line and was now put under the God of Creation¡¯s observation. After a while, she would be sent back to Be for her to decide her fate. Right now, Be was hanging out with Kriss and Mage Princess Ariel at n Ind while they looked for information about a good ce for a holiday stay.

    The main reason Be came to participate in the Twelve Academies Exchange Tournament was that she was chasing after the summer beach swimsuit eye candy. The rest were all hypocritical lies. Right now, other than the Sainsbury Academy (Archer Academy), Augustus Academy (Alchemy and Engineering Academy), and Elitechra Academy (Warrior Academy) that Be hadn¡¯t found an opportunity to invade, the high-ranking student union members of the other Twelve Academies of the Human race had already fallen under Be¡¯s control, so it wasn¡¯t difficult to promote summertime swimsuits.

    It was indeed difficult to find a suitable vacation beach spot. The nuclear explosion from over 1,300 years ago had already destroyed all traces of modernity left on n Ind. Simultaneously, both the Mechanic and the Dark Conjurer, thest genuine Saviors, also met their demise in the explosion with their bodies nowhere to be found. Anyway, there was no changing their fates of bing Grudges. The beach was also leveled to the ground during the explosion, so it was difficult to find.

    Be and the girls were currently enjoying themselves at n Ind¡¯s Ota Town. Many tourists could be found in this resort town in addition to the students from the Twelve Academies. The town had also significantly changed. You could no longer see the Bridges Kingdom¡¯s capital that was here over a thousand years ago. All traces of Ads had disappeared. Since n Ind was considered a tourist ind, the goods sold here were mostly sea products such as pearls, corals, and such. Except, the prices were a little unscrupulous.

    ¡°Pearls on sale! These beauties arrived justst week! Buy one, get one free. String starts from a thousand gold coins!¡±

    ¡°Crystal corals! These are the real deal! If you find a fake, we¡¯ll offer ten more aspensation! Buy two, get one free, starting price from two thousand gold coins apiece!¡±

    Be looked through the goods sold at the stalls without much interest. She had seen plenty of pearls in her life, and she had tons of the most precious luminous pearls. As for the Crystal Corals, Be had also gotten sick of looking at the Crimson Corals that were even more expensive than them and was naturally uninterested. After pushing down the Manasvir Empire¡¯s empress, Manya Fn, the richest person in the Human Continent, who was also a transmigrator, Be had already amassed riches beyond what an average person could dream of, so these ordinary treasures were nothing to her.

    Just when Be took Kriss¡¯ hand and was ready to browse elsewhere, she sensed several sneaky figures in the shadows following her that were hiding in the shadows of the stores on both sides of the street. Kriss and Ariel also discovered them soon after. These two Renegades were hiding a lot of power deep inside them, so it was normal for them to notice they were being followed.

    ¡°Be, we¡¯re being followed, and they don¡¯t seem to be humans!¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Kriss, Ariel, you two noticed it too?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. I can feel that their gaze is on Kriss. Can¡¯t be perverts, right?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense, Ariel. You think a pervert¡¯s going to be eyeing someone¡¯s neck?¡±

    After this quiet conversation with Kriss and Ariel, Be noticed the stalker¡¯s gaze. It really was at Kriss¡¯ neck. In that case, this didn¡¯t seem like a normal human pervert. Kriss had a rather sizable chest, so what was so nice to see about her neck?

    Be and the girls deliberately headed into a quiet alley to get the stalkers to show themselves, but disappointingly, they remained on standby. Once they saw Be and the girls enter the alley, they were just about to attack but abruptly disappeared as if they had received some sort ofmand.

    This made Be feel very depressed. Those tailgaters really were too unprofessional. Why would they retreat halfway through? What a scam. However, she found a rather old looking store in the quiet corner. The store didn¡¯t sell any tourist souvenirs, but rather some antique books. The shop-owner was a person wearing a grey cloak. Seeing that there wasn¡¯t anywhere else they could go, they decided to visit the store.

    While Be was looking at the goods, she found her surroundings instantly turning ck and white. Kriss and Ariel were still looking at the goods on the shelves; they didn¡¯t notice Be entering the ck and white world at all. Be wasn¡¯t flustered. She calmly looked up at the person in the grey robe. That guy was likely up to something.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. Haven¡¯t we talked 1,300 years ago?¡±

    ¡°Uh, are you the third Fate, sir?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You are the first Savior to have survived after going back in time. The other Saviors were all sucked into the timeline and were never able toe back. They don¡¯t even have their memories anymore, so you¡¯re a special one!¡±

    The third Fate¡¯s current state was only a phantom. After knowing that, Be wasn¡¯t so scared anymore.

    So it turned out that the Third Fate hade to this dimension out of curiosity. She wanted to confirm Be¡¯s condition, so she purposefully arranged for a phantom to wait for Be here. The Fate, who was in a phantom state, was unable to see anything. This was also the reason why she did not notice that Be was a turncoat at first nce. She could only judge Be by her soul.

    Aftermunicating with Be, the third Fate found that this system-type Savior had a very clear mind of her own and not a ¡®Yes-man¡¯ like the other nd system-type Saviors. This sincerity increased the third Fate¡¯s impression of Be by quite a lot. After some thought, the third Fate decided to persuade her to retreat.

    ¡°Well... Be. Would you consider changing dimensional worlds? I can help you change to a new dimension for you to do your tasks on. This ce is... Frankly, I¡¯m not supposed to say this, but there¡¯s a grim outlook for the Saviors in this dimension.¡±

    ¡°Why? Haven¡¯t we sent a lot of Saviors here?¡±

    ¡°Numbers won¡¯t help. ording to our scouting, the top ten existences of the World Destructor¡¯s Demon Gods and Evil Gods, and the top ten existences of the Chaos Bringers have all shown signs of invading this realm and they have yet to leave. Due to certain reasons, other Creators with no good intentions have also appeared in this dimension.¡±

    ¡°Be, if you would like to extend your career as a Savior, then I suggest you to change dimensions. I still have that much authority to help. You are the first lower-ranking Savior who can chat with me without any fear, just like a friend.¡±

    In the end, Be still declined the third Fate¡¯s kindness. A ¡°multiple spy¡± like her won¡¯t face any problems. However, Be learned a lot of information about n Ind from the third Fate. Based on that information, after the Bridges Kingdom¡¯s demise on n Ind, this ce went under the control of the Blood Race. The Blood Race had originally been expelled from their home by the Demons and the Undead during the scramble for supremacy in the Demon Continent, after which they joined hands with the descendants of the Bridges Kingdom¡¯s royal family.

    The suspicious guys following Be and the others earlier were the descendants of the Blood Race, as they did not give up halfway because of any orders or noticed that Be and the others weren¡¯t people they should mess with. Instead, when they entered the third Fate¡¯s boundary, it led to them being in a temporary stealth state, so the Blood Race suddenly lost track of them and had to change targets.

    The entirety of n Ind had been controlled by the Blood Race for a long time. Duke Wagner, the one responsible for hosting this Twelve Academies Exchange Tournament, was said to be a high-ranking Blood Race in disguise, so the entire Ota Town was under the secret control of the Blood Race. The Blood Race¡¯s real base should be near n Ind, in a ce nicknamed ¡°Bat Ind.¡±

    The specific location of this ¡°Bat Ind¡± had not been discovered by the Savior Camp as of yet. Many Saviors had been arranged to scout the area to find the ce, but it had yet to yield any results. The Radiant Church of this dimension seemed to have forgotten some important attributes as the Blood Race did not appear in their list of evils. Thus, they did not interfere with any of their activities.

    When Be got this information, she became more worried about the safety of n Ind. Right now, n Ind was an evil force that was not in cahoots with Be and was roughly divided into three factions. There was the Blood Race led by Duke Wagner. These guys wereing for the students who had arrived at the ind. Then, there were the Deep Sea Alliance and the humans of the Darkness Continent. After the sea monster attack, they had temporarily disappeared, but they could reappear at any time. The final group of forces was the unknown troublemakers hidden amongst the Twelve Academies, such as those specializing in gambling for the results of thepetition.

    When Be and the girls came back to their senses, the shop had already disappeared. The third Fate¡¯s true body was not here, so her phantom disappeared aftering in contact with Be. Other than Be, neither Kriss nor Ariel had any recollections of the event. Be was the only one left with memories of the third Fate. The moment just now seemed to have just been a short trance for them.

    ¡°Be, that¡¯s strange... I seem to remember we were shopping just now, but for some reason, I can¡¯t really remember what we were looking at anymore... Ariel, do you remember?¡±

    ¡°I... I think I remember a little? Only the image seems blurry... Whether it¡¯s real or not, I really can¡¯t tell you.¡±

    ¡°Kriss, Ariel. I think we should go. That was probably just an illusion. Let¡¯s go back to the fleet!¡±

    While reassuring Kriss and Ariel, she tried to get the two Renegades to forget about the encounter with the Fate. On the other hand, Be wanted to rush back as soon as possible. After learning that Ota Town was an area controlled by the Blood Race, she was a bit restless. She knew very well about the hobbies of the Blood Race, and her fleet consisted of all girls. There was a high probability of them being attacked by the Blood Race.

    The Radiant Church of this dimension didn¡¯t seem to have any special means to fight against the Blood Race, so Be could only enlist the Creator of Light Vianne, who was rxing on the ship. She had special ways to restrain certain demonic beings, which of course, included the Blood Race. On the way back, Be and the others discovered that they could not find anyone anymore on the once lively streets. The stalls had also changed.

    Even though it was currently daytime, Ota Town lookedpletely different to them now. It almost seemed as if the previous Ota Town was just a disguise. The town¡¯s residents had long been under the Blood Race¡¯s control and had all turned into vampire ves. Under the disguise of camouge magic, those who entered the town for the first time could only see the illusions. Be and the girls were in the third Fate¡¯s boundary earlier, and when they came out again, that was considered their second time entering Ota Town, so the deceptive effects of the illusion no longer worked on them.

    The inhabitants of Ota Town had been turned into low-level vampires, and their eyes were emitting a red glow simr to the eyes of bats in the night. You could already see the pair of sharp fangs stretching out of the mouths of some. Under the effect of illusion magic, the tourists entering the town failed to recognize this ploy. Even the priests from the Radiant Church were fooled.

    These fake Blood Race inders were chatting enthusiastically with the visitors. Once they managed to confuse the tourists and had them stumble over to a dead angle, they were killed and turned into one of them. Be looked up at the sky of Ota Town and could vaguely see ayer of translucent ss. It was probably thanks to that ss that sunlight was unable to truly shine into Ota Town despite it being daytime. Those Blood Races had yet to be strong enough that they did not have to fear the sunlight.

    With that in mind, things were easier to deal with. Be was nning to destroy thatyer of translucent ss so that the Blood Race pretending to be humans would all die under the sunlight. That way, she could sneakily wipe out the inhabitants of Ota Town using the power of the sun. Just as Be was preparing to find the opportunity to pull off that n, Kriss gently reached out to pull Be back.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Kriss? You must have seen it too, right? I¡¯m going to make them disappear.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Be. Some of the girls seem to have been caught. If you do that, then they might get anxious and start using them as hostages. We shouldn¡¯t rm them just yet.¡±

    ¡°Huh, so some girls really have been caught? Kriss, temporary change of n. You and Ariel find a way to return to the fleet. Tell the girls to note to Ota Town for now. I¡¯ll go summon a few peers.¡±

    Following what Kriss said, Be really did discover that some students had taken the Blood Race¡¯s bait. And, they were even the students from the Twelve Academies. They had metal cogs on their uniforms, so they should be students from the Augustus Academy.

 Volume 7 Chapter 446: Destruction of Duke Wagnerâ€™s Manor, the Blood Lair in Ota Town

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 446: Destruction of Duke Wagner¡¯s Manor, the Blood Lair in Ota Town</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    At the Aldridge Empire¡¯s seaside resort spot, at the coastal area of Oldrango City, Ota Town on n Ind. This area has alreadye under the control of the Blood Race. After sending off Kriss and Ariel, Be tried to summon a few of her fellow Demon Kings over. She used a rather forbidden spell and did not summon Blood Demon King Eleanor and the others directly over, but rather only connected their minds to herself with a special medium.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Be? Eleanor and I were ying some rounds with the other two Demon Kings. They really aren¡¯t up to par. They¡¯ve already lost a few games.¡±

    ¡°Uh, Dolores. I found traces of the Blood Race here. I may have to summon you guyster to stir up something. If there are many Demon Kings, then it will be hard for the Saviors to judge which one it is.¡±

    ¡°Got it. Just call uster.¡±

    Sky Demon King Dolores and Blood Demon King Eleanor were currently having a delightful time ying four yer mahjong with Ocean Demon King Victoria and Dark Night Demon King Aggy. When they received Be¡¯s call, they were very quick to agree toe give their supportter. If there are many Demon Kings on the field, then the aura they leave behind will be chaotic. Most Saviors can¡¯t distinguish between the auras of Demon Kings when three or more are mixed in. Even if Be was fighting a ¡°dark vs dark¡± fight, she still had to make some preparations.

    Large numbers of higher-ranking Blood Races have already appeared in Ota Town, both male and female. In terms of their looks, each of the guys were iparably handsome, but there was also a demonic charm mixed in, just like the handsome vampires in shoujo mangas. Based on Be¡¯s observations, basically none of the female tourists visiting Ota Town could refuse the blonde-haired blue-eyed vampire hotties. Once they bite onto their hooks, they¡¯ll end up following them in a trance.

    There were female vampires too, and all of them were well dressed up like the top gals in brothels, nobledies, or young mistresses. There were all sorts. Many men were bewitched and lost their minds. Just a single beckon or a wink had them going off with the vampires. Be scanned the area with the Savior¡¯s system and found that other than her, there wasn¡¯t a single system-type Savior around Ota Town.

    System-type Saviors, it seems, have all received missions and gone to investigate the Skull Ind near n Ind, which is the source of the souls lost at sea. It was said to be inhabited by powerful demons. While the other Saviors are off on the ¡°thousand-man dungeon¡±, the Blood Race have made their move in advance on the girls visiting Ota Town.

    Be had also received a task to crusade against the tyrants at sea or something. Only, her system mailbox had long been stuffed full of the tasks shoved on her by the Eighth Fate, so Be wasn¡¯t able to see thetest task at a nce. Naturally, she had no idea that this thousand-man activity was going on. Based on her style, even if she did see it, Be wouldn¡¯t have gone. After all, she wasn¡¯t a real system-type Savior. If she pops up around them too much, she may end up risking exposure, so it was better not to go.

    Be didn¡¯t attract the attention of the Blood Race standing there. After getting in contact with the God of Creation, Be was quickly able to secretly learn a godly skill: ¡°Perception Barrier¡± magic. With the help of this magic, no Blood Race could see Be and they continued to fool the visitors at the town without fear. Be summoned an invisible Energy Devouring Insect. This kind of Abyssal Demonic Insect is able to devour all the magic power of a barrier, causing the barrier to eventually copse.

    ¡°Go, little guy! Help me eat up that ss!¡±

    Seemingly understanding Be¡¯s words, the Abyss Devouring Insect nodded its head like a human before quietly rising up into the air. Just like an explosion, it burst out into many copies in mid-air. These almost transparent Abyss Demonic Insects quickly stered over the light-blocking barrier like moths and began quietly sucking up the energy.

    Be followed the people who were lured by the vampires and quietly went to Duke Wagner¡¯s Manor at the center of Ota Town. Right now, the illusion barrier around Duke Wagner¡¯s Manor no longer worked on Be so she could see the true appearance of the building. This wasn¡¯t a human duke¡¯s manor at all, it was the nest of vampires.

    The true Duke Wagner must have died many years ago. Due to the harassment the Aldridge Empire suffered at sea from the Oceanic Race these recent years, they were already semi shut off from the coastline. As the no.1 tourist spot, n Ind was actually presently closed. Other than the Twelve Academy Tournament, the empire did not pay much attention to the n Ind¡¯s changes, so they naturally did not know that Duke Wagner had already been swapped out by one of the Blood Race.

    Be was able to sense a strong blood smell from the Blood Race¡¯s Lair before even going in. She had mistakenly entered one of the Blood Race¡¯s blood feastsst time so she could still tolerate this sort of smell. During that time, Be wasn¡¯t able to stay for too long due to the sudden siege of the system-type Saviors, but these ones really don¡¯t know how to hide themselves. The first n¡¯s Chief Elder had just been taken out by the Savior Army, and now it didn¡¯t take long for them toe out and cause trouble again.

    This ce is the Blood Race¡¯s banquet sanctum. You could see pools of fresh blood everywhere, and the humans led here by the Blood Race were held separated, with men being treated as general fodder. On both sides of the hallway at the entrance to Duke Magner¡¯s Manor stood a row of ck metal cages that held the men that were lured here. These men were all skinny to the point where they looked like skeletons and their faces were all gaunt and emaciated. Be had no idea whether they were sucked dry or drained. One after another, those Blood Race beauties were more and more unrestrained. They could almostpare with subi.

    None of the captured men were killed. They were just thrown here as food. What the Blood Race wants to collect are blood servants responsible specifically to supply blood. Whether the gender of the Blood Race master was male or female, the blood servants are destined to be female. This is the tradition of the Blood Race. Men can only be tossed here to waste away.

    The beauties who were tempted here were also divided into two categories. Blood servants can only be transformed out of young virgin girls. Those who were no longer pure were stripped naked after simple treatment and were hung at the side to be nurtured as high quality food. Be had onlye to intervene because she saw that many Augustus Academy girls were abducted.

    Augustus Academy¡¯s uniform is very recognizable. The uniforms were basically decorated with either metal gears or potion bottles. This academy mainly taught students specializing in alchemy and magic doll manufacturing. Their actual battle ability wascking, but they had strong magic power, so it wasn¡¯t unreasonable for them to catch the eyes of the Blood Race.

    If these alchemists were to fall into the hands of the Blood Race, the consequences will be serious. The only thing Be can be thankful about is the fact that the Augustus Academy¡¯s Student Union President was not here. The beautiful alchemist president had just been moved over to Be¡¯s fleet this morning to pay a visit to Frederica Academy¡¯s student union president, Caroline, averting a disaster.

    At the edge of onerge pool of blood, the beauties who had been lured here took off all their clothes after being hypnotized, then they were each bound upside down on a cross with ck blindfolds over their eyes and a ck ball of cloth stuffing their mouths. By the time they sobered up, they were already done for.

    At the wrists and ankles of the beautiful girls were metal hoops with barbs that cut into their fair white skin. Drip by drip, the fresh blood of the beauties dripped down along the special grooves and flowed down the inverted cross. There was a golden goblet specially put there to collect their blood.

    Be seemed to have seen this sort of y from one of the Vow Breakers, the Blood Queen. This is probably a hobby for all of the Blood Race. She didn¡¯t think about rescuing the girls for the time being. Be finally saw Duke Wagner, the man behind the scenes, sitting at the table at the very heart of the room. To be precise, he was a Blood Race acting as Grand Duke Wagner, and was a Grand Duke level vampire. He may be a scourge in the outside world, but he was no different from any other Blood Race in Be¡¯s eyes.

    The vampire Grand Duke Wagner was dressed in a ck suit like a proper gentleman, just shy of a gentleman¡¯s cap. The Grand Duke¡¯splexion looked weak and pale, as if he was an albino man without the slightest rosiness behind his skin. He had long blonde hair and blue eyes surrounded by deep dark circles. Be couldn¡¯t be sure whether it was from his death energy or if he justcked sleep. Other than the pair of fangs at his lips that no longer needed to be hidden, Duke Wagner still had an appearance that was considerable to a normal human handsome middle-aged uncle¡¯s style.

    This Vampire Grand Duke was entertaining several humanpanions, one of whom is a handsome guy with short white hair. There were some simrities in his appearance to the royal descendant of the Bridges Kingdom, Last Princess Brehanna. He should be the new leader of the restoration forces of the Bridges Kingdom taking Brehanna¡¯s ce, Last Prince Brizig. How did this guy hook up with the Blood Race? Be was a little curious and quietly headed closer.

    Duke Wagner had set up a blood feast for Prince Brizig and his party. Be felt that this hospitality was a bit too insincere. Prince Brzig and his men weren¡¯t even of the Blood Race. Sitting in front of therge table full of blood-filled wine sses and all sorts of exotic food, Prince Brizig and his men just looked at each other. They didn¡¯t even know how they shouldin. It was clear enough that Duke Wagner intended to ¡°eat alone¡±, so why leave out a table of food? Not like they can eat it anyway.

    ¡°Duke Wagner, have you seen our cooperation n? As soon as the Twelve Academy Tournament opens up tomorrow and the students enter the venue, you can activate the boundary and control all the students!¡±

    ¡°His Excellency Prince Brizig, everything is set on our part. However, other than the few girls, the rest are to be handed to our disposal. I have not encountered so many beautiful blood servants in more than a year.¡±

    ¡°Other than the powerful nobles such as the princesses, you may do with the others however you wish. I want to use them as hostages to threaten the Human Continent.¡±

    So it turns out these two guys are discussing evil ns. Duke Wagner was trying to catch more human females as blood servants while Prince Brizig merely wants to restore his kingdom. By kidnapping the princesses of various empires as hostage, he will be able to use them as bargaining chips. This princess kidnapping n has long been used by Be, but in a different way. Be¡¯s ¡°kidnapping way¡± was just a little special and could have the kidnapped princesses fall into indulgence.

    However, since Be was here, she won¡¯t let them seed. The Twelve Academy Tournament was going to begin tomorrow. She can ignore everyone else, but Duke Wagner was destined not to live past today. Be cast her Demon King summoning magic secretly and got the four Demon Kings on standby summoned over to help.

    The main ones fighting are going to be Blood Demon King Eleanor and Sky Demon King Dolores, as well as Be. The two Old Demon Kings, Ocean Demon King Victoria and Dark Night Demon King Aggy, only had to sit and watch. They still weren¡¯t considered allies with the New Demon Kings like Be, but the main reason Be summoned them here was just so they could disrupt the aura to avoid the detection of the Savior Camp afterwards, and did not need them to fight for now.

    The translucent boundary that was constantly over Ota Town finally copsed after its energy was devoured by the Abyss Demonic Insect Race¡¯s Energy Devouring Insects. The destruction of that barrier was just like the destruction of the ozoneyer. When the ultraviolet light from the sun hit the ground, it quickly wiped out all the evil Blood Race.

    Those low-ranking Blood Race members were unable to withstand the sunlight at all and issued painful screams under the sun¡¯s rays, after which they quickly fell into the ground and formed a puddle of blood. Just like the evil undead creatures, as they disappeared, the illusion magic disappeared as well and the true face of Ota Town was gradually revealed to the outsiders.

    ¡°This energy is...Demon King! That¡¯s not right, this isn¡¯t the aura of the Demon King who¡¯s working with us.¡±

    ¡°Grand Duke Wagner, bad news. The defensive barrier in the sky has broken. The sun...The sun is...¡±

    ¡°Damn it! His Excellency Prince Brizig, please make yourselvesfortable. I must meet with that Demon King now!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother, I¡¯m right here.¡±

    The entrance to Duke Wagner¡¯s manor was directly shattered by energy. Blood Demon King Eleanor stood with six bright crimson-colored wings behind her and dark red Demon King Armor. She had a red demon mask worn on her face so others couldn¡¯t see her true appearance. However, Eleanor¡¯s figure and long hair had already revealed her gender.

    Grand Duke Wagner¡¯splexion instantly changed. The Demon King working with them was a man, but the Demon King who invaded this ce was clearly female. Demon Kings are temperamental creatures and can turn on their friends at any moment, it wasmon to see them leading their cooperative partners to their deaths. Even more infuriatingly, Prince Brizig had already run off without a trace along with his men. He¡¯s really ¡°giving him face¡± isn¡¯t he? He allowed him and his subordinates to make themselvesfortable, but they really up and ran.

    ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t seem to have a contractual rtionship, do we? My contract is with...¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you¡¯re working with another Demon King. ALright now, you can rest in peace...No, you can rest forever now!¡±

    ¡°Stop her! I¡¯m going to find that Demon King!¡±

    As Grand Duke Wagner gave the order, even if the Blood Race around the ce were all scared to death, they still did as he said and pounced over from all directions, attempting to stop Blood Demon King Eleanor from advancing by overwhelming her with numbers. Naturally, such attempts are futile. Without even making a move, a mist of blood had already sprang out around Eleanor. The blood almost seemed to be alive as they turned into sharp thorns and stabbing all the Blood Race to death in mid-air.

    The Blood Race who were being attacked by the blood mist were all drained into dry corpses as if they were having their blood sucked instead. It was a bloody scene. Many sober human ves fainted out of fear after seeing this terrifying image. Grand Duke Wagner who knew he was no match for this Demon King was just nning to transform into a bat and escape, but he was stopped by a bright light that fell from the sky.

    Arge hole had unknowingly been opened up on the ceiling of Duke Wagner¡¯s Manor. Sky Demon King Dolores stood there with dark purple armor, holding a golden book in her hand and standing at the opening. She flipped open the golden book in her hands and opened her mouth slightly, seemingly reciting some sort of song. It was a melody simr to the hymns of the Radiant Church which instantly filled Duke Wagner¡¯s entire manor.

    Sky Demon King Dolores wore a purple butterfly mask that covered half of her face, making it impossible to make out her features. Even though she is a Demon King, Dolores¡¯s body had a divine glow under the sunlight. The other Demon Kings at the scene instantly had the misconception that Dolores was a Deity but merely holding the title of a Demon King.

    Fortunately, the hymn recited by Sky Demon King Dolores had the ¡°friendly fire¡± option set to off so the other four Demon Kings didn¡¯t feel any ill reactions to it. They just felt that their Demon King hearts that were beating quickly from the battle were now less excited from the soothing properties. If Be was the one making a move, it would likely end in a wave of idental injuries, instantly offing the five Demon Kings along with the others in one big ultimate move including herself.

    As the melody of the hymn gradually unfolded, the ck mist emerging from Duke Wagner¡¯s body gradually dissolved away. Under the suppression of the hymn, Duke Wagner was unable to even counterattack. He could only stay in ce and roar in reluctant defeat.

    ¡°Hymn chanting! You..Are you a Demon King or a Deity? To be able to use...¡±

    ¡°Rest now. In your next lifetime, don¡¯t...No, that¡¯s not right. If you¡¯re going to do bad, just do it out of our sights.¡±

    ¡°No...Wait, we can talk this through! We can make a deal! We can split the profits one to nine. I only need one...¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I...We don¡¯t deal with men.¡±

    Duke Wagner¡¯s final cry was still interrupted by Be. His deal with the previous Demon King was a split of three to seven, but for the sake of his life, he didn¡¯t mind splitting one to nine. Unfortunately, before Blood Demon King Eleanor¡¯s ¡°Blood Wheel¡± coulde down on him, Be shed behind Duke Wagner¡¯s back and pierced straight through Duke Wagner¡¯s heart with a ¡°Dark Spiral¡±.

    Duke Wagner fell with resignation. Even in his death, he was unable to find the Third Demon King. He did not even see what the Demon King who killed him looked like. After his heart burst apart, Wagner was done for. His corpse was turned into a puddle by Sky Demon King Dolores¡¯s hymn, and the other Blood Race in the manor also turned into puddles and disappeared. Being killed by the joint attack of three Demon Kings, Duke Wagner¡¯s death was considered dignified.

 Volume 7 Chapter 447: The Official Start Of The Twelve Ivies Battle On Phoenix Island

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 447: The Official Start Of The Twelve Ivies Battle On Phoenix Ind</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The second day of the Human Empire¡¯s Twelve Ivies Battle at the holiday destination of the Aldridge Empire, the coastal area of a??a??Oldrango, Ota Town on n Ind. Due to the fire in Ota, they were forced to switch locations to an ind next to n Ind known as Phoenix Ind. Phoenix Ind was a man-made ind built with the sponsorship of the Manasvir Empire. The transmigrator Manya Fn personally designed this modern ind.

    The Aldridge Empire had no ns on using this alternate ind in the first ce. These stubborn mages were ufortable with the design of another country. Because n Ind was attacked by the Demon Kings, Ota Town, the original venue of the tournament, had been destroyed beyond recognition. Thus, the Aldridge Empire was forced to use Phoenix Ind as ast resort. Meanwhile, the whereabouts of Duke Wagner, the representative of the empire who was originally responsible for hosting the tournament, remained unknown.

    Since the Aldridge Empire was unable to appoint a new representative for the moment, they were forced to sumb to pressure andpromised with the Imperial Union. They transferred hosting and supervision rights to the representative officer sent by the Manasvir Empire, Duchess Edith and the representative of the Radiant Church, Bishop Stanley. Duchess Edith was one of Empress Manya Fn¡¯s cronies who knew Be¡¯s identity, not to mention Bishop Stanley, who had an extraordinary rtionship with Be.

    Be already secretly controlled the top authorities of the Human Empire¡¯s Twelve Ivies Battle. In fact, there would be no problem if Be wanted to y dirty. However, the tournament set by Empress Manya Fn was based on the gamey on earth. Thus, ying dirty was of little significance since it was unlike many fantasy novels where the tournament evolved into a battle convention.

    The Human Empire¡¯s Twelve Ivies Battle was more simr to the Olympic Games, with fewer direct confrontation events. Most of the confrontations didn¡¯t involve touching the opponent¡¯s body and caused no physical harm. Only in battles would ying dirty have a more significant effect. Otherwise, the effect was minimal at best.

    Moreover, due to the temporary change of the venue, arge number of carefully arranged bets was ruined. In order to influence the tournament, these gambling groups had used various dirty methods such as buying the Ota Town defender. Numerous secret mechanisms that had been set up in Ota Town were all for naught since the venue had been changed.

    Phoenix Ind, also known as ¡°Sun Ind¡±, had arge number of tourism facilities and sandy shores. Due to the restriction on information leaving the Aldridge Empire, outsiders never knew about the hidden tourist ind. The students of the Twelve Ivies were fortunate to be the first batch of visitors on Phoenix Ind.

    News of the Demon King¡¯s attack was blocked by the Aldridge Empire. Judging from the aura left after the cleanup of Ota Town, there were more than three Demon Kings present at the time of the attack, and one of them possessed sacred properties. The appearance of one Demon King was already a major event, what more three Demon Kings in one ce. In order to avoid unnecessary panic, the Aldridge Empire had to take extreme measures to keep the news from spreading.

    The officials who examined the scene mistakenly regarded the sacred aura left by Demon King Dolores as the presence of the God Race or other sacred properties. ording to this find, the Aldridge Empire concluded that the righteous God Race was fighting the Demon Kings. Hence, the situation wasn¡¯t so catastrophic. Information was temporarily restricted until the end of the Human Empire¡¯s Twelve Ivies Battle. Only at the end of the tournament would they decide whether or not to report this incident at the Human Empire United Conference.

    The witnesses who were presentst night had merely caught a glimpse of the Demon King¡¯s figure, but not her face, so Be wasn¡¯t required to act. These witnesses were taken away by the Aldridge Empire¡¯s army, presumably to warn them against disclosing any information. Of course, the Aldridge Empire only took the men. As for the girls, Be had arranged for someone to save them first. It would be a pity if the Imperial Army saw these girls naked.

    Be hadnded on Phoenix Ind. In the ind controlled by her people, Be felt at ease. ording to Empress Manya Fn, Be had the highest authority and could use this artificial ind at will. Aside from the tournament venue, there were many luxurious beach paradise hidden on Phoenix Ind. Be intended to hold an official summer beach event after the tournament.

    Be was located on the most exclusive seats on Phoenix Ind. On the ind¡¯s tallest tower, Ste Tower,Be watched the tournament while enjoying the certain benefits. The God of Creation sent thest Princess Brehanna to Be. Apart from no longer being a member of the Undead, Brehanna¡¯s strength remained unchanged.

    Right now, Brehannay slump in Be¡¯s arms, allowing Be to caress her body as she pleased. Having been touched by the God of Creation, Brehanna was now branded with the former¡¯s seal. Since the God of Creation possessed no emotions, she didn¡¯t think there was anything wrong with using this spell. Princess Brehanna was trapped. As long as she was touched by Be, Brehanna was weak as if she had lost all resistance.

    ¡°Let me go. Please, I don¡¯t know anything. Please let me go.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, Princess Brehanna. You¡¯ve seen the God of Creation. If you¡¯re not by my side, you¡¯ll be killed and silenced. Forget about the restoration of your country and behave.¡±

    ¡°No... Can¡¯t you let me go back and give me some time to think this over?¡±

    ¡°Go back? Where else can you go? It seems that you still don¡¯t understand your current situation!¡±

    Be lowered her head and kissed Princess Brihanna¡¯s shy lips, greedily tasting her sweetness. Brehanna was immediately at a loss. By the time she recovered, she was already pinned to the sofa. Be held her hands above her head and spread her legs apart. Before Brehanna could close her legs, she was left weak.

    Burying her face in Brehanna¡¯s chest, Be kissed her trembling breasts. Although Princess Brehanna had lived for thousands of years, she wasn¡¯t Be¡¯s opponent. In the face of Be¡¯s various attacks, Brehanna was helpless. Against Be who had existed for tens of thousands of years, even transmigrator Empress Manya Fn fell prey to her, much less Brehanna. Only more than a thousand years old, Brehanna was obviously weak inparison.

    Be raised her head and stared at a blushing Brehanna, her lips curling into a wicked smile. Brehanna had a terrible foreboding that Be was going to bully her again but she couldn¡¯t escape. All she could do was wait for Be¡¯s next move. Be tied Princess Brihanna¡¯s hands behind her back with a red ribbon and used the same ribbon around her legs. Brehanna¡¯s legs were separated, calves bound to her thighs, making it impossible for her to stand.

    When she was done, Be used her fingers to tap all over Princess Brehanna¡¯s body, focusing on her sensitive areas. As each acupuncture point was tapped, Brehanna made strange moans. Her eyes turned misty, and the previous look of resistance had faded.

    ¡°Mistress Be, stop...It¡¯s so ticklish. I can¡¯t take it anymore...¡±

    ¡°Brehanna, it¡¯s alright. This will only arouse your excitement, the sort that makes you long to be bullied by other girls. I have a tournament to attend so you stay here and wait until Ie back tonight. You can tell me your answer then. Are you still going to avenge your country or submit to me?¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, don¡¯t go... I know my answer. Don¡¯t...¡±

    ¡°Be quiet, Brehanna. We don¡¯t want to disturb others, do we? Only I can enter this room so don¡¯t have any unrealistic fantasies of running away.¡±

    Lips rising in a smirk, Be blocked Brehanna¡¯s mouth with a red ball gag. She would first make her stay put so by the time she returned tonight, this girl would definitely surrenderpletely. Unless Brehanna had no erotic desires, she would certainly submit. Brehanna could be trusted once she hadpletely belonged to Be. Right now, Brehanna was flushed, her snow-white body twisting on the sofa. Teasing and leaving her unsatisfied was the worst sort of torture. Brehanna was close to begging for Be¡¯s touch.

    This was the first time Be experimented with pressure points. This wasn¡¯t something Be came up with, but something she had discovered when logging onto the Savior System. She found that many male System-type Saviors were sharing this. This method was personally recorded by an experienced Savior with a harem who determined which acupuncture point would excite the beauties of the Other World. Though uncertain if the others practiced it, Be decided to experiment on Princess Brehanna. Every point was spot on so it seemed the System-type Saviors had much worthy of learning.

    In this secret observation room on Ste Tower, Last Princess Brehanna as well as the beautiful human girls who were trapped by the Blood Race were confined here alongside the girls of Augustus Academy. Be would only let these girls return after confirming they wouldn¡¯t mutate into the Blood Race.

    Most of the beauties had yet to recover from the horrible experiencest night. They wore ck blindfolds and were bound to tforms simr to operating tables. In order to facilitate the observation of their bodies for any abnormalities, Be hadn¡¯t covered their bodies with any clothing so these girls resembled patients who were about to be operated on.

    These beauties didn¡¯t dare to resist after experiencing the nightmare of the Blood Racest night. It was considered fortunate that the rulers of the Human Race had kept them alive. Although they were humiliated, it was better than death. Be promised to send them back after healing them. But before that, they were forced to act as experimental subjects for Be¡¯s acupuncture method, much like Princess Brehanna.

    These girls were obviously too naive. After experiencing Be¡¯s continuous attack on their sensitive areas, they wouldn¡¯t be able to extricate themselves from this pleasurable sensation; it was addictive. From the very start, Be hadn¡¯t nned on letting them go.

    Upon leaving Ste Tower, Be followed Kriss and Lisha to the tournament venue. ording to the rules, this tournament was the same as previous ones. It was divided into team and individual events. Finally, the scores of the two events were added up to make the academy¡¯s final score. The score between the Twelve Ivies was based on the final scores. Among them, the scores of the individual event were only added if the students obtained the top three ces. For the team events, their points would be added regardless of ranking. The score was based on their team ranking.

    The tournament was divided into two parts¨Cboys and girls. Although the events were the same, the scores were calcted separately and only summed up at the end. The events were divided into two major categories¨Cmagic andbat. Under these categories were other profession-specific games. The officials of the Manasvir Empire would carry out a full-day magic live stream while Antote Academy provided various logistics and personnel support. The other non-human students of the Twelve Ivies were spectators responsible for cheering on the participants. All right.

    Be and the others are in the girls¡¯ venue, which was separated into many different arenas. As the real controller behind the games, Be had gone to great lengths to take advantage of these girls by adjusting the rules and procedures of the girls¡¯ games. They originally had to wear school uniforms, but with Be¡¯s intervention, they wore sports outfits provided by Be.

    The sportswear provided by Be was all short-sleeved and short skirts. Wearing them would expose the usual thermal underwear, which was quite unsightly. The girls from the various academies had unknowingly epted Be¡¯s brainwashing and reced them with modern lingerie she designed which resembled bikinis.

    Considering that most of the girls in the Other World were still rtively shy, Be currently provided them with solid colors and conservative styles while the sexyce and cut-out lingerie were unavable for the time being. This had to be done step by step. First, gradually change their traditional concepts. At this point, any girl wearing sexy lingerie must have slept with Be.

    These girls were either members of Olyslvia Academy¡¯s Rose Society or members of the Federation of the Twelve Academies and their beautiful girl student presidents. To put it bluntly, only Be¡¯s girlfriends would wear this sort of lingerie. Be was satisfied now that she could appreciate their fair arms and smooth thighs. Only now was this considered a real sports meet. Those conservative school uniforms they wore before not only looked ufortable but also failed to match summer.

    For live streams, the girls¡¯ venue was the same as the boys¡¯ with both far and close-up shots. However, Be secretly ordered the person in charge of the magic stream to y some tricks on the screen. The girls were recorded with a wide-range view so they could see their panties and thighs. Naturally, Be would keep a copy of these videos. The boys didn¡¯t matter.

    ¡°Big Sister Be, aren¡¯t you going to sign up for the individual events? There are so many amazing participants this year!¡±

    ¡°Lisha, I signed up for the team event. After all, the individual events don¡¯t involvebat. I¡¯m not good at much else aside from beating others. I¡¯d rather be on the team events with you.¡±

    ¡°Be, you don¡¯t have to be modest. It¡¯s clear that the games are all controlled by you. You can... Forget it, it¡¯s okay. As long as we¡¯repeting together, I¡¯m happy.¡±

    Kriss didn¡¯t think much of Be¡¯s modesty. The reason Be didn¡¯t participate in the individual event wasn¡¯t because of the presence of arge number of System-type Saviors, hence increasing the overall number of yers in the individual event which meant the pressure was high. The real reason was very simple. Most individual events didn¡¯t involve physical contact so she couldn¡¯t take advantage of the other girls. There were many girls in the team events. Even if she didn¡¯t manage to take advantage of her opponents, she could do so to her teammates.

    Be and the others observed the various events as they passed through each ying field. It truly resembled the Olympics. There were all sorts of events and the Other World¡¯s version of the Olympics was no worse than the original. Before arriving on Phoenix Ind, Be had nned on being a spectator. But after seeing all sorts of exciting games, she decided to formally participate in the tournament.

    Each profession had its own interesting events. For example, the knights had the Golden Boots event which was a mountpetition simr to horse racing. In the Golden Boots, the knights raced their mounts to see who would reach the finishing line first. Mounts of the same type and level were divided into a group so the unicorns and wyverns would appear in different groups.

    The archer¡¯spetition was simr to the archery events in the Olympic Games. In the Eagle Eye Battle, the archers needed to continuously shoot targets that tested the archer¡¯s abilities in all aspects. Among the various games, the most eye-catching was the mage¡¯s Magic Pir Contest in the individual tournament.

    In the Magic Pir Contest, the participants from both teams stood face to face on a high tform simr to a podium. In front of each contestant were nine magic pirs arranged in a three by three square arrangement. Without attacking the opponent, the yers on both sides must use magic to defend the magic pir on their side within the specified time and destroy their opponent¡¯s magic pir. The final result was determined by the amount of damage. Be wasn¡¯t participating in this event, but the two super team battles known as the Night of the Witch and the Light of Dawn.

 Volume 7 Chapter 449: The Silent Contest in the Magic Towers And True Identity of the Attackers

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 449: The Silent Contest in the Magic Towers And True Identity of the Attackers</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    At the Aldridge Empire¡¯s seaside resort spot, Oldrango City¡¯s coastal region, the Twilight Forest Arena of Phoenix Ind, the magic towers where ten of the academies were stationed were plunged into an unprecedented crisis due to a sudden attack by a Mutant Humanoid Slime Army. Be¡¯s Olsylvia Academy¡¯s magic tower was fortunately spared from the first round of attacks due to the presence of many special existences.

    Be took the ¡°Arctic de¡± conjured up by Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth¡¯s power and began counterattacking the army of Mutant Slimes. Puppet Master ine¡¯s suggestion was right. These Mutant Humanoid Slimes feared the cold, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to recover once they encountered low temperatures. Moreover, they seemed to be designed to deal against magic professions. Even though they were two-meter-tall humanoids in shape, they didn¡¯t have any physicalbat skills at all.

    When met with an opponent like Be, who was just pretending to be a mage, their disadvantage was immediately exposed. Be brandished her ¡°Arctic de¡± all the way from her own magic tower to Listabel Academy¡¯s magic tower more than a hundred meters away. Not a single Mutant Humanoid Slime on the way was able to impede Be¡¯s advance and was turned into ice fragments under Be¡¯s de.

    Just as she was about to approach Listabel Academy¡¯s magic tower, Be found other transparent Demonic Beings. They were Mutant Slimes in the shape of Ogres. Be had only seen slimes that could transform into humanoid shapes before. These ogre-shaped ones looked like they would be strong. These big guys standing more than three meters tall should be much stronger than the Mutant Humanoid Slimes.

    When they saw Be approaching, a Mutant Ogre Slime went forward and rammed directly towards Be, who leaped up high over its head. She was only wearing a bikini battlesuit right now. If it were to get dissolved by the slimes, then she had no other suitable pairs to wear. No matter how big its body became, it couldn¡¯t change the fact that it was just a Slime. After leaping over its body, Be turned around for a horizontal sh, cutting off the fake Ogre¡¯s legs.

    ¡°Hmph. You think I¡¯ll be in trouble just cause you¡¯re tall? No matter what you look like, you still can¡¯t be a true Ogre.¡±

    Be climbed up the wall of the magic tower. Be didn¡¯t want to inform the Manasvir Empire and the Aldridge Empire before finding out the opponent¡¯s goals. If the human empires intervened, then the ¡°Night of the Witches¡± tournament might be canceled. This was one of the few events the Olsylvia Academy could gain points from. If it were to get canceled, they would lose a lot of points in this year¡¯s rankings.

    The magic tower had long been upied by Mutant Humanoid Slimes. Girls from the Listabel Academy could be seen being caught by the Mutant Slimes. These strong mages had really been careless this time. They underestimated these Demonic Beings. They had never thought that these slimes woulde for a sneak attack at night. The students participating in the ¡°Night of the Witches¡± tournament barely brought any battle-type magical tools with them since this wasn¡¯t a fightingpetition, and that was their mistake.

    Faced with these special Mutant Slimes, the mages who did not prepare in advance suffered huge losses. The girls caught by the Slimes were unable to move as they were wrapped up in some transparent glob. They had fearful expressions on their faces, but fortunately, they could breathe through the goo. Otherwise, some of them might have smothered to death. The uniforms of the girls who were caught had all melted off. When Be came in, she quickly judged that these Mutant Slimes were all inferior goods. It meant that they were half-finished products.

    Completed Slimes couldn¡¯t dissolve a person¡¯s clothing, but they could absorb their prey¡¯s magical power and inject strange liquids into them. Other than dissolving clothes, this batch of slimes attacking the magic towers had no ability to absorb mana or inject toxins, so they could only be described as defective products, and it wasn¡¯t difficult to deal with them.

    Be didn¡¯t use the ¡°Arctic de¡± in her rescue mission. If the Slime had already swallowed someone up, and if she were to attack them using the coldness of the Arctic de, she might end up hurting the captured girls. Be borrowed Fire Dragon Princess Sulliman¡¯s power to warm up the ¡°Tears of the Goddess¡± for a moment before sprinkling it onto the Slimes.

    When the warmed ¡°Tears of the Goddess¡± touched the Slimes, they quickly melted away like dissolved jelly, and the girls locked in their bodies were liberated. The girls who came out were all shivering and were clutching their chests with their hands. Their bodies were all very cold as they needed to catch their breaths for a moment before they could speak, so they could only thank Be with their eyes for helping them and could not speak for now. After all, they werepletely shivering with cold.

    Be couldn¡¯t really take advantage of them either after just saving them. There were more than a hundred students in Listabel Academy¡¯s magic tower. No matter how much of a ¡°gentleman¡± Be was, she still couldn¡¯t control so many girls at once without any helping hands. Right now, just the ¡°eye candy¡± reward alone was good enough.

    After Be entered the magic tower, the Mutant Slimes who were attacking it seemed to have received some sort of order as they stopped sending more members to attack the tower. Instead, the mastermind behind the scenes was still intelligent enough to ¡°lure the tiger out of the mountains¡± by attacking the magic tower of Be¡¯s Olsylvia Academy instead.

    However, the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s magic tower was a ¡°tiger mountain¡± in itself, so it wasn¡¯t only a single ¡°tiger¡± they had to deal with. From the beginning, the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s magic tower was destined not to be broken. Be didn¡¯t even care if they were wasting their energy. She was focused on heading to the top of this magic tower.

    At the top of the tower, Be found the person she wanted to offer her support to, the Listabel Academy¡¯s Student Union President, President ¡°Quasi-Mage Oracle¡± Alephia. When this beauty with long pink hair saw that it was Be who entered, she finally breathed a sigh of relief. Listabel Academy¡¯s elite beautiful maiden mages, nicknamed the ¡°Fifteen Elementalists,¡± had all been arranged by President Alephia to participate in the ¡°Magic Pir Contest,¡± an individual event for the joint magic professions.

    In the preliminary and quarter-finals of the ¡°Night of the Witches,¡± President Alephia figured it was fine not to let their elite yerse out on the scene. Instead, she figured she could have them wait until it was the time for the advancement rounds and finals. Her original intention was to get more points, but who would have known that she would hit the jackpot in the preliminaries and the quarter-finals. If not for Be¡¯s timely appearance, their entire magic tower would have probably fallen under the hands of the Slimes.

    ¡°Be, it¡¯s you¡­ I really have to thank you for this time.¡±

    ¡°President Alephia, you guys are¡­¡±

    ¡°We were bullied by the Slimes, but it was my oversight. I figured since this was just the preliminaries and the quarter-finals, I could just send our elites to the Magic Pir Contest. Be, why did you bring weapons to the Night of the Witches?¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s no rules saying mages couldn¡¯t bring weapons with them!¡±

    President Alephia was doing no better. All her clothes had already been dissolved away, as the girls around her were all kneeling on the ground in the same state. If Be hadn¡¯te to help, then she and the other girls in the tower would have probably continued to be wrapped up together in the ¡°transparent jelly.¡± The only one who could stand was President Alephia, but if Be came anyter, she would¡¯ve fallen as well.

    President Alephia, who could finally breathe a sigh of relief, didn¡¯t care anymore either and fell very naturally into Be¡¯s arms. Be was currently only wearing a ck bikini battlesuit, so when the two of them held each other, Be could feel President Alephia¡¯s somewhat wet skin. Alephia really felt quite tired. She was forced to wake up from her meditation in the end to face the Slimes.

    ¡°Not afraid of me anymore? President Alephia, you never threw yourself into my arms like this in the past!¡±

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re much more reliable than those Slimes. Moreover, even if I were afraid of you, you would still bully me. I¡¯ve already been bullied by you, so I would be fine if you were a bit gentler with me.¡±

    ¡°Oh, Be. I almost forgot. Could I trouble you to go help out the Augustus Academy? They¡¯re all alchemists there, and I figured that they won¡¯t be able to hold up much longer either.¡±

    ¡°What about you guys, then? Well, let me summon a girl to help you guard this tower. Just don¡¯t tell outsiders about this.¡±

    After President Alephia promised to keep the secret, Be drew out a Copsing Magic Array to summon Copsing Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita over. Lolita was part of the Dragon Race, so having her participate in the ¡°Night of the Witches¡± would itself be a vition of the rules. The only foreign races invited to join the Twelve Academies Exchange Tournament were the students of the Alessandra Academy for the Foreign Races. No other academy was allowed.

    President Alephia saw the expressionless twin-tails loli, Copsing Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita, wearing a ck gothic lolita outfit and holding a ck parasol, she quickly understood what Be meant. She could sense that Lolita wasn¡¯t a human, but she couldn¡¯t tell that she was a dragon. This was already considered cheating, but so as not to be disqualified, the Listabel Academy would naturally keep this matter secret, as they owed a big favor to the Olsylvia Academy.

    Looking in the direction of Be, who had already left, President Alephia felt that this was a favor she would never be able to repay for the rest of her life, and she could only pay it back with her own body. After helping the Listabel Academy out of their crisis, Be jumped out the window once more and rushed to the Augustus Academy¡¯s magic tower in the other direction. Since all the Slimes were besieging the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s magic tower, there was an unusually small number of slimes on her way there. Be almost encountered no palpable resistance before she arrived at the Augustus Academy¡¯s magic tower.

    The Augustus Academy was an academy for alchemists, and these alchemists were not strong in terms of magic fighting abilities. It was already considered good if they couldunch a fireball. The reason they were able to hold up for so long was all thanks to their magic potions. With the miracle of alchemy, the alchemists basically did not need to rely on meditation to restore their mana, unlike the mages. If they evercked mana, they just had to drink a potion. Even though alchemists were considered a magic profession, thepetition rules allowed them to carry the magic potions they created during the ¡°Night of the Witches¡± and the other events.

    When Be arrived, this ce had already been subdued by the Mutant Slimes since alchemists couldn¡¯t hold up after all. Be did not attack them by force but instead changed into her usual ¡°tools of crime,¡± the invisibility cloak, and strut through the doorway of the magic tower. With her sensitivity to humans as a Demon King, she could smell something foreign amongst the girls.

    The girls of the Augustus Academy were also caught, just like the girls from Listabel Academy. All of them were turned into special ¡°human-shaped jellies¡± by the slimes. However, they fared better than the mages and were notpletely naked. These alchemist beauties wore rare metallic underwear underneath their clothes that could not be dissolved. Their metal underwear had depictions of alchemical magic patterns on them that must have been enchanted by magic, so that was likely why the Slimes weren¡¯t able to dissolve them.

    The girls did not look quite panicked. Being an alchemist, they often had to capture slimes and other low-level Demonic Beings for experiments. After being ¡°counterattacked¡± by the Slimes, their faces mainly consisted of surprise and disbelief. As the magic tower might be invaded by outsiders, Be did not immediately try to save them like she did with the Listabel Academy. Instead, she went to the top of the tower first to confirm what state the Augustus Academy¡¯s Student Union President was in. President Alephia mentioned to her before she left that the Augustus Academy¡¯s Student Union President was also a girl.

    The use of girls as student union presidents was a new habit only adapted in recent years. Before this, the student union presidents of the Human Race¡¯s major academies were all male. After that, boys were often needed at the frontlines to participate in the fights between Humans and Demons or Beastmen, and they did not have time to deal with student union matters. Several years ago, the Human Race¡¯s academies poprized the new model of letting girls who were sitting in steady positions at the back to be the student union presidents instead. Even if they were sent to the frontlines, girls were often put at the back, so they were in a much safer and secure position than the boys.

    Be found the people who were controlling the Mutant Slimes in this tower. There were a dozen people dressed in ck demonic priest robes. Be had no idea whether they were human or not. However, looking at the strange demonic patterns on their clothes, they probably weren¡¯t good people. Be decided they were the ones controlling the Slimes for one very simple reason. She discovered the Magic Crystal balls that were controlling the Slimes on the bodies of these ck-clothed men.

    Be had also found the student union president of the Augustus Academy. Be was quite surprised. She had seen at least half of the Twelve Academies¡¯ student union president, and they were generally beautiful young girls. Only the Augustus Academy had a different taste. Their Student Union President was a rather nk-looking loli beauty. Sure enough, the taste of alchemists could not bepared to ordinary people to use a loli as a student union president.

    The Augustus Academy¡¯s Student Union President, Elshelly, had a standard loli figure with refined tinum short hair that reached her shoulders. She didn¡¯t have hair to her waists like the other beautiful maidens. She wore her hair short because she wasn¡¯t great at grooming her hair, unlike the other lolis who liked to groom their hair into twin-tails. Moreover, if her hair were too long, it wouldn¡¯t be convenient for her to do her alchemical experiments. So, for the sake of her experimentation, she did not keep her hair long.

    Elshelly was the first t chested loli Be had seen amongst the human academies¡¯ student union presidents. Even though she was wearing a set of tinum underwear, based on her ¡°old veteran¡± intuition, Be could visually estimate that Elshelly¡¯s chest was just an A, not even a B. The girls by Be¡¯s side, other than the few Mothers of Creations, basically had cup sizes starting at C cup.

    Just as what President Alephia told her, Elshelly had a bit of that emotionless character. Even if she were being trapped, she didn¡¯t have any hint of fear on her face at all. Compared to the other girls, Elshelly looked quite calm. At least, you couldn¡¯t see her being panicked on the surface.

    Such a precious resource moved Be, of course. President Elshelly was now confined to the top of the tower along with the other top-ranking alchemists of the Augustus Academy. They were also wrapped up by the Slimes, leaving only their heads outside. They looked as if they had been shoved into a water tank with only their head popping out. The other girls had very restless looks in their eyes. Only President Elshelly¡¯s golden eyes alone werepletely unmoved.

    ¡°As expected of the strongest alchemist of the Human Race¡¯s academies. If not for the Demonic Beings we received from those above, we might not have been able to capture you.¡±

    ¡°Boss, this isn¡¯t good, right? The higher-ups are paying us to mess up the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s magic tower so that they won¡¯t be able to get any points in this event. They didn¡¯t tell us to do anything to the other academies!¡±

    ¡°What do you know! This is called side business development. Don¡¯t you know how many organizations there are that need alchemists? These alchemists are a little entric and a bit stubborn. But, with a little brainwash, and they¡¯ll know what they have to do.¡±

    Be was standing right at the center of those ck-clothed men. While peeking at the Augustus Academy¡¯s girls, she listened to their chats. Even though the Augustus Academy girls who were caught were all wearing metal underwear, so you could not see their private parts. Being able to see their arms and legs was plenty for Be as she had never been the picky type in terms of eye candy.

    The mastermind behind the scenes of these ck-clothed men turned out to be the same underground gambling organization that Be had taken out when they were trying to rig the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s inter-academy qualifyingpetition¡¯s bets in the Manasvir Empire. They had set their sights on the Human Twelve Academy Tournament this time. The favorite of this year was still the Olsylvia Academy. To rig the bets, they did not hesitate to interfere with the tournament directly.

    They had originally bought off the judges and did not need to act, but who knew that the venue would suddenly be changed to Phoenix Ind. The judges that belonged to the Aldridge Empire were suddenly reced with new judges assigned by the Manasvir Empire. As their ns had gone awry, they could only take the risk and intervene directly.

    Be looked at these ck-clothed men and sighed helplessly. Wasn¡¯t it just gambling? Why all this fuss? If they really wanted to start a gambling game, then all they had to do was look for the biggest ck-handed yer behind the scenes - that was her! The shadow at Be¡¯s feet began to spread around, gradually and silently moving under the feet of the men. She intended to silence them directly.

    The originally ¡°facially paralyzed¡± President Elshelly¡¯s eyes had changed unexpectedly. Even though she could not see Be under her invisibility state, she could clearly sense a strong killing intent from Be¡¯s position. That was an aura that only existed from a person who had killed countless beings, and the reason why the ck-clothed men did not notice was that they too were killers like Be.

 Volume 9 Chapter 473: Bellaâ€™s Secret Mission And Her Arrival At Brusk City

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 473: Be¡¯s Secret Mission And Her Arrival At Brusk City</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The Kerv Swordsman Academy, located within Austin City - a key city in the south, inside the Gabriel Empire¡¯s territory, at the southern region of the Coristel Human Continent. The academy was nowpletely under Be¡¯s control as the Principal, most of the teachers, as well as the majority of the male students, had been led to the empire¡¯s capital under false pretenses. The female teachers who had remained behind were defeated by the Dark Church¡¯s goddess.

    After Be had redirected the returning elite male students to guard the perimeter of the academy, she took up the role as ¡°interim Principal¡± of Kerv Academy. Now, she could mate with any girl in the academy. This was a more insane treatment than when she was at Olsylvia Academy as she could do whatever she wanted without any other considerations.

    The student union president of the academy, Princess Kliveny, and Vice-President Emily, who held the highest level of authority among the students, were already under Be¡¯s control. This meant that Be could truly go rogue as Austin City was already under Sarnia Duchy¡¯s control, so there was no one left to stop her. This was one of the benefits of war as it made things convenient for ¡°opportunists¡± such as Be to take full advantage of the chaos.

    On a balcony hidden within the depths of the academy, Be¡¯s erotic sunshine treatment was still ongoing. Under her practiced ¡°tongue skills¡±, the two inexperienced princesses, Karin and Krylo, were no match for Be the ¡°demoness¡±. The princesses quickly became delirious from being licked and did not even notice when Be took the chance to kiss them on the lips, stealing their first kisses. In fact, they had even used their own tongues to receive Be¡¯s.

    ¡°Princess Karin, your mouth smells of flowers - how delectable.¡±

    ¡°Wuu¡­ Grand Duchess Be, when did you¡­stop kissing me, don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°How dishonest. Look at the little princess, she¡¯s much more honest!¡±

    The loli, Princess Krylo, was already intoxicated by the strange sensations. Although she felt shy, she felt a strange sense offort as well. When Be ced her hand by her lips, the little loli obediently parted her lips to take Be¡¯s fingers into her mouth. She then began to suckle gently, like a pet that was eager to please her mistress.

    Karin looked around helplessly at her surroundings. Her three other sisters had already fallen and was currently looking at her with a weird look in their eyes. It was almost as though they were ming her for not joining them. Be took advantage of the moment and pinched the sensitive nub on Karin¡¯s chest. She then moved her face as close as she could to Princess Karin¡¯s face, till they were almost cheek to cheek.

    ¡°Princess Rin, I¡¯ll give you another chance. Join us voluntarily - otherwise, I will ask your three sisters to punish you, just like how I bullied you when I pinned you down on the bed.¡±

    ¡°Be, what is the point of this? I cannot do anything to betray the empire¡­ wait, fine, I agree!¡±

    Before Karin could finish her sentence, she saw that Be was going to press her face against hers and finally admitted defeat. Right now, she did not even have the courage to make eye contact with Be. The ever determined Princess Karin, who had been a staunch practitioner of swordsmanship, never thought that she would see the day when she would fully submit to someone else. Furthermore, she had never expected that the person whom she submitted to was a woman, just like her.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl. Alright, you sisters have a little intimate time to yourselves. I shall not intrude any further.¡±

    ¡°What, didn¡¯t you say, Big Sister, please don¡¯t do that. I just¡­wuuu.¡±

    Be got up and left, not intending to disturb the four royal sisters who were sharing an intimate moment. At that moment, Kriss appeared in front of her and gently helped her to change, just like a wife. Other than a slight flush across her cheeks, Kriss did not show any other indication of embarrassment. This was most likely because she had spent enough time around Be and had seen her fair share of such scenes, which meant that she would not react too much.

    ¡°Kriss, why didn¡¯t you join us earlier? Your sisters are all here, you¡¯re the only one left.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re annoying! Be, you¡¯re so naughty. You actually wanted to¡­ I don¡¯t enjoy being with too many people.¡±

    ¡°Kriss, does this mean that when it¡¯s just the two of us, we can¡­ hey, Kriss, don¡¯t be so eager to leave. You haven¡¯t given me an answer.¡±

    Kriss¡¯ face was nowpletely red and she picked up her pace. For now, there was no way Be could find out what the answer to that question was. By the time Be caught up with Princess Kriss, she had already shifted into her dark original form.

    ¡°Krysan, what are you doing out here? Where¡¯s my Kriss?¡±

    ¡°Be, your Kriss is so embarrassed that she¡¯s hiding inside her inner world. Also, what do you mean by yours? Am I not yours too?¡±

    ¡°Y¡­yes, you definitely are. Let us walk and talk!¡±

    Be followed dark Kriss and returned to Kerv Academy¡¯s student union office, which was now Be¡¯s temporarymand center. Two of her most trusted female subordinates, the Subus Queen Aisha and the Demon Empress Samith, had been waiting there for quite some time. The lolis - the Demon God Angel and Evil God Mia, were still having fun roaming the streets of Austin City and have not arrived at Kerv Academy yet.

    Other than Be and the few dark bosses, the beautiful female teachers of Kerv Academy were inside the conference room as well. After they were released, Be had handed them over to the Subus Queen Aisha for some ¡°special care¡±. Using her exceptional skills, she managed to train these proud swordswomen teachers into subservient ves in the short amount of time before Be¡¯s arrival.

    These beautiful swordswomen were fully naked as they acted as waitresses and carried tes around the conference room. The moment Be and the others took their seats, two beautiful girls immediately dropped to their knees and began to help Be massage her feet while another girl rubbed her shoulders. Be looked extremely pleased with herself as she took in the ¡°voluptuous¡± view in front of her. She could not find a single mark on the beautiful swordswomen¡¯s creamy white skin as she wondered what methods Aisha had used to train those girls into submission within such a short period of time.

    Krysan and the Demon Empress Samith did not say anything as they enjoyed the ves¡¯ services in silence. As these two did not bully girls often, it was not obvious that they were actually secret S. Judging by the naturally rxed expression on their faces, it was clear that this was not the first time that they were experiencing something like this.

    There were no signs of resentment or resistance in the beautiful swordwomens¡¯ eyes as they did everything with a natural ease. It was as though they had been born to be ves. They wore special silver nes around their necks with a unique tag attached to it that was a constant reminder to outsiders that they were the female teachers of Kerv Academy¡¯s Swordsman faculty. Taking in the sight in front of her, Be was beginning to suspect that the Subus Queen Aisha knew some form of psychological magic that could brainwash and hypnotize others.

    ¡°Aisha, how did you do it? These were the elite female teachers of the academy! Could it be that they were brainwashed and hypnotized?¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, this is a business secret. However, if you were to give me an order, I would have no choice but to answer your question. After all, no pretty girl would be able to resist such joy - regardless of race.¡±

    The Subus Queen Aisha quickly disproved Be¡¯s guess. She actually knew how to cast hypnosis magic. However, she did not use it casually. Furthermore, she did not need to use such means on her prey so far. When Be noticed that Aisha was unwilling to reveal her secret, she did not pry any further.

    At this moment, the Gabriel Empire was in a rather chaotic situation. In fact, they were worse off than the Manasvir Empire was. The main reason was that geographically speaking, most of the Manasvir Empire was extremely urbanized and was made up of nd cities. This meant that it was difficult to set up an ambush.

    On the other hand, the Gabriel Empire had many forested areas with many demonic beasts, which made it extremely easy to set up an ambush. Once the empire descended into chaos, various powers had begun to nt their troops in ambush along the way. By now, the roads leading to the empire¡¯s capital were now an extremely dangerous ¡°highway to hell¡±. Among the various entities that were attempting to steal Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s throne, there were many of them that wanted to prevent the princesses from returning to the imperial city as well.

    Those powers had already set up their ambush along the various paths that led to the empire. Unlike the Aldridge Empire in the eastern part of the Human continent, the cities and towns of the Gabriel Empire did not have any of the expensive magical teleportation arrays for intercity travel. Instead, visitors could only enter the city through official channels on foot or by carriage.

    The Gabriel Empire had always looked down on knights. As this was an empire where it was the norm to be a swordsman, steeds were an extremely scarce resource. Even warhorses were extremely rare, let alone flying type demonic beasts. In order not to attract any unnecessary attention, after discussing with her trusted demonic subordinates, Be decided to head towards the empire¡¯s capital in disguise. She had also abandoned the n to summon the Dragon princesses to carry Kriss and the other princesses into the empire¡¯s capital in an ostentatious manner.

    This was a secret mission and Be did not bring too many people along with her. This time, she was apanied by four terrifying lolis who were extremely powerful World Destructors and Chaos Bringers - the Demon God Angel, the Evil God Mia, the Dimensional Demon Noesha, and the Poison Origin Betty. Kriss and the other ¡°Five Royal Swordmaidens¡±. They were all she needed. It did not matter if she brought the remaining subordinates along as she could simply summon more if she wanted to.

    The Subus Queen Aisha and the Demon Empress Samith remained behind to guard Austin City. Samith was responsible for secretly controlling the troops from the Sarnia Duchy while Aisha would ¡°manage¡± the girls from Kerv Academy. Be had no idea if Aisha would turn this ce into a ¡°lily academy¡±. The next day, Be and the others got up at dawn, changed into grey cloaks, and began to make their way towards the empire¡¯s capital.

    There were many different routes that led towards the capital. As using the official route was way too obvious, Be and the others decided to take the mountainous route. They would have to cut through the forests and make several detours within the jungle before they would arrive at the capital. The team was not only made up of Be, Angel, and the other few out-of-the-ordinary entities, the five princesses of the Gabriel Empire¡¯s royal family - the ¡°Five Royal Swordmaidens¡±, were there as well.

    Other than Kriss, Be had already pushed the other princesses. This meant that no one raised any objections when Be dered herself as the team leader. This odd team, consisting of ten girls, quicklymenced their journey through the jungle at the central region of the Gabriel Empire.

    Be did not really expect princesses of such noble status to walk that far. After all, they were of the Swordsmen profession. Even Knights would not be able to walk that far without steeds, let alone these Swordsmen! Be immediately summoned more than a dozen demonic beings - the Chocobo. These bird type demonic beasts with green feathers, looked simr to the ostrich. Although they were practically useless inbat, they had incredible stamina and could carry passengers freely around the jungle.

    Each of them had their own Chocobo as they moved within the depths of the jungle. ording to the map, they had nned to first arrive at the transfer city - Brusk City. There, they would act as mercenaries to search for a mission that would take them into the capital. Afterwards, they would use their disguise to infiltrate the ce within the capital. As the situation was far too chaotic, Be could not guarantee that other than the pce, the other ces were still under the Emperor¡¯s control.

    Brusk City was named in memoriam of the great adventurer, Brusk. He was a legendary demonic beast hunter, who was said to have hunted many infamous demonic beasts - including Dragons. Unfortunately, theter generations of demonic beast hunters did not live up to the glory of their ancestors. The depths of this jungle was an utopia of demonic beasts. Back then, they were the ones who had been chased back into the jungle by the hunters. Now, they were back in full force.

    Even though they were on the outskirts of the jungle, Be and her team were attacked byrge demonic beasts. As the number of demonic beast hunters had significantly decreased over the years, the demonic beasts had be so bold as to attack passers-by within the Human Continent. This meant that many routes had be extremely unsafe. These demonic beings were very sly, and specifically targeted smaller groups of Humans. When faced withrge mercenary groups and other organizations, they would hide.

    Be¡¯s team only consisted of ten people, and they were all female. At first nce, one would assume they were all weaklings. The moment they stepped into the jungle, they found that their path was blocked by two demonic beasts. One of them, the ¡°ck Striped Saber-Toothed Tiger¡±, was ck from head to toe, while the other was a two meter tall ¡°Horror Bird¡±, which looked like a giant parrot. Both A+ Grade demonic beasts were physical types and were well-known for their vicious nature.

    ¡°Pfft, I thought that there was something better standing in our way. It¡¯s just a stupid bird and a ck cat. Sadly, none of you taste good. How disappointing.¡±

    Be, who was at the front of the group, jumped off her Chocobo. When Princess Kliveny and the other princess wanted to follow her lead, she raised her hand to stop them. She was enough. The ¡°ck Striped Saber-Toothed Tiger¡± was the first to charge towards her when it saw Be dismount. It used its ability to move extremely quickly so that it could be the first to sink its teeth into Be and kill her.

    Be took a step back and the ck Striped Saber-Toothed Tiger missed its mark. Taking advantage of the momentarypse in attacks, Be smashed her arm into its head and it instantly exploded. Its bones shattered and its massive body fell to the ground with a resounding thud, sending clouds of dust into the air.

    ¡°Thinking of leaving? Toote!¡±

    Be ripped off the ck Striped Saber-Toothed Tiger¡¯s tooth and threw it like a javelin. As she was extremely strong, the tooth was basically a bullet. The Horror Bird saw that the situation was not going well, it immediately tried to escape. Instead, the ck Striped Saber-Toothed Tiger¡¯s tooth shot through its skull and the Horror Bird fell dead on the ground. Within a minute, Be had managed to kill two A+ Grade demonic beasts.

    This battle deterred the other demonic beasts that had been secretly observing from within the jungle. They were so terrified that they immediately scattered. Any Human who could instantly take out A+ Grade demonic beasts was definitely powerful enough to go one on one with an S-Grade demonic beast. As the small fry of the demonic beasts, they definitely could not afford to offend anyone like that. After collecting the demonic cores and other ingredients from the demonic beasts¡¯ corpses, Be reced the original cores with ck demonic cores. She then chanted a string of strange Demon King incantations which resurrected a mutated version of those demonic beasts.

    The ck Striped Saber-Toothed Tiger transformed into an S+ Grade demonic being - the Dark Saber-Toothed Tiger, which emanated ck colored dark mes from its body. The Horror Bird transformed into the Hell Iron-Beaked Bird. It¡¯s originally green feathers were now crimson red. After the battle, Be did not feel like taking action herself and she simply summoned these two demonized demonic beasts to do the dirty work for her.

    ¡°Get rid of anything and everything that¡¯s in our way. The demonic cores are yours. Now go!¡±

    Excitedly, the two demonized demonic beasts dived into the jungle to pave the way for Be and the others. For the next two days of the journey, Be and the others barely got off the Chocobo as they rushed night and day to get to Brusk City. The demonic beasts along the way all died horribly at the hands of those two demonized demonic beasts. With theirbined attacks, even S Grade demonic beasts did not stand a chance against them.

    Along the official routes, Be and the others saw many imperial soldiers who were patrolling the area. These were all soldiers who had ripped off their armbands to prevent others from knowing which side they were on. As Be could not tell if they were friend or foe, she had no choice but to continue to move through the jungle and ignore those imperial troops. As the Chocobo moved swifty, they arrived at their destination in less than three days. If Be and the others had been on warhorses, they would have at least taken a week.

    The security around Brusk City was extremelyx. This city was one of the famous three no-man¡¯snd - also known as ¡°free cities¡±. They did not even have a city lord or a group of city guards. The order within the city was dependent on the mercenary group stationed there and the Mercenary Union was responsible for overseeing the area. As this city was a melting pot of all sorts of characters, Be and the others did not have any difficulty entering the unguarded city at all.

    ¡°Stop right there, the few of you¡­ mmm, you may pass!¡±

    ¡°How generous, you should visit more often!¡±

    The temporary guards stationed the city gates were representatives from the various mercenary groups that were on rotation. This meant that discipline was basically non-existent. Technically, each person entering the city needed to go through a simple search to prevent bandits and other dangerous criminals from entering the city. However, as long as you had the money to bribe the guards on duty, you could pass easily - which was the case for Be¡¯s group as she slipped each guard a gold coin.

    ¡°Mister Mercenary, do you know where the Mercenary Union in this city is? We want to go to the capital and we hope to employ a suitable mercenary group.¡±

    ¡°Little Miss, I¡¯m busy doing checks, I don¡¯t know¡­ eh, I suddenly remembered something.¡±

    Be pressed another gold coin into the guard¡¯s hand and he quickly made another ¡°exception¡± and secretly told Be where the union was located. However, he looked a little stiff when he mentioned the Mercenary Union.

 volume 9 Chapter 474: The Skirmish In The Brande Hotel And Miss Sarahâ€™s Mission

    <h4>volume 9 Chapter 474: The Skirmish In The Brande Hotel And Miss Sarah¡¯s Mission</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The deep forest of Brusk City, known as the Free City, in the southern region of the Coristel Continent, within the borders of the Gabriel Empire, was the gathering ce of Demonic Beast hunters, hence the chaos. Be and the others were strolling in the streets. This was the sort of city that would be more chaotic at night. They nned to look for the Mercenary Union first.

    With information from the soldiers, they quickly found the Mercenary Union location, which was barely a hall. Along the way, many men stared at them with sinister intentions. Since her team was full of women, it was easy to be targeted by the wicked in this chaotic zone. Be couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to these guys and certainly wouldn¡¯t stop any cannon fodders from courting death.

    Bullying women in broad daylight wasn¡¯t something most wandering mercenaries would do. However, it was hard to say at night. To avoid unnecessary trouble, Be would have to look for a safe hotel to spend the night. The Mercenary Union hall was rudimentary at best. Despite several holes in the roof, no repairs had been made. Perhaps they didn¡¯t have the funds or were toozy to repair them.

    The seats in the hall were already full. The mercenary groups in Brusk City were basically here to hunt Demonic Beasts. Many of these mercenary groups couldn¡¯t register in the usual Mercenary Union halls in the big cities. To incur the employer¡¯s losses in the event of a task failure, regr mercenary groups were required to pay a certain amount in guarantees.

    If these mercenary groups couldn¡¯t afford it, they could only visit the underground hall of the Mercenary Union since they didn¡¯t require a guarantee here. Hence, they were known as wandering mercenary groups. The main task of the wandering mercenary groups was to hunt Demonic Beasts in exchange for rewards. Generally, they didn¡¯t undertake any bodyguard missions or escorting tasks because a guarantee was less significant. Anyway, if they were defeated, the entire mercenary group would be wiped out.

    ¡°Collecting demonic cores. Demonic cores of the Forest Boar go for five gold coins. Demonic cores of the Green Field Horned Deer go for eight gold coins.¡±

    ¡°Collecting materials from demonic beasts. The more you sell us, the more we¡¯ll pay you! The skin of the Green Python goes for one gold coin. One feather of the White Headed Eagle goes for five silver coins.¡±

    ¡°Looking to form a team. We¡¯ll split our earnings 50-50. We urgently need support hunting the Earth Demonic Bear!¡±

    The Mercenary Union hall was filled with a cacophony of voices. When Be and her team walked in, no one paid any attention to them. They were now wearing gray cloaks, so outsiders could only tell they were women based on their size. Since they couldn¡¯t see their appearance, Be¡¯s team was regarded as youngdies who hade to travel.

    Be entered the registration office and registered a temporary mercenary group with the staff in charge. After paying dozens of copper coins for the registration fee, Be filled out a simple form, wrote several fake names, and obtained the copper mercenary badge symbolizing a temporary mercenary group from the Mercenary Union.

    Without even verifying their details, the attendant went to receive the next mercenary group who came to register. After handing the copper badge to Kriss and the others, Be nned to search for a hotel. There was a quarrel at the other end of the hall that caught Be¡¯s attention, only because it involved the gentle voice of a girl.

    ¡°Miss, I can find what you want. I¡¯ll charge you a thousand gold coins per item.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too expensive. A thousand gold coins can buy a lot of things. The Demonic Beast materials from other ces cost over a dozen gold coins at most.¡±

    ¡°The teeth of the ck Striped Saber-Toothed Tiger and the feathers of the Horror Bird are both from A+ ss monsters which are pretty dangerous. The price of a thousand gold coins is considered cheap. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check elsewhere. You can¡¯t buy these items at that price.¡±

    The dispute involved a group of wandering mercenaries, led by a burly man led by the nickname of Dragon One-Eye. He was blind in one eye and wearing a ck eye patch simr to a pirate. Apparently, he was blinded while hunting a Demonic Beast. Few wandering mercenaries in this area could hunt A+ ss demonic beasts. However, he liked to drive up prices.

    The one negotiating with Dragon One-Eye was an aristocraticdy who was wearing a bold strapless red dress. Her chest, shoulders, and corbones were exposed. She had pale-gold hair, a pair of light blue eyes, and appeared dignified and elegant. A few soldiers from the Gabriel Empire apanied her.

    ¡°Be, that is Prince Brad¡¯s granddaughter, Sarah. Since she¡¯s not very good at politics, she isn¡¯t liked by the prince.¡±

    Kriss whispered into Be¡¯s ear. Thedy turned out to be one of Prince Brad¡¯s family members, his youngest granddaughter Sarah. Since she was too innocent and didn¡¯t know how to scheme, she failed to gain his favor. Prince Brad valued his granddaughter Cathy more. These twodies also participated in the emperor¡¯s matchmaking event.

    Miss Sarah looked like an aristocraticdy with littlebat prowess. Apart from her attention-grabbing bosom, she could be considered as a nobledy with little worldly experience. If not for the few imperial guards by her side, she might have been kidnapped. In Brusk, a disordered city filled with crooks, it was very dangerous for girls to act alone or even in groups. The security here was quite poor.

    ¡°A thousand gold coins is too expensive. I can¡¯t afford that. Can it be cheaper?¡±

    ¡°Miss Sarah, you are a nobledy from the house of Prince Brad. A thousand gold coins for an item isn¡¯t expensive.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the two items for free. You don¡¯t have to talk to this guy.¡±

    ¡°Where are you from? Don¡¯t you know the rules here?¡±

    A dissatisfied Dragon One-Eye turned to Be, who had suddenly disrupted their talk. Wasn¡¯t she deliberately causing trouble? The teeth of the ck Striped Saber-Toothed Tiger and the feathers of the Horror Bird in Be¡¯s possession were genuine materials. Since Dragon One-Eye wasn¡¯t sure of Be¡¯s strength, he decided against a violent confrontation. If she personally hunted the two A+ ss Demonic Beasts, this woman¡¯s strength shouldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    Miss Sarah looked at the two precious materials in Be¡¯s hand and hesitated. She wasn¡¯t the kind of person who took advantage of others. Be knew that Miss Sarah didn¡¯t want to take the items for free. After contemting, Be offered a solution.

    ¡°Miss Sarah, are you going to the imperial capital? Hire our temporary mercenary group. Whatever you pay us will be considered aspensation for these two materials!¡±

    ¡°In that case, thank you. I ept this offer. I will pay you when I get to the capital.¡±

    ncing at the members of Be¡¯s mercenary group, Miss Sarah confirmed that they were all girls and hired them with confidence. Her status as the prince¡¯s granddaughter was superficially distinguished. There were very few people avable at her disposal. The guards who followed her were lent to her by Miss Cathy as she hadn¡¯t been assigned any guards.

    Be and her team left with Miss Sarah. Having been robbed of his business, Dragon One-Eye felt displeased. As he stared at their backs, his eyes were shrouded. Miss Sarah was now apanied by the soldiers of the imperial army. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t do anything in broad daylight, but the same couldn¡¯t be said for the night.

    Be originally assumed that she could stay in a good hotel with Miss Sarah. But who knew Sarah couldn¡¯t even afford to live in one! After her conversation with Miss Sarah, Be wondered if thisdy had a stepmother, hence the poor treatment. She didn¡¯t even have a servant on her journey from the academy to the capital and was forced to take shelter from Miss Cathy¡¯s team.

    They could forget about hotels. The hotels in Brusk City were basically backed by powerful local mercenaries. Sarah only had a dozen gold coins. Compared to other nobles, she was considered poor. Be wasn¡¯t in it for the money. She had only offered her services upon noticing this beautiful girl. The payment Be wanted was something else entirely, not money.

    Except for Be, Kriss and the others hadn¡¯t spoken to avoid revealing their identities. Since Sarah was an aristocrat, there was a high probability that she knew the princesses of the imperial family. Even if she couldn¡¯t see how they looked, she could tell from their voice alone. The two who chatted with Sarah were mainly the loli beauties, Demon God Angel and Evil God Mia.

    ¡°Captain Be, is your mercenary group newly established?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Sarah. If you want to change your mind now, it¡¯s not toote!¡±

    ¡°Be, you must be joking. Except for you girls, I have no other guards.¡±

    There was a bitter smile on Sarah¡¯s face. Upon hiring Be¡¯s team, the imperial soldiers belonging to her sister Cathy left immediately without the slightest respect for her. Since Sarah wasn¡¯t interested in politics, she wasn¡¯t very familiar with some of the great nobles in the empire. Even when Be chatted with her face to face, she failed to recognize the blond-haired and blue-eyed girl who was currently the greatest warlord of the Gabriel Empire, the Duchess of Sarnia Duchy, Dragon Knight Bellina, the only female duchess in the empire.

    Be and her team were reluctant to sleep outside the city. After traveling on the road for two consecutive days, the princesses were exhausted. After some deliberation, Be decided to look for residential buildings in the small towns for lodging. But who would have thought that the citizens of Brusk City had such a poor impression of mercenaries? As soon as they noticed their identities, they refused Be¡¯s team.

    No matter how much Be offered to pay and despite the fact they were all girls, the town residents refused to provide them with rooms. Be finally understood why the mercenary soldiers at the city gates showed such unnatural expressions upon hearing her request. Obviously, they were well aware of their negative image.

    ¡°Miss Sarah, these residents refuse to rent out their houses. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re not paying them.¡±

    ¡°Be, mercenaries don¡¯t seem to have a good image. Many of them stay at inns. Why don¡¯t I sleep outside the city with your team? Although I¡¯ve never slept in the wild, I won¡¯t be an inconvenience at all.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll fight for it.¡±

    Touched by Sarah¡¯s kindness, Be didn¡¯t intend to trouble her by sleeping in the wild. They went straight to thergest hotel in Brusk City, Brande Hotel, which was also considered the most luxurious hotel. Its guests were the leaders of therge mercenary groups that controlled Brusk City, as well as some passing nobles, such as Sarah¡¯s sister, Prince Brad¡¯s favorite granddaughter, Miss Cathy.

    ¡°Stop. Our rooms are fully upied. If you¡¯re here to offer your services,e back at night, or else¡­¡±

    Be pped the guard in front of her with a loud smack, causing him to fly several meters away. Was he blind to think that they were prostitutes here to provide special services to the hotel? When the other guards noticed the situation, they drew out their swords and were about to attack but realized they couldn¡¯t move.

    Behind Be, Time Space Demon Noesha stretched out her fingers disdainfully. In an instant, these unlucky fes were thrown out of Brusk City by teleportation magic. A swarm of mercenaries appeared around the hotel. They originally wanted to watch those female mercenaries make a fool of themselves. But who knew that those guards would be immediately killed.

    Miss Sarah stood aside, staring nkly. She didn¡¯t expect Be to be so strong that her p could send a person flying several meters away. After Be cleared the guards, she walked to the hotel¡¯s reception desk and stared maliciously at the old man behind the desk. It was Swordsman Peter who watched over the hotel.

    Ranked among the top ten in Brusk City, Peter was now covered in a cold sweat. He had watched over the hotel for many years, but this was the first time he had an intruder as strong as Be. Aside from being able to tell that Miss Sarah had no powers, Peter couldn¡¯t judge the strength of these female mercenaries, which showed their disparity in strength.

    It wasn¡¯t just a problem of disparity in strength. The look in Be¡¯s eyes made it clear that she was here to cause trouble. Her urge to beat them all up was obvious. The Brande Hotel had been open for so long, so he was well aware he couldn¡¯t offend the strong. In this case, avoiding conflicts as much as possible was the best choice.

    ¡°Mercenary Captain, the guards at the door were blind. Please forgive us. I will make sure to discipline the guards better. Do you think we can forego the matter?¡±

    ¡°Get us a room. I will pretend that nothing happened. We¡¯ll leave early tomorrow morning. As for payment¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand; the room is free. We¡¯ll take care of all your amodation expenses.¡±

    Be easily threatened for a hotel room. She had arranged their amodation for the night. Saying the rooms were fully upied was an excuse. In this type of hotel, there were usually a few rooms reserved for guests to prevent the embarrassment of having no rooms avable when important guests woulde to the door. If the hotel security staff had a better attitude, perhaps Be would have considered paying for the room. However, Be had decided to stay for free.

    Be noticed Miss Cathy standing on the balcony at the viewing passage entrance on the second floor of the Brande Hotel, watching everything quietly. Cathy wore the same dress as Sarah, except for the color. Her ck dress showed the same revealing parts. Judging from their clothes, the two were indeed sisters.

    Cathy had ck hair and dark eyes, with delicate features. With calm eyes, she had no obvious change in expression. Be figured she was the sort of calm beauty. There was a ck Sword Shadow behind her. Cathy was known as the Shadow Swordsman and rather strong, unlike her sister Sarah who was merely a pretty face. Cathy¡¯s disdain for her naive sister was understandable.

    The guards around Cathy were elites of the Gabriel Empire. She stared at Be and her team with a look of inquiry. She was familiar with Duchess Bellina, but because Cathy was on the second floor and Be had deliberately lowered her head, she couldn¡¯t tell that Be was Dragon Knight Bellina. All she could see was part of Be¡¯s face.

    ¡°Miss Cathy, isn¡¯t that Miss Sarah? Shall we send someone down to pick her up?¡±

    ¡°No, leave my loser sister alone. Anyway, the mercenaries will escort her. Pay more attention to those female mercenaries. I feel as if I¡¯ve seen them somewhere.¡±

    After instructing her guards, Cathy left. She hadn¡¯t discovered the true identities of Be and her team but was rather interested in their strength. There weren¡¯t many powerful female mercenaries, and few ever stepped foot in Brusk City. Since Be hadn¡¯t used any weapons, it was difficult to gauge her identity for the time being.

    Be looked up in the direction that Cathy left. This youngdy wanted to explore Be¡¯s secrets. Then, she wasn¡¯t afraid of being captured and educated by this Demon King. Cathy¡¯s bust was slightlyrger than Sarah¡¯s and must feel good when caressed.

    Besides Miss Cathy, many nobles at the Brande Hotel were rushing to the imperial capital to participate in this matchmaking event. Since they traveled on the official roads, they moved much faster than Be¡¯s team. Thus, all the better rooms were already upied.

    Be and her team quickly moved into the room upstairs. There were too many people watching them in the hall. Staying here any longer would only make Kriss and the others ufortable. In the process of walking, Poison Origin Betty, who had been silent all along, suddenly grabbed Be¡¯s right hand and motioned for Be to bend down so she could whisper.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Betty?¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Be, outside the city¡­¡±

 Volume 9 Chapter 475: Night of Terror in Brusk City and the Appearance of the Demon Kingâ€™s Forces

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 475: Night of Terror in Brusk City and the Appearance of the Demon King¡¯s Forces</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    South of the Coristel Human Continent, within the borders of the Gabriel Empire, at the forest city of Brusk. The security at night was even more chaotic here. After leaving the city, it was merely a replica of the war-torn cities, so the residents would normally not go out after midnight. The smell of evil permeated everywhere where the light did not shine.

    Even though the moon was out tonight, illuminating the entirety of Brusk City, there was an eerie aura around the city. Generally, the woods were where the Demonic Beasts wandered after nightfall. The sounds of Demonic Beasts would more or less be heard all around the city. But no one knew what happened tonight, as not a single noise could be heard from all around the forest, only dead silence.

    Instead, a strange white fog was wafting out from the forest. The mercenaries guarding the city had no idea what was up with the fog. Since the main profession in the Gabriel Empire was the swordsmen, they had poor immunity to things like magic and special attacks, so they had no idea what the white fog was.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on tonight? Can¡¯t even hear a single Demonic Beast. Seriously, those Demonic Wolves would be howling their heads off at times like these.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Especially the fog. It¡¯s just too strange. But it¡¯s good that we don¡¯t have to hear those Demonic Beasts. We can go take a nap or something. Mike, keep watch here on your own. Call us if something happens!¡±

    The gates of Brush City weren¡¯t closed at night. The mercenaries who were hunting down the Demonic Beasts tillte at night still needed to return. Once the other sentries had gone to ck off, Mike also wandered around the gates without care. He was already cursing those colleagues of his who were secretly skipping work. A bunch of good-for-nothings, they imed they were going off for a nap, but they were probably going off to that corner to look for some ¡°midnight vixens¡± for some special service!

    When Mike was just about to find a ce to lie down and rest, he saw the white fog drifting towards the city gates. There were also several dark figuresing this way within the fog. Due to how dense the fog was, he couldn¡¯t see who they were and mistook them for the city¡¯s mercenaries.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with you guys,ing back sote? Were you ying a dragon, or were you¡­ were you¡­¡±

    A few strange, long ck strips stretched out from those shadows, piercing Mike¡¯s body. After he fell to the ground, the faces of the shadows became much clearer under the moonlight. They were actually a group of hideously-faced, heavily-dposed zombies, just like those from Resident Evil, as they moved towards Brusk City along with the white fog.

    The zombies were wearing the armor of the mercenaries, so they were probably the mercenaries who left the city to hunt Demonic Beasts and had yet to return. They were very unlucky to have be the first victims, after which they, who had transformed into zombies, followed their habits when they were still alive and returned back to Brusk City, further expanding the scope of damage and infection.

    In Brande Hotel at the center of Brusk City, Be and the girls were resting in their room. Miss Sarah had already fallen asleep on the only bed in the room. The facilities in this run-down hotel were seriously too poor. Other than a bed, it didn¡¯t even have a bathroom. Be and the girls were sitting right outside on the floor on top of a straw mat.

    Second Princess Karin had already changed into a tea ceremony kimono and was currently brewing tea for Be. As the youngest loli, Princess Krylo didn¡¯t know anything else, so she just helped Be massage her shoulders. Eldest Princess Kliveny and Fourth Princess Khalifa were sitting next to Be, talking to her about some interesting stories about the Gabriel Empire¡¯s royal family. On the other hand, Kriss was sitting right across from Be, listening with ease.

    Demon God Angel, Evil God Mia, and Time Space Demon Noesha were sitting around a small table at the side, ying cards. Be seemed to have taught them how to y ¡°fight thendlord.¡± Poison Origin Betty was hiding in a small corner of the room, fiddling around with some bottles and potions. She seems to be urgently mixing up some sort of concoction.

    Be was chatting happily with Kriss and the girls on the surface, but in fact, she had never let her guard down inside. Earlier, Poison Origin Betty had secretly told Be that she sensed strange energy outside of Brusk City that seemed to be simr to the biochemical viruses she used in the past. It was the type that turned people into zombies and attacked people indiscriminately. It was possible that they would be attacking Brusk City tonight.

    The strange virus wasn¡¯t exclusive to the Chaos Bringers. Based on Betty¡¯s information, certain Chaos Bringers and some other types of Dimensional Creators could use stuff like biochemical viruses. After all, humans were all created by the Dimensional Creators, so it was not hard to rearrange some sequences and create something like a bio-virus.

    The closest city to Brusk City, Austin City, had experienced the undead scourge from the Darkness Church¡¯s Goddess faction not long ago. If Brusk City were attacked by zombies, then the residents of this Other World who had never seen Resident Evil before would definitely think of the undead scourge. The mastermind behind this zombie mutation could easily push the me to the undead scourge and easily pack up when they were done without being suspected.

    Betty was rushing a vine potion, but they seemed to have run out of time. Be could vaguely hear screams and sounds of tearing from the outer periphery of the city. The mercenary guards basically couldn¡¯t be relied on. It didn¡¯t take long for them to break past the city gates. Be got up and pushed open the door to look outside the corridor and could see the white fog sweeping in already.

    Many dark figures were invading the hotel. That white fog was toxic, so as soon as someone entered it, they would quickly begin bleeding from all their orifices and fall down dead, after which they would be a part of the zombie army. Be saw several mercenaries go up to try to stop it, but before they could fight the zombies, they already died of the fog first.

    The Savior¡¯s system that Be brought with her also started beeping red. She logged in to check, only to see a notice sent to all system-type Saviors. It was about the crisis urring in Brusk and telling Saviors not to do missions there. It also told those who were already there to evacuate as soon as possible. But one private message caught Be¡¯s attention. It was sent privately to her alone by a Fate.

    No. 8 Fate: F-1444, what is the situation on your end? Why did you head over to Brusk City? Evacuate as soon as possible. Seriously, I send you so many missions, but you don¡¯t do any of them. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s anything significant in Brusk City anyway.

    F-1444 (Be): Lord Fate, please help. I had just gone to the Gabriel Empire to participate in the matchmaking event, but I didn¡¯t expect this to happen. I don¡¯t want to be a zombie!

    No. 8 Fate: Seriously, what am I going to do with you. It¡¯s not impossible to help. I will have the No. 5 Fate send you a few vines through the system. If you¡¯ve seen the movies, then just do as they do in the movies.

    F-1444 (Be): Many thanks to Lord Fate¡¯s great kindness. I will definitely return the favor.

    No. 8 Fate: There¡¯s no need for that, F-1444. If anything happens to you, then who¡¯s going to do the tasks I sent you? Be careful next time and move with the group. The other Saviors are in the northern part of the continent fighting the demons, so I really don¡¯t understand why you went all the way down south for!

    No. 8 Fate: Alright, enough of that. I¡¯m going to look for No. 5 Fate now, so hold on!

    Be still wanted to chat more with the Savior Camp¡¯s Eighth Fate, but thetter broke off their conversation one-sidedly. She probably really went to the Fifth Fate to borrow some potions. As for thanking her, she could only wait for the future. This Fate wasn¡¯t a bad person. She could still remember to help the F-rank Saviors who had stumbled into a danger zone.

    Be didn¡¯t need any immunity potions. Be, Renegade Kriss, and Demon God Angel, along with the World Destructor and Chaos Bringer Camp lolis were immune to mutations. The only ones who needed potions were the four princesses of the empire, Kliveny and the others, as well as Young Mistress Sarah. They were all humans that had a 100% chance of being infected.

    The Savior Camp was very efficient, so Be didn¡¯t have to wait long before receiving a dozen bottles of the vine sent to her through the system by a hyperdimensional transmission that was already packed in with special syringes just like those in the Resident Evil movies. Considering that the Savior Camp wasn¡¯t known to save one or two low-ranking Saviors specifically, the Eighth Fate had deliberately lied and said that a dozen or so Saviors were trapped together with Be when she helped her ask for the vine.

    The Fifth Fate, who didn¡¯t know anything, then directly passed a dozen bottles of the vine to Be. If there were a dozen Saviors stuck there, then she definitely had to save them. Now, Be really picked up a bargain and not only got a dozen bottles of the vine but also a map of the safe areas that the Fifth Fate sent through. Among the System-type Saviors, the only one who could get the help of two or more Fates at F-rank was Be alone, and that could be said true for the past, present, and even the future.

    ¡°What¡¯s this, Be? It looks like a really sharp secret weapon.¡±

    ¡°Princess Krylo, this is an injection for you. Alright, take off your clothes. I¡¯m going to give you all injections!¡±

    ¡°What? We have to¡­ take our clothes off again¡­ No, Mistress Be! There are still a lot of people staying here!¡±

    ¡°You will either take off your clothes yourself, or I¡¯ll do it for you.¡±

    Be revealed an evil smile on her face, but not because she wanted to do something bad. She already knew from saving Kriss before that this type of virus could also dissolve clothes. Other than armor, things like cloth and leather could be dissolved. Be saw them all wearing cloth and leather, nobody changed into metal armor, so it was natural that it would be dissolved by the virus.

    Kriss saw how hesitant her sisters were and took the lead in undressing herself. Seeing that even Kriss was not resisting, Grand Princess Kliveny and the others could only follow along andpromise, lying with their backs towards Be. This position was not much different from being ¡°taken from behind.¡± It was very embarrassing, but there were four princesses here after all. Things weren¡¯t as awkward when there were so many of them.

    Be was like a doctor giving out injections to patients. Taking out the vines, she gave them injections one by one. The princesses who were jabbed held back and did not shout, but their faces were covered in sweat. Be had deliberately squeezed them a few times before she did and got a good rub out of it before injecting them. Kriss didn¡¯t have to be jabbed, she was just working with Be to hold her sisters down. In a sense, she was considered Be¡¯s ¡°partner in crime.¡±

    Young Mistress Sarah was still sleeping inside, and the princesses were worried that they would wake her if they screamed. It would be awkward if they were to be seen this way. Be already had their outfits after this. She took out a few metallic lingerie sets and put them in front of Grand Princess Kliveny and the others. The texture was simr to fish scales assembled into a bra and panty. It also came with fis chain stockings.

    Be, this type of underwear is just¡­ too improper. Don¡¯t you have any other type of underwear that¡¯s more conservative and normal?¡±

    ¡°Nope, and I wouldn¡¯t take it out now even if I did. It¡¯s so unattractive! President Kliveny, choose one. Wear this, or wear nothing at all. Quickly decide cause we¡¯re going to have to leaveter. If you want to go out onto the streets naked, then I don¡¯t have any qualms about it.¡±

    Faced with the ¡°erotic choices¡± Be offered, Princess Kliveny could only choose the least shameful option. At this moment, some of the white fog had already invaded the room. The clothes they had stripped down onto the floor were turned right into ashes by the white fog. When they saw this scene, Kliveny finally realized why Be had them take their clothes off.

    Be took the opportunity of the moment when the princesses were changing into lingerie to bring two sets to the bed. Be¡¯s clothes were also almost dissolved away by the white fog. She had to help Young Mistress Sarah change as well while helping her inject the vine. Kriss stayed around to change while assisting Be to monitor whether her sisters had changed into the metal lingeries as instructed.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Captain Be, this white fog¡­ You, what are¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Miss Sarah. You¡¯re not going to like this, but I¡¯ll exin it to youter.¡±

    Be pressed Sarah down and tore the clothes right off her body, revealing the snow-white underwear inside. Sarah could sense that things weren¡¯t good as she was just about to cover her chest with her hands when Be pressed them both at her sides. Then, she lowered her head and directly bit off the buttons on Sarah¡¯s bra, destroying her st line of defense.¡±

    After that, Be turned the naked Sarah around and stuck the needle into the softest spot on her back. Sarah wanted to scream, but her mouth was pressed against the pillow, silencing her. She didn¡¯t have much cultivation as she wasn¡¯t that strong either. Encountering such a strong ¡°criminal¡± like Be, she could only resign herself to her fate.

    The subsequent change of clothes was much simpler. Sarah had already fainted from the pain, so Be could easily change her. Demon God Angel and Evil God Mia had also changed into the strange clothes along with Be and the others since they thought it was fun. Since everyone had already changed, Angel and Mia didn¡¯t want to be special either, so they just followed suit.

    The white fog in Brusk City soon covered the entire city. Most of the nobles staying at Brande Hotel had already evacuated as soon as the situation urred. Be and the girls were thest to leave. However, since they had already been sprayed with the ¡°Death Mark¡± provided to them by Poison Origin Betty, they were simr to the undead in the eyes of the zombies.

    Be found an abandoned carriage. While she pulled it along with Kriss at the front, the princesses were in the carriage and did note out while Angel and the other lolis kept a watch around the area. Sarah had already been made unconscious by Be. She was worried that a simple-minded young nobledy like her won¡¯t be able to bear such a horrible scene.

    The streets of Brusk City were filled with infected residents who dragged their bloodied bodies through the streets like zombies. Not a single living person could be seen anymore. ording to Poison Origin Betty, this virus was a copycat of the one she created in thest biochemical crisis, and it was only a half-finished product. These infected zombies would automatically melt into a puddle during the next day when the sun woulde out, leaving no traces of their remains at all.

    Most of the zombies had already gone out of the city to chase after the living people. Based on the safety map given to her by the Fifth Fate, as long as Be went in the opposite direction, she would be able to leave the dangerous spot without any problems. Be was a little hesitant. Sarah¡¯s older sister, one of Prince Brad¡¯s most beloved granddaughters, Cathy, seemed to have followed the nobles who fled through the back door.

    Even though Prince Brad was one of her political enemies, that didn¡¯t stop Be from trying to pick up his daughter. Kriss seemed to be able to figure out what Be was thinking. This demoness probably had her eyes on some beautiful young mistress again. However, she didn¡¯t say anything. It was better to leave this kind of thing to Be¡¯s own decision.

    ¡°Kriss, why don¡¯t we leave through the back door? It¡¯s likely there¡¯s a mastermindmanding the situation at the front gates, so it¡¯s not good for us to fight like this.¡±

    ¡°Anything you say, Be. But they don¡¯t seem to want to let us go!¡±

    When Be was turning the carriage, she found that Demonic Beings were blocking their path. The Demonic Beings that appeared weren¡¯t zombies, but actual Demonic Beings like Goatmen and somenky, ghastly shadows. These guys were certainly not zombies. Be could see the Demon King Army¡¯s mark on their bodies, and the logo was from the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings.

    Be had not seen this mark before, so it was a Demon King that she wasn¡¯t acquainted with. Fortunately, Be had met several female Demon Kings and knew that female Demon Kings who were part of the Ancient Twelve had special marks. That Demon King logo had the special mark of a female Demon King, proving that whoever wasmanding these demons was a female Demon King that Be had not met before.

    It was fine as long as it was a female. Be didn¡¯t want her erotic lingerie to be seen by a male Demon King. If it were a male Demon King, then Be would not hesitate to use the full force of the Darkness Sacred Region to put that guy to death right here.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on with you bunch? When did the humans get so creative to wear this underwear out?¡±

    In the white fog above the demonic army was a charming figure. This Demon King did not originally intend to show herself as it was best not to do so in this n. However, when she saw the strange metal lingerie worn by Be and the others, she couldn¡¯t help her curiosity and came out to take a look.

 Volume 9 Chapter 477: Sand Demon Brandgoreâ€™s End and the Quiet Night in the Forest

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 477: Sand Demon Brandgore¡¯s End and the Quiet Night in the Forest</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    South of the Coristel Human Continent, within the borders of the Gabriel Empire, at the passage to the desert domain behind the southern forest city of Brusk. Be, Kriss, and Time Space Demon Noesha encountered a certain mysterious Domain Demonic Beast here in this fake desert and confronted each other in this desert environment.

    Be wanted to try and scan the Demonic Beast with the Savior¡¯s system, but she did not expect to actually find any of its information. Unexpectedly, this Demonic Beast¡¯s information really was recorded. Sand Devil Brandgore, a beast whose entire body was made up of sand. It was rated as an S-rank Demonic Beast in the Savior Camp¡¯s Demonic Beast rating and was said to beposed of the resentment of the souls lost in the desert. It should originally be called a Demonic Being.

    However, Sand Demon Brandgore¡¯s shape is not unique and could change into the appearance of a Demonic Beast. That¡¯s why, the Savior Camp simply ssified it as a Demonic Beast. Its ability is to control the desert and has a strong regional advantage when it is in one. Since its body wasposed of the resentful souls of those who died in the desert, this guy does not have a Demonic Core so that can¡¯t be used as a weak spot, making it hard to attack it.

    ¡°Sand Demon Brandgore, *you* want to defeat *me*? You¡¯re but a body of resentmentposed of a bunch of dead people.¡±

    ¡°You brat, since you know my identity, then disappear!¡±

    Arge hand made up of sand appeared behind Sand Demon Brandgore that reached towards Be. It nned to grab Be like it did with the others and crush her bones directly, but the big hand made of sand was stopped in mid-air. Time Space Demon Noesha was there, and she was able to stop the hand just by a simple raise of her finger.

    Several swords flew out from the sword space behind Kriss that flew straight towards Sand Demon Brandgore¡¯s limbs. Be took advantage of the situation to rush over quickly andnded a heavy punch to Sand Demon Brandgore¡¯s chest, punching out arge hole. Since it was made up of sand, Be¡¯s punch did not cause any actual damage to it.

    ¡°Very strong, but unfortunately, it was useless against me. Now, let me show you my true power.¡±

    Sand Demon Brandgore¡¯s humanoid figure scattered into the ground It did not die, instead, the desert in this domain could be considered its true body, making things quite tricky. Be¡¯s normal strength will be heavily restricted since they were in the opponent¡¯s territory. It was also currently inconvenient for her to transform into her Demon God form.

    A huge sandstorm suddenly stirred up in the originally calm desert, and a huge sand giant stepped out from it. The gigantic form of Sand Demon Brandgore stood over a hundred meters, a standard giant form with its own sandstorm special effects that baptized the entirety of the ruins with wind and sand.

    Time Space Demon Noesha rushed to the center of the za as soon as possible and raised a time space shield, protecting the nobledies on the ground so that they wouldn¡¯t be swept away by the sandstorm. Since Noesha has the same tastes as Be, those unfortunate male nobles were all sucked up by the sandstorm and were liberated in the midst of full body pain and paralysis. Noesha couldn¡¯t be bothered to save the guys. It¡¯s not whether they were handsome or not. She simply wasn¡¯t interested in men.

    Not only did Sand Demon Brandgore transform into a sand giant, it also summoned a giant sand dragon, which is just sand shaped into the form of a western fantasy dragon. It was intending to attack from both the sky and the ground, grounding Be and the girls into sand.

    The Desert Giant and the Giant Desert Dragon were huge and only had a pair of red glowing eyes on their bodies. Other than that, they werepletely made up of sand, just like some sort of sand statue. Physical attacks are hard to make useful when ites to fighting a Demonic Being made of piled up sand. It will also require specific magic attacks to do actual damage to them, so they were difficult ones to deal with.

    ¡°Die! The roar and fury of the desert is not something you puny humans can measure up to!¡±

    The Desert Giant smashed its fist over which sent a huge sandstorm with it. The Giant Desert Dragon in the sky also took the opportunity tounch a sandst attack. In the nick of time, a purple crystal wall rose up in front of Be, attacking the sand attacks. Be couldn¡¯t really take Sand Demon Brandgore¡¯s attacks head-on. She was worried she would be buried alive by the sandstorm.

    So, Be used her contract with Crystal Dragon Princess Purple Crystal to summon ao crystal wall to block Sand Demon Brandgore¡¯s attack. Be has contracts with many dragon princesses and queens so she can borrow their power at will. If she wants to beat Sand Demon Brandgore, then she will have to get rid of its terrain advantage.

    ¡°Crystal Wall¡­thebined power of so many dragons. You¡­You¡¯re no ordinary Dragon Knight!¡±

    ¡°This desert of yours is too annoying, let me give this ce a free makeover.¡±

    Dark clouds, lightning, and thunder suddenly appeared above the originally clear desert skies. A strange magical contract array suddenly appeared underneath Be¡¯s feet, and the figures of several dragons could be faintly seen behind her. Be chose the dragons with the more special attributes among her contracted collection toe fight.

    The sun in the sky was reced with a strange round moon. New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea¡¯s figure appeared there, and this terrifying moon can not be covered by the clouds. That a strange moon could appear even under the stormy weather was quite a bizarre image.

    Thunder Queen Geleman and Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth¡¯s figures appeared in the dark clouds. Under the influence of their abilities, a great downpour of rain emerged in the desert domain. Under the heavy storm, the sandstorm stirred up by Sand Demon Brandgore was all suppressed to the ground. As the sand was diluted by the power, it was unable to do anything funny for a while.

    The Giant Desert Dragon that was originally flying in the sky quickly crashed into the sand before disappearing due to the storm. Sand Demon Brandgore lost its control of the sky, and its domain was currently being changed by the strange dragons that were summoned.

    On the ruins on the ground, the Crystal Dragon Princess, Gem Dragon Queen, and Emerald Demonic Dragon Princess, these mineral-type dragons were all moving towards Sand Demon Brandgore, surrounding it. Sand Demon Brandgore may have killed many dragons, but faced with mutated species like this, and with the terrain now changed, its advantage was gone.

    ¡°My energy¡­You! Just how many dragons have you subdued?! No, a human shouldn¡¯t be able to do this!¡±

    ¡°When did I say that I¡¯m human? You really are too naive, Sand Demon Brandgore. You¡¯re finished!¡±

    Sand Demon Brandgore¡¯s Desert Giant form was drenched by water, and once it gets wet, the sand starts to stick, and his previous ability to scatter at will was sealed. Its ability to move around was also reduced by a lot. Now, Sand Demon Brandgore couldn¡¯t retreat even if it wanted to. There were several mineral-type dragons sealing its path in all directions.

    Seeing that it had no way to retreat, Sand Demon Brandgore decided to make ast stand and face Be. It moved its huge body, intending to ram Be with it, crushing her to death with its giant fist, but Be always liked using underhanded tricks. Seeing that she had the number advantage, there¡¯s no way she was going to give Sand Demon Brandgore the chance to fight her one on one.

    Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth, who was in the sky, sent out several cial Rays that hit the already soaked Sand Demon Brandgore directly, causing its entire body ro freeze. IN the blink of an eye, the Desert Giant became a frozen statue.

    Be activated Thunder Queen Geleman¡¯s ability, gathering a dark blue lightning ball in her hand before swinging it over. The lightning ball hit the upper half of Sand Demon Brandgore¡¯s frozen body. After a huge eruption, its body was turned into dust, and the remaining lower half also broke down rapidly and disintegrated.

    Time Space Demon Noesha also activated her time space magic, ¡°Spatial Trap¡±, sucking in the remains of Sand Demon Brandgore, which no longer had the strength to struggle, and transporting it to the ocean in the Abyssal Region. Under effects of the seawater, Sand Demon Brandgore quickly scattered into sand and sank into the bottom of the ocean.

    With Sand Demon Brandgore sealed at the bottom of the Abyssal Sea, the desert domain faded with it, and the treasures it used to tempt people also faded into an unknown space. Be who could not catch up to them in time was only able to save the few nobledies. There really was no way for her to grab the treasures. Perhaps fate decided that they weren¡¯t hers to have.

    Once Young Mistress Cathy woke up, she found herself back at the forest she was escaping through earlier, and her entire body ached. When a breeze came past, she found herself shiveringly cold. Under the light of the moon, Cathy found to her horror that she had been stripped naked at some point and the rescued nobledies were just like her, allying naked on the grass. Only, there were balls of cloth stuffed into their mouths and their eyes were covered by a strip of white cloth.

    A beautiful blonde girl was cleaning the wounds on the nobledies¡¯ bodies with water, and would reach for their bodies, groping them as if she were massaging them after she was done cleaning. As if she were doing something evil, the nobledies being groped by her wanted to scream, yet they could not do so since their mouths were blocked. Under the moonlight, Cathy finally had a clear look of her appearance. It was the Sarnia Duchy¡¯s leader, Grand Duke Bellina,mander of thergest forces south of the Gabriel Empire.

    After rescuing the young mistresses, Be did not rush back to the carriage. After the desert disappeared, Be was now located in a rtively small creek some distance away from the carriage. Be had Kriss return to the carriage and report their safety to the other princesses and had the erotic loli Time Space Demon Noesha stay behind. Incidentally, Noesha transferred the sleeping Young Mistress Sarah over from the carriage with her magic. Be was nning to treat the injuries of the nobledies here.

    ¡°Grand Duke Bellina, you¡¯re¡­Umph¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak, Cathy. The bones all over your body are broken, let me help you fix them.¡±

    Cathy was just about to speak when Be lightly covered her mouth. Her body was currentlypletely limp and she had no strength to resist Be. Be put her spread-eagled onto the grass and then beckoned over apletely naked beauty with a nasty grin on her face. When she saw who that girl is, the unease in Cathy¡¯s heart grew stronger. Isn¡¯t that her ipetent little sister Sarah?

    Young Mistress Sarah was currently in apletely naked state with a flushed face. It was particrly striking under the moonlight, but the way she was looking at Cathy was really weird, and it made her feel strangely panicked. She¡¯d heard rumors that Grand Duke Bellina enjoyed stripping down pretty girls and then doing funny things with them. When she first learned of this information, Cathy didn¡¯t care much about it, but now that it¡¯se to this, she was genuinely afraid.

    ¡°Miss Sarah, yout sister Cathy¡¯s bones were crushed earlier by the sand, I¡¯m going to help her set her bones so hold her down for me, will you?¡±

    ¡°Understood, Captain Be. I¡¯ll get the job settled!¡±

    Sarah who was being confused by the demoness ignored Cathy¡¯s rejecting eyes and went forward to help Be hold Cathy down. Things were much simpler after that. Using her Demon King powers, Be helped Cathy set her crushed bones back together. For her sister Sarah¡¯s sake, she saved this Prince Brad¡¯s beloved young mistress.

    Cathy almost fainted from the pain. Once her bones were set, Be carried her up and spread her legs so that she could straddle herp. The most sensitive part of Cathy¡¯s body was vited. No matter how much she wanted to just pass out, she had no choice but to keep sober. Be lifted her chin with one hand and looked down on Cathy like a predator staring down her prey.

    ¡°Grand Duke Bellina, you¡­Don¡¯t do anything funny! I don¡¯t have a boyfriend yet, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Cooperate with me, Cathy. Tell me what that old man if yours is trying to do!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything! Wait, I¡¯ll tell you! I¡­¡±

    Cathy¡¯s ¡°I don¡¯t have a boyfriend¡± totally set Be¡¯s trigger off to bully her. She kissed Cathy¡¯s lips and demanded a reward for her rescue. On the other side, Sarah¡¯s acupuncture point had been struck by Be and she fell asleep, so she waspletely unaware that her sister was being bullied.

    ¡°Cathy, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want Sarah to see you in such an embarrassing state, do you? Then cooperate with me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    ¡°You¡­Are you a demon? Don¡¯t do this, I¡­I don¡¯t want it¡­¡±

    ¡°You do want it. You¡¯re already reacting. And you¡¯ve guessed right, I am a demon!¡±

    Be took Cathy¡¯s lips once more and even shoved her tongue inside. Cathy very easily parted her teeth and her tongue was also caught by the other. With their tongues tangled together, it was hard for her to escape. At the same time, Be reached for the soft mounds in front of Cathy¡¯s chest. After making sure that there was a visible reaction to the two sensitive points on Cathy¡¯s chest, Be let them go for now.

    When Cathy came back to her senses after the disorienting kiss, She was pushed back down onto the grass, after which Be stacked Sarah on top of her. That was just the forey just now, it¡¯s not enough to pull Cathy down into the ¡°lily abyss¡±. She¡¯ll need her sister¡¯s help too. That way, she will be able to break thest line of defense of Cathy¡¯s will

    Cathy was pinned down face-to-face by her own little sister and could not get up for a moment. Be took out a strange potion and secretly fed it to the sleeping Young Mistress Sarah. Even though her eyes were closed, her entire body turned hot after ingesting the potion. Cathy who was being pressed down by her could feel the changes too. Sarah¡¯s heart was speeding up as if she was aroused.

    ¡°Grand Duke Bellina, what did you feed my sister? I¡­I¡¯ll tell you everything so move Sarah away! Please¡­¡±

    ¡°Cathy, Sarah told me that you sisters have a bad rtionship, so let me just fix that for you. After this, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t hate your little sister anymore.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t do this! I¡¯ll treat my sister well, I promise¡­Don¡¯te over, no!¡±

    Be reached out to pinch Cathy¡¯s nose, forcing her to open her mouth. Then, she quickly poured the potion down. After drinking the potion, Cathy also fell into the same state as Sarah. Very soon, the two sisters linked their lips together, and began tossing around together. Be took out a nket and covered them. Watching the two young mistresses tossing and turning under the nket, Be stood up proudly. She had sessfully ¡°bent¡± another pair of sisters.

    Even though she used very despicable means, this can effectively reduce her female political enemies. By the creek, the erotic loli Noesha was currently bullying the other nobledies, and her means were much more erotic than Be¡¯s. The blindfolds of the nobledies had been removed and they were forced to watch helplessly as they were bullied by a little loli.

    These noble young mistresses who have just escaped danger fell into the hands of this erotic loli Noesha. No matter how strong the beauty is, she can still ¡°bend¡± them with a variety of means, and thus the creek was filled with the fragrance of lilies.

    Once Kriss arrived with the carriage, Be came over to stop the carriage. She did not let Kriss and the girls head to the creek. Even though they had no idea what happened, the faint strange voices of girls already told the experienced princesses what was going on.

    Other than the blushes on their faces, Grand Princess Kliveny and the others did not dare say anything. It was clear that Be had been bullying girls again. Only, the victims of her bullying had now turned into Prince Brad¡¯s two young mistresses, Cathy and Sarah, as well as the other noble young mistresses who were staying at Brande Hotel.

    ¡°Kriss, you guys came so fast. What¡¯s wrong, didn¡¯t I tell you to stay there and that you didn¡¯t need toe over so quickly? Unless¡­Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Be, sure enough, you. You haven¡¯t put your guard down even in times like these. Here¡¯s the situation, the demons at Brusk City have dispersed, but it seems that there are many imperial troopsing over. We can¡¯t let them see us in this state, so I came to look for you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I got it. Noesha¡¯s here, so nobody will find us.¡±

    ¡°By the way, Be. The troops that are heading this way seem to beposed of several forces. You;d bettere with meter to confirm it personally!¡±

 Volume 9 Chapter 482: The Information on Hilikas Family and the Start of Infiltration Operation

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 482: The Information on Hilikas Family and the Start of Infiltration Operation</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    Gabriel Empire Capital, the City of Swords, Gabriels, south bank of River udina, Southern District in Ignatius Family¡¯s sphere of influence, Grand Duke Ignatius residence¡­

    The news of Be entering the Ignatius Family¡¯s headquarters had reached the ears of all the senior nobles in the entire city. However, none of the nobles and ministers, who knew Be¡¯s whereabouts, reported it to Emperor Alfred the Third for various purposes.

    Even now, Emperor Alfred the Third had no idea that Be had already entered the empire¡¯s capital and was strolling around the south bank of River udina without bringing a single guard. However, thebat power of the few lolis beside Be was heaven-defying. They could be called the strongest maids even. So, Be didn¡¯t need to bring any guards.

    Doris, the eldest daughter of the Frauer Royal Family, was captured by a loli with red-as-blood double ponytails right under the nose of several experts of the oldest Hilikas Family, the first guardian of the Gabriel Empire. Besides, whenever Be went out, Dimensional Demon Noesha would shadow her. She would also maintain a fair distance from Demon God Angel and the other lolis.

    At the moment, no one thought that Noesha and Be were in the same group. Basically, no one suspected that the disappearance of Miss Doris had anything to do with Duchess Bellina. And Noesha, too, didn¡¯t mention Be¡¯s name when shemitted the crime. The two missies of the Hilikas Family only believed that Noesha¡¯s strength was no longer as simple as that of an average Dragon Knight. However, there was no reason for them to surrender to Duchess Bellina, who was only at the level of an average Dragon Knight. So, they didn¡¯t doubt that it wasn¡¯t Be¡¯s doing.

    After all, Doris was a Magic Swordsman. Herbat power wasn¡¯t weak. So, the Hilikas Family had lost their face when she was captured in broad daylight. They spent a lot of manpower tounch a search operation in the Southern District to catch the culprit, Noesha. But Dimensional Demon Noesha had already hidden in the most inconspicuous Ignatius Mansion by then. Presumably, thisrge-scale raid by the Hilikas Family would fail again.

    In the abandoned barn in the backyard of Grand Duke Ignatius¡¯s Mansion, Be was affectionately hugging Miss Doris, a beauty with long pink hair. All the misconceptions Doris had on Be were corrected by special methods. At present, she was lying in Be¡¯s arms naked, allowing Be to kiss any part of her body. Doris and Be were in their birthday suits, rolling all over the only big bed in the barn. Fortunately, the soundproofing of the barn was so good that no outside could hear their moans.

    The red rope around Doris had been removed already. After teasing till she was aroused, Be finally undid Doris¡¯s bindings and began to enjoy her body. When her pink eyes were revealed, Doris looked confused. Be was on top of her and was kissing her attractive lips. Their chests were hugging each other; they could feel the softness of each other¡¯s bodies.

    ¡°Be, please let me go. I have told you everything I know. Why are you still bullying me?¡±

    ¡°Doris, I want to know all your secrets. Tell me everything about yourself, starting with your three sizes¡­¡±

    Demon Swordsman Doris¡¯s strength had been restored, but her heart and body had surrendered to Be. Even if she had the strength, her body couldn¡¯t resist Be¡¯s molestation. Under Be¡¯s perverted eyes, Doris told every little detail about herself to her. Be deliberately asked her guilty pleasures, one by one. If Doris hesitated even for a moment, she would have to bear all kinds of punishments.

    After several such rounds, Doris had wholly surrendered to Be. She answered everything Be asked, as if she was hypnotized. From the start, Be wanted this effect. ording to the information she had obtained from Doris, the three renowned families of the Gabriel Empire, the Ignaz Family, Renalds Family, and the Johnston Family, weren¡¯t the strongest.

    The true guardian of the Gabriel Empire was the Hilikas Family. This ancient family had a history of tens of thousands of years, almost the same as the empire¡¯s founding history. For over ten thousand years, it had been the strongest guardian force protecting the Gabriel Empire since it came into existence.

    The three major families of the empire were only a few thousand years old. Compared to the Hilikas Family, they were just a small family. After all, a total of six Sword Gods belonged to the Hilikas Family. In the entire history of the empire, there had only been nine Sword Gods. Except for the first and second Sword God and the third Sword Goddess, the remaining six Sword Gods were from the Hilikas Family.

    The Hilikas Family secretly nned to save the Gabriel Empire from the great crisis it was facing. If Emperor Alfred the Third could not resolve the current predicament on his own, they would have to intervene. Doris had long be an external connection of the Hilikas Family, responsible for secretly monitoring Prince Frauer, who had no knowledge of it.

    Except for Be¡¯s side, where they couldn¡¯t prate, the Hilikas Family had ced various spies around most of the upper nobles of the Gabriel Empire. Be was from Sarnia Duchy far away, and there were many demon elites on Be¡¯s side who were good at sneaking in and infiltration. Even before the spies sent by the Hilikas Family to Sarnia Duchy and the entire Southern Alliance could start their jobs, they were seen through.

    Under the arrangements of Underworld Demon King Cornice, all the spies were attacked by robbers and demonic beasts on the road. Unfortunately, all of them died as if they were cursed. The Hilikas Family had the least intelligence on the Southern Alliance. So far, the only thing they knew about Be¡¯s Sarnia Duchy was that the total number of troops dispatched was over 5 million.

    Doris was afraid of the Hilikas Family¡¯s influence. She dared not disclose everything. But unfortunately, no beautiful girl could hide the secret in front of Be. In the end, Doris obedientlyy in Be¡¯s arms, utterly devoid of her previous high and mighty demeanor of the eldest daughter of the royal family. Aside from Doris, who was aroused to the point that she was limp, there was another beautiful girl with ck hair.

    She was the seconddy of the Ignaz Family, one of the daughters of Grand Duke Ignatius, Darkness Swordsman Ivy¡¯s younger sister, Irina. The reason? All because of the ero-loli, Dimensional Demon Noesha¡¯s, plot. Noesha had deliberately left a crack on the barn¡¯s door, letting her see the various erotic scenes between Be and Doris. At first, Irina wanted to leave after a little peek, but she found her legs inexplicably turning into jelly before everything turned dark. She was captured by Noesha.

    When Irina opened her eyes, she was already sitting on the bed. Her hands were tied behind her back, and her feet were spread apart. She was sitting on the snow-white bed-sheet like a duck. The wind caressing all her body made Irina finally realize the bad state she was in.

    Irina was almost stripped naked. Noesha, the ero-loli, had only left a pair of white panties on Irina, her upper bodypletelyid bare. Her legs only had a thin strip of white cloth to cover her secret garden. However, this was even worse, as sticky white stains from the hot scenes earlier were made prominent, evidence of what her body was currently feeling.

    ¡°Be, don¡¯t do this! Don¡¯te over! Isn¡¯t there Miss Doris? Just let me go. I didn¡¯t see anything!¡±

    ¡°Irina, don¡¯t lie to me. If you didn¡¯t see anything, how can you get this wet? Let me check if you are lying or not!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te here. I was wrong. Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t look at me.¡±

    Be leaned over and stretched her hand out before removing thest piece of clothing covering Irina. Once she saw the mysterious wend under her, a dangerous look shed on her face. Irina shivered in fright. She wanted to call for help, but the barn was soundproof. Even if she shouted at the top of her lungs, no one would hear her.

    This time, the curiosity really killed the cat. Had she known better, she would not havee to see Be. Irina thought she might be silenced after having seen Be and Doris¡¯s secret. Resigning to her fate, she closed her eyes. Irina didn¡¯t dare to look straight at Be anymore. But surprisingly, Be lowered her head and licked Irina¡¯s armpit. The tingling sensation immediately made her open her eyes and look at Be.

    ¡°Irina, what are you afraid of? I won¡¯t kill you. After I am done with you, just like I did Doris, we will be sisters forever.¡±

    ¡°Be, I¡­ I won¡¯t tell anyone about you. Please let me go! I swear to god!¡±

    ¡°Irina, you have to swear with your body. I only need this.¡±

    In front of Be, Irina¡¯s swordsmanship was useless. If even someone like Magic Swordsman Doris, who was stronger than her, had surrendered, what could she do? Irina gave up any thoughts of resisting. She was only pleading, just like Doris did before. Grand Duke Ignatius¡¯s mansion didn¡¯t have any of Hilikas Family¡¯s spies. In the Hilikas Family¡¯s opinion, there was no need to put any spies in a declining family like Ignaz.

    Miss Irina had no contact with the Hilikas Family. She was like a sheep that had wandered into a wolf¡¯s den, at the mercy of the predator. Doris couldn¡¯t take her molestation anymore, so Be nned on waiting for Doris to love her back. In the meantime, she set her eyes on Irina. Irina¡¯s chest was so soft and voluptuous that Be couldn¡¯t grab it with one hand.

    Be¡¯s hands respectively pressed Irina¡¯s pair of bouncing rabbits. While ying with them, she secretlypared Irina¡¯s chest with her elder sister, Darkness Swordsman Ivy. Irina¡¯s face was flushed all over. First, she had seen the hot and erotic scenes between Be and Doris. And now, it was her chest that was being yed with. A strange feeling immediately spread throughout Irina¡¯s entire body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this. Be, I surrender. From now on, I will make many delicious meals for you. Please forgive me! I will immediately go to the kitchen.¡±

    ¡°Why go to the kitchen? Irina, I want to eat you now. You are the most delicious meal. Come, let me kiss you!¡±

    Be gazed straight into Irina¡¯s panic-stricken eyes with a domineering gaze. In the end, Irina couldn¡¯t escape from Be¡¯s ws. She seemed to have been hypnotized by Be, allowing her to kiss wherever she wanted. After Darkness Swordsman Ivy was pushed down, even her sister, Irina, had fallen into Be¡¯s hand.

    Since she had seen the forey between Be and Doris before, Irina¡¯s will was weaker than Doris¡¯s. She immediately fell apart once she was kissed. Very soon, she took the initiative to cater to Be. Meanwhile, Be had already removed the energy ribbon tying Irina¡¯s hands. After having her hands free, Irina consciously embraced Be¡¯s back instead of resisting.

    In the end, Be easily won over Irina. Her face was now buried in Irina¡¯s chest, wantonly savoring the beautiful pink rubies. Watching a gorgeous girl slowly fall was a kind of rare and exciting enjoyment for Be.

    When Noesha, who was waiting outside, entered again, Be was already sitting on the edge of the big bed. The naked Doris and Irina were slumped on the big bed without any strength left. Their snow-white skins were covered in some kind of strange liquid. God knew if it was saliva or some other nectar.

    Be stretched her hand and slowly caressed their bodies, as if she was stroking the finest silk. Irina and Doris were already awake. They enjoyed it when Be fondled them. In fact, it would be weird if they could fall asleep. At present, the two of them were holding each other face to face. After Be raped them, she had put Irina and Doris onto each other.

    ¡°Madam Be, the people looking for this miss have gone back. I believe that after they fail to find anyone, they will go back and think of something.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good! Doris, Irina, don¡¯t pretend to be asleep. I¡¯ll have to spank you if you keep sleeping! Get up ande to your master. Let me hug you.¡±

    Irina and Doris could no longer put on an act in the face of Be¡¯s threat. They crawled their way to Be and hugged her together, looking at her with fearful eyes. Obviously, they were afraid that Be would really wake them up from their fake sleep using spanking. Be took them both in her arms, caressing their smooth skin while continuing to discuss business with Noesha.

    Irina and Doris held each other face-to-face. Under Be¡¯s pressure, their sensitive parts were pressed against each other, and their cheeks were flushed red all over. With Be¡¯s perverted means, their lesbianship was quickly awakening. Irina and Doris were aware of this and knew that this couldn¡¯t go on anymore. But Be wouldn¡¯t let them go. All they could do was let her awaken the strange feelings in them, step by step.

    ¡°As expected of Sis Be. These twodies are already so obedient. By the way, Angel, Mia, and the others heard on the streets that a Rose Banquet is going to be held in the pce tonight. Many beautifuldies are going to be attending it. Sis Be, can you take me? Bring me, Angel, and others to the party!?¡±

    Noesha wanted to go to the Rose Banquet, but she was ashamed to say so. And thus, Demon God Angel, Evil God Mia, and Poison Origin Betty were dragged in by the loli. Her detailed thoughts couldn¡¯t be concealed from Be, though. But since Noesha had helped her push down the twodies, Doris and Irina, she didn¡¯t call her out.

    Once Be questioned the two beauties imprisoned in her arms, they naturally exined what a Rose Banquet was. It was arge-scale feast held by Emperor Alfred the Third in the pce a few days before the start of the Gabriel Empire¡¯s Hundred Flowers Festival. The sons and daughters of noble families who were going to participate in the Hundred Flowers Festival were invited to the banquet in advance to get acquainted with each other.

    To put it bluntly, the Rose Banquet was a blind date party, and the upper strata of the Empire would be attending it. For loli-like Angel and Mia, the Rose Banquet was an opportunity to enjoy delicacies for free. Noesha, on the other hand, intended to y pranks, pulling tricks on the nobledies attending the banquet.

    How could Be be absent in this kind of event? Princess Kriss and others would surely attend the banquet. In order to prevent the flies from harassing her women, Be nned on sneaking into the Northern District of Gabriels City and see what this Rose Banquet looked like.

    Irina and Doris both had received the invitation to the Rose Banquet. However, due to her rtionship with the Hilikas Family, Doris would be staying in Duke Ignatius¡¯s mansion for the time being. She would not be attending the Rose Banquet. Under Be¡¯s suggestion, Irina used the excuse that she was on periods to also not participate.

    It was tough to sneak into the Northern District of the capital. One could only pass through the Burt Bridge. Be didn¡¯t n on using Miss Cathy and Sarah to enter Prince Brad¡¯s mansion. Many people were aware of her whereabouts, after all. Since Prince Brad and Grand Duke Ignatius had been in touch with Be, their family¡¯s carriage would definitely be secretly inspected.

    The infiltration operation was carried out at noon. Instead of the usual routine of sneaking in at night, Be chose to do it at 10 o¡¯clock, right when the sun was high. Even if it was noon, the Burt Bridge was quite crowded. People wereing and going. Many horse-drawn carriages drove back and forth the Burt Bridge, transporting all kinds of supplies despite the scorching sun hanging over everyone¡¯s head.

    As the Rose Banquet was going to be held tonight, the necessary ingredients were being shipped in the morning and afternoon, crowding the Burt Bridge. The royal guards of the Gabriel Empire had formed a few dozen security checks on the bridge. They inspected the vehicles and pedestrians intensively without letting anyone off. This level of security wasparable to the highest-level anti-terrorism alert on Earth.

    The section of the Bert Bridge connected to the north bank was equipped with explosive devices. Once anyone found something wrong, the royal guards had the authority to blow the bridge at any time. River udina was flowing under the bridge, but all ships were forbidden from sailing. All in all, the only way to ess the Northern District was through the bridge.

    Be and the others disguised themselves as peasants, wearing ragged clothes. They were pretending to be farmers delivering vegetables to the pce kitchen. Everyone had applied the Masquerading Potion developed by Poison Origin Betty on their faces. They were so dirty that hardly any outsider could recognize them.

 Volume 9 Chapter 483: Imperial City Infiltration Plan Success and Krissâ€™s First Rebellious Stage

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 483: Imperial City Infiltration n Sess and Kriss¡¯s First Rebellious Stage</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    At the Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital, Gabriels City (Sword Capital), at the Burt Bridge in the center of the udina River. The bridge heading to the imperial city was a bustling scene of crowds and carriages. The nobles who attended the Rose Banquet basically came outte in the afternoon. In the afternoon, the bridge was filled with carriage convoys transporting various goods.

    The Gabriel Empire¡¯s primary profession was that of the swordsman. Even though they looked down on knights, they did not reject the use of horse-drawn carriages and the like as transportation tools. Be, Noesha, and the girls were disguised as ordinary civilian women and blended in with a carriage that was bringing food to the imperial city. On its short trip, the carriage stopped no less than ten times for checks, so it could be said to be heavily guarded.

    Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s city guards carefully checked the carriage¡¯s cargo. They originally would have done a body check too, but Poison Origin Betty researched a disguise potion that could make the user look like they had been infected with skin diseases, so when they saw these women who looked like they had leprosy, the soldiers couldn¡¯t even hide fast enough and simply skipped the infection.

    ¡°Check everything thoroughly, nothing can go wrong at His Majesty¡¯s banquet tonight. Otherwise, we¡¯re going to lose our heads.¡±

    ¡°Captain, the inspection has beenpleted. No problems here.¡±

    ¡°Got it, you can go. Move fast, don¡¯t dy the kitchen work.¡±

    The imperial guards carefully checked the carriage goods. They then released them quickly, so Be and the girls smoothly passed through several checks in a row until they arrived at the imperial city area. Compared to the chaotic powers of the south, the northern imperial city seemed much more stable. Other than members of the royal family and non-titled ministers, nobles did not live here. To prevent the great nobles from plotting a rebellion in the city, Emperor Alfred the Third had decided to send them outside of the imperial city area.

    The ministers without titles in the empire had no military power and could not rebel, so they were allowed to stay in the imperial city. Security at the Gabriel Empire capital imperial city was strict, more so than the Burt Bridge. ording to the rules, the carriages that were sending goods could only reach outside the kitchen and unload the goods into the backyard kitchen warehouse, which would be the end of their task.

    ¡°Here¡¯s your pay. Now hurry up and leave!¡±

    They probably scorned Be and the girls for their ugly appearances, but the imperial guards didn¡¯t even let them transport the food out of the carriage as if they were worried that they would infect the food with their disease. So, after throwing a few copper coins at Be and the girls, they tried to get rid of them.

    ¡°Sir, I thought we agreed on receiving silver coins, why is it just this?¡±

    ¡°What? We gave you a few copper coins, and you still think it¡¯s too little? Hurry up and leave, or you won¡¯t even get to keep your copper coins! You¡¯re so ugly, and you don¡¯t even look at where you¡¯re at. This is¡­¡±

    The imperial army captain in charge of the management of the kitchen warehouse had intentionally embezzled the payment that was supposed to go to the owner of the goods. When he saw how bulliable they looked, they secretly deducted their payment. Be quietly turned around and left. She didn¡¯t even take the copper coins on the floor. Poison Origin Betty behind Be received a look from Be as she went over, leaning down to tap on one of the coins on the floor.

    In that instant, a white smoke emitted from the copper coins, and the imperial guards were choked by it all of a sudden, directly bleeding to death from their seven orifices. The white smoke soon spread throughout the entire kitchen warehouse, triggering chaos in the imperial city. Thinking that a fire had gone off in the kitchen, the imperial guards rushed over.

    Be and the girls took advantage of the chaos to blend in with the crowd and headed for the pce¡¯s main entrance. There was a great distance between the kitchen warehouse and the kitchen itself. Emperor Alfred the Third took care when changing the pce¡¯s perimeters¡¯yout to prevent any assassins from entering. The gates of the pce had a policy where the doors would not open until a specific time.

    When Be and the girls arrived at the gates, the gates were still tightly shut. Even though there seemed to be a big fire happening at the kitchen warehouse, the royal guards at the gate still kept up their task of guarding the door vigntly. Unless they were short of hands, they would not go over to help with the fire. However, Be was in luck today. There just happened to be a few noble carriages going through the pce gates.

    The carriages stopped in front of the gates. Above the carriage was the emblem of one of the three great families of the Gabriel Empire, the Johnston family. The Johnston family was much stronger than the Ignaz family, but their young master Gavin had already joined the philosophical society, the Fraternity at the Olsylvia Academy, so he won¡¯t be participating in this Rose Banquet.

    The one inside the carriage was the Johnston family¡¯s Young Mistress Helena. This beauty with aqua hair and sky blue eyes was wearing a blue evening gown as she sat elegantly in the carriage, showing no impatience to the imperial guards¡¯ questioning at all. When Helena was waiting to pass, she saw Be and the girls wandering outside of the pce.

    The average noble would refuse to even look at this kind of ugly-looking peasant, let alone get off the carriage to see them. Moreover, Be and the girls were now using a disguise that made them look as if they had skin diseases. Helena was a bit of an exception. Unlike the rest of the family, Helena was the most beloved amongst the three families of the empire by themoners. She was the only nobledy who would help the poor unconditionally.

    ¡°Young Mistress Helena, those women look like they are suffering from diseases, you should not go over there!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m a priest. I can¡¯t just watch them suffer! What¡¯s more, the carriages in front of ours haven¡¯t passed yet. It will be a long time before our turnes!¡±

    The carriage in front of the Johnston family was the Renald family, the head of the three great families of the empire, and they numbered more than three times the family members of the Johnston family. Since they had to check each carriage one by one, the Renald family took a particrly long time for clearance.

    Helena was one of the few people in the imperial capital who boasted dual professions. She was both a swordsman and a priest and had been certified by the Radiant Church. Since the Gabriel Empire was rather discriminatory towards non-swordsman professions, Helena rarely ever emphasized her profession as a priest.

    ¡°Please, wait for a moment. What you have on your body is¡­ I see, why don¡¯t you go to a healer? I will foot the bill.¡±

    ¡°Young Mistress Helena, these are not diseases, we are merely dirty.¡±

    Be was a little surprised at Helena, who hade down to see them. The gold cross hanging in front of her chest was a symbol of the Radiant Church¡¯s priests, which was particrly conspicuous to Be. Since she was cultivating her priesthood at the same time, Helena¡¯s temperament was abination of the style of both the swordsman and the priest, so she gave Be a good first impression as a cultivated noble young mistress.

    It was the first time Be had seen a noble youngdy who would take the initiative to ask about the problems of the poor. From this point of view, Helena was much more sincere than Miss Doris, who preached about peace before. Young Mistress Doris of Prince Frauer¡¯s family really did not do anything for the poor. She wasn¡¯t much of an activist.

    ¡°Is that so? Then do you have any difficulties? I will help to the best of my ability.¡±

    ¡°Young Mistress Helena, me and my sisters havee from the countryside as we wanted to see what it was like in the pce. Do you have any shortages of maids? We would like to go in and take a look inside.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s no problem. Come with me!¡±

    The naive and kind Helena had no idea that Be was her family¡¯s political enemy and agreed to Be¡¯s request without even checking to see if she had weapons on her. Helena agreed so easily that the excuses Be had prepared before were all useless. Helena really was a sight for sore eyespared to Gavin.

    ¡°Helena! You¡¯re randomly picking up civilian women again. Who knows if they¡¯re dangerous¡­ This is the pce; it won¡¯t be good to bring strange people inside.¡±

    ¡°Miss Renath, they¡¯re not bad people. You shouldn¡¯t judge the characters of themon people. They are very pitiful.¡±

    As Helena was about to lead Be and the girls onto her carriage, she bumped into the Renald family¡¯s Young Mistress Renath. She was the little sister of the current heir of the Renald family, Young Master Leonard. Young Master Leonard was the one who previously had a political marriage contract with Kriss. Even though Be didn¡¯t like Leonard, his little sister was much better.

    Renath was wearing fiery red leather armor, which was just as vibrant as her fiery-red hair. Her tight-fitting leather armor barely covered up her figure. Renath¡¯s character was more on the loud side, and with her hot temper, she was considered an anomaly in the swordsman profession known forposure.

    Renath¡¯s fiery-red eyes were looking at Be with a searching gaze. Like Helena, she had never seen Be before and had no idea that this was their family¡¯s political enemy and also the person who stole Princess Kriss from her brother Leonard. Renath was waiting impatiently for the carriage in front of her, so she came off to take a look, just in time to see Helena taking in Be¡¯s group.

    The heir of the Gabriel Empire¡¯s head of the three great families, the Renald family, Young Master Leonard, hade as well. He came with Renath, but he was toozy to get off the carriage. As someone who had met Be before, if he did get off, then there was no saying that he might be able to see through Be¡¯s disguise. Helena¡¯s Johnston family couldn¡¯t bepared with the Renalds.

    However, Helena also had the status of a priest, and all priests were sheltered by the Radiant Church. Even if she ignored Renath¡¯s request, there was nothing Renath could do about it. The Renald family was considered a big and well-known family in the Gabriel Empire, but they were still no match for the Radiant Church, so they had to give in.

    ¡°Miss Renath, they aren¡¯t bad people, so please return to your carriage, don¡¯t mind it. Your family¡¯s carriages are about to be done with the checks soon. Also, aren¡¯t we supposed to wear formal dresses for the banquet? Why are you wearing this type of leather armor? Are you not worried that people will talk behind your back?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll wear whatever I want. If it weren¡¯t for the old man, I wouldn¡¯t even participate in a banquet like this. All the men attending the banquet are just like my old brother. They¡¯re all hypocritical pricks.¡±

    ¡°By the way, you girls, take this! Next time don¡¯te to a ce like the imperial city anymore. You won¡¯t even know when you¡¯ll be made a scapegoat.¡±

    Renath handed Be a small bag of things, after which she turned and left. Be looked down and saw that the small bag contained pieces of gems of various colors. Even though there were only bits and pieces of gems, they were worth much more than general gold coins. Renath¡¯s nature was not bad, but she just has a bad personality. Be epted the bag of gem fragments. She won¡¯t refuse any gifts from pretty girls.

    After this little episode, Be and her girls rode in the Johnstone family¡¯s carriage and passed through the imperial city¡¯s checks sessfully. Grand Duchess Bellina had a bad rtionship with both the Johnstons and the Renalds, so no one would have expected her to take her political rival¡¯s carriage and enter the imperial city area that way.

    Even though the guards at the gates were loyal to Emperor Alfred the Third, they had their own thoughts in this political climate. They knew what the situation outside was like and whether the emperor would still be on his throne tomorrow. Under such a situation, they would try not to offend any powerful people if they could help it. Therefore, the inspection of the Renald and Johnston family carriages was just symbolic.

    Shortly after Be and the girls entered the imperial city, many mysterious dark shadows infiltrated the imperial city area from a different direction, trying to seize the position of the fifth party of forces vying for Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s throne. Taking advantage of the confusion caused by the fire that Be had set in the kitchen warehouse, they took the opportunity to infiltrate the pce area.

    The Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital, Gabriels City (Sword Capital), royal harem area, was where Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s consorts lived. The empire¡¯s princesses lived here as well. The most conspicuous location was Princess Kriss¡¯s pce.

    Princess Kriss and the others who returned to the capital had been grounded by Emperor Alfred the Third. Kriss was currently sitting on her bed in her bedroom with her back to Emperor Alfred the Third, who hade to discuss matters with her. Behind Emperor Alfred the Third stood two old men who looked like immortal cultivators.

    The two old men were dressed in simple white clothes without fancy embellishments, but they wore the Hilikas family¡¯s symbol. Emperor Alfred the Third was respectful to these old men and didn¡¯t put on the airs of an emperor at all. These two were Sword God experts. Emperor Alfred the Third didn¡¯t dare to look down on this family that was guarding their empire. The Hilikas family had the power to remove the emperor.

    Since the reincarnation passage in this world was in a semi-paralyzed state, the God of Creation could only maintain the basic operations of the reincarnation channel due to the absence of the Death God. It wouldn¡¯t be good for the God of Creation to create another Death God to manage the reincarnation passage without the permission of the new Dimensional Creator as she would be overstepping her boundaries.

    If the God of Creation had taken more initiative in such things, then she would not be far from advancing into this realm¡¯s Dimensional Creator. Be happened to have met the God of Creationst time in the timeline of more than a thousand years ago. After knowing that the Dimensional Creator had not truly disappeared, the idea that the God of Creation could ¡°usurp the throne¡± was snuffed out by Be inadvertently.

    For many strong human beings, if there were a secret method to make it so that the body was not affected by the passage of time and not get rickety from age, then the soul could choose not to go through the passage of reincarnation. The Radiant Church¡¯s first few Radiant Popes that Be had previously met belonged to this case. The Gabriel Empire¡¯s top protector Hilikas family¡¯s Sword God level experts were also in the same situation. They did not choose to reincarnate and instead chose to live in seclusion in the human continent.

    There were many hidden experts in the human continent, but due to the limits of their race coupled with ack of guidance from the God Race after their demise, the hidden experts would not be able to defeat the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings even if they trained for ten millennia more. Faced with these two Sword God powerhouses, Kriss didn¡¯t show any respect at all and turned her back to the three of them, looking at the mirror, seemingly dressing up.

    However, Kriss was currently being controlled by her dark personality, and the person in the mirror who was pretending to be the reflection was Princess Kriss in her normal state. The one sitting on this side of the mirror was one of the Renegades, Myriad Sword Demon Krysan. The subtle differences between the two were only known by a few existences, such as Be, so these two Sword Gods clearly weren¡¯t up to par for the task.

    ¡°Kriss, why aren¡¯t you greeting the two teachers? The Hilikas family will teach you how to advance to the Sword God stage.¡±

    ¡°Sword God or whatever is just¡­ Get out of here, what are a few old men doing in a youngdy¡¯s room? This is preposterous!¡±

    Myriad Sword Demon Krysan didn¡¯t show them any respect at all. Emperor Alfred the Third was really choked back with this situation. It was the first time he had seen Kriss go against him and couldn¡¯t react to it for a moment. He didn¡¯t know what to say. The impression that Kriss had previously to outsiders was that of a gentle good girl. After changing into Myriad Sword Demon Krysan, she was theplete opposite.

    ¡°Alfred, the discipline of your daughter is too bad. Do you need us to educate her for you? One look at this silver hair and I can tell she is of ill health. I think it¡¯s better if you choose another princess to take the spotlight at the Rose Banquet.¡±

    One of the Sword God elders was just about to educate Kriss when she grabbed the hairpin on the table and threw it over. The hairpin transformed into a powerful spiral in the air which instantly sent the Sword God flying out of the room by several meters. The Sword God elder spat out blood and awkwardly crawled up, covered in dust, his face filled with an incredulous expression.

    As a Sword God, he had roamed the human continent for many years. Even against experts of the same level, he had never been sent flying by an opponent like this before. In his memory, the only ones who could achieve this were the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings from back then. They had the strength to easily send a Sword God expert flying.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, don¡¯t force me to fight you. I¡­ No, she doesn¡¯t like hitting old people. I don¡¯t really care. What kind of Sword God are you? You can¡¯t even catch a hairpin.¡±

    Kriss shut her eyes to rest after she finished speaking, clearly not putting the emperor and the other Sword God in her eyes. But this time, the other remaining Sword God didn¡¯t say anything anymore. Even though they did not draw their swords, their difference in power was clear. This young imperial princess already had the ability to challenge a Sword God.

    There did not seem to be any Demon King energy spilling out from Kriss¡¯ body, so the Sword Gods couldn¡¯t tell how strong she is. While they were unsure of her abilities, they didn¡¯t dare to make any moves. Kriss wasn¡¯t a Demon King, to begin with. She used to be a ck Warrior that was mixed in with the human warriors in another dimension in her past lives. If she hid her aura deliberately, then only a handful of people could see through her disguise.

    ¡°Kriss, my girl. That man has a bad temper, don¡¯t take his words to mind. If he said anything excessive, then I apologize on his behalf.¡±

    ¡°By the way, I hope that you can attend the Rose Banquet. This is a matter concerning the future of the empire. If¡­¡±

    ¡°Let Grand Duchess Bellina attend. That is my condition. Otherwise, I¡¯m not going. You can also tell those 68 flies you nted outside to go away as well. If I¡¯m in a bad mood, then I might kill a few of those ants for fun.¡±

    ¡°I understand, so don¡¯t be angry. It was for your protection. If you don¡¯t like it, I will tell them to withdraw immediately.¡±

    The anger on Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s face had already dissipated, reced by a trace of confusion. Even though he had long known that Kriss was strong, her ability to challenge a Sword God head-on was outside of his expectations. After Kriss gave them the order to leave, the Emperor and the two Sword Gods took their leave.

    The Sword Saint-level eyes nted outside of Kriss¡¯ pce were also forced to withdraw. Kriss even knew how many people they had. If they didn¡¯t leave, then they would be beaten to death for nothing. Once they left far away, Kriss opened her eyes, and several suspended swords appeared in the sky behind her.

    The swords soon turned into sharp-looking Demonic Beings, ¡°Sword Dancers.¡± They kneeled down on both knees in front of their demon mistress respectfully. Sword Dancers were Demonic Beings created by Myriad Sword Demon Krysan as their strength was on par with the Sword God experts in this dimension. This was the reason why Krysan didn¡¯t care about those Sword Gods at all. People at their level were merely cannon fodder in front of her. She could have as many as she wanted.

    ¡°Mistress, if you have any orders, please tell us. We swear to cut down all obstacles for our mistress!¡±

    ¡°Alright, stop thinking about cutting stuff up all day long. Split up and protect Kliveny and the other princesses. I just don¡¯t trust those guys not to make any funny moves.¡±

    While Kriss was still making a fuss in the pce, Be and the others arrived at the pce. With the contract between her and Kriss, Be quickly sensed her location. Since she had to go to the dressing room next, she didn¡¯t look for Kriss since she had some eye candy to catch up on.

 Volume 9 Chapter 484: Visit of the Hilikas Family Sisters and Krissâ€™s True Thoughts

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 484: Visit of the Hilikas Family Sisters and Kriss¡¯s True Thoughts</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    At the Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital, Gabriels City (Sword Capital) royal harem area, Princess Kriss¡¯ pce. The Sword Dancers began to move after receiving orders from Myriad Sword Demon Krysan. The 68 Sword Saint-level experts that the Hilikas family had secretly ced outside her pce had retreated.

    The Sword Dancers¡¯ limbs were in the shape of des, as they also had a sharp de for their heads with two red glowing dots for eyes. They had a metallic luster over their whole body that looked very sci-fi, just like robots.

    These guys were the exclusive Demonic Beings belonging to Myriad Sword Demon Krysan. They were the fusion of the resentment umted from her collection of swords and the swords that were discarded. Even though their strength was not as strong as the sword spirits in Kriss¡¯ sword space, they could rank in the forefront among the legion of Demonic Beings that shemanded.

    The Sword Dancers were just the nickname given to them by Krysan. Their urate title should be de Demons. The delicious Renegade girl friends by Be¡¯s side all had their own personal unique Demonic Beings. This was the type that Kriss possessed, but for the others, such as Be¡¯s little sister, Lisha, Lisha¡¯s dark true form - Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha,manded the Demonic Dragon Guards that are considered the exclusive Demonic Beings of the Renegades.

    ¡°Rest assured, mistress, we swear on your honor toplete this task!¡±

    ¡°Alright, go about your business. Remember, don¡¯t kill anyone. It¡¯s not the right time yet.¡±

    Once the Sword Dancers dispersed, Kriss¡¯ original appearance in the mirror finally spoke. She was the original Kriss. Her dark personality was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with that sly fox, Emperor Alfred the Third, so she came out to deal with things for her. Earlier, Kriss was hiding in the mirror world and could see everything clearly.

    ¡°Uh, didn¡¯t you overdo it just now?¡±

    ¡°You just don¡¯t understand humans. They¡¯ve always been like that, so it¡¯s useless to talk reason with them. I almost had the impulse to tell that damn Emperor to just let Be marry you directly! Saves them the effort of cooking up these ns all day long.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ What are you saying?! I¡­ I haven¡¯t decided yet. Hurry and return control of my body back to me! Girls don¡¯t marry girls, that¡¯s not appropriate¡­ Anyway, I¡¯ll solve this matter myself, so don¡¯t you butt in.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, your arrogance is going to be your loss. Don¡¯t forget that the other Renegades have not given up their strange thoughts with Be yet.¡±

    Kriss¡¯ personalities had yet topletely merge at this moment, so there were still differences between her and her dark personality. Both of them would have to share the samenguage if they wanted to fusepletely. Right now, the dark personality, Myriad Sword Demon Krysan, and the normal Kriss, had one thing inmon; that is, they both liked Be. That was the best reason for them to fuse togetherpletely.

    The Renegades and the Vow Breakers pretty much all had these sort of split personality problems due to their special existence. If it were not solved, then they might end up fallingpletely and copsing. Krysan thought that Kriss was too proud. As the first girl to ept Be¡¯s confession in the true sense of the word, she was one step ahead of the other girls.

    But Kriss would not use this advantage to take an active position, which made her dark personality, Krysan, feel very nervous. She was just short of forcibly upying her body, then climbing into Be¡¯s bed in the middle of the night after stripping down. If she had not appeared just now, then it was very likely that Kriss would end up being tricked into agreeing to some unreasonable demand by Emperor Alfred the Third for the sake of whatever ¡°unity¡± and ¡°righteousness¡± crap he was putting out.

    Kriss couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty when her dark farm put it that way and could only change the subject. Both sides were still essentially the same person, so there were many things Kriss could hide from Be, but not her dark personality, Myriad Sword Demon Krysan.

    ¡°By the way, will the Emperor agree to our request? It¡¯s best to avoid conflict as much as possible. You know how Be is, empire or whatever is none of her business. If she finds out about the Emperor¡¯s intentions, she might do something crazy.¡±

    ¡°Nope, definitely not. That old man didn¡¯t say a word just now, so it¡¯s very likely he¡¯s nning to conspire with two of those annoying Sword Gods to assassinate Be to try and get us to change our mind. That¡¯s how humans are like, they¡¯ll say one thing but then do something else in the shadows.¡±

    ¡°That is good, too. Be wille to look for us sooner orter anyway. When that timees, we¡¯ll just let her decide. You don¡¯t have to worry about the Emperor¡¯s strength, he¡¯s just cannon fodder for Be regardless.¡±

    Even if Kriss disagreed with the ns of her dark personality, Myriad Sword Demon Krysan, the deal was done; it was toote to save it. She could only go with Krysan¡¯s idea. She knew about the nasty n that Krysan had, but she just wanted Emperor Alfred the Third to pick a fight with Be, then she would have a legitimate reason to intervene in the empire.

    When Kriss returned to her normal state, two new visitors came through the door of the pce. They were a pair of beautiful twin sisters dressed in formal swordsman attire. On their arms were armbands with the Hilikas family¡¯s symbol, indicating their identities as the young mistresses of the Hilikas family.

    The twin young mistresses of the Hilikas family were really beautiful, with delicate features like finely carved statues. Under the light, their fair skin glistened like baster. Their bodies were well-proportioned, almost perfect to the golden ratio, and both their hair and their eyes were silvery-white. This gave Kriss a pretty good first impression of them. If they had simr hair colors, then they might be able to get along.

    The twin young mistresses of the Hilikas family were almost the same height. The only thing different was the rings on their fingers. They wore the Hilikas family¡¯s rings on their slender fingers. The older sister wore hers on the right index finger while the little sister wore hers on the left, which was a detail that Kriss quickly noticed.

    Kriss had only heard of the Hilikas family in the past, about how they were the guardians of the Gabriel Empire. She had no idea how many family members the Hilikas family had or how many Sword Gods were among them. Naturally, she did not know the names of these two young mistresses either. However, that did not stop Kriss from giving them the eviction order.

    Her dark personality, Myriad Sword Demon Krysan, had already given her a good demonstration just now; she just had to be tougher with these humans. However, the two beautiful girls opposite her had already seen the disgust in Kriss¡¯ eyes. Kriss was not good at hiding her emotions, so her mood could always be seen on her face quite easily.

    ¡°Big Sister Princess Kriss, we bear no malice. The old man was not being very sensible just now, but please pay it no mind. We two sisters have heard that your swordsmanship has already surpassed the Sword God level and have specificallye to seek your advice, so don¡¯t drive us away, okay? We are good girls.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Princess Kriss, you¡¯re so pretty, so I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be mean to us! We really just came to y with you. We don¡¯t have any bad intentions, so please believe us!¡±

    The twin young mistresses of the Hilikas family hurried to curry her favor when they saw the unkindly look on her face. When she saw the sincere eyes and smiles on the sisters¡¯ faces, Kriss felt troubled. These sisters must have been sent to her by the Hilikas family to ease the conflict that had just broken between them. After all, they might be able to find somemon ground as they were both girls.

    Kriss did not hate the twins. They hade to her with a smile, so Kriss couldn¡¯t be fierce with them either. She has already changed back to her normal personality currently. If it were the dark personality from before, Myriad Sword Demon Krysan, she might have driven them out immediately.

    However, epting them just like this would be too simple. Kriss looked at the two sisters that looked just like finely-crafted dolls as an evil thought shed past her mind. She had been with Be for so long that she learned many ¡°special habits¡± from Be, even in her normal personality.

    ¡°Stop hesitating, Kriss. Doesn¡¯t Be like pretty girls? Just gift these two to Be! She¡¯ll definitely be ecstatic. Just make it a present! If you don¡¯t make a decision, then I¡¯lle out to do it in your stead.¡±

    ¡°Enough, other me! You¡¯re spying on my private thoughts again! I¡­ I was just thinking randomly, so don¡¯t specte nonsense, okay?¡±

    ¡°These two sisters are at the Sword God level. Do you think Be would leave them alone when shees? You might as well take the initiative to help her!¡±

    Kriss wasmunicating with her dark personality, Myriad Sword Demon Krysan, in her mind. All sorts of evil ns were being transmitted through her head like a file transfer. Despite saying that she didn¡¯t want to do anything bad, Kriss did not refuse the information, which was a tacit agreement that she would use them.

    The twin young mistresses of the Hilikas family were both looking apprehensively at Kriss. They did receive the request from their family toe and improve rtions with Kriss. To show their sincerity, they did not even wear their veils and came out to meet her in their true appearance. They had already heard of the rumors that Kriss was drop-dead gorgeous.

    When they saw her in person, their original doubts about the rumor¡¯s authenticity werepletely dispelled. Kriss¡¯s beauty really was at that level, so much so that the twins who always called themselves the beautiful twin roses had to sigh in defeat. People always yearned for beauty, so when the two sisters said they wanted to be friends with Kriss, they were sincere about that.

    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll ask for your namester. Before that, you have to honestly answer one question before I agree to be friends with you. Do you two have boyfriends? Or do you have a boy that you like?¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Kriss, why are you asking us that? Are you going to introduce someone to use? We¡¯ve always been training in the family, so we usually only see the teachers. We hardly ever see any boys, so we don¡¯t have boyfriends.¡±

    ¡°Princess Kriss, we don¡¯t have boyfriends. Are you going to help us find one?¡±

    ¡°Uh, I guess¡­ No, it¡¯s nothing. It was just a casual question. Come in, don¡¯t stand around at the door. I¡¯m sure we can get along.¡±

    Kriss turned around and led them inside the pce, a wicked, conspiring smile shing across her near-perfect face. Knowing that the two sisters did not have boyfriends, she nned to introduce them to a ¡°special boyfriend,¡± then they won¡¯t have to look for other boys in the future.

    The Hilikas family sisters, who had no idea that Kriss had already nned something bad for them, thought they had really moved Kriss with their sincerity and happily went inside. By the time they realized that it was all part of Kriss¡¯ evil n, it was already toote. By then, they were already pressed down on the bed by a certain someone and thoroughly loved.

    The person behind that was none other than this silver-haired princess in front of them, nicknamed the strongest ¡°Sword Heroine¡± in the Gabriel Empire. To think she would actually have an intimate rtionship with the nemesis of the humans, one of the Demon Kings¡­ Practically no one knew that fact; even with the Hilikas family¡¯s almost omnipresent intelligencework, they weren¡¯t able to figure that out.

    In a secret room inside the pce, Emperor Alfred the Third was currently with the elders of the No. 1 guardian family of the empire, the Hilikas family. These elders were the six Sword Gods who had appeared in the Hilikas family¡¯s history, which also contained the two that were scared away by Kriss¡¯s dark personality, Myriad Sword Demon Krysan, with a single move.

    ¡°Alfred, arrange for someone to suppress Grand Duchess Bellina as soon as possible, get her far away from Kriss. It¡¯s not decent for two girls toe together like that. If it¡¯s not possible, then abolish her title. She¡¯s just a Dragon Knight, but to think she still dares to be arrogant in our swordsman empire.¡±

    ¡°I will have the young talents in the family attend the rose banquet tonight so that Kriss finds out what the right kind of love is. I just don¡¯t believe that there will really be true love between two girls.¡±

    ¡°Understood. I will arrange all of that now, elders!¡±

    Faced with the aggressive attitude of several of the Sword God elders of the Hilikas family, Emperor Alfred the Third could only agree to their proposal. However, the Emperor was troubled. These old-fashioned elders really didn¡¯t understand the situation. They were too conceited. The current Be was no longer just a noble who bought her title.

    The more than six million Southern Alliance forces approaching the empire were all in support of Be. They really couldn¡¯t move her right now. If they ended up provoking any of them, then things would not end well. Right now, he could only take one step at a time and hope that the Hilikas family and Be could bnce out the forces between them. That way, he could mediate for them and find a bncing point for himself.

    However, Be had already found out about all this. Somewhere on the walls of this secret pce were several wandering spirits secretly watching them, transmitting the secret information back to the master who summoned them, Demon God Angel. Then, Angel was responsible for transmitting that information to Be.

    The coordinates of this secret pce had already been marked down by Time Space Demon Noesha, so a spatial gate could be opened at any time to transport the Evil Demonic Beings summoned by Great Evil God Mia to kill Emperor Alfred the Third and these core elders of the Hilikas family.

    Great Evil God Mia¡¯s demons were the standard used by the World Destructor¡¯s Camp to invade dimensions. Even a Sword God could easily be swept away. Fortunately, Emperor Alfred the Third still had some virtue left in him and did not say anything to denigrate Be. Otherwise, the consequences would be serious. At worst, he might end up dying right now. These lolis were very simple-minded and were naturally dark in nature. They yedpletely by their mood and did not consider any consequences.

    Inside Sky Pool Pce, Be had just entered with Young Mistress Helena whilemunicating telepathically with Demon God Angel and Evil God Mia. As for Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s secret meeting, she had seen everything just like a live broadcast.

    ¡°Be, what are you thinking about? Quicklye in and wash the filth off your body!¡±

    ¡°Miss Helena, that won¡¯t be proper, right? I¡¯m not a noble. Moreover, Miss Renath is also here.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ What do you mean? You can¡¯te in because I¡¯m in here? Hmph. I will sit here, and I won¡¯t leave until you enter.¡±

 Volume 9 Chapter 487: Sky Pool Palace Assassination Battle and Bellaâ€™s Retreat

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 487: Sky Pool Pce Assassination Battle and Be¡¯s Retreat</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    At the Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital, Gabriels City (Sword Capital), imperial city pce area, outer area of the Sky Pool Pce. Arge number of assassins dressed in formal ck suits were quickly approaching the ce. They gave off a strange feeling to Be, not because they were dressed extremely gentlemanly or for the odd-looking crow helmets they were wearing. Be realized that these assassins weren¡¯t living people at all. There was a good chance that they were actually demons transformed from the corpses of dead people.

    Be could tell that these crow assassins were dead just by looking at them. Other than the decorative protruding crow beak at the front of the mask, the other parts were fully sealed. Ordinary living people would never wearpletely sealed helmets like this. They would suffocate and die before they even went out.

    The crow assassins quickly arrived at the Sky Pool Pce. Most of the royal guards had already rushed to the kitchen warehouse to put out the fire, so there were insufficient guards here to secure the Sky Pool Pce. The attacking assassins numbered in the thousands. Who knew how these guys infiltrated, for so many toe in at once. Sure enough, there were holes in the security of the imperial city.

    The royal guards at the Sky Pool Pce numbered only a few hundred, so they were quickly defeated. The assassins¡¯ rapiers were simr to the ones they used in fencing back on Earth. Looking at their skills, she could tell theirbat ability wasn¡¯t low. In addition to rapiers, they were also good at using concealed weapons, explosives, and smoke bombs.

    The abnormality happening outside Sky Pool Pce was soon felt by the people inside. It was unknown who the target of the crow assassins was, but people were sent to both the male and female sides of the baths to attack. The men¡¯s side was put under control for now as the noble young masters brought more guards. The guards following the princes were all experts, so the crow assassins were blocked at the door and were temporarily unable to advance.

    From the current situation, it would be no problem for the men¡¯s bath to hold on until the royal guards arrived. Only, Prince Daniel and his group enjoying themselves on the third floor would be in a bit of an awkward situation. They were forced to stop halfway through, and the sudden scare of iing assassins forced many of them to push away the beautiful ves and miserably hurry off to find weapons. If they had any more shocks like this, it might be possible for them to be impotent from fear.

    Things weren¡¯t looking as optimistic at the female baths. There weren¡¯t many guards here, to begin with, and the dozen or so imperial guards at the entrance were all killed without evensting for long. Nobledies generally would not bring any guards with them at ces like the imperial city unless they had to visit other sites. Most of them would go around with their maids and such. This was different from the noble young masters. No matter where they went, they often ended up in arguments and fights, so it was impossible to leave the house without guards.

    After the crow assassins rushed in, thedies at the lowermost pool were so scared that they huddled in the bath and did not dare toe out. They were all naked and did not have any weapons. They were now just a bunch of weak and unarmed women at the mercy of others. Most nobledies were only pretty little things without anybat ability. Still, there were also those like Renath and the young mistresses of the three great noble families that could fight, as well as the princes¡¯ families¡¯ young mistresses and the imperial princesses.

    Fortunately, these crow assassins had their gentlemanly side and did not hurt these defenseless young mistresses. There were red ss pieces iid on the position of the eyes on their masks, so for a moment, it was hard to tell if they had eyes or not. However, the noble youngdies were ordered to leave the pool and squat by the side with their hands behind the back of their heads and not to move.

    This scene was like robbers holding hostages at a bank robbery. Since they weren¡¯t preying on thedies for sex, Be temporarily did not care about the bottom Mortal Pool. She could just save themter. Right now, the crow assassins had already rushed up to the second and third floors. The great noble young mistresses on the second floor, other than the strong Renath and Helena, were only primary-level swordsmen. However, they couldn¡¯t even find their swords right now.

    Renath¡¯s body was now powerless after Be¡¯s bullying, and she didn¡¯t have any way to put up a fight. At the moment, Helena was the only one left who could fight. However, Be couldn¡¯t bear to see Helenae out to fight naked as a priest. She reached forward and grabbed Helena¡¯s arm, nning to leave the pool to fight and get her to wait back at the pool.

    ¡°Be, you¡­ Let me fight. Renath doesn¡¯t seem to be feeling well. Really¡­ She¡¯s always so full of energy, but I don¡¯t know how she became so soft today.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Helena. You¡¯re unclothed without even a weapon, yet you want to fight? You better just stay here!¡±

    ¡°But, uh¡­ You girls, stop messing around! Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Helena, Mistress Be asked you to stay here, so just be good and stay put!¡±

    The two girls, Angel and Mia, who were sticking to Helena this whole time, suddenly rushed over to pull each of Helena¡¯s arms and keep her at the pool. Helena¡¯s face was puzzled. She didn¡¯t expect these two lolis to be so strong to be able to keep her in ce. Be took this opportunity to gently knock Helena out from the back. Caught off guard, Helena¡¯s vision went dark and she passed out.

    ¡°Mistress Be, you¡¯re not thinking of eating up Helena here, are you?¡±

    ¡°Renath, don¡¯t think about nonsense. I have some things to deal with, but I¡¯ll be back soon. Don¡¯t even think about running. These girls will help me watch over you.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t run. You¡¯ve already¡­ Where else can I run off to?¡±

    Be went up to kiss Renath¡¯s cheek a few times before she left the pool to prepare for the uing battle. The other lolis stayed behind to check on the situation. After Be got up, her contracted dragon, Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth, quickly sent her power over together with Ice Dragon Princess Mavis, who also had a contract with Be. These powers grouped together to form a dark blue frozen armor on Be¡¯s body, covering her sensitive parts.

    Even though Be didn¡¯t mind fighting in the nude, she had to go up to the third floor to support them. In order to avoid being seen by outsiders, Be just summoned some temporary armor for now. With the contractual power support of the dragon princesses, Be easily summoned an Amethyst Sword and a Seven-Color Gem Shield. These two belonged to the powers of Crystal Dragon Princess Purple Crystal and the Gem Dragon Queen.

    Since the mist was too dense in here and with other nobledies at the scene, Bell temporarily gave up on summoning the more powerful Thunderbolt de conjured by Thunder Dragon Queen. She instead used the powers of the other dragon princesses that were more harmless to the surrounding venue. When Be finished arming herself and stepped out of the bath, the crow assassins had just broken in.

    Once they put all the nobledies on the bottom floor under their control, the crow assassins focused their attention on the floors above. These demonized assassins could only mechanically say a few words they were told and not anything else. They did not have intelligence and were unable to speak any other words at all. After seeing Be carrying weapons, the crow assassins immediately rushed over at her without even ordering her to surrender.

    The crow assassins were swift. Avoiding the defenses of Be¡¯s Seven-Color Gem Shield, they directly attacked her. Be did not dodge them either and allowed them to stab at her frozen armor. The moment they collided, a burst of frost came out, instantly following along the rapier and freezing the attacking crow assassins.

    Since the crow assassins had no intelligence, they attacked only by instinct. When normal humans saw Be¡¯s weird frozen armor, they wouldn¡¯t sh at her directly. Instead, they would try to use long-range concealed weapons to test it out first. These crow assassins had been tricked. Be used the fact that they could only attack mechanically to easily solve the first batch without even making a move.

    The rest of the crow assassins, unaware of how strong Be was, continued their offensive. Be wanted to rush over to the third floor to support the princesses and had no time to waste on these guys. The Seven-Color Gem Shield in her hands emitted a bright light, then Beunched a knight¡¯s charge toward the entrance. The crow assassins blocking along the way were instantly smashed into smithereens.

    Things were a bit more hectic at the battle on the third floor Heavenly Pool. Be noticed arge amount of smoke as soon as she arrived at the entrance. Turned out that the attacking crow assassins had thrown outrge amounts of smoke bombs here in order to suppress the battle abilities of the two sisters, Andta and Andanielle. This type of smoke had a strong paralyzing effect on the human race.

    In the smoky environment, even if Be¡¯s night vision was not good and she was unable to see the other girls, this smoke was still useless against her since she wasn¡¯tpletely human. Special attacks like these aimed at humans were ineffective against Demon Kings. At this moment, Be used an extremely gentlemanly ability, searching for the girls based on the unique scent of a girl¡¯s body.

    Be often fell asleep amid the odor of beautiful girls, and there was no shortage of prettydies who would sleep with her every night. As time passed, Be obtained an erotic ability that allowed her to pinpoint a beauty by scent alone. There were only four beauties here at the Heavenly Pce, so it was easy to find them.

    The two imperial princesses, Grand Princess Kliveny and Second Princess Karin, had already been pushed down by Be, so she had long familiarized herself with their smell. She just sniffed for a bit in the smoke and could easily pinpoint where the two princesses were. Currently, the two imperial princesses were in no danger. They were being protected by Kriss¡¯s dark personality¡¯s Sword Dancers.

    Under the smoke cover, the crow assassins around the princesses were all shed into bloody pieces by the Sword Dancers. The speed of their attacks was clearly much faster than the crow assassins. Before the crow assassins could even swing the rapiers in their hands, their bodies had already been torn to shreds by the Sword Dancers.

    Other than the princesses, the two remaining fragrances belonged to the sisters, Andta and Andanielle. The two sisters had been split up and surrounded. The crow assassins were not the only ones attacking them, but Be didn¡¯t care that much either. After putting the Seven-Color Gem Shield behind her back, the crystal sword in her hands transformed into a greatsword. Holding it with both hands, she spun it clockwise in a circle.

    Due to Be¡¯s great strength, her spinning quickly formed a strong sword tornado, swirling all the smoke into the sky. It even sted the roof of the Sky Pool Pce away. Wherever this sword tornado passed, the crow assassins along the way would all be reduced to dust.

    Be¡¯s sword storm advanced all the way and was practically unstoppable. Arge number of crow assassins were sucked in and dealt with. After the sword storm cleared up, only the sisters remained in the third floor Heavenly Pool. When they saw the smoke dissipating, the Sword Dancers disappeared again. Their protection mission was considered a secret task, so it was not the time to let the two princesses discover them yet.

    Andta and Andanielle were on the floor not far away from Be, looking a little pale. Be found that they seemed to have been shot by poisoned arrows. It was a type of weapon that those crow assassins didn¡¯t have, so it should have been brought by someone else.

    Be put away her Amethyst Greatsword and went towards Andta and Andanielle. The two recognized Be at once as their family¡¯s political rival, Grand Duke Bellina. At the same time, an imperceptible hint of red shed on the younger sister Andanielle¡¯s face. She had inadvertently bumped into the scene of Be and Renath¡¯s erotic game earlier and was still having palpitations from it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m here to save you. Just call me Be, President Andta and Vice President Andanielle.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. We¡¯ll leave it to you, Be.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Be. Then¡­ I didn¡¯t see anything, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Andta and Andanielle hesitated for a moment, but they epted Be¡¯s help in the end. Andanielle felt a little guilty and didn¡¯t dare to look straight at Be, which made her older sister Andta curious. She wondered what Andanielle had seen to look so nervous in front of Grand Duke Bellina.

    Be walked over to the two of them and discovered that the ce they had been shot was really too evil. The person who shot the blowdart must be either an old gentleman or an old veteran. Andta was hit in the left breast, whereas Andanielle was struck on the butt. Their skins were snowy-white to begin with, but they had turned dark now. It seemed they had been hit by snake venom.

    Originally, Grand Princess Kliveny and Second Princess Karin were also targeted, but all the darts shot at the two princesses were blocked by the demonic Sword Dancers with their bodies. Naturally, it was ineffective against them.

    Andta and Andanielle did not have anyone to protect them. Besides, they were also unable to see clearly, so they ended up being hit by the poisoned darts. When they noticed Be strangely looking at them, the two sisters finally realized that the parts where they had been hit by the darts were too awkward. However, since the venom had taken effect, they didn¡¯t dare move too vigorously, nor did they dare to pull out the darts, fearing the spread of the toxins.

    ¡°Be, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡­ I didn¡¯t want to be hit in this ce!¡±

    ¡°Uh, Be¡­ Be careful. Behind you!¡±

    Andanielle discovered another group of crow assassins behind Be and quickly warned her, but it was toote. These were the very crow assassins who had blow darts, and they instantly shot one at Be. She had her back to them, so there was no way she could turn around and block it in time.

    Just as Andta and Andanielle thought that Be was going to repeat their previous mistakes, the Seven-Color Gem Shield behind Be¡¯s back automatically fell to the ground. It spread out into a huge diamond wall without even needing her to turn around. Under the hard defense of the gem barrier, the darts shot towards Be were blocked outside and could not pose a threat to anyone.

    The darts let out sparks as they collided with the wall, but the defense remained impregnable. Be then activated the Emerald Demonic Dragon¡¯s ability, and many sharp emerald spears appeared in the air behind her, shooting out in every which way. The second batch of crow assassins was also dead. Without any intelligence, they would not dodge and were riddled with holes like a bloody ho¡¯s nest by the swarm of emerald spears. The entire exchangested no more than five minutes.

    ¡°Damn, is that woman really invincible? Temporary change to our operations, let¡¯s withdraw. Why are you still standing there like an idiot? Hurry up and¡­ Ah, your head!¡±

    ¡°Death Ghosts! My god, where did theye from?¡±

    The ck-clothed sorcerers, who were secretly manipting the crow assassins from a distance, were about to retreat when many Death Ghosts, simrly dressed in ck, appeared behind them. They were the minions summoned by Evil God Mia. While the sorcerers were focused on controlling the crow assassins on the frontline, these Death Ghosts managed to sneak up on them.

    Many of the sorcerers were unable to react in time before they were beheaded or cut into two halves right down the center by the ck replica of the Grim Reaper¡¯s scythe. With that, the raid had be aplete failure. The assassins were all killed in action. Furthermore, judging from the piles of corpses, the most suspicious group to be behind this was the Darkness Church.

    The imperial guards who had rushed over to support Gabriels City picked off thest of the crow assassins. Most of them were already destroyed by the Death Ghosts summoned by Great Evil God Mia. Another part of them was cleaned up by Be. However, the only ones they were able to rescue were the beautiful nobles at the lowest Mortal Pool.

    The beauties on the second and third floor were already transferred away in advance through Time Space Demon Noesha¡¯s teleportation ability. In order to avoid being exposed too early, Be retreated quickly with the wounded Andta and Andanielle, as well as Renath, Helena, and the other beautifuldies with important identities.

 Volume 9 Chapter 493: Infiltrating Stardust Palace Filled With Alluring Snares

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 493: Infiltrating Stardust Pce Filled With Alluring Snares</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The capital of the Gabriel Empire, Gabriels City, the Emperor¡¯s harem within the imperial city. Be and partner-in-crime Time Space Magic Demon Noesha entered the huge pce under the guise of thetter¡¯s magic. This was the first time Be had visited the Emperor¡¯s harem ever since transmigrating to this Other World.

    When Be was previously in the Manasvir Empire, the Emperor¡¯s harem had long been abandoned because the Emperor had been killed by Demonic Beings and had been reced for more than ten years. Since Emperor Alfred the Third was still here, the rear pce system wasplete. Be had the chance to fulfill her desire to see the real side of the Emperor¡¯s harem.

    The rear pce covered arge area, almost half of the imperial city. Empress Deborah the Fifth, the imperial concubines, and the princesses lived there. The imperial customs of the Human Continent in this Other World dimension had no rule of building exclusive residences for the princesses. Only princes were eligible to enjoy such privileges.

    If the princesses weren¡¯t married, they would temporarily live in the rear pce and only live with their husbands after being married. Princess Kriss and the others lived here as well. The princesses lived in the outer courts of the pce, which was easier to find. Be had nned to look for Kriss and the others first and then keep to her appointment. There was still time till midnight, which was the agreed-upon time for her appointment with Empress Deborah the Fifth.

    Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s rear pce, also known as Stardust Pce, was said to beid out in the same way as the stars in the sky. The authenticity of this rumor couldn¡¯t be confirmed at present. But ording to the map of the rear pce that Be had obtained, theyout was indeed simr to the starry sky.

    The guards stationed in the harem were all women. The male guards and imperial city guards were ced in the main defense areas, such as the treasury. The rear pce wasn¡¯t as fortified. However, Be soon discovered that the rear pce wasn¡¯t undefended either. In fact, the defensive measures were more secretive.

    Be noticed a strange scent on the outer walls of the Stardust Pce. This scent permeated the entire pce. The Gabriel Empire was located in the southern part of the Human Continent and was rich in flower varieties. It had a long history of using flowers to make spices. Thus, using floral scents as decorations in the pce was reasonable.

    However, Be had smelled a simr scent in Poison Origin Betty¡¯sb. Hence, it was evident that this floral scent was poisonous. As a Demon King, Be was immune to most of the poisons produced by the Human Race. She was a little curious as to what Emperor Alfred the Third was up to. Why did he envelop the rear pce with these poisonous fumes?

    ¡°This is the scent of the bird of paradise. I¡¯ll never get tired of this smell.¡±

    ¡°Um, Noesha, you know this scent? Have you smelled this in Betty¡¯sb?¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Be, I¡¯ve known this fragrance for some time, but not from Betty.¡±

    Noesha¡¯s expression was a little weird, like a child who had done something naughty. After hesitating for a while, she finally exined the origins of the fragrance. The bird of paradise was a highly poisonous flower. When the flower was in full bloom, the shape of the flower resembled a bird spreading its wings, hence the name.

    The highly poisonous bird of paradise was only effective on men, but not women. Its poisonous properties were mixed in the fragrance. By the time one would notice the poison, they would probably be on their way to heaven. This was the obscure meaning behind the name of the flower. Due to this characteristic, the emperors of various human empires throughout history used it to prevent men from sneaking into the rear pce and cuckolding them. They would nt arge number of birds of paradise, a poisonous flower that killed men, in their rear pce.

    The antidote for the bird of paradise was usually owned by the Emperor alone. Only men with the antidote could move around in areas where the bird of paradise was nted. The form for the antidote was unique and difficult to copy, and the Emperor was the only one who knew the form. Such information wouldn¡¯t be revealed even to the Emperor¡¯s sons. If a prince wanted to see the Empress or the concubine who had given birth to him, he had to ask the Emperor and arrange to meet in another pce outside the Stardust Pce.

    The Emperor would only pass on the antidote to the next heir to the throne when he was about to die. The ws of the bird of paradise were very obvious. It was useless against female perverts like Be and Noesha. Unfortunately, almost no female perverts had ever piged the harem throughout history, so emperors had never considered this issue.

    Many human emperors never thought that women would sneak into their harems and sleep with their women. There wasn¡¯t much they could do to guard against ¡°unique girls¡± like Be. Noesha knew about the bird of paradise because it wasn¡¯t the first time she had sneaked into the Emperor¡¯s harem. Back in other dimensions when Noesha had done this out of curiosity and fun, she hade across the bird of paradise very often.

    ¡°Big Sister Be, when I sneaked into other Emperor¡¯s harems, all I did was take a look. I didn¡¯t do anything bad. You have to believe me!¡±

    ¡°Um, Noesha, you don¡¯t have to exin anything. I won¡¯t doubt you. Let¡¯s go inside and see what¡¯s so special about the Emperor¡¯s harem.¡±

    The gates of the Stardust Pce were closed at night by the pce maids. Due to the toxicity of the bird of paradise, even the gates of the pce were guarded by imperial bodyguards. All the pce maids had to do was close the gates when the time came. Relying on Noesha¡¯s space-time veil, the two girls strolled through the gates and into the pce.

    Upon entering Stardust Pce, Be pondered over a problem. The bird of paradise¡¯s toxin could only poison a person if they caught a whiff of its fragrance. Many assassins and thieves would hold their breath when they break in. Wouldn¡¯t they be unaffected as long as they didn¡¯t breathe? However, the answers to all her doubts were soon revealed.

    Stardust Pce wasn¡¯t as deep and cold as the usual rear pces. It had sufficient lighting. The Emperor definitely spent a considerable amount building the ce. A great number of Luminous Pearls used for lighting had been purchased from the Oceanic Race in the eastern seas via special channels. They resembled stars in the sky, almost covering the entire pce.

    Aside from the Luminous Pearls, light energy crystals were specially purchased from the Aldridge Empire. New crystals were reced every once in a while. Theck of light that Be had been previously worried about seemed redundant now. Those light energy crystals were piled up in the shape of pirs. The illumination was far more powerful than that of Luminous Pearls.

    The thing that almost saw Be losing control was the female guards and pce maids walking back and forth throughout Stardust Pce. They were all youthful beauties; no olderdies were serving. Since Stardust Pce was part of the rear pce of the imperial city, the maids and guards here were carefully selected. Their ages were restricted to twenty and below. The older maids were assigned other jobs at other pces. Thus, these maids and guards exclusively served at Stardust Pce.

    The chosen maids and guards were all extremely voluptuous with all the right curves. Dressed beautifully, they were captivating. What was most astonishing was the fact they walked around the pce naked except for the sword they carried. This was clearly a crime of seduction.

    Be was so worked up that she almost had a nosebleed. Meanwhile, Noesha appeared calm. It seemed she had sneaked into the Emperor¡¯s harem and witnessed such scenes many times. Sweeping their gazes across, all the eyes could see was fair, nubile girls. The maid and the guards didn¡¯t even wear shoes, so they walked around barefoot.

    The girls were probably used to these strange requests. They seemed to be doing the most ordinary things without the look of shame on their faces. In Stardust Pce, only women with status were eligible to wear clothes, such as the Empress, imperial concubines, and imperial princesses such as Kriss. The maids and guards weren¡¯t allowed to wear any clothes to cover themselves unless they were leaving the pce on an errand. Most of the time, they were naked with their hair loose.

    Except for the hair and eyebrows, all their other parts seemed to have been deliberately shaved off, so they looked like porcin dolls. Their bodies were smeared with various spices, which gave their skin a glossy sheen. Their ample, bouncy bosoms were for the erotic show for the Emperor. Be had to keep reminding herself that she was currently visiting the Emperor¡¯s harem, not the red-light district.

    Not only did the pce maids and the female guards live so shamefully to satisfy the Emperor¡¯s desire to conquer, but also for a more significant reason. Since they were all naked, these girls were basically unable to carry weapons. Whatever they carried with them was clearly illuminated under the bright light. This could effectively prevent female assassins from sneaking into Stardust Pce with weapons. As for male assassins, Be didn¡¯t think any man could resist such temptations.

    This erotic picture was a bonus for Be but a fatal trap for male assassins who intended to sneak in to assassinate. Almost no one could hold their breath in front of such beauty. Once a male assassin would breathe, he would inhale the poison of the bird of paradise and would be the next victim. This was the first time Be hade across such a vicious way to target assassins. The rear pces of other emperors might have simr arrangements. It was clear from Noesha¡¯s calmness in the face of such strange sights.

    There were also many wind chimes throughout the pce. The beautiful guards and pce maids wore a string of bells around their necks, wrists, and ankles - altogether five strings of these bells on their bodies. As they moved, these bells made a crisp sound.

    This measure had the same effect as keeping the staff naked. Not only was it wicked fun, but the intertwining chimes of the bells would also greatly interfere with assassins who relied on hearing to find their way. Even if one didn¡¯t use sight but hearing instead, such an approach had been disrupted. With such strict precautions, Be didn¡¯t think any male assassins could sneak in, perhaps elders of the Assassins¡¯ Union who had been practicing for hundreds of years or eunuchs who were nonexistent in this Other World. In fact, getting eunuchs to sneak in was the best idea.

    Although the elders of the Assassins possessed the mettle, the Assassins¡¯ Union didn¡¯t receive tasks for members of the imperial family unless it was wartime. The Human Continent was now in a rtively peaceful period. During this time, the Assassin¡¯s Union couldn¡¯t send their people to assassinate members of the imperial family.

    Studying the rear pce map in her hand, Be decided to look for the princesses first. She had the keys to their rooms. Kriss was the first one to hand her key over to Be. As for Princess Kliveny and the others, Be had obtained their keys before entering Gabriels City.

    However, the map in Be¡¯s hands had her at a loss. The map had no text, only some strange patterns that referred to the names of the locations. This wasn¡¯t because Empress Deborah the Fifth, who had given her the map, wanted to trick Be. The map of Stardust Pce had always been this way, so the Empress didn¡¯t have one with text. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t provide it.

    Be could only infer the status of the women living in the pce from the corresponding area on the map and whether or not it was a princess or an imperial concubine. There was only one symbol on the entire map. It marked arge area of the pce. Hence, Be immediately located the Empress¡¯ pce, Star Rain Pce. From the number, Be quickly distinguished the symbols that differentiated the princess from the imperial concubines.

    There were only a dozen imperial princesses. On the other hand, there were many more imperial concubines. Byparing the number of the two symbols, it was easy to see which one symbolized the princess and which represented the imperial concubines. From there on, it became more difficult to judge. The floor n for the princess¡¯ bedrooms was the same. It was hard to tell which one belonged to Kriss.

    To distinguish between the identities and statuses of the princes, the crown prince upied arger space than the other princes. Unfortunately, this practice wasn¡¯t used for the girls. Regardless of seniority, the size of the princesses¡¯ bedrooms was the same. Be wished she could beat up the stupid designer who designed the princesses¡¯ pce. Since they were all the same size, wasn¡¯t this increasing the difficulty of her crime?!

    The princesses¡¯ rooms were located in the front area of Stardust Pce, making them easy to find. The empresses and imperial concubines resided in the middle and the back area of Stardust Pce, and were very different from where the princesses lived. Be and Noesha soon arrived at the princesses¡¯ bedrooms. Fortunately, luck was on Be¡¯s side. The Rose Banquet at the Rose Pce was still ongoing and wouldst throughout the night.

    Most of the imperial family¡¯s princesses were still at the Rose Banquet and hadn¡¯t yet returned. The lights in their bedroom were dim, proving that the princesses were away. The rooms, which were brightly lit, belonged to the princesses who had sneaked away from the Rose Banquet, a total of five princesses who were all Be¡¯s close friends.

    All Be had to do was choose one from the five, thus increasing her sess rate from one-tenth to one-fifth. Since she had limited time, there was no way she could try all the rooms. However, she had enough time to search one or two out of the five rooms. Since the princesses had worn white dresses without purses, they couldn¡¯t carry the magicmunication artifact that Be had previously given them. Hence, Be took the initiative to find them.

    Be looked at the five pces that were connected to each other and arranged side by side. After a moment¡¯s contemtion, she pulled out the room keys the princesses had given her and found that they looked the same. Be had originally wanted topare them to the keyhole and search for Kriss¡¯ room, but she never imagined that even the gates were designed in the same manner.

    ¡°Big Sister Be, look over there. It must be Kriss. You go. I¡¯ll be on the lookout here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you then. I¡¯ll see Kriss for a while. When everything¡¯s settled, you¡¯ll be allowed to y as much as you want with this harem.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Be, you¡¯re so kind. You¡¯re my favorite. Go now, don¡¯t make Kriss wait.¡±

    While Be was preupied, an equally sharp-eyed Noesha noticed something. Be looked in Noesha¡¯s direction, only to see a beautiful girl with long, silver hair on the balcony. Although she had her back towards them, Princess Kriss was the only one among the five princesses who had long, silver locks. The four other princesses didn¡¯t have silver hair. Thus, she was certain it was Kriss.

    Be quickly made her way upstairs, leaving Noesha to keep watch. Be failed to notice the devilish smile Noesha revealed as soon as the former left in a hurry. This wasn¡¯t the first time Be made a mistake, assuming it was Kriss. She had once mistaken the silver-haired Renegade and Mage Ariel for Kriss. Although only one of the princesses had silver hair, there were other beautiful silver-haired girls who weren¡¯t princesses.

 Volume 7 Chapter 459: Sacred Demon God Samanthaâ€™s Bonds in the Memory Pentagram

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 459: Sacred Demon God Samantha¡¯s Bonds in the Memory Pentagram</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    At the Aldridge Empire¡¯s seaside resort spot, Oldrango City¡¯s coastal region, near the center of Phoenix Ind, the ancient Victor Magic Ruins where the final round of the ¡°Night of the Witches¡± was being held. In order to fight against the Creator power of the Alessandra Academy¡¯s seven-colored rainbow tower, Be did not hesitate to use the ¡°Original Sin Pentagram¡± array in an attempt to suppress the rainbow tower with the power of five Demon Kings.

    Unfortunately, Be forgot one crucial thing¡ªher true identity as a World Destructor Demon God. Demon King was only the identity of her surrogate body, Princess Felia. When they used the ¡°Original Sin Pentagram¡±, they were summoning existences based on the bonds of her original identity.

    Be believed that she would only summon the Demon and Evil Gods of the World Destructor Camp, but in fact, there was only a single World Destructor summoned by the array. The summoned World Destructor emerged at the white tower¡¯s peak where Sky Demon King Dolores was at. The existences that descended upon the other three towers had nothing to do with the World Destructor Camp at all.

    Above the white tower was an unusually tall figure surrounded by ck mist, their specific appearance unknown. However, she had a very imposing height, almost two meters tall, even taller than Be¡¯s original form, Demon God Samantha. When she saw her, Be almost subconsciously blurted out ¡°big sister¡±.

    The beautiful maiden behind the ck shadow was the fourth generation World Destructor Chief, also known as the strongest World Destructor, the Demon God Emperor of Demise. But the name escaped Be for the time being. She only remembered her being the mighty big boss, the big sister admired in the hearts of the World Destructors¡¯ top ten Demon and Evil Gods. She had the impression that the Demon God Emperor pampered Demon God Samantha quite a lot, already to the point of it being heavy sis-con. Strictly speaking, the top ten Demon and Evil Gods were also considered the Demon God Emperor¡¯s little sisters.

    Only, the Demon God Emperor strongly favored the fourth Demon God Samantha for some reason, which could go a bit far sometimes. Fortunately, the other top ten Demon and Evil Gods of the World Destructor Camp had a high opinion of Sacred Demon God Samantha. They merely fussed over how their Chief favored the Sacred Demon God. At the sight of the Demon God Emperor, Be was shocked by her majesty.

    Even though the Demon God Emperor that appeared here was only a shadow and not her main body, the strong sense of intimidation could still be felt by Be. Two red glows could be seen at the position of the shadow¡¯s eyes, which should be the Demon God Emperor¡¯s eyes. Since she was currently only a shadow, Be could not see the beautiful heterochromatic eyes of the Demon God Emperor.

    Who knew what happened this time, but Be ended up summoning her real sister, the Demon God Emperor, over. The reason she could only show up as a shadow indicated that the Demon God Emperor was in this dimension to begin with. However, she couldn¡¯t appear with her real self for certain reasons. Be could see a bottomless ck hole-like shadow behind the dark figure that seemed to contain a terrifying power, strong enough to destroy everything.

    Rumors were flying around that the Chief of the World Destructors was a very merciless being that killed based on her mood, but these were all fabricated by the Savior Camp and didn¡¯t hold water. Even though Be had not fully recovered her memories, she could still remember that, at the very least, the Demon God Emperor treated her own well. She was not the type that did not hesitate to send off one of her own as cannon fodder in order to achieve victory.

    Other than the Demon God Emperor, there was another familiar existence: the petite figure at the top of the golden tower. A simr dark shadow stood where Blood Demon God Dolores sat. She had a standard loli figure and looked to be about the same height as Time Space Demon Noesha and the Chaos Bringers.

    Had they not interacted before, Be could almost not recognize her. This loli was the leader of the Chaos Bringers she had previously encountered, the Ruler of the Void, who was dead set on calling Sacred Demon God Samantha her big sister. The only one who could be considered Sacred Demon God Samantha¡¯s real little sister in the World Destructor Camp should be the tenth Dark Demon God Alice, though.

    The Ruler of the Void had always stuck by Sacred Demon God Samantha¡¯s side, almost to the point where they were inseparable. Simr to the heavy sis-con Demon God Emperor, the Ruler of the Void was also a big sis-con, to the point where she would worship anything her big sister said. From the memory fragments, Be remembered that the top ten Chaos Bringers were all lolis.

    Inparison to the onee-san types of the top ten World Destructors, the Chaos Bringer Camp¡¯s top ten were basically all lolis; it wouldn¡¯t be too much to call them a loli alliance. Since the Ruler of the Void recognized Sacred Demon God Samantha as her big sister, the other ten loli Chaos Bringers had also basically followed along to recognize Sacred Demon God Samantha as their ¡°big sister¡±. Since the Ruler of the Void was their sister, then Sacred Demon God Samantha, who was the big sister of the Ruler of the Void, was naturally their big sister as well.

    But what puzzled Be was that the Ruler of the Void didn¡¯t use a surrogate this time and appeared directly as a phantom, just like the Demon God Emperor. Hence, Be was unable to see what she really looked like. Removing her title as the leader of the Chaos Bringers, this beautiful girl known as the ¡°No.1 Loli¡± was a cute, lovable little sister who was quite sweet and sticky when she was following Be around.

    Be could not see the specific attribute of the Ruler of the Void. Unlike the Demon God Emperor, she didn¡¯t like to show off her killing intent. Instead, she would hide all her energy attributes, rendering others unable to discern her true energy. Only in front of her most important people would the Ruler of the Void reveal everything about herself.

    Be felt a headacheing on. From her understanding, the rtionship between the Demon God Emperor and the Ruler of the Void was terrible. The two of them would end up in a physical fight each time over Sacred Demon God Samantha. The source of conflict between the loli and the onee-san could very well be the problem of their breast sizes. To this day, Be could not figure out why the two of them would end up bickering like that. They were like arch-enemies who would start arguing as soon as they saw each other, yet they never had any intention topletely kill the other off. Whether it was love or hate, Be could not figure it out.

    It made sense that an onee-con and an imouto-con didn¡¯t mix well together, but it also didn¡¯t warrant such hostility. However, Be wasn¡¯t so worried, as they were just shadows right now. The thing that made her head hurt were the other two they had summoned. The Demon God Emperor and the Ruler of the Void that appeared on Blood Demon King Eleanor¡¯s gold tower and Sky Demon King Dolores¡¯s white tower were on Be¡¯s side. Moreover, Copsing Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita was sent out by the Demon God Emperor, while Devouring Holy Dragon Euphenisia was sent out by the Ruler of the Void.

    Due to theseyers of bonds, Be was quickly able to recognize the identity of her sisters¡¯ shadows. However, as Ocean Demon King Victoria and Dark Night Demon King Aggy on the other two towers were not on Be¡¯s side yet, Be was unable to immediately judge who the ones appearing there were.

    Fortunately, the existence of the one that appeared atop the blue tower did not even bother to change her shadow form and directly appeared before Be with the same appearance she had seen over a thousand years ago. It was the shadow of Forsaker. Even though Be had long known Forsaker¡¯s strength, it wasn¡¯t until today that she realized her strength was truly heaven-defying. To be able to be summoned here proved that her power was at the same level as the Demon God Emperor and the Ruler of the Void. Even more terrifyingly, the Demon God Emperor and the Ruler of the Void themselves had no idea they had an opponent at the same level as themselves.

    The figure of Forsaker was neither the onee-san nor the loli type. Be felt that her figure was just about the same as her own as Sacred Demon God Samantha. The only thing she couldn¡¯t understand was the rtion between Sacred Demon God Samantha and Forsaker. One would not appear in the Original Sin Pentagram Array if they did not have any bonds with her. Could it be, it was merely because she had met Forsaker in that timeline a thousand and three hundred years ago? That encounter back then was just a coincidence; it shouldn¡¯t have tied them with any deep bonds.

    As for thest one atop the ck tower, Be really couldn¡¯t figure them out. It was a person with a blurred shadow, whose gender was difficult to make out. Going by her feeling, Be could tell this person wasn¡¯t the Creator of this world. However, the aura of the Creator they exuded was genuine, the genuine Creator of this dimension.

    Be herself had seen many Mothers and Fathers of Creation in the past, and she was confident that she understood the energy of a Creator well. However, Be could not distinguish the gender of this Creator from the property of their attributes. It felt like a mixture of everything.

    Unlike the other three, who were more or less rted to Be, the only one conscious after appearing was the Creator. The other three did not seem to realize they had been summoned into the pentagram array. This magical array was no longer the ¡°Original Sin Pentagram¡± but rather the ¡°Memory Pentagram¡± filled with Be¡¯s recollections.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d actually still be alive. Now, this is interesting. Otherwise, I¡¯m afraid the rest of them are going to leave in a huff.¡±

    ¡°Who¡­ Who are you? Your strength is greater than even Creator of Light Vianne¡­ Could it be, you¡¯re the first or second Creator who went missing ages ago?¡±

    The Creator was interacting directly with Be in her mind. Before the other three spoke, this mysterious Creator took the lead inmunicating with Be. Although their gender could not be distinguished through their tone, Be felt it was simr to the God of Creation she had encountered in the timeline a thousand and three hundred years in the past. It was a mechanical voice that was a mixture of both male and female.

    From what Be knew, the only ones who could be stronger than the third Creator, Creator of Light Vianne, were most probably the first and second Creators, who had mysteriously disappeared. Other than them, she couldn¡¯t think of a third person.

    However, the mysterious Creator quickly denied Be¡¯s spections. They seemed to be a wise sage who knew everything and had a rather straight voice that was not easily swayed by any emotional fluctuations. Since it was such an emotionless voice, Be could not even try to guess their gender.

    ¡°No, those two have always been around. They¡¯ve never disappeared. Only¡­ Only that girl Vianne, she didn¡¯t dare to say anything. As for my identity¡­ I will pass a memory fragment to youter.

    ¡°But as for the question of who I am, I think it¡¯s better you leave that alone. Since you are able to summon me, it proves fate exists between us. I will help youplete this pentagram array, and I will leave once it isplete.¡±

    ¡°Wait, can I ask you onest question? Your gender¡­¡±

    ¡°That is the only question I am unable to answer. My apologies.¡±

    When Be knew that this mysterious Creator was going to turn mum, her ¡°old habits¡± returned and asked the first question that concerned her the most. She really wanted to know the gender of this mysterious Creator. That way, Be couldter confirm with Creator of Light Vianne. Knowing whether this person was male or female would allow her to figure out whether this person was a Mother or Father of Creation.

    Unfortunately, this mysterious Creator did not seem to have a mind to satisfy Be¡¯s curiosity. They went silent after passing the memory fragment over through their mind. After the image flowed into Be¡¯s mind, the Creator no longer spoke and focused on helping Be set the corner of the pentagram array.

    It was the image of a gorgeouskeside forest, but Be didn¡¯t have an impression of this ce. She saw Sacred Demon God Samantha sitting at the edge of theke with the incessantly bickering Demon God Emperor and Ruler of the Void in front of her. The image was slightly hazy, though. Other than Sacred Demon God Samantha, it felt like the others in that image were blurred, and she couldn¡¯t see what they looked like.

    ¡°Get away from us, you damn brat. My little sister has nothing to do with you! Go back to your own damnir!¡±

    ¡°No, you big-breasted woman! So what if I¡¯m acting cute with my big sister? It has nothing to do with you! You¡¯re clearly the one who should leave. Hurry off to do your work! Those Savior guys have been acting up again. You need to deal with them urgently.¡±

    ¡°Cut it with that bull, you brat! You think I won¡¯te over and beat you? The Saviors are clearly going after your territory. You overyed your hand and now you want to drag the World Destructors down to go clean up your mess for you? Don¡¯t even think about it! If you don¡¯t go, then I¡¯m really going to hit you.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Samantha, your big sis is being mean to me again. Quickly and stop her! She¡¯s going to beat up your favorite little sister!¡±

    The Ruler of the Void was basically a loli, sopared to the onee-san body Demon God Emperor of Demise who stood over two meters tall, she was merely a girl. If not for the fact that the two of them were almost equal in strength, it was likely that the Demon God Emperor really would have thrown her to the ground and beat her up. Sacred Demon God Samantha smiled helplessly, seemingly used to the sight of the bickering duo.

    Be suddenly discovered a third person sitting behind Sacred Demon God Samantha. The blurred figure of the young girl was sitting very close behind Be¡¯s back, with her hands intimately wrapped around Samantha¡¯s shoulders. The Demon God Emperor and the Ruler of the Void seemed unable to see the third party taking advantage of Samantha and continued fighting over her, ignoring the mysterious third party.

    In the image, Samantha was able to see that person. She turned her head slightly to greet the beauty that was constantly there. Be could clearly hear the conversation between all of them. She felt like an invisible person standing in the scene and walking around casually like the VR videos on Earth. Only, she couldn¡¯t interact with any of the people in there. And, everyone was blurred out, so this feature actually didn¡¯t have much practical use.

    ¡°You¡¯re here? Do you want me to tell them about you? They should treat you quite well. Don¡¯t look at how terrible they¡¯re arguing right now; they¡¯re not bad people.¡±

    ¡°No need, Samantha. Only you can see me. You¡¯re the only one in my world, and that alone is enough for me. As for them, I¡­ Forget it. It¡¯s better if you don¡¯t know!¡±

    It turned out the third figure behind Samantha¡¯s back could only be seen by her alone and not anyone else. No wonder she was constantly stuck to Sacred Demon God Samantha. Be thought that the identity of this third party felt more like Samantha¡¯s ¡°imaginary friend¡±. The only one in her world was Sacred Demon God Samantha. Neither the big sister nor the little sister in front of Samantha knew of the existence of Samantha¡¯s special little ¡°friend¡±.

    Not only was there a ¡°third party¡± in the scene, but also a fourth. That person was standing on the other side of theke behind Samantha. If Be didn¡¯t like looking around, she would have missed that one. There was no need to guess that person¡¯s identity; it was the mysterious Creator who had passed the memory fragment to Be just now. They did not even change their vague shadow.

    The mysterious Creator just watched the beautiful girls by theke. Due to the distance, Samantha and the others did not notice their existence. The mysterious Creator appeared very strangely. Their figure could only be seen when the Demon God Emperor and the Ruler of the Void were fighting. Once they settled down, the mysterious Creator would disappear without a trace.

    Be could not figure out the bizarre reason for this. Leaving aside the identity of the Creator, the identities of the three other beauties were clear enough: Sacred Demon God Samantha¡¯s big sister, the Chief of the World Destructors, the Demon God Emperor; Sacred Demon God Samantha¡¯s little sister, the leader of the Chaos Bringers, the Ruler of the Void; and Sacred Demon God Samantha¡¯s ¡°imaginary friend¡±, Forsaker.

    Forsaker was the thirteenth and only Fate not recognized by the Savior Camp. Due to her power, she was the true No.1 of the Savior Camp, but the other Twelve Fate¡¯s did not publicly acknowledge her existence for various reasons. Be would never have thought that Sacred Demon God Samantha¡¯s ¡°imaginary friend¡± was actually Forsaker.

    Before Be transmigrated, Sacred Demon God Samantha was already a ¡°sinful¡± beauty in her past life and had all sorts of bonds with these top-tier existences. However, the memory suddenly came to a screeching halt. When Be came back to her senses, she found that all three of them were already wide awake and looking straight at her.

 Volume 7 Chapter 460: Final Victor of the Night of the Witches and the Day Before the Final Event

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 460: Final Victor of the Night of the Witches and the Day Before the Final Event</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    At the Aldridge Empire¡¯s seaside resort spot, Oldrango City¡¯s coastal region, near the center of Phoenix Ind, the ancient Victor Magic Ruins where the final round of the ¡°Night of the Witches¡± was being held. To fight against the Creator power of the Alessandra Academy¡¯s seven-colored rainbow tower, Be did not hesitate to use the ¡°Original Sin Pentagram¡± array in an attempt to suppress the rainbow tower with the five towers forming a pentagram formation.

    As a result, the ritual was botched. The ¡°Original Sin Pentagram¡± that was originally used to summon Demon Kings ended up turning into a ¡°Pentagram of Bonds¡± that summoned other beings such, Sacred Demon God Samantha¡¯s big sister, little sister, her ¡°imaginary friend,¡± and the ¡°cameraman¡± in charge of recording the memory, and a mysterious Creator.

    The Chief of the World Destructors, the Demon God Emperor of Demise, the Leader of the Chaos Bringers, the Ruler of the Void, and the Forsaker had appeared in shadow forms. Their bodies were not here, so these couldn¡¯t even count as doppelgangers. The only one present in their true form was the mysterious Creator, who was unwilling to reveal their identity. Seeing that they had be conscious, Be chose to stay silent for a moment to see what would happen next.

    The Creator hadpletely turned into a phantom state and no longer participated in anything that happened next. Currently, Be didn¡¯t have the time to explore the origins of this mysterious Creator. Her top priority now was to deal with her big sister, her little sister, and her imaginary friend.

    ¡°Seriously, sister. This pentagram array of yours is too inferior. You were only able to summon a residual phantom of mine. However, it¡¯s wonderful to know that you¡¯re fine.¡±

    ¡°Big sister, it¡¯s bad enough I was summoned here as a phantom, why did you summon that annoying woman here as well?¡±

    ¡°You brat, are you looking for a beating? I swear I¡¯ll hit you, and don¡¯t think I can¡¯t do it just because we¡¯re in a phantom state right now! Hurry up and disappear. You¡¯re in the way. If it weren¡¯t for you back then¡­¡±

    ¡°I was doing it for big sister¡¯s sake, you big-breasted woman! As the Chief, shouldn¡¯t you understand why I had to do that? I really wanted to¡­¡±

    When she saw the Demon God Emperor and the Ruler of the Void bickering just like before, Be felt inwardly relieved. If they were still in a phantom state, that meant they couldn¡¯t see Be¡¯s true appearance and could only sense that it was Be who summoned them.

    Simrly, Forsaker was also unable to see Be. She had also used telepathy magic to locate Be. When Be met with the Forsaker 1,300 years ago, she was already in this state. After meeting again in this current timeline, Be found that this Forsaker was still in the same state as when they just met.

    After sensing Be¡¯s gaze on her, the Forsaker made a gesture of silence, clearly signaling for Be not to reveal her presence. Like back then, the bickering Demon God Emperor and the Ruler of the Void did not realize the Forsaker¡¯s existence. They were only able to sense Be and each other¡¯s presence. They didn¡¯t even notice the mysterious Creator who was watching the show right there.

    ¡°Big sister, little sister, please don¡¯t argue anymore. Can you lend me a hand?¡±

    ¡°Sure, but sister, can you tell me your current location?¡±

    ¡°Just tell me what you need to do, big sis. You better not tell that big-breasted woman where you are. Things will go out of hand if that one moves her true body over.¡±

    ¡°You brat, you really are annoying. So what, you think you¡¯d be fine if you moved your real body over? Little Sister, it¡¯s fine even if you don¡¯t tell me the location now. I don¡¯t want that brat to go over and annoy you.¡±

    The Demon God Emperor and the Ruler of the Void were bonafide siscons. They didn¡¯t even ask what Be wanted them to do and immediately agreed to help without any thought. Be was seriously wondering if the two of them would hesitate if she asked for them to destroy the world.

    Fortunately, the Demon God Emperor and the Ruler of the Void both did not want the other to find Be first and would rather hurt each other so that Be would not reveal her location to the other.

    Be took the opportunity to pull the wool over their heads this once. Based on the tone of the Demon God Emperor and the Ruler of the Void, these two top-tier existences were very likely to be in the same dimension as she was now, but were unable to find her for certain reasons.

    The pentagram array that Be made was iplete. Otherwise, she would have been able to summon the Demon God Emperor and the Ruler of the Voidpletely. Right now, the reason why she was only able to summon phantoms of them was only that the array was iplete. Be had seen the Ruler of the Void once using a surrogate, so she probably knew what continent Be was active in.

    Not only had the Forsaker met Be in the timeline 1,300 years ago, but she appeared with the Ruler of the Void¡¯s surrogatest time when she tailed her, so she had seen Be in the current timeline as well.

    The only one who hadn¡¯t seen Be yet was her big sister, the Demon God Emperor. The Demon God Emperor spoke in a very imposing voice, but much more of it was her concern for her little sister. Based on the scattered contents of her argument with the Ruler of the Void, Be vaguely figured out that the Sacred Demon God had secretlye to this dimension with the Ruler of the Void more than ten thousand years ago without the knowledge of the Demon God Emperor.

    As for what happened between the Sacred Demon God and the Ruler of the Void, Be had no idea. It was something that happened before she transmigrated into the body of Sacred Demon God Samantha. Anyway, that incident made the Demon God Emperor very angry, as if she had lost her little sister.

    Right now, as both the Demon God Emperor and the Ruler of the Void were present, even if Be had questions, she couldn¡¯t just ask the Ruler of the Void head-on. There were a total of six people who were involved in that event. ording to Be¡¯s scattered memory fragments, six of them were the World Destructor Camp¡¯s Demon and Evil Gods, while the other three were the Chaos Bringers brought along by the Ruler of the Void.

    Combining what happened when Be transmigrated over, she estimated that the two World Destructors who came with Sacred Demon God Samantha back then were Great Dark Demon God Angel and Great Dark Evil God Mia. Neither of the two was part of the top ten in the World Destructor Camp and were also loli beauties like the Ruler of the Void. The chances of them receiving a call to action from the Ruler of the Void were high. After all, it was easy for them to find amon topic.

    However, from the current state of Angel and Mia, they didn¡¯t remember what had happened back then and had selectively lost part of their memories. If Be wanted to know the truth, she couldn¡¯t count on them for the time being.

    One of the Chaos Bringers who participated in that event was Ruler of the Void. She wasn¡¯t sure who the other one was, but Be could identify one of them being the erotic loli, Time Space Demon Noesha, who was highly likely to have participated in it. She was the No.3 Chaos Bringer. Noesha¡¯s mouth was also shut tight, so Be probably wouldn¡¯t be able to get anything useful out of her. The only ones left who knew what happened back then were the Ruler of the Void and another Chaos Bringer, who Be couldn¡¯t remember for the time being.

    Be entrusted them to help her in destroying the rainbow tower, then they won¡¯t have to bother these super bosses for the rest of it. For something as easy as this, both the Demon God Emperor and the Ruler of the Void easily agreed. It wasn¡¯t something that was difficult to do, and a nod from the onlooking Forsaker counted as a response to Be¡¯s question that she was willing to help.

    Be never needed to ask in the first ce as the three of them would ept any request without question. No matter how unreasonable it was, it was no big deal to them.

    The next part was much easier. The Demon God Emperor, the Ruler of the Void, and the Forsaker all directed a tiny bit of their energy into the pentagram array. That mysterious Creator had already inserted their energy into the array long ago. Finally, after Be inserted her own energy into it, the pentagram array began to emit a dazzling glow.

    Bright glows of the same color as each of the five towers appeared above them. Purple, ck, white, blue, and gold, all five lights shot out from each direction and intersected in the very center of the pentagram. The rainbow tower that was still standing firm earlier with the barrier of the Creator¡¯s power had instantly turned into an almost paper mache-like state. When the energies crossed, it exploded as the witch at the top of the tower fell along with the entire magic tower.

    Once this was over, the world regained its color. The originally ck and white world was gone as Be had returned to the bustling Victor Magic Ruins arena. When she saw the rest of the magic towers, she found that the beings atop each magic tower had disappeared without a trace as if they had never been there. It felt like that encounter from before had happened in a parallel world.

    The audience only saw the moment when the five magic towers emitted the five-colored glows and knocked down the Alessandra Academy¡¯s rainbow tower. They weren¡¯t able to see anything apart from that. After seeing the rainbow tower defeated, many of the spectators fell to the ground on the spot with stimtion, not because they had witnessed some sort of amazing miracle, but because they had bet all their money on the Alessandra Academy.

    The Alessandra Academy¡¯s defeat left many spectators to a fate of sleeplessness tonight. They had lost all their money, their bets washing down the drain. Due to the undefeated legend of the seven-colored rainbow tower, many gamblers blindly followed along and bet all their money on the Alessandra ACademy like crazy. Practically nobody bet on any of the other academy¡¯s magic towers.

    However, Be did not have the time to consider the feelings of these gamblers. She tried tentatively to ask the girls around here and realized that she was the only one who knew what had happened earlier. Even the powerful Renegades who were nearby Be at the time, Mage Ariel, Puppet Master ine, and Priest Isaman, had no recollection of that period. They only remembered Be casting some ¡°Original Sin Pentagram Array,¡± as it stopped at that with no recollection whatsoever.

    There was likely someone among the four who had a special ability to selectively erase the memories of others, but she wasn¡¯t sure who it was specifically. The only thing she could be sure of was that none of that was a dream. It really happened.

    Other than the mysterious Creator, the appearance of the three phantoms left proof of their existence to Be. The rtionship between that mysterious Creator and Sacred Demon God Samantha did not seem like that of a friend, so they did not leave anything to prove they had just been here.

    What the Demon God Emperor left Be was a ck diamond-shaped gem. Unlike obsidian, this ck gem contained pure dark energy and was also ck to the core. Be had only put the gemstone in the palm of her hand, but she could feel such a strong burst of cold reaching her soul. However, Be had no idea what it was about the cold, but it made her feel veryfortable.

    The Ruler of the Void left something closer to her identity as a loli. It was a delicate pink music box iid with gems of various colors. For safety reasons, Be did not open up the beautiful music box for now. Even though she really wanted to hear what sort of melody the music box would y, this wasn¡¯t the right ce for it.

    The item left behind by the Forsaker was a hidden ring, the size of which fit Be¡¯s right ring finger perfectly. This Forsaker really was a qualified ¡°friend¡± to send her a gift like a ring. Be was temporarily unsure about the power within this ring. Just like the music box, Be also did not put on the ring out of caution.

    These beings who sent Be¡¯s gifts had forcefully shoved them onto her without her knowledge. The gap in strength between them was already obvious from that. Fortunately, the three of them had a good rtionship with Sacred Demon God Samantha. Two of them were siscons, and the other was something like an imaginary friend.

    No matter how evil or merciless they were rumored to be in the outside world, they at least had an affectionate side to them in front of Be. For Be, that was enough. When the previous Sacred Demon God Samantha had no idea how to bnce out her rtionship with the three, she would only smile silently and avoid their strange gazes.

    It was Be¡¯s turn to take on the old veteran¡¯s role this time. She won¡¯t be like the previous generation Sacred Demon God Samantha and not dare to meet the gaze of the Demon God Emperor and the Ruler of the Void that was clearly beyond just sisterly friendship. Be was the type who would never refuse a girl, and since the Demon God Emperor and the Ruler of the Void had such intentions, Be wasn¡¯t concerned about any taboos or whatever. Be it a big or little sister, she would just take them all.

    Be carefully put their gifts away for now and did not use them. Since she had no idea if they had any GPD functions, Be could only put it away for safekeeping. She did not want to be found just yet. Once the Demon God Emperor or the Ruler of the Void¡¯s true bodies appeared, it would rm multiple forces toe to scout, and Be was not yet ready to face multiple of them at the same time.

    Due to an ¡°ident,¡± the Alessandra Academy¡¯s rainbow tower became the first to withdraw from the ¡°Night of the Witches''¡± final championship round, so the rest of the event became much simpler. Since it was a battle among themselves, the intensity of magical attacks was not as intense as the beginning of the finals.

    In the end, the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s purple tower won the championship of the girls¡¯ final of the ¡°Night of the Witches¡± event, while the Listabel Academy¡¯s white tower and the Dimiost Academy¡¯s ck tower received second and third ce, respectively. Other than the rainbow tower that was instantly killed off in the beginning, the remaining five towers help up until the end of thepetition, making it thergest number of towers left in the final round in the history of the ¡°Night of the Witches.¡±

    Be¡¯s purple tower and the other academies¡¯ magic towers were all on the same side, so everyone was only putting on an act. They wouldn¡¯t go all out for real. In the end, they judged the amount of damage done to each tower as a means to judge who the strongest among them was as all five were still standing. After Be¡¯s purple tower became the champion of the ¡°Night of the Witches,¡± the Olsylvia Academy instantly pulled away from the Alessandra Academy, which was in second ce in the Twelve Academy Exchange Tournament, continuing to lead first on the leaderboard.

    However, they couldn¡¯t be happy just yet as the Alessandra Academy would likely catch up in the boys¡¯ ¡°Night of the Mages¡± event after this in a desperate fight. The key battle that would determine the final score difference between both sides was the final round of the ¡°Light of Dawn¡± event, therge group battlegrounds for martial professions.

    Even though the ¡°Light of Dawn¡± event was still split up for the boys and the girls, the boy groups of the Alessandra Academy and the Olsylvia Academy both lost during the advancement round due to an early confrontation and did not make it to the final round.

    So, the final score difference could only be determined by the girls¡¯ group in the ¡°Light of Dawn¡± final round as the girls of both groups made it through the advancement round. Of course, if the boys of the Olsylvia Academy could win the ¡°Night of the Mages,¡± then the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s final score against the Alessandra Academy would be higher regardless of it they win or lose in theter rounds.

    However, the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s boys¡¯ group lost very quickly. The crown was handed over to the Alessandra Academy, not because the boys were no good, but because the ¡°cheat¡± students didn¡¯t participate. The male Saviors, God Chosen Knight Scott and the others, had all gone to fight in the solo events and did not have the time to participate in the group event, which led to the Olsylvia Academy losing to the other academies in the ¡°cheat fight.¡± So, Be and the others still had to win the finals for the ¡°Light of Dawn¡± event.

    Be and Kriss had gone to survey the arena ahead of time. Based on the information they obtained, there was an entrance in the arena that connected to the Cursed Land. Some people with ulterior motives wanted to take advantage of the crowd to open the sealed gates and release the strongest Demonic Being from the Cursed Land.

    The Cursed Land¡¯s Demonic Being was at the same level as Copsing Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita and Devouring Holy Dragon Euphenisia. Be spected that it might be the Forsaker who was sent to keep watch over the Cursed Land. Phoenix Artificial Ind was the Manasvir Empire¡¯s property, which was also considered Be¡¯s property. As the ndlord,¡± Be didn¡¯t want anyone to destroy her property. If that were to happen, her summer swimsuit party would be ruined.

 Volume 7 Chapter 461: Encountering a Mysterious Cave at Christopher Dragon Ruins Before the Match

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 461: Encountering a Mysterious Cave at Christopher Dragon Ruins Before the Match</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal Ed

    At the Aldridge Empire¡¯s seaside resort, Oldrango City¡¯s coastal region, near the center of Phoenix Ind, the Christopher Dragon Ruins arena where the final match of the ¡°Light of Dawn¡± event was being held. This was not a man-made ruin. Instead, it already existed when the Manasvir Empire came to develop the Phoenix Artificial Ind. The host of the project, Empress Manya Fn, did not really change much of it when she confirmed it could be used back then.

    ording to the rules, the contestants were not supposed to be able to visit and survey the site before thepetition, but due to Be¡¯s unique identity as both a contestant and the real organizer behind the scenes of the tournament, the Manasvir Empire¡¯s Royal Secret Guards in charge of guarding the Christopher Dragon Ruins naturally gave their Princess Manasviel (Be) ¡°the slip¡± so that Be could enter Christopher Dragon Ruins early.

    Right now, all the students had already gathered at the other arenas to watch the tournament. Practically no one noticed that Be and the others had left early to enter the finals arena. The Twelve Academy Exchange Tournament ushered in the final showdown today for each profession¡¯s solo matches, so the students of each academy had already gone to spectate the various event finals.

    Be did not bring many of her girls with her, only the ones in the martial professions. They were limited to her closest Renegades, Swordsman Princess Kriss, her little sister Dragon Knight Lisha, and Assassin Noreya. Forst night¡¯s ¡°Night of the Witches''¡± finals, Be¡¯s Olsylvia Academy might have clinched victory, but due to the ident arising in the final ¡°Original Sin Pentagram¡±, the four Demon Kings assisting in the battle all suffered varying degrees of internal injuries.

    Be left most of her trusteddies to look after the safety of the four Demon Kings, so not many were able to apany her. Legend had it that gigantic dragon bones had been unearthed during an exploration here at Christopher Dragon Ruins. ording to the members of the Octavia Empire¡¯s Dragon Knights, who were invited to inspect the remains, these, in fact, belonged to the Dragon Race. That was how the Christopher Ruins got to be called the Christopher Dragon Ruins.

    However, due to Be¡¯s special identity, she received a good bit of secret information from the Manasvir Empire¡¯s Empress Manya Fn that was not officially disclosed. Since some of the detailed information was too sensitive in nature, the Manasvir Empire and the Octavia Empire unanimously decided to conceal it from the public after they came to investigate.

    The dragon remains found in Christopher Dragon Ruins back then were all from sub-dragon races, not pure dragons. They were the dinosaur-shaped Demonic Beings that Be had previously seen. From the remains, they spected that these sub-dragons had strength surpassing the current Dragon Race. These Demonic Beings that were about the same as the dinosaurs back on Earth were likely to be the standard Dragon Race of this dimension.

    This had already shaken the legitimacy of the current Dragon Race. Therefore, the Dragon Race asked the two human empires to write that the remains found here were from the Dragon Race so that outsiders would not know these sub-dragons actually existed. This wasn¡¯t really some sort of top-secret; the main terrifying part came at the back.

    ording to the top-secret information from the Manasvir Empire, spirits of sub-dragon type Demonic Beings had often appeared in Christopher Dragon Ruins after it had been developed for some time. They would attack the humans who boarded the ind for various reasons. In the end, the Radiant Church¡¯s Pope was called in so that the Red Priests could suppress the spirits.

    Now, under the midday sun, Christopher Dragon Ruins had a peaceful appearance. The remains that were originally buried deep underground had already been dug up and taken away. What was left here were the ruins of a super ancient civilization. The megalithic buildings had gone through the baptism of wind and rain through the ages and yet showed no traces of wear.

    The civilizations behind these buildings did not seem to be human. Based on the humans living on this Other World human continent, the Human Race history only dated to the past few tens of thousands of years. Since this was an Other World, the humans were basically all created by either the Creator or the God of Creation. They did not have evolution like they did on Earth. Thus, the history of the Human Race in this world was far shorter than their counterparts on Earth.

    ¡°Big Sister Be, I can smell dragons here. It seems to be the bad type!¡±

    ¡°Did you find something, Little Sister Lisha?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, a dragon appeared here some time ago. Some of its smell is still left here!¡±

    Be didn¡¯t care about the history of Christopher Dragon Ruins. After all, she was not an archaeologist; her primary objective ining here was to survey the terrain of the arena in advance. Kriss, Noreya, and her little sister, Dragon Knight Lisha, had mainlye to apany Be for fun. To tell the truth, they also didn¡¯t care much about the history of these ruins.

    Lisha was soon able to find traces of the scent of dragons, that more an evil kind. As the Demonic Dragon Emperor, Lisha had a keen sense of smell when it came to the Dragon Race and noticed the problem in just a short while. The dragon ruins should already have been suppressed, so dragons aside, there weren¡¯t even any Demonic Beasts. Most Demonic Beasts were scared of the Dragon Race¡¯s smell, so even after a long time had passed, they still wouldn¡¯t dare to step foot in former dragon territory.

    ¡°Be, someone had been here a few days ago. It should be one of our peers. The Royal Secret Guards outside probably didn¡¯t notice them.¡±

    Not only Dragon Knight Lisha, but even Assassin Noreya could also sense the abnormalities of these ruins. She lowered herself, took out a special potion, and poured some of it onto the ground. Strings of mysterious footprints quickly emerged on the originally empty ground. These were the footsteps left behind by a lurking assassin and were very difficult to find for the average person. Only an existence like Noreya that surpassed ordinary assassins could see them.

    While thinking, Be followed the direction of the footsteps. She wanted to see where the owner of these footsteps went. The Royal Secret Guards had a tight defense, but since they didn¡¯t have mages with specific detection magic, they were unable to detect sneaking assassins. Besides, it was an unexpected situation for someone to infiltrate this ce. What Be wanted to know now was the identity of this infiltrator.

    Other than the megaliths in Christopher Dragon Ruins, there was nothing valuable here. It wouldn¡¯t make sense for someone to infiltrate this ce just for the sake of it. Be and the girls followed the footsteps and finally found the destination of the infiltrator. It was a deep cave. No signs of excavation by human hands could be seen on the opening, though. It looked like an ordinary cave.

    Be took out the sample map of Christopher Ruins given to her by Empress Manya Fn to make aparison, and to her surprise, the cave was not marked on the map. In other words, the cave was not here several tens of thousands of years ago. It appeared sometime after this map was drawn. Be and the girls stood at the entrance of this mysterious cave, each with an unnatural expression on their faces.

    The cave was unfathomably deep. Even during the day, the sunlight could not prate the darkness. Something seemed to be isting the sunlight, so much so that even the outermost entrance was imprable by light. Be stood at the entrance, feeling the cold winds from inside. She then observed the soil on the outside. It didn¡¯t seem like the cave appeared from copsing inward, but rather like something had rushed out of the cave. This cave was left behind by whatever it was that drilled out of the ground.

    Looking at the footsteps that disappeared at this ce, Be hesitated for a moment. You could tell at a nce that something was off with this cave. What was the infiltrator doing in there? Even though the cave was questionable, it was also that this ce could be the Cursed Land¡¯s true entrance. There was a good chance the person who went inside was trying to open the gates to that Cursed Land.

    ¡°I¡¯m going down to take a look. If any of you are scared of the dark, just wait outside. I¡¯ve already sent out the message. The Royal Secret Guards wille to provide backupter.¡±

    ¡°I have no problem with it. I¡¯ll follow you!¡±

    ¡°Be, I found the footprints first, so there¡¯s no reason for me to give up the adventure here. This is a matter of my principles as an assassin. I have to see through this to the end.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Be, since you¡¯re not afraid, I¡¯m not afraid either. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    The other three Renegades didn¡¯t even think about Be¡¯s suggestion before they refused. Be couldn¡¯t really say no either, so she epted their help and went down to explore the mysterious underground cave with them. The Manasvir Empire¡¯s Royal Secret Guards came to support them shortly afterward, helping Be block up the entrance so that other outsiders won¡¯t have the opportunity to enter.

    The mysterious cave had adder-shaped ramp that led underground. It felt like they were heading straight into hell as they walked down the slope. There was a really stuffy atmosphere in the cave with the cold wind constantly blowing past, which often gave them the shivers.

    While walking, Be admired the ones who had the courage to enter with her. It was obvious that a mysterious cave like this wasn¡¯t going to be anything good, so anyone who dared go straight in was a hero. Since Be and the girls were no longer considered pure humans, they had strong night vision and did not need to light any torches. They walked onwards into the dark cave. Be led the group while Lisha brought up the rear with Swordsman Kriss and Assassin Noreya between them. This arrangement ensured that knights protected both the group¡¯s front and back, keeping the more vulnerable professions safe.

    Not long after they began walking, Be encountered a Demonic Beast. The cold winds in the cave brought along a light scent of blood. On the ceiling not far ahead of Be were a pair of glimmering red eyes, appearing particrly conspicuous in the dark environment.

    It was a colony of bats, and these bats were much more terrifying than their counterparts on Earth. Just their size alone was of a different ss. No matter how big the bats on Earth became, they never surpassed a regr bird¡¯s size. On the other hand, the bats here were the size of an eagle at the smallest. There were bats of half a meter, a whole meter, and evenrger. There were even bats that were two meters tall.

    The two-meter tall bats were already almost at the same height as humans, and intense curse energy emanated from their bodies. From their attributes, Be quickly judged that they were the Demonic Beings from the Cursed Land, also the reason for such strong curse energy. This ce should be the entrance to the Cursed Land that she learned ofst time.

    Since the Demonic Beings of the Cursed Land were rather mysterious, even the Savior¡¯s system did not contain the information of their levels and so on. For a moment, it was difficult to determine the specific level of these bat-like Demonic Beings. However, she knew they were dangerous without a doubt. The pioneers who entered this mysterious cave had likely perished here.

    Below the bats were arge pile of human skeletons, all drained of flesh and blood. There were signs of being chewed on many of the bones. These bats wouldn¡¯t even let the bones go, so one could get a hint of their mercilessness. Before Be and the girls could search for any survivors, the bat Demonic Beingsunched their attack. They had already noticed Be and the others and directly swarmed them, so they could suck them dry.

    ¡°You¡¯ve picked a wrong opponent this time. Get lost.¡±

    Be used the power from her contract with Crystal Dragon Princess Purple Crystal on both her hands, transforming them into a pair of amethyst gloves. Leaping up, she punched an oing two-meter-tall Vampire Bat in the head. Before it could attack, its head was smashed through, and blood instantly sshed in all directions, almost spoiling Be¡¯s clothes.

    Seeing theirpanion get killed, the group of Vampire Bats was all riled up by the gore. They desperately rushed over to get revenge for their friend. Unfortunately, their opponent this time wasn¡¯t some prey they could just hunt down, but predators that were even more ferocious than them. Their revenge was destined to fail from the very beginning.

    Lisha ran to the front to assist Be. This girl might have seemed a little scared of the dark at first, but Lisha had temporarily forgotten her fear as soon as the fighting began. She swung her fists in excitement. Be was fighting with the amethyst battle gloves and had a rtively moderate way of battle. However, Lisha¡¯s fighting style was more on the wild side. She didn¡¯t even use any weapons or equipment and went in straight with her bare fists.

    The Vampire Bat that attacked Lisha thought she was an easy one to handle without any weapons, but who would¡¯ve known that it was ramming straight into a ¡°steel te¡±. Lisha¡¯s fighting style was even more savage than Be¡¯s, at least the visual impact of it was. Lisha had much greater strength and the two-meter-tall anthropomorphic Vampire Bat took a hit from Lisha right in the head.

    The impact was apanied by a crisp crack. Lisha employed the most straightforward way of fighting, severing the Vampire Bat¡¯s head clean off with a single hand. The decapitated bat was spurting a lot of blood from its neck, shooting out violently enough to almost paint the ceiling red. Before the Vampire Bat on the other side could react to the sudden change, Lisha¡¯s other hand swung right onto its wings, tearing one of them off.

    With one of its wings removed, the Vampire Bat let out a pained wail. Before it could end its cry, Lisha came swinging with her other hand, tearing its other wing off. While the two peerless knights were fighting at the front, Swordsman Kriss and Assassin Noreya didn¡¯t stay idle either. They actually killed the most enemies. Be and Lisha had a shocking way of killing their enemies and acted more as a strong deterrent. Their actual killing efficacy wasn¡¯t that highpared to Swordsman Kriss and Assassin Noreya in the rear.

    Various swords were floating in the sky behind Kriss¡¯s back. Without needing specificmands from her, they struck the surrounding Vampire Bats dead, all of them aiming straight for the head. A pile of ¡°headless¡± bat corpses could be seen lying all around Princess Kriss. Who knew how many she had already downed. It didn¡¯t take long before no Vampire Bats dared toe close to seek death.

    Assassin Noreya relied on her superior speed, shing about in the dark cave. The Vampire Bats could hardly even catch her trail. By the time they realized it, they were already shed up. Noreya did not kill them with a simple backstab but instead split up their bodies cruelly. The Vampire Bats that died in her hands were basically severed at the waist, their bodies falling to the ground in two pieces.

    The victor of this encounter in the mysterious cave¡¯s tunnel was soon clear. After determining that Be and herpanions, who looked like normal girls, were in fact ¡°bloodthirsty demons¡±, the bats quickly escaped, leaving behind the bodies of hundreds of their brethren. They all retreated miserably since if they continued the fight, they would have been wiped out here. They didn¡¯t even have a chance of beating Be and the girls, so they might as well run while they could.

    After the bats dispersed, silence returned to the cave. Be looked at the corpses around them and felt a little depressed. The Demonic Beasts of the Cursed Land were too shabby; they didn¡¯t even have the cores that Demonic Beasts usually had. Be and the girls had all worked up a sweat for nothing. Not even a single demonic core popped up after that¡ªso much effort for nothing.

    ¡°Be, look what this is. It seems to be the emblem of a country.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t this¡­¡±

    The sharp-eyed Assassin Noreya discovered something in the pile of skeletons of the previous victims¡ªan emblem used by a royal family. Be gave it a quick nce. It seemed to be the emblem of the Bridges Kingdom that wanted to restore their nation from before.

 Volume 9 Chapter 504: Hildes Canyon Encounter and the Demon King Crusade

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 504: Hildes Canyon Encounter and the Demon King Crusade</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    At the upper reaches of the udine River by the entrance of Hildes Canyon of Gabriel Empire (Nation of the Sword), near Gabriels City (Sword Capital), Scott (God Chosen Knight) and hispanions were fiercely fighting with the demons. Since the demons here were not under themand of any Demon King, they did not stand a chance against the warriors. They were quickly killed, leaving their armors in pieces.

    The warrior apanying God Chosen Knight Scott was far more experienced and stronger than the team that followed God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans. Akmans¡¯s team had no famous warrior aside from himself, but Scott¡¯s side consisted of three out of the four-man warrior team who originally followed the Magic Dragon Knight Lisha.

    ¡°Hand of Resurrection¡± Wolff, ¡°Berserker War Demon¡± Bartus, and ¡°The Enchanter¡± Hayden were all part of Scot¡¯s team. After joining him, they manage to quickly gather a full set of artifact equipment. Including God Chosen Knight Scott, the warrior team was made up of four famous warriors. It was no wonder that Akmans and his team could not evenpare to Scott¡¯s team in terms ofbat power since Akmans alone carried his whole team. In fact, it was considered a miracle that his team could hold out until today.

    The demons battling with Scott and hispanion were not the subordinate of Moon Demon King Gonias. Every Demon King had their own exclusive emblem. Their subordinates would carry them to show which Demon King they were following. Even the new Twelve Demon Kings like Be had to strictly follow the system set by the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings and used different emblems.

    Looking at the demons, Be realized that they were carrying two different Demon Kings¡¯ symbols. She instantly figured out that they belonged to two Demon Kings, meaning that there were at least two Demon Kings that had established themselves at Hildes Canyon. Though Be knew it, the information was not widely known by the human race. Warriors like God Chosen Knight Scott would immediately try to defeat the demons upon sight regardless of which Demon King it belonged to.

    The demons that did not belong to any Demon Kings realized that they did not stand a chance against the warriors and quickly retreated. While Scott and hispanions were busy cleaning up the battlefield, Be and Kriss wandered around in masks. They had ordinary swordsman armor to disguise themselves. However, when they appeared behind Scott¡¯s team, they were quickly spotted by the warriors.

    ¡°Who are you? It¡¯s dangerous here. Hurry up and leave!¡±

    ¡°Bartus, don¡¯t be so rude to the twodies. Calm down, Hayden. These twodies are dressed as warriors whoe to participate in the crusade!¡±

    ¡°Well, we were here under God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans, but when our team was defeated by the demons, we got separated.¡±

    Not only were Be and Kriss wearing masks and disguises, but they also had temporarily dyed their hair and used ck fuel that they found as makeup. Without her iconic silver hair, most people would not be able to identify Kriss. It was even harder to recognize Be. Her golden blond hair, thoughmon in another world, was very rare in this world where ck hair was aplenty. With her hair dyed ck, no one was able to identify her.

    God Chosen Knight Scott took one nce at Be and Kriss before he agreed to let the two join his team of warriors. It wasn¡¯t umon for warriors to join a team in the middle of the crusade. Due to their disguise, both Be and Kriss looked like ordinary girls. Seeing their appearance, Scott had no interest in them and thus, didn¡¯t pay much attention, relieving them from harassment.

    The other male warriors also judged them on their looks. After Be and herpanion joined them, the two were assigned on an errand to pick and collect equipment, as well as materials from the fallen demons. ording to them, this was the ¡°best errand¡±, as one would not be fighting on the front lines. All they had to do was pick and collect the items, making them safe. There would also be chances for them to find a rare material, and if one was lucky enough, they could even get rich just from this.

    The only shoring was that usually, the bodies of the dead demons were filthy and mostly covered in blood. Even the male warriors were disgusted by it, not to mention the females, as they did not want to identally touch the blood of a demon. Luckily, Be and Kriss were no strangers to demons and did not mind doing this. However, since they were in disguise, they both pretended to act like normal human girls.

    At least forty percent of the warriors in God Chosen Knight Scott¡¯s team were female. Every male warrior had their own harem. Even though these girls were considerably pretty, they were still far from the girlfriends by Be¡¯s side. Regardless, it was at least better than the team of God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans, as they had no female warriors with them.

    Among the beautiful warriors, the most pretty one was Wendy, the fire wizard whom Be recognized as the person who once had an intimate rtionship with the brother of Princess Felia, Prince Copperfield. Thest time Be saw her, she was doing well with Prince Copperfield, but after not contacting him for some time, Be was surprised to see her here with God Chosen Knight Scott. She felt as if her brother had been cheated upon.

    Wearing her red fire magician suit, Wendy stood closely behind God Chosen Knight Scott, making their rtionship apparent. Like most magicians, Wendy was rtively arrogant, making her ignorant of both Be and Kriss, who now looked like amon person under their disguise.

    Upon joining the demon crusade¡¯s team of God Chosen Knight Scott, Be and Kriss decided to conceal their true identity and strength, disying only the strength average for a high level-swordsman. Realizing that Be and Kriss had neither beauty nor strength, the other warriors in the team quickly lost interest in them, treating them casually.

    After the frontline warriors finished their battle with demons, Be and Kriss, who followed from behind, would sweep the battlefield, collecting valuable items and artifacts. Both of them weren¡¯t disturbed by their new position. In fact, it was much in line with their casual style. Although climate change might seem ufortable, neither of them could be considered humans, so they aren¡¯t as troubled by this either.

    Along the way, Be and herpanion decided to make slight changes to their initial n. They now intend to join the ¡°Earth Travelling Fellowship¡± of the God Chosen Knight Scott so that they could quietly enter and investigate the Hilikas family at the Sanctuary of Swords. Even if Scott and hispanions attracted the enemy¡¯s attention, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. If they couldn¡¯t defeat her, Be would just have to pretend to not be able to hit her either. She didn¡¯t want to harm her fellow Demon Kings.

    Reaching Hildes Canyon, the deep gorge was formed by supernatural power. It was apparently split by the Original Sword of God, causing the gap in between the mountains. Located at the end of the canyon was the most ancient empire, the Gabriel Empire (Nation of the Sword), which was where the Hilikas family was hiding at the Sanctuary of Swords.

    Regardless of whether it was God Chosen Knight Scott or God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans, they had alle here identally while chasing the Demon King. However, their target was different from Be¡¯s. These warriors didn¡¯t participate in the imperial rebellion in the capital of the Gabriel Empire (Nation of the Sword) at Gabriels City (Sword Capital). In fact, the warriors seemed to be oblivious of the rebellion.

    There were no demons to be seen at the entrance of Hildes Canyon. The demons belonging to two different Demon Kings that were previously guarding the canyon¡¯s outside did not enter inside. It was suspected that the Father of Creations could be the one supporting God Chosen Knight Scott behind the scenes, as well as arranging the tasks of defeating the Demon King to him.

    The previously defeated Akmans, God Chosen Holy Sword, should also have beenmissioned by the Father of Creations just like Scott.

    Unfortunately for Akmans, his fate was gloomier, as he had encountered Moon Demon King Gonias at the edge and was defeated.

    ¡°It¡¯s really quiet. Hayden, please open the Magic Forbidding Enchantment. It¡¯s too quiet here. There are many masters above the sword master in the Hilikas Family, so there won¡¯t be any dead body left.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Brother Scott, don¡¯t worry, my Magic Forbidding Enchantment could defeat any demons¡­ all!¡±

    Not long after entering the canyon, the team of warriors was suddenly attacked by a bunch of foreign enemies as arge group of people dressed in ck rushed in. The men with blood-red eyes attacked the warriors frantically with their long swords. Hayden the Enchanter¡¯s Magic Forbidding Enchantment was only useful against demons. It did not affect the human race.

    The people in ck belonged to the Hilikas family, and they were all above the level of Sword God. After getting infected, theirbat power skyrocketed to at least twice their normal strength. Since the difference was toorge, the team of warriors could not stand against the swordsmen. After a round of battle, more than a dozen warriors were beheaded on the spot. The swordsmen¡¯s attack speed was so fast that the warriors were taken down before they even managed to turn their heads.

    Many of the fallen warriors wore a puzzled expression because they were all wondering why they were attacked by the same n. Unknown to them, a more terrifying problem was heading their way. The headless corpse of the previously beheaded warriors stood up by themselves and attacked the rest of the warriors, who were theirpanions before their death.

    The team of warriors under attack by the enemy soon dispersed and retreated. After scattering, the frontline defense of the whole teampletely copsed. Being the core spiritual leader of the team, God Chosen Knight Scott couldn¡¯t even protect himself. He was attacked by five Sword God level men in ck. Caught in a tough battle, he couldn¡¯t get out tomand his warriors to continue fighting.

    The rest of the main members of the team, ¡°Hand of Resurrection¡± Wolff, ¡°Berserker War Demon¡± Bartus, and ¡°The Enchanter¡± Hayden, were also suppressed. All six masters from the Hilikas family, as well as the previous few Sword Gods who had disappeared, were all being controlled by the mysterious power.

    God Chosen Knight Scott might be strong, but he has yet to fully master all his powers. As such, he was not good enough to fight with the five Sword Gods. Only a few people like Be, who had fully mastered her power, could go against them, but she had no intention of supporting Scott. He might not be on par with his opponent, but Scott wasn¡¯t out of options either. If he was smart, he would retreatter.

    Be and Kriss followed the other heroines and retreated to the rear. The Demon King¡¯s crusade led by Scott was trained and had a n to deal with such emergencies. Even though Wendy and the other wizards tried tounch magical attacks to support the frontlines, their magic couldn¡¯t be used to enter Hildes Canyon. It seemed to be enchanted by something simr to the Magic Forbidding Enchantment.

    ¡°Our magic is of no use, damn it. Everyone, follow me to the entrance of the canyon. Leave the rest here to Scott and the others. Let¡¯s first¡­¡±

    ¡°The canyon¡­ the entrance to the canyon is missing.¡±

    However, the retreating team ran into another trouble. The entrance of Hildes Canyon was no longer visible to their eyes because of a collective illusion. To them, the scene behind them was a canyon with no end in sight. Ever since entering the canyon, the warriors were all focused on advancing to the front. None of them were aware of what was happening behind them; thus, no one knew when their path to retreat was sealed off.

    The illusion used was exactly the same as the one Be and herpanions had experienced at the Elite ins on udine River. It was probably cast by the blue phantom. Fire Wizard Wendy, leading the retreat team, panicked because she mainly cultivated fire magic instead of spirit magic. This rendered her magic useless against the illusions made using spirit magic.

    The retreat team consisted of many warriors, but there were only a handful of magicians. They were at a loss when it came to such strange phenomena. As the warriors were pondering their fate, the ground started to shake vigorously. A mutated demon nt emerged, blocking the team¡¯s escape route.

    It was a gigantic datura flower with a strange human-looking face on the front. These thin demon nts belonged to a type of mutated demon that carried an array of poisons. Since there were few of them on the continent, there were almost no records of such demons. Even an experienced warrior might not havee across them in their lives.

    While the other warriors are still in shock, Be and Kriss quickly squatted down with their hands covering their ears. As soon as they did so, the datura demon flower let out a harsh scream. The sonic wave attack could deafen the ears of the receiver. Even after covering their ears tightly, Be and Kriss could still hear the loud noise emitting from the demon nt.

    In between the sonic attack, the datura flower nt was alsounching some venom. Alternating between the two, the team of warriors was quickly defeated. In order to prevent the toxin from seeping into their eyes, Be and Kriss kept their eyes closed. Be did not feel anything strange apart from the sound waves hitting their bodies and shattering the items that were hanging around.

    The venom from the datura demon flower was not able to corrode human bodies. Be didn¡¯t know the effect of the venom because she was immune to most poisons. She didn¡¯t feel anything. By the time she and Kriss opened their eyes, it was foggy all around them. They couldn¡¯t sense anything happening in the thick fog. Furthermore, they could no longer feel the breath of other warriors, and there weren¡¯t any corpses lying around either.

    ¡°Be, where did the rest of the people go? There were so many of us just now. Could it be that they have all melted away?¡±

    ¡°No, Kriss, I think we should lose some weight. Uh, don¡¯t be nervous. I was just kidding.¡±

    ¡°Really, Be? How could you still joke about it? You scared me half to death. I am obviously not fat.¡±

    Be looked around at the traces on the ground and finally understood the reason. The warriors hit by the sonic wave were sent flying off. The reason why Be and Kriss were unaffected wasn¡¯t that they were fat but because they were strong. When the sonic wave attacked them, the fighting instinct that resided within them unconsciously helped them block the impact, leaving them unscathed.

    At a nce, the datura demon flower seemed to be fighting for the first time on the battlefield. However, the team against it wasn¡¯t far off either. It was made up of rookie warriors and novices who were here to clean up the battlefield. None of them could swing their swords properly against the demon. Be and Kriss could not find any traces of them. It also appeared that the human face on the datura demon nt was only for decoration, and it had no sight function. It wouldn¡¯t even be able to see a fish slipping off the.

    Aside from the buzzing in their ears from the sonic attack, Be and Kriss had no other injuries. The only other loss was that the armors on their bodies were shattered by the sonic waves. Some parts were also dissolved by the venomous poison secreted by the datura demon flower. Hence, the two of them had lost their sets of armor and clothes.

    It wasn¡¯t until they felt a little chilly all over that Be and Kriss realized theirck of clothes. Most of the hostile monsters that Be had encountered seemed to hate clothing, as if they came right out of a movie set. Being ustomed to this experience, Be immediately took out two sets of clothing for them from her storage ring. The most resources she had in hand were clothes, so they did not suffer the embarrassment of having no change of clothing.

    Be wondered about the fate of the female warriors that had been blown. However, since they were the warriors from the Earth Travelling Fellowship and God Chosen Knight Scott¡¯s girls, Be didn¡¯t concern herself much with them. She also didn¡¯t feel the presence of the male warriors leading the front of the team, as well as protecting the team from the rear. It was uncertain if they had been defeated.

    Be thought that even if Scott¡¯s warriors were not able to make it through the Hilikas family¡¯s Sanctuary of Swords, they should be able to make it through half of the journey. Who would have guessed that they weren¡¯t even able to cover one-third of it before they were defeated? Be did help Akmans¡¯s warrior team before, but that team was full of male warriors. If they were in this situation, they would have been able to hold out for much longer without stepping back as opposed to this team that was made up of arge number of female warriors who retreated before halfway through the fight.

    ¡°Scott would not have surrendered just like this, right? This savior can¡¯t do it! Krissy, you¡­ what did you find?¡±

    ¡°Be, look over here. The flower headdress on the head of this female Sword God seems to be the Spirit of the Sea that we were looking for!¡±

    ¡°The Sword God! Where is the Sword God from the Hilikas family? Unless it is¡­¡±

 Volume 7 Chapter 463: The End of Ender Dragon and the Final Battle for the Gate of Seal

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 463: The End of Ender Dragon and the Final Battle for the Gate of Seal</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The arena for the finals - Light of Dawn, Christopher Dragon Ruins at the center of Phoenix Ind, located in the coastal areas of Oldrango, the seaside resort of the Aldridge Empire.

    In the undergroundir of the Ender Dragon at the center of ruins, Be encountered the strongest boss in the sealed area, the Cursed Dragon Queen, Stimmons. Be got this information from the system of the Saviors¡¯ Camp.

    Although the Cursed Demonic Dragon Queen, Stimmons was known as the Dragon Queen, in fact, her figure couldn¡¯t match that of a queen at all; she was a lolita. She might show no expression and speak few words, but Be, using her special vision, could tell in a nce that Stimmons had never been passive at all. Her title of Dragon Queen was nominal, just like Manya Fn¡¯s title, the transmigrator Queen of Manasvir Empire.

    Stimmons was in her human form, and more importantly, bathing. It was the perfect time to mount a sneak attack. Be had taken her strength into ount; she was at the same level as the Copsing Evil Dragon Emperor, Lolita, and the Devouring Dragon, Euphenisia. She didn¡¯t dare to rashly make a move. She noticed a special ne of Stimmons¡¯ neck. Hung at the center of the ne was a bright red beating heart of the dragon.

    The key item to control the Ender Dragon in this cave was this very heart of dragon. Be was pressed for time; she didn¡¯t have much time to consider. Be believed that Prince Brizig, thest descendant of the royal family of Bridges Kingdom, would never be able to enter sessfully. But contrary to her assumption, he had sessfully entered the Cursed Land. And he was at the entrance with arge group of demons of the Cursed Land.

    Be would never allow this guy¡¯s n of destroying Phoenix Ind seed. She reckoned that Prince Brizig had changed. Although he and his men were still human, Be had already noticed a vague figure floating on his back with her sharp gaze. An existence simr to a spirit was on his back, which was a proof in itself that he was controlled by a demon.

    Be made a prompt decision and jumped into the water in a stealth state, catching Stimmons who was caught in her thoughts. A surprised look appeared on the straight face of Demonic Dragon Queen. Her entire body was cursed. Normal people would be cursed by just being close to her, let aloneing in contact with her. Today the sun had risen from the west. To her surprise, a female pervert was trying to rape her.

    ¡°You pervert, let go of me or else, you will be cursed. Please, I don¡¯t want to indirectly hurt anyone!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you go. If I let you go just because you say so, won¡¯t I lose face?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you¡­ don¡¯t you know the value of life? Huh, what¡¯s¡­ what¡¯s there on you that can actually¡­¡±

    Just after catching the Cursed Demonic Dragon Queen, Stimmons, Be regretted her recklessness. Be found it difficult to breathe in the curse energy around Stimmons. However, with her temperament, Be would bite the bullet and go on with it if it was something she had executed herself, even if it put herself in trouble. Her sixth sense was telling her that if she let her go this time, she would never be able to grab hold of this loli like this.

    And surprisingly, a mysterious item on Be had protected her. The mysterious looming ring given to her by the Forsaker flew out of Be¡¯s storage ring on its own. This mysterious looming ring released a burst of strange energy that instantly dispelled the powerful curse around the Cursed Demonic Dragon Queen, Stimmons.

    Be couldn¡¯t help but notice that the Demonic Dragon Queen Stimmons¡¯ aura instantly plummeted after seeing this mysterious ring. Her strong personality disappeared in the blink of an eye. Now, she looked rather like a loli hugged by a pervert, shivering in Be¡¯s embrace. That mysterious ring might have a lot to do with her changes.

    ¡°That thing is quite important to that Lord, she won¡¯t give it to outsiders easily. Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you. Stimmons, since you recognized this ring, then I have a request for you, you won¡¯t refuse me, would you?¡±

    ¡°Since it belongs to that Lord, then you are my master. How can I refuse a request from Master? I won¡¯t refuse.¡±

    Be guessed it right. The Forshaker was the master of the Cursed Demonic Dragon Queen, Stimmons. That ring was a token of love given by the Forsaker to her most important person, the Sacred Demon God, Samantha. With this, one could send Stimmons, the Cursed Demonic Dragon Queen to do just about anything. No matter how evil or perverse it was, Stimmons couldn¡¯t refuse Be, even if it was extremely erotic request. As long as Be had this ring, Stimmons must satisfy all of Be¡¯s strange hobbies.

    The ring was almost like themand spell to control the Cursed Demonic Dragon Queen, Stimmons. The ck onyx given to Be by the chief of World Destructors, the Demon God Emperor, and the music box given to Be by the leader of Chaos Bringers, the Ruler of Voice had simr functions. The former was for controlling the Devastating Evil Dragon Emperor, Lolita, while thetter was for controlling the Devouring Holy Dragon, Euphenisia. Only, Be had not discovered those functions of those two for the time beings. At present, she only knew of one of the uses of the mysterious ring given to her by the Forsaker.

    Because of Stimmons¡¯promise, Be easily took her out of the pool using the princess carry. The faces floating the water could only look at Be resentfully, as if they were very dissatisfied with her for carrying their goddess in her arms. Only now did Be notice that there were not only the grieving souls in the pool but also the Ender Dragon who she had been looking for everywhere.

    The moment Be sneak attacked the Dragon Queen, Stimmons, her so-called stealth state was automatically released. Ender Dragon immediately turned and pounced at Be after noticing the intruder. Because its body was in the shadow state, the Ender Dragon could attack freely in this dragonir without being affected by the terrain of the underground cave.

    Be stopped fighting the Ender Dragon after having won the important target while Kriss and the others, who were in-charge of covering her, promptlyunched an attack to cover Be¡¯s retreat. Kriss used the Dragon¡¯s Sorrow and inserted it straight into the heart of the Ender Dragon. This sword had a significant bonus damage on void shadows. The Ender Dragon instantly felt a sharp pain.

    The Ender Dragon, who originally wanted to attack Be, instantly switched his target and attacked the swordsman who had harmed it. Be and the other immediately ran away, taking advantage of this opportunity. Kriss, with the support of assassin Noryea, dealt with the Ender Dragon in the underground dragonir. Later, the dragon knight Lisha appeared and made her way to the caught beautiful girls and saved them the best she could even though she didn¡¯t know anyone of them. Lisha¡¯s identity might not be upright but it didn¡¯t affect her will to rescue these people.

    ¡°Thank you Goddess of Light, Honorable Dragon Knight, please help me quickly. After I get out of here, my family will pay you a lot.¡±

    ¡°Honorable Dragon Knight, please save me first, my family will give you an ind fief.¡±

    ¡°Sisters, as you have noticed, that transparent dragon is too powerful. I will have to remain here to deal with it, you have to leave by yourself. All the vampire bats on the way have been cleaned up. Quickly decide, I don¡¯t have much confidence in defeating that demonic dragon.¡±

    ¡°Honorable Dragon Knight, you are¡­ My Lady, please don¡¯t leave!¡±

    Regarding Lisha¡¯s suggestion that they run away naked, these beautiful girls¡¯ faces flushed red. As the daughters of aristocratic families, if they ran out of the cave butt naked and someone saw them, they wouldn¡¯t be able to show their faces to anyone.

    Lisha didn¡¯t give them time to think. She turned and left to support Kriss. There was a mischievous devilish smile on her face. Having been staying with Be for so long, Lisha had turned bad unknowingly. She had learned the perverted ways of bullying the girls from Be. And after adding her own round of perverted reforms, it had be Lisha¡¯s own.

    ¡°By the way, sisters, you better think about it! You only have one life, is your face important or your life!? Besides, you have been naked for a long time, do you care about running naked for a little longer?¡±

    Lisha¡¯s words woke the girls from their dream. They suddenly came to realize that sometimes life was more important than face. What¡¯s the use of face if one was dead? Besides, they had indeed been butt naked for a while now. No matter how ashamed they were feeling, they were ustomed and at easeparably to when they were stripped naked.

    If they leave now, they would have a slim chance of surviving. Although they mighte under attack of vampire bats again, if they didn¡¯t leave now, they would basically be waiting for their deaths. They had seen how strong the Ender Dragon was. If the dragon knight was defeated then they would be left with zero chance of escaping this cave. Thinking of this, the girls made their way out of the cave while helping each other out. They looked at Lisha¡¯s back with gratitude before they left.

    In their opinion, Lisha was covering their escape with her life. Lisha was just testing whether they had the courage to escape. If they had the courage, then there was hope for salvation. Of course, they would not be allowed to walk out of the cave so barefooted. As the cherished daughters of noble families, these beautiful girls had very tender skin. And their limbs were weak after having their blood sucked. Even if they weren¡¯t attacked by the vampire bats, it was hard to say whether they would be able to walk out of the cave alive!

    Lisha and Be exchanged nces upon thinking of this. As a sister, Be naturally understood this. She nodded to Lisha, which was an affirmation of her actions. She had made arrangements for those beautiful girls. Of course, it could not be the Royal Secret Guards of the Manasvir Empire. Those Royal Secret Guards were all men. Even if they were Be¡¯s men, she still didn¡¯t want to let them have such an advantage.

    The support army for the beautiful girls had already arrived. They were the female demons that Be had summoned in advance. Compared to the Subus Queen Aisha and subi under her, these female demons had just about the same strength. But they weren¡¯t like the subi who liked bullying pretty girls. If she allowed the subi to act in this situation, the injured girls might even be yed around to their deaths in the underground tunnel. Thus, Be summoned female demons to take care of them.

    At the entrance of the Ender Dragon¡¯sir, the beautiful girls, who just staggered out, came across a group of tall and slender female demons in ck leather tights. All the female demons were pretty and absolutely stunning. But no obvious change in their expressions could be found on their faces. They had all themon traits of demons on their bodies, a pair of ck bat wings on their backs, a pair of ck ram horns growing out of their silky ck or red hair, and a demon¡¯s tail swinging behind them.

    The female demons had a sadistic-type dressing style,pletely unlike the subus who wore revealing clothes. Arge number of vampire bats were lying near them. All the vampire bats, who had been routed by Be and the others and wanted to make aeback because they were unconvinced of their defeat, had flown to a spot outside the entrance of the Ender Dragon¡¯sir. They wanted to take revenge on Be and others when they came out injured from their fight with the Ender Dragon.

    But before they could settle down, they were ambushed by the female demons who had already upied this position. After a round of one-sided fighting, the female demons had wiped the entire colony of the vampire bats, leaving not a single survivor. The colony of vampire bats that had been doing evil acts in the mysteriousir of Ender Dragon had finally received their punishment and had their sinful lives ended.

    The fighting power of the female demons was higher than that of the vampire bats. And their number was roughly the same as the vampire bats. And coupled with the advantage of equipment, they had easily suppressed the dying struggle of the vampire bats and wiped them out in this dark duel. When the girls came out of the dragon¡¯sir, they immediately noticed the corpses of vampire bats lying on the ground and a group of strange female demons standing by the corpses.

    ¡°Are you¡­ Honored Dragon Knight, save¡­¡±

    ¡°Quiet down if you don¡¯t want to end up like these bats. Behave yourself, the Lord doesn¡¯t like disobedient maids.¡±

    Before the girls could withdraw and return with the help for Dragon Knight Lisha, they were controlled by the female demons. There were two different races of female demons. One wrapped the girls¡¯ injured hands and feet with white bandages, treating the wounds left by the vampire bats. While the others blocked their mouths with a red ball and covered their eyes with a translucent ck gauze before they could figure out what was going on. Then they put them into a ck sack, leaving only their heads outside before they flew and carried them out of the cave.

    When the girls saw the bright world outside the cave again through the translucent blindfold, they noticed arge troop of Royal Secret Guards of Manasvir Empire standing outside the secret cave. Originally, the girl had a glimmer of hope that they might get rescued but just as their glimmer of hope rose in their hearts, it was shattered in the next moment. To their dismay, the Royal Secret Guards of the human empire were with the female demons.

    The Royal Secret Guards of the Manasvir Empire were lined up on either side as if they were weing friendly troops. The captain of the Royal Secret Guardpletely ignored the ck sacks on the backs of the female demons and the captured girls¡¯ cries for help. Instead he greeted the leader of the female demons passionately. Because the female demons could speak themonnguage of humans, both sides used the humannguage as the means ofmunication.

    ¡°Honorable Devil, did everything go well? Is Princess Manasviel okay?¡±

    ¡°Master still has something to deal with, she wille outter. Captain, no other person had entered, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course, no one has entered. Our people have sealed the entire Christopher Dragon Lair. Even a single fly can¡¯t get in. No one will know what happened here?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s better! By the way, we are taking these girls. Master seems to have that intention.¡±

    ¡°Please help yourself, we know what to do!¡±

    The beautiful girls helplessly let the female demons take them away. They had given up now. Judging by the fact that the Royal Secret Guards of Manasvir Empire dared to talk with the female demons in humannguage before them, it was quite clear that they didn¡¯t care about if they knew the truth. If they wanted to survive after knowing all these secrets, all they could do was honestly obey the female demons. Even if they escaped by some fluke of luck, they would be killed by the soldiers of the human race.

    Now, they could only pray that the master of the female demons wasn¡¯t that perverted. Otherwise, their weak bodies would not be able to bear the several rounds of abuse of the demons. While the girls were taken away, Be and the others were still fighting with the Ender Dragon in the undergroundir of the Ender Dragon. And because the Cursed Demonic Dragon Queen, Stimmons, who controlled the Ender Dragon, had let Be take her away, Ender Dragon¡¯s strength had taken a dive.

    Because its collection was taken away, the furious Ender Dragon let Be and the others leave and attacked the dragon knight Lisha who was by Kriss¡¯ side. It wanted to tear the bitch, who had ruined its treasure and let hisplete collection go, into pieces. At this moment, the Ender Dragon¡¯s hatred towards Be was lowest. As such, Be took this opportunity to sessfully escape back to her camp.

    Kriss and Noreya retreated while fighting. They did not fight the Ender Dragon head-on. The Ender Dragon too dreaded the dragon-ying swords that had appeared in Kriss¡¯ hands. For a while, both sides came to a standstill and were locked in a confrontation. Meanwhile, Be had already returned to her camp with the Demonic Dragon Queen, Stimmons. She then took the dragon heart ne from Stimmons¡¯ neck and crushed the beating dragon heart without a moment of hesitation.

    ¡°You can sleep with your treasure forever!¡±

    ¡°Damn¡­ you¡­ give me¡­¡±

    ck blood sshed all around as the dragon heart was crushed. But not a single drop of blood fell on Be as she had Stimmons in her arms, enjoying her Cursed Defense Barrier. The Ender Dragonpletely lost its source of power after the dragon heart was crushed. Its transparent shadow began to show signs of splitting. When it was about to disappear, the Ender Dragon finally let out an unwilling roar. So it turns out that it could talk but it didn¡¯t even bother to speak until thest moment.

    With the defeat of the Ender Dragon, the monsters who were about to rush out of the Cursed Land quickened their pace. The Gate of Seal would disappear once the Ender Dragon disappeared.

 Volume 7 Chapter 464: Final Victor of the Gate of Seal Battle and the Incident Before the Finals

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 464: Final Victor of the Gate of Seal Battle and the Incident Before the Finals</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    At the Aldridge Empire¡¯s seaside resort spot, Oldrango City¡¯s coastal region, near the center of Phoenix Ind, the Christopher Dragon Ruins arena where the final match of the ¡°Light of Dawn¡± event was being held. In the Ender Dragon¡¯s undergroundir at the center of the ruins, Be encountered the strongest Boss of the Cursed Land here, the Cursed Demonic Dragon Queen Stimmons and the Ender Dragon, engaging in a fierce battle with the two.

    Since Be wasn¡¯t so interested in types that can¡¯t transform into the shape of a girl, this Ender Dragon was destined not to be recruited into her party. Since Stimmons has already surrendered to Be, Be didn¡¯t make things hard for her. Since they were still in the middle of a battle, Be did not consider signing any contracts with the Cursed Demonic Dragon Queen Stimmons for now.

    In order to keep her dual identity a secret, Be did not dare to sign a contract with this loli before ascertaining the extent of her connection with the Forsaker. Previously, Be had only signed contracts with Copsing Dragon Lolita and Devouring Dragon Euphenisia after she was sure that they had no direct connection with the Demon God Emperor and the Ruler of the Void.

    Since Be had already crushed the heart of the Ender Dragon, the Ender Dragon which had lost its energy source began a frenzied attack. This is thest burst for the Ender Dragon after its heart waspletely destroyed. Without the energy supplied by its heart, it will bepletely annihted here.

    The Ender Dragon had originally thought it would be safer to have its Dragon Heart with Stimmons who was controlling it. After all, Stimmons is a Cursed Dragon with many curse abilities. Only a few can threaten her existence. Unfortunately, as fate would have it, Be had an important ring given to her by the Forsaker. When she saw the ring, Stimmons directly surrendered without a fight. Jumping back, she did not even hesitate to sell out the Ender Dragon.

    The Ender Dragon is able to roam the Other World unhinderedrgely because it was a peerless existence capable of both physical and magical attacks, so an ordinary attack would be useless against it. However, it met Swordsman Kriss this time, a heaven-defying existence with a cache of tens of thousands of swords, many of which can restrain the Ender Dragon¡¯s attributes, almost to the point where any sword she grabbed could restrain the Ender Dragon.

    The advance of the Ender Dragon was blocked by Kriss¡¯s various floating swords. Due to the deterring power of those swords, the Ender Dragon did not dare to attack straight on and could only keep on changing directions in an attempt to bypass the area around Kriss¡¯s sword formation.

    However, all of Kriss¡¯s swords had sword spirits in them. With the soul, they did not need Kriss tomand them and were following the Ender Dragon automatically. Without the support of its Dragon Heart, the Ender Dragon could onlyunch physical attacks. Since it didn¡¯t have the mana from its heart, it couldn¡¯t use any magic attacks.

    With the support of her swords¡¯ souls, Kriss singlehandedly suppressed the Ender Dragon. Her other teammates took this opportunity to close the Gate of Seal. Prince Brizig, who was controlled by the Cursed Demonic Beings, was directing the Cursed Demonic Beings to attack the entrance of the Gate of Seal in an attempt to seize this new passage to that other dimension world.

    Dragon Knight Lisha was the first to rush over to the Gate of Seal. With a flying kick, she kicked back the Cursed Demonic Being that was trying to leave through the gate. Due to Lisha¡¯s strength, therge Cursed Demonic Being she kicked away also ended up knocking away several of itspanions while it was sent flying.

    Assassin Noreya was the next to arrive. She threw a set of darts, urately puncturing the eyes of the Cursed Demons closest to the Gate of Seal. The Cursed Demonic Beings, whose sight had gone blurry, were in disarray for a moment, and a whole lot of blinded Demonic Beings ended up tumbling about.

    When Be arrived with Stimmons in her hands, Lisha and Noreya were already fighting at the Gate of Seal. Arge number of Cursed Demonic Beings wereing in like a tidal wave. If not for Lisha and Noreya¡¯s immunity to most curses, they would not have been able to hold on.

    ¡°Stimmons, do you know how to close the Gate of Seal again?¡±

    ¡°The Gate of Seal is disposable and will close itself after the set amount of time has passed.¡±

    It turns out that the Gate of Seal to this Cursed Land was a one-use thing. If not purified for long amounts of time, the curse energy in here will inevitably break through the energy of the Gate of Seal. The Gate of Seal had opened up naturally this time, and Stimmons had onlye over to check on the situation. She didn¡¯t expect to be taken in by Be.

    The Ender Dragon that upied the entrance was like an invisible natural barrier. Most of the Cursed Demons in the Cursed Land fear the Ender Dragon¡¯s intimidating power and did not dare go this way. Now that the Ender Dragon has received a serious injury from Be and the others, it no longer has any ability to y its original function.

    Be did not have the right energy to seal the Gate of Seal. Even though they destroyed the Ender Dragon, the fall of the guardian of this door was a responsibility that Be and the girls could not shrug off. However, there were still several ways they could solve this problem.

    Firstly, there was the more annoying method they could use. They can transfer the Gate of Seal to a different dimension so that the monsters will appear in that other dimension instead of affecting this Other World. This is a more damaging way of averting their problems to someone else, and it¡¯s easy for them to offend the Creator of the dimension they were tossing this problem to.

    Be was unable to think of a suitable victim right now. If she tosses them to an Other World managed by a Mother of Creation she¡¯s close with, then that would be an idental friendly fire. On the other hand, it wasn¡¯t that big of a deal to toss it into a Father of Creation¡¯s world. Be doesn¡¯t have any good feelings towards them anyway.

    But Be could also choose a second safer way, and that is to use a special tool to seal the gate. And, that so-called tool is the pearl ¡°Praise of Light¡±, and the ¡°Tears of the Goddess¡± given to her by Creator of Light Vianne. But this cost is going to be huge. The two artifacts will bepletely used up if she seals the gate this way.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t going to work, Stimmons. The cost of this solution is too high. It will take a full artifact from a Creator like Creator of Light Vianne to do it. It¡¯s not like I know her, so how am I going to find something like that?! Can you think of another way?¡±

    ¡°But¡­There *is* onest resort that will cost even more, and it¡¯s even harder to get than an artifact from the Creator of Light.¡±

    Be lied that she didn¡¯t know Creator of Light Vianne, but since Cursed Demon Dragon Queen Stimmons was only meeting her for the first time, she didn¡¯t know that and was easily fooled by her. Under Be¡¯s probing, Stimmons brought up another way quite hesitantly. The only other way would be to create a field of evil around the Gate of Seal and use the evil eenergy to stop the Cursed Demonic Beings froming out to do harm.

    With her cursed power, Stimmons couldn¡¯t do it herself. The Demonic Beings of the Cursed Land basically have the curse attribute and did not fear her energy. It would need some other terrifying energy, such as devastation or devouring energy to create an evil region.

    Which means Copsing Dragon Lolita and Devouring Dragon Euphenisia¡¯s powers are needed since these two are the subordinates of the World Destructors¡¯ chief, Demon God Emperor, and the Chaos Bringers¡¯ leader, Ruler of the Void, respectively. Stimmons believed that these two would be harder to find than Creator of Light Vianne, and harder to discuss with. It would be harder for Be to look for them than the former.

    ¡°So that¡¯s it? That¡¯s fine then, just tell me what to do. I have a contract with Lolita and Euphenisia. If you don¡¯t believe me, look at the mark on my hand!¡±

    ¡°What? How could Lolita and Euphenisia agree to follow the same master?! You¡­¡±

    Stimmons failed to speak thetter half of her sentence when she saw the special mark that appeared on the back of Be¡¯s right hand. There are two ovepping demonic marks on the back of Be¡¯s right hand, which were indeed the exclusive marks of Copsing Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita and Devouring Holy Dragon Euphenisia. As an existence very close in level and origins with the two of them, she wouldn¡¯t mistake their exclusive marks.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll tell you. But if they me me afterwards, you have to bear some of the responsibility.¡±

    ¡°Stimmons, with how you¡¯re saying this, it can¡¯t be that evil? Let me say this. I will not ept losing any one of you as the cost. Otherwise, I can just toss the Gate of Seal to some random dimension.¡±

    ¡°No, it won¡¯t kill anyone. Only¡­¡±

    For the first time, a blush came upon Stimmons¡¯ straight and emotionless face. She came closer by Be¡¯s ear and shyly whispered something to her. As soon as she heard it, a wicked smile appeared on Be¡¯s face as if she was quite satisfied with Stimmons¡¯s proposal.

    The strange way the two weremunicating attracted the attention of Kriss and Lisha. They thought that Be was again bullying a little loli she had just met. The loli was very strong, at the same level as Lolita. At the very least, Lolita had not really been bullied before, so there was no reason Stimmons who was at the level would just give in to Be.

    After the Ender Dragon failed several times to pass over, it finally let out a roar of resignation, after which itpletely dissipated into smoke. Until its death in battle, it was still unable to break past Kriss¡¯s sword formation and rush beyond the cave.

    Following the disappearance of the Ender Dragon, the Demonic Beings of the Cursed Land began rushing like crazy towards the Gate of Seal, hoping to use thisrge charge to break through the joint defense of Dragon Knight Lisha and Assassin Noreya. Lisha and Noreya have already retreated back to Be¡¯s side. After reciting some sort of mysterious incantation, a ck mist emitted from the body of the ck-haired loli in her arms, Cursed Demon Queen Stimmons. When the ck mist disappeared, the ck-haired loli disappeared into thin air as if she had never been here, and was instead reced with a gruesomely-shaped ck demonic sword.

    An existence such as Cursed Demonic Dragon Queen Stimmons can actually be transformed into a weapon to be used as well. Stimmons¡¯s Cursed Sword, ¡°Stimmons¡¯s Memory¡±, that she transformed into wasn¡¯t the only one by Be¡¯s side, but also Lolita and Euphenisia who were ¡°shot while lying down¡± and forcibly summoned in their weapon states without even knowing what was going on.

    Lolita¡¯s weapon form was also a sword with a dark and domineering shape. Euphenisia¡¯s weapon form is that of a shield. Anyway, it looks weird as well. Due to their contract, Be can forcefully summon them as weapons to support her. Since they were short of time, Be didn¡¯t even take the time to contact them and directly recited the incantation taught to her by Stimmons. Sure enough, it worked on her first try and also summoned the two lolis over as well.

    The Copsing Demonic Sword, ¡°Lolita¡¯s Sorrow¡± and the Devouring Demonic Shield, ¡°Euphenisia¡¯s Smile¡±, are both super rule-defying weapons. The former can copse the world by will while thetter can devour attack attributes of any energy. The Cursed Demonic Sword, ¡°Stimmons¡¯s Memory¡± from before has the ability to curse the targets it attacks with an unbreakable curse.

    Be should have thought of using this early on. She had also borrowed the powers of her other contracted dragon princesses and queens previously as well. It was only because Lolita and Euphenisia¡¯s power was so high that Be had ignored the contract between them and their identities as dragons.

    ¡°Farewell¡­No, goodbye forever. This world isn¡¯t for you to visit!¡±

    ¡°Wait, my kingdom! You can¡¯t do this¡­¡±

    Thest royal descendant of the Bridges Kingdom who had originally allowed the spirit to take control of him was finally conscious at this moment. He looked exasperated at them as if he could not ept the failure of his n. In that instant, Be saw Last Princess Brehanna¡¯s shadow on the prince. Those were the traces left behind by the change in the world line. If Be had never warped back in time, then the one who would be dying here would be Princess Brehanna instead.

    What sort of secret method did the Bridges Kingdom¡¯s descendants use to transform their bodies into something simr to undead to be able to achieve this miraculous ability of living past over a thousand years? But even so, if they were sealed here in the Cursed Land forever, this miraculous ability was as good as useless.

    For the sake of the world line¡¯s continuation, Be did not stop. She shed down with her sword. A copsing abyss instantly appeared before the Demonic Beings, right above that, an oval devouring vortex. With the intervention of the two evil forces, the path to their dimension waspletely blocked.

    Be and the girls ignored the cursing of the losers and closed the Gate of Seal once more. As for the Ender Dragon¡¯s treasures, Be didn¡¯t like the strong smell of blood left on them and didn¡¯t take any. This mysterious cave willter be transformed into an underground church. When that timees, Be will ce the Goddess of Light¡¯s idol right where the Gate of Seal used to be.

    When they resealed the gate, Be nned to invite Creator of Light Vianne over to personally take a look so she could seal the gate. With the double insurance, they won¡¯t have to fear the Demonic Beings of the Cursed Land spilling out.

    After Be took out the biggest boss of the Cursed Land, the entire Cursed Land will soon fall into chaos without a leader. In order to break the old order and be the new leader of the Cursed Land, there was almost no need for any intervention and the demons of the Cursed Land will begin killing each other. As for Prince Brizig and his men, they will remain there forever.

    So far, the restoration forces of the Bridges Kingdom¡¯s descendants are all destroyed. Last Princess Brehanna has already been subdued by Be while Last Prince Brizig was thrown into the Cursed Land and left there forever. Before the restoration n of the Bridges Kingdom could even begin, it waspletely destroyed. The Aldridge Empire knew nothing of this. Only Lisha, Kriss, and the few others from the other empires knew.

    When Be returned to the ground, they were greeted by the Manasvir Empire¡¯s Royal Secret Guard and the army of female demons. Be and her allies are perhaps the only ones able to see the Human Race and the Demonic Race stand together as friends. When they saw Bee out, both the Royal Secret Guards and the demondies paid their respects to their lord Be.

    Originally, these types of respects were paid to emperors, so it was quite out of line with the noble etiquette system to greet Be in such a way. However, in the hearts of those present, they all felt that this was appropriate for Be. Anyway, there were no outsiders here to see. Such respects that can be mistaken into many other things went by just like that with ¡°unspoken understanding¡± from all.

    ¡°Princess Manasviel (Be), nobody has approached the Christopher Dragon Ruins. Please instruct our next actions.¡±

    ¡°Well done Captain. Round up a group and seal this ce off. Hang up a sign that says the Radiant Church is requisitioning this ce for construction. From now on, this ce will be transformed into an underground church. I¡¯ll talk to the Radiant Church. There¡¯s nothing else for now. By the way, did you see any demonsing in and out¡­¡±

    ¡°Responding to your highness, we did not see any demons entering or leaving the cave.¡±

    ¡°Very well then, get to work. There is a reward for you when you return to Empress Manya Fn.¡±

    Faced with Be¡¯s test, the captain of the secret guard squad wisely chose to go along with the performance and stated that he did not see the female demons appearing. Be was satisfied. If he were just a little more righteous, then he would have been swapped out long ago. During the selection of members for the Royal Secret Guard, Be and Empress Manya Fn had deliberately kicked out the fools who insisted on upholding justice.

    After the men of the Royal Secret Guard withdrew from the area, only then did Be talk to the captain of the female demons. Be had been a Demon King for a long time, so she had an instinctive distrust of the Human Race. There are still things she prefers to leave to demons under her. It was more reassuring to talk to them than to entrust the job to the humans.

    ¡°Mistress, the goods have been transported to the ce you specified. No deaths and no escapees. They have grown much more docile. They are ready and waiting for you.¡±

    ¡°Got it. You¡¯ve done well. We still have the finals tomorrow so I¡¯ll be heading off to rest now.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, there is one thing that this subordinate is unsure if she should say or not. I am afraid it may disturb Mistress¡¯s evening.¡±

    ¡°Just say it, I don¡¯t mind taking a bit of time out. If you feel bad about it, you can¡­Uh, Kriss, stop pinching me, I was wrong.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about the Oceanic Race¡¯s stronghold the human minions found. We noticed signs of movement from them yesterday.¡±

 Volume 7 Chapter 465: Happenings Before the Finals and Krissâ€™s Midnight Visit

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 465: Happenings Before the Finals and Kriss¡¯s Midnight Visit</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    At the Aldridge Empire¡¯s seaside resort, Oldrango City¡¯s coastal region, near the waters of Phoenix Ind, Wadsworth Coral Ind. This was the Oceanic Race¡¯s frontline base that they were using to prepare their sneak attack on Phoenix Ind. Since the Aldridge Empire basically had no navy, the Oceanic Race¡¯s united fleet was able to stay here for quite some time without being discovered by the humans.

    Just as the Oceanic Race was going tounch its offensive on Phoenix Ind, their fleet was attacked by the Phantom Fleet. They dyed the waters around Wadsworth Coral Ind red, with bodies of the Oceanic Race soldiers floating on the surface.

    A great fire had been lit on Wadsworth Coral Ind. The Phantom Fleet¡¯s Demonic Beings were flying around like bombers in an air raid, throwing down explosive barrels from high above the air. Theynded on the mountains being used by the Oceanic Race on Wadsworth Coral Ind as defensive positions. Amidst the light and the deafening explosions, arge number of boats set sail from the Phantom Fleet, heading to the beaches of Wadsworth Coral Ind.

    Many groups of Skeleton Soldiers had alreadynded on Wadsworth Coral Ind and were in the midst of a bloody battle with the Oceanic Race¡¯s troops. Be was currently standing near the railing of the Phantom Fleet¡¯s gship, ¡°Carol¡±, watching the battlefield in the distance. She originally wanted to go over and have a good time herself, but therge numbers of demon generals present on the fleet dissuaded her. Such trivial matters would make the demon generals lose face if they had to entrust the Demon King to personally step up.

    Be alsoplied and did not get off the ship. She was here to oversee the situation, so she could leave the others for her subordinates to deal with. Demon generals of all sorts of species stood behind Be, including a Great Demon, a Skeleton General, an Ogre Warlord, a Phantom Knight, and a Dark Demon Sorcerer.

    ¡°My Lord, we have suppressed and blocked off the entire periphery of Wadsworth Ind. Complete control of this section is ensured before tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°My Lord, the Oceanic Race¡¯s backup fleet has already been defeated by us in the waters. Hundreds of warships have been sunk, and only a few dozen zing warships barely escaped. We have confirmed that the gship of the reinforcement fleet has been sunk.¡±

    ¡°Well done. You guys can go when you¡¯re done here. I¡¯ll arrange for someone else to watch over after dawn. Control won¡¯t be necessary.¡±

    Be gave her decision to the report of the Skeleton General and the Ogre Warlord without even turning around. Once the sun rose, Be would arrange her own Human Race¡¯s ckeys¡± and ¡°minions¡±, that was, the Manasvir Empire¡¯s Royal Secret Guard, toe over to clean up the battlefield and deal with the aftermath. Be did not intend to have her demon subordinates take control of this worthless ind.

    ¡°My Lord, regarding the gambling syndicate from the Manasvir Empire that tried to interfere with the tournament, my subordinates have found their headquarters. Only¡­ it seems someone has been there before us. When I arrived, it was already¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh, you found the location, Dark Demon Sorceror? Bring me there. We aren¡¯t needed here anymore. Just send me a brief report after the ind is cleared.¡±

    After receiving the reports from her subordinates, Be did not dy and immediatelymanded the gship Carol to turn around and set sail towards Babbitt Ind near Wadsworth Coral Ind. The ce was rumored to be the den of a gambling syndicate. Since the start of the Twelve Human Academy Tournament, the syndicate had been here, secretly manipting the gambling games over there.

    By the time Be arrived, the ind had already long gone under Skeleton Soldiers¡¯ control, who hade in advance. Be disembarked on Babbitt Ind with her demon generals and discovered that the ind had long been deserted. In a secret camp, she found a pile of documents left behind by the gambling syndicate, as well as gold coins scattered all over the floor. Obviously, these people had left in quite a hurry, so much so that they didn¡¯t even grab their money.

    ¡°Any discoveries? Not even a corpse?¡±

    ¡°My Lord, this ce was already in this state when we arrived. Don¡¯t even mention humans; there wasn¡¯t even a single animal here. There are no traces of activity from the Oceanic Race nearby.¡±

    None of Be¡¯s demon generals could give a convincing exnation as to what happened here. After walking around, Be did not find any valuable clues either and could only give up for the time being. However, just as she was about to lose heart, she found a few drops of strange blood near the corner of a table.

    It was not human blood, but more like the Blood Race. As a Demon King, even if she wasn¡¯t a vampire, her ability to distinguish between blood was still quite high. There should be signs of the Blood Race¡¯s activities on this ind. After discovering their traces, Be seemed to understand the other party¡¯s intentions. Quietly, she discussed something with her demon generals before leaving with teleportation magic.

    Not long after Be left, the members of the gambling syndicate on Babbitt Ind returned again. They still looked normal, but the Phantom Knights, who were secretly observing them, could see through their disguise. These gambling syndicate members didn¡¯t even care about their business. They all boarded ships to head towards the Human Continent as arge number of Phantom Knights trailed behind them in the shadows.

    It was alreadyte when Be reached the temporary vi at Phoenix Ind. She had just received news from her subordinates that the Blood Race had disguised themselves as the humans and was heading to the Human Continent. While they were uncertain about the Blood Race¡¯s intentions, Be chose to send someone to secretly follow and watch them. Of course, she still ¡°enthusiastically¡± posted about the Blood Race¡¯s strange actions anonymously on the system-type Saviors¡¯munication tform.

    There was basically not much Be had to worry about right now. After all, there would berge waves of system-type Saviors heading in to find trouble with the Blood Race for the sake of points. Be just had to sit aside and watch the show. After solving the threat of the Oceanic Race¡¯s invasion, the gambling syndicate¡¯s interference in the tournament, the Bridges Kingdom¡¯s attempt to restore power, as well as the re-sealing of the Cursed Land¡¯s entrance, the closing of the Twelve Academy summer exchange tournament finally weed some peace.

    Be let out a long sigh of relief and returned to the resting area of the vi. The vi¡¯s perimeter was guarded by the Manasvir Empire¡¯s Royal Secret Guards, who had be the Demon King¡¯s ¡°minions¡± and ckeys¡±. The ones stationed inside were female demons. Be¡¯s safety could bepletely ignored, but these guards were there to hold up her prestige as a Demon King. It would be too shameful if there was not even a single guard at the Demon King¡¯s residence.

    The demons did not interfere with the Demon King¡¯s private life, so there were no demons stationed in private areas, such as the bedroom or the bathroom. Even though they were alldies, they still had to hold some distance. Even more, this Demon King Be¡¯s hobbies were worlds apart from an average Demon King. She was a wolf hiding under a pretty girl.

    Several Demon Kings were residing here in the vi, such as Sky Demon King Dolores and Blood Demon King Eleanor, who had already fallen asleep in the same room. Be looked at the two beautiful Demon Kings and resisted the urge to join them on the bed. She turned around and headed next door into Dark Night Demon King Aggy and Ocean Demon King Victoria¡¯s room. There was no helping it. Who knew which one of the girls Dolores and Eleanor learned it from, but they were actually sleeping naked.

    In order to keep down her impulses, Be could only shift ces for now and head next door to Dark Night Demon Lord Aggy and Ocean Demon King Victoria¡¯s room. Even though their respective ck and blue see-through nightwear was also tempting with no underwear beneath, it was at least a bit better than Eleanor and Dolores. They still had some fabric to cover their bodies.

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re here. You really do have a lot of subordinates. How nice it would be if we were from the same camp!¡±

    ¡°Aggy, how are your injuries? If you¡¯re willing, I¡¯m ready to wee you to our camp any time. The doors are always open for you.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be fooled, Aggy. She¡¯s definitely got a nasty n in her head.¡±

    Ocean Demon King Victoria at the side jumped out in time to stop Be¡¯s naughty attempt to trick Dark Night Demon King Aggy, which Be could onlyin about inwardly. She contemted when she would be able to pull in Ocean Demon King Victoria as well. When that time came, see if she¡¯d still dare go against her.

    ¡°By the way, Be. We¡¯ll have to return once the tournament ends tomorrow. We received news from the other Demon Kings that our mission has changed.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then, can we still meet up in the future? I¡¯ll miss you, Victoria. You¡¯ll miss me too, won¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Be, how am I supposed to answer that? With your power and character, you¡¯d forcefully create an opportunity for us to meet again even if we didn¡¯t. I simply have no idea how I¡¯m supposed to answer that question.¡±

    Neither Dark Night Demon King Aggy nor Ocean Demon King Victoria could answer Be straight out. Through their understanding of her these days, even if they wanted to run, Be could easily find them if she wanted to. It was obvious from the beginning, so they didn¡¯t have to entertain her.

    Be wasn¡¯t too surprised about Dark Night Demon King Aggy and Ocean Demon King Victoria¡¯s early farewell. After all, they weren¡¯t from the same camp, so this sort of thing was inevitable. Aggy and Victoria¡¯s mission should be rted to the opening of the gate to the Cursed Land. Their n, though, had been dered a failure in advance before they even began because of Be.

    The Ancient Twelve Demon Kings must have cooked up some new evil n that they were so anxious to summon the two Demon Kings back from their ¡°site visit¡±. Be didn¡¯t fuss with the two of them any longer. There was a delicate rtionship between the old and new factions of the Demon Kings, and many of the old Twelve Demon Kings were already aware of the New Demon Kings.

    Even though there was not much directmunication between both factions, it was a tacit agreement for them to not interfere with each other. For example, the New Demon Kings controlled the Sarnia Duchy, the Angelos Duchy, and a small part of the Beastman Continent. These ces all belonged to the New Demon Kings¡¯ sphere of influence, so the Old Demon Kings wouldn¡¯t send people to infiltrate.

    The rtionship between both sides was in a rtively bnced state. Before Be found the Twelve Demon Kings on this side, she didn¡¯t want to have any head-on conflict with the Old Demon King forces either. It was easy for the Savior Camp to juste in and reap all the benefits. Since both sides had no intentions of overthrowing each other for the time being, it was better to just tacitly ept the other¡¯s existence.

    Be said goodbye to Dark Night Demon King Aggy and Ocean Demon King Victoria before arriving at her own bedroom. On top of the ck rose bed sheets were three fair lolis sitting there, shivering. They sat on their knees with their legs spread and their hands over the modestly-sized bunnies on their chests. These three lolis were none other than Copsing Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita, Devouring Holy Dragon Euphenisia, and the newly acquired member, Cursed Demonic Dragon Queen Stimmons.

    The three were in a rarely seen nude state. As the stronger existences by Be¡¯s side, using force to put them down wouldn¡¯t be too useful. Trickery was the key. This time, if not for Curse Demonic Dragon Queen Stimmons¡¯s ¡°midway betrayal¡±, Be would never have the opportunity to see the full-body fanservice of all three of them at the same time.

    When they saw Be enter, the faces of the three turned red with intoxication. As it turned out, once they used their weapon transformations, they would enter a special state of excitement. They would require their master to soothe them in a certain way, as if they had taken some strange stimnts. Stimmons identally told Be that secret, and Lolita and Euphenisia, who had no idea, were fooled into it as well.

    However, Lolita and the girls were powerful existences after all. Even if their bodies were aroused, their eyes remained clear and sober. If any other beauty saw Be enter, they would long have been unable to restrain their instinctive lust.

    ¡°Mistress Be, really¡­ You could have told us you needed a weapon. Also, Stimmons, you actually pulled a fast one on us! How mean.¡±

    ¡°Lolita, you¡­ Don¡¯t misunderstand. It was Mistress Be. I couldn¡¯t refuse her. She has something special that can make me obey.¡±

    ¡°Still, you should have talked to Lolita and me first. Seriously¡­¡±

    Be looked at the lolis fighting on the bed and had a look of appreciation on her face. For beauties at Lolita¡¯s level, Be couldn¡¯t ¡°push¡± them with force. Thus, even stripping them gave Be a strong sense of aplishment. As for pushing them down, she wasn¡¯t in a hurry for now. She came up with a wicked n.

    In fact, this special state could be solved in two ways: either be bullied until they went limp or bully someone else. Since Be temporarily did not want to bully Lolita and the girls, nor did she want to be bullied, she¡¯d just have to find some other girls for them to bully. Be turned a sconce on the bedroom wall, and a secret door opened. So there were secretpartments built into the vi.

    The secretpartment was an erotic torture room with all sorts of strange props. The beautifuldies Be had saved from the Ender Dragon¡¯sir had been ced here. They had their hands and legs bound with red rope before they were strung up in the special chamber. Their eyes had been blindfolded with ck cloth, and their ears stuffed with cotton. With their little mouths gagged with a small red ball as well, they were simply defenseless dolls waiting to be bullied.

    ¡°Mistress Be, what is the meaning of this? I¡­ I¡¯m not that kind of person!¡±

    ¡°Lolita, don¡¯t hold back. I won¡¯t be here after this, so just do as you please.¡±

    ¡°Huh? Mistress Be, isn¡¯t this for¡­ Don¡¯t look at me. I don¡¯t know anything! Really.¡±

    ¡°Ahem, Euphenisia. You seem quite familiar when I haven¡¯t even said anything. Stimmons, you¡¯re going too fast as well. To think you chose such a hardcore toy.¡±

    Be handed all sorts of strange props to Lolita and the girls before she left. She had always had a very urate eye when it came to women. Lolita and the girls only had bodies of lolis, but they were secretly sadists just like the erotic loli, Time Space Demon Noesha. Be hardly needed to give them any special guidance, yet they mastered the use of the whips, candles, and all sorts of other erotic BDSM equipment.

    Be left the room. It was better for her to hand the night to Lolita and the girls to handle for themselves. After locking the door, she instructed the demon girls and told them not to let anyone enter the room before she left. She intended to have the girls let go of their proud and condescending attitudes and experience the charm of this intimate game betweendies. That way, she could make early preparations to push them down in the future.

    ¡°Mistress Be, Princess Kriss hase to search for you. She is outside the vi and seems to have urgent business.¡±

    ¡°Kriss? Isn¡¯t it night time? I¡¯ll go and see her.¡±

    Be went outside the vi. Right outside and under a tree was Princess Kriss, dressed in silver swordsman¡¯s chainmail. Kriss had an anxious look on her face, and when she saw Be, she didn¡¯t even ask why she had the smell of some other girls¡¯ perfume on her body and came straight over to hug her. Be could feel the uneasiness in her heart and reached out to hug Kriss¡¯s slightly trembling, delicate body.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Kriss? What happened? Coming sote to find me, if you don¡¯t rest well, it might affect the finals tomorrow!¡±

    ¡°Be, I just heard from Little Sister Khalifa. Our Emperor seems to be preparing some sort of matchmaking activity and told me to participate in it after the tournament. What should I do? Other than you, I¡­¡±

    ¡°I found out about that long ago. Don¡¯t worry, Kriss. I¡¯ll take a leave after the tournament and go back with you. When that timees, we can just get engaged. We¡¯ll have that old fox give uppletely.¡±

 Volume 7 Chapter 466: Early End to the Summer Exchange Tournament and Bellaâ€™s New Journey Plans

    <h4>Volume 7 Chapter 466: Early End to the Summer Exchange Tournament and Be¡¯s New Journey ns</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Be had previously been informed about the Gabriel Empire¡¯s Emperor¡¯s little scheme by one of the transmigrators, Empress Manya Fn of the Manasvir Empire. Kriss found out about it wayter than Be. From the beginning, the Emperor had nned for Kriss to know, and he didn¡¯t even send anyone to inform Be.

    The reason why Kriss felt so uneasy was that she would generally not refuse people unless she switches back to her dark form, Myriad Sword Demon Krysan. There¡¯s a big chance this move is an attempt at a political marriage, but she has no idea which empire he¡¯s aiming for. However, no matter who he¡¯s trying to marry her off to, Be ns to ruin his n. To think he dares try anything with her friend (woman), even an emperor (father-inw).

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kriss. I¡¯m here. Nobody will be able to do anything to you. If the Emperor won¡¯t give up, then he can either choose to be attacked by demons or suffer a rebellion in the duchy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not so good, is it, Be? Many people will¡­Why don¡¯t I just not go back? You have so many territories, I can just stay there!¡±

    ¡°That won¡¯t do, Kriss. I have to make our engagement public. If you run off with me, then wouldn¡¯t I be abducting the princess? Even though I don¡¯t care what anyone thinks, wouldn¡¯t we be showing weakness to your father if we run away at a time like this?¡±

    ¡°Fine, Be. I¡¯ll go with your arrangements, then.¡±

    Kriss originally wanted to say something else, but when she saw the resolution in Be¡¯s eyes, she chose to listen to her. After all, Be is a Demon King. Be may not like trying to reason with the Emperor as a human. It¡¯s likely that the Emperor might ept if she went with it the Demon King way, right?

    ¡°Big sister, Be¡­Sister-inw, so you were here!¡±

    ¡°Little sister, Be¡­Sister-inw, what are you doing here?¡±

    ¡°Princess Khalifa, Princess Kliveny, do you guys want to be that again? What sister-inw? Just call me by my name.¡±

    Princess Kriss¡¯s little sister, Princess Kliveny found Be and Kriss, and with her is the Kerv Swordsman Academy¡¯s Student Union PResident, grand princess of the Gabriel Empire, Kliveny. These two are Kriss¡¯s sisters. In the past, after Kriss was possessed by a transmigrator, her hair turned tinum and her appearance also improved by leaps and bounds. Out of jealousy and suspicion, her sisters, Princess Khalifa and Princess Kliveny ended up subconsciously alienating her.

    Now, their sisterly rtionship was restored thanks to Be. These two princesses have already been ¡°pushed down¡± by Be, and they also knew of Kriss¡¯s rtionship with her, which they tacitly epted. If it was in the past, they would definitely have opposed it, but after being pushed down by Be and experiencing the wonders of being bullied like that, they didn¡¯t think there was anything bad about being with a girl.

    Princess Khalifa and Princess Kliveny came out in their uniforms today and not anything fancy. If not for the fact that they were out of rooms in the vi, Be would have wanted to invite the three sisters in for an evening date. If not for Kriss¡¯s dazzling beauty, then Princess Khalifa and Princess Kliveny¡¯s faces were of very high quality too. Only, everyone¡¯s attention had already been attracted by Kriss.

    ¡°Be, can you take me and Khalifa away too? Well, it¡¯s just nicer to be around you. Your ability in that area is a bit too incredible, I¡¯m worried Kriss alone won¡¯t be able to take it.¡±

    ¡°Sister Kliveny, you¡­How did you know of Be¡¯s skills in that regard? Could it be, you two¡­?¡±

    ¡°Uh, well¡­This is what Little Sister Khalifa told me. I don¡¯t know anything.¡±

    ¡°You two sisters are seriously¡­ How did I end up as the target? What did I do wrong? You guys are so shy, really. Big Sister Be, get engaged with me! Just ignore those two bad big sisters.¡±

    Be didn¡¯t say anything. Even without Kliveny saying anything, she will still take the two princesses along when the timees. Only, since Kliveny spoke, then she now had a legitimate reason to ¡°snatch¡± them from the Gabriel Empire¡¯s Emperor.

    The next day, at the Aldridge Empire¡¯s seaside resort spot, Oldrango City¡¯s coastal region, the Christopher Dragon Ruins at the center of Phoenix Ind. This is where the final round of the ¡°Light of Dawn¡± event of the summer Twelve Academy Exchange Tournament is taking ce. Be has already cleaned up the venue before thepetition so that no more chaos would ensue.

    The gate connecting this ce to the Cursed Land has already been sealed off. After receiving the candy bribes from Be, Creator of Light Vianne, who rushed over, helped her seal the doorpletely. For the next few hundred years or so at the very least, they would be unable to open this door again.

    The sudden disappearance of the Gate of Seal caused a great impact on the Twelve Academy Tournament as a whole. The Ancient Twelve Demon Kings¡¯ forces that came for the gate withdrew from the tournament very soon and the system-type Saviors who came to investigate the Demon Kings¡¯ trail also withdrew with their disappearance and moved on to other tasks.

    Now, there was not as much suspense on the scoring of thepetition. The Olsylvia Academy got to sit firmly on their no.1 spot, followed by the Alessandra Foreign Race Academy. The disparity between the two academies is sorge that there¡¯s no possible way they could overtake them.

    The only real rival of Olsylvia Academy is Alessandra Academy in this Twelve Academy exchange tournament. Due to the special rtionship between Be and eight of the student union presidents, they have already be a special alliance. Thest two who have not been dragged over yet could not move the trend.

    Shortly before participating in the ¡°Light of Dawn finals¡±, Be received some good news and bad news. The good news is, the Olsylvia Academy¡¯s biggest rival, the Alessandra Academy, will not be able topete with Be in the ¡°Light of Dawn¡± event.

    A few days ago, during the finals of the girls¡¯ ¡°Night of the Witches¡±, Be summoned the Pentagram of Bonds and destroyed Alessandra Academy¡¯s rainbow tower. After thepetition, Be made several inquiries with the dragon princesses after the match, and it was confirmed that there were several Vow Breakers at the rainbow tower during that time.

    During the finals of the ¡°Night of the Witches¡±, under the joint attack of the Chaos Bringers¡¯ Chief, the Demon God Emperor, and the leader of the Chaos Bringers, the Ruler of the Void, as well as the hidden leader of the Saviors, the Forsaker, the rainbow tower was instantly destroyed. Following that, the Vow Breakers received direct injuries and will definitely be unable to participate in this ¡°Light of Dawn¡± event.

    Without the Vow Breakers, Alessandra Academy was no match for Olsylvia Academy¡¯s Renegades, so it was predetermined that Olsylvia Academy would be the champions of the ¡°Light of Dawn¡± event.

    As for the bad news, it instantly dulled Be¡¯s excitement about being crowned early. It turns out that this year¡¯s red tide on the eastern coast of the Human Continent came early, and it was happening about three days after the ¡°Light of Dawn¡± event. The Other World version of the red tide was quite simr to Earth, it was a scene where the waters at the coast turned red.

    The red tides are more troublesome in this Other World. It will temporarily flood low-lying inds or the beaches of inds and the eastern coastline of the Human Continent. This makes it so Be¡¯s summer bikini beach party had to be called off in advance. For the beaches to bepletely submerged and the waterspletely red, not even men could stand a beach like that, let alone the girls.

    The red tide in this Other World is said to be caused by the raging vengeful ghosts. There are also rumors of it being from wars between Deep Sea Demonic Beasts, tears of the blood corals, and all kinds of other unbelievable legends. Since the Human Continent had little contact with the Oceanic Race, the authenticity of these legends has always been unsolved.

    Be prepared a lot of swimsuits in advance so she could promote them now. Nine of the Twelve Academies¡¯ beautiful student union presidents are already in her hands, so marketing went smoothly. As for the remaining three, it would be nice to take this opportunity to advertise her bikinis to them as well.

    But who knew that that would alle to ruin just because of that red tide. The red tide wasn¡¯t caused by the god of the sea, otherwise Be would have had the impulse to rile up her subordinates and off that god. A nice summer vacation was ruined just like that. Be could only look at the sea and fantasize about her girlfriend Kriss and the girls ying by the sea in their swimsuits.

    ¡°No need to be down about it, Be. If you really want to see it, we can head back to the room after thepetition and I can wear it for you.¡±

    ¡°Trying to sneak away again, Big Sister Kriss? I can wear it for Big Sister Be too! Even though I¡¯m still young, I¡¯ll grow up in the future!¡±

    When a rare distraught look emerged on Be¡¯s face, Kriss, who was in the same team with her, along with Dragon Knight Lisha and the others all tried tofort her. Even though they were currently at the ¡°Light of Dawn¡¯s¡± arena, Christopher Dragon Ruins, Olsylvia Academy¡¯s team was not very nervous. They still had time to chat while they lit themps and protected their ¡°Holy Lamp¡±. They looked more like a group of girls out on holiday.

    Many academies participated in the ¡°Light of Dawn¡± event, but most of the misceneous academies didn¡¯t have the qualifications to enter the central area of the Christopher Dragon Ruins. Under Be¡¯s instructions behind the scenes, the teams of these petty academies were blocked out by the joint efforts of the teams from eight of the Twelve Academies who stood on the same side as the Olsylvia Academy.

    As it turned out, these teams could not beat the elites even if they grouped up. These small teams tried many times to attack together, but they just couldn¡¯t get past the beefy team of that academy and could only look at the depths of Christopher Dragon Ruins that were so close by and sigh helplessly. The teams that were blocking them have never thought of aiming for the champion title to begin with. They wanted to give that title to Be¡¯s Olsylvia Academy.

    The act of blocking the advancement of other academies in itself could not strictly be considered a vition of the rules. Under the existing rules of thepetition, the act of these Twelve Academies¡¯ members working together can only be described as hical. One would have for new rules to be rolled out for this to be considered a vition.

    Since Be and the girls have already visited Christopher Dragon Ruins before thepetition, Olsylvia Academy¡¯s team was very familiar with the terrain and cleverly avoided several of the other remaining Twelve Academy teams. They did not encounter any resistance from the other academies even after lighting three Holy Lamp spots.

    Be and the girls were particrly lucky today as the three academies who could stop them have already ran into each other before they found Olsylvia Academy¡¯s team due to their unfamiliarity of the ce and lost in their civil war.

    Alessandra Academy encountered the Elitechra Warrior Academy first and paid a great price to defeat their elite team. After that, they were quite unlucky to have encountered Sainsbury Archer Academy, which resulted in both sides incurring great damage, and had to withdraw from the finals altogether, which made the ¡°Light of Dawn¡± event a solo campus showcase for Olsylvia Academy.

    Be and the girls came to thest Holy Lamp lighting point at the highest point of the Christopher Dragon Ruins, the Dragon Tower, and saw no other academies¡¯ students. Be felt a little sad that she was unable to see the beautiful student union president of Sainsbury Academy even at the veryst second; that is to say, the face of the mysterious crown princess. Her team had already ¡°left¡± along with Alessandra Academy¡¯s team.

    There was still the student union president of Elitechra Academy. That beauty is also a famous beauty of the Gabriel Empire. It was also a pity they did not meet this time. However, Be discovered a being that prevented them from lighting the Holy Lamp at the top of the Dragon Tower. Based on their scouting from before this, there shouldn¡¯t be any Demonic Beings here at the dragon ruins, so who knows how this guy popped up here.

    It was a dragon-type Demonic Beast that was considered one of the sub-dragons. It has three dragon heads and looked more like a sea serpent, not so much a dragon. Only, its body was covered with scales simr to that of a dragon¡¯s, which is the basis for it to be judged as a dragon-type Demonic Being. This dragon-type Demonic Being is crimson red all over and looks just like the color of the red tide.

    ¡°Foolish human, I am the Red Tide¡­¡±

    ¡°Screw that! Just listening to the color red pisses me off. Scram!¡±

    ¡°How is this¡­possible¡­I was¡­¡±

    The overly arrogant dragon Demonic Being is able to speak the humannguage, and is part of one of the Red Sea Demonic Beast Army, the Three-Headed Red Dragon that was above SS rank. The reason it had the arrogance to pick a fight with the humans on the ind is because it had the strength to back it up. Unfortunately, they found the wrong person to pick a fight with this time. Be was currently in a state of extreme depression and as soon as she heard him mention the red tide, she threw a flying kick straight over.

    That one flying kick directly kicked the Three-Headed Red Dragon to death and the powerful forcended it directly into the seawater in the distance. The instant it was kicked, the immense power of the Demon King shattered the being¡¯s demonic core, leaving a big bloody hole on its body. It had been offed instantly without even being given the chance to retaliate.

    After the demonic beast which had its core shattered fell into the ocean, a red field of red emerged from the ocean¡¯s surface. The true origins of the red tide is actually rted to these Red Sea Demonic Beasts, but Be was too pissed to investigate why the Red Sea Demonic Beasts are here to begin with. Since she kicked the first general to death in an instant, it led directly to the red tide being dyed at Phoenix Artificial Ind for a few days, but that was in the future, and Be had already returned to the Human Continent at that time.

    ¡°Be, that Demonic Beast seems to be SS-ranked, and you actually¡­with one kick¡­¡±

    ¡°Who cares what rank it is? I just can¡¯t stand how red it is.¡±

    Be spoke as she went up to light the final Holy Lamp. With that, the Light of Dawn event came to an end, and Olsylvia Academy got to be the champions at the very end. In the subsequent overall rankings, Olsylvia Academy once again won the Twelve Academy Exchange Tournament, winning three consecutive times in a row.

    The most promising challenger, Alessandra Academy, lost the final match with the Olsylvia Academy since their strongest ¡°cheat members¡±, the Vow Breakers, were all defeated at the hands of the Demon God Emperor, the Ruler of the Void, and the Forsaker in the ¡°Night of the Witches¡± event. In the ¡°Light of Dawn¡± finals, they were unlucky and had to withdraw early due to the conflict with the other academies which ended in severe injuries, missing them the chance to turn the tides.

    They can only wait for this year¡¯s winter academic exchange to see if they can regain some face. As for the other Twelve Academy members, eight of them are Be¡¯s allies, making them mere ¡°actors¡±, which leaves two that Alessandra Academy bumped into. This year, Olsylvia Academy really just coasted their way to victory and obtained the champion title of the Twelve Academy Exchange Tournament. In theing years, Olsylvia Academy will still stay first in the academic rankings.

    Since the red tide was about to hit, their original n to have a fellowship activity postpetition with the other academies can only be postponed to this winter in the Academic Exchange Forum hosted by the Nation of the Knights, the Octavia Empire. The red tide affects most of the Human Race¡¯s wooden ships, which will affect the safety of navigation.

    For the safety of the students who came to participate in the tournament, Be and the girls had to return early on their ships before they could stop to enjoy their ind holiday on Phoenix Ind. Since the tournament ended early, they are still considered in the off-school period for thepetition, so Be didn¡¯t even take the trouble to take a leave from school.

    After the group returned to Oldrango City, Be said goodbye to Ocean Demon King Victoria and Dark Night Demon King Aggy first, the two Ancient Demon Kings, so that they could work on their tasks. After that, Be talked with her girls about her next ns, which should be her heading back to the Gabriel Empire to deal with some trivial matters. None of the girls had any objections. They knew that the Gabriel Empire had recently been making some sort of matchmaking activity, but they had no idea that Be was going back to ask for Kriss¡¯s hand in marriage from her father.

 Volume 8 Chapter 467: Demon King Bellaâ€™s Journey Back To The Grabriel Empire

    <h4>Volume 8 Chapter 467: Demon King Be¡¯s Journey Back To The Grabriel Empire</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    The southern part of the Coristel Continent, in the borders of the Gabriel Empire. As the southernmost swordsman country in the human continent, the Gabriel Empire was weing its summer. Because of the red tide, the summer tourism activities of the Aldridge Empire, the arcana nation in the east of the human continent, had fallen through. This year, arge number of human tourists began to flock toward the Gabriel Empire for summer resorts.

    The Gabriel Empire also had beaches no worse than the Aldridge Empire. The reason why no one cared about them before was the continental bridge between the Gabriel Empire and the Priestley Empire¡ªthe beastman empire¡ªwas located in the south. Hence, it was also the front line of the battle between the humans and the beastmen and was rather unsafe.

    However, the situation had changed this year. In the counterattack against the beastmen at the beginning of the year, the Sarnia Duchy¡¯s army attacked the beastmen continent for the first time and dealt with this hidden danger under the leadership of the reigning duchess, Dragon Knight Bellina. After the war, the Priestley Continent was divided into three, and the alliance of the eight major beastmen ns disintegrated.

    With the Darkness Sacred Region¡¯s support, the cat, fox, rabbit, and certain wolf tribes established a new autonomous region on the north bank of the Selma River. Due to his crushing defeat, the beastmen emperor, Beamon Webster, had lost all his prestige. Along with the increasing pressures, he was forced to dere the former White Wolf Princess Tania as the supreme official of this new region.

    The military advisor of the new autonomous region was Silver Fox Princess Vanessa, the diplomat was Snow Rabbit Princess Trini, and the administrative officer was White Cat Princess Savannah. Although these beastmen princesses were dignified before outsiders, they had actually been defeated and captured alive by Be in thest war and trained as her kemonomimi maids.

    As long as Be gave them the sign, they would have to obediently change into maid costumes to serve her. Demon King Be was actually the supreme ruler behind the scenes of the new autonomous region, which outsiders didn¡¯t know. Aside from this region, the southern part of the Priestly Continent was in chaos, and thend south of the Selma was split between two beastmen factions.

    The minotaur, centaur, and winged ns supporting Beamon Webster made up the first faction. The other faction consisted of the Bearmen, Tigermen, Lionmen, Leopardmen, and several Wolfmen tribes that had split off under the banner of neutrality. Having seized arge piece ofnd, they were fighting Beamon Webster. The two sides were so preupied with the civil war that they had no way of attacking the new autonomous region.

    Not long ago, White Wolf Princess Tania dered the independence of the new autonomous region with Demon King Be¡¯s acquiescence and no longer recognized the leadership of Beamon Webster. Since then, the Priestley Continent had been divided into three forces. No longer in control of the situation, Beamon Webster could only issue a verbal protest.

    Because of the Beastmen Continent¡¯s division, the Gabriel Empire in the southern part of the Human Continent, which had been gued by the beastmen invasion, finally ushered in a rare period of peace. The nature of the human race was such that they could unite when facing the danger of a foreign invasion. Once the external threat was gone, the old problems reared their heads once more, that was, internal strife and civil war.

    This time, Be returned to the Gabriel Empire by carriage with one of the Twelve Ivies, the Kerv Academy. The girls of the swordsman nation within the Olsylvia Academy also returned with the convoy.

    In the Gabriel Empire, two academies were part of the Twelve Ivies, namely the Kerv Academy and the Elitechra Academy. Since Be was unfamiliar with the Elitechra Academy, she had to make do with the Kerv Academy. The beautiful student president of the swordsman academy, Princess Kliveny of the Gabriel Empire, as well as the nine beautiful vice presidents headed by Emily, known as the Nine Swords of the Academy, were all participants in the summer exchange tournament of the Twelve Ivies. Taking advantage of the situation, Be managed to sleep with all of them.

    The carriage they took was very ordinary. This time, she was returning to the continent in secret. At her request, the Chief President of the Central Student Union, Angelia, imed that Dragon Knight Duchess Bellina had returned with the academy from the Manasvir Empire but was temporarily unable to appear in public due to a cold and other physical diforts.

    Be returned to the empire without bringing too many of her girlfriends. In order to create the illusion that she hadn¡¯t returned, her Renegade girlfriends, such as Dragon Knight Lisha, couldn¡¯t tag along. Those in the Rose Society who weren¡¯t from the Gabriel Empire didn¡¯t follow Be either. This time, Darkness Swordsman Ivy apanied Be.

    Along with her were Demon God Angel, Evil God Mia, Interdimensional Demon Noesha, Poison Origin Betty, other World Destructors, and Chaos Bringers. Be was also apanied by the Dragon Race¡¯s beautiful girls, who could be summoned by contract at any moment, Devastating Evil Dragon Emperor Lolita, Devouring Holy Dragon Euphenisia, the Cursed Demonic Dragon Queen, and other dragon princesses.

    Be was also traveling with Blood Demon King Eleanor and Sky Demon King Dolores, who had already set off a step ahead and returned to the Darkness Sacred Region, Underworld Demon King Cornice, as well as the Dimensional Creators who had been enjoying themselves in the Darkness Sacred Region, Creator of Light Vianne, Creator of Darkness Mistica, and the others. In fact, there was no shortage of beautiful girls around Be. All she had to do was summon them.

    One of Be¡¯s closest friends, Princess Kriss, and her sisters, Celestial Swordsman Princess Khalifa and Moonlight Swordsman Princess Kliveny, sat in the luxurious front carriage of the Kerv Academy¡¯s student president.

    It was suspicious that the emperor of the Gabriel Empire had excluded Be from the matchmaking event. In order not to rm anyone, Be temporarily hid within the Kerv Academy¡¯s convoy. She would decide on the next move once they reached the capital of the Gabriel Empire.

    Be remained idle, though. Although the carriage was ordinary, it didn¡¯t affect her at all. The one driving the carriage was the strongest in the history of the continent. The two lolis, Demon God Angel and Evil God Mia, as well as the two Chaos Bringers lolis, Interdimensional Demon Noesha and Poison Origin Betty, were hiding on the other side of Noesha¡¯s space-time wall to sleep. Since the scene in the carriage wasn¡¯t suitable for children, Be told them to rest first.

    In therge carriage, the curtains had been nailed shut, so even the wind outside couldn¡¯t open them. The intimate scene within couldn¡¯t be seen outside. Faint sunlight shone through the curtains and into the carriage. School uniforms and various sexy lingerie were scattered all over the ce. Under the shimmering sunlight, their snow-white bodies radiated a dazzling luster.

    Be sat in the center of the carriage, enjoying the affection of these beautiful girls. Darkness Swordsman Ivy and the vice president of the Kerv Academy¡¯s student union, Aquamarine Swordsman Emily,y in Be¡¯s arms, allowing her to enjoy them as she pleased. Like two whitembs, the girls stripped themselves and awaited the love of their Mistress Be.

    Be would never refuse amb that was delivered to her door. She held one girl in each hand, taking turns burying her face in the softness of their breasts, savoring the delicious red cherries on top. Emily and Ivy almost moaned out loud, their faces red and hot as if trying their best to endure and hold back screams of pleasure.

    However, this sort of resistance was futile. Their seats were already wet with suspicious stains. Vice President Emily and Ivy had been teased to the point of arousal. Aside from these two, the other eight vice presidents of the Kerv Academy¡¯s student union, known as the Nine Swords of the Academy, were present as well.

    These beautiful girls had removed all their clothing and obediently sat in the carriage like unique decorations, ready to bear Be¡¯s teasing at any moment. Two girlsy side by side in the center of the carriage, forming Be¡¯s table. Various documents were ced on their silky smooth backs. Three other girls were behind Be as a sofa. Be, Ivy, and Emily used them as cushions.

    Be asionally leaned on their soft bodies as she bullied Vice President Emily and Miss Ivy. In fact, she was ying with more than just the two girls. The other two beautiful swordswomeny on the left and right sides of the table as stools, while the remaining beauty was bound with red rope and hung from the ceiling with a luminous pearl in her mouth meant for lighting.

    God knew how many dreams would be shattered if the Kerv Academy students saw the noble and elegant Nine Swords of the Academy being used as decoration in this seemingly ordinary carriage. These naked beauties were forced to allow a certain Demon King to y with them. They did everything Be wanted them to do.

    They couldn¡¯t resist Be since she hadplete control over their bodies. Seeing their flushingplexions and shy expressions, Be felt a strange sense of satisfaction. As she couldn¡¯t bully President Kliveny for the time being, her beautiful vice presidents would do.

    Except for Ivy and Emily, the other girls had ball gags or Luminous Pearls in their mouths. They didn¡¯t dare and couldn¡¯t ask for help. All they could do was maintain that shameful posture and wait for Be¡¯s torment. Be didn¡¯t mind letting outsiders know about her hobbies, but these beautiful swordswomen weren¡¯t ready for that. If such shameful postures were seen by other students of the academy, the student union¡¯s prestige would be lost.

    There were another two girls of exotic races in the carriage. They were Demon king Be¡¯s trusted subordinates, Subus Queen Aisha, who had been summoned, and the hunter of female demons, Demon Queen Samith. Aisha wore a revealing dominatrix outfit, with a ck whip around her waist and ck high heels on her feet. Since Be was the real mistress, Aisha also wore a ck cor around her neck that showed she was still a maid in Be¡¯s presence.

    As one of the demon lords of the Darkness Sacred Region, Demon Queen Samith was in charge of the demons of the Darkness Sacred Region. She had long, ck hair and a pair of demon horns on her head that resembled ck goat horns. Her ck demon leather armor wasn¡¯t as revealing as Subus Queen Aisha¡¯s outfit. Samith had a pair of ck bat-shaped demon wings, proof of her identity.

    Samith was the sort of cold beauty. In her dark eyes, there was no other emotion except for her respect towards Demon King Be. This was also the reason why Be didn¡¯t act on her. If she were to order Samith, the girl would strip naked before her without any emotions. However, Be didn¡¯t enjoy ying with dolls, and the desireless Samith was precisely that.

    Be would rather seek out Subus Queen Aisha, who was much better at having fun. Aisha and Samith sat on the backs of the two swordswomen stools. Both girls were very light and wouldn¡¯t crush the stools beneath them.

    Although they were rather light, the two beauties used as stools were both shy and dumbstruck. The human race had fought against the dark forces for so long, yet they were actually used as stools by a subus and demon. The shame was enough to make them resist. But upon seeing the strange props carried by Subus Queen Aisha, the courage they had finally mustered instantly evaporated.

    If they genuinely resisted, the subus queen might bully them with different tricks this time. Be¡¯s torment was awful enough. With the addition of Subus Queen Aisha, they might not be able to leave the carriage when they arrived at the academy. Hence, they chose to obey for the sake of their prestige as vice presidents of the student union.

    Be had fun while listening to information about the Gabriel Empire from her two subordinates; business and pleasure at the same time, so neither was left behind. The Gabriel Empire in the southern region of the human continent had entered the summer season, and the climate was scorching. The summers here were much warmerpared to the Aldridge Empire in the east of the continent.

    The temperature in the carriage wasn¡¯t low. Due to her special interests, Be didn¡¯t use the air conditioner so that she could appreciate the seductive girls covered in sweat. On the other hand, Aisha and Samith didn¡¯t sweat much, which was a miscalction on Be¡¯s part. She hadpletely forgotten that the demons had a very low body temperature. On hot days, it was as if these girls had their own coolers and wouldn¡¯t sweat at all.

    Naturally, the talkative Subus Queen Aisha did the reporting. Due to her indifferent personality and being unustomed to the ambiguous scene in the carriage, Demon Queen Samith simply sat aside as a listener. She would add a sentence or two from time to time, making up for anything Aisha might have missed.

    Demon Queen Samith had followed other demon kings before. Thus, she had seen a lot of them with hobbies like Be. However, it was the male demon kings with such perversions, even worse than Be. If it had been a male demon king, these beautiful human girls would have been yed so badly that they would be ruined. Samith really couldn¡¯t understand why Be enjoyed the same hobbies as the male demon kings since she was obviously female.

    There were a small number of female demon kings who shared the same interests, but they seemed to y with male ves, not females. This was the first time Samith hade across anything like this. She didn¡¯t know what to think of it. The best she could do was silently observe. It was much safer for her to speak only after confirming Demon King Be¡¯s behavior and character.

    ¡°Mistress Be, as expected of a Demon King. These human girls are all first-ss beauties. The look in their eyes tells me you¡¯ve trained them into submission. Can you¡­¡±

    ¡°Aisha, let¡¯s talk about business first. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ve yet to hand any of them over to Noesha. Once we reach the Kerv Academy, there¡¯ll be a lot of beauties. You can do whatever you want then.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s great! Thank you for the reward, Mistress. The empire is very chaotic at the moment. I¡¯m thoroughly convinced by the human race¡¯s natural inclination towards internal strife. That¡¯s what it is¡­¡±

    Having fallen in love with these proud and beautiful swordsmen, Subus Queen Aisha hoped Be would reward her with one or two of them, but Be declined. She had yet to fully enjoy these beauties. While Be was listening to Aisha¡¯s report, the carriage suddenly came to a halt.

    With a keen intuition unique to a Demon King, Be sensed many people moving in the convoy¡¯s direction. Since this was an official road, robbers rarely appeared. Did something unexpected happen?

 Volume 8 Chapter 468: Gabriel Empireâ€™s Hidden Crisis and Real Intention Behind the Matchmaking Event

    <h4>Volume 8 Chapter 468: Gabriel Empire¡¯s Hidden Crisis and Real Intention Behind the Matchmaking Event</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    At the southern region of the Coristel Human Continent, within the borders of the Gabriel Empire, the southern Chelsea Imperial Highway. The Kerv Swordsman Academy¡¯s returning carriage troop was intercepted by a band of thieves. Generally, bandits would not dare to cause any trouble in imperial highways like this, so there was about an 80% chance that they had a backer when they dared toe.

    Be did not get off the carriage. She was enjoying the beautiful eye candies that were these pretty swordsmandies. It was simply a drag to get off now. As for the situation outside, she could see everything clear as day with the ¡°Demonic Eye¡± on a Demonic Being that was hidden in the clouds. After defeating the invasion of the Beastman Race in the Darkness Sacred Region, many Demonic Beings with the ¡°Demonic Eye¡± were set across the entire southern region of the human continent to spy on the area, covering practically the entire territory of the Gabriel Swordsman Empire.

    The ¡°Demonic Eye¡± was a kind of Demonic Being with only one big eye and small flesh-colored wings on its back. It was a Demonic Being about the size of a bat. Their main purpose was to act as scouts, so they hid behind the clouds in the sky, resting there 24 hours a day like Earth¡¯s ¡°Global Positioning System,¡± monitoring the entire southern empire in all weathers. The Gabriel Empire¡¯s most mainstream profession was the swordsman. They hardly had any magic professions like the mage. So, they had no idea that they were being spied on by Demonic Beings, but this method might not have worked on other empires.

    Relying on the vision of the ¡°Demonic Eye,¡± Be could clearly see a group of bandits over ten thousand in numbers in front of the carriages, as they had already blocked the road¡¯s front and the rear with burning logs. This was an imperial highway, so an average thief wouldn¡¯te here, so the students didn¡¯t expect to be ambushed here.

    The bandits numbered around ten thousand, with six thousand in the front and four thousand in the back. From the ability of these bandits, they didn¡¯t seem like an army of random vagabonds banded together, but more like men from military origins. The boys from the Kerv Academy were already at the front, fighting with the bandits.

    The more Be looked at them, the more she began to suspect that these bandits were soldiers. Even though they were dressed in ck, they were clearly seasoned soldiers. The swordsman student boys at the front weren¡¯t any match for the bandits at all, and in just a few moments, many of them had gotten injured and were forced to return to the carriages.

    Since the mainstream profession of the Gabriel Empire was swordsman, both sides fought with swords. This scene looked less like a brutal battlefield but more like a sword-fighting exchange with thousands of people. There were still a lot of students who did note out to participate in the Twelve Academy Exchange Tournament and stayed back at the Kerv Academy. The ones who came out might have been the elites, but they spent too much of their energy in the tournament, so they were in quite a miserable state when they encountered these experienced ¡°bandits.¡±

    The bandits didn¡¯tnd any fatal moves on the students but only forced them back to the carriages. So, Be judged that they were the soldiers from the Empire. For over ten thousand bandits to be able to walk around in the Gabriel Empire so freely, the stationed imperial troops would have already swooped all of them up and thrown them in the mmer. This tant dereliction of duty was no different than death for an empire.

    ¡°Mistress, Be, please let us¡­ No, please stop, I was wrong. Mistress, please forgive me!¡±

    ¡°Vice President Emily, where do you think you¡¯re going? Your ce is here in my arms. Wanting to go without my permission? Do you want to go out and fight naked?!¡±

    Vice President Emily and the other Kerv Academy¡¯s elite students had all been confined in Be¡¯s carriage and could not go out to fight at all. Faced with Be¡¯s scoundrel ways, they could only stay there. If Be won¡¯t let them wear clothes, they couldn¡¯t just go out and fightpletely naked!

    Nobody could be seening out from Student Union President Kliveny¡¯s carriage either. Be had already used the contact crystal to tell Kriss and the girls not to get out of the carriage. From what she could see through the ¡°Demonic Eyes¡± on both sides of the forest passage, she found thousands of archers hiding there. The student union president¡¯s carriage came with its own very strong anti-arrow armor and there was a chance they might be trying to lure out the Kerv Academy¡¯s student union president. Once they came out, they might be ambushed by the archers¡¯ attacks.

    It was not that Be wasn¡¯t going to act here, she was just leaving it to her subordinates. She freed one hand and pressed on what looked like a floating eyeball. That was themand center of the ¡°Demonic Eyes,¡± and was the tool used by Be to give orders and manipte the other Demonic Eyes. Even if it were in broad daylight right now, it was a bit immoral to send her demons out to attack people. However, since the opponent was a band of fake thieves, then it would be funny to talk about morality in this situation.

    At Chelsea Imperial Highway, the bandits who were on standby, waiting for orders, encountered a counterattack from monsters. Hundreds of reinforced Earth Demonic Bears d in ck heavy armor rushed over as if they were on steroids. These Demonic Bears stood above three meters in height when standing up and their eyes were blood red. They wore armor crafted from the Darkness Sacred Region. Under the sunlight, the armor could reflect the cold light, which looked very scary.

    The originally C-ranked Earth Demonic Bears had already advanced to be A+-ranked Armored Demonic Warbears under the nurturing of the Darkness Sacred Region¡¯s demons, and their battle prowess had long advanced from that of the past. The bandits in front of them were actually the soldiers of the Gabriel Empire and were all swordsmen. They did not even have a tanking profession like the knight. Facing the charge of these Armored Demonic Warbears, their defensive line instantly copsed.

    ¡°Where did these beastse from? My god, where are the archers? Quickly shoot¡­ Ah!¡±

    ¡°Run! We can¡¯t hold them, they¡¯re demons, they¡¯re¡­¡±

    ¡°My leg¡¯s been bitten! Help¡­¡±

    The bandit group that numbered almost four thousand men were thrown to the ground and beaten like ¡°dads educating their sons.¡± Constant screaming could be heard from the back of the road. The swords of the swordsmen could not harm the armor of the Demonic Bears, and they were sent flying with a simple fist to the face, or their bodies would just be torn in half. The bears with more than double their strength could easily tear apart most human infantry, even the elite heavy armor infantry units, so they were still useless against them.

    Originally built against the Holy Swordsmen and the Dragon Knights of the Human Race, the humans were shredded like cabbage under the ws of these heavily-armored Demonic Warbears. The Kerv Academy¡¯s students were so scared of that bloody scene happening at the back that they didn¡¯t even dare toe out of their carriages anymore. Most humans had never seen Demonic Beasts like these Armored Demonic Warbears.

    The archers, who were ambushing both sides of Chelsea Imperial Highway, did note to help because they had already been wiped out. Many transparent Mutant Devourers descended from the ¡°Demonic Eyes¡± from the sky. These transparent mutant slime-like Demonic Beings were a kind of acidic slime monster that could instantly dissolve whatever they pounce on.

    The archers didn¡¯t even get to scream before they werepletely dissolved, leaving only their weapons, arrows, and armor on the ground. Aside from the writhing white slime, they did not even leave any bones and disappeared straight into thin air. The entire scene was very bizarre. Thousands of people disappeared just like that.

    The one responsible formanding the scene was someone from the Gabriel Empire¡¯s army. Seeing that things weren¡¯t looking right, Chief Markel hurriedly ordered a retreat, but their path of retreat had already been sealed. Time Space Demon Noesha on Be¡¯s side had already teleported the Sarnia Duchy¡¯s Sixth Guard through time-space summoning, an army of two thousand waiting for orders at the Darkness Sacred Region, to the front of Chelsea Imperial Highway, ambushing them.

    ¡°Chief Markel, we¡¯re being attacked by a group of unknown Demonic Beings from behind. Are we really not seeing a single arrow from the archers at the sides?¡±

    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have taken this mess of a job. The people of the Kristoff Empire have really messed with us big time. Retreat as soon as possible! We¡¯ll leave the students to the Demonic Beasts to deal with. Let¡¯s just report back and get this over with.¡±

    ¡°But our men in the back haven¡¯t retreated yet.¡±

    ¡°Why do you care? If you want to stay here and die, then go ahead!¡±

    Chief Markel brought the remaining five thousand men and quickly escaped. They received orders to attack Imperial Princess Kriss and the others here, but they didn¡¯t expect to be ambushed by Demonic Beings and were forced to retreat. Unfortunately, they failed to do so even to the end. More than two thousand people from the Sixth Guard of the Sarnia Duchy appeared ahead of them.

    The soldiers of the Sixth Guard were wearing special silvery chainmail as they lined up in front of them in several rows. They were holding long guns and had a dozen mobile canons with their dark muzzles aimed straight at these imperial soldiers who were pretending to be bandits. Without waiting for Markel and the others to react, they opened fire. Gunpowder and bullets poured over, shooting the swordsmen running at the front full of holes, leaving only bloody corpses on the ground.

    ¡°Raise up your auras! Are you rebelling against the Empire? For the duchy¡¯s army to open fire on the empire¡¯s troops¡­¡±

    Chief Markel opened his swordsman¡¯s aura and blocked a few bullets before he was hit by an exploding artillery shell and was instantly gibbed. The defensive aura of a swordsman was not as strong as that of a knight¡¯s. They could block bullets, but wouldn¡¯t be able to stop a direct hit from a cannon.

    ¡°The leader of the thieves has been killed. Full fire ahead! Kill them regardless of resistance!¡±

    Following Chief Markel¡¯s death, the morale of the remaining troops fell sharply. After several hundred had been killed, the remaining four thousand imperial troops surrendered in disgrace to the Sarnia Duchy¡¯s Sixth Guard which only had half their numbers. In front of these firearms, these swordsmen could only surrender their weapons.

    After defeating these fake bandits, the Sarnia Duchy¡¯s Sixth Guard rushed to the Kerv Academy¡¯s carriages and shot an empty shot of their muskets into the sky. In cooperation, the reinforced Demonic Beasts, the Armored Demonic Warbears in the rear ran away. After killing all the imperial soldiers there, they pretended to be scared by the sound of the guns and ran.

    If they really fought, then the Armored Demonic Warbears could easily take several cannon hits to the body without any injury. These musketeers would only be abused by them if they fought. Since the Sarnia Duchy¡¯s soldiers and the Armored Demonic Warbears were allies, they cooperated with the y and staged a fake escape.

    The students of the Kerv Academy were finally saved. Nobody even bothered to consider whether the Armored Demonic Warbears were scared away by the sound of the guns or not, they were saved. The Sarnia Duchy¡¯s Sixth Guard smoothly came to greet the students. Be was sitting in the carriage the whole time, bullying girls as she watched the live broadcast outside through the ¡°Demonic Eye¡± like a movie.

    She heard from Subus Queen Aisha about the Gabriel Empire¡¯s situation just now. Things really had turned chaotic in the dark. Be had originally thought that internal conflicts would only arise in ces like the Manasvir Empire with weak Emperors. Who knew that things were even crazier here in the Gabriel Empire. After confirming no threat from the Beastman Race, the Gabriel Empire¡¯s secret had nowe out into the open. The heads of the divided empire here were much more skillful than the officials at the borders of the Manasvir Empire during the turmoil.

    It could be seen that the Gabriel Empire¡¯s Emperor, Alfred the Third, had long been suffering from a great headache. Prince Daniel, who was originally chosen to take the throne, was captured in the war against the Beastman Race, but he was captured alive by the defenders when he attacked the Sarnia Duchy. After being released, his prestige plummeted. Many officials questioned the prince¡¯s ability to lead.

    To prove his strength, Prince Daniel led his troops while Be was off studying at the Olsylvia Academy, passing through the Sarnia Duchy to attack the ¡°new autonomous region¡± of the Beastman Continent, hoping to gain some military sess in the territory of the White Wolf Princess Tania and regain his pride. That ce had long been taken under the Darkness Sacred Region¡¯s sphere of influence so the results could easily be imagined. The 300,000-troop army that Prince Daniel led did not even make it past the continental bridge before they were crushed by the beastmen.

    Prince Daniel was almost captured by the Beastman Race during that battle but he took off his gold armor, a symbol of his royalty, recing it with a set of deserter¡¯s clothes before he managed to escape back. His miserable appearance really brought shame to Emperor Alfred the Third. More than half of the 300,000-troop army was lost and the rest did not even return, disbanding on the spot to defect to other duchies.

    After this battle, Prince Alfred was locked up and Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s decision was once again questioned. The Emperor¡¯s younger brother, Prince Frauer, who had a political alliance with Be, advocated for the abolition of Prince Daniel¡¯s position as heir to the throne and for the election of other princes.

    Now, the only one supporting Prince Daniel¡¯s session to the throne was Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s father-inw, Prince Angus. He had always been insistent on the political marriage between Princess Kriss and the empire¡¯s well-known Renald Family. Be didn¡¯t like him much, especially since he supported Duke Brandon¡¯s Nonder Duchy in the south and was trying to take control of Grand Duke Bellina¡¯s (Be) Sarnia Duchy.

    However, Duke Brandon¡¯s daughter, Emily, had long be Be¡¯s woman. Vice President Emily who was being sweet with Be had already be Be¡¯s spy for the Nonder Duchy, so the end of this contest had been predetermined from the beginning.

    Those ¡®For¡¯ and ¡®Against¡¯ the prince had already begun fighting each other in the Gabriel Empire and neither had any intention of backing down. Prince Frauer had repeatedly sent secret letters to the Sarnia Duchy, hoping to have Grand Duke Bellina (Be) send troops out to the capital to support his ascension to the throne. After his sess, he intended to appoint Be as the ¡°Grand Duke of the South,¡± takingmand of the entire southern region of the Empire.

    Be was still participating in the Twelve Academy Exchange Tournament at the time and had no idea about these things. The person in charge of these matters was the Darkness Sacred Region¡¯s deputy, Underworld Demon King Cornice. Cornice was very skilled in politics when she was still a princess of the Demon Race. She knew that if she kept silent here, then the other side might offer a greater price. To help gain more benefits for Be, she chose not to respond. Sure enough, Prince Frauer promised greater rewards in hister letters. When Grand Duke Bellina was confirmed as a Dragon Knight, the reward was directly doubled.

    ording to information from Subus Queen Aisha, there were at least five people who had their eyes on Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s throne. Besides his father-inw, Prince Angus, who was keen on supporting his grandson, there was the younger brother, Prince Frauer. Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s older brother, Prince Brad, the eldest son of the No. 1 Renard family of the empire (Emperor¡¯s son-inw), as well as an illegitimate royal son that was born from an affair in Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s early years. All of them had traces of abnormalities.

    With the support of various forces, all of them were eager to stir trouble. The ones who attacked Be and the carriages included the people from the Kristoff Empire, only their n did not seed due to being ambushed. Be was the greatest variable in political power throughout the entire Gabriel Empire. Her power was several times that of those who were eyeing the throne, and she also had sessful ¡°coup experience¡± from the sessful control of the Manasvir Empire.

    To ease any issues, Emperor Alfred the Third came up with the idea of taking advantage of the summer season when the Gabriel Empire¡¯s flowers were in full bloom to have Princess Kriss and the others participate in some matchmaking activities during the traditional Hundred Flowers Festival, and rebncing the power of the parties through a political marriage. The only one not invited was Be.

    At that time, if Emperor Alfred the Third had invited Be to this matchmaking session, then thetter would not have caused so much turmoil in the empire. Even though he had long heard of the ambiguous rtionship between Be and Kriss, the conservative old emperor did not believe that love would truly blossom between girls, so he wanted to have Kriss stop with this farce through a betrothal, a hasty decision that would eventually be the hidden source of the great summer turmoil in the Gabriel Empire.

    Be was silent after listening to Aisha¡¯s report. She was thinking about whether she should go to the coup herself, but when she returned to the northern Nation of the Knights during winter, it was likely her identity as the surrogate Princess Felia would be restored. When that time woulde, it would be hard tounch a coup with that identity.

 Volume 9 Chapter 522: The Final Fall of the Renald Familyâ€™s Plan to Usurp the Throne

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 522: The Final Fall of the Renald Family¡¯s n to Usurp the Throne</h4>

    At the heart of Gabriels City (Sword Capital) of the Gabriel Empirey the Imperial City, where the new Emperor Reynard was going through his enthronement at the emperor¡¯s hall. Previously, Be, Kriss, and theirpanions had walked directly into the middle of the ceremony. The Renald Family, one of the three major families of the empire, had taken the opportunity to secretly seize the throne while the empire was still in civil strife. The Southern Alliance and the Northern Alliance were still at a confrontational standstill.

    After realizing that the group of courtdies was actually led by Grand Duchess Bellina and Princess Kriss, Reynard¡¯s expression changed drastically. Not only did Be snatch away his ¡°fianc¨¦¡± Princess Kriss, she even had the nerve to bring Kriss to barge into his enthronement ceremony. He had taken her action as a harsh insult on his dignity, and although she was a woman, he could no longer uphold his gentleman¡¯s demeanor.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina, are you crazy? You have brought Kriss along to die together in the imperial city. Even if you want to, you won¡¯t be able to get away this time. The militaryfortdy camp has a few openings that may be able to fit you in!¡±

    ¡°Reynard, it¡¯s best to stop daydreaming. Just quickly wash up and go to bed. You can have everything you want in your dreams.¡±

    When Be confronted Reynard, the courtiers in the emperor¡¯s hall had dispersed to both sides of the hall. These shrewd ministers who had managed to survive until now were alive simply because they were fickle like grasses that could easily be swayed by the wind. They couldn¡¯t decide which sides to take at this time because they couldn¡¯t deny the fact that Kriss was a Princess.

    Not only did Be have the strength of a Dragon Knight, but Princess Kriss herself was also one of the strongest swordsmen. Taking those two factors into consideration, these ministers did not dare to openly give their support to the new Emperor Reynard as they feared that their heads would be sent rolling on the ground by Be with one wrong move. As they were deciding, the personal guards of the Reynard family had started to pour into the emperor¡¯s hall. These personal guards of the family had been renamed the Guards of the Feather Forest.

    Aside from Reynard himself, standing behind him were six expressionless elderly men. These were the elders of the Hilikas family who were currently under the control of the Dark King Gregory. These six controlled men who were on the level of Sword God had already changed their side from being the guardians of the Gabriel Empire to being the guardians of the rebellious regime, which was a regretful choice.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina, you are the one who is still daydreaming. How do you intend to beat all six Sword Gods without your mount? Kriss, as long as you change your mind, I will still make you my queen of this new empire. Come over to my side and stop talking to that crazy woman!¡±

    ¡°Reynard, I have never liked you. Besides, I think Be is the normal onepared to you who is the crazy one.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t daydream but your dream to be an emperor would be crushed by me. Moreover, Kriss is my queen and no one else¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°You are both crazy. Guards, drag them two away!¡±

    The frustrated Reynard ordered his Guards of the Feather Forest, who were on standby in the emperor¡¯s hall, to catch both Be and Kriss. He wanted them alive. The six Sword Gods had moved in response to his order. Immediately, Be and Kriss were surrounded by them. Just when the minister at the scene thought that the victory was obvious, a sudden loud sound interfered with the scene.

    The Lost Demon King Hailey Layman, who was standing behind Be, had since moved forward and was now standing in front of Be. As she gently moved her dainty hands in the air, as if she were shooing a fly away, a strong gust of wind suddenly appeared in the air as it instantly swept the six Sword Gods up into the air before sending them flying to the pce walls. The heavy impact as they were flown to the wall had caused these six Sword Gods to be embedded deep into the wall like a built-in statue.

    A heavy silence befell the emperor¡¯s hall as they witnessed the scene. The six Sword Gods of the Hilikas family, whose reputations were known far and wide in the human continents for many generations, were easily defeated by an unknown loli, and all it took was a single swipe of her hand. The huge gap in strength made the onlookers pause as they wondered what expression they should make to show how shocked they were at this turn of events.

    ¡°Be, these flies were so annoying. I hope you don¡¯t mind that I have taken it upon myself to deal with them.¡±

    ¡°Hailey Layman, haven¡¯t you already done it? You don¡¯t need my permission. Just do as you see fit.¡±

    ¡°All you lowly peasants are not worthy to fight against Mistress Be. It would be your honor to be able to exchange hands with me.¡±

    While Be and the Lost Demon King Hailey Layman shot out a few rounds of ¡°average attacks,¡± Poison Origin Betty was unwilling to join the fight because she knew that her strengthy in researching things instead of being in physicalbat. As such, Betty simply scattered some seeds on the ground.

    Those strange seeds quickly took root and germinated into humanoid trees that reached around two meters tall. As the Guards of the Feather Forest were still in shock, the humanoid trees quickly wiped them out. After a while, the Guards of the Feather Forest were dismembered and killed off. These humanoid trees were the product of an evil research project done by Poison Origin Betty called the ¡°Greens of Terror.¡±

    The ¡°Greens of Terror¡± was a research project aiming to create an army of killing machines made out of various nts. Betty had never found a suitablebat site to test her project on, and she just so happened to stumble upon this perfect situation to test her army of nts. Since these rebels could not ever be forgiven, both Be and Kriss acquiesced with Betty¡¯s action.

    Under the attack of the humanoid trees, the personal guards of the Renald family were quickly defeated. The whole hall was in chaos as blood was sttered everywhere, staining the carpet. It was a tragic sight to behold as the blood formed into tiny flowing streams. From a lively enthronement ceremony of the new emperor, it had since been turned into a bloodfest by Be and herpanions. All the ministers who witnessed the scene were so scared out of their wits that they could hardly move to flee from the pce. It no longer mattered to them who would be the next emperor. All they wanted was to survive the horrific incident.

    Reynard¡¯s face once again turned pale, but instead of anger, he turned pale in fright this time. He finally realized that Be was confident because she had bought along with two existences, Hailey and Betty, that had fighting prowess to surpass even the Sword Gods. No wonder she dared to challenge him all the time even though he had control of the city.

    Seeing how the situation had flipped, Reynard thought of fleeing for the first time. Even his father, the patriarch of the Renald family, the Grand Duke Leonard, had already taken the lead to run away. If one couldn¡¯t win, then one should run. Only when they could call upon the Sacred Lord would they have the chance to make aeback. The two terrifying lolis who were by Be¡¯s side could only be taken down by the Sacred Lord himself.

    Be didn¡¯t bother to pursue them either. Be had already given orders to her demon captains toe here and kill anyone in their way, so the pce was currently surrounded by her army. At the end of the day, it was Reynard and the entire Renald family that was living in a dream.

    ¡°How did this happen? Where did all these demonse from? Where are our people?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. During your enthronement, my army was already dealing with your people. Emperor Reynard, how do you feel about being an emperor that was dethroned on the very same day that you were enthroned?¡±

    By the gate of the imperial pce, Reynard and the minister that had fled with him saw an image that would forever be etched in their mind. A ck shadow loomed and surrounded the pce in which the emperor was previously enthroned. The demon captains had summoned up their own armies of little demons as each and every one of them had their red eyes staring grimly at the gate of the pce. It was as if they were warning them that they would be killed as soon as they set foot out of the gate!

    Below the feet of these demon captains and their underlings were the corpse of the human soldiers who were already dismembered. These scattered bodies belonged to the Guards of the Feather Forest, who were previously the personal army of Renald¡¯s family. After witnessing the horrific scene of the demon captains stepping on the guards¡¯ lifeless heads, the timid ministers all fell to their knees in fright.

    It was normal for the Human Race to be naturally fearful of demons. It was the same as them having a natural instinct to admire the Gods. After witnessing such a horrifying scene, they felt as if their soul had almost flown away in fright. It was already considered an achievement to not be scared to death. Be walked over and patted Reynard on his shoulder from behind as she greeted the new emperor who had just been defeated.

    The dramatic scene of the emperor who was dethroned in less than an hour after he was enthroned and also the brand new Renald empire that perished in less than a day had unfolded before Be¡¯s very eyes. With just a light pat by Be, Reynard fell to the ground in fear. ncing at the crotch of the newly dethroned emperor, she saw that he had already wet himself in fright as she couldn¡¯t help but scorn at him.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina, I¡­ I give up the throne. Please don¡¯t kill me. I no longer want to be the emperor. I¡¯ll give it to whoever you want!¡±

    Reynard had mistakenly thought that the demon¡¯s appearance in the pce was due to his enthronement, and it rendered him incoherent by fear. After going through the rollercoaster of bliss and horror in his life, Reynard could no longer take it. Since he was the elder brother of her best friend Renath, Be had no intention to kill him. She merely tapped the no longer sane ¡°former emperor¡± as he immediately fainted.

    ¡°You are merely a guardian of the throne while I would be the one to take the throne. Between a guardian and the actual taker, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better to be able to take it? Grand Duke Leonard, I just want to tell you that your daughter is awesome. I am satisfied in every aspect!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ These demons are also yours. It looks like I am really old.¡±

    The patriarch of the Renald family, Grand Duke Leonard, sighed heavily. Although he did not fullyprehend the meaning behind Be¡¯s words when she said that his daughter was awesome but judging by Be¡¯s expression, he could only guess that it was not something to be proud of. His n to usurp the throne was destroyed by another crazier throne stealer.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina, what are your ns? Are you going to reign as the emperor or are you going to ce Princess Kriss on the throne? Regardless, don¡¯t even think about it. The Imperial Union would not just sit and not take action if a female ruler were to appear. If you continue on, the entire empire would be the subject of attack by the other empires.¡±

    ¡°Grand Duke Leonard, your dream as the emperor would never be realized. I¡¯ve never said that I would be the female ruler. Do you know that after the death of the emperor of the Manasvir Empire, the reason behind Queen Manya Fn¡¯s ability to take over the empire was because of me? In short, you are just a loser and your opinions are worthless.¡±

    ¡°So, the support behind Queen Manya Fn was also you. I really am old. The future path belongs to your generations.¡±

    Grand Duke Leonard, who was crushed by the demons, held a grim expression as he appeared to have aged drastically. Not only was he defeated in terms of military, but he waspletely defeated in all other aspects by Be. After experiencing such a horrible blow, the Grand Duke Leonard waspletely and utterly devastated. Be had smashed all his political dreams into pieces. Even if he was not executed, he would never have the courage tounch another rebellion in the future.

    Even if the Imperial Union did not support the reign of a female ruler, it didn¡¯t mean that Be would not be able to let Kriss rise to power. Queen Manya Fn had also sessfully controlled the Manasvir Empire for over 10,000 years and could avoid the detection of the Imperial Union. It all depended on the way one would word it.

    Out of the five empires, not counting the Radiant Church, Be just needed to get her hands on three of them, and she would have the power over the Imperial Union. Since they adhered to the principle whereby the majority ruled over the minority, the remaining two empires could only stay silent. Currently, Be had secretly taken control of the Manasvir Empire and would soon take over the Gabriel Empire as well. She just needed to gain control of one more empire, then she would be able to ignore the pleads of the Imperial Union.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina is wise and generous. The Renald family was a traitor, and they were the ones that harmed Emperor Alfred the Third. Wait, don¡¯t catch me¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°Despicable human beings, don¡¯t pollute the Lord¡¯s ears with your nonsense. Move it!¡±

    With the fall of one of the three major families, the Renald family, and their ¡°new empire¡± n, the political farce finally came to an end. The ministers who were ready to tter their way out weren¡¯t even given a chance to please their new leader before they were harshly taken away by the army of demons. Be didn¡¯t even need to understand the politics that was happening here. She knew that the fickle-minded ministers would be of no use, especially during these critical moments, so it would be best to just clean them all up.

    After all the chaos had passed, the Imperial Pce was left with only Be and Kriss, along with the two lolis who were curiously looking around. The demon captains had silently withdrawn out of the emperor¡¯s hall, leaving this ce to Be and herpanions. There were still many demons that were the subordinates of the infected Dark King, which were hiding in the imperial city. The demon captains under Be were busy purging out these demons of the hostile force.

    The infected Dark King, also known as the Sacred Lord to the Renald Family, was hiding in the imperial prison in this imperial city. Many of the political prisoners were held here. Unless it was thest resort, the Renald family would not dare to ask for the help of the Dark King. In fact, Emperor Alfred the third, who was the former emperor, was also being imprisoned in this prison.

    The Renald Family did not kill the former emperor. They had yet to reach the treason level where they would have the courage of killing Emperor Alfred the Third. Since the heirs to the throne, Prince Daniel and the others, were still situated outside of the Imperial City, they had nned to use the former emperor as their final trump card in case the situation went awry, and both the alliances were to storm into the Imperial City.

    It was regretful that Be had interrupted it before the killer move could be made. To continue with the proceeding of marrying Kriss, Be had no choice but to head over the imperial prison in the imperial city to release her ¡°father-inw,¡± Alfred the Third. The matters of the throne could be put on hold as her engagement ceremony to Princess Kriss would take priority and must bepleted ording to the normal procedures.

    ¡°Be, as for the Renald family, do you n to¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kriss. I won¡¯t give those hopeless deranged people much trouble. Not many would be killed. Come, Kriss, let¡¯s head over to the emperor¡¯s chamber to retrieve the key to the royal prison.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll just follow you, Be.¡±

    Kriss, who was used to Be¡¯s domineering character, followed her as they headed deeper into the pce. Aside from the harem area, the emperor had a separate private resting chamber. The Lost Demon King Hailey Layman and the Poison Origin Betty did not follow them, and instead, they continued to wander around the pce after getting a signal from Be. Though they might have a childlike appearance, they were not na?ve little kids and knew when to not poke their noses in.

    Reynard was well prepared for his dream of bing an emperor. On the way to the emperor¡¯s chamber, Be and Kriss saw arge number of beauties who had been prepared, all who could be considered the beauties of the country ording to the standard of the emperor. On both sides of the hallway leading to the emperor¡¯s chamber, a number of captive beauties were prepared for the grand celebration of the enthronement. These dazed beauties who were ced on the left and right side of the hallway had spices smeared on their bodies, making them look extremely seductive and inviting.

    The beauties who were on disy were tributes to the emperor. They had been washed clean as their hands and feet were bound by golden chains as they were either forced to kneel ory down on their back, putting their pair of fluffy white bosoms on disy to the visitor. Each beauty even had a lit red candle ced in their mouth, letting the red drop of waxed drips and embellish their soft, plump breast.

    These beauties were given by the ministers as a tribute for the enthronement ceremony to Renald¡¯s family. They were either the daughters or granddaughter of a minister. If neither, they were beauties captured from the Imperial Capital. To please the new emperor, all the ministers had gone crazy, and even the daughters of their own family were not spared.

    If Be were to be the female ruler, they would have to equally send their tribute in the same way. The tribute-giving tradition was not based on gender. However, they did not think that Be would be able to enjoy them. If they were to send her a group of young servants, Be would not be able to imagine the horror of it.

    ¡°Kriss, your ex-fianc¨¦ is really unique. He has yet to be the emperor but his preparation is top notched.¡±

    ¡°Be, what ex-fianc¨¦? Apart from you, I am not admitting anyone as my fianc¨¦.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m kidding Kriss. I¡¯ll set them freeter.¡±

    With Kriss by her side, Be could not indulge in the scene. Fortunately, Be had seen many more beautiful girls than these, and in Be¡¯s opinion, these were merely ordinary beauties. The chamber of Emperor Alfred the Third was not hard to find as they quickly found the ce. Surprisingly, the previous emperor didn¡¯t put a lot of effort into the decoration of the room.

    Along with the key to the royal prison, Be and Kriss also identally stumbled upon a pile of edicts on the emperor¡¯s desk. It turned out that Emperor Alfred the Third had prepared all these edicts for future purposes. That was how Renald¡¯s family got their hand on the decree that they had used for the enthronement.

 Volume 9 Chapter 523: Stabilizing the Palace Situation and the Encounter in the Royal Prison

    Book 9: Chapter 523: Stabilizing the Pce Situation and the Encounter in the Royal Prison

    At Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s chamber in the Gabriels City (Sword Capital) of the Gabriel Empire, Be and Kriss made their way into this room that functioned as both a study room and a bedroom. ced on the table in this room were a lot of drafted edicts. By the time the Northern Alliance was formed, Emperor Alfred the Third had probably known that he would not be able to protect his throne any longer, so this was his way to prepare for the future.

    He had drafted edicts for all the princes. Except for the legitimate heir to the throne, Crown Prince Daniel, both Prince Glenard and Prince Burdis had an edict written up for them. Emperor Alfred the Third had made ns for the best and worst possible scenario. He even had one written for his son-inw, who wasn¡¯t even the current leader of Renald¡¯s family, the young master Reynard.

    In between the many edicts, Be found one written for Grand Duchess Bellina, which seemed to have been crossed out. The handwriting on the edict did belong to Emperor Alfred the Third, but it wasn¡¯t the emperor himself who canceled out the edict. It was possibly done by Reynard, the person who had only managed to usurp the throne and established the Renald Empire for one day before it was defeated by the demons.

    Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s n to pass the throne to Be was unexpected because none of his princesses like Kriss was among the suitable candidates in his eyes. Even though they were all female, Be had no idea why only she was given the privilege as she pondered about the true intention of the emperor¡¯s decision.

    ¡°Be, look here. Father had also appointed you as the future heir of the throne. So, don¡¯t refuse it anymore!¡±

    ¡°No Kriss, I¡¯ll still refuse. Your old man must have been temporarily confused. I¡¯m a foreigner with no royal blood in me, it should not be me on that throne.¡±

    Be quickly refused Kriss. She was unsure about the true intention of Emperor Alfred the Third for writing the edict with her in mind. Even if the emperor himself willingly offered her the position, she would still refuse it because Be would prefer to control the stage from behind the scenes than to actually stand in front of one.

    The rest of the edicts here were not stamped with the seal of Emperor Alfred the Third as an edict without the seal of an Emperor was nothing more than waste paper. The difference between the edicts for Reynard and the others was that his edict contained the emperor¡¯s seal. Unfortunately, even when Be and Kriss had rummaged through the chamber, they could not find the emperor¡¯s seal. Without it, the legitimate heir to the throne would be inevitably questioned.

    While Be and Kriss did not manage to get their hands on the emperor¡¯s seal, they did, however, find other interesting things and among them were private letters sent by the Imperial Union to Emperor Alfred the Third. Although these were considered top-secret documents, nothing was secret anymore with the copse of the previous imperial power. Normally, Be was not the one to intrude in others¡¯ private affairs, but the content of these letters did pique her interest.

    Apparently, ording to these letters, the Imperial Union was asking Emperor Alfred the Third to do anything within his means to weaken the most powerful territory on the southern part that was ruled by Grand Duchess Bellina, the Sarnia Duchy. Some suggestions were sent along with the letter on how the emperor could weaken the power of the Southern Alliance and among those suggestions was for Emperor Alfred the Third to take Be as his wife.

    In the opinions of the members and elders that made up the councils of the Imperial Union, regardless of how powerful a woman was, in the end, she would have to be married off, and they naively believed that as long as Be was married and gained a husband, her power would be neutralized. Although Be initially had no obvious hostile feelings towards the Imperial Union, she felt that it was definitely necessary to suppress the Imperial Union in the future upon reading these letters.

    There was no reply from Emperor the Third towards the request of these letters. In his opinion, regardless of how strong Be was, she was still marching under the g of the Gabriel Empire as her force belonged to the empire. By weakening Be, it would also mean that he would be weakening the force of his own empire. Emperor Alfred the Third needed to properly weigh his options because the request might be a trap set by another empire to bring him down. As for the decision, the emperor did not have a chance to decide before he was usurped.

    In addition to these letters, they also found several imperial princesses that Reynard had used to seed the throne. Be and Kriss found several imperial princesses hiding and shivering in a secret room behind the emperor¡¯s bed. These were the beautiful princesses that did not have the opportunity to attend the Hundred Flowers Festival and had stayed behind in the capital area of the empire before they were subsequently trapped by the outbreak of the infection.

    These trapped beautiful girls were also the princesses of the empire, but their existence was easily overshadowed by the other princesses because they were not as famous. Even though they were not as well known as Kriss, the royal blood that ran in them was just as authentic. The fact that Be had neglected them before this incident was a minor miscalction on her part.

    Like those beauties disyed in the hallway outside the chambers, the princesses were also regarded as tributes for the enthronement ceremony. After the birth of a new empire, these ¡°former empire¡± princesses had lost their noble status as princesses and would be treated as ves or, however, the new emperor deemed fit.

    When they were found, these princesses were shivering in the secret room as they had previously been stripped off all their clothes. Iron chained cors were tied around their neck while they were being imprisoned like ves. The princesses were also made to lie on separate rectangr wooden tables with their legs spread apart to form a ¡°V¡± shape and were chained by iron rings on each side while their hands were tied together and ced on the top of their head.

    The faces of the princesses were pale in fear. Their private, secret garden was forced wide open as if it were an invitation to admire the view. In such an enticing position, if they were to be seen by a man, they would definitely be forced upon till the break of dawn. To add to the excitement, their lower region had also been cleaned as all the excess body hair was removed until there was nothing but a smoothndscape.

    Aside from the clear view of their lower region, the soft twin peaks on the princess¡¯s chest were also being toyed with. The pair of red cherries that stood out of their bosom were tied and were pulled up by a thin, red rope causing the breast to be lifted by force. Right on top of the breast of these princesses, numbers were stamped on them with the red y. These numbers were codes for the management of the fortdies¡± used in the military.

    After Reynard had his fill of enjoyment with these princesses, he nned to give them to the important generals in his army as a special reward. Fortunately, Be was able to interfere with the ns just in time. Thesedies were simply being prepared and had yet to be soiled. However, the sensitive parts of their bodies seemed to have been smeared with some strange medicine as puddles of strange water stains could be seen under those small tables. It was apparent that their bodies had been stimted by these strange medicines.

    Reynard¡¯s marriage ceremony with the princesses was simply a show he put on so that he could legitimately appear to be the emperor¡¯s son-inw and would be able to seed the throne. In truth, he didn¡¯t really marry any of the princesses. The fact that he did not immediately send the princess to be enjoyed and shared between his soldiers was considered him saving the former imperial emperor¡¯s grace.

    These princesses used to look down on Kriss as they had regarded her as a weirdo because her silver hair was an unfounded symbol in the human empire. Even though they did not openly make offensive remarks towards her, they did criticize Kriss in private. Yet, regardless of how they used to disdain Kriss, now that they were ced in such a miserable condition, they had to set aside their ego and plead to Kriss for help.

    ¡°Kriss, now that you are here, please help us. We were wrong to secretly say bad things about you. It was our fault. Please forgive us!¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Be, what are you¡­!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Kriss, these princesses and sisters of yours need a thorough body check in case there are any physical injuries! Could you please kindly call upon Noesha toe and have a look?¡±

    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll do as you say. Let¡¯s head to the Imperial Prison as soon as we are done here.¡±

    Taking a step forward with her back facing Kriss, Be stretched out her hand and gently stroked the outer region of the secret garden between the thigh of the princesses. Seeing the strange water stains on her hand, Be decided that these princesses would need some special treatment. Recognizing Be, they were well informed of Be¡¯s strange fetish against girls as they wanted to call Kriss over to help them, but Kriss had already wandered far from them. Even when they wanted to scream, the only thing visible in front of them was the evil grin on Be¡¯s face.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina, you¡­ do whatever you want. As long as we can get out. Please don¡¯t send us to the barracks!¡±

    ¡°Kriss may not be bothered by it but all of you need some special education. Just stay here quietly. If you run around, you will be sent to the barracks and be intimate with the soldiers.¡±

    Be held on to the chins of the princesses and warned them one by one with her menacing eyes. When it came to Be, these princesses who had already be prisoners had no other choice but to submit to her. Under Be¡¯s guidance, they all opened up their little mouths and allowed Be to ce the gag balls into their tiny mouths. These princesses were then handed over to the Interdimensional Demon Noesha to be educated with special equipment.

    Kriss, who had already left, did not know of the fate of these princesses as soon as they fell into the hands of the Interdimensional Demon Noesha. There was also a possibility that she did know but pretended to not know so that Be and Noesha would be able to help educate these princesses who had once spoken ill of her. Once they were in the hands of Noesha, these princesses would be put through various punishments in different despicable ways.

    In the depths of the imperial pce at Gabriels City, three secret areas were kept from the outsiders. The first one was the Stardust Pce, where the harem of the emperor resided and was controlled by Empress Deborah the Fifth. The second one was the treasury building that housed the finances of the entire empire. Last but not least was the Secret Imperial Prison, where various political prisoners were being held.

    Be had already previously visited the emperor¡¯s harem at the Stardust Pce. She stopped by to take a look at the treasury building of Gabriels City. Compared to the wealthiest empire, the Manasvir Empire, the treasury of this empire was farcking and inferior to the treasury over at the Manasvir Empire. The treasure area over at the Manasvir empire was full of precious currencies such as tinum and purple coins. The ordinary gold coins weren¡¯t even qualified to be considered as part of the precious currencies.

    As opposed to that, the treasury of the Gabriel Empire only contained gold. Arge number of gold nuggets that had yet to be made into gold coins were also stored here. Since Be had seen numerous other precious treasures, she was immune to the sight of gold and looked at the ce unimpressively. After a while of looking at the ce casually, she left the treasury into the hands of someone else and didn¡¯t bother with it anymore.

    The location of the secret Imperial Prison was located to the northwest of the Imperial Pce. The entire Imperial Prison, which was where the political prisoners were held, was ced inside a tall tower. This tower was then divided into two parts which were the upper level and the lower level. The upper level contained the cells that were ced above ground level, and as for the lower level, these were technically the underground dungeons.

    The normal political prisoners were normally held in the upper level. Only those sentenced for treason or other equivalent serious crimes would be ced in the dungeon. But because the Imperial Prison was originally built to house the victims of the power struggles in the imperial family, it wasn¡¯t unusual for the wrongly used or victims of falsified cases to end up here. Those who ended up here would usually find it to be their final resting ce.

    Emperor Alfred the Third was formerly the person-in-charge of the Imperial Prison, and his guards, the Imperial City Guards, were ced in charge of this prison. Right after the wave of infection, the guards of the Renalds family had taken control of this prison. To be reduced to a prisoner when he was once the owner, even Emperor Alfred the Third would not have been able to predict his bitter fate.

    Currently, this tower was being controlled by the demons that answered to the Demon King Be. The demons had separated the tower and ced those infected by the Dark King as well as his subordinate into the upper level of the tower. Those who were ced in the dungeon were the political prisoners whose fatey in Be¡¯s hands.

    The environment in the dungeon was very bad as it was cold and humid. It was ironic that Emperor Alfred the Third was being imprisoned in a prison that was run by him for many years. One would wonder how the emperor would feel about his current situation. As Be and Kriss headed over to him, the demons under Be did not follow her. The human guards that guarded the dungeon had already fled their post during the infection wave. The demons that now guarded this ce were concentrating their effort at the upper level where the infected and the Dark King¡¯s subordinates were being held. This meant that the dungeon area was left unsupervised.

    This underground dungeon was surrounded by pitch-ck darkness while the candlelight that was used to light up the ce was very weak. Luckily, Be was able to rely on her unique night vision ability as a Demon King. She gently guided Kriss as they walked carefully into the dungeon. Those who were imprisoned here were all used of treasons. Be couldn¡¯t tell if they were really guilty or innocent, but one thing was certain, those who ended up here would face their death here.

    The doors to the underground cell were tightly sealed except for one small hole. It was hard to guess if the prisoners here were dead or alive as only one meal was served each day to prolong the life of the prisoners. Those who were imprisoned here were technically unknown to those on the outside because even the residents of the Imperial Capital itself hardly knew of this secret Imperial Prison. As such, only a select few would have known of its existence.

    Be and Kriss did not stumble upon any tortured equipment aside from the sealed cell along the way. Since the prisoners who were being held here were political prisoners who did not go through a public trial, they would not have the need to go through the torture interrogation process. As such, the torturing devices were not needed. Emperor Alfred the Third was locked in a cell at the end of the tunnel. As long as they kept walking forward, Be and Kriss would be able to reach him.

    Previously when it was still under the control of Emperor Alfred the Third, this prison was already packed and overcrowded. After the Renald family took control over it, they had sent many more people, especially those who had opposed his enthronement, into this dingy ce. All of the ministers and members of the royal family of the previous empire who were unwilling to cooperate with him were sent into this prison.

    The prison, which was already previously packed, was stuffed with even more people who opposed the rise of the Renald Empire. It was to the extent that the upper level that had long been idle was also packed. Since it was a rocky period for Reynard, who had just seized the throne, it wasn¡¯t suitable for him to order arge number of executions of the opposing ministers. He was nning to wait until things had settled down a little before he would purge off all his opponents.

    Since the ce was so full, they could no longer follow the management of the original method of imprisonment, which dictated that only one convict should be ced in a single cell. Since the Imperial Prison was so packed, all they could do was temporarily install iron cages and ce several prisoners into the same cage.

    Renald¡¯s family had actually helped Beplete all the necessary preparation for a usurp of the throne. They had even disposed of all the political opponents as the final step to ascending the throne. As a result, Be, who had stepped in midway through his session, had taken away all his hard work. If Be had any intention to seed, all she needed to do was simply head back to the emperor¡¯s pce and ascend the throne.

    Even if Emperor Alfred the Third could not be present, his empress, who was currently being controlled by Be, Empress Deborah the Fifth, could still step in and temporarily preside over the enthronement ceremony in ce of his absence. The minister and royal families in this dungeon were acquainted with Be and Kriss. Since they were not aware of the current situation outside of the dungeon, they didn¡¯t dare to greet the two in case they were on the wrong side of the political struggle.

    At the cell that was holding Emperor Alfred the Third imprisoned, the door of the cell was sealed with dozens of chains. Kriss fiddled with the key for a while before she managed to open the heavy cell door. Standing with his back facing Be and Kriss was Alfred the Third, now in his shabby dragon robe. ced on the wall in front of him was a map of the entire Gabriel Empire. The emperor was looking at the map and pondering. Unlike the many princes who were defeated, he was trying to recall a time in the past.

    The emperor¡¯s cell was far better than that of any other cell in this dungeon. Not only was it much more spacious, but the lighting condition here was also much better. Even the tables in the cell were full of food that looked like it had yet to be touched.

    ¡°Father, you should eat some. These dishes are getting cold.¡±

    ¡°Father-inw, I am here to propose a marriage. Would it be possible for you to spare some time?¡±

 Volume 9 Chapter 471: Change of Hands in the Control of the Kerclav Academy and Austin City

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 471: Change of Hands in the Control of the Kerv Academy and Austin City</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    South of the Coristel Human Continent, within the borders of the Gabriel Empire, in the important southern Austin City, down in the dark dungeons of the dark space underneath the Kerv Academy campus. The infiltrated Demon King Be encountered the people from the Darkness Church here. Since Be was a Demon King, and with the camouge of the darkness, the Darkness Church¡¯s Dark Nuns did not discover her presence.

    The history of the Darkness Church cameter than the Radiant Church. They were initially split from the Radiant Church, which happened more than eight thousand years ago. The Radiant Church was divided into three major factions due to their differing philosophies, and the Darkness Church was simr. They were secretly split into two factions, the Goddess faction and the Demon King faction. The Goddess faction was made up of believers of the Goddess of Darkness, so they were considered the old faction.

    The Goddess of Darkness was said to be the main God, just like the Goddess of Light. Since it was a legend, whether the Goddess of Darkness truly existed was still an unsolved mystery. Be also did not pry the Goddess of Darkness¡¯s information from the goddesses she conquered.

    The Demon King faction was made up of believers of the Demon Kings. After witnessing the power of the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings, they felt that the Demon Kings were the true rulers of the darkness. This Demon King faction was the newer faction, and it also ounted for half of the Darkness Church. The two Holy Maidens from the Darkness Church that Be had taken in, ¡°Dark Holy Maiden¡± Liz and ¡°Netherworld Holy Maiden¡± Livina, belonged to the Demon King faction. They worshiped the old Demon Kings, that was to say, the Twelve Demon Kings, but they began worshiping the New Demon Kings after meeting Be.

    The reason ¡°Dark Holy Maiden¡± Liz and ¡°Netherworld Holy Maiden¡± Livina surrendered and submitted to Be so easily had a lot to do with their faith. As Holy Maidens from the Demon King faction, it didn¡¯t matter who they worshipped. As long as they were a Demon King, there was no problem. On the other end, the remaining Holy Maidens, Demonic Swordsmen, as well as the papal heir of the Darkness Church were all in the Goddess faction, revering the Goddess of Darkness.

    The members of the Darkness Church who assisted Prince Brad in controlling Kerv Academy were all from the Goddess faction. After getting close with Be, ¡°Dark Holy Maiden¡± Liz and ¡°Netherworld Holy Maiden¡± Livina of the Demon King faction concentrated their manpower nearby the Sarnia Duchy, at the outer region of the Darkness Sacred Region, where they built many Darkness Temples and made pilgrimages to the Darkness Sacred Region as a true religious holy ce.

    Be felt that the Demon King faction was not as strong as the Goddess faction because the papal heir of the Darkness Church was from the Goddess faction. The home base of the Radiant Church had miraculous buildings such as the holy city, and the like were all located in the northern Nation of the Knight in the human continent, within the territory of the Octavia Empire. The main base of the Darkness Church and their sphere of influence was located in the western part of the human continent, the Nation of Archers and Assassins, Kristoff Empire. So, receiving the help of the Darkness Church was equivalent to Prince Brad receiving the support of the Kristoff Empire.

    The swordswoman in front of Be should be one of the Demonic Swordsmen of the Darkness Church. She was wearing a heavy and conservative set of swordsman armor and was wrappedpletely in it. Be couldn¡¯t get a single glimpse of her face at all. This get-up looked particrly special in this dark space¡¯s dark dungeon, so it was hard for Be not to notice her. The other beauties were either not wearing anything at all, or wearing a ck cloak while beingpletely nude underneath.

    Be believed that she was a Demonic Swordsman because she could see four demonic swords on her back, and the style of her armor and the Holy Swordsman of the Radiant Church was quite simr. Holy Swordsman Cynthia only carried three holy swords on her back, while this Demonic Swordsman carried four, one more than the Holy Swordsmen of the Radiant Church.

    In terms of strength, Be predicted that this Demonic Swordsman was about equally matched with Holy Swordsman Cynthia. Her onlyint was that the Demonic Swordsman¡¯s armor was too much, as she couldn¡¯t even get a bit of eye candy. Other than seeing her long flowing hair was ck in color, she couldn¡¯t see any other details. Her hair color seemed a little unnatural, so there was a possibility that this Demonic Swordsman had used some magical tool to disguise her hair. Her real hair color was likely not ck.

    However, this won¡¯t affect Be¡¯s ability to track the Demonic Swordsman. Based on the conversation between the Demonic Swordsman and her underlings, the Dark Nuns, she was just about to leave to speak with the Dark Holy Maidens when she lost contact with the traitorous soldiers under Prince Brad¡¯smand that were stationed at the Kerv Academy. To make matters worse, the Undead Scourge she summoned was originally intended to be used to attack the Sarnia Duchy¡¯s armed forces and the Grim Airship Fleet that were confronting the troops outside of Austin City.

    The Undead Scourge was sessful this time, but it encountered a troop of sky demons on the way that had rushed over from the Darkness Sacred Region as well as a group of Armored Demonic Bears that were waiting around nearby. After falling into this dark v. dark situation, the Darkness Church summoned three or four waves of Demonic Beings through the Undead Scourge, but they were no match for Be¡¯s top-level Demonic Beings from the Darkness Sacred Region. Even though they had strength in numbers, they were quickly suppressed by the demons of the Darkness Sacred Region, so there was no chance for them to even fight outside of Austin City.

    Be silently trailed behind the Demonic Swordsman and was able to see the confined girls all the way through in the cells. If the people confined here in this dark space did not have a dark attribute, they would be suppressed and be just like normal people. The average strength of the Kerv Academy¡¯s swordsman beauties was quite high, so they had been trapped here simply because they had fallen for their ploy.

    The Dark Nuns watching over them would enter the cells from time to time and feed the girls a special potion simr to a nutrient solution that could keep them from starving to death. The prisoners would only remain in a semi-starvation state, so they would have no strength to fight. The imprisoned girls could not move and could only be humiliated at the mercy of the Dark Nuns. Be was quite curious. This type of potion seemed to only be avable from a ve-trading organization like the Horrorshow Group and was specifically used to raise ves, so how did it end up in the hands of the Darkness Church?

    As she trailed her, Be was preparing to summon her own subordinates. She summoned several Abyss Demonic Insect Beings like Spiritual Insect Larvae. As soon as these insects came out, they quickly flew and inserted themselves into the few patrolling demons. The Darkness Church had summoned some Goatmen to patrol the space. These beings had no gender and were some cool-looking goat demons that could walk upright. They had quite a bit of strength and were rtively easy to control.

    An Abyss Spiritual Insect had already lodged itself into the nearest Goatman to Be and froze instantly. After being parasitized, many Abyss Demonic Insects crawled out of itter. The best hosts for Abyss Spiritual Insects were humans, but since they were all pretty girls here, Be changed the target and chose a lower grade Dark Demonic Being as the host.

    While Be was still wandering around in the dark space, the Kerv Academy above had already entered a state of chaos. The Sarnia Duchy guards outside of Austin City had suddenly attacked the imperial soldiers defending the city. Under the bombardment of their cannons, the city gates were broken down. Many Sarnia Duchy guardsmen and the Grim Airship Fleet in the skies beganing towards the Kerv Academy.

    The several tens of thousands of Prince Brad¡¯s army defending the city were not weak in battle, but they were still helpless against the Sarnia Duchy¡¯sbination of firearms and airships that quickly broke through their defense line. And, with theirmander nowhere to be seen, Prince Brad¡¯s army was in a state of disarray and quickly abandoned the city, fleeing, leaving Austin under the control of Sarnia Duchy¡¯s twelve-thousand-strong guard.

    In the office of the Kerv Academy¡¯s student union president, Princess Khalifa and Princess Kliveny met with Prince Brad¡¯s third legion¡¯s seventh detachment sergeant major, General Stilwell. When he saw the two princessesing in, an evil smile spread across this middle-aged man¡¯s face as if something terrible was going to happen.

    ¡°Your Highness Grand Princess Kliveny and Princess Khalifa, I am¡­¡±

    ¡°Skip the funny business. I seriously don¡¯t understand the humans. Your taste in poisons is so ssless. How dare you use those weakening potions?!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not poisoned? Impossible! The women before were clearly¡­ Argh, my arm¡­¡±

    Princess Khalifa and Princess Kliveny were disguised by two demons. As soon as the Subus Queen Aisha and Demon Empress Samith entered the student union president¡¯s office, they found the special colorless and odorless mist in the air, which could paralyze any girls who identally sniffed it.

    These things were useless against demons. Their races were different, to begin with. Subus Queen Aisha smashed the source where the potion wasing out from as argemp fell from above the ceiling. She expressed her disdain for these little tricks. When he realized that things weren¡¯t right, General Stilwell was just about to reach for the sword at his waist when Demon Empress Samith had instantly shed in front of him and cleaved her hands straight down.

    In a ssh of blood, General Stilmell¡¯s arms had been chopped off by Demon Empress Samith¡¯s ¡°hand knives¡± and were shaved into a stick. Even without weapons, a demon could easily tear apart the body of an average human soldier with their bare hands. General Stilwell was also unlucky to have met with the Demon Empress directly and received her attack.

    Demon Empress Samith withdrew her left hand and reached out with her right hand to grab General Stilwell¡¯s face. Then, the sturdy imperial army general was lifted up with only a single hand. General Stilwell let out a painful scream. Other than his head, his entire body began burning up, as he was quickly burned alive until only his head was left. His entire body had already turned into ck ash and had fallen to the ground.

    ¡°Bloody as usual, Samith. That¡¯s no good; you¡¯re a girl. You can just leave this to those blockhead demon lords. How do you think this is going to affect your image?¡±

    ¡°Aisha, this man just looked at us with a profane look in his eyes. Dying is the best ending for him. This is just how I do things, so no need to talk me out of it.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? But the mistress didn¡¯t seem to like such rough and savage girls. Samith, if you like to do things this way, then you might be disliked and alienated by the Demon King!¡±

    ¡°Wait, Aisha! Then¡­ tell me how to change! I¡­ I don¡¯t know what human girls are generally like.¡±

    The Kerv Academy aboveground was quickly suppressed by Subus Queen Aisha and Demon Empress Samith. The more than five thousand soldiers from the imperial army who were controlling the campus were all expelled. After all, since this was an academy, they followed Be¡¯s orders and kept the bloodshed down. The two demonesses then directly threw the soldiers out to the undead battlefield with magic, leaving them to fend for themselves. Outside of the city, as soon as they saw the humans appear, the undead on both sides split them up into pieces without a second thought.

    The Kerv Academy¡¯s periphery was under the control of the Sarnia Duchy¡¯s guards, who had descended from the Grim Airship Fleet who took over the security work outside of the Kerv Academy. As for inside the campus, they would not enter unless Bemanded them.

    Be had already found out about the general situation on the outside. She was currently sneaking behind the Demonic Swordsman and finally found the core of the dark prison in the deepest depths of the dungeon. She met thest Holy Maiden of the Darkness Church over here. The Dark Maiden was dressed simrly to the Dark Swordsman, belonging to the ¡°ruthless¡± style. Her entire body was covered conservatively with a ck cloak. Other than being able to judge that she was a top-level beauty with a great body through the shape of her body, the rest of the details were concealed by the cloak.

    Even worse was that even her hair was hidden underneath the ck cloak, revealing even less than the Demonic Swordsman. She was wearing a demonic mask on her face, the type that covered even the eyes, which made it impossible for Be to see them. Compared with the previous two Dark Holy Maidens, this third Dark Holy Maiden was taller than the first two.

    In addition to the third Dark Holy Maiden, some Kerv Academy¡¯s more special beauties were also imprisoned here in the deepest part of the dungeon. Ten tall and beautiful swordswomen were imprisoned around this round hall, and their clothes had long been corroded away by the dark energy in the space.

    They were bound at their legs with ck chains, naked, and were hung upside down with their hands locked firmly in shackles behind their backs. There were iron rings stuffed into the mouths of the girls, forcing their mouths open before they were hung upside down. From the looks of their age, these should be the female mentors staying at the Kerv Academy. They were all senior mentors from the swordsman department.

    The female teachers of Kerv Academy all had beautiful faces that could reach a certain level of beauty. They belonged to the beautiful older sister type, which was much better than the students in Be¡¯s Olsylvia Academy¡¯s magic department. Other than one or two beautiful big sisters whose faces were eptable, the rest were old men. If she had known this would be the case, Be would have investigated the faculty before choosing the academy, checking and seeing how many beautiful female teachers there were.

    During this attack, they were also imprisoned. Since they were hung upside down, their faces were in a flushed state, but she was unsure whether it was out of excitement or embarrassment. Since their eyes were not covered, they could all see each other¡¯s shameful appearances. It was hard not to even imagine it. Right below where they were hung were wine barrels filled with fine wine. From time to time, the captivedies would be dunk into the barrels, intoxicating them so that they¡¯d remain in a constant half-drunk state.

    This y was truly too high-end. Even a ¡°super dirty girl¡± like Be had to give them props for thinking of this idea. Even though they had only been shut here for a short time, the wills of these strong-willed swordsman mentors were already close to copsing. Be could tell just from the look on their eyes. It was filled with helplessness and pleading, as not even a trace of strength remained.

    In addition to the beautiful mentors from the swordsman department, two of the Gabriel Empire¡¯s princesses were also confined here in the underground za. So far, there were a total of five unmarried princesses in the Gabriel Empire. Since they were all swordswomen, they were known as the ¡°Five Royal Swordmaidens.¡± They were originally the ¡°Four Swordmaidens,¡± Kriss was only ranked upter. When Kriss had not been taken over by a transmigrator, she did not have a pretty face, so she couldn¡¯t be put up there.

    Be had already seen three of them. Grand Princess Kliveny (Moonlight Swordsman), Third Princess Kriss (Sword Heroine), Fourth Princess Khalifa (Stardust Swordsman). Before this, when President Kliveny led her team to participate in the Twelve Academy Summer Exchange Tournament, she arranged for the second and fifth princesses to stay behind at the Kerv Academy to maintain order at the campus when the elites were away.

    Be had not seen the two princesses since entering this ce and had basically judged that they had been defeated. It was highly likely they lost to the Demonic Swordsman of the Darkness Church and were then confined here. Be saw a secret door to a cell behind the Dark Holy Maiden. You could tell just by looking that the second and fifth princesses should be locked in there.

    ¡°My Lady Dark Holy Maiden, have our demons note in yet? Those Sarnia Duchy guards were all bandits, and they all stormed the city directly without even talking to them. They don¡¯t even care if the hostages die as they attacked the city before even determining the safety of their princesses.¡±

    ¡°Your Excellency Demonic Swordsman, the demons we summoned have all been blocked outside of the city by demons of unknown sources and are unable toe. Things are going to be troublesome. Moreover, the Sarnia Duchy¡¯s guards¡­ They seem to have been recruited criminals. Their lord, Grand Duke Bellina, chose all the ouws when she formed the duchy¡¯s guard. None of them are good people.¡±

    ¡°I really can¡¯t understand why those viins would willingly follow a female Grand Duke¡­ By the way, prepare to retreat. I¡¯ll use dark magic to transport this underground prison back to the Kristoff Empire¡¯s pce¡­ Let¡¯s bring those two princesses back first. Who¡¯s there?! Stop right there!¡±

    ¡°My Lady Dark Holy Maiden, what are you bringing them back to the pce for? I think you two should stay and be investigated. I suspect you are trafficking young girls! I¡­ I¡¯m that bad Grand Duke you were just talking about.¡±

 Volume 9 Chapter 525: Unavoidable Civil War and Battle at Marcus River Basin

    Book 9: Chapter 525: Unavoidable Civil War and Battle at Marcus River Basin

    Nearby the capital of the Gabriel Empire, Gabriels City, a fight had erupted on the Marz in downstream of the udine River. This is due to the unrest caused by the abdication edict issued by former emperor Alfred the Third between the Northern Alliance which supported the original heir, Crown Prince Daniel, as well as the Southern Alliance which supported the guardians of the throne, Princess Regnant Bellina and Princess Kriss.

    The Northern Alliance was a military alliance headed by Prince Angus, Prince Brad, and Prince Frauer. The two of the three great families of the empire, namely the Johnstons and the Ignaz families, supported the Northern Alliance as well. In total, they had a total of more than five million troops. The Renald family which heads the three great families have already been secretly destroyed by Demon King Be when they tried to usurp the throne alone, and the remaining army they had ced in the capital were taken over by the Southern Alliance.

    The Southern Alliance is led by the Sarnia Duchy which is under Be¡¯s rule, and the alliance also includes the troops secretly sent over by the Manasvir Empire and the expeditionary support team sent by the Beastman Continent¡¯s ¡°New Beastman Sovereign¡±. In total, the Southern Alliance was about six million strong, which is numerically superior to the Northern Alliance. What¡¯s more, they had tens of millions of spare demon stroops from the Darkness Sacred Region. The Northern Alliance had been at a disadvantage since the beginning of this war.

    This war between north and south of the Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital, Gabriels City, had a headcount of over ten million troops, and it was known as the ¡°North-South War¡±, thergest human civil war to ever break out on the human continent. Both sides had legitimate reasons for going to war. The Northern ALliance demanded the immediate session of Crown Prince Daniel while the Southern Alliance stated that they wished to defend the dignity of Princess Regnant Bellina and Princess Kriss who were the guardians of the throne. Therefore, there were no right or wrong parties in this ¡°North-South War¡±.

    Since there were a total of four princes in this war including Princess Regnant Be, the battle that took ce near Gabriels City was known as the ¡°Battle of the Four Kings¡±. The main forces of this war are the princes. As heir to the throne, Crown Prince Daniel and the two other younger princes, Prince Glenard and Prince Burdis, have no actual military power in hand.

    At the Southern Alliance¡¯s side, Princess Kriss remained in the city in order to guard the throne and did note out to participate in the war. She only hung onto the nominal title of suprememander despite being unable to leave the pce. The actual control of the Southern Alliance Army is in Be¡¯s hands, and she was personallymanding the troops on the field.

    The princes of the Northern Alliance had more or less some kinship with Kriss so Be was worried that Kriss would be soft when faced with these people who were once her rtives and hesitate. Even if they wonter, a burden would still exist in her heart. So, she had her stay in the city to pacify the hearts of the people instead.

    Be did not have any burdens in her heart. She had been an outsider from the start, so faced with the high-ranking members of the Northern Alliance, Be offered no hesitations. It was for this reason that Former Emperor Alfred the Third allowed Be to preside over the big picture. Even as a father-inw, he still can¡¯t bepletely ruthless when faced with these princes.

    Kriss was not the only one who did not participate, the other princesses were also helping Kriss to maintain order in the imperial city and did note out of the pce, including the twin young mistresses of the Hilikas family as well. Be did not allow any of them to participate in the ¡°North-South War¡±

    The parties on both sides, one is their family¡¯s patriarch, their father, and the other their ¡°mistress¡±. Be did not wish to trouble the twins with the difficulty of choosing as well as facing the embarrassment of being forced to take a side. Bad things were better left for Demon Kings like Be to do. The Hilikas family which was originally in charge of mediating things is now nothing more than a name. The Sword God-level experts, other than Sword Goddess udine which was captured by Be, the eight male Sword Gods have already been defeated by Lost Demon King Hailey Layman and the demon captains.

    After losing the leadership of the strong Sword Gods, the Hilikas family¡¯s Sword Saint-level experts have now gone to support Crown Prince Daniel and lost their right to mediate. This war is no longer under the supervision of the Imperial Union. And, Dragon Knight General Olya who was supposed to be an envoy of the Imperial Union was also hiding in the Southern Alliance¡¯s base camp for tea in order to avoid suspicion and was tacitly considered a supporter of the Southern Alliance.

    Arge-scale war broke out between both sides on Marz in which is downstream of the udine River. The Southern Alliance, which had already seized control of the empire, was on the defensive, while the northern alliance, which wanted to regain control of the empire¡¯s capital, was on the offensive. Under themand of the three princes, the Northern Army was divided into three directions. One advanced north, another northwest, and thest northeast, marching towards the defense line of the SOuthern Alliance.

    The three major forces of the Northern Alliance were also known as the left, center, and right forces and were each led by one of the three princes. The three princes did not fully trust each other and did not feelfortable entrusting their backs to each other in the war. So, they divided into separate armies to fight their own wars, which was a more suitable strategy for them.

    The center army has a strength of more than two million and wasmanded by Crown Prince Daniel and his supporter, Prince Angus. Of the three forces, the center has the strongestbat power. The Hilikas family which was originally the protector of the empire have concentrated many of their Sword Saint-level experts at the center. Their main target is a key strategic location at the center of Marz in, the Marcus River Basin defense line. The Southern Alliance had set up arge number of artillery positions along the river in an attempt to block Prince Angus and his men from crossing the river and attacking the imperial capital.

    The left army had a strength of just over a million and a half and they weremanded by Prince Glenard and his supporter, Prince Frauer, as well as the Ignaz family of one of the empire¡¯s three great families. Their main target is the area where the Southern Alliance¡¯s airships are concentrated, Theodore Heights. That ce is where the Southern Alliance¡¯s airshipsnd and resupply. If they can break through that, they will effectively be able to suppress the aerial dynamics of this war.

    The remaining one and a half million were in the right army, which was under themand of Prince Burdis and his supporter, Prince Brad, bringing along the Johnston family of the three great families to attack the vige of Hansen. That is the pivotal area of the Southern Alliance¡¯s transportation in Marz in. Once it is lost, the ability of the Southern Alliance to mobilize their troops will be greatly constrained.

    Faced with the north¡¯s attack, the Southern Alliance did not panic. Be mobilized her Southern Alliance army which was divided into groups of more than two million people and used all sorts of offensive techniques to stop the three major armies of the Northern Alliance from advancing. As formand, Commander Be was personallymanding the center defense troops, facing the strongest center army controlled by Crown Prince Daniel and Prince Angus in the Marcus River Basin Defense Line.

    The right defense army is mainly supported by the one and a half million strong beastman army and more than half a million expeditionary troops from the Manasvir Empire. Theirmanders are Sky Demon King Doris and Underworld Demon King Cornice in disguise. The left defense army is mainly made up of two million troops from the supporting duchies. Theirmander is Blood Demon King Eleanor who does not need to disguise herself and is more familiar with human warfare.

    Be¡¯s more than two million strong center forces are mostly made up of the soldiers from the Sarnia Duchy and is the exclusive guard of their lord, Grand Duchess Bellina, so it would be easier for Be tomand them. Lost Demon King Hailey Layman and Moon Demon King Gonias who were here to join in on the fun also appeared after putting on some makeup. Including herself, Be¡¯s side had a total of six Demon Kings inmand, so the difference inbat power between both sides is obvious.

    A Demon Kingmanding a human army isn¡¯t very difficult. As long as they put on a disguise, then most humans will not be able to tell that theirmander is actually a Demon King. Be, dressed in ck armor, was standing in a defensive position on the south bank of Marcus River, observing the enemy on the other side. THe war had broken out so abruptly that not only was the Northern Alliance not ready, the Southern Alliance was also not prepared in many aspects before they came out to meet them in war.

    Due to theck of time, the Southern Alliance did not get to set up fortifications on the north bank of Marcus River before the Northern Alliance¡¯s troops arrived nearby. As ast resort, the Southern Alliance was forced to abandon their ns on building a defensive line on the north bank and instead went all out with their defenses on the south bank, finally building some simple trenches before the Northern Alliance arrived.

    ¡°This river is simply not big enough. It¡¯s just slightlyrger than a ditch.¡±

    ¡°Be, can¡¯t you just summon some demons to deal with it? Commanding these humans, their new firearm weapons may be powerful, but they¡¯re very ineffective still in killing non-human units.¡±

    ¡°Heiley Layman, I want the world to know that Kriss relies on the support of humans to ascend the throne. If we use demons in the war, then it will not be good for Kriss¡¯s prestige.¡±

    The loli Demon King Hailey Layman standing behind Be was expressing her opinions while chewing on a snack. Further away, Moon Demon King Gonias was sitting elegantly and looking over the map in front of her a little distractedly. She had not experienced something like a civil war where a Demon Kingmanded a human army to fight other humans in more than ten thousand years, so for a while she had no idea what she should do.

    The Gods of Creation sisters who were cleaning up the Dark Realm, Mary Rose and Mary L did not encounter the escaped Demon King on their way back after settling things. Since Gods of Creation can not directly interfere with the world and kill off that infected Demon King, they still marked the coordinates of that Demon King and sealed his infection abilities so he had no way of infecting others.

    Be did not me them either. The principles of a God of Creation can not just be changed all of a sudden. The Demon King has already been marked. Even if he escapes north of the continent, Be and the girls will still be able to find him. Their priority task right now was how they were going to win the ¡°North-South War¡± with human troops and the matter of dealing with that Demon King was put at the back of the agenda for now until Be heads north.

    The Gods of Creation have their own domains where they work and they can¡¯t be constantly away from it. After receiving Be¡¯s permission, White Creation God Mary L took Dark Creation God Mary Rose¡¯s hand and brought her to the world which she was in charge of to assist her in maintaining the daily operation of the dimensional world. With one more helping hand, things would go much easier. When they left, they handed Be a creator¡¯s key. With this key, Be is able to open the special office area of the previous Dimensional Creator at any time to flirt with the two beautiful Gods of Creation under her.

    ¡°Mary L, this Creator Key is very new, you didn¡¯t just make it, did you?¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, the Office Domain is new. The original key to the Creator¡¯s Office Domain is missing but it still seems to be running. I went over secretly to check on it and it felt like someone was moving around in there.¡±

    Be had only casually asked the question but inadvertently got a bit of terrifying information from White Creation God Mary L. The Office Domain of the previous Creator has been running the whole time and the God of Creation felt that someone was moving inside. The previous Creator should have been dead. Whether it was the soul of the previous generation Creator or some other terrifying existence in that domain, Be did not want to think about it for now.

    Be¡¯s thoughts quickly returned to the war. Taking advantage of the time when the Southern Alliance army¡¯s trenches were not set up, the Northern Alliance took the lead inunching an offensive. Both sides were facing different choices. The Northern Alliance was no match for the Southern alliance in terms of food and supplies so if the war drags on, then they will have little hope of winning.

    On the contrary, as long as the Southern Alliance can hold their position, they can hold on for a long period of time. Once the Northern Alliance runs out of supplies, they can only retreat in defeat. The Northern Alliance¡¯s center army which was under themand of Prince Angus was marching fiercely towards Marcus River, which was less than a meter deep and no more than three meters wide, so it was more urate to call it a stream rather than a river.

    This shallow water depth and width of a river was not that dangerous to defend. Far back of the Marcus River is one of the side gates of Gabriels City. The fortifications here were destroyed in passing when Be led arge number of demon captains to raid the pcest time. The Southern Alliance which took over has yet to set up their cannons again. Once the Marcus River defenses are broken through, then the Northern Alliance¡¯s troops will be able to head straight into the capital.

    The Southern Alliance soldiers stationed in the trenches quickly set up their muskets to fire while those who had not had the time to set up their firearms picked up their swords and prepared for meleebat, preparing the trenches to their deaths. Crisp sounds of gunfire rang through the Marcus River Basin. The bullets were all shooting towards the Northern Alliance¡¯s troops, and then came another special ng of metal colliding with the musket rounds.

    The Gabriel Empire¡¯s main professions are swordsmen, warriors, and other fighters with practically no mages or knightly professions. They only had a handful of long-ranged units like archers as well. Most of the time, it was infantry unit against infantry unit. Many of the Northern Alliance¡¯s soldiers were wearing ck armor and holding shields as they advanced. Even though the scene was not as impactful as charging knights, it was enough to deter the enemy.

    In the past, firearms have always been the ¡°gold standard¡±, so it was the loss of the Northern Alliance this time. The Northern Alliance¡¯s center army forces were equipped by Prince Angus himself and the armor was specifically developed against the firearms of the Southern Alliance. Before the start of the ¡°North-South War¡±, it was not known what special channels Prince Angus took to get some of the firearms used by the Southern Alliance.

    After Prince Angus tested the maximum power of the firearms, he asked dwarven craftsmen to cast armors which were designed to deal with the general firearms of the Southern Alliance. Of course, they could only defend against firearms like muskets and the like. They would still have to kneel before the power of cannons.

    Only the top-grade armor of this Other World that is iid with gems that provide magical resistance are able to resist the attacks of cannons. The cost of this type of equipment per set is sky-high. Even with Be¡¯s own financial resources, it may still be impossible, so there was no need to mention Prince Angus achieving it.

    ¡°Your Highness, please take refuge in the rear. The enemy will reach the other side of the river soon.¡±

    After discovering that their firearms were not working as well as they thought, several generals of the Southern Alliance Army quickly ran over to persuade Be to retreat. It was fine if they failed the battle, but as the leader of the Southern Alliance, the civil war wille to an early end if she was captured or beheaded here.

    ¡°What are you panicking about? I have a solution, just keep firing. It doesn¡¯t matter if you hit them or not, just fire at will, gunpowder is no issue.¡±

    ¡°For those who have not prepared their ammunition, toss the guns away and scatter to the back. Make it look like they¡¯re deserting the army. Let the Northern Army think that we¡¯re rookies with nothing but firearms.¡±

    Be¡¯s face did not change. Under her orders, many ¡°deserters¡± who were ¡°tossing away their equipment¡± quickly appeared at the defense line of the Southern Alliance. When the firearms proved ineffective against the enemy, the ¡°Southern Alliance army lost all will to fight and fled to the rear¡±.

    In order to make the act realistic, Be had deliberately found several boxes filled with sand to act as treasure chests. Be hadmanded a few soldiers to move them, and their miserable appearance looked just like defeated soldiers packing up their belongings and escaping.

    The Northern Alliance army looked across the river at the chaos on the Southern Alliance defense line and really fell for it. Thinking that their enemy was no longer fighting, they quicklyunched a river-crossing operation.

 Volume 9 Chapter 473: Bellaâ€™s Secret Mission And Her Arrival At Brusk City

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 473: Be¡¯s Secret Mission And Her Arrival At Brusk City</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    The Kerv Swordsman Academy, located within Austin City - a key city in the south, inside the Gabriel Empire¡¯s territory, at the southern region of the Coristel Human Continent. The academy was nowpletely under Be¡¯s control as the Principal, most of the teachers, as well as the majority of the male students, had been led to the empire¡¯s capital under false pretenses. The female teachers who had remained behind were defeated by the Dark Church¡¯s goddess.

    After Be had redirected the returning elite male students to guard the perimeter of the academy, she took up the role as ¡°interim Principal¡± of Kerv Academy. Now, she could mate with any girl in the academy. This was a more insane treatment than when she was at Olsylvia Academy as she could do whatever she wanted without any other considerations.

    The student union president of the academy, Princess Kliveny, and Vice-President Emily, who held the highest level of authority among the students, were already under Be¡¯s control. This meant that Be could truly go rogue as Austin City was already under Sarnia Duchy¡¯s control, so there was no one left to stop her. This was one of the benefits of war as it made things convenient for ¡°opportunists¡± such as Be to take full advantage of the chaos.

    On a balcony hidden within the depths of the academy, Be¡¯s erotic sunshine treatment was still ongoing. Under her practiced ¡°tongue skills¡±, the two inexperienced princesses, Karin and Krylo, were no match for Be the ¡°demoness¡±. The princesses quickly became delirious from being licked and did not even notice when Be took the chance to kiss them on the lips, stealing their first kisses. In fact, they had even used their own tongues to receive Be¡¯s.

    ¡°Princess Karin, your mouth smells of flowers - how delectable.¡±

    ¡°Wuu¡­ Grand Duchess Be, when did you¡­stop kissing me, don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°How dishonest. Look at the little princess, she¡¯s much more honest!¡±

    The loli, Princess Krylo, was already intoxicated by the strange sensations. Although she felt shy, she felt a strange sense offort as well. When Be ced her hand by her lips, the little loli obediently parted her lips to take Be¡¯s fingers into her mouth. She then began to suckle gently, like a pet that was eager to please her mistress.

    Karin looked around helplessly at her surroundings. Her three other sisters had already fallen and was currently looking at her with a weird look in their eyes. It was almost as though they were ming her for not joining them. Be took advantage of the moment and pinched the sensitive nub on Karin¡¯s chest. She then moved her face as close as she could to Princess Karin¡¯s face, till they were almost cheek to cheek.

    ¡°Princess Rin, I¡¯ll give you another chance. Join us voluntarily - otherwise, I will ask your three sisters to punish you, just like how I bullied you when I pinned you down on the bed.¡±

    ¡°Be, what is the point of this? I cannot do anything to betray the empire¡­ wait, fine, I agree!¡±

    Before Karin could finish her sentence, she saw that Be was going to press her face against hers and finally admitted defeat. Right now, she did not even have the courage to make eye contact with Be. The ever determined Princess Karin, who had been a staunch practitioner of swordsmanship, never thought that she would see the day when she would fully submit to someone else. Furthermore, she had never expected that the person whom she submitted to was a woman, just like her.

    ¡°That¡¯s a good girl. Alright, you sisters have a little intimate time to yourselves. I shall not intrude any further.¡±

    ¡°What, didn¡¯t you say, Big Sister, please don¡¯t do that. I just¡­wuuu.¡±

    Be got up and left, not intending to disturb the four royal sisters who were sharing an intimate moment. At that moment, Kriss appeared in front of her and gently helped her to change, just like a wife. Other than a slight flush across her cheeks, Kriss did not show any other indication of embarrassment. This was most likely because she had spent enough time around Be and had seen her fair share of such scenes, which meant that she would not react too much.

    ¡°Kriss, why didn¡¯t you join us earlier? Your sisters are all here, you¡¯re the only one left.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re annoying! Be, you¡¯re so naughty. You actually wanted to¡­ I don¡¯t enjoy being with too many people.¡±

    ¡°Kriss, does this mean that when it¡¯s just the two of us, we can¡­ hey, Kriss, don¡¯t be so eager to leave. You haven¡¯t given me an answer.¡±

    Kriss¡¯ face was nowpletely red and she picked up her pace. For now, there was no way Be could find out what the answer to that question was. By the time Be caught up with Princess Kriss, she had already shifted into her dark original form.

    ¡°Krysan, what are you doing out here? Where¡¯s my Kriss?¡±

    ¡°Be, your Kriss is so embarrassed that she¡¯s hiding inside her inner world. Also, what do you mean by yours? Am I not yours too?¡±

    ¡°Y¡­yes, you definitely are. Let us walk and talk!¡±

    Be followed dark Kriss and returned to Kerv Academy¡¯s student union office, which was now Be¡¯s temporarymand center. Two of her most trusted female subordinates, the Subus Queen Aisha and the Demon Empress Samith, had been waiting there for quite some time. The lolis - the Demon God Angel and Evil God Mia, were still having fun roaming the streets of Austin City and have not arrived at Kerv Academy yet.

    Other than Be and the few dark bosses, the beautiful female teachers of Kerv Academy were inside the conference room as well. After they were released, Be had handed them over to the Subus Queen Aisha for some ¡°special care¡±. Using her exceptional skills, she managed to train these proud swordswomen teachers into subservient ves in the short amount of time before Be¡¯s arrival.

    These beautiful swordswomen were fully naked as they acted as waitresses and carried tes around the conference room. The moment Be and the others took their seats, two beautiful girls immediately dropped to their knees and began to help Be massage her feet while another girl rubbed her shoulders. Be looked extremely pleased with herself as she took in the ¡°voluptuous¡± view in front of her. She could not find a single mark on the beautiful swordswomen¡¯s creamy white skin as she wondered what methods Aisha had used to train those girls into submission within such a short period of time.

    Krysan and the Demon Empress Samith did not say anything as they enjoyed the ves¡¯ services in silence. As these two did not bully girls often, it was not obvious that they were actually secret S. Judging by the naturally rxed expression on their faces, it was clear that this was not the first time that they were experiencing something like this.

    There were no signs of resentment or resistance in the beautiful swordwomens¡¯ eyes as they did everything with a natural ease. It was as though they had been born to be ves. They wore special silver nes around their necks with a unique tag attached to it that was a constant reminder to outsiders that they were the female teachers of Kerv Academy¡¯s Swordsman faculty. Taking in the sight in front of her, Be was beginning to suspect that the Subus Queen Aisha knew some form of psychological magic that could brainwash and hypnotize others.

    ¡°Aisha, how did you do it? These were the elite female teachers of the academy! Could it be that they were brainwashed and hypnotized?¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, this is a business secret. However, if you were to give me an order, I would have no choice but to answer your question. After all, no pretty girl would be able to resist such joy - regardless of race.¡±

    The Subus Queen Aisha quickly disproved Be¡¯s guess. She actually knew how to cast hypnosis magic. However, she did not use it casually. Furthermore, she did not need to use such means on her prey so far. When Be noticed that Aisha was unwilling to reveal her secret, she did not pry any further.

    At this moment, the Gabriel Empire was in a rather chaotic situation. In fact, they were worse off than the Manasvir Empire was. The main reason was that geographically speaking, most of the Manasvir Empire was extremely urbanized and was made up of nd cities. This meant that it was difficult to set up an ambush.

    On the other hand, the Gabriel Empire had many forested areas with many demonic beasts, which made it extremely easy to set up an ambush. Once the empire descended into chaos, various powers had begun to nt their troops in ambush along the way. By now, the roads leading to the empire¡¯s capital were now an extremely dangerous ¡°highway to hell¡±. Among the various entities that were attempting to steal Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s throne, there were many of them that wanted to prevent the princesses from returning to the imperial city as well.

    Those powers had already set up their ambush along the various paths that led to the empire. Unlike the Aldridge Empire in the eastern part of the Human continent, the cities and towns of the Gabriel Empire did not have any of the expensive magical teleportation arrays for intercity travel. Instead, visitors could only enter the city through official channels on foot or by carriage.

    The Gabriel Empire had always looked down on knights. As this was an empire where it was the norm to be a swordsman, steeds were an extremely scarce resource. Even warhorses were extremely rare, let alone flying type demonic beasts. In order not to attract any unnecessary attention, after discussing with her trusted demonic subordinates, Be decided to head towards the empire¡¯s capital in disguise. She had also abandoned the n to summon the Dragon princesses to carry Kriss and the other princesses into the empire¡¯s capital in an ostentatious manner.

    This was a secret mission and Be did not bring too many people along with her. This time, she was apanied by four terrifying lolis who were extremely powerful World Destructors and Chaos Bringers - the Demon God Angel, the Evil God Mia, the Dimensional Demon Noesha, and the Poison Origin Betty. Kriss and the other ¡°Five Royal Swordmaidens¡±. They were all she needed. It did not matter if she brought the remaining subordinates along as she could simply summon more if she wanted to.

    The Subus Queen Aisha and the Demon Empress Samith remained behind to guard Austin City. Samith was responsible for secretly controlling the troops from the Sarnia Duchy while Aisha would ¡°manage¡± the girls from Kerv Academy. Be had no idea if Aisha would turn this ce into a ¡°lily academy¡±. The next day, Be and the others got up at dawn, changed into grey cloaks, and began to make their way towards the empire¡¯s capital.

    There were many different routes that led towards the capital. As using the official route was way too obvious, Be and the others decided to take the mountainous route. They would have to cut through the forests and make several detours within the jungle before they would arrive at the capital. The team was not only made up of Be, Angel, and the other few out-of-the-ordinary entities, the five princesses of the Gabriel Empire¡¯s royal family - the ¡°Five Royal Swordmaidens¡±, were there as well.

    Other than Kriss, Be had already pushed the other princesses. This meant that no one raised any objections when Be dered herself as the team leader. This odd team, consisting of ten girls, quicklymenced their journey through the jungle at the central region of the Gabriel Empire.

    Be did not really expect princesses of such noble status to walk that far. After all, they were of the Swordsmen profession. Even Knights would not be able to walk that far without steeds, let alone these Swordsmen! Be immediately summoned more than a dozen demonic beings - the Chocobo. These bird type demonic beasts with green feathers, looked simr to the ostrich. Although they were practically useless inbat, they had incredible stamina and could carry passengers freely around the jungle.

    Each of them had their own Chocobo as they moved within the depths of the jungle. ording to the map, they had nned to first arrive at the transfer city - Brusk City. There, they would act as mercenaries to search for a mission that would take them into the capital. Afterwards, they would use their disguise to infiltrate the ce within the capital. As the situation was far too chaotic, Be could not guarantee that other than the pce, the other ces were still under the Emperor¡¯s control.

    Brusk City was named in memoriam of the great adventurer, Brusk. He was a legendary demonic beast hunter, who was said to have hunted many infamous demonic beasts - including Dragons. Unfortunately, theter generations of demonic beast hunters did not live up to the glory of their ancestors. The depths of this jungle was an utopia of demonic beasts. Back then, they were the ones who had been chased back into the jungle by the hunters. Now, they were back in full force.

    Even though they were on the outskirts of the jungle, Be and her team were attacked byrge demonic beasts. As the number of demonic beast hunters had significantly decreased over the years, the demonic beasts had be so bold as to attack passers-by within the Human Continent. This meant that many routes had be extremely unsafe. These demonic beings were very sly, and specifically targeted smaller groups of Humans. When faced withrge mercenary groups and other organizations, they would hide.

    Be¡¯s team only consisted of ten people, and they were all female. At first nce, one would assume they were all weaklings. The moment they stepped into the jungle, they found that their path was blocked by two demonic beasts. One of them, the ¡°ck Striped Saber-Toothed Tiger¡±, was ck from head to toe, while the other was a two meter tall ¡°Horror Bird¡±, which looked like a giant parrot. Both A+ Grade demonic beasts were physical types and were well-known for their vicious nature.

    ¡°Pfft, I thought that there was something better standing in our way. It¡¯s just a stupid bird and a ck cat. Sadly, none of you taste good. How disappointing.¡±

    Be, who was at the front of the group, jumped off her Chocobo. When Princess Kliveny and the other princess wanted to follow her lead, she raised her hand to stop them. She was enough. The ¡°ck Striped Saber-Toothed Tiger¡± was the first to charge towards her when it saw Be dismount. It used its ability to move extremely quickly so that it could be the first to sink its teeth into Be and kill her.

    Be took a step back and the ck Striped Saber-Toothed Tiger missed its mark. Taking advantage of the momentarypse in attacks, Be smashed her arm into its head and it instantly exploded. Its bones shattered and its massive body fell to the ground with a resounding thud, sending clouds of dust into the air.

    ¡°Thinking of leaving? Toote!¡±

    Be ripped off the ck Striped Saber-Toothed Tiger¡¯s tooth and threw it like a javelin. As she was extremely strong, the tooth was basically a bullet. The Horror Bird saw that the situation was not going well, it immediately tried to escape. Instead, the ck Striped Saber-Toothed Tiger¡¯s tooth shot through its skull and the Horror Bird fell dead on the ground. Within a minute, Be had managed to kill two A+ Grade demonic beasts.

    This battle deterred the other demonic beasts that had been secretly observing from within the jungle. They were so terrified that they immediately scattered. Any Human who could instantly take out A+ Grade demonic beasts was definitely powerful enough to go one on one with an S-Grade demonic beast. As the small fry of the demonic beasts, they definitely could not afford to offend anyone like that. After collecting the demonic cores and other ingredients from the demonic beasts¡¯ corpses, Be reced the original cores with ck demonic cores. She then chanted a string of strange Demon King incantations which resurrected a mutated version of those demonic beasts.

    The ck Striped Saber-Toothed Tiger transformed into an S+ Grade demonic being - the Dark Saber-Toothed Tiger, which emanated ck colored dark mes from its body. The Horror Bird transformed into the Hell Iron-Beaked Bird. It¡¯s originally green feathers were now crimson red. After the battle, Be did not feel like taking action herself and she simply summoned these two demonized demonic beasts to do the dirty work for her.

    ¡°Get rid of anything and everything that¡¯s in our way. The demonic cores are yours. Now go!¡±

    Excitedly, the two demonized demonic beasts dived into the jungle to pave the way for Be and the others. For the next two days of the journey, Be and the others barely got off the Chocobo as they rushed night and day to get to Brusk City. The demonic beasts along the way all died horribly at the hands of those two demonized demonic beasts. With theirbined attacks, even S Grade demonic beasts did not stand a chance against them.

    Along the official routes, Be and the others saw many imperial soldiers who were patrolling the area. These were all soldiers who had ripped off their armbands to prevent others from knowing which side they were on. As Be could not tell if they were friend or foe, she had no choice but to continue to move through the jungle and ignore those imperial troops. As the Chocobo moved swifty, they arrived at their destination in less than three days. If Be and the others had been on warhorses, they would have at least taken a week.

    The security around Brusk City was extremelyx. This city was one of the famous three no-man¡¯snd - also known as ¡°free cities¡±. They did not even have a city lord or a group of city guards. The order within the city was dependent on the mercenary group stationed there and the Mercenary Union was responsible for overseeing the area. As this city was a melting pot of all sorts of characters, Be and the others did not have any difficulty entering the unguarded city at all.

    ¡°Stop right there, the few of you¡­ mmm, you may pass!¡±

    ¡°How generous, you should visit more often!¡±

    The temporary guards stationed the city gates were representatives from the various mercenary groups that were on rotation. This meant that discipline was basically non-existent. Technically, each person entering the city needed to go through a simple search to prevent bandits and other dangerous criminals from entering the city. However, as long as you had the money to bribe the guards on duty, you could pass easily - which was the case for Be¡¯s group as she slipped each guard a gold coin.

    ¡°Mister Mercenary, do you know where the Mercenary Union in this city is? We want to go to the capital and we hope to employ a suitable mercenary group.¡±

    ¡°Little Miss, I¡¯m busy doing checks, I don¡¯t know¡­ eh, I suddenly remembered something.¡±

    Be pressed another gold coin into the guard¡¯s hand and he quickly made another ¡°exception¡± and secretly told Be where the union was located. However, he looked a little stiff when he mentioned the Mercenary Union.

 volume 9 Chapter 474: The Skirmish In The Brande Hotel And Miss Sarahâ€™s Mission

    <h4>volume 9 Chapter 474: The Skirmish In The Brande Hotel And Miss Sarah¡¯s Mission</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The deep forest of Brusk City, known as the Free City, in the southern region of the Coristel Continent, within the borders of the Gabriel Empire, was the gathering ce of Demonic Beast hunters, hence the chaos. Be and the others were strolling in the streets. This was the sort of city that would be more chaotic at night. They nned to look for the Mercenary Union first.

    With information from the soldiers, they quickly found the Mercenary Union location, which was barely a hall. Along the way, many men stared at them with sinister intentions. Since her team was full of women, it was easy to be targeted by the wicked in this chaotic zone. Be couldn¡¯t be bothered to pay attention to these guys and certainly wouldn¡¯t stop any cannon fodders from courting death.

    Bullying women in broad daylight wasn¡¯t something most wandering mercenaries would do. However, it was hard to say at night. To avoid unnecessary trouble, Be would have to look for a safe hotel to spend the night. The Mercenary Union hall was rudimentary at best. Despite several holes in the roof, no repairs had been made. Perhaps they didn¡¯t have the funds or were toozy to repair them.

    The seats in the hall were already full. The mercenary groups in Brusk City were basically here to hunt Demonic Beasts. Many of these mercenary groups couldn¡¯t register in the usual Mercenary Union halls in the big cities. To incur the employer¡¯s losses in the event of a task failure, regr mercenary groups were required to pay a certain amount in guarantees.

    If these mercenary groups couldn¡¯t afford it, they could only visit the underground hall of the Mercenary Union since they didn¡¯t require a guarantee here. Hence, they were known as wandering mercenary groups. The main task of the wandering mercenary groups was to hunt Demonic Beasts in exchange for rewards. Generally, they didn¡¯t undertake any bodyguard missions or escorting tasks because a guarantee was less significant. Anyway, if they were defeated, the entire mercenary group would be wiped out.

    ¡°Collecting demonic cores. Demonic cores of the Forest Boar go for five gold coins. Demonic cores of the Green Field Horned Deer go for eight gold coins.¡±

    ¡°Collecting materials from demonic beasts. The more you sell us, the more we¡¯ll pay you! The skin of the Green Python goes for one gold coin. One feather of the White Headed Eagle goes for five silver coins.¡±

    ¡°Looking to form a team. We¡¯ll split our earnings 50-50. We urgently need support hunting the Earth Demonic Bear!¡±

    The Mercenary Union hall was filled with a cacophony of voices. When Be and her team walked in, no one paid any attention to them. They were now wearing gray cloaks, so outsiders could only tell they were women based on their size. Since they couldn¡¯t see their appearance, Be¡¯s team was regarded as youngdies who hade to travel.

    Be entered the registration office and registered a temporary mercenary group with the staff in charge. After paying dozens of copper coins for the registration fee, Be filled out a simple form, wrote several fake names, and obtained the copper mercenary badge symbolizing a temporary mercenary group from the Mercenary Union.

    Without even verifying their details, the attendant went to receive the next mercenary group who came to register. After handing the copper badge to Kriss and the others, Be nned to search for a hotel. There was a quarrel at the other end of the hall that caught Be¡¯s attention, only because it involved the gentle voice of a girl.

    ¡°Miss, I can find what you want. I¡¯ll charge you a thousand gold coins per item.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s too expensive. A thousand gold coins can buy a lot of things. The Demonic Beast materials from other ces cost over a dozen gold coins at most.¡±

    ¡°The teeth of the ck Striped Saber-Toothed Tiger and the feathers of the Horror Bird are both from A+ ss monsters which are pretty dangerous. The price of a thousand gold coins is considered cheap. If you don¡¯t believe me, you can check elsewhere. You can¡¯t buy these items at that price.¡±

    The dispute involved a group of wandering mercenaries, led by a burly man led by the nickname of Dragon One-Eye. He was blind in one eye and wearing a ck eye patch simr to a pirate. Apparently, he was blinded while hunting a Demonic Beast. Few wandering mercenaries in this area could hunt A+ ss demonic beasts. However, he liked to drive up prices.

    The one negotiating with Dragon One-Eye was an aristocraticdy who was wearing a bold strapless red dress. Her chest, shoulders, and corbones were exposed. She had pale-gold hair, a pair of light blue eyes, and appeared dignified and elegant. A few soldiers from the Gabriel Empire apanied her.

    ¡°Be, that is Prince Brad¡¯s granddaughter, Sarah. Since she¡¯s not very good at politics, she isn¡¯t liked by the prince.¡±

    Kriss whispered into Be¡¯s ear. Thedy turned out to be one of Prince Brad¡¯s family members, his youngest granddaughter Sarah. Since she was too innocent and didn¡¯t know how to scheme, she failed to gain his favor. Prince Brad valued his granddaughter Cathy more. These twodies also participated in the emperor¡¯s matchmaking event.

    Miss Sarah looked like an aristocraticdy with littlebat prowess. Apart from her attention-grabbing bosom, she could be considered as a nobledy with little worldly experience. If not for the few imperial guards by her side, she might have been kidnapped. In Brusk, a disordered city filled with crooks, it was very dangerous for girls to act alone or even in groups. The security here was quite poor.

    ¡°A thousand gold coins is too expensive. I can¡¯t afford that. Can it be cheaper?¡±

    ¡°Miss Sarah, you are a nobledy from the house of Prince Brad. A thousand gold coins for an item isn¡¯t expensive.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you the two items for free. You don¡¯t have to talk to this guy.¡±

    ¡°Where are you from? Don¡¯t you know the rules here?¡±

    A dissatisfied Dragon One-Eye turned to Be, who had suddenly disrupted their talk. Wasn¡¯t she deliberately causing trouble? The teeth of the ck Striped Saber-Toothed Tiger and the feathers of the Horror Bird in Be¡¯s possession were genuine materials. Since Dragon One-Eye wasn¡¯t sure of Be¡¯s strength, he decided against a violent confrontation. If she personally hunted the two A+ ss Demonic Beasts, this woman¡¯s strength shouldn¡¯t be underestimated.

    Miss Sarah looked at the two precious materials in Be¡¯s hand and hesitated. She wasn¡¯t the kind of person who took advantage of others. Be knew that Miss Sarah didn¡¯t want to take the items for free. After contemting, Be offered a solution.

    ¡°Miss Sarah, are you going to the imperial capital? Hire our temporary mercenary group. Whatever you pay us will be considered aspensation for these two materials!¡±

    ¡°In that case, thank you. I ept this offer. I will pay you when I get to the capital.¡±

    ncing at the members of Be¡¯s mercenary group, Miss Sarah confirmed that they were all girls and hired them with confidence. Her status as the prince¡¯s granddaughter was superficially distinguished. There were very few people avable at her disposal. The guards who followed her were lent to her by Miss Cathy as she hadn¡¯t been assigned any guards.

    Be and her team left with Miss Sarah. Having been robbed of his business, Dragon One-Eye felt displeased. As he stared at their backs, his eyes were shrouded. Miss Sarah was now apanied by the soldiers of the imperial army. Therefore, he couldn¡¯t do anything in broad daylight, but the same couldn¡¯t be said for the night.

    Be originally assumed that she could stay in a good hotel with Miss Sarah. But who knew Sarah couldn¡¯t even afford to live in one! After her conversation with Miss Sarah, Be wondered if thisdy had a stepmother, hence the poor treatment. She didn¡¯t even have a servant on her journey from the academy to the capital and was forced to take shelter from Miss Cathy¡¯s team.

    They could forget about hotels. The hotels in Brusk City were basically backed by powerful local mercenaries. Sarah only had a dozen gold coins. Compared to other nobles, she was considered poor. Be wasn¡¯t in it for the money. She had only offered her services upon noticing this beautiful girl. The payment Be wanted was something else entirely, not money.

    Except for Be, Kriss and the others hadn¡¯t spoken to avoid revealing their identities. Since Sarah was an aristocrat, there was a high probability that she knew the princesses of the imperial family. Even if she couldn¡¯t see how they looked, she could tell from their voice alone. The two who chatted with Sarah were mainly the loli beauties, Demon God Angel and Evil God Mia.

    ¡°Captain Be, is your mercenary group newly established?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Miss Sarah. If you want to change your mind now, it¡¯s not toote!¡±

    ¡°Be, you must be joking. Except for you girls, I have no other guards.¡±

    There was a bitter smile on Sarah¡¯s face. Upon hiring Be¡¯s team, the imperial soldiers belonging to her sister Cathy left immediately without the slightest respect for her. Since Sarah wasn¡¯t interested in politics, she wasn¡¯t very familiar with some of the great nobles in the empire. Even when Be chatted with her face to face, she failed to recognize the blond-haired and blue-eyed girl who was currently the greatest warlord of the Gabriel Empire, the Duchess of Sarnia Duchy, Dragon Knight Bellina, the only female duchess in the empire.

    Be and her team were reluctant to sleep outside the city. After traveling on the road for two consecutive days, the princesses were exhausted. After some deliberation, Be decided to look for residential buildings in the small towns for lodging. But who would have thought that the citizens of Brusk City had such a poor impression of mercenaries? As soon as they noticed their identities, they refused Be¡¯s team.

    No matter how much Be offered to pay and despite the fact they were all girls, the town residents refused to provide them with rooms. Be finally understood why the mercenary soldiers at the city gates showed such unnatural expressions upon hearing her request. Obviously, they were well aware of their negative image.

    ¡°Miss Sarah, these residents refuse to rent out their houses. It¡¯s not like we¡¯re not paying them.¡±

    ¡°Be, mercenaries don¡¯t seem to have a good image. Many of them stay at inns. Why don¡¯t I sleep outside the city with your team? Although I¡¯ve never slept in the wild, I won¡¯t be an inconvenience at all.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for that. I¡¯ll fight for it.¡±

    Touched by Sarah¡¯s kindness, Be didn¡¯t intend to trouble her by sleeping in the wild. They went straight to thergest hotel in Brusk City, Brande Hotel, which was also considered the most luxurious hotel. Its guests were the leaders of therge mercenary groups that controlled Brusk City, as well as some passing nobles, such as Sarah¡¯s sister, Prince Brad¡¯s favorite granddaughter, Miss Cathy.

    ¡°Stop. Our rooms are fully upied. If you¡¯re here to offer your services,e back at night, or else¡­¡±

    Be pped the guard in front of her with a loud smack, causing him to fly several meters away. Was he blind to think that they were prostitutes here to provide special services to the hotel? When the other guards noticed the situation, they drew out their swords and were about to attack but realized they couldn¡¯t move.

    Behind Be, Time Space Demon Noesha stretched out her fingers disdainfully. In an instant, these unlucky fes were thrown out of Brusk City by teleportation magic. A swarm of mercenaries appeared around the hotel. They originally wanted to watch those female mercenaries make a fool of themselves. But who knew that those guards would be immediately killed.

    Miss Sarah stood aside, staring nkly. She didn¡¯t expect Be to be so strong that her p could send a person flying several meters away. After Be cleared the guards, she walked to the hotel¡¯s reception desk and stared maliciously at the old man behind the desk. It was Swordsman Peter who watched over the hotel.

    Ranked among the top ten in Brusk City, Peter was now covered in a cold sweat. He had watched over the hotel for many years, but this was the first time he had an intruder as strong as Be. Aside from being able to tell that Miss Sarah had no powers, Peter couldn¡¯t judge the strength of these female mercenaries, which showed their disparity in strength.

    It wasn¡¯t just a problem of disparity in strength. The look in Be¡¯s eyes made it clear that she was here to cause trouble. Her urge to beat them all up was obvious. The Brande Hotel had been open for so long, so he was well aware he couldn¡¯t offend the strong. In this case, avoiding conflicts as much as possible was the best choice.

    ¡°Mercenary Captain, the guards at the door were blind. Please forgive us. I will make sure to discipline the guards better. Do you think we can forego the matter?¡±

    ¡°Get us a room. I will pretend that nothing happened. We¡¯ll leave early tomorrow morning. As for payment¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand; the room is free. We¡¯ll take care of all your amodation expenses.¡±

    Be easily threatened for a hotel room. She had arranged their amodation for the night. Saying the rooms were fully upied was an excuse. In this type of hotel, there were usually a few rooms reserved for guests to prevent the embarrassment of having no rooms avable when important guests woulde to the door. If the hotel security staff had a better attitude, perhaps Be would have considered paying for the room. However, Be had decided to stay for free.

    Be noticed Miss Cathy standing on the balcony at the viewing passage entrance on the second floor of the Brande Hotel, watching everything quietly. Cathy wore the same dress as Sarah, except for the color. Her ck dress showed the same revealing parts. Judging from their clothes, the two were indeed sisters.

    Cathy had ck hair and dark eyes, with delicate features. With calm eyes, she had no obvious change in expression. Be figured she was the sort of calm beauty. There was a ck Sword Shadow behind her. Cathy was known as the Shadow Swordsman and rather strong, unlike her sister Sarah who was merely a pretty face. Cathy¡¯s disdain for her naive sister was understandable.

    The guards around Cathy were elites of the Gabriel Empire. She stared at Be and her team with a look of inquiry. She was familiar with Duchess Bellina, but because Cathy was on the second floor and Be had deliberately lowered her head, she couldn¡¯t tell that Be was Dragon Knight Bellina. All she could see was part of Be¡¯s face.

    ¡°Miss Cathy, isn¡¯t that Miss Sarah? Shall we send someone down to pick her up?¡±

    ¡°No, leave my loser sister alone. Anyway, the mercenaries will escort her. Pay more attention to those female mercenaries. I feel as if I¡¯ve seen them somewhere.¡±

    After instructing her guards, Cathy left. She hadn¡¯t discovered the true identities of Be and her team but was rather interested in their strength. There weren¡¯t many powerful female mercenaries, and few ever stepped foot in Brusk City. Since Be hadn¡¯t used any weapons, it was difficult to gauge her identity for the time being.

    Be looked up in the direction that Cathy left. This youngdy wanted to explore Be¡¯s secrets. Then, she wasn¡¯t afraid of being captured and educated by this Demon King. Cathy¡¯s bust was slightlyrger than Sarah¡¯s and must feel good when caressed.

    Besides Miss Cathy, many nobles at the Brande Hotel were rushing to the imperial capital to participate in this matchmaking event. Since they traveled on the official roads, they moved much faster than Be¡¯s team. Thus, all the better rooms were already upied.

    Be and her team quickly moved into the room upstairs. There were too many people watching them in the hall. Staying here any longer would only make Kriss and the others ufortable. In the process of walking, Poison Origin Betty, who had been silent all along, suddenly grabbed Be¡¯s right hand and motioned for Be to bend down so she could whisper.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter, Betty?¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Be, outside the city¡­¡±

 Volume 9 Chapter 475: Night of Terror in Brusk City and the Appearance of the Demon Kingâ€™s Forces

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 475: Night of Terror in Brusk City and the Appearance of the Demon King¡¯s Forces</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    South of the Coristel Human Continent, within the borders of the Gabriel Empire, at the forest city of Brusk. The security at night was even more chaotic here. After leaving the city, it was merely a replica of the war-torn cities, so the residents would normally not go out after midnight. The smell of evil permeated everywhere where the light did not shine.

    Even though the moon was out tonight, illuminating the entirety of Brusk City, there was an eerie aura around the city. Generally, the woods were where the Demonic Beasts wandered after nightfall. The sounds of Demonic Beasts would more or less be heard all around the city. But no one knew what happened tonight, as not a single noise could be heard from all around the forest, only dead silence.

    Instead, a strange white fog was wafting out from the forest. The mercenaries guarding the city had no idea what was up with the fog. Since the main profession in the Gabriel Empire was the swordsmen, they had poor immunity to things like magic and special attacks, so they had no idea what the white fog was.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on tonight? Can¡¯t even hear a single Demonic Beast. Seriously, those Demonic Wolves would be howling their heads off at times like these.¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Especially the fog. It¡¯s just too strange. But it¡¯s good that we don¡¯t have to hear those Demonic Beasts. We can go take a nap or something. Mike, keep watch here on your own. Call us if something happens!¡±

    The gates of Brush City weren¡¯t closed at night. The mercenaries who were hunting down the Demonic Beasts tillte at night still needed to return. Once the other sentries had gone to ck off, Mike also wandered around the gates without care. He was already cursing those colleagues of his who were secretly skipping work. A bunch of good-for-nothings, they imed they were going off for a nap, but they were probably going off to that corner to look for some ¡°midnight vixens¡± for some special service!

    When Mike was just about to find a ce to lie down and rest, he saw the white fog drifting towards the city gates. There were also several dark figuresing this way within the fog. Due to how dense the fog was, he couldn¡¯t see who they were and mistook them for the city¡¯s mercenaries.

    ¡°What¡¯s up with you guys,ing back sote? Were you ying a dragon, or were you¡­ were you¡­¡±

    A few strange, long ck strips stretched out from those shadows, piercing Mike¡¯s body. After he fell to the ground, the faces of the shadows became much clearer under the moonlight. They were actually a group of hideously-faced, heavily-dposed zombies, just like those from Resident Evil, as they moved towards Brusk City along with the white fog.

    The zombies were wearing the armor of the mercenaries, so they were probably the mercenaries who left the city to hunt Demonic Beasts and had yet to return. They were very unlucky to have be the first victims, after which they, who had transformed into zombies, followed their habits when they were still alive and returned back to Brusk City, further expanding the scope of damage and infection.

    In Brande Hotel at the center of Brusk City, Be and the girls were resting in their room. Miss Sarah had already fallen asleep on the only bed in the room. The facilities in this run-down hotel were seriously too poor. Other than a bed, it didn¡¯t even have a bathroom. Be and the girls were sitting right outside on the floor on top of a straw mat.

    Second Princess Karin had already changed into a tea ceremony kimono and was currently brewing tea for Be. As the youngest loli, Princess Krylo didn¡¯t know anything else, so she just helped Be massage her shoulders. Eldest Princess Kliveny and Fourth Princess Khalifa were sitting next to Be, talking to her about some interesting stories about the Gabriel Empire¡¯s royal family. On the other hand, Kriss was sitting right across from Be, listening with ease.

    Demon God Angel, Evil God Mia, and Time Space Demon Noesha were sitting around a small table at the side, ying cards. Be seemed to have taught them how to y ¡°fight thendlord.¡± Poison Origin Betty was hiding in a small corner of the room, fiddling around with some bottles and potions. She seems to be urgently mixing up some sort of concoction.

    Be was chatting happily with Kriss and the girls on the surface, but in fact, she had never let her guard down inside. Earlier, Poison Origin Betty had secretly told Be that she sensed strange energy outside of Brusk City that seemed to be simr to the biochemical viruses she used in the past. It was the type that turned people into zombies and attacked people indiscriminately. It was possible that they would be attacking Brusk City tonight.

    The strange virus wasn¡¯t exclusive to the Chaos Bringers. Based on Betty¡¯s information, certain Chaos Bringers and some other types of Dimensional Creators could use stuff like biochemical viruses. After all, humans were all created by the Dimensional Creators, so it was not hard to rearrange some sequences and create something like a bio-virus.

    The closest city to Brusk City, Austin City, had experienced the undead scourge from the Darkness Church¡¯s Goddess faction not long ago. If Brusk City were attacked by zombies, then the residents of this Other World who had never seen Resident Evil before would definitely think of the undead scourge. The mastermind behind this zombie mutation could easily push the me to the undead scourge and easily pack up when they were done without being suspected.

    Betty was rushing a vine potion, but they seemed to have run out of time. Be could vaguely hear screams and sounds of tearing from the outer periphery of the city. The mercenary guards basically couldn¡¯t be relied on. It didn¡¯t take long for them to break past the city gates. Be got up and pushed open the door to look outside the corridor and could see the white fog sweeping in already.

    Many dark figures were invading the hotel. That white fog was toxic, so as soon as someone entered it, they would quickly begin bleeding from all their orifices and fall down dead, after which they would be a part of the zombie army. Be saw several mercenaries go up to try to stop it, but before they could fight the zombies, they already died of the fog first.

    The Savior¡¯s system that Be brought with her also started beeping red. She logged in to check, only to see a notice sent to all system-type Saviors. It was about the crisis urring in Brusk and telling Saviors not to do missions there. It also told those who were already there to evacuate as soon as possible. But one private message caught Be¡¯s attention. It was sent privately to her alone by a Fate.

    No. 8 Fate: F-1444, what is the situation on your end? Why did you head over to Brusk City? Evacuate as soon as possible. Seriously, I send you so many missions, but you don¡¯t do any of them. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s anything significant in Brusk City anyway.

    F-1444 (Be): Lord Fate, please help. I had just gone to the Gabriel Empire to participate in the matchmaking event, but I didn¡¯t expect this to happen. I don¡¯t want to be a zombie!

    No. 8 Fate: Seriously, what am I going to do with you. It¡¯s not impossible to help. I will have the No. 5 Fate send you a few vines through the system. If you¡¯ve seen the movies, then just do as they do in the movies.

    F-1444 (Be): Many thanks to Lord Fate¡¯s great kindness. I will definitely return the favor.

    No. 8 Fate: There¡¯s no need for that, F-1444. If anything happens to you, then who¡¯s going to do the tasks I sent you? Be careful next time and move with the group. The other Saviors are in the northern part of the continent fighting the demons, so I really don¡¯t understand why you went all the way down south for!

    No. 8 Fate: Alright, enough of that. I¡¯m going to look for No. 5 Fate now, so hold on!

    Be still wanted to chat more with the Savior Camp¡¯s Eighth Fate, but thetter broke off their conversation one-sidedly. She probably really went to the Fifth Fate to borrow some potions. As for thanking her, she could only wait for the future. This Fate wasn¡¯t a bad person. She could still remember to help the F-rank Saviors who had stumbled into a danger zone.

    Be didn¡¯t need any immunity potions. Be, Renegade Kriss, and Demon God Angel, along with the World Destructor and Chaos Bringer Camp lolis were immune to mutations. The only ones who needed potions were the four princesses of the empire, Kliveny and the others, as well as Young Mistress Sarah. They were all humans that had a 100% chance of being infected.

    The Savior Camp was very efficient, so Be didn¡¯t have to wait long before receiving a dozen bottles of the vine sent to her through the system by a hyperdimensional transmission that was already packed in with special syringes just like those in the Resident Evil movies. Considering that the Savior Camp wasn¡¯t known to save one or two low-ranking Saviors specifically, the Eighth Fate had deliberately lied and said that a dozen or so Saviors were trapped together with Be when she helped her ask for the vine.

    The Fifth Fate, who didn¡¯t know anything, then directly passed a dozen bottles of the vine to Be. If there were a dozen Saviors stuck there, then she definitely had to save them. Now, Be really picked up a bargain and not only got a dozen bottles of the vine but also a map of the safe areas that the Fifth Fate sent through. Among the System-type Saviors, the only one who could get the help of two or more Fates at F-rank was Be alone, and that could be said true for the past, present, and even the future.

    ¡°What¡¯s this, Be? It looks like a really sharp secret weapon.¡±

    ¡°Princess Krylo, this is an injection for you. Alright, take off your clothes. I¡¯m going to give you all injections!¡±

    ¡°What? We have to¡­ take our clothes off again¡­ No, Mistress Be! There are still a lot of people staying here!¡±

    ¡°You will either take off your clothes yourself, or I¡¯ll do it for you.¡±

    Be revealed an evil smile on her face, but not because she wanted to do something bad. She already knew from saving Kriss before that this type of virus could also dissolve clothes. Other than armor, things like cloth and leather could be dissolved. Be saw them all wearing cloth and leather, nobody changed into metal armor, so it was natural that it would be dissolved by the virus.

    Kriss saw how hesitant her sisters were and took the lead in undressing herself. Seeing that even Kriss was not resisting, Grand Princess Kliveny and the others could only follow along andpromise, lying with their backs towards Be. This position was not much different from being ¡°taken from behind.¡± It was very embarrassing, but there were four princesses here after all. Things weren¡¯t as awkward when there were so many of them.

    Be was like a doctor giving out injections to patients. Taking out the vines, she gave them injections one by one. The princesses who were jabbed held back and did not shout, but their faces were covered in sweat. Be had deliberately squeezed them a few times before she did and got a good rub out of it before injecting them. Kriss didn¡¯t have to be jabbed, she was just working with Be to hold her sisters down. In a sense, she was considered Be¡¯s ¡°partner in crime.¡±

    Young Mistress Sarah was still sleeping inside, and the princesses were worried that they would wake her if they screamed. It would be awkward if they were to be seen this way. Be already had their outfits after this. She took out a few metallic lingerie sets and put them in front of Grand Princess Kliveny and the others. The texture was simr to fish scales assembled into a bra and panty. It also came with fis chain stockings.

    Be, this type of underwear is just¡­ too improper. Don¡¯t you have any other type of underwear that¡¯s more conservative and normal?¡±

    ¡°Nope, and I wouldn¡¯t take it out now even if I did. It¡¯s so unattractive! President Kliveny, choose one. Wear this, or wear nothing at all. Quickly decide cause we¡¯re going to have to leaveter. If you want to go out onto the streets naked, then I don¡¯t have any qualms about it.¡±

    Faced with the ¡°erotic choices¡± Be offered, Princess Kliveny could only choose the least shameful option. At this moment, some of the white fog had already invaded the room. The clothes they had stripped down onto the floor were turned right into ashes by the white fog. When they saw this scene, Kliveny finally realized why Be had them take their clothes off.

    Be took the opportunity of the moment when the princesses were changing into lingerie to bring two sets to the bed. Be¡¯s clothes were also almost dissolved away by the white fog. She had to help Young Mistress Sarah change as well while helping her inject the vine. Kriss stayed around to change while assisting Be to monitor whether her sisters had changed into the metal lingeries as instructed.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? Captain Be, this white fog¡­ You, what are¡­¡±

    ¡°Sorry, Miss Sarah. You¡¯re not going to like this, but I¡¯ll exin it to youter.¡±

    Be pressed Sarah down and tore the clothes right off her body, revealing the snow-white underwear inside. Sarah could sense that things weren¡¯t good as she was just about to cover her chest with her hands when Be pressed them both at her sides. Then, she lowered her head and directly bit off the buttons on Sarah¡¯s bra, destroying her st line of defense.¡±

    After that, Be turned the naked Sarah around and stuck the needle into the softest spot on her back. Sarah wanted to scream, but her mouth was pressed against the pillow, silencing her. She didn¡¯t have much cultivation as she wasn¡¯t that strong either. Encountering such a strong ¡°criminal¡± like Be, she could only resign herself to her fate.

    The subsequent change of clothes was much simpler. Sarah had already fainted from the pain, so Be could easily change her. Demon God Angel and Evil God Mia had also changed into the strange clothes along with Be and the others since they thought it was fun. Since everyone had already changed, Angel and Mia didn¡¯t want to be special either, so they just followed suit.

    The white fog in Brusk City soon covered the entire city. Most of the nobles staying at Brande Hotel had already evacuated as soon as the situation urred. Be and the girls were thest to leave. However, since they had already been sprayed with the ¡°Death Mark¡± provided to them by Poison Origin Betty, they were simr to the undead in the eyes of the zombies.

    Be found an abandoned carriage. While she pulled it along with Kriss at the front, the princesses were in the carriage and did note out while Angel and the other lolis kept a watch around the area. Sarah had already been made unconscious by Be. She was worried that a simple-minded young nobledy like her won¡¯t be able to bear such a horrible scene.

    The streets of Brusk City were filled with infected residents who dragged their bloodied bodies through the streets like zombies. Not a single living person could be seen anymore. ording to Poison Origin Betty, this virus was a copycat of the one she created in thest biochemical crisis, and it was only a half-finished product. These infected zombies would automatically melt into a puddle during the next day when the sun woulde out, leaving no traces of their remains at all.

    Most of the zombies had already gone out of the city to chase after the living people. Based on the safety map given to her by the Fifth Fate, as long as Be went in the opposite direction, she would be able to leave the dangerous spot without any problems. Be was a little hesitant. Sarah¡¯s older sister, one of Prince Brad¡¯s most beloved granddaughters, Cathy, seemed to have followed the nobles who fled through the back door.

    Even though Prince Brad was one of her political enemies, that didn¡¯t stop Be from trying to pick up his daughter. Kriss seemed to be able to figure out what Be was thinking. This demoness probably had her eyes on some beautiful young mistress again. However, she didn¡¯t say anything. It was better to leave this kind of thing to Be¡¯s own decision.

    ¡°Kriss, why don¡¯t we leave through the back door? It¡¯s likely there¡¯s a mastermindmanding the situation at the front gates, so it¡¯s not good for us to fight like this.¡±

    ¡°Anything you say, Be. But they don¡¯t seem to want to let us go!¡±

    When Be was turning the carriage, she found that Demonic Beings were blocking their path. The Demonic Beings that appeared weren¡¯t zombies, but actual Demonic Beings like Goatmen and somenky, ghastly shadows. These guys were certainly not zombies. Be could see the Demon King Army¡¯s mark on their bodies, and the logo was from the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings.

    Be had not seen this mark before, so it was a Demon King that she wasn¡¯t acquainted with. Fortunately, Be had met several female Demon Kings and knew that female Demon Kings who were part of the Ancient Twelve had special marks. That Demon King logo had the special mark of a female Demon King, proving that whoever wasmanding these demons was a female Demon King that Be had not met before.

    It was fine as long as it was a female. Be didn¡¯t want her erotic lingerie to be seen by a male Demon King. If it were a male Demon King, then Be would not hesitate to use the full force of the Darkness Sacred Region to put that guy to death right here.

    ¡°Hey, what¡¯s going on with you bunch? When did the humans get so creative to wear this underwear out?¡±

    In the white fog above the demonic army was a charming figure. This Demon King did not originally intend to show herself as it was best not to do so in this n. However, when she saw the strange metal lingerie worn by Be and the others, she couldn¡¯t help her curiosity and came out to take a look.

 Book 9: Chapter 531: Prince Angusâ€™s Final Compromise and the Unexpected End of the Civil War

    Book 9: Chapter 531: Prince Angus¡¯s Final Compromise and the Unexpected End of the Civil War

    The Northern Alliance had turned the Gabrideck City, which was in the marginal area of the Marz in at the lower reaches of the udine River that was flowing near the Gabriels City (Sword Capital) of the Gabriel Empire, into their base camp. Currently in this base camp, Be just had walked out of the Las Vegas Royal Casino. After she had suppressed Prince Brad, she had gone after the younger brother of Emperor Alfred the Third, Prince Frauer, as well as the prince that he was supporting, Prince Glenard. All of these princes that she had defeated had withdrawn from the civil war between the Northern and Southern Alliance.

    As the first person to witness the forces of the Darkness Sacred Region from Be, Prince Frauer had received a huge blow. Be did not even need to explicitly tell Prince Frauer regarding the rtionship between her and Be, also known as by her surrogate Princess Felia.

    Prince Frauer had already formed his opinion regarding the rtionship between the two. ording to his astute judgment, this beautiful ck-haired girl who imed to be a God must have a very close rtionship with Be. Otherwise, she would not havee over to personally look for him.

    With that opinion in mind, Prince Frauer reluctantly withdrew his participation from the war. After that, Be had only one more prince left to deal with, and he was no other than the father-inw of Emperor Alfred the Third, Prince Angus. Since the temporary residence of Prince Angus used to be the mansion of the Lord who governed the Gabrideck City, it was easily located on the city map.

    Be had decided to switch her form back to that of Princess Felia this time around. She went to the mansion that Prince Angus was residing in. Considering that two of the princes had been dealt with, Be¡¯s n was nearlyplete, so her mood was quite rxed. It would be best if she could resolve the civil war as soon as possible. She would like to take advantage of the situation where the Imperial Union was still focusing all of its resources on helping the Aldridge Empire in the east to deal with the attack of the Red Sea Demonic Beast Army. While the Imperial Union was tied up, Be had every intention to settle the matter in the Gabriel Empire as soon as she could.

    It was crucial that the ruler of the Gabriel Empire could be decided before the Imperial Union could intervene. As she pondered about it, Be had unknowingly reached her destination. Even though the mansion of the Lord who governed the Gabrideck City was considered to be quite huge, it was still notparable to the temporary residence of Prince Brad, which was the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern or even the Las Vegas Royal Casino that Prince Frauer had chosen as his temporary residence. They were atpletely different levels.

    As expected by Be, the guards who were guarding the mansion were the soldiers of Prince Angus. At the gate of this mansion, as with the guards of the previous two locations that she had visited, Be took out the family tokens and showed them to the guards. The tokens belonged to the daughters of Prince Angus, Andanielle and her sister Andta.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the leader of the Southern Alliance? How dare youe alone?!¡±

    ¡°Notify the prince that I have some matters to discuss with him. You should not be unfamiliar with these two tokens.¡±

    ¡°These are the family tokens that belong to Miss Andanielle and Miss Andta. What have you done to them?¡±

    The guard at the gate could clearly recognize Be at a nce because she did not use any disguise on herself and had walked over to them casually. Even though she came alone, there had been rumors that she possessed the strength of a Dragon Knight, and aside from that, she was also holding on to the family token of Prince Angus. As such, none of the guards stationed on the front of the gate to the mansion of the former Lord dared to block Be¡¯s path.

    In the end, the guards silentlyplied and gave way to Be and allowed her into the mansion. These guards had also concluded that the two daughters of the family themselves must have also fallen in the hands of Be since the family tokens of Miss Andanielle and Miss Andta were in the hands of Be. All they could do was to allow Be to confront Prince Angus.

    As opposed to the residence of the previous two princes, the mansion of the former Lord was very quiet. It is really rare for a prince to be as decent as Prince Angus. He wasn¡¯t a phnderer, nor did he have any greedy desires. If he weren¡¯t as stubborn and conservative in his political views with the constant insistence for Crown Prince Daniel to be the only one to inherit the throne, Be might have let him retain his status as a prince.

    It really was a pity because although Prince Angus himself was an upright person, the person he chose to support, Prince Daniel. was considered a wall of mud that could never support the burden of the empire. Not only was Prince Daniel not good in military warfare, but he too had problems when it came to his pleasureful habits. The only advantage that he had over the other princes was that the previous emperor, Emperor Alfred the Third, had personally appointed him as the Crown Prince.

    Even after walking for quite some time in this mansion, she had yet toe in sight with any guards. Prince Angus must have been confident in his own strength because there were neither guards on patrol nor maids or even attendants inside his temporary residence. As someone who had made his name through the ranks of a soldier, Prince Angus was an honorable officer who held the title of the Chief General of the Empire. With such an honorable person, it came as no surprise that his style was very different from the previous two princes, who only knew how to lobby their support through political ys.

    As Be walked on ahead, the initial ambiance of the quiet mansion was finally disrupted by some discordant sounds. Although Prince Angus himself was not a mboyant person, Crown Prince Daniel was obviously an unscrupulous person who only knew how to enjoy himself with food and entertainment. He might not have much of a ir in terms of warfare or even in politics, but he sure knew his way around the pleasure of life with multiple courses of indulging entertainment.

    Walking past the banquet hall in this mansion of the former Lord, Be noticed Prince Daniel feasting with his guest. It seemed that Prince Daniel had no sense of crisis at all as he was leisurely spending his time here with the other princes who also supported him. Even when he was in the area that was under the governance of Prince Angus, Prince Daniel did not even try to conceal his pleasurable habits.

    In the banquet hall, the prince was also apanied by wines and many beautiful maidens who were dressed gorgeously. The way they werevishly decked out, Be thought that they looked like princesses. Compared to the beauties that Be had previously encountered in the temporary residence of Prince Brad and Prince Frauer, thedies here definitely had better lives. At the very least, they were not shamefully stripped naked as thesedies could still retain a trace of their dignity.

    Be simply walked past the prince, not giving much thought to the prince that she would soon rece. She finally found the person she was looking for, Prince Angus, in the study room of this mansion. When Be opened the door to the study and walked in, Prince Angus, who was still awake at this hour, was studying the map that was ced in front of him. It seemed that he was nning tounch an attack towards the Southern Alliance the very next day.

    Since Be¡¯s arrival was unexpected, the prince did not even lift up his head to look at Be when she pushed the door and entered his room as he didn¡¯t expect her to disturb him at this hour. Be, who had always received much attention regardless of where she was, felt a little troubled that he was neglecting her. Considering that she was regarded as a beauty herself, it was a little embarrassing that he didn¡¯t even bother to look at her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have toe and invite me. I¡¯m not interested in your banquet, Daniel. And¡­ Eh, it¡¯s you! How could it be¡­¡±

    ¡°Prince Angus, you don¡¯t have to doubt it. I believe that no one would impersonate me.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here? This is not a ce that you should be at. Since you are a Duchess of the Empire, I would not give you any trouble. Just go!¡±

    ¡°No, no, no¡­. Prince Angus, you seem to be missing the point. It is you who should really not be here!¡±

    While the expression on Prince Angus¡¯s face reflected some doubt, Be¡¯s expression was confident and fearless, as if she already had the upper hand. Could it be that she no longer cared about the consequences? Just as Prince Angus was about to give the order for his guards to arrest Be, she took out some items that managed to make the prince, who was well-versed in the battlefield, keep his mouth shut for a moment.

    Among those items were the seals that belonged to two out of the three princes of the Gabriel Empire. These seals belonged to Prince Frauer and Prince Brad, respectively. She also had the seals of the Grand Duke of the Renald family and the patriarch of the Ignaz family. Toplete the three major families of the empire, she presented the letter of credit written by the Johnston family. To add to the insult, she took out the portable sabers of several Sword Gods that belonged to the Hilikas family. Along with those, she also showed him the certificate of recognition by the current interim patriarch of the Hilikas family, Harry Verron.

    Be took pleasure in presenting these trophies, one after another, to Prince Angus. To some extent, Be was still proceeding with a conscience. If she weren¡¯t, she would have taken out the underwear worn by Andanielle and Andta, the daughters of Prince Angus, and shown it to him.

    After showing him the underwear of his daughters, she should have told him with an evil grin that his two daughters were great! That would have been a bigger blow to Prince Angus aspared to what she was showing him now. However, Be was not the one without any principles. In her opinion, the intimate wear that was worn by thedies in her harem was for her eyes only and could not be shown to others, even if it were to a male rtive of theirs.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, what is the meaning of this? I don¡¯t understand it. Please leave immediately!¡±

    ¡°No, Prince Angus, I believe that you are well aware of what I mean. Don¡¯t you think that there is something missing from here? That item is still in your possession.¡±

    It was only natural for Prince Angus to know the meaning behind Be¡¯s actions. The item that Be was referring to was his very own seal as a prince of the empire. With his seal, Be would have control over the two million Northern Alliance soldiers who were under hismand, and with this final troop, she would have taken over the whole of the Northern Alliance. That itself would put an end to the civil war that seemed to have been going on forever.

    Prince Angus couldn¡¯tprehend how Prince Frauer and Prince Brad could have so easily handed over their seals which they had regarded as their second lives. However, since Be had personallye knocking at his door, it could only mean that the two princes had handed over their seal and surrendered to Be. In addition to it, she also had the recognition of the Hilikas family. This meant that Be had already grasped hold of all the political favors in the empire. Aside from the military forces, Be had also gained the absolute advantage of the political arena of the empire.

    After Be had received recognition from the patriarch of the Hilikas family, Prince Angus understood that he was Be¡¯sst obstacle. In his current situation, he could no longer order for the arrest of Be as she would have taken over the military forces of Prince Brad and Prince Frauer that amounted to more than three million soldiers, the three-fifth of the entire Northern Alliance army. Moreover, the Guardian of the Empires, the Hilikas family that Prince Angus had relied on, was already siding with Be. This meant that she was already in control of the base camp of the Northern Alliance.

    At this point, there wasn¡¯t even a need for the Southern Alliance to intervene. All Be had to do was takemand of the armies under the two princes, and she could have easily plunged the Northern Alliance base camp into a civil war between themselves. For the first time ever, Prince Angus, who once served the empire on the battlefield itself and saved the empire from many crises, felt a deep sense of frustration as he was confronted by Be. Though the beautiful blonde girl standing in front of him was petite, somehow, in his eyes, Be was akin to an insurmountable mountain.

    ¡°Prince Angus, why do you look so troubled? It¡¯s not the end of the world. I can assure you that the throne would be given to Princess Kriss instead of me. The throne would still be in the hands of the original royal family. I have no interest in the boring position of an emperor. If you could acknowledge Crown Prince Daniel as the heir to the throne, why can¡¯t you acknowledge that Kriss, as a Princess, also has the same right to the throne?¡±

    ¡°No, Duchess Bellina¡­ I mean, Princess Regnant Bellina. I don¡¯t doubt your ability. I really don¡¯t. It¡¯s just that politics is a man¡¯s game, and you and Kriss are women. The consequences would not be favorable if you decide to participate in it.¡±

    When questioned by Be, Prince Angus gave her his honest answer. This was the first time he was confronted by Be, and she was not any ordinary person. This was the person who had rewritten the Gabriel Empire¡¯s entire history in less than half a year. Duchess Bellina had managed to rise from a mere Duchess to a Princess Regnant and subsequently became the person that conquered the whole empire, all in less than half a year. She was definitely a legendary figure regardless of whichever empire in the human continent she came from.

    Prince Angus was actually concerned about the fact that the throne might fall into the hands of a foreigner instead of staying with the original royal family of the Gabriel Empire. In his opinion, even though Kriss could inherit the throne and be the first Empress of the human continent, she was bound to marry someone one day.

    Once Kriss got married, the imperial power might fall into the hands of her husband, which would be Prince Angus¡¯ worst nightmare. One couldn¡¯t really me him for his ignorant view because that was the general view of the people living in this other world. If only he knew that the richest empire, the Manasvir Empire, was actually controlled for tens of thousands of years by Queen Manya Fn, an interdimensional traveler, he wouldn¡¯t be so resistant to Kriss inheriting the throne.

    ¡°Prince Angus, I do understand where you areing from, but I would still need you to hand over your seal. This is how I do things. I hope you are not offended!¡±

    ¡°Princess Regnant Bellina, I don¡¯t know what your ns are but since we havee to this, it would be great if we can reduce the casualties of war and peacefully resolve this. If you can defeat me, I will let you have my seal.¡±

    ¡°Then, let¡¯sy out the terms. Prince Angus, as long as you are able to hurt me, I will consider it as your win and recognize Prince Daniel as the heir of the throne. I would even let him immediately seed the throne. However, if it so happens to be my win, kindly hand me the seal and ce the future of the empire in the hands of Kriss and me.¡±

    No matter how capable Prince Angus was, he knew that the situation was not favorable to him. His suggestion to challenge Be was merely a way for him to appease himself to step down gracefully because even from the start, he knew that he had a very slim chance of winning against her. Be¡¯s strength was well known to be that of a Dragon Knight, and even if she didn¡¯t summon her flying dragon, based on her Dragon Knight strength alone, she should be able to easily take down a group of Sword Sages.

    The fight between them didn¡¯t require any borate actions. With just a few simple moves, one could easily tell the winner apart. On a battlefield, lives and deaths were often decided based on a single precise moment. The strength of Prince Angus was only at the level of a Quasi-Sword Sage. He couldn¡¯t even bepared to the Sword Sage of the Hilikas family.

    The result of the fight was as expected. Prince Angus¡¯s strongest attack, ¡°The Destruction of Mountains and Rivers,¡± was easily blocked by the aura that was surrounding Be. A smile was carved on Be¡¯s lips as she stretched out her finger, and with a light flick, she managed to smash Prince Angus¡¯s saber. Even though Prince Angus had given his all, he was still helpless when he was confronted by Be, who was an existence that was out of his league.

    Throughout the battle, Be was actually holding herself back. Even though her power now could not bepared to the power that she could wield when she was in her Demon King form, she could still easily defeat Prince Angus. If she did not hold back her strength, Prince Angus would have already been lying on the floor as a cold corpse. Considering that he was the father of Andanielle and Andta, she had no intention to kill him.

    ¡°It seems that I am really getting old. Princess Regnant Bellina, you win.¡±

    ¡°Prince Angus, don¡¯t be depressed. Let me share my ns with you that I haven¡¯t even told the other two princes. You are the first to know.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead Princess Regnant Bellina. You are the one in control here.¡±

    The content of the discussion between Prince Angus and Be remained only between them. Once they walked out of the study, none of them had disclosed the content of their conversation to anyone at all. After that, Be had spied on both Prince Frauer and Prince Brad separately, and it was confirmed that the secret discussion between them remained as the empire¡¯s secret and had beenpletely sealed.

    In the early morning of the next day, the Northern and Southern Alliance that had been warring against each other had suddenly announced a reconciliation, and both parties had reached a ¡°consensus.¡± After some discussion, the ongoing battle between the Northern and Southern Alliance was finally dered to be over. In fact, both sides unitedly downyed the event as they announced that thergest civil war that had ever been fought in the history of the human continent to be a simple military exercise.

    All the Northern alliance soldiers who previously perished on the battlefield were written down as identally injured in a military exercise. It wasn¡¯t hard for the Northern and Southern Alliance to downy the numbers of the casualties from tens of thousands to only a few thousand. However, they did ensure that all the family members of the soldiers who had died in the battle would receive a generous amount as pensions. These pensions and subsequent annual maintenance costs would be borne by both the Northern and Southern Alliance.

    The majority of the citizens in the Gabriel Empire had already be ustomed to the political transition of the empire that seemed to change faster than the weather during this particr period. The most shocking news to them was that the original heir to the throne, Prince Daniel, had announced to cede the throne to his sister, Princess Kriss.

 Volume 9 Chapter 477: Sand Demon Brandgoreâ€™s End and the Quiet Night in the Forest

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 477: Sand Demon Brandgore¡¯s End and the Quiet Night in the Forest</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    South of the Coristel Human Continent, within the borders of the Gabriel Empire, at the passage to the desert domain behind the southern forest city of Brusk. Be, Kriss, and Time Space Demon Noesha encountered a certain mysterious Domain Demonic Beast here in this fake desert and confronted each other in this desert environment.

    Be wanted to try and scan the Demonic Beast with the Savior¡¯s system, but she did not expect to actually find any of its information. Unexpectedly, this Demonic Beast¡¯s information really was recorded. Sand Devil Brandgore, a beast whose entire body was made up of sand. It was rated as an S-rank Demonic Beast in the Savior Camp¡¯s Demonic Beast rating and was said to beposed of the resentment of the souls lost in the desert. It should originally be called a Demonic Being.

    However, Sand Demon Brandgore¡¯s shape is not unique and could change into the appearance of a Demonic Beast. That¡¯s why, the Savior Camp simply ssified it as a Demonic Beast. Its ability is to control the desert and has a strong regional advantage when it is in one. Since its body wasposed of the resentful souls of those who died in the desert, this guy does not have a Demonic Core so that can¡¯t be used as a weak spot, making it hard to attack it.

    ¡°Sand Demon Brandgore, *you* want to defeat *me*? You¡¯re but a body of resentmentposed of a bunch of dead people.¡±

    ¡°You brat, since you know my identity, then disappear!¡±

    Arge hand made up of sand appeared behind Sand Demon Brandgore that reached towards Be. It nned to grab Be like it did with the others and crush her bones directly, but the big hand made of sand was stopped in mid-air. Time Space Demon Noesha was there, and she was able to stop the hand just by a simple raise of her finger.

    Several swords flew out from the sword space behind Kriss that flew straight towards Sand Demon Brandgore¡¯s limbs. Be took advantage of the situation to rush over quickly andnded a heavy punch to Sand Demon Brandgore¡¯s chest, punching out arge hole. Since it was made up of sand, Be¡¯s punch did not cause any actual damage to it.

    ¡°Very strong, but unfortunately, it was useless against me. Now, let me show you my true power.¡±

    Sand Demon Brandgore¡¯s humanoid figure scattered into the ground It did not die, instead, the desert in this domain could be considered its true body, making things quite tricky. Be¡¯s normal strength will be heavily restricted since they were in the opponent¡¯s territory. It was also currently inconvenient for her to transform into her Demon God form.

    A huge sandstorm suddenly stirred up in the originally calm desert, and a huge sand giant stepped out from it. The gigantic form of Sand Demon Brandgore stood over a hundred meters, a standard giant form with its own sandstorm special effects that baptized the entirety of the ruins with wind and sand.

    Time Space Demon Noesha rushed to the center of the za as soon as possible and raised a time space shield, protecting the nobledies on the ground so that they wouldn¡¯t be swept away by the sandstorm. Since Noesha has the same tastes as Be, those unfortunate male nobles were all sucked up by the sandstorm and were liberated in the midst of full body pain and paralysis. Noesha couldn¡¯t be bothered to save the guys. It¡¯s not whether they were handsome or not. She simply wasn¡¯t interested in men.

    Not only did Sand Demon Brandgore transform into a sand giant, it also summoned a giant sand dragon, which is just sand shaped into the form of a western fantasy dragon. It was intending to attack from both the sky and the ground, grounding Be and the girls into sand.

    The Desert Giant and the Giant Desert Dragon were huge and only had a pair of red glowing eyes on their bodies. Other than that, they werepletely made up of sand, just like some sort of sand statue. Physical attacks are hard to make useful when ites to fighting a Demonic Being made of piled up sand. It will also require specific magic attacks to do actual damage to them, so they were difficult ones to deal with.

    ¡°Die! The roar and fury of the desert is not something you puny humans can measure up to!¡±

    The Desert Giant smashed its fist over which sent a huge sandstorm with it. The Giant Desert Dragon in the sky also took the opportunity tounch a sandst attack. In the nick of time, a purple crystal wall rose up in front of Be, attacking the sand attacks. Be couldn¡¯t really take Sand Demon Brandgore¡¯s attacks head-on. She was worried she would be buried alive by the sandstorm.

    So, Be used her contract with Crystal Dragon Princess Purple Crystal to summon ao crystal wall to block Sand Demon Brandgore¡¯s attack. Be has contracts with many dragon princesses and queens so she can borrow their power at will. If she wants to beat Sand Demon Brandgore, then she will have to get rid of its terrain advantage.

    ¡°Crystal Wall¡­thebined power of so many dragons. You¡­You¡¯re no ordinary Dragon Knight!¡±

    ¡°This desert of yours is too annoying, let me give this ce a free makeover.¡±

    Dark clouds, lightning, and thunder suddenly appeared above the originally clear desert skies. A strange magical contract array suddenly appeared underneath Be¡¯s feet, and the figures of several dragons could be faintly seen behind her. Be chose the dragons with the more special attributes among her contracted collection toe fight.

    The sun in the sky was reced with a strange round moon. New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea¡¯s figure appeared there, and this terrifying moon can not be covered by the clouds. That a strange moon could appear even under the stormy weather was quite a bizarre image.

    Thunder Queen Geleman and Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth¡¯s figures appeared in the dark clouds. Under the influence of their abilities, a great downpour of rain emerged in the desert domain. Under the heavy storm, the sandstorm stirred up by Sand Demon Brandgore was all suppressed to the ground. As the sand was diluted by the power, it was unable to do anything funny for a while.

    The Giant Desert Dragon that was originally flying in the sky quickly crashed into the sand before disappearing due to the storm. Sand Demon Brandgore lost its control of the sky, and its domain was currently being changed by the strange dragons that were summoned.

    On the ruins on the ground, the Crystal Dragon Princess, Gem Dragon Queen, and Emerald Demonic Dragon Princess, these mineral-type dragons were all moving towards Sand Demon Brandgore, surrounding it. Sand Demon Brandgore may have killed many dragons, but faced with mutated species like this, and with the terrain now changed, its advantage was gone.

    ¡°My energy¡­You! Just how many dragons have you subdued?! No, a human shouldn¡¯t be able to do this!¡±

    ¡°When did I say that I¡¯m human? You really are too naive, Sand Demon Brandgore. You¡¯re finished!¡±

    Sand Demon Brandgore¡¯s Desert Giant form was drenched by water, and once it gets wet, the sand starts to stick, and his previous ability to scatter at will was sealed. Its ability to move around was also reduced by a lot. Now, Sand Demon Brandgore couldn¡¯t retreat even if it wanted to. There were several mineral-type dragons sealing its path in all directions.

    Seeing that it had no way to retreat, Sand Demon Brandgore decided to make ast stand and face Be. It moved its huge body, intending to ram Be with it, crushing her to death with its giant fist, but Be always liked using underhanded tricks. Seeing that she had the number advantage, there¡¯s no way she was going to give Sand Demon Brandgore the chance to fight her one on one.

    Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth, who was in the sky, sent out several cial Rays that hit the already soaked Sand Demon Brandgore directly, causing its entire body ro freeze. IN the blink of an eye, the Desert Giant became a frozen statue.

    Be activated Thunder Queen Geleman¡¯s ability, gathering a dark blue lightning ball in her hand before swinging it over. The lightning ball hit the upper half of Sand Demon Brandgore¡¯s frozen body. After a huge eruption, its body was turned into dust, and the remaining lower half also broke down rapidly and disintegrated.

    Time Space Demon Noesha also activated her time space magic, ¡°Spatial Trap¡±, sucking in the remains of Sand Demon Brandgore, which no longer had the strength to struggle, and transporting it to the ocean in the Abyssal Region. Under effects of the seawater, Sand Demon Brandgore quickly scattered into sand and sank into the bottom of the ocean.

    With Sand Demon Brandgore sealed at the bottom of the Abyssal Sea, the desert domain faded with it, and the treasures it used to tempt people also faded into an unknown space. Be who could not catch up to them in time was only able to save the few nobledies. There really was no way for her to grab the treasures. Perhaps fate decided that they weren¡¯t hers to have.

    Once Young Mistress Cathy woke up, she found herself back at the forest she was escaping through earlier, and her entire body ached. When a breeze came past, she found herself shiveringly cold. Under the light of the moon, Cathy found to her horror that she had been stripped naked at some point and the rescued nobledies were just like her, allying naked on the grass. Only, there were balls of cloth stuffed into their mouths and their eyes were covered by a strip of white cloth.

    A beautiful blonde girl was cleaning the wounds on the nobledies¡¯ bodies with water, and would reach for their bodies, groping them as if she were massaging them after she was done cleaning. As if she were doing something evil, the nobledies being groped by her wanted to scream, yet they could not do so since their mouths were blocked. Under the moonlight, Cathy finally had a clear look of her appearance. It was the Sarnia Duchy¡¯s leader, Grand Duke Bellina,mander of thergest forces south of the Gabriel Empire.

    After rescuing the young mistresses, Be did not rush back to the carriage. After the desert disappeared, Be was now located in a rtively small creek some distance away from the carriage. Be had Kriss return to the carriage and report their safety to the other princesses and had the erotic loli Time Space Demon Noesha stay behind. Incidentally, Noesha transferred the sleeping Young Mistress Sarah over from the carriage with her magic. Be was nning to treat the injuries of the nobledies here.

    ¡°Grand Duke Bellina, you¡¯re¡­Umph¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t speak, Cathy. The bones all over your body are broken, let me help you fix them.¡±

    Cathy was just about to speak when Be lightly covered her mouth. Her body was currentlypletely limp and she had no strength to resist Be. Be put her spread-eagled onto the grass and then beckoned over apletely naked beauty with a nasty grin on her face. When she saw who that girl is, the unease in Cathy¡¯s heart grew stronger. Isn¡¯t that her ipetent little sister Sarah?

    Young Mistress Sarah was currently in apletely naked state with a flushed face. It was particrly striking under the moonlight, but the way she was looking at Cathy was really weird, and it made her feel strangely panicked. She¡¯d heard rumors that Grand Duke Bellina enjoyed stripping down pretty girls and then doing funny things with them. When she first learned of this information, Cathy didn¡¯t care much about it, but now that it¡¯se to this, she was genuinely afraid.

    ¡°Miss Sarah, yout sister Cathy¡¯s bones were crushed earlier by the sand, I¡¯m going to help her set her bones so hold her down for me, will you?¡±

    ¡°Understood, Captain Be. I¡¯ll get the job settled!¡±

    Sarah who was being confused by the demoness ignored Cathy¡¯s rejecting eyes and went forward to help Be hold Cathy down. Things were much simpler after that. Using her Demon King powers, Be helped Cathy set her crushed bones back together. For her sister Sarah¡¯s sake, she saved this Prince Brad¡¯s beloved young mistress.

    Cathy almost fainted from the pain. Once her bones were set, Be carried her up and spread her legs so that she could straddle herp. The most sensitive part of Cathy¡¯s body was vited. No matter how much she wanted to just pass out, she had no choice but to keep sober. Be lifted her chin with one hand and looked down on Cathy like a predator staring down her prey.

    ¡°Grand Duke Bellina, you¡­Don¡¯t do anything funny! I don¡¯t have a boyfriend yet, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Cooperate with me, Cathy. Tell me what that old man if yours is trying to do!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything! Wait, I¡¯ll tell you! I¡­¡±

    Cathy¡¯s ¡°I don¡¯t have a boyfriend¡± totally set Be¡¯s trigger off to bully her. She kissed Cathy¡¯s lips and demanded a reward for her rescue. On the other side, Sarah¡¯s acupuncture point had been struck by Be and she fell asleep, so she waspletely unaware that her sister was being bullied.

    ¡°Cathy, I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want Sarah to see you in such an embarrassing state, do you? Then cooperate with me. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    ¡°You¡­Are you a demon? Don¡¯t do this, I¡­I don¡¯t want it¡­¡±

    ¡°You do want it. You¡¯re already reacting. And you¡¯ve guessed right, I am a demon!¡±

    Be took Cathy¡¯s lips once more and even shoved her tongue inside. Cathy very easily parted her teeth and her tongue was also caught by the other. With their tongues tangled together, it was hard for her to escape. At the same time, Be reached for the soft mounds in front of Cathy¡¯s chest. After making sure that there was a visible reaction to the two sensitive points on Cathy¡¯s chest, Be let them go for now.

    When Cathy came back to her senses after the disorienting kiss, She was pushed back down onto the grass, after which Be stacked Sarah on top of her. That was just the forey just now, it¡¯s not enough to pull Cathy down into the ¡°lily abyss¡±. She¡¯ll need her sister¡¯s help too. That way, she will be able to break thest line of defense of Cathy¡¯s will

    Cathy was pinned down face-to-face by her own little sister and could not get up for a moment. Be took out a strange potion and secretly fed it to the sleeping Young Mistress Sarah. Even though her eyes were closed, her entire body turned hot after ingesting the potion. Cathy who was being pressed down by her could feel the changes too. Sarah¡¯s heart was speeding up as if she was aroused.

    ¡°Grand Duke Bellina, what did you feed my sister? I¡­I¡¯ll tell you everything so move Sarah away! Please¡­¡±

    ¡°Cathy, Sarah told me that you sisters have a bad rtionship, so let me just fix that for you. After this, I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t hate your little sister anymore.¡±

    ¡°Please don¡¯t do this! I¡¯ll treat my sister well, I promise¡­Don¡¯te over, no!¡±

    Be reached out to pinch Cathy¡¯s nose, forcing her to open her mouth. Then, she quickly poured the potion down. After drinking the potion, Cathy also fell into the same state as Sarah. Very soon, the two sisters linked their lips together, and began tossing around together. Be took out a nket and covered them. Watching the two young mistresses tossing and turning under the nket, Be stood up proudly. She had sessfully ¡°bent¡± another pair of sisters.

    Even though she used very despicable means, this can effectively reduce her female political enemies. By the creek, the erotic loli Noesha was currently bullying the other nobledies, and her means were much more erotic than Be¡¯s. The blindfolds of the nobledies had been removed and they were forced to watch helplessly as they were bullied by a little loli.

    These noble young mistresses who have just escaped danger fell into the hands of this erotic loli Noesha. No matter how strong the beauty is, she can still ¡°bend¡± them with a variety of means, and thus the creek was filled with the fragrance of lilies.

    Once Kriss arrived with the carriage, Be came over to stop the carriage. She did not let Kriss and the girls head to the creek. Even though they had no idea what happened, the faint strange voices of girls already told the experienced princesses what was going on.

    Other than the blushes on their faces, Grand Princess Kliveny and the others did not dare say anything. It was clear that Be had been bullying girls again. Only, the victims of her bullying had now turned into Prince Brad¡¯s two young mistresses, Cathy and Sarah, as well as the other noble young mistresses who were staying at Brande Hotel.

    ¡°Kriss, you guys came so fast. What¡¯s wrong, didn¡¯t I tell you to stay there and that you didn¡¯t need toe over so quickly? Unless¡­Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Be, sure enough, you. You haven¡¯t put your guard down even in times like these. Here¡¯s the situation, the demons at Brusk City have dispersed, but it seems that there are many imperial troopsing over. We can¡¯t let them see us in this state, so I came to look for you.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I got it. Noesha¡¯s here, so nobody will find us.¡±

    ¡°By the way, Be. The troops that are heading this way seem to beposed of several forces. You;d bettere with meter to confirm it personally!¡±

 Book 10: Chapter 534: The Mysterious Visitors of the Alphine Grain Road District in the Snowy Land

    Book 10: Chapter 534: The Mysterious Visitors of the Alphine Grain Road District in the Snowy Land

    The Alphine Grain Road District was an important area at the north of the Manasvir Empire as it served as the border between the Manasvir Empire and the Octavia Empire. If one were to follow this road and head to the north of the Manasvir Empire, they would eventually reach the Octavia Empire.

    The climate in the human continent was divided into extreme pr opposites. This extreme weather was caused by the first war waged by the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings who had invaded the continent thousands of years ago.

    In the southern kingdom where the Gabriel Empire was located, the weather here was hot all year round, while the northern kingdom of the Octavia Empire was experiencing a totally different climate. In fact, all four seasons of the year wereposed of only the winter season in the Octavia Empire. The only difference in the daily weather was the degree of the snow, whether it was a blizzard or mild snowing.

    The only empire with all the four seasons of spring, summer, autumn, and winter was the Manasvir Empire, located in the middle of the continent. The two opposite empires located at the north and south had only the winter or the summer season through the entire year. However, the empire located in the east, the Aldridge Empire, had only ever experienced spring all year round. As for the Kristoff Empire located in the west, autumn was the only season throughout the year.

    At the Alphine Grain Road District, a team of knights was moving in an orderly manner. Upon closer inspection of this small team of knights that consisted of only a few people, one would realize that they were all female knights and the horses they rode on and the armor they used were all basic and ordinary items. All of the female knights had put on a gray cloak, hiding their beautiful faces underneath it.

    This team was escorting an unmarked carriage. From a nce, they looked as if they were a small mercenary group that had taken on the task of escorting the carriage. However, regardless of how menial they looked, the actual capability of this small team of knights was beyond terrifying as even an average S-ranked mercenary group would not be able to put up a fight against them.

    In fact, this very team was made up of Be and herpanions who were on their way to the Octavia Empire. Sitting in the unmarked carriage was the most recent political figure that had emerged from the human continent, the newly appointed ruler of the Gabriel Empire, Empress Kriss, along with her supporting team. As promised, Be was on the way to bring Kriss back to the homnd of Princess Felia, the princess who Be was currently impersonating.

    As for the political operation of the Gabriel Empire, Empress Kriss had entrusted it to her sisters and the newly appointed Princesses and Grand Duchesses. As a fallback, Be had also asked Time Space Magic Demon Noesha to set up aMagical Teleportation Array purposes so that Be could easily travel back in case of emergency.

    The dynamic lineup of the knights was made up of impressive knights who were closely rted to Be. This particr team included the younger sister of Princess Felia, the Magic Dragon Knight Princess Lisha, and Felia¡¯s two elder sisters, the Golden Knight Princess Irene and the Retribution Knight Princess Luce.

    Along with them, Be had also brought along the Chief of the Disciplinary Committee of the Olsylvia Academy, Frost Knight Natasha, and the two vice presidents of the student union at the Filomena Nobility Academy, Thunder Knight Aurora and the Dusk Knight Daphne. Also joining the impressive lineup of knights was the beautiful teacher of the Holy Dragon Knight Legion, the Beauty Dragon Knight Ingrid, and of course, Princess Manas Pam, the Scarlet Knight, who was sent as a special envoy from the Manasvir Empire, was also a worthy mention of this lineup.

    When Empress Kriss was enthroned as the ruler of the Gabriel Empire, Queen Manya Fn had also concurrently dered herself as the reigning empress of the Manasvir Empire with the support of Be. To gain support from the neighboring empire, the Manasvir Empire had sent out Princess Pam as their envoy to contribute to their diplomatic activities and try to win over at least one more empire as their ally. As long as the three empires were cooperating together, they would be able to ignore the will of the Imperial Union.

    Among the team members, the Dragon Knight General Olya was also present to escort the team to the Octavia Empire. She was also seen donning ordinary armor like Be and the otherpanions. For an average person, this team of knights was oundishly strong. Even the lowest grade of them was a knight of a Holy Knight level. Including Be, this small team of knights consisted of three Dragon Knights (Be, Lisha and Natasha) and one Dragon Knight Captain (Ingrid), as well as a Dragon Knight General (Olya). With these few knights alone, they could easily take up and destroy any major duchy in the human continent.

    Among the beautiful knights, only Be¡¯s strength had yet to be determined, but she was expected to be ced in the higher order of the Dragon Knight level. Aside from Be, the most feared by Olya was the female knight currently in charge of driving the carriage that Empress Kriss was sitting in.

    This temporary coachman wore a mask at all times to conceal her identity. Although the mask that the female knight wore could hide her identity from a passerby, it did not manage to conceal the murderous aura that she had umted through countless battles. Even Olya was shocked when she learned that the female knight who was driving the carriage was not only much stronger than her, but in fact, she was the legendary renowned Dragon Knight King. To the public, Be imed that this female knight was a temporary coachman that she had found. When Olya found out that the strongest person in the whole team was the coachman, Olya was embarrassed and handed the title of the Captain of the team back to Be.

    This said masked female knight was none other than Knight King Ayden Liath, whom Be had ¡°picked-up¡± a few months ago. Although this legendary first generation of the Knight King was moremonly seen as a foodie girl, she was a terrifying person. Even the guardians of the Octavia Empire, the Twelve Divine Knights of the Ostafa family, had only reached the level of a Dragon Knight General, which was far from a Dragon Knight King. If confronted with Liath, they could only submit to hermand.

    The fact that the Knight King Ayden Liath was a female was a secret that even the Dragon Knight General did not know about. Olya couldn¡¯t have guessed that the beautiful girl beside her was a Dragon Knight King. All she knew was that Liath was a subordinate of Be.

    The Ninth Princess of the Octavia Empire, Princess Felia, who had disappeared for a few months, must be terrifying as well if she could recruit such a powerful subordinate under her lead. Even Olya could not urately evaluate Be¡¯s strength as a Dragon Knight.

    ¡°Elder sister Be, what are you thinking? I am aware of your engagement with elder sister Kriss. Sister Kriss is too cunning, how could she get away with it!¡±

    ¡°Sister Lisha, even when I am engaged to Kriss, I won¡¯t be cold towards you. Regardless of it, you are my sister too!¡±

    ¡°Sister Be, I know that. I¡¯ll let it go this time since I get along well with sister Kriss.¡±

    Heading the team were Be and her sister Lisha. For this particr trip, the only intimatepanions she had bought with her were Kriss and Lisha. She had left Ariel, Noreya, and the others at the Olsylvia Academy to help protect the important area of the Rose Society.

    To prevent the headquarters from being taken over, Be had to keep her strongest intimatepanions at the academy to help her guard the territory controlled by the society. This was to guard against the possible attack from their two arch-nemesis, the Golden Legend Society and the Mask of Darkness Society, when Be was away.

    Presently, they were not far from this year¡¯s Twelve Academy Summer Joint Human Race Competition. In fact, Be and the rest of the team had actually sneaked out to y while school was still inmenced. They were able to do it with the help of the Ostafa family, the guardian family of the Octavia Empire, and the Dragon Knight General Olya yed a huge part in the n.

    The person in charge of supervising the team was none other than Dragon Knight Ingrid. This morous big sister, who was also their teacher, had actually submitted to Be a long time ago. In fact, the role of a supervisor was just in name, as Ingrid could never prevent Be from doing what Be wanted to do. As such, Ingrid¡¯s role as a supervisor was merely an act for the public eyes.

    The current situation in the north was exceptionally calm. As opposed to the Gabriel Empire in the south or the Manasvir Empire at the center of the human continent, there was no inter rivalry between the imperial family in the Octavia Empire. The main enemy that the Octavia Empire had been fighting against for years had always been the demons from the Demon Continent across the sea. Every year, the demons across the sea would send in a fleet of the army to attack this empire located in the northern area of the human continent.

    Arge portion of the main army that belonged to the Octavia Empire was situated to guard the northern defense line. As such, only a small portion of the military forces was left to help deal with the affairs that were going on in the center of this empire. But regardless of it, they could not afford to ck on the northern defense line because if the demons managed to break through their defensive line, the Octavia Empire, known as the Nation of Knights, would be theughingstock of the entire human continent.

    Like every other year, the demons had alreadyunched several attacks against the Octavia Empire this year as they tried to break the northern defense line that was guarded by the army of the Octavia Empire and the priests of the Radiant Church. Since the Demon Continent was also separated into a few different empires, they could not unify andunch arge-scale attack on thend across the sea. Otherwise, the joint forces between the Octavia Empire and the Radiant Church alone would not be able to withstand therge-scale attack by the Demon Continent.

    The headquarters of the Radiant Church, the Holy City, was located in the northern part of the human continental, the Octavia Empire. Be nned to drop by and visit the Radiant Church as she returned to her homnd. The Radiant Church held the most influence in the northern part of the continent, while their opponent, the Darkness Church, held their influence over the western part of the continent.

    At the edge of the Alphine Grain Road District, Be and herpanions were fortunate enough to have witnessed the beautiful scenery of the empire known as the ¡°Snow Kingdom.¡± Not far away from the district was a world nketed in white snow. Looking around, it looked as if the whole ce were a piece of the silver in. As Be and herpanion rode towards her homnd, they did it in a very discreet manner. Even those with the strength of a Dragon Knight did not summon their flying dragons. All of them were donning in regr armor and rode on a regr warhorse as they made their way.

    Even the high-level officials of the Octavia Empire were not notified of the arrival of Be and herpanions. There was no one to wee their arrival and escort them from the gate of the empire, so they had to make their way to the city by themselves. Like the Gabriel Empire, the Octavia Empire also did not have any Magical Teleportation Array that could connect the cities together, so they would need to travel through the cities using more conventional methods.

    Be and herpanions didn¡¯t make any unnecessary stops. After they had exited the Alphine Grain Road District, they came to the intersection that was the border of the two empires. There were only a few high-ranking knights who guarded the border. Since the border guards who belonged to the Manasvir Empire were not immune to the cold weather, they had already sought refuge at the warm guard tower that was far away from the border.

    There was a vast difference in the effectiveness of the soldiers on both sides of the borders. The guards of the Octavia Empire were those who had been dispatched to the battlefield before, so they were much more resilient than the soldiers from the Imperial Army of the Manasvir Empire. Since Be and herpanions were currently here on a discreet visit, it wasn¡¯t convenient for her toment on their tardiness. The guards at the border of the Manasvir Empire didn¡¯t even bother to check their transit certificates as Be and herpanions made their way out of the empire.

    On the contrary, the senior knights in the opposite empire were much more dedicated to their jobs. They checked all the entry and exit documents of Be¡¯s team ording to the proper regtions. Unlike the guards at the border of the Manasvir Empire who had simply let them through because they were dressed as mercenaries, Be had to show the high-level knights at the Octavia border all her entry and exit documents and get the documents reviewed.

    In the clearance documents that Be had produced to the border guards, every other detail except for the name was in ordance with the facts. Be did not use the name of the princess that she was impersonating, but instead, she used an alias, and like her, every member of her team also used an alias. Since the rest of the details were real, the guards who reviewed it confirmed the rest of the details written in the documents and did not find any problem with the name that they were using. After the review, they were allowed to enter the empire.

    ¡°Captain Be, the wind and snow is too heavy. I suggest that you enter the country at ater time after the wind and snow had subsided.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for us to wait. My team members are very resilient and are not afraid of hardship. Furthermore, our employer in the carriage is in a rush to enter the country.¡±

    After hearing their voice, the guards who realized that the team was made up of youngdies decided to forewarn them of the climate condition in the country out of chivalry. They had suggested Be and herpanions to wait until the snowstorm had subsided before entering since it might be too dangerous for these youngdies to be on the road in the current situation.

    Naturally, Be had declined the kind suggestion of the guards and thanked them. When she did, the knights continued to persuade Be and herpanion to reenter the country a littleter, but this time, instead of warning them against the climate, they cited the unsafe roads as a reason for them to wait. ording to them, the Octavia Empire was made up of mostly in terrains. Since many ces were inessible grasnds, these ces that were not inhabited by the people would often be infested by snow beasts.

    These snowy beasts often made their appearances in the snowy weather as the snow wolves and the pr bears were amon threat to the travelers. Many mercenary teams had fallen into the hands of these beasts during the snowstorm.

    Be and herpanion had stated that they were merely high-level knights on the entry registration documents. Without the escort of at least a Holy Knight, they would be taking a huge risk to journey through the snowfield. The knights who were guarding the border couldn¡¯t bear to watch these beautiful female knights perish in the snowfield, so they had kindly advised Be and herpanion against going into the country when the blizzard was still going strong.

    It would have been safer if they could join and travel along with another mercenary group that was also entering the country. The rank that was stated on the official documents of Be and herpanions was deliberately lowered so that they would appear less intimidating. In actual truth, the weakest person on Be¡¯s team was already on the level of a Holy Knight, and the strongest that they had was that of the legendary Dragon Knight King. In terms of strength, they had no worries against the snow demonic beast. Even though they looked weak as they were only using ordinary-looking equipment and mounts, the actual fact was that they were extremely strong.

    ¡°No, we are in a hurry. We would be able to make it through the wind and snow. I heard that your country is very good in terms of security and there are hardly any bandits.¡±

    The male knights who weremunicating with Be were too embarrassed to inform Be that there was once a band of bandits that was rampant at the grasnd. However, these unlucky bandits had perished in the hand of the snow beasts even before the knights could manage to round them up. When they were attacked by the snow wolves, not even one corpse was left after the attack. After that incident, no other bandits had dared to terrorize the northern part of the human continent and had all fled to the central and southern parts of the human continent.

    After bidding farewell to the knights, Be and herpanions marched rxingly towards the snowy area. This small team of knights didn¡¯t onlye with strong members but also strong support that was hidden in the carriage. In the humble carriage that Kriss was riding in, thebat power that it was packed with could easily defeat all the members of the beautiful girls who were escorting on the outside.

    Great Evil God Mia, Time Space Magic Demon Noesha, and a few terrifying lolis were disguised as ordinary little maids. The Copsing Evil Dragon Emperor Tiffany Lolita, Devouring Holy Dragon Euphenisia, and the Cursed Demonic Dragon Queen Stimmons were also traveling in the guise of support. Although they had been positioned correctly, they would not be able to use the full terrifying power of these supports in reality.

    Along with them, there were also six other supporting dragons in the carriage for Be to use ording to her will. The dragons were Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman, Crystal Dragon Princess Purple Crystal, Gem Dragon Queen Lolifel, Emerald Demonic Dragon Princess Bess, New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea as well as the Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth. Since it would be inconvenient for Be to bring her army of demons back to her homnd, it would be much more convenient for her to bring the dragons that soared in the sky back to her homnd. In case the emperor turned unreasonable, Be would simply take the opportunity to mount her dragons.

    The Dragon Knight General Olya obediently followed Be¡¯s arrangement. There were actually a lot of them that could take her on in this team of knights, and if anything were to ur, she would hardly need to take action. The nine beautiful girls who were transformed from the special dragon species that were in the carriage with terrifying strength had all signed a master-servant contract with Be. As for how Be had managed to achieve it, Olya had given up on the thought. After being around Be for a while, such an incident no longer surprised her.

    Since Be still intended to keep it a secret, she had not summoned the dragon princesses she had managed to subdue. Moreover, she had yet to confirm the rtionship between the Ostafa family and the dragons, so in the meantime, it would be best for Olya to not know that she also had other dragon princesses under hermand. Otherwise, it wasn¡¯t difficult for her to equip every single knight with one high-level dragon mount.

    The two members of the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings that had submitted to Be, Lost Demon King Hailey Layman and Moon Demon King Gonias, had separated from Be since they left the Gabriel Empire. Be did not know their current location and had not spoken with them in a while, but she did, however, acquire a way to summon them. It woulde in handy if she were ever in need of them in the future.

    The three Demon Kings of the new Demon King faction that was supporting Be, the Sky Demon King Doris, the Underworld Demon King Cornice as well as the Blood Demon King Eleanor, did not follow her on this journey because they needed to guide the demons that hade out during the usurping of the throne back to the Darkness Sacred Region. Be was a little regretful that she could not bring any of her Demon King sisters along with her on this trip. As for the beautiful maidens of the Darkness Church, she had temporarily let them go back after confirming that the contract between them was not wed.

    ¡°Sister Be, don¡¯t think about dirty thoughts. Your expression has totally exposed you. If you wander aimlessly in the snow, you would be caught by a snowman!¡±

 Volume 10 Chapter 535: Frightening Encounter in the Snowy Night in Victor Plains

    Book 9: Chapter 529: The Eve of the Foggy Night Coup That Changed the Course of the Civil War

    It is dinner time at Gabrideck City, the base camp that belongs to the Northern Alliance, which was located in the marginal area of the Marz in at the lower reaches of the udine River that was flowing near the Gabriels City of the Gabriel Empire. Since it was dinner time, most of the soldiers, except for the few that were guarding the key positions, had gone to get their stomachs filled.

    Be, along with udine, the Sword Goddess, led an elite team of the demon army towards the business center of the city, the Bert Trading Center, where the Hilikas Family, who were the guardians of the Gabriel Empire, currently resided. Since it was dinner time, all the members of the residence had gathered together to enjoy the meal, making it the perfect opportunity for Be and herpanion to round them up and capture them all at once.

    As per her usual tactic during a surprise attack, Be made the conquering of the opponent¡¯s most elite unit as her priority. The demons that she had specially selected to join this operation were the elite mutant humanoid slime demons. These human-shaped, slimy demons have a special capability where they are able to turn into a liquid form and quickly vanish from the scene, making them untraceable by the opponent.

    The height of these slimy demons was the same as an average human soldier and they do not carry any weapons because they were well trained inbat. The use of any weapons at all will only be a hindrance to theirbat force. Currently, the Bert Trading Center no longer houses the normal residents that once used to stay here.

    During the requisition of Gabrideck City to be used as the temporary base camp for the Northern Alliance army, they forcefully expelled the hundreds and thousands of residents that were residing in the city under the name of the royal family and its empire. Many of these innocent victims of the civil war had fled and found refuge in the base camp of the Southern Alliance that was located not far away.

    Unlike the Northern Alliance, the Southern Alliance has more than adequate amounts of provisions and would not need to forcefully appropriate the property of the residents to subsidize themselves. Princess Kriss, who couldn¡¯t bear to witness the state of the refugees that had fled to the base camp of the Southern Alliance, had requested the Southern Alliance assist these refugees whose homes were forcibly taken from them.

    Without realizing it herself, the random act of kindness by Princess Kriss had won the hearts of the people for the Southern Alliance. Due to this, the support of the people for her had gradually grown. As they became more influential, those residents of the imperial capital who had originally stayed neutral at the beginning of this ¡®Civil War¡¯ had also gradually begun to shift to be in support of the Southern Alliance.

    The stalls in the Bert Trading Centerhad been ransacked and emptied out by the soldiers of the Northern Alliance army. This time, ¡°government requisition¡± was too overzealously done. Not even a single thread or needle was left behind after they had rummaged through. As a leader of a legion herself, Be looked a little embarrassed by the actions of the Northern Alliance army who did not realize that their actions could make them lose the support of their people. The Southern Alliance that was under Be¡¯smand had previously used the help of the demons from the Darkness Sacred Region to build its barracks and did not interfere with the life of the residents in the capital area of the empire.

    ¡°Sister udine, you have also seen that the army of the Northern Alliance are no different frommon bandits. Do you still think that the Northern Alliance is standing by the side of justice?

    ¡°Be, we are already here. Let¡¯s discuss itter when we have the time!¡±

    udine did not dare to directly answer Be¡¯s question because she herself felt that the approach used by the Northern Alliance was too forceful and there was no way for her to justify it. However, since she was a Sword Goddess of the human race, she cannot simply abandon her loyalty towards the human race when questioned by the Demon King Be. As such, the best that she could do is to avoid answering Be¡¯s question.

    The guards of the Hilikas Family had much higher vignce than that of the general army in the Northern Alliance barracks. Yet, even with that, the Sword Sages that guarded the door instantly rxed their vignce when they noticed the arrival of udine the Sword Goddess. Since the whereabouts of several Sword Gods as well as the elders of the family remained unknown, along with the missing twin daughters, Calman and Cahlia, the members of the Hilikas Family were in a dire need for a Sword God level master to guide them.

    To the Hilikas Family, udine, who had long established a deep rtionship with them, was undoubtedly the best candidate. Considering the fact that the senior members of the Hilikas Family know that the Sword Goddess udine was not dead, no one doubts the authenticity of her identification when she appears in front of them.

    The current highest person in charge was the eldest son of the Hilikas Family, Harry Verron. The handsome white-haired gentleman now wore a mncholy expression. Even though there were still many master swordsmen under him, he had learned through recent events that the swordsmen who were only at the level of Sword Sage were not enough to handle their opponents. There were certain entities that could easily overpower and kill Sword Sage level swordsmen and only those of the level of a Sword God could level with these entities.

    ¡°Senior udine, I have not seen you in a long time. You still look so radiant. Care to share with me your beauty routine?¡±

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this Duchess Bellina? Aren¡¯t you in the opposition team? Why are you here? Did the North and the South reconcile?¡±

    ¡°Harry Verron, your outfit is too¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Is there a problem? Duchess Bellina, there are no gender regtions for clothes.¡±

    Be was speechless looking at Harry Verron who was dressed in women¡¯s clothing. The hair on the handsome white-haired gentleman was considered to be long and luscious. Dressed in women¡¯s armor, he really does look like a beautiful girl with long white hair from a distance. The only problem was that he is t chested. This crossdressing leader was the second ¡°fake-girl¡± that Be had encountered in this alternate world, with the first one being the ¡°pseudo-loli¡± Charlotte of the Wronged Angels Society.

    After a brief exchange, Be learned that Harry Verron was not only a crossdressing leader, but he was also an alumnus of Olsylvia Academy, and an important member of a philosophical fraternity. Since Harry Verron was good at pretending to be a beautiful girl, his main task in the fraternity was to pretend to be a maiden and impersonate himself as the ¡°female interest¡± of the other male members. He would then help them to calm the marriage urges from their families.

    When he was attending Olsylvia Academy, he did attend various formal events, all of which he did while in men¡¯s attires. This is the first time that Be was meeting him while he was dressed in a women¡¯s attire and she nearly didn¡¯t recognize him. Considering that Be was also among the senior members of the fraternity, they did meet on various asions, but Be had never personally approached him.

    Previously, the Hilikas family had the intention of rmending Harry Verron to Princess Kriss but since he was a firm philosopher, he simply ignored his elders and angered the Sword Gods of the family. When he met Be and udine, his eyes were more focused on their clothing than any other aspect.

    Without dying with petty talks, udine came straight to the point as she talked to Harry Verron. At the urging of Be, she quickly exined her intentions for visiting him and hoped that he would use his influence as the interim patriarch of the Hilikas Family to withdraw them from the ongoing ¡°Civil War¡± and remain on neutral ground. Harry Verron didn¡¯t even hesitate before agreeing. His only condition was to bepensated with a few sets of beautiful exotic women attire that was not avable on the market.

    ¡°Senior Sister Harry Verron,¡­ no, I meant brother Harry Verron. Your interest is really unique but isn¡¯t your decision a little too casual?¡±

    ¡°Junior Bellina, ever since I firstid eyes upon the attire on your body, I knew that I had to be your friend. We are both alumni of the same academy. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I will definitely help you.¡±

    Things were much simpler after Harry Verrron agreed to their request. Under the order of Harry Vernon, the Hilikas Family retreated to the innermost part of the Bert Trading Center and henceforth would not be participating in the battle between the Northern and Southern Alliance. In regards to the order given by Harry Verron, none of the Hilkas Family members had opposed and all of them had unconditionally obeyed him.

    Even when they stayed neutral, the Hilikas Family was actually siding with the Southern Alliance. Be had easily obtained arge number of the Hilikas armor and their unique mask that was embossed with the family crest of the Hilikas Family. The elite mutant humanoid slime demons that were brought by Be disguised themselves as the soldiers for the Hilikas Family with the provided armor.

    Harry Verron didn¡¯t ask for the reasons behind Be¡¯s need to borrow the armor from him because he had acquiesced to her n to let her team impersonate the soldiers of the Hilikas Family. Be and udine, who had changed into the armor, led the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that was also dressed in the armor to the nearest prince¡¯s temporary residence, which happens to be that of Prince Brad.

    As the brother of Alfred the Third, the former emperor of the Gabriel Empire, Prince Brad was very bad with warfare strategies. With that said, he does know how to enjoy life. A good example is how he has currently taken residence in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Initially, the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern was built in the capital of the empire, but it became too difficult to manage due to therge crowds often frequent the opera house. Furthermore, all the singing and dancing had made it a very noisy ce, so the emperor of the previous generation had relocated it to thergest city that was near the capital of the empire, Gabrideck City. When the emperor had ceased to visit the opera house, it was turned into the entertainment center for the lesser royals and nobles.

    The guards that were stationed at the entrance of the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern were all personal guards of Prince Brad. Even when Be and udine were wearing the armor that bore the crest of the Hilikas Family, they were still denied from entering the ce. In the end, Be resorted to using the family tokens that were obtained from the two daughters of Prince Brad, Cathy and Sarah, respectively. With that, she was finally allowed to enter the splendidly decorated Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Since there were only two tokens, only Be and udine were allowed into the ce while her army of demons were blocked from entering the opera house. The guards were reluctant, but they had no choice but to let the two enter since they were carrying the family token and even then, the guards that were guarding the gate were putting on a strange expression. All the activities that were taking ce inside the Royal Opera house were not suitable for a female audience and these guards had no idea what the twodies were going to do in there.

    Once she stepped foot into the Royal Opera house, it became apparent to Be as to the reason the entry was so strictly guarded. Instead of a Royal Opera house, the interior inside was the scene of a Royal Nightclub. In the dimly lit hall, high ranking generals in military uniforms were scattered around. These generals were the generals that led the army of nearly one and a half million soldiers that was under themand of Prince Brad. Even when they were in the middle of a critical moment, Prince Brad did not forget how to enjoy his life.

    Along with the military men were arge number of beautiful dancers in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. Only a small fraction of these women were originally dancers from the opera house while most of them were previously normal citizens of the Gabrideck City. These women were captured by the Northern Alliance when the rest of the residents were forcefully expelled from the city. In order to prevent them from secretly carrying weapons to retaliate, all the dancers of the Royal Opera house of St. Vanern were stripped of their clothes and forced to entertain the generals that came to enjoy themselves, in their naked form.

    The beauties in this opera house that were carrying trays with wine and food on them had heavy anklets mp on their feet. Walking itself was a difficult task due to these heavy anklets so escaping would be out of the question. As the generals would pick up the food and wine from these passing beauties, they would asionally stretch out their hands to caress the bosom and waist of these beauties. As they mindlessly caress them, strangeughter would also apany their actions.

    These beauties that were carrying the tters were considered lucky. Most of them were originally civilians and couldn¡¯t dance. After the generals have mindlessly caressed and fondled them, they would usually be let off. On the other hand, the young and beautiful young women that were ced on the stage of the Royal Opera House were not as lucky as they were forced to dance naked shamefully under the brightly lit stage. The snow-white skin of these beauties was covered with alcoholic drinks. These beauties were being forced to drink before being ced to dance on the stage. If they were to identally fall down during their performance, they will be dragged to the seat of whomever fancied them and would be used for pleasure at that very spot.

    There were many dancers in this opera house. Each general was being served by more than two dancers who were kneeling by their side. There were also some beauties that were not assigned to any of the military officers and were just standing in a row, simr to those girls in a nightclub that await for the guest to choose them. As there were only around a hundred or so senior generals that served Prince Brad, the several hundreds of beauties that were forced to work here easily outnumbered the military men that were enjoying themselves here. So, it is not unusual for one man to have more than one beauty by his side.

    ¡°Dance faster. Twist your waist a little more. If you don¡¯t dance now, you won¡¯t have a chance to danceter!¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad is really wise. This is how a real opera house should be. It¡¯s so much more interesting then singing.¡±

    In Be¡¯s opinion, these generals of the Northern alliance¡¯s army are no different from the bandits that rob the innocence of a civilian girl. Seeing how udine was bursting with anger and was going to personally deal with the scum of the Northern Alliance, Be quickly held her back. Be, who had personally experienced much more evil practices, did not think much about this level of sinful act. If she were to save their lives, she would still need to find Prince Brad first before dealing with the rest.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to locate Prince Brad. He was ced within the same area as Prince Burdis, who he supported. They were both at the most luxurious audience seat in the entire opera house. Aside from Prince Brad and Prince Burdis, several young masters from Prince Brad¡¯s family were also seated here. The beauties that were serving here were the most beautiful ones in the entire Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. They were the beautiful flowers of the opera house that had yet to be soiled by any men.

    Sadly, these beauties were in a miserable state. Their hands were shackled behind their back with chains and their feet were also held together by a pair of anklets. Holding their chest up, a variety of exquisite delicacies were served on the two soft peaks of their chest. The hostesses in this group were also drunk and their faces were flushed. Prince Brad and hispanion were clearly old gentlemen. The beauties that were seated on their left and right kept serving them with wines and filling their already protruding stomachs.

    At a short distance by their table were around seven or eight other beauties that were forced to sit cross legged inrge transparent wine tanks. Their whole snow-white bodies were being submerged entirely into the tank with only their heads left out. Those wines that were served on the table of Prince Brad were all wines that were made with the mixture of the beauties and other exquisite wines.

    ¡°That old antique, Prince Angus, doesn¡¯t know how to enjoy himself, while Prince Frauer seems to be enjoying himself more than I ever could. I really can¡¯t get through the two of them. Just separate thend and everything will be solved?¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad, don¡¯t forget that I am counting on your help to get me the throne.¡±

    ¡°That is only natural. I will never forget the things that I had promised. Come on, let¡¯s drink!¡±

    By the time Be arrived, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis were already drunk and didn¡¯t notice her arrival. Aside from leaving her hair out, her face was covered by the mask that came with the armor. From the outside, one could only tell that she is a girl but could never recognize her identity. Be felt that her sense of aplishment had greatly diminished since the first prince that she had worked so hard to sneak in and confront was a drunkard.

    ¡°It¡¯s so weird. Why is there water leaking from the ceiling? The water even turned into humans!¡±

    ¡°That, aren¡¯t they our enemy? Is it some slime? It¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°There are enemies, guards!¡±

    After discovering that there were some mutant humanoid slime demons infiltrating from the ceilings, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis instantly woke up theirpanions. When they saw the demons appear, they wanted to shout and run out but they were quickly covered and wrapped in a transparent jelly-like substance.

    While Be and udine entered the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern, the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that were being blocked on the outside secretly turned into their liquid form and entered the opera house through the cracks. Be had provided these mutant humanoid slime demons with precise navigation and her impable guidance was the reason the surprise attack was victorious.

    Their seemingly evil method of capturing was not only effective on women, but it was equally effective on men. Initially this attack method was developed to capture the human race to be eaten and has no other evil intention. The other various evil practices which were developed by incorporating their attack method was developed by man muchter.

    The atmosphere in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern quickly quieted down. Aside from the dancing girls and beauties who were shivering in fear as they knelt silently, all the high-level generals of Prince Brad¡¯s army had yielded to Be during the surprise attack. After she had taken out one of the three princes, Be had arranged for the Sword Goddess udine to stay back and look after all the beauties while she herself immediately set off to the temporary residence of the next prince.

    ¡°Sister udine, I¡¯ll leave this ce in your care. Can you exin the situation to these beauties? I¡¯m going to pay a visit to Prince Frauer and Prince Glenard.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll try to find a reasonable exnation for them.¡±

    udine watched as Be left, and the ¡°foggy night coup¡± that would change the course of this Civil War had silently begun. Be had every intention to end this Civil War as soon as possible and emerge victorious with the least number of casualties.

 Volume 10 Chapter 538: Secrets of the Radiant Church Buried in the Mysterious City in Victor Prairie

    Book 9: Chapter 529: The Eve of the Foggy Night Coup That Changed the Course of the Civil War

    It is dinner time at Gabrideck City, the base camp that belongs to the Northern Alliance, which was located in the marginal area of the Marz in at the lower reaches of the udine River that was flowing near the Gabriels City of the Gabriel Empire. Since it was dinner time, most of the soldiers, except for the few that were guarding the key positions, had gone to get their stomachs filled.

    Be, along with udine, the Sword Goddess, led an elite team of the demon army towards the business center of the city, the Bert Trading Center, where the Hilikas Family, who were the guardians of the Gabriel Empire, currently resided. Since it was dinner time, all the members of the residence had gathered together to enjoy the meal, making it the perfect opportunity for Be and herpanion to round them up and capture them all at once.

    As per her usual tactic during a surprise attack, Be made the conquering of the opponent¡¯s most elite unit as her priority. The demons that she had specially selected to join this operation were the elite mutant humanoid slime demons. These human-shaped, slimy demons have a special capability where they are able to turn into a liquid form and quickly vanish from the scene, making them untraceable by the opponent.

    The height of these slimy demons was the same as an average human soldier and they do not carry any weapons because they were well trained inbat. The use of any weapons at all will only be a hindrance to theirbat force. Currently, the Bert Trading Center no longer houses the normal residents that once used to stay here.

    During the requisition of Gabrideck City to be used as the temporary base camp for the Northern Alliance army, they forcefully expelled the hundreds and thousands of residents that were residing in the city under the name of the royal family and its empire. Many of these innocent victims of the civil war had fled and found refuge in the base camp of the Southern Alliance that was located not far away.

    Unlike the Northern Alliance, the Southern Alliance has more than adequate amounts of provisions and would not need to forcefully appropriate the property of the residents to subsidize themselves. Princess Kriss, who couldn¡¯t bear to witness the state of the refugees that had fled to the base camp of the Southern Alliance, had requested the Southern Alliance assist these refugees whose homes were forcibly taken from them.

    Without realizing it herself, the random act of kindness by Princess Kriss had won the hearts of the people for the Southern Alliance. Due to this, the support of the people for her had gradually grown. As they became more influential, those residents of the imperial capital who had originally stayed neutral at the beginning of this ¡®Civil War¡¯ had also gradually begun to shift to be in support of the Southern Alliance.

    The stalls in the Bert Trading Centerhad been ransacked and emptied out by the soldiers of the Northern Alliance army. This time, ¡°government requisition¡± was too overzealously done. Not even a single thread or needle was left behind after they had rummaged through. As a leader of a legion herself, Be looked a little embarrassed by the actions of the Northern Alliance army who did not realize that their actions could make them lose the support of their people. The Southern Alliance that was under Be¡¯smand had previously used the help of the demons from the Darkness Sacred Region to build its barracks and did not interfere with the life of the residents in the capital area of the empire.

    ¡°Sister udine, you have also seen that the army of the Northern Alliance are no different frommon bandits. Do you still think that the Northern Alliance is standing by the side of justice?

    ¡°Be, we are already here. Let¡¯s discuss itter when we have the time!¡±

    udine did not dare to directly answer Be¡¯s question because she herself felt that the approach used by the Northern Alliance was too forceful and there was no way for her to justify it. However, since she was a Sword Goddess of the human race, she cannot simply abandon her loyalty towards the human race when questioned by the Demon King Be. As such, the best that she could do is to avoid answering Be¡¯s question.

    The guards of the Hilikas Family had much higher vignce than that of the general army in the Northern Alliance barracks. Yet, even with that, the Sword Sages that guarded the door instantly rxed their vignce when they noticed the arrival of udine the Sword Goddess. Since the whereabouts of several Sword Gods as well as the elders of the family remained unknown, along with the missing twin daughters, Calman and Cahlia, the members of the Hilikas Family were in a dire need for a Sword God level master to guide them.

    To the Hilikas Family, udine, who had long established a deep rtionship with them, was undoubtedly the best candidate. Considering the fact that the senior members of the Hilikas Family know that the Sword Goddess udine was not dead, no one doubts the authenticity of her identification when she appears in front of them.

    The current highest person in charge was the eldest son of the Hilikas Family, Harry Verron. The handsome white-haired gentleman now wore a mncholy expression. Even though there were still many master swordsmen under him, he had learned through recent events that the swordsmen who were only at the level of Sword Sage were not enough to handle their opponents. There were certain entities that could easily overpower and kill Sword Sage level swordsmen and only those of the level of a Sword God could level with these entities.

    ¡°Senior udine, I have not seen you in a long time. You still look so radiant. Care to share with me your beauty routine?¡±

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this Duchess Bellina? Aren¡¯t you in the opposition team? Why are you here? Did the North and the South reconcile?¡±

    ¡°Harry Verron, your outfit is too¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Is there a problem? Duchess Bellina, there are no gender regtions for clothes.¡±

    Be was speechless looking at Harry Verron who was dressed in women¡¯s clothing. The hair on the handsome white-haired gentleman was considered to be long and luscious. Dressed in women¡¯s armor, he really does look like a beautiful girl with long white hair from a distance. The only problem was that he is t chested. This crossdressing leader was the second ¡°fake-girl¡± that Be had encountered in this alternate world, with the first one being the ¡°pseudo-loli¡± Charlotte of the Wronged Angels Society.

    After a brief exchange, Be learned that Harry Verron was not only a crossdressing leader, but he was also an alumnus of Olsylvia Academy, and an important member of a philosophical fraternity. Since Harry Verron was good at pretending to be a beautiful girl, his main task in the fraternity was to pretend to be a maiden and impersonate himself as the ¡°female interest¡± of the other male members. He would then help them to calm the marriage urges from their families.

    When he was attending Olsylvia Academy, he did attend various formal events, all of which he did while in men¡¯s attires. This is the first time that Be was meeting him while he was dressed in a women¡¯s attire and she nearly didn¡¯t recognize him. Considering that Be was also among the senior members of the fraternity, they did meet on various asions, but Be had never personally approached him.

    Previously, the Hilikas family had the intention of rmending Harry Verron to Princess Kriss but since he was a firm philosopher, he simply ignored his elders and angered the Sword Gods of the family. When he met Be and udine, his eyes were more focused on their clothing than any other aspect.

    Without dying with petty talks, udine came straight to the point as she talked to Harry Verron. At the urging of Be, she quickly exined her intentions for visiting him and hoped that he would use his influence as the interim patriarch of the Hilikas Family to withdraw them from the ongoing ¡°Civil War¡± and remain on neutral ground. Harry Verron didn¡¯t even hesitate before agreeing. His only condition was to bepensated with a few sets of beautiful exotic women attire that was not avable on the market.

    ¡°Senior Sister Harry Verron,¡­ no, I meant brother Harry Verron. Your interest is really unique but isn¡¯t your decision a little too casual?¡±

    ¡°Junior Bellina, ever since I firstid eyes upon the attire on your body, I knew that I had to be your friend. We are both alumni of the same academy. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I will definitely help you.¡±

    Things were much simpler after Harry Verrron agreed to their request. Under the order of Harry Vernon, the Hilikas Family retreated to the innermost part of the Bert Trading Center and henceforth would not be participating in the battle between the Northern and Southern Alliance. In regards to the order given by Harry Verron, none of the Hilkas Family members had opposed and all of them had unconditionally obeyed him.

    Even when they stayed neutral, the Hilikas Family was actually siding with the Southern Alliance. Be had easily obtained arge number of the Hilikas armor and their unique mask that was embossed with the family crest of the Hilikas Family. The elite mutant humanoid slime demons that were brought by Be disguised themselves as the soldiers for the Hilikas Family with the provided armor.

    Harry Verron didn¡¯t ask for the reasons behind Be¡¯s need to borrow the armor from him because he had acquiesced to her n to let her team impersonate the soldiers of the Hilikas Family. Be and udine, who had changed into the armor, led the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that was also dressed in the armor to the nearest prince¡¯s temporary residence, which happens to be that of Prince Brad.

    As the brother of Alfred the Third, the former emperor of the Gabriel Empire, Prince Brad was very bad with warfare strategies. With that said, he does know how to enjoy life. A good example is how he has currently taken residence in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Initially, the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern was built in the capital of the empire, but it became too difficult to manage due to therge crowds often frequent the opera house. Furthermore, all the singing and dancing had made it a very noisy ce, so the emperor of the previous generation had relocated it to thergest city that was near the capital of the empire, Gabrideck City. When the emperor had ceased to visit the opera house, it was turned into the entertainment center for the lesser royals and nobles.

    The guards that were stationed at the entrance of the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern were all personal guards of Prince Brad. Even when Be and udine were wearing the armor that bore the crest of the Hilikas Family, they were still denied from entering the ce. In the end, Be resorted to using the family tokens that were obtained from the two daughters of Prince Brad, Cathy and Sarah, respectively. With that, she was finally allowed to enter the splendidly decorated Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Since there were only two tokens, only Be and udine were allowed into the ce while her army of demons were blocked from entering the opera house. The guards were reluctant, but they had no choice but to let the two enter since they were carrying the family token and even then, the guards that were guarding the gate were putting on a strange expression. All the activities that were taking ce inside the Royal Opera house were not suitable for a female audience and these guards had no idea what the twodies were going to do in there.

    Once she stepped foot into the Royal Opera house, it became apparent to Be as to the reason the entry was so strictly guarded. Instead of a Royal Opera house, the interior inside was the scene of a Royal Nightclub. In the dimly lit hall, high ranking generals in military uniforms were scattered around. These generals were the generals that led the army of nearly one and a half million soldiers that was under themand of Prince Brad. Even when they were in the middle of a critical moment, Prince Brad did not forget how to enjoy his life.

    Along with the military men were arge number of beautiful dancers in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. Only a small fraction of these women were originally dancers from the opera house while most of them were previously normal citizens of the Gabrideck City. These women were captured by the Northern Alliance when the rest of the residents were forcefully expelled from the city. In order to prevent them from secretly carrying weapons to retaliate, all the dancers of the Royal Opera house of St. Vanern were stripped of their clothes and forced to entertain the generals that came to enjoy themselves, in their naked form.

    The beauties in this opera house that were carrying trays with wine and food on them had heavy anklets mp on their feet. Walking itself was a difficult task due to these heavy anklets so escaping would be out of the question. As the generals would pick up the food and wine from these passing beauties, they would asionally stretch out their hands to caress the bosom and waist of these beauties. As they mindlessly caress them, strangeughter would also apany their actions.

    These beauties that were carrying the tters were considered lucky. Most of them were originally civilians and couldn¡¯t dance. After the generals have mindlessly caressed and fondled them, they would usually be let off. On the other hand, the young and beautiful young women that were ced on the stage of the Royal Opera House were not as lucky as they were forced to dance naked shamefully under the brightly lit stage. The snow-white skin of these beauties was covered with alcoholic drinks. These beauties were being forced to drink before being ced to dance on the stage. If they were to identally fall down during their performance, they will be dragged to the seat of whomever fancied them and would be used for pleasure at that very spot.

    There were many dancers in this opera house. Each general was being served by more than two dancers who were kneeling by their side. There were also some beauties that were not assigned to any of the military officers and were just standing in a row, simr to those girls in a nightclub that await for the guest to choose them. As there were only around a hundred or so senior generals that served Prince Brad, the several hundreds of beauties that were forced to work here easily outnumbered the military men that were enjoying themselves here. So, it is not unusual for one man to have more than one beauty by his side.

    ¡°Dance faster. Twist your waist a little more. If you don¡¯t dance now, you won¡¯t have a chance to danceter!¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad is really wise. This is how a real opera house should be. It¡¯s so much more interesting then singing.¡±

    In Be¡¯s opinion, these generals of the Northern alliance¡¯s army are no different from the bandits that rob the innocence of a civilian girl. Seeing how udine was bursting with anger and was going to personally deal with the scum of the Northern Alliance, Be quickly held her back. Be, who had personally experienced much more evil practices, did not think much about this level of sinful act. If she were to save their lives, she would still need to find Prince Brad first before dealing with the rest.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to locate Prince Brad. He was ced within the same area as Prince Burdis, who he supported. They were both at the most luxurious audience seat in the entire opera house. Aside from Prince Brad and Prince Burdis, several young masters from Prince Brad¡¯s family were also seated here. The beauties that were serving here were the most beautiful ones in the entire Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. They were the beautiful flowers of the opera house that had yet to be soiled by any men.

    Sadly, these beauties were in a miserable state. Their hands were shackled behind their back with chains and their feet were also held together by a pair of anklets. Holding their chest up, a variety of exquisite delicacies were served on the two soft peaks of their chest. The hostesses in this group were also drunk and their faces were flushed. Prince Brad and hispanion were clearly old gentlemen. The beauties that were seated on their left and right kept serving them with wines and filling their already protruding stomachs.

    At a short distance by their table were around seven or eight other beauties that were forced to sit cross legged inrge transparent wine tanks. Their whole snow-white bodies were being submerged entirely into the tank with only their heads left out. Those wines that were served on the table of Prince Brad were all wines that were made with the mixture of the beauties and other exquisite wines.

    ¡°That old antique, Prince Angus, doesn¡¯t know how to enjoy himself, while Prince Frauer seems to be enjoying himself more than I ever could. I really can¡¯t get through the two of them. Just separate thend and everything will be solved?¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad, don¡¯t forget that I am counting on your help to get me the throne.¡±

    ¡°That is only natural. I will never forget the things that I had promised. Come on, let¡¯s drink!¡±

    By the time Be arrived, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis were already drunk and didn¡¯t notice her arrival. Aside from leaving her hair out, her face was covered by the mask that came with the armor. From the outside, one could only tell that she is a girl but could never recognize her identity. Be felt that her sense of aplishment had greatly diminished since the first prince that she had worked so hard to sneak in and confront was a drunkard.

    ¡°It¡¯s so weird. Why is there water leaking from the ceiling? The water even turned into humans!¡±

    ¡°That, aren¡¯t they our enemy? Is it some slime? It¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°There are enemies, guards!¡±

    After discovering that there were some mutant humanoid slime demons infiltrating from the ceilings, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis instantly woke up theirpanions. When they saw the demons appear, they wanted to shout and run out but they were quickly covered and wrapped in a transparent jelly-like substance.

    While Be and udine entered the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern, the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that were being blocked on the outside secretly turned into their liquid form and entered the opera house through the cracks. Be had provided these mutant humanoid slime demons with precise navigation and her impable guidance was the reason the surprise attack was victorious.

    Their seemingly evil method of capturing was not only effective on women, but it was equally effective on men. Initially this attack method was developed to capture the human race to be eaten and has no other evil intention. The other various evil practices which were developed by incorporating their attack method was developed by man muchter.

    The atmosphere in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern quickly quieted down. Aside from the dancing girls and beauties who were shivering in fear as they knelt silently, all the high-level generals of Prince Brad¡¯s army had yielded to Be during the surprise attack. After she had taken out one of the three princes, Be had arranged for the Sword Goddess udine to stay back and look after all the beauties while she herself immediately set off to the temporary residence of the next prince.

    ¡°Sister udine, I¡¯ll leave this ce in your care. Can you exin the situation to these beauties? I¡¯m going to pay a visit to Prince Frauer and Prince Glenard.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll try to find a reasonable exnation for them.¡±

    udine watched as Be left, and the ¡°foggy night coup¡± that would change the course of this Civil War had silently begun. Be had every intention to end this Civil War as soon as possible and emerge victorious with the least number of casualties.

 Volume 10 Chapter 540: Fall of the Ice Titan and Escape From Other World City Gusta

    Book 9: Chapter 529: The Eve of the Foggy Night Coup That Changed the Course of the Civil War

    It is dinner time at Gabrideck City, the base camp that belongs to the Northern Alliance, which was located in the marginal area of the Marz in at the lower reaches of the udine River that was flowing near the Gabriels City of the Gabriel Empire. Since it was dinner time, most of the soldiers, except for the few that were guarding the key positions, had gone to get their stomachs filled.

    Be, along with udine, the Sword Goddess, led an elite team of the demon army towards the business center of the city, the Bert Trading Center, where the Hilikas Family, who were the guardians of the Gabriel Empire, currently resided. Since it was dinner time, all the members of the residence had gathered together to enjoy the meal, making it the perfect opportunity for Be and herpanion to round them up and capture them all at once.

    As per her usual tactic during a surprise attack, Be made the conquering of the opponent¡¯s most elite unit as her priority. The demons that she had specially selected to join this operation were the elite mutant humanoid slime demons. These human-shaped, slimy demons have a special capability where they are able to turn into a liquid form and quickly vanish from the scene, making them untraceable by the opponent.

    The height of these slimy demons was the same as an average human soldier and they do not carry any weapons because they were well trained inbat. The use of any weapons at all will only be a hindrance to theirbat force. Currently, the Bert Trading Center no longer houses the normal residents that once used to stay here.

    During the requisition of Gabrideck City to be used as the temporary base camp for the Northern Alliance army, they forcefully expelled the hundreds and thousands of residents that were residing in the city under the name of the royal family and its empire. Many of these innocent victims of the civil war had fled and found refuge in the base camp of the Southern Alliance that was located not far away.

    Unlike the Northern Alliance, the Southern Alliance has more than adequate amounts of provisions and would not need to forcefully appropriate the property of the residents to subsidize themselves. Princess Kriss, who couldn¡¯t bear to witness the state of the refugees that had fled to the base camp of the Southern Alliance, had requested the Southern Alliance assist these refugees whose homes were forcibly taken from them.

    Without realizing it herself, the random act of kindness by Princess Kriss had won the hearts of the people for the Southern Alliance. Due to this, the support of the people for her had gradually grown. As they became more influential, those residents of the imperial capital who had originally stayed neutral at the beginning of this ¡®Civil War¡¯ had also gradually begun to shift to be in support of the Southern Alliance.

    The stalls in the Bert Trading Centerhad been ransacked and emptied out by the soldiers of the Northern Alliance army. This time, ¡°government requisition¡± was too overzealously done. Not even a single thread or needle was left behind after they had rummaged through. As a leader of a legion herself, Be looked a little embarrassed by the actions of the Northern Alliance army who did not realize that their actions could make them lose the support of their people. The Southern Alliance that was under Be¡¯smand had previously used the help of the demons from the Darkness Sacred Region to build its barracks and did not interfere with the life of the residents in the capital area of the empire.

    ¡°Sister udine, you have also seen that the army of the Northern Alliance are no different frommon bandits. Do you still think that the Northern Alliance is standing by the side of justice?

    ¡°Be, we are already here. Let¡¯s discuss itter when we have the time!¡±

    udine did not dare to directly answer Be¡¯s question because she herself felt that the approach used by the Northern Alliance was too forceful and there was no way for her to justify it. However, since she was a Sword Goddess of the human race, she cannot simply abandon her loyalty towards the human race when questioned by the Demon King Be. As such, the best that she could do is to avoid answering Be¡¯s question.

    The guards of the Hilikas Family had much higher vignce than that of the general army in the Northern Alliance barracks. Yet, even with that, the Sword Sages that guarded the door instantly rxed their vignce when they noticed the arrival of udine the Sword Goddess. Since the whereabouts of several Sword Gods as well as the elders of the family remained unknown, along with the missing twin daughters, Calman and Cahlia, the members of the Hilikas Family were in a dire need for a Sword God level master to guide them.

    To the Hilikas Family, udine, who had long established a deep rtionship with them, was undoubtedly the best candidate. Considering the fact that the senior members of the Hilikas Family know that the Sword Goddess udine was not dead, no one doubts the authenticity of her identification when she appears in front of them.

    The current highest person in charge was the eldest son of the Hilikas Family, Harry Verron. The handsome white-haired gentleman now wore a mncholy expression. Even though there were still many master swordsmen under him, he had learned through recent events that the swordsmen who were only at the level of Sword Sage were not enough to handle their opponents. There were certain entities that could easily overpower and kill Sword Sage level swordsmen and only those of the level of a Sword God could level with these entities.

    ¡°Senior udine, I have not seen you in a long time. You still look so radiant. Care to share with me your beauty routine?¡±

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this Duchess Bellina? Aren¡¯t you in the opposition team? Why are you here? Did the North and the South reconcile?¡±

    ¡°Harry Verron, your outfit is too¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Is there a problem? Duchess Bellina, there are no gender regtions for clothes.¡±

    Be was speechless looking at Harry Verron who was dressed in women¡¯s clothing. The hair on the handsome white-haired gentleman was considered to be long and luscious. Dressed in women¡¯s armor, he really does look like a beautiful girl with long white hair from a distance. The only problem was that he is t chested. This crossdressing leader was the second ¡°fake-girl¡± that Be had encountered in this alternate world, with the first one being the ¡°pseudo-loli¡± Charlotte of the Wronged Angels Society.

    After a brief exchange, Be learned that Harry Verron was not only a crossdressing leader, but he was also an alumnus of Olsylvia Academy, and an important member of a philosophical fraternity. Since Harry Verron was good at pretending to be a beautiful girl, his main task in the fraternity was to pretend to be a maiden and impersonate himself as the ¡°female interest¡± of the other male members. He would then help them to calm the marriage urges from their families.

    When he was attending Olsylvia Academy, he did attend various formal events, all of which he did while in men¡¯s attires. This is the first time that Be was meeting him while he was dressed in a women¡¯s attire and she nearly didn¡¯t recognize him. Considering that Be was also among the senior members of the fraternity, they did meet on various asions, but Be had never personally approached him.

    Previously, the Hilikas family had the intention of rmending Harry Verron to Princess Kriss but since he was a firm philosopher, he simply ignored his elders and angered the Sword Gods of the family. When he met Be and udine, his eyes were more focused on their clothing than any other aspect.

    Without dying with petty talks, udine came straight to the point as she talked to Harry Verron. At the urging of Be, she quickly exined her intentions for visiting him and hoped that he would use his influence as the interim patriarch of the Hilikas Family to withdraw them from the ongoing ¡°Civil War¡± and remain on neutral ground. Harry Verron didn¡¯t even hesitate before agreeing. His only condition was to bepensated with a few sets of beautiful exotic women attire that was not avable on the market.

    ¡°Senior Sister Harry Verron,¡­ no, I meant brother Harry Verron. Your interest is really unique but isn¡¯t your decision a little too casual?¡±

    ¡°Junior Bellina, ever since I firstid eyes upon the attire on your body, I knew that I had to be your friend. We are both alumni of the same academy. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I will definitely help you.¡±

    Things were much simpler after Harry Verrron agreed to their request. Under the order of Harry Vernon, the Hilikas Family retreated to the innermost part of the Bert Trading Center and henceforth would not be participating in the battle between the Northern and Southern Alliance. In regards to the order given by Harry Verron, none of the Hilkas Family members had opposed and all of them had unconditionally obeyed him.

    Even when they stayed neutral, the Hilikas Family was actually siding with the Southern Alliance. Be had easily obtained arge number of the Hilikas armor and their unique mask that was embossed with the family crest of the Hilikas Family. The elite mutant humanoid slime demons that were brought by Be disguised themselves as the soldiers for the Hilikas Family with the provided armor.

    Harry Verron didn¡¯t ask for the reasons behind Be¡¯s need to borrow the armor from him because he had acquiesced to her n to let her team impersonate the soldiers of the Hilikas Family. Be and udine, who had changed into the armor, led the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that was also dressed in the armor to the nearest prince¡¯s temporary residence, which happens to be that of Prince Brad.

    As the brother of Alfred the Third, the former emperor of the Gabriel Empire, Prince Brad was very bad with warfare strategies. With that said, he does know how to enjoy life. A good example is how he has currently taken residence in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Initially, the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern was built in the capital of the empire, but it became too difficult to manage due to therge crowds often frequent the opera house. Furthermore, all the singing and dancing had made it a very noisy ce, so the emperor of the previous generation had relocated it to thergest city that was near the capital of the empire, Gabrideck City. When the emperor had ceased to visit the opera house, it was turned into the entertainment center for the lesser royals and nobles.

    The guards that were stationed at the entrance of the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern were all personal guards of Prince Brad. Even when Be and udine were wearing the armor that bore the crest of the Hilikas Family, they were still denied from entering the ce. In the end, Be resorted to using the family tokens that were obtained from the two daughters of Prince Brad, Cathy and Sarah, respectively. With that, she was finally allowed to enter the splendidly decorated Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Since there were only two tokens, only Be and udine were allowed into the ce while her army of demons were blocked from entering the opera house. The guards were reluctant, but they had no choice but to let the two enter since they were carrying the family token and even then, the guards that were guarding the gate were putting on a strange expression. All the activities that were taking ce inside the Royal Opera house were not suitable for a female audience and these guards had no idea what the twodies were going to do in there.

    Once she stepped foot into the Royal Opera house, it became apparent to Be as to the reason the entry was so strictly guarded. Instead of a Royal Opera house, the interior inside was the scene of a Royal Nightclub. In the dimly lit hall, high ranking generals in military uniforms were scattered around. These generals were the generals that led the army of nearly one and a half million soldiers that was under themand of Prince Brad. Even when they were in the middle of a critical moment, Prince Brad did not forget how to enjoy his life.

    Along with the military men were arge number of beautiful dancers in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. Only a small fraction of these women were originally dancers from the opera house while most of them were previously normal citizens of the Gabrideck City. These women were captured by the Northern Alliance when the rest of the residents were forcefully expelled from the city. In order to prevent them from secretly carrying weapons to retaliate, all the dancers of the Royal Opera house of St. Vanern were stripped of their clothes and forced to entertain the generals that came to enjoy themselves, in their naked form.

    The beauties in this opera house that were carrying trays with wine and food on them had heavy anklets mp on their feet. Walking itself was a difficult task due to these heavy anklets so escaping would be out of the question. As the generals would pick up the food and wine from these passing beauties, they would asionally stretch out their hands to caress the bosom and waist of these beauties. As they mindlessly caress them, strangeughter would also apany their actions.

    These beauties that were carrying the tters were considered lucky. Most of them were originally civilians and couldn¡¯t dance. After the generals have mindlessly caressed and fondled them, they would usually be let off. On the other hand, the young and beautiful young women that were ced on the stage of the Royal Opera House were not as lucky as they were forced to dance naked shamefully under the brightly lit stage. The snow-white skin of these beauties was covered with alcoholic drinks. These beauties were being forced to drink before being ced to dance on the stage. If they were to identally fall down during their performance, they will be dragged to the seat of whomever fancied them and would be used for pleasure at that very spot.

    There were many dancers in this opera house. Each general was being served by more than two dancers who were kneeling by their side. There were also some beauties that were not assigned to any of the military officers and were just standing in a row, simr to those girls in a nightclub that await for the guest to choose them. As there were only around a hundred or so senior generals that served Prince Brad, the several hundreds of beauties that were forced to work here easily outnumbered the military men that were enjoying themselves here. So, it is not unusual for one man to have more than one beauty by his side.

    ¡°Dance faster. Twist your waist a little more. If you don¡¯t dance now, you won¡¯t have a chance to danceter!¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad is really wise. This is how a real opera house should be. It¡¯s so much more interesting then singing.¡±

    In Be¡¯s opinion, these generals of the Northern alliance¡¯s army are no different from the bandits that rob the innocence of a civilian girl. Seeing how udine was bursting with anger and was going to personally deal with the scum of the Northern Alliance, Be quickly held her back. Be, who had personally experienced much more evil practices, did not think much about this level of sinful act. If she were to save their lives, she would still need to find Prince Brad first before dealing with the rest.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to locate Prince Brad. He was ced within the same area as Prince Burdis, who he supported. They were both at the most luxurious audience seat in the entire opera house. Aside from Prince Brad and Prince Burdis, several young masters from Prince Brad¡¯s family were also seated here. The beauties that were serving here were the most beautiful ones in the entire Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. They were the beautiful flowers of the opera house that had yet to be soiled by any men.

    Sadly, these beauties were in a miserable state. Their hands were shackled behind their back with chains and their feet were also held together by a pair of anklets. Holding their chest up, a variety of exquisite delicacies were served on the two soft peaks of their chest. The hostesses in this group were also drunk and their faces were flushed. Prince Brad and hispanion were clearly old gentlemen. The beauties that were seated on their left and right kept serving them with wines and filling their already protruding stomachs.

    At a short distance by their table were around seven or eight other beauties that were forced to sit cross legged inrge transparent wine tanks. Their whole snow-white bodies were being submerged entirely into the tank with only their heads left out. Those wines that were served on the table of Prince Brad were all wines that were made with the mixture of the beauties and other exquisite wines.

    ¡°That old antique, Prince Angus, doesn¡¯t know how to enjoy himself, while Prince Frauer seems to be enjoying himself more than I ever could. I really can¡¯t get through the two of them. Just separate thend and everything will be solved?¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad, don¡¯t forget that I am counting on your help to get me the throne.¡±

    ¡°That is only natural. I will never forget the things that I had promised. Come on, let¡¯s drink!¡±

    By the time Be arrived, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis were already drunk and didn¡¯t notice her arrival. Aside from leaving her hair out, her face was covered by the mask that came with the armor. From the outside, one could only tell that she is a girl but could never recognize her identity. Be felt that her sense of aplishment had greatly diminished since the first prince that she had worked so hard to sneak in and confront was a drunkard.

    ¡°It¡¯s so weird. Why is there water leaking from the ceiling? The water even turned into humans!¡±

    ¡°That, aren¡¯t they our enemy? Is it some slime? It¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°There are enemies, guards!¡±

    After discovering that there were some mutant humanoid slime demons infiltrating from the ceilings, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis instantly woke up theirpanions. When they saw the demons appear, they wanted to shout and run out but they were quickly covered and wrapped in a transparent jelly-like substance.

    While Be and udine entered the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern, the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that were being blocked on the outside secretly turned into their liquid form and entered the opera house through the cracks. Be had provided these mutant humanoid slime demons with precise navigation and her impable guidance was the reason the surprise attack was victorious.

    Their seemingly evil method of capturing was not only effective on women, but it was equally effective on men. Initially this attack method was developed to capture the human race to be eaten and has no other evil intention. The other various evil practices which were developed by incorporating their attack method was developed by man muchter.

    The atmosphere in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern quickly quieted down. Aside from the dancing girls and beauties who were shivering in fear as they knelt silently, all the high-level generals of Prince Brad¡¯s army had yielded to Be during the surprise attack. After she had taken out one of the three princes, Be had arranged for the Sword Goddess udine to stay back and look after all the beauties while she herself immediately set off to the temporary residence of the next prince.

    ¡°Sister udine, I¡¯ll leave this ce in your care. Can you exin the situation to these beauties? I¡¯m going to pay a visit to Prince Frauer and Prince Glenard.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll try to find a reasonable exnation for them.¡±

    udine watched as Be left, and the ¡°foggy night coup¡± that would change the course of this Civil War had silently begun. Be had every intention to end this Civil War as soon as possible and emerge victorious with the least number of casualties.

 Volume 9 Chapter 482: The Information on Hilikas Family and the Start of Infiltration Operation

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 482: The Information on Hilikas Family and the Start of Infiltration Operation</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    Gabriel Empire Capital, the City of Swords, Gabriels, south bank of River udina, Southern District in Ignatius Family¡¯s sphere of influence, Grand Duke Ignatius residence¡­

    The news of Be entering the Ignatius Family¡¯s headquarters had reached the ears of all the senior nobles in the entire city. However, none of the nobles and ministers, who knew Be¡¯s whereabouts, reported it to Emperor Alfred the Third for various purposes.

    Even now, Emperor Alfred the Third had no idea that Be had already entered the empire¡¯s capital and was strolling around the south bank of River udina without bringing a single guard. However, thebat power of the few lolis beside Be was heaven-defying. They could be called the strongest maids even. So, Be didn¡¯t need to bring any guards.

    Doris, the eldest daughter of the Frauer Royal Family, was captured by a loli with red-as-blood double ponytails right under the nose of several experts of the oldest Hilikas Family, the first guardian of the Gabriel Empire. Besides, whenever Be went out, Dimensional Demon Noesha would shadow her. She would also maintain a fair distance from Demon God Angel and the other lolis.

    At the moment, no one thought that Noesha and Be were in the same group. Basically, no one suspected that the disappearance of Miss Doris had anything to do with Duchess Bellina. And Noesha, too, didn¡¯t mention Be¡¯s name when shemitted the crime. The two missies of the Hilikas Family only believed that Noesha¡¯s strength was no longer as simple as that of an average Dragon Knight. However, there was no reason for them to surrender to Duchess Bellina, who was only at the level of an average Dragon Knight. So, they didn¡¯t doubt that it wasn¡¯t Be¡¯s doing.

    After all, Doris was a Magic Swordsman. Herbat power wasn¡¯t weak. So, the Hilikas Family had lost their face when she was captured in broad daylight. They spent a lot of manpower tounch a search operation in the Southern District to catch the culprit, Noesha. But Dimensional Demon Noesha had already hidden in the most inconspicuous Ignatius Mansion by then. Presumably, thisrge-scale raid by the Hilikas Family would fail again.

    In the abandoned barn in the backyard of Grand Duke Ignatius¡¯s Mansion, Be was affectionately hugging Miss Doris, a beauty with long pink hair. All the misconceptions Doris had on Be were corrected by special methods. At present, she was lying in Be¡¯s arms naked, allowing Be to kiss any part of her body. Doris and Be were in their birthday suits, rolling all over the only big bed in the barn. Fortunately, the soundproofing of the barn was so good that no outside could hear their moans.

    The red rope around Doris had been removed already. After teasing till she was aroused, Be finally undid Doris¡¯s bindings and began to enjoy her body. When her pink eyes were revealed, Doris looked confused. Be was on top of her and was kissing her attractive lips. Their chests were hugging each other; they could feel the softness of each other¡¯s bodies.

    ¡°Be, please let me go. I have told you everything I know. Why are you still bullying me?¡±

    ¡°Doris, I want to know all your secrets. Tell me everything about yourself, starting with your three sizes¡­¡±

    Demon Swordsman Doris¡¯s strength had been restored, but her heart and body had surrendered to Be. Even if she had the strength, her body couldn¡¯t resist Be¡¯s molestation. Under Be¡¯s perverted eyes, Doris told every little detail about herself to her. Be deliberately asked her guilty pleasures, one by one. If Doris hesitated even for a moment, she would have to bear all kinds of punishments.

    After several such rounds, Doris had wholly surrendered to Be. She answered everything Be asked, as if she was hypnotized. From the start, Be wanted this effect. ording to the information she had obtained from Doris, the three renowned families of the Gabriel Empire, the Ignaz Family, Renalds Family, and the Johnston Family, weren¡¯t the strongest.

    The true guardian of the Gabriel Empire was the Hilikas Family. This ancient family had a history of tens of thousands of years, almost the same as the empire¡¯s founding history. For over ten thousand years, it had been the strongest guardian force protecting the Gabriel Empire since it came into existence.

    The three major families of the empire were only a few thousand years old. Compared to the Hilikas Family, they were just a small family. After all, a total of six Sword Gods belonged to the Hilikas Family. In the entire history of the empire, there had only been nine Sword Gods. Except for the first and second Sword God and the third Sword Goddess, the remaining six Sword Gods were from the Hilikas Family.

    The Hilikas Family secretly nned to save the Gabriel Empire from the great crisis it was facing. If Emperor Alfred the Third could not resolve the current predicament on his own, they would have to intervene. Doris had long be an external connection of the Hilikas Family, responsible for secretly monitoring Prince Frauer, who had no knowledge of it.

    Except for Be¡¯s side, where they couldn¡¯t prate, the Hilikas Family had ced various spies around most of the upper nobles of the Gabriel Empire. Be was from Sarnia Duchy far away, and there were many demon elites on Be¡¯s side who were good at sneaking in and infiltration. Even before the spies sent by the Hilikas Family to Sarnia Duchy and the entire Southern Alliance could start their jobs, they were seen through.

    Under the arrangements of Underworld Demon King Cornice, all the spies were attacked by robbers and demonic beasts on the road. Unfortunately, all of them died as if they were cursed. The Hilikas Family had the least intelligence on the Southern Alliance. So far, the only thing they knew about Be¡¯s Sarnia Duchy was that the total number of troops dispatched was over 5 million.

    Doris was afraid of the Hilikas Family¡¯s influence. She dared not disclose everything. But unfortunately, no beautiful girl could hide the secret in front of Be. In the end, Doris obedientlyy in Be¡¯s arms, utterly devoid of her previous high and mighty demeanor of the eldest daughter of the royal family. Aside from Doris, who was aroused to the point that she was limp, there was another beautiful girl with ck hair.

    She was the seconddy of the Ignaz Family, one of the daughters of Grand Duke Ignatius, Darkness Swordsman Ivy¡¯s younger sister, Irina. The reason? All because of the ero-loli, Dimensional Demon Noesha¡¯s, plot. Noesha had deliberately left a crack on the barn¡¯s door, letting her see the various erotic scenes between Be and Doris. At first, Irina wanted to leave after a little peek, but she found her legs inexplicably turning into jelly before everything turned dark. She was captured by Noesha.

    When Irina opened her eyes, she was already sitting on the bed. Her hands were tied behind her back, and her feet were spread apart. She was sitting on the snow-white bed-sheet like a duck. The wind caressing all her body made Irina finally realize the bad state she was in.

    Irina was almost stripped naked. Noesha, the ero-loli, had only left a pair of white panties on Irina, her upper bodypletelyid bare. Her legs only had a thin strip of white cloth to cover her secret garden. However, this was even worse, as sticky white stains from the hot scenes earlier were made prominent, evidence of what her body was currently feeling.

    ¡°Be, don¡¯t do this! Don¡¯te over! Isn¡¯t there Miss Doris? Just let me go. I didn¡¯t see anything!¡±

    ¡°Irina, don¡¯t lie to me. If you didn¡¯t see anything, how can you get this wet? Let me check if you are lying or not!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯te here. I was wrong. Don¡¯t¡­ don¡¯t look at me.¡±

    Be leaned over and stretched her hand out before removing thest piece of clothing covering Irina. Once she saw the mysterious wend under her, a dangerous look shed on her face. Irina shivered in fright. She wanted to call for help, but the barn was soundproof. Even if she shouted at the top of her lungs, no one would hear her.

    This time, the curiosity really killed the cat. Had she known better, she would not havee to see Be. Irina thought she might be silenced after having seen Be and Doris¡¯s secret. Resigning to her fate, she closed her eyes. Irina didn¡¯t dare to look straight at Be anymore. But surprisingly, Be lowered her head and licked Irina¡¯s armpit. The tingling sensation immediately made her open her eyes and look at Be.

    ¡°Irina, what are you afraid of? I won¡¯t kill you. After I am done with you, just like I did Doris, we will be sisters forever.¡±

    ¡°Be, I¡­ I won¡¯t tell anyone about you. Please let me go! I swear to god!¡±

    ¡°Irina, you have to swear with your body. I only need this.¡±

    In front of Be, Irina¡¯s swordsmanship was useless. If even someone like Magic Swordsman Doris, who was stronger than her, had surrendered, what could she do? Irina gave up any thoughts of resisting. She was only pleading, just like Doris did before. Grand Duke Ignatius¡¯s mansion didn¡¯t have any of Hilikas Family¡¯s spies. In the Hilikas Family¡¯s opinion, there was no need to put any spies in a declining family like Ignaz.

    Miss Irina had no contact with the Hilikas Family. She was like a sheep that had wandered into a wolf¡¯s den, at the mercy of the predator. Doris couldn¡¯t take her molestation anymore, so Be nned on waiting for Doris to love her back. In the meantime, she set her eyes on Irina. Irina¡¯s chest was so soft and voluptuous that Be couldn¡¯t grab it with one hand.

    Be¡¯s hands respectively pressed Irina¡¯s pair of bouncing rabbits. While ying with them, she secretlypared Irina¡¯s chest with her elder sister, Darkness Swordsman Ivy. Irina¡¯s face was flushed all over. First, she had seen the hot and erotic scenes between Be and Doris. And now, it was her chest that was being yed with. A strange feeling immediately spread throughout Irina¡¯s entire body.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do this. Be, I surrender. From now on, I will make many delicious meals for you. Please forgive me! I will immediately go to the kitchen.¡±

    ¡°Why go to the kitchen? Irina, I want to eat you now. You are the most delicious meal. Come, let me kiss you!¡±

    Be gazed straight into Irina¡¯s panic-stricken eyes with a domineering gaze. In the end, Irina couldn¡¯t escape from Be¡¯s ws. She seemed to have been hypnotized by Be, allowing her to kiss wherever she wanted. After Darkness Swordsman Ivy was pushed down, even her sister, Irina, had fallen into Be¡¯s hand.

    Since she had seen the forey between Be and Doris before, Irina¡¯s will was weaker than Doris¡¯s. She immediately fell apart once she was kissed. Very soon, she took the initiative to cater to Be. Meanwhile, Be had already removed the energy ribbon tying Irina¡¯s hands. After having her hands free, Irina consciously embraced Be¡¯s back instead of resisting.

    In the end, Be easily won over Irina. Her face was now buried in Irina¡¯s chest, wantonly savoring the beautiful pink rubies. Watching a gorgeous girl slowly fall was a kind of rare and exciting enjoyment for Be.

    When Noesha, who was waiting outside, entered again, Be was already sitting on the edge of the big bed. The naked Doris and Irina were slumped on the big bed without any strength left. Their snow-white skins were covered in some kind of strange liquid. God knew if it was saliva or some other nectar.

    Be stretched her hand and slowly caressed their bodies, as if she was stroking the finest silk. Irina and Doris were already awake. They enjoyed it when Be fondled them. In fact, it would be weird if they could fall asleep. At present, the two of them were holding each other face to face. After Be raped them, she had put Irina and Doris onto each other.

    ¡°Madam Be, the people looking for this miss have gone back. I believe that after they fail to find anyone, they will go back and think of something.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good! Doris, Irina, don¡¯t pretend to be asleep. I¡¯ll have to spank you if you keep sleeping! Get up ande to your master. Let me hug you.¡±

    Irina and Doris could no longer put on an act in the face of Be¡¯s threat. They crawled their way to Be and hugged her together, looking at her with fearful eyes. Obviously, they were afraid that Be would really wake them up from their fake sleep using spanking. Be took them both in her arms, caressing their smooth skin while continuing to discuss business with Noesha.

    Irina and Doris held each other face-to-face. Under Be¡¯s pressure, their sensitive parts were pressed against each other, and their cheeks were flushed red all over. With Be¡¯s perverted means, their lesbianship was quickly awakening. Irina and Doris were aware of this and knew that this couldn¡¯t go on anymore. But Be wouldn¡¯t let them go. All they could do was let her awaken the strange feelings in them, step by step.

    ¡°As expected of Sis Be. These twodies are already so obedient. By the way, Angel, Mia, and the others heard on the streets that a Rose Banquet is going to be held in the pce tonight. Many beautifuldies are going to be attending it. Sis Be, can you take me? Bring me, Angel, and others to the party!?¡±

    Noesha wanted to go to the Rose Banquet, but she was ashamed to say so. And thus, Demon God Angel, Evil God Mia, and Poison Origin Betty were dragged in by the loli. Her detailed thoughts couldn¡¯t be concealed from Be, though. But since Noesha had helped her push down the twodies, Doris and Irina, she didn¡¯t call her out.

    Once Be questioned the two beauties imprisoned in her arms, they naturally exined what a Rose Banquet was. It was arge-scale feast held by Emperor Alfred the Third in the pce a few days before the start of the Gabriel Empire¡¯s Hundred Flowers Festival. The sons and daughters of noble families who were going to participate in the Hundred Flowers Festival were invited to the banquet in advance to get acquainted with each other.

    To put it bluntly, the Rose Banquet was a blind date party, and the upper strata of the Empire would be attending it. For loli-like Angel and Mia, the Rose Banquet was an opportunity to enjoy delicacies for free. Noesha, on the other hand, intended to y pranks, pulling tricks on the nobledies attending the banquet.

    How could Be be absent in this kind of event? Princess Kriss and others would surely attend the banquet. In order to prevent the flies from harassing her women, Be nned on sneaking into the Northern District of Gabriels City and see what this Rose Banquet looked like.

    Irina and Doris both had received the invitation to the Rose Banquet. However, due to her rtionship with the Hilikas Family, Doris would be staying in Duke Ignatius¡¯s mansion for the time being. She would not be attending the Rose Banquet. Under Be¡¯s suggestion, Irina used the excuse that she was on periods to also not participate.

    It was tough to sneak into the Northern District of the capital. One could only pass through the Burt Bridge. Be didn¡¯t n on using Miss Cathy and Sarah to enter Prince Brad¡¯s mansion. Many people were aware of her whereabouts, after all. Since Prince Brad and Grand Duke Ignatius had been in touch with Be, their family¡¯s carriage would definitely be secretly inspected.

    The infiltration operation was carried out at noon. Instead of the usual routine of sneaking in at night, Be chose to do it at 10 o¡¯clock, right when the sun was high. Even if it was noon, the Burt Bridge was quite crowded. People wereing and going. Many horse-drawn carriages drove back and forth the Burt Bridge, transporting all kinds of supplies despite the scorching sun hanging over everyone¡¯s head.

    As the Rose Banquet was going to be held tonight, the necessary ingredients were being shipped in the morning and afternoon, crowding the Burt Bridge. The royal guards of the Gabriel Empire had formed a few dozen security checks on the bridge. They inspected the vehicles and pedestrians intensively without letting anyone off. This level of security wasparable to the highest-level anti-terrorism alert on Earth.

    The section of the Bert Bridge connected to the north bank was equipped with explosive devices. Once anyone found something wrong, the royal guards had the authority to blow the bridge at any time. River udina was flowing under the bridge, but all ships were forbidden from sailing. All in all, the only way to ess the Northern District was through the bridge.

    Be and the others disguised themselves as peasants, wearing ragged clothes. They were pretending to be farmers delivering vegetables to the pce kitchen. Everyone had applied the Masquerading Potion developed by Poison Origin Betty on their faces. They were so dirty that hardly any outsider could recognize them.

 Volume 9 Chapter 483: Imperial City Infiltration Plan Success and Krissâ€™s First Rebellious Stage

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 483: Imperial City Infiltration n Sess and Kriss¡¯s First Rebellious Stage</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    At the Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital, Gabriels City (Sword Capital), at the Burt Bridge in the center of the udina River. The bridge heading to the imperial city was a bustling scene of crowds and carriages. The nobles who attended the Rose Banquet basically came outte in the afternoon. In the afternoon, the bridge was filled with carriage convoys transporting various goods.

    The Gabriel Empire¡¯s primary profession was that of the swordsman. Even though they looked down on knights, they did not reject the use of horse-drawn carriages and the like as transportation tools. Be, Noesha, and the girls were disguised as ordinary civilian women and blended in with a carriage that was bringing food to the imperial city. On its short trip, the carriage stopped no less than ten times for checks, so it could be said to be heavily guarded.

    Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s city guards carefully checked the carriage¡¯s cargo. They originally would have done a body check too, but Poison Origin Betty researched a disguise potion that could make the user look like they had been infected with skin diseases, so when they saw these women who looked like they had leprosy, the soldiers couldn¡¯t even hide fast enough and simply skipped the infection.

    ¡°Check everything thoroughly, nothing can go wrong at His Majesty¡¯s banquet tonight. Otherwise, we¡¯re going to lose our heads.¡±

    ¡°Captain, the inspection has beenpleted. No problems here.¡±

    ¡°Got it, you can go. Move fast, don¡¯t dy the kitchen work.¡±

    The imperial guards carefully checked the carriage goods. They then released them quickly, so Be and the girls smoothly passed through several checks in a row until they arrived at the imperial city area. Compared to the chaotic powers of the south, the northern imperial city seemed much more stable. Other than members of the royal family and non-titled ministers, nobles did not live here. To prevent the great nobles from plotting a rebellion in the city, Emperor Alfred the Third had decided to send them outside of the imperial city area.

    The ministers without titles in the empire had no military power and could not rebel, so they were allowed to stay in the imperial city. Security at the Gabriel Empire capital imperial city was strict, more so than the Burt Bridge. ording to the rules, the carriages that were sending goods could only reach outside the kitchen and unload the goods into the backyard kitchen warehouse, which would be the end of their task.

    ¡°Here¡¯s your pay. Now hurry up and leave!¡±

    They probably scorned Be and the girls for their ugly appearances, but the imperial guards didn¡¯t even let them transport the food out of the carriage as if they were worried that they would infect the food with their disease. So, after throwing a few copper coins at Be and the girls, they tried to get rid of them.

    ¡°Sir, I thought we agreed on receiving silver coins, why is it just this?¡±

    ¡°What? We gave you a few copper coins, and you still think it¡¯s too little? Hurry up and leave, or you won¡¯t even get to keep your copper coins! You¡¯re so ugly, and you don¡¯t even look at where you¡¯re at. This is¡­¡±

    The imperial army captain in charge of the management of the kitchen warehouse had intentionally embezzled the payment that was supposed to go to the owner of the goods. When he saw how bulliable they looked, they secretly deducted their payment. Be quietly turned around and left. She didn¡¯t even take the copper coins on the floor. Poison Origin Betty behind Be received a look from Be as she went over, leaning down to tap on one of the coins on the floor.

    In that instant, a white smoke emitted from the copper coins, and the imperial guards were choked by it all of a sudden, directly bleeding to death from their seven orifices. The white smoke soon spread throughout the entire kitchen warehouse, triggering chaos in the imperial city. Thinking that a fire had gone off in the kitchen, the imperial guards rushed over.

    Be and the girls took advantage of the chaos to blend in with the crowd and headed for the pce¡¯s main entrance. There was a great distance between the kitchen warehouse and the kitchen itself. Emperor Alfred the Third took care when changing the pce¡¯s perimeters¡¯yout to prevent any assassins from entering. The gates of the pce had a policy where the doors would not open until a specific time.

    When Be and the girls arrived at the gates, the gates were still tightly shut. Even though there seemed to be a big fire happening at the kitchen warehouse, the royal guards at the gate still kept up their task of guarding the door vigntly. Unless they were short of hands, they would not go over to help with the fire. However, Be was in luck today. There just happened to be a few noble carriages going through the pce gates.

    The carriages stopped in front of the gates. Above the carriage was the emblem of one of the three great families of the Gabriel Empire, the Johnston family. The Johnston family was much stronger than the Ignaz family, but their young master Gavin had already joined the philosophical society, the Fraternity at the Olsylvia Academy, so he won¡¯t be participating in this Rose Banquet.

    The one inside the carriage was the Johnston family¡¯s Young Mistress Helena. This beauty with aqua hair and sky blue eyes was wearing a blue evening gown as she sat elegantly in the carriage, showing no impatience to the imperial guards¡¯ questioning at all. When Helena was waiting to pass, she saw Be and the girls wandering outside of the pce.

    The average noble would refuse to even look at this kind of ugly-looking peasant, let alone get off the carriage to see them. Moreover, Be and the girls were now using a disguise that made them look as if they had skin diseases. Helena was a bit of an exception. Unlike the rest of the family, Helena was the most beloved amongst the three families of the empire by themoners. She was the only nobledy who would help the poor unconditionally.

    ¡°Young Mistress Helena, those women look like they are suffering from diseases, you should not go over there!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m a priest. I can¡¯t just watch them suffer! What¡¯s more, the carriages in front of ours haven¡¯t passed yet. It will be a long time before our turnes!¡±

    The carriage in front of the Johnston family was the Renald family, the head of the three great families of the empire, and they numbered more than three times the family members of the Johnston family. Since they had to check each carriage one by one, the Renald family took a particrly long time for clearance.

    Helena was one of the few people in the imperial capital who boasted dual professions. She was both a swordsman and a priest and had been certified by the Radiant Church. Since the Gabriel Empire was rather discriminatory towards non-swordsman professions, Helena rarely ever emphasized her profession as a priest.

    ¡°Please, wait for a moment. What you have on your body is¡­ I see, why don¡¯t you go to a healer? I will foot the bill.¡±

    ¡°Young Mistress Helena, these are not diseases, we are merely dirty.¡±

    Be was a little surprised at Helena, who hade down to see them. The gold cross hanging in front of her chest was a symbol of the Radiant Church¡¯s priests, which was particrly conspicuous to Be. Since she was cultivating her priesthood at the same time, Helena¡¯s temperament was abination of the style of both the swordsman and the priest, so she gave Be a good first impression as a cultivated noble young mistress.

    It was the first time Be had seen a noble youngdy who would take the initiative to ask about the problems of the poor. From this point of view, Helena was much more sincere than Miss Doris, who preached about peace before. Young Mistress Doris of Prince Frauer¡¯s family really did not do anything for the poor. She wasn¡¯t much of an activist.

    ¡°Is that so? Then do you have any difficulties? I will help to the best of my ability.¡±

    ¡°Young Mistress Helena, me and my sisters havee from the countryside as we wanted to see what it was like in the pce. Do you have any shortages of maids? We would like to go in and take a look inside.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s no problem. Come with me!¡±

    The naive and kind Helena had no idea that Be was her family¡¯s political enemy and agreed to Be¡¯s request without even checking to see if she had weapons on her. Helena agreed so easily that the excuses Be had prepared before were all useless. Helena really was a sight for sore eyespared to Gavin.

    ¡°Helena! You¡¯re randomly picking up civilian women again. Who knows if they¡¯re dangerous¡­ This is the pce; it won¡¯t be good to bring strange people inside.¡±

    ¡°Miss Renath, they¡¯re not bad people. You shouldn¡¯t judge the characters of themon people. They are very pitiful.¡±

    As Helena was about to lead Be and the girls onto her carriage, she bumped into the Renald family¡¯s Young Mistress Renath. She was the little sister of the current heir of the Renald family, Young Master Leonard. Young Master Leonard was the one who previously had a political marriage contract with Kriss. Even though Be didn¡¯t like Leonard, his little sister was much better.

    Renath was wearing fiery red leather armor, which was just as vibrant as her fiery-red hair. Her tight-fitting leather armor barely covered up her figure. Renath¡¯s character was more on the loud side, and with her hot temper, she was considered an anomaly in the swordsman profession known forposure.

    Renath¡¯s fiery-red eyes were looking at Be with a searching gaze. Like Helena, she had never seen Be before and had no idea that this was their family¡¯s political enemy and also the person who stole Princess Kriss from her brother Leonard. Renath was waiting impatiently for the carriage in front of her, so she came off to take a look, just in time to see Helena taking in Be¡¯s group.

    The heir of the Gabriel Empire¡¯s head of the three great families, the Renald family, Young Master Leonard, hade as well. He came with Renath, but he was toozy to get off the carriage. As someone who had met Be before, if he did get off, then there was no saying that he might be able to see through Be¡¯s disguise. Helena¡¯s Johnston family couldn¡¯t bepared with the Renalds.

    However, Helena also had the status of a priest, and all priests were sheltered by the Radiant Church. Even if she ignored Renath¡¯s request, there was nothing Renath could do about it. The Renald family was considered a big and well-known family in the Gabriel Empire, but they were still no match for the Radiant Church, so they had to give in.

    ¡°Miss Renath, they aren¡¯t bad people, so please return to your carriage, don¡¯t mind it. Your family¡¯s carriages are about to be done with the checks soon. Also, aren¡¯t we supposed to wear formal dresses for the banquet? Why are you wearing this type of leather armor? Are you not worried that people will talk behind your back?¡±

    ¡°Hmph, I¡¯ll wear whatever I want. If it weren¡¯t for the old man, I wouldn¡¯t even participate in a banquet like this. All the men attending the banquet are just like my old brother. They¡¯re all hypocritical pricks.¡±

    ¡°By the way, you girls, take this! Next time don¡¯te to a ce like the imperial city anymore. You won¡¯t even know when you¡¯ll be made a scapegoat.¡±

    Renath handed Be a small bag of things, after which she turned and left. Be looked down and saw that the small bag contained pieces of gems of various colors. Even though there were only bits and pieces of gems, they were worth much more than general gold coins. Renath¡¯s nature was not bad, but she just has a bad personality. Be epted the bag of gem fragments. She won¡¯t refuse any gifts from pretty girls.

    After this little episode, Be and her girls rode in the Johnstone family¡¯s carriage and passed through the imperial city¡¯s checks sessfully. Grand Duchess Bellina had a bad rtionship with both the Johnstons and the Renalds, so no one would have expected her to take her political rival¡¯s carriage and enter the imperial city area that way.

    Even though the guards at the gates were loyal to Emperor Alfred the Third, they had their own thoughts in this political climate. They knew what the situation outside was like and whether the emperor would still be on his throne tomorrow. Under such a situation, they would try not to offend any powerful people if they could help it. Therefore, the inspection of the Renald and Johnston family carriages was just symbolic.

    Shortly after Be and the girls entered the imperial city, many mysterious dark shadows infiltrated the imperial city area from a different direction, trying to seize the position of the fifth party of forces vying for Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s throne. Taking advantage of the confusion caused by the fire that Be had set in the kitchen warehouse, they took the opportunity to infiltrate the pce area.

    The Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital, Gabriels City (Sword Capital), royal harem area, was where Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s consorts lived. The empire¡¯s princesses lived here as well. The most conspicuous location was Princess Kriss¡¯s pce.

    Princess Kriss and the others who returned to the capital had been grounded by Emperor Alfred the Third. Kriss was currently sitting on her bed in her bedroom with her back to Emperor Alfred the Third, who hade to discuss matters with her. Behind Emperor Alfred the Third stood two old men who looked like immortal cultivators.

    The two old men were dressed in simple white clothes without fancy embellishments, but they wore the Hilikas family¡¯s symbol. Emperor Alfred the Third was respectful to these old men and didn¡¯t put on the airs of an emperor at all. These two were Sword God experts. Emperor Alfred the Third didn¡¯t dare to look down on this family that was guarding their empire. The Hilikas family had the power to remove the emperor.

    Since the reincarnation passage in this world was in a semi-paralyzed state, the God of Creation could only maintain the basic operations of the reincarnation channel due to the absence of the Death God. It wouldn¡¯t be good for the God of Creation to create another Death God to manage the reincarnation passage without the permission of the new Dimensional Creator as she would be overstepping her boundaries.

    If the God of Creation had taken more initiative in such things, then she would not be far from advancing into this realm¡¯s Dimensional Creator. Be happened to have met the God of Creationst time in the timeline of more than a thousand years ago. After knowing that the Dimensional Creator had not truly disappeared, the idea that the God of Creation could ¡°usurp the throne¡± was snuffed out by Be inadvertently.

    For many strong human beings, if there were a secret method to make it so that the body was not affected by the passage of time and not get rickety from age, then the soul could choose not to go through the passage of reincarnation. The Radiant Church¡¯s first few Radiant Popes that Be had previously met belonged to this case. The Gabriel Empire¡¯s top protector Hilikas family¡¯s Sword God level experts were also in the same situation. They did not choose to reincarnate and instead chose to live in seclusion in the human continent.

    There were many hidden experts in the human continent, but due to the limits of their race coupled with ack of guidance from the God Race after their demise, the hidden experts would not be able to defeat the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings even if they trained for ten millennia more. Faced with these two Sword God powerhouses, Kriss didn¡¯t show any respect at all and turned her back to the three of them, looking at the mirror, seemingly dressing up.

    However, Kriss was currently being controlled by her dark personality, and the person in the mirror who was pretending to be the reflection was Princess Kriss in her normal state. The one sitting on this side of the mirror was one of the Renegades, Myriad Sword Demon Krysan. The subtle differences between the two were only known by a few existences, such as Be, so these two Sword Gods clearly weren¡¯t up to par for the task.

    ¡°Kriss, why aren¡¯t you greeting the two teachers? The Hilikas family will teach you how to advance to the Sword God stage.¡±

    ¡°Sword God or whatever is just¡­ Get out of here, what are a few old men doing in a youngdy¡¯s room? This is preposterous!¡±

    Myriad Sword Demon Krysan didn¡¯t show them any respect at all. Emperor Alfred the Third was really choked back with this situation. It was the first time he had seen Kriss go against him and couldn¡¯t react to it for a moment. He didn¡¯t know what to say. The impression that Kriss had previously to outsiders was that of a gentle good girl. After changing into Myriad Sword Demon Krysan, she was theplete opposite.

    ¡°Alfred, the discipline of your daughter is too bad. Do you need us to educate her for you? One look at this silver hair and I can tell she is of ill health. I think it¡¯s better if you choose another princess to take the spotlight at the Rose Banquet.¡±

    One of the Sword God elders was just about to educate Kriss when she grabbed the hairpin on the table and threw it over. The hairpin transformed into a powerful spiral in the air which instantly sent the Sword God flying out of the room by several meters. The Sword God elder spat out blood and awkwardly crawled up, covered in dust, his face filled with an incredulous expression.

    As a Sword God, he had roamed the human continent for many years. Even against experts of the same level, he had never been sent flying by an opponent like this before. In his memory, the only ones who could achieve this were the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings from back then. They had the strength to easily send a Sword God expert flying.

    ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, don¡¯t force me to fight you. I¡­ No, she doesn¡¯t like hitting old people. I don¡¯t really care. What kind of Sword God are you? You can¡¯t even catch a hairpin.¡±

    Kriss shut her eyes to rest after she finished speaking, clearly not putting the emperor and the other Sword God in her eyes. But this time, the other remaining Sword God didn¡¯t say anything anymore. Even though they did not draw their swords, their difference in power was clear. This young imperial princess already had the ability to challenge a Sword God.

    There did not seem to be any Demon King energy spilling out from Kriss¡¯ body, so the Sword Gods couldn¡¯t tell how strong she is. While they were unsure of her abilities, they didn¡¯t dare to make any moves. Kriss wasn¡¯t a Demon King, to begin with. She used to be a ck Warrior that was mixed in with the human warriors in another dimension in her past lives. If she hid her aura deliberately, then only a handful of people could see through her disguise.

    ¡°Kriss, my girl. That man has a bad temper, don¡¯t take his words to mind. If he said anything excessive, then I apologize on his behalf.¡±

    ¡°By the way, I hope that you can attend the Rose Banquet. This is a matter concerning the future of the empire. If¡­¡±

    ¡°Let Grand Duchess Bellina attend. That is my condition. Otherwise, I¡¯m not going. You can also tell those 68 flies you nted outside to go away as well. If I¡¯m in a bad mood, then I might kill a few of those ants for fun.¡±

    ¡°I understand, so don¡¯t be angry. It was for your protection. If you don¡¯t like it, I will tell them to withdraw immediately.¡±

    The anger on Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s face had already dissipated, reced by a trace of confusion. Even though he had long known that Kriss was strong, her ability to challenge a Sword God head-on was outside of his expectations. After Kriss gave them the order to leave, the Emperor and the two Sword Gods took their leave.

    The Sword Saint-level eyes nted outside of Kriss¡¯ pce were also forced to withdraw. Kriss even knew how many people they had. If they didn¡¯t leave, then they would be beaten to death for nothing. Once they left far away, Kriss opened her eyes, and several suspended swords appeared in the sky behind her.

    The swords soon turned into sharp-looking Demonic Beings, ¡°Sword Dancers.¡± They kneeled down on both knees in front of their demon mistress respectfully. Sword Dancers were Demonic Beings created by Myriad Sword Demon Krysan as their strength was on par with the Sword God experts in this dimension. This was the reason why Krysan didn¡¯t care about those Sword Gods at all. People at their level were merely cannon fodder in front of her. She could have as many as she wanted.

    ¡°Mistress, if you have any orders, please tell us. We swear to cut down all obstacles for our mistress!¡±

    ¡°Alright, stop thinking about cutting stuff up all day long. Split up and protect Kliveny and the other princesses. I just don¡¯t trust those guys not to make any funny moves.¡±

    While Kriss was still making a fuss in the pce, Be and the others arrived at the pce. With the contract between her and Kriss, Be quickly sensed her location. Since she had to go to the dressing room next, she didn¡¯t look for Kriss since she had some eye candy to catch up on.

 Volume 9 Chapter 484: Visit of the Hilikas Family Sisters and Krissâ€™s True Thoughts

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 484: Visit of the Hilikas Family Sisters and Kriss¡¯s True Thoughts</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    At the Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital, Gabriels City (Sword Capital) royal harem area, Princess Kriss¡¯ pce. The Sword Dancers began to move after receiving orders from Myriad Sword Demon Krysan. The 68 Sword Saint-level experts that the Hilikas family had secretly ced outside her pce had retreated.

    The Sword Dancers¡¯ limbs were in the shape of des, as they also had a sharp de for their heads with two red glowing dots for eyes. They had a metallic luster over their whole body that looked very sci-fi, just like robots.

    These guys were the exclusive Demonic Beings belonging to Myriad Sword Demon Krysan. They were the fusion of the resentment umted from her collection of swords and the swords that were discarded. Even though their strength was not as strong as the sword spirits in Kriss¡¯ sword space, they could rank in the forefront among the legion of Demonic Beings that shemanded.

    The Sword Dancers were just the nickname given to them by Krysan. Their urate title should be de Demons. The delicious Renegade girl friends by Be¡¯s side all had their own personal unique Demonic Beings. This was the type that Kriss possessed, but for the others, such as Be¡¯s little sister, Lisha, Lisha¡¯s dark true form - Demonic Dragon Emperor Alisha,manded the Demonic Dragon Guards that are considered the exclusive Demonic Beings of the Renegades.

    ¡°Rest assured, mistress, we swear on your honor toplete this task!¡±

    ¡°Alright, go about your business. Remember, don¡¯t kill anyone. It¡¯s not the right time yet.¡±

    Once the Sword Dancers dispersed, Kriss¡¯ original appearance in the mirror finally spoke. She was the original Kriss. Her dark personality was worried that she wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with that sly fox, Emperor Alfred the Third, so she came out to deal with things for her. Earlier, Kriss was hiding in the mirror world and could see everything clearly.

    ¡°Uh, didn¡¯t you overdo it just now?¡±

    ¡°You just don¡¯t understand humans. They¡¯ve always been like that, so it¡¯s useless to talk reason with them. I almost had the impulse to tell that damn Emperor to just let Be marry you directly! Saves them the effort of cooking up these ns all day long.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ What are you saying?! I¡­ I haven¡¯t decided yet. Hurry and return control of my body back to me! Girls don¡¯t marry girls, that¡¯s not appropriate¡­ Anyway, I¡¯ll solve this matter myself, so don¡¯t you butt in.¡±

    ¡°Hmph, your arrogance is going to be your loss. Don¡¯t forget that the other Renegades have not given up their strange thoughts with Be yet.¡±

    Kriss¡¯ personalities had yet topletely merge at this moment, so there were still differences between her and her dark personality. Both of them would have to share the samenguage if they wanted to fusepletely. Right now, the dark personality, Myriad Sword Demon Krysan, and the normal Kriss, had one thing inmon; that is, they both liked Be. That was the best reason for them to fuse togetherpletely.

    The Renegades and the Vow Breakers pretty much all had these sort of split personality problems due to their special existence. If it were not solved, then they might end up fallingpletely and copsing. Krysan thought that Kriss was too proud. As the first girl to ept Be¡¯s confession in the true sense of the word, she was one step ahead of the other girls.

    But Kriss would not use this advantage to take an active position, which made her dark personality, Krysan, feel very nervous. She was just short of forcibly upying her body, then climbing into Be¡¯s bed in the middle of the night after stripping down. If she had not appeared just now, then it was very likely that Kriss would end up being tricked into agreeing to some unreasonable demand by Emperor Alfred the Third for the sake of whatever ¡°unity¡± and ¡°righteousness¡± crap he was putting out.

    Kriss couldn¡¯t help but feel a little guilty when her dark farm put it that way and could only change the subject. Both sides were still essentially the same person, so there were many things Kriss could hide from Be, but not her dark personality, Myriad Sword Demon Krysan.

    ¡°By the way, will the Emperor agree to our request? It¡¯s best to avoid conflict as much as possible. You know how Be is, empire or whatever is none of her business. If she finds out about the Emperor¡¯s intentions, she might do something crazy.¡±

    ¡°Nope, definitely not. That old man didn¡¯t say a word just now, so it¡¯s very likely he¡¯s nning to conspire with two of those annoying Sword Gods to assassinate Be to try and get us to change our mind. That¡¯s how humans are like, they¡¯ll say one thing but then do something else in the shadows.¡±

    ¡°That is good, too. Be wille to look for us sooner orter anyway. When that timees, we¡¯ll just let her decide. You don¡¯t have to worry about the Emperor¡¯s strength, he¡¯s just cannon fodder for Be regardless.¡±

    Even if Kriss disagreed with the ns of her dark personality, Myriad Sword Demon Krysan, the deal was done; it was toote to save it. She could only go with Krysan¡¯s idea. She knew about the nasty n that Krysan had, but she just wanted Emperor Alfred the Third to pick a fight with Be, then she would have a legitimate reason to intervene in the empire.

    When Kriss returned to her normal state, two new visitors came through the door of the pce. They were a pair of beautiful twin sisters dressed in formal swordsman attire. On their arms were armbands with the Hilikas family¡¯s symbol, indicating their identities as the young mistresses of the Hilikas family.

    The twin young mistresses of the Hilikas family were really beautiful, with delicate features like finely carved statues. Under the light, their fair skin glistened like baster. Their bodies were well-proportioned, almost perfect to the golden ratio, and both their hair and their eyes were silvery-white. This gave Kriss a pretty good first impression of them. If they had simr hair colors, then they might be able to get along.

    The twin young mistresses of the Hilikas family were almost the same height. The only thing different was the rings on their fingers. They wore the Hilikas family¡¯s rings on their slender fingers. The older sister wore hers on the right index finger while the little sister wore hers on the left, which was a detail that Kriss quickly noticed.

    Kriss had only heard of the Hilikas family in the past, about how they were the guardians of the Gabriel Empire. She had no idea how many family members the Hilikas family had or how many Sword Gods were among them. Naturally, she did not know the names of these two young mistresses either. However, that did not stop Kriss from giving them the eviction order.

    Her dark personality, Myriad Sword Demon Krysan, had already given her a good demonstration just now; she just had to be tougher with these humans. However, the two beautiful girls opposite her had already seen the disgust in Kriss¡¯ eyes. Kriss was not good at hiding her emotions, so her mood could always be seen on her face quite easily.

    ¡°Big Sister Princess Kriss, we bear no malice. The old man was not being very sensible just now, but please pay it no mind. We two sisters have heard that your swordsmanship has already surpassed the Sword God level and have specificallye to seek your advice, so don¡¯t drive us away, okay? We are good girls.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Princess Kriss, you¡¯re so pretty, so I¡¯m sure you won¡¯t be mean to us! We really just came to y with you. We don¡¯t have any bad intentions, so please believe us!¡±

    The twin young mistresses of the Hilikas family hurried to curry her favor when they saw the unkindly look on her face. When she saw the sincere eyes and smiles on the sisters¡¯ faces, Kriss felt troubled. These sisters must have been sent to her by the Hilikas family to ease the conflict that had just broken between them. After all, they might be able to find somemon ground as they were both girls.

    Kriss did not hate the twins. They hade to her with a smile, so Kriss couldn¡¯t be fierce with them either. She has already changed back to her normal personality currently. If it were the dark personality from before, Myriad Sword Demon Krysan, she might have driven them out immediately.

    However, epting them just like this would be too simple. Kriss looked at the two sisters that looked just like finely-crafted dolls as an evil thought shed past her mind. She had been with Be for so long that she learned many ¡°special habits¡± from Be, even in her normal personality.

    ¡°Stop hesitating, Kriss. Doesn¡¯t Be like pretty girls? Just gift these two to Be! She¡¯ll definitely be ecstatic. Just make it a present! If you don¡¯t make a decision, then I¡¯lle out to do it in your stead.¡±

    ¡°Enough, other me! You¡¯re spying on my private thoughts again! I¡­ I was just thinking randomly, so don¡¯t specte nonsense, okay?¡±

    ¡°These two sisters are at the Sword God level. Do you think Be would leave them alone when shees? You might as well take the initiative to help her!¡±

    Kriss wasmunicating with her dark personality, Myriad Sword Demon Krysan, in her mind. All sorts of evil ns were being transmitted through her head like a file transfer. Despite saying that she didn¡¯t want to do anything bad, Kriss did not refuse the information, which was a tacit agreement that she would use them.

    The twin young mistresses of the Hilikas family were both looking apprehensively at Kriss. They did receive the request from their family toe and improve rtions with Kriss. To show their sincerity, they did not even wear their veils and came out to meet her in their true appearance. They had already heard of the rumors that Kriss was drop-dead gorgeous.

    When they saw her in person, their original doubts about the rumor¡¯s authenticity werepletely dispelled. Kriss¡¯s beauty really was at that level, so much so that the twins who always called themselves the beautiful twin roses had to sigh in defeat. People always yearned for beauty, so when the two sisters said they wanted to be friends with Kriss, they were sincere about that.

    ¡°Is that so? I¡¯ll ask for your namester. Before that, you have to honestly answer one question before I agree to be friends with you. Do you two have boyfriends? Or do you have a boy that you like?¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Kriss, why are you asking us that? Are you going to introduce someone to use? We¡¯ve always been training in the family, so we usually only see the teachers. We hardly ever see any boys, so we don¡¯t have boyfriends.¡±

    ¡°Princess Kriss, we don¡¯t have boyfriends. Are you going to help us find one?¡±

    ¡°Uh, I guess¡­ No, it¡¯s nothing. It was just a casual question. Come in, don¡¯t stand around at the door. I¡¯m sure we can get along.¡±

    Kriss turned around and led them inside the pce, a wicked, conspiring smile shing across her near-perfect face. Knowing that the two sisters did not have boyfriends, she nned to introduce them to a ¡°special boyfriend,¡± then they won¡¯t have to look for other boys in the future.

    The Hilikas family sisters, who had no idea that Kriss had already nned something bad for them, thought they had really moved Kriss with their sincerity and happily went inside. By the time they realized that it was all part of Kriss¡¯ evil n, it was already toote. By then, they were already pressed down on the bed by a certain someone and thoroughly loved.

    The person behind that was none other than this silver-haired princess in front of them, nicknamed the strongest ¡°Sword Heroine¡± in the Gabriel Empire. To think she would actually have an intimate rtionship with the nemesis of the humans, one of the Demon Kings¡­ Practically no one knew that fact; even with the Hilikas family¡¯s almost omnipresent intelligencework, they weren¡¯t able to figure that out.

    In a secret room inside the pce, Emperor Alfred the Third was currently with the elders of the No. 1 guardian family of the empire, the Hilikas family. These elders were the six Sword Gods who had appeared in the Hilikas family¡¯s history, which also contained the two that were scared away by Kriss¡¯s dark personality, Myriad Sword Demon Krysan, with a single move.

    ¡°Alfred, arrange for someone to suppress Grand Duchess Bellina as soon as possible, get her far away from Kriss. It¡¯s not decent for two girls toe together like that. If it¡¯s not possible, then abolish her title. She¡¯s just a Dragon Knight, but to think she still dares to be arrogant in our swordsman empire.¡±

    ¡°I will have the young talents in the family attend the rose banquet tonight so that Kriss finds out what the right kind of love is. I just don¡¯t believe that there will really be true love between two girls.¡±

    ¡°Understood. I will arrange all of that now, elders!¡±

    Faced with the aggressive attitude of several of the Sword God elders of the Hilikas family, Emperor Alfred the Third could only agree to their proposal. However, the Emperor was troubled. These old-fashioned elders really didn¡¯t understand the situation. They were too conceited. The current Be was no longer just a noble who bought her title.

    The more than six million Southern Alliance forces approaching the empire were all in support of Be. They really couldn¡¯t move her right now. If they ended up provoking any of them, then things would not end well. Right now, he could only take one step at a time and hope that the Hilikas family and Be could bnce out the forces between them. That way, he could mediate for them and find a bncing point for himself.

    However, Be had already found out about all this. Somewhere on the walls of this secret pce were several wandering spirits secretly watching them, transmitting the secret information back to the master who summoned them, Demon God Angel. Then, Angel was responsible for transmitting that information to Be.

    The coordinates of this secret pce had already been marked down by Time Space Demon Noesha, so a spatial gate could be opened at any time to transport the Evil Demonic Beings summoned by Great Evil God Mia to kill Emperor Alfred the Third and these core elders of the Hilikas family.

    Great Evil God Mia¡¯s demons were the standard used by the World Destructor¡¯s Camp to invade dimensions. Even a Sword God could easily be swept away. Fortunately, Emperor Alfred the Third still had some virtue left in him and did not say anything to denigrate Be. Otherwise, the consequences would be serious. At worst, he might end up dying right now. These lolis were very simple-minded and were naturally dark in nature. They yedpletely by their mood and did not consider any consequences.

    Inside Sky Pool Pce, Be had just entered with Young Mistress Helena whilemunicating telepathically with Demon God Angel and Evil God Mia. As for Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s secret meeting, she had seen everything just like a live broadcast.

    ¡°Be, what are you thinking about? Quicklye in and wash the filth off your body!¡±

    ¡°Miss Helena, that won¡¯t be proper, right? I¡¯m not a noble. Moreover, Miss Renath is also here.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ What do you mean? You can¡¯te in because I¡¯m in here? Hmph. I will sit here, and I won¡¯t leave until you enter.¡±

 Volume 9 Chapter 487: Sky Pool Palace Assassination Battle and Bellaâ€™s Retreat

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 487: Sky Pool Pce Assassination Battle and Be¡¯s Retreat</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    At the Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital, Gabriels City (Sword Capital), imperial city pce area, outer area of the Sky Pool Pce. Arge number of assassins dressed in formal ck suits were quickly approaching the ce. They gave off a strange feeling to Be, not because they were dressed extremely gentlemanly or for the odd-looking crow helmets they were wearing. Be realized that these assassins weren¡¯t living people at all. There was a good chance that they were actually demons transformed from the corpses of dead people.

    Be could tell that these crow assassins were dead just by looking at them. Other than the decorative protruding crow beak at the front of the mask, the other parts were fully sealed. Ordinary living people would never wearpletely sealed helmets like this. They would suffocate and die before they even went out.

    The crow assassins quickly arrived at the Sky Pool Pce. Most of the royal guards had already rushed to the kitchen warehouse to put out the fire, so there were insufficient guards here to secure the Sky Pool Pce. The attacking assassins numbered in the thousands. Who knew how these guys infiltrated, for so many toe in at once. Sure enough, there were holes in the security of the imperial city.

    The royal guards at the Sky Pool Pce numbered only a few hundred, so they were quickly defeated. The assassins¡¯ rapiers were simr to the ones they used in fencing back on Earth. Looking at their skills, she could tell theirbat ability wasn¡¯t low. In addition to rapiers, they were also good at using concealed weapons, explosives, and smoke bombs.

    The abnormality happening outside Sky Pool Pce was soon felt by the people inside. It was unknown who the target of the crow assassins was, but people were sent to both the male and female sides of the baths to attack. The men¡¯s side was put under control for now as the noble young masters brought more guards. The guards following the princes were all experts, so the crow assassins were blocked at the door and were temporarily unable to advance.

    From the current situation, it would be no problem for the men¡¯s bath to hold on until the royal guards arrived. Only, Prince Daniel and his group enjoying themselves on the third floor would be in a bit of an awkward situation. They were forced to stop halfway through, and the sudden scare of iing assassins forced many of them to push away the beautiful ves and miserably hurry off to find weapons. If they had any more shocks like this, it might be possible for them to be impotent from fear.

    Things weren¡¯t looking as optimistic at the female baths. There weren¡¯t many guards here, to begin with, and the dozen or so imperial guards at the entrance were all killed without evensting for long. Nobledies generally would not bring any guards with them at ces like the imperial city unless they had to visit other sites. Most of them would go around with their maids and such. This was different from the noble young masters. No matter where they went, they often ended up in arguments and fights, so it was impossible to leave the house without guards.

    After the crow assassins rushed in, thedies at the lowermost pool were so scared that they huddled in the bath and did not dare toe out. They were all naked and did not have any weapons. They were now just a bunch of weak and unarmed women at the mercy of others. Most nobledies were only pretty little things without anybat ability. Still, there were also those like Renath and the young mistresses of the three great noble families that could fight, as well as the princes¡¯ families¡¯ young mistresses and the imperial princesses.

    Fortunately, these crow assassins had their gentlemanly side and did not hurt these defenseless young mistresses. There were red ss pieces iid on the position of the eyes on their masks, so for a moment, it was hard to tell if they had eyes or not. However, the noble youngdies were ordered to leave the pool and squat by the side with their hands behind the back of their heads and not to move.

    This scene was like robbers holding hostages at a bank robbery. Since they weren¡¯t preying on thedies for sex, Be temporarily did not care about the bottom Mortal Pool. She could just save themter. Right now, the crow assassins had already rushed up to the second and third floors. The great noble young mistresses on the second floor, other than the strong Renath and Helena, were only primary-level swordsmen. However, they couldn¡¯t even find their swords right now.

    Renath¡¯s body was now powerless after Be¡¯s bullying, and she didn¡¯t have any way to put up a fight. At the moment, Helena was the only one left who could fight. However, Be couldn¡¯t bear to see Helenae out to fight naked as a priest. She reached forward and grabbed Helena¡¯s arm, nning to leave the pool to fight and get her to wait back at the pool.

    ¡°Be, you¡­ Let me fight. Renath doesn¡¯t seem to be feeling well. Really¡­ She¡¯s always so full of energy, but I don¡¯t know how she became so soft today.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Helena. You¡¯re unclothed without even a weapon, yet you want to fight? You better just stay here!¡±

    ¡°But, uh¡­ You girls, stop messing around! Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Helena, Mistress Be asked you to stay here, so just be good and stay put!¡±

    The two girls, Angel and Mia, who were sticking to Helena this whole time, suddenly rushed over to pull each of Helena¡¯s arms and keep her at the pool. Helena¡¯s face was puzzled. She didn¡¯t expect these two lolis to be so strong to be able to keep her in ce. Be took this opportunity to gently knock Helena out from the back. Caught off guard, Helena¡¯s vision went dark and she passed out.

    ¡°Mistress Be, you¡¯re not thinking of eating up Helena here, are you?¡±

    ¡°Renath, don¡¯t think about nonsense. I have some things to deal with, but I¡¯ll be back soon. Don¡¯t even think about running. These girls will help me watch over you.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t run. You¡¯ve already¡­ Where else can I run off to?¡±

    Be went up to kiss Renath¡¯s cheek a few times before she left the pool to prepare for the uing battle. The other lolis stayed behind to check on the situation. After Be got up, her contracted dragon, Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth, quickly sent her power over together with Ice Dragon Princess Mavis, who also had a contract with Be. These powers grouped together to form a dark blue frozen armor on Be¡¯s body, covering her sensitive parts.

    Even though Be didn¡¯t mind fighting in the nude, she had to go up to the third floor to support them. In order to avoid being seen by outsiders, Be just summoned some temporary armor for now. With the contractual power support of the dragon princesses, Be easily summoned an Amethyst Sword and a Seven-Color Gem Shield. These two belonged to the powers of Crystal Dragon Princess Purple Crystal and the Gem Dragon Queen.

    Since the mist was too dense in here and with other nobledies at the scene, Bell temporarily gave up on summoning the more powerful Thunderbolt de conjured by Thunder Dragon Queen. She instead used the powers of the other dragon princesses that were more harmless to the surrounding venue. When Be finished arming herself and stepped out of the bath, the crow assassins had just broken in.

    Once they put all the nobledies on the bottom floor under their control, the crow assassins focused their attention on the floors above. These demonized assassins could only mechanically say a few words they were told and not anything else. They did not have intelligence and were unable to speak any other words at all. After seeing Be carrying weapons, the crow assassins immediately rushed over at her without even ordering her to surrender.

    The crow assassins were swift. Avoiding the defenses of Be¡¯s Seven-Color Gem Shield, they directly attacked her. Be did not dodge them either and allowed them to stab at her frozen armor. The moment they collided, a burst of frost came out, instantly following along the rapier and freezing the attacking crow assassins.

    Since the crow assassins had no intelligence, they attacked only by instinct. When normal humans saw Be¡¯s weird frozen armor, they wouldn¡¯t sh at her directly. Instead, they would try to use long-range concealed weapons to test it out first. These crow assassins had been tricked. Be used the fact that they could only attack mechanically to easily solve the first batch without even making a move.

    The rest of the crow assassins, unaware of how strong Be was, continued their offensive. Be wanted to rush over to the third floor to support the princesses and had no time to waste on these guys. The Seven-Color Gem Shield in her hands emitted a bright light, then Beunched a knight¡¯s charge toward the entrance. The crow assassins blocking along the way were instantly smashed into smithereens.

    Things were a bit more hectic at the battle on the third floor Heavenly Pool. Be noticed arge amount of smoke as soon as she arrived at the entrance. Turned out that the attacking crow assassins had thrown outrge amounts of smoke bombs here in order to suppress the battle abilities of the two sisters, Andta and Andanielle. This type of smoke had a strong paralyzing effect on the human race.

    In the smoky environment, even if Be¡¯s night vision was not good and she was unable to see the other girls, this smoke was still useless against her since she wasn¡¯tpletely human. Special attacks like these aimed at humans were ineffective against Demon Kings. At this moment, Be used an extremely gentlemanly ability, searching for the girls based on the unique scent of a girl¡¯s body.

    Be often fell asleep amid the odor of beautiful girls, and there was no shortage of prettydies who would sleep with her every night. As time passed, Be obtained an erotic ability that allowed her to pinpoint a beauty by scent alone. There were only four beauties here at the Heavenly Pce, so it was easy to find them.

    The two imperial princesses, Grand Princess Kliveny and Second Princess Karin, had already been pushed down by Be, so she had long familiarized herself with their smell. She just sniffed for a bit in the smoke and could easily pinpoint where the two princesses were. Currently, the two imperial princesses were in no danger. They were being protected by Kriss¡¯s dark personality¡¯s Sword Dancers.

    Under the smoke cover, the crow assassins around the princesses were all shed into bloody pieces by the Sword Dancers. The speed of their attacks was clearly much faster than the crow assassins. Before the crow assassins could even swing the rapiers in their hands, their bodies had already been torn to shreds by the Sword Dancers.

    Other than the princesses, the two remaining fragrances belonged to the sisters, Andta and Andanielle. The two sisters had been split up and surrounded. The crow assassins were not the only ones attacking them, but Be didn¡¯t care that much either. After putting the Seven-Color Gem Shield behind her back, the crystal sword in her hands transformed into a greatsword. Holding it with both hands, she spun it clockwise in a circle.

    Due to Be¡¯s great strength, her spinning quickly formed a strong sword tornado, swirling all the smoke into the sky. It even sted the roof of the Sky Pool Pce away. Wherever this sword tornado passed, the crow assassins along the way would all be reduced to dust.

    Be¡¯s sword storm advanced all the way and was practically unstoppable. Arge number of crow assassins were sucked in and dealt with. After the sword storm cleared up, only the sisters remained in the third floor Heavenly Pool. When they saw the smoke dissipating, the Sword Dancers disappeared again. Their protection mission was considered a secret task, so it was not the time to let the two princesses discover them yet.

    Andta and Andanielle were on the floor not far away from Be, looking a little pale. Be found that they seemed to have been shot by poisoned arrows. It was a type of weapon that those crow assassins didn¡¯t have, so it should have been brought by someone else.

    Be put away her Amethyst Greatsword and went towards Andta and Andanielle. The two recognized Be at once as their family¡¯s political rival, Grand Duke Bellina. At the same time, an imperceptible hint of red shed on the younger sister Andanielle¡¯s face. She had inadvertently bumped into the scene of Be and Renath¡¯s erotic game earlier and was still having palpitations from it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m here to save you. Just call me Be, President Andta and Vice President Andanielle.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. We¡¯ll leave it to you, Be.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Be. Then¡­ I didn¡¯t see anything, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Andta and Andanielle hesitated for a moment, but they epted Be¡¯s help in the end. Andanielle felt a little guilty and didn¡¯t dare to look straight at Be, which made her older sister Andta curious. She wondered what Andanielle had seen to look so nervous in front of Grand Duke Bellina.

    Be walked over to the two of them and discovered that the ce they had been shot was really too evil. The person who shot the blowdart must be either an old gentleman or an old veteran. Andta was hit in the left breast, whereas Andanielle was struck on the butt. Their skins were snowy-white to begin with, but they had turned dark now. It seemed they had been hit by snake venom.

    Originally, Grand Princess Kliveny and Second Princess Karin were also targeted, but all the darts shot at the two princesses were blocked by the demonic Sword Dancers with their bodies. Naturally, it was ineffective against them.

    Andta and Andanielle did not have anyone to protect them. Besides, they were also unable to see clearly, so they ended up being hit by the poisoned darts. When they noticed Be strangely looking at them, the two sisters finally realized that the parts where they had been hit by the darts were too awkward. However, since the venom had taken effect, they didn¡¯t dare move too vigorously, nor did they dare to pull out the darts, fearing the spread of the toxins.

    ¡°Be, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡­ I didn¡¯t want to be hit in this ce!¡±

    ¡°Uh, Be¡­ Be careful. Behind you!¡±

    Andanielle discovered another group of crow assassins behind Be and quickly warned her, but it was toote. These were the very crow assassins who had blow darts, and they instantly shot one at Be. She had her back to them, so there was no way she could turn around and block it in time.

    Just as Andta and Andanielle thought that Be was going to repeat their previous mistakes, the Seven-Color Gem Shield behind Be¡¯s back automatically fell to the ground. It spread out into a huge diamond wall without even needing her to turn around. Under the hard defense of the gem barrier, the darts shot towards Be were blocked outside and could not pose a threat to anyone.

    The darts let out sparks as they collided with the wall, but the defense remained impregnable. Be then activated the Emerald Demonic Dragon¡¯s ability, and many sharp emerald spears appeared in the air behind her, shooting out in every which way. The second batch of crow assassins was also dead. Without any intelligence, they would not dodge and were riddled with holes like a bloody ho¡¯s nest by the swarm of emerald spears. The entire exchangested no more than five minutes.

    ¡°Damn, is that woman really invincible? Temporary change to our operations, let¡¯s withdraw. Why are you still standing there like an idiot? Hurry up and¡­ Ah, your head!¡±

    ¡°Death Ghosts! My god, where did theye from?¡±

    The ck-clothed sorcerers, who were secretly manipting the crow assassins from a distance, were about to retreat when many Death Ghosts, simrly dressed in ck, appeared behind them. They were the minions summoned by Evil God Mia. While the sorcerers were focused on controlling the crow assassins on the frontline, these Death Ghosts managed to sneak up on them.

    Many of the sorcerers were unable to react in time before they were beheaded or cut into two halves right down the center by the ck replica of the Grim Reaper¡¯s scythe. With that, the raid had be aplete failure. The assassins were all killed in action. Furthermore, judging from the piles of corpses, the most suspicious group to be behind this was the Darkness Church.

    The imperial guards who had rushed over to support Gabriels City picked off thest of the crow assassins. Most of them were already destroyed by the Death Ghosts summoned by Great Evil God Mia. Another part of them was cleaned up by Be. However, the only ones they were able to rescue were the beautiful nobles at the lowest Mortal Pool.

    The beauties on the second and third floor were already transferred away in advance through Time Space Demon Noesha¡¯s teleportation ability. In order to avoid being exposed too early, Be retreated quickly with the wounded Andta and Andanielle, as well as Renath, Helena, and the other beautifuldies with important identities.

 Volume 9 Chapter 493: Infiltrating Stardust Palace Filled With Alluring Snares

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 493: Infiltrating Stardust Pce Filled With Alluring Snares</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The capital of the Gabriel Empire, Gabriels City, the Emperor¡¯s harem within the imperial city. Be and partner-in-crime Time Space Magic Demon Noesha entered the huge pce under the guise of thetter¡¯s magic. This was the first time Be had visited the Emperor¡¯s harem ever since transmigrating to this Other World.

    When Be was previously in the Manasvir Empire, the Emperor¡¯s harem had long been abandoned because the Emperor had been killed by Demonic Beings and had been reced for more than ten years. Since Emperor Alfred the Third was still here, the rear pce system wasplete. Be had the chance to fulfill her desire to see the real side of the Emperor¡¯s harem.

    The rear pce covered arge area, almost half of the imperial city. Empress Deborah the Fifth, the imperial concubines, and the princesses lived there. The imperial customs of the Human Continent in this Other World dimension had no rule of building exclusive residences for the princesses. Only princes were eligible to enjoy such privileges.

    If the princesses weren¡¯t married, they would temporarily live in the rear pce and only live with their husbands after being married. Princess Kriss and the others lived here as well. The princesses lived in the outer courts of the pce, which was easier to find. Be had nned to look for Kriss and the others first and then keep to her appointment. There was still time till midnight, which was the agreed-upon time for her appointment with Empress Deborah the Fifth.

    Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s rear pce, also known as Stardust Pce, was said to beid out in the same way as the stars in the sky. The authenticity of this rumor couldn¡¯t be confirmed at present. But ording to the map of the rear pce that Be had obtained, theyout was indeed simr to the starry sky.

    The guards stationed in the harem were all women. The male guards and imperial city guards were ced in the main defense areas, such as the treasury. The rear pce wasn¡¯t as fortified. However, Be soon discovered that the rear pce wasn¡¯t undefended either. In fact, the defensive measures were more secretive.

    Be noticed a strange scent on the outer walls of the Stardust Pce. This scent permeated the entire pce. The Gabriel Empire was located in the southern part of the Human Continent and was rich in flower varieties. It had a long history of using flowers to make spices. Thus, using floral scents as decorations in the pce was reasonable.

    However, Be had smelled a simr scent in Poison Origin Betty¡¯sb. Hence, it was evident that this floral scent was poisonous. As a Demon King, Be was immune to most of the poisons produced by the Human Race. She was a little curious as to what Emperor Alfred the Third was up to. Why did he envelop the rear pce with these poisonous fumes?

    ¡°This is the scent of the bird of paradise. I¡¯ll never get tired of this smell.¡±

    ¡°Um, Noesha, you know this scent? Have you smelled this in Betty¡¯sb?¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Be, I¡¯ve known this fragrance for some time, but not from Betty.¡±

    Noesha¡¯s expression was a little weird, like a child who had done something naughty. After hesitating for a while, she finally exined the origins of the fragrance. The bird of paradise was a highly poisonous flower. When the flower was in full bloom, the shape of the flower resembled a bird spreading its wings, hence the name.

    The highly poisonous bird of paradise was only effective on men, but not women. Its poisonous properties were mixed in the fragrance. By the time one would notice the poison, they would probably be on their way to heaven. This was the obscure meaning behind the name of the flower. Due to this characteristic, the emperors of various human empires throughout history used it to prevent men from sneaking into the rear pce and cuckolding them. They would nt arge number of birds of paradise, a poisonous flower that killed men, in their rear pce.

    The antidote for the bird of paradise was usually owned by the Emperor alone. Only men with the antidote could move around in areas where the bird of paradise was nted. The form for the antidote was unique and difficult to copy, and the Emperor was the only one who knew the form. Such information wouldn¡¯t be revealed even to the Emperor¡¯s sons. If a prince wanted to see the Empress or the concubine who had given birth to him, he had to ask the Emperor and arrange to meet in another pce outside the Stardust Pce.

    The Emperor would only pass on the antidote to the next heir to the throne when he was about to die. The ws of the bird of paradise were very obvious. It was useless against female perverts like Be and Noesha. Unfortunately, almost no female perverts had ever piged the harem throughout history, so emperors had never considered this issue.

    Many human emperors never thought that women would sneak into their harems and sleep with their women. There wasn¡¯t much they could do to guard against ¡°unique girls¡± like Be. Noesha knew about the bird of paradise because it wasn¡¯t the first time she had sneaked into the Emperor¡¯s harem. Back in other dimensions when Noesha had done this out of curiosity and fun, she hade across the bird of paradise very often.

    ¡°Big Sister Be, when I sneaked into other Emperor¡¯s harems, all I did was take a look. I didn¡¯t do anything bad. You have to believe me!¡±

    ¡°Um, Noesha, you don¡¯t have to exin anything. I won¡¯t doubt you. Let¡¯s go inside and see what¡¯s so special about the Emperor¡¯s harem.¡±

    The gates of the Stardust Pce were closed at night by the pce maids. Due to the toxicity of the bird of paradise, even the gates of the pce were guarded by imperial bodyguards. All the pce maids had to do was close the gates when the time came. Relying on Noesha¡¯s space-time veil, the two girls strolled through the gates and into the pce.

    Upon entering Stardust Pce, Be pondered over a problem. The bird of paradise¡¯s toxin could only poison a person if they caught a whiff of its fragrance. Many assassins and thieves would hold their breath when they break in. Wouldn¡¯t they be unaffected as long as they didn¡¯t breathe? However, the answers to all her doubts were soon revealed.

    Stardust Pce wasn¡¯t as deep and cold as the usual rear pces. It had sufficient lighting. The Emperor definitely spent a considerable amount building the ce. A great number of Luminous Pearls used for lighting had been purchased from the Oceanic Race in the eastern seas via special channels. They resembled stars in the sky, almost covering the entire pce.

    Aside from the Luminous Pearls, light energy crystals were specially purchased from the Aldridge Empire. New crystals were reced every once in a while. Theck of light that Be had been previously worried about seemed redundant now. Those light energy crystals were piled up in the shape of pirs. The illumination was far more powerful than that of Luminous Pearls.

    The thing that almost saw Be losing control was the female guards and pce maids walking back and forth throughout Stardust Pce. They were all youthful beauties; no olderdies were serving. Since Stardust Pce was part of the rear pce of the imperial city, the maids and guards here were carefully selected. Their ages were restricted to twenty and below. The older maids were assigned other jobs at other pces. Thus, these maids and guards exclusively served at Stardust Pce.

    The chosen maids and guards were all extremely voluptuous with all the right curves. Dressed beautifully, they were captivating. What was most astonishing was the fact they walked around the pce naked except for the sword they carried. This was clearly a crime of seduction.

    Be was so worked up that she almost had a nosebleed. Meanwhile, Noesha appeared calm. It seemed she had sneaked into the Emperor¡¯s harem and witnessed such scenes many times. Sweeping their gazes across, all the eyes could see was fair, nubile girls. The maid and the guards didn¡¯t even wear shoes, so they walked around barefoot.

    The girls were probably used to these strange requests. They seemed to be doing the most ordinary things without the look of shame on their faces. In Stardust Pce, only women with status were eligible to wear clothes, such as the Empress, imperial concubines, and imperial princesses such as Kriss. The maids and guards weren¡¯t allowed to wear any clothes to cover themselves unless they were leaving the pce on an errand. Most of the time, they were naked with their hair loose.

    Except for the hair and eyebrows, all their other parts seemed to have been deliberately shaved off, so they looked like porcin dolls. Their bodies were smeared with various spices, which gave their skin a glossy sheen. Their ample, bouncy bosoms were for the erotic show for the Emperor. Be had to keep reminding herself that she was currently visiting the Emperor¡¯s harem, not the red-light district.

    Not only did the pce maids and the female guards live so shamefully to satisfy the Emperor¡¯s desire to conquer, but also for a more significant reason. Since they were all naked, these girls were basically unable to carry weapons. Whatever they carried with them was clearly illuminated under the bright light. This could effectively prevent female assassins from sneaking into Stardust Pce with weapons. As for male assassins, Be didn¡¯t think any man could resist such temptations.

    This erotic picture was a bonus for Be but a fatal trap for male assassins who intended to sneak in to assassinate. Almost no one could hold their breath in front of such beauty. Once a male assassin would breathe, he would inhale the poison of the bird of paradise and would be the next victim. This was the first time Be hade across such a vicious way to target assassins. The rear pces of other emperors might have simr arrangements. It was clear from Noesha¡¯s calmness in the face of such strange sights.

    There were also many wind chimes throughout the pce. The beautiful guards and pce maids wore a string of bells around their necks, wrists, and ankles - altogether five strings of these bells on their bodies. As they moved, these bells made a crisp sound.

    This measure had the same effect as keeping the staff naked. Not only was it wicked fun, but the intertwining chimes of the bells would also greatly interfere with assassins who relied on hearing to find their way. Even if one didn¡¯t use sight but hearing instead, such an approach had been disrupted. With such strict precautions, Be didn¡¯t think any male assassins could sneak in, perhaps elders of the Assassins¡¯ Union who had been practicing for hundreds of years or eunuchs who were nonexistent in this Other World. In fact, getting eunuchs to sneak in was the best idea.

    Although the elders of the Assassins possessed the mettle, the Assassins¡¯ Union didn¡¯t receive tasks for members of the imperial family unless it was wartime. The Human Continent was now in a rtively peaceful period. During this time, the Assassin¡¯s Union couldn¡¯t send their people to assassinate members of the imperial family.

    Studying the rear pce map in her hand, Be decided to look for the princesses first. She had the keys to their rooms. Kriss was the first one to hand her key over to Be. As for Princess Kliveny and the others, Be had obtained their keys before entering Gabriels City.

    However, the map in Be¡¯s hands had her at a loss. The map had no text, only some strange patterns that referred to the names of the locations. This wasn¡¯t because Empress Deborah the Fifth, who had given her the map, wanted to trick Be. The map of Stardust Pce had always been this way, so the Empress didn¡¯t have one with text. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t provide it.

    Be could only infer the status of the women living in the pce from the corresponding area on the map and whether or not it was a princess or an imperial concubine. There was only one symbol on the entire map. It marked arge area of the pce. Hence, Be immediately located the Empress¡¯ pce, Star Rain Pce. From the number, Be quickly distinguished the symbols that differentiated the princess from the imperial concubines.

    There were only a dozen imperial princesses. On the other hand, there were many more imperial concubines. Byparing the number of the two symbols, it was easy to see which one symbolized the princess and which represented the imperial concubines. From there on, it became more difficult to judge. The floor n for the princess¡¯ bedrooms was the same. It was hard to tell which one belonged to Kriss.

    To distinguish between the identities and statuses of the princes, the crown prince upied arger space than the other princes. Unfortunately, this practice wasn¡¯t used for the girls. Regardless of seniority, the size of the princesses¡¯ bedrooms was the same. Be wished she could beat up the stupid designer who designed the princesses¡¯ pce. Since they were all the same size, wasn¡¯t this increasing the difficulty of her crime?!

    The princesses¡¯ rooms were located in the front area of Stardust Pce, making them easy to find. The empresses and imperial concubines resided in the middle and the back area of Stardust Pce, and were very different from where the princesses lived. Be and Noesha soon arrived at the princesses¡¯ bedrooms. Fortunately, luck was on Be¡¯s side. The Rose Banquet at the Rose Pce was still ongoing and wouldst throughout the night.

    Most of the imperial family¡¯s princesses were still at the Rose Banquet and hadn¡¯t yet returned. The lights in their bedroom were dim, proving that the princesses were away. The rooms, which were brightly lit, belonged to the princesses who had sneaked away from the Rose Banquet, a total of five princesses who were all Be¡¯s close friends.

    All Be had to do was choose one from the five, thus increasing her sess rate from one-tenth to one-fifth. Since she had limited time, there was no way she could try all the rooms. However, she had enough time to search one or two out of the five rooms. Since the princesses had worn white dresses without purses, they couldn¡¯t carry the magicmunication artifact that Be had previously given them. Hence, Be took the initiative to find them.

    Be looked at the five pces that were connected to each other and arranged side by side. After a moment¡¯s contemtion, she pulled out the room keys the princesses had given her and found that they looked the same. Be had originally wanted topare them to the keyhole and search for Kriss¡¯ room, but she never imagined that even the gates were designed in the same manner.

    ¡°Big Sister Be, look over there. It must be Kriss. You go. I¡¯ll be on the lookout here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you then. I¡¯ll see Kriss for a while. When everything¡¯s settled, you¡¯ll be allowed to y as much as you want with this harem.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Be, you¡¯re so kind. You¡¯re my favorite. Go now, don¡¯t make Kriss wait.¡±

    While Be was preupied, an equally sharp-eyed Noesha noticed something. Be looked in Noesha¡¯s direction, only to see a beautiful girl with long, silver hair on the balcony. Although she had her back towards them, Princess Kriss was the only one among the five princesses who had long, silver locks. The four other princesses didn¡¯t have silver hair. Thus, she was certain it was Kriss.

    Be quickly made her way upstairs, leaving Noesha to keep watch. Be failed to notice the devilish smile Noesha revealed as soon as the former left in a hurry. This wasn¡¯t the first time Be made a mistake, assuming it was Kriss. She had once mistaken the silver-haired Renegade and Mage Ariel for Kriss. Although only one of the princesses had silver hair, there were other beautiful silver-haired girls who weren¡¯t princesses.

 Volume 9 Chapter 487: Sky Pool Palace Assassination Battle and Bellaâ€™s Retreat

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 487: Sky Pool Pce Assassination Battle and Be¡¯s Retreat</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    At the Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital, Gabriels City (Sword Capital), imperial city pce area, outer area of the Sky Pool Pce. Arge number of assassins dressed in formal ck suits were quickly approaching the ce. They gave off a strange feeling to Be, not because they were dressed extremely gentlemanly or for the odd-looking crow helmets they were wearing. Be realized that these assassins weren¡¯t living people at all. There was a good chance that they were actually demons transformed from the corpses of dead people.

    Be could tell that these crow assassins were dead just by looking at them. Other than the decorative protruding crow beak at the front of the mask, the other parts were fully sealed. Ordinary living people would never wearpletely sealed helmets like this. They would suffocate and die before they even went out.

    The crow assassins quickly arrived at the Sky Pool Pce. Most of the royal guards had already rushed to the kitchen warehouse to put out the fire, so there were insufficient guards here to secure the Sky Pool Pce. The attacking assassins numbered in the thousands. Who knew how these guys infiltrated, for so many toe in at once. Sure enough, there were holes in the security of the imperial city.

    The royal guards at the Sky Pool Pce numbered only a few hundred, so they were quickly defeated. The assassins¡¯ rapiers were simr to the ones they used in fencing back on Earth. Looking at their skills, she could tell theirbat ability wasn¡¯t low. In addition to rapiers, they were also good at using concealed weapons, explosives, and smoke bombs.

    The abnormality happening outside Sky Pool Pce was soon felt by the people inside. It was unknown who the target of the crow assassins was, but people were sent to both the male and female sides of the baths to attack. The men¡¯s side was put under control for now as the noble young masters brought more guards. The guards following the princes were all experts, so the crow assassins were blocked at the door and were temporarily unable to advance.

    From the current situation, it would be no problem for the men¡¯s bath to hold on until the royal guards arrived. Only, Prince Daniel and his group enjoying themselves on the third floor would be in a bit of an awkward situation. They were forced to stop halfway through, and the sudden scare of iing assassins forced many of them to push away the beautiful ves and miserably hurry off to find weapons. If they had any more shocks like this, it might be possible for them to be impotent from fear.

    Things weren¡¯t looking as optimistic at the female baths. There weren¡¯t many guards here, to begin with, and the dozen or so imperial guards at the entrance were all killed without evensting for long. Nobledies generally would not bring any guards with them at ces like the imperial city unless they had to visit other sites. Most of them would go around with their maids and such. This was different from the noble young masters. No matter where they went, they often ended up in arguments and fights, so it was impossible to leave the house without guards.

    After the crow assassins rushed in, thedies at the lowermost pool were so scared that they huddled in the bath and did not dare toe out. They were all naked and did not have any weapons. They were now just a bunch of weak and unarmed women at the mercy of others. Most nobledies were only pretty little things without anybat ability. Still, there were also those like Renath and the young mistresses of the three great noble families that could fight, as well as the princes¡¯ families¡¯ young mistresses and the imperial princesses.

    Fortunately, these crow assassins had their gentlemanly side and did not hurt these defenseless young mistresses. There were red ss pieces iid on the position of the eyes on their masks, so for a moment, it was hard to tell if they had eyes or not. However, the noble youngdies were ordered to leave the pool and squat by the side with their hands behind the back of their heads and not to move.

    This scene was like robbers holding hostages at a bank robbery. Since they weren¡¯t preying on thedies for sex, Be temporarily did not care about the bottom Mortal Pool. She could just save themter. Right now, the crow assassins had already rushed up to the second and third floors. The great noble young mistresses on the second floor, other than the strong Renath and Helena, were only primary-level swordsmen. However, they couldn¡¯t even find their swords right now.

    Renath¡¯s body was now powerless after Be¡¯s bullying, and she didn¡¯t have any way to put up a fight. At the moment, Helena was the only one left who could fight. However, Be couldn¡¯t bear to see Helenae out to fight naked as a priest. She reached forward and grabbed Helena¡¯s arm, nning to leave the pool to fight and get her to wait back at the pool.

    ¡°Be, you¡­ Let me fight. Renath doesn¡¯t seem to be feeling well. Really¡­ She¡¯s always so full of energy, but I don¡¯t know how she became so soft today.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go, Helena. You¡¯re unclothed without even a weapon, yet you want to fight? You better just stay here!¡±

    ¡°But, uh¡­ You girls, stop messing around! Let go of me!¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Helena, Mistress Be asked you to stay here, so just be good and stay put!¡±

    The two girls, Angel and Mia, who were sticking to Helena this whole time, suddenly rushed over to pull each of Helena¡¯s arms and keep her at the pool. Helena¡¯s face was puzzled. She didn¡¯t expect these two lolis to be so strong to be able to keep her in ce. Be took this opportunity to gently knock Helena out from the back. Caught off guard, Helena¡¯s vision went dark and she passed out.

    ¡°Mistress Be, you¡¯re not thinking of eating up Helena here, are you?¡±

    ¡°Renath, don¡¯t think about nonsense. I have some things to deal with, but I¡¯ll be back soon. Don¡¯t even think about running. These girls will help me watch over you.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t run. You¡¯ve already¡­ Where else can I run off to?¡±

    Be went up to kiss Renath¡¯s cheek a few times before she left the pool to prepare for the uing battle. The other lolis stayed behind to check on the situation. After Be got up, her contracted dragon, Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth, quickly sent her power over together with Ice Dragon Princess Mavis, who also had a contract with Be. These powers grouped together to form a dark blue frozen armor on Be¡¯s body, covering her sensitive parts.

    Even though Be didn¡¯t mind fighting in the nude, she had to go up to the third floor to support them. In order to avoid being seen by outsiders, Be just summoned some temporary armor for now. With the contractual power support of the dragon princesses, Be easily summoned an Amethyst Sword and a Seven-Color Gem Shield. These two belonged to the powers of Crystal Dragon Princess Purple Crystal and the Gem Dragon Queen.

    Since the mist was too dense in here and with other nobledies at the scene, Bell temporarily gave up on summoning the more powerful Thunderbolt de conjured by Thunder Dragon Queen. She instead used the powers of the other dragon princesses that were more harmless to the surrounding venue. When Be finished arming herself and stepped out of the bath, the crow assassins had just broken in.

    Once they put all the nobledies on the bottom floor under their control, the crow assassins focused their attention on the floors above. These demonized assassins could only mechanically say a few words they were told and not anything else. They did not have intelligence and were unable to speak any other words at all. After seeing Be carrying weapons, the crow assassins immediately rushed over at her without even ordering her to surrender.

    The crow assassins were swift. Avoiding the defenses of Be¡¯s Seven-Color Gem Shield, they directly attacked her. Be did not dodge them either and allowed them to stab at her frozen armor. The moment they collided, a burst of frost came out, instantly following along the rapier and freezing the attacking crow assassins.

    Since the crow assassins had no intelligence, they attacked only by instinct. When normal humans saw Be¡¯s weird frozen armor, they wouldn¡¯t sh at her directly. Instead, they would try to use long-range concealed weapons to test it out first. These crow assassins had been tricked. Be used the fact that they could only attack mechanically to easily solve the first batch without even making a move.

    The rest of the crow assassins, unaware of how strong Be was, continued their offensive. Be wanted to rush over to the third floor to support the princesses and had no time to waste on these guys. The Seven-Color Gem Shield in her hands emitted a bright light, then Beunched a knight¡¯s charge toward the entrance. The crow assassins blocking along the way were instantly smashed into smithereens.

    Things were a bit more hectic at the battle on the third floor Heavenly Pool. Be noticed arge amount of smoke as soon as she arrived at the entrance. Turned out that the attacking crow assassins had thrown outrge amounts of smoke bombs here in order to suppress the battle abilities of the two sisters, Andta and Andanielle. This type of smoke had a strong paralyzing effect on the human race.

    In the smoky environment, even if Be¡¯s night vision was not good and she was unable to see the other girls, this smoke was still useless against her since she wasn¡¯tpletely human. Special attacks like these aimed at humans were ineffective against Demon Kings. At this moment, Be used an extremely gentlemanly ability, searching for the girls based on the unique scent of a girl¡¯s body.

    Be often fell asleep amid the odor of beautiful girls, and there was no shortage of prettydies who would sleep with her every night. As time passed, Be obtained an erotic ability that allowed her to pinpoint a beauty by scent alone. There were only four beauties here at the Heavenly Pce, so it was easy to find them.

    The two imperial princesses, Grand Princess Kliveny and Second Princess Karin, had already been pushed down by Be, so she had long familiarized herself with their smell. She just sniffed for a bit in the smoke and could easily pinpoint where the two princesses were. Currently, the two imperial princesses were in no danger. They were being protected by Kriss¡¯s dark personality¡¯s Sword Dancers.

    Under the smoke cover, the crow assassins around the princesses were all shed into bloody pieces by the Sword Dancers. The speed of their attacks was clearly much faster than the crow assassins. Before the crow assassins could even swing the rapiers in their hands, their bodies had already been torn to shreds by the Sword Dancers.

    Other than the princesses, the two remaining fragrances belonged to the sisters, Andta and Andanielle. The two sisters had been split up and surrounded. The crow assassins were not the only ones attacking them, but Be didn¡¯t care that much either. After putting the Seven-Color Gem Shield behind her back, the crystal sword in her hands transformed into a greatsword. Holding it with both hands, she spun it clockwise in a circle.

    Due to Be¡¯s great strength, her spinning quickly formed a strong sword tornado, swirling all the smoke into the sky. It even sted the roof of the Sky Pool Pce away. Wherever this sword tornado passed, the crow assassins along the way would all be reduced to dust.

    Be¡¯s sword storm advanced all the way and was practically unstoppable. Arge number of crow assassins were sucked in and dealt with. After the sword storm cleared up, only the sisters remained in the third floor Heavenly Pool. When they saw the smoke dissipating, the Sword Dancers disappeared again. Their protection mission was considered a secret task, so it was not the time to let the two princesses discover them yet.

    Andta and Andanielle were on the floor not far away from Be, looking a little pale. Be found that they seemed to have been shot by poisoned arrows. It was a type of weapon that those crow assassins didn¡¯t have, so it should have been brought by someone else.

    Be put away her Amethyst Greatsword and went towards Andta and Andanielle. The two recognized Be at once as their family¡¯s political rival, Grand Duke Bellina. At the same time, an imperceptible hint of red shed on the younger sister Andanielle¡¯s face. She had inadvertently bumped into the scene of Be and Renath¡¯s erotic game earlier and was still having palpitations from it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be nervous. I¡¯m here to save you. Just call me Be, President Andta and Vice President Andanielle.¡±

    ¡°Alright then. We¡¯ll leave it to you, Be.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, Be. Then¡­ I didn¡¯t see anything, so don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Andta and Andanielle hesitated for a moment, but they epted Be¡¯s help in the end. Andanielle felt a little guilty and didn¡¯t dare to look straight at Be, which made her older sister Andta curious. She wondered what Andanielle had seen to look so nervous in front of Grand Duke Bellina.

    Be walked over to the two of them and discovered that the ce they had been shot was really too evil. The person who shot the blowdart must be either an old gentleman or an old veteran. Andta was hit in the left breast, whereas Andanielle was struck on the butt. Their skins were snowy-white to begin with, but they had turned dark now. It seemed they had been hit by snake venom.

    Originally, Grand Princess Kliveny and Second Princess Karin were also targeted, but all the darts shot at the two princesses were blocked by the demonic Sword Dancers with their bodies. Naturally, it was ineffective against them.

    Andta and Andanielle did not have anyone to protect them. Besides, they were also unable to see clearly, so they ended up being hit by the poisoned darts. When they noticed Be strangely looking at them, the two sisters finally realized that the parts where they had been hit by the darts were too awkward. However, since the venom had taken effect, they didn¡¯t dare move too vigorously, nor did they dare to pull out the darts, fearing the spread of the toxins.

    ¡°Be, don¡¯t look at me like that. I¡­ I didn¡¯t want to be hit in this ce!¡±

    ¡°Uh, Be¡­ Be careful. Behind you!¡±

    Andanielle discovered another group of crow assassins behind Be and quickly warned her, but it was toote. These were the very crow assassins who had blow darts, and they instantly shot one at Be. She had her back to them, so there was no way she could turn around and block it in time.

    Just as Andta and Andanielle thought that Be was going to repeat their previous mistakes, the Seven-Color Gem Shield behind Be¡¯s back automatically fell to the ground. It spread out into a huge diamond wall without even needing her to turn around. Under the hard defense of the gem barrier, the darts shot towards Be were blocked outside and could not pose a threat to anyone.

    The darts let out sparks as they collided with the wall, but the defense remained impregnable. Be then activated the Emerald Demonic Dragon¡¯s ability, and many sharp emerald spears appeared in the air behind her, shooting out in every which way. The second batch of crow assassins was also dead. Without any intelligence, they would not dodge and were riddled with holes like a bloody ho¡¯s nest by the swarm of emerald spears. The entire exchangested no more than five minutes.

    ¡°Damn, is that woman really invincible? Temporary change to our operations, let¡¯s withdraw. Why are you still standing there like an idiot? Hurry up and¡­ Ah, your head!¡±

    ¡°Death Ghosts! My god, where did theye from?¡±

    The ck-clothed sorcerers, who were secretly manipting the crow assassins from a distance, were about to retreat when many Death Ghosts, simrly dressed in ck, appeared behind them. They were the minions summoned by Evil God Mia. While the sorcerers were focused on controlling the crow assassins on the frontline, these Death Ghosts managed to sneak up on them.

    Many of the sorcerers were unable to react in time before they were beheaded or cut into two halves right down the center by the ck replica of the Grim Reaper¡¯s scythe. With that, the raid had be aplete failure. The assassins were all killed in action. Furthermore, judging from the piles of corpses, the most suspicious group to be behind this was the Darkness Church.

    The imperial guards who had rushed over to support Gabriels City picked off thest of the crow assassins. Most of them were already destroyed by the Death Ghosts summoned by Great Evil God Mia. Another part of them was cleaned up by Be. However, the only ones they were able to rescue were the beautiful nobles at the lowest Mortal Pool.

    The beauties on the second and third floor were already transferred away in advance through Time Space Demon Noesha¡¯s teleportation ability. In order to avoid being exposed too early, Be retreated quickly with the wounded Andta and Andanielle, as well as Renath, Helena, and the other beautifuldies with important identities.

 Volume 9 Chapter 502: The Great Escape on the Elite Plain and Meeting the Moon Demon King Again

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 502: The Great Escape on the Elite in and Meeting the Moon Demon King Again</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital, Gabriels City, the upper reaches of the udina River, Elitechra Academy campus, one of the Twelve Human Academies, Elite ins¡­

    The peace here was broken not long after the Hundred Flowers Festival hosted by the Gabriel Empire.

    A deafening explosion rang from the docks. All the ships that had arrived here were blown up. When Be and Kriss walked out of the cave after gathering the Boon of the Land, they were shocked by the sight before their eyes. They saw a huge mushroom cloud rising from the docks. The mushroom cloud looked like the one created by a nuclear bomb explosion on Earth.

    Both Be and Kriss were interdimensional travelers. They knew about nuclear weapon explosions. Be knew that another world was unlikely to have nuclear explosions unless it was the Mechanical Creator, Andrea, who liked to travel to the other worlds. Only she could bring her sci-fi gadgets here by some mistake. Otherwise, something as horrible as a nuclear weapon explosion could not appear.

    Be quickly mobilized the Demonic Eyes in the sky, asking them to quickly scan thetest live map of the entire Elite in. All the ships at the docks and the boats brought by the students who participated in the Hundred Flower Festival were all blown to pieces. Not even aplete nk could be found. Fortunately, everyone had already left. And those who remained on the standby on the boats were all boatmen hired by the nobles. Their deaths weren¡¯t a big loss to the nobles.

    However, the huge explosion had sted through the bed of the udina River. A huge whirlpool had appeared on the river, directly blocking all the waterways. The huge depression created by the explosion caused a huge chasm to appear at the bottom of the river. The river water was being sucked inside this chasm, forming a strange vortex.

    The explosion also destroyed the road from the Elitechra Academy¡¯s campus to the Gabriel Empire capital, Gabriels City, cutting off the connection between the Elite in and the capital. The noble young men and women who came to participate in the Hundred Flowers Festival could not return to the capital for the time being.

    The Gabriel Empire had few magical teleportation arrays between the cities. There was no magic teleportation array in the Elite in. This time, one could only wait for the waterways or the roads to recover to return to the capital. Be opened the screen and switched to the capital, Gabriels City.

    Be¡¯s bad premonition was immediately confirmed. The capital had fallen into chaos. The armies of the four major forces had surrounded the capital. It wasn¡¯t that they wanted to revolt openly. Today, shortly after the guests, who had participated in the Hundred Flowers Festival, had left, a major rebellion had urred in Gabriels City. Rebels of unknown origin had invaded from God knows where, dying the capital red in blood. The whereabouts of Emperor Alfred the Third and other imperial family members remained unknown.

    The four noble forces, who had been waiting outside Gabriels City for a long time, all sent out their troops to surround the capital in the name of escorting. However, three of them did not n to charge into the capital immediately. They were all waiting for the news of Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s death. After they got the news of the Emperor¡¯s death, they would send troops to suppress the rebellion.

    Only the Emperor¡¯s father-inw¡¯s army, Prince Anders Army, wanted to rescue. But it was blocked by Prince Frauer and Prince Brad¡¯s army outside the capital. This royal family political farce, where the younger and elder brother of the emperor were preventing the father-inw of the emperor from saving him, was being yed out outside the capital in such an unscrupulous manner. The three major families headed by the Renald Family chose to watch. They didn¡¯t support the army of any side.

    Be¡¯s Southern Alliance troops didn¡¯t move. They were stationed in the same ce and dered that they would wait for the Grand Duchess Bellina¡¯s return before deciding anything. This bombing incident might have been set up to prevent Grand Duchess Bellina from returning to the Southern Alliance camp. Be found arge number of third-party demons in the sky. Obviously, the other party nned on blocking the sky.

    All these third-party demons flying in the sky were all self-exploding type flying demons and happened to be carrying alchemy product explosives. This prevented Dragon Knight Be from summoning a dragon mount and taking the sky route to return to the Southern Alliance military camp andmanding them to the battle. All aspects had been considered. The person who was leading the rebellion not only nned against Be but also against the Hilikas Family.

    As the guardian family of the empire, the Hilikas Family should have appeared on the scene at the first notice. However, Be looked back and forth at the video of the capital but couldn¡¯t find the Hilikas Family. If the Hilikas Family didn¡¯t participate in the rebellion, it would only mean that the stronghold of their family, the Sanctuary of Swords, had also fallen.

    If the Hilikas Family wasn¡¯t there, no one was there to deter the three princes and the three families at all. The biggest instability factor, Be was no longer here. The Southern Alliance troops had no leader. As long as no one attacked their camp, the Southern Alliance troops would watch the fire burn from afar, acting as a spectator.

    ¡°Be, what¡¯s wrong? Why is your expression so strange?¡±

    ¡°Kriss, your family¡­ see for yourself!¡±

    ¡°How could this happen. What about the people of the Hilikas Family?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. My scout demons have not found the specific locations of the Sanctuary of Swords. I am unable to find the reason why they didn¡¯t make any move.¡±

    Kriss¡¯ expression becameplicated. She had no idea what she should do. Fortunately, several of the princesses, who she was acquainted with and came to participate in the Hundred Flowers Festival, didn¡¯t stay in the capital. Moreover, the famous princes¡¯ eldest daughters were hiding in Be¡¯s Southern Alliance Base, which was very safe. This rebellion had no direct impact on them.

    ¡°Kriss, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s find the Spirit of the Sea first. My scout demons will have found its location. Once we find it, we will immediately return to the capital. Don¡¯t worry, I control the Southern Alliance army. I can control them remotely any time.¡±

    ¡°In that case, Be, I will listen to you.¡±

    While Kriss was puzzled, Be provided her will all the necessary support. She had already spotted the Spirit of the Sea with the Demonic Eyes. What surprised Be was that the position of the Spirit of the Sea was always moving. This flower seemed to turn into a sprite or had been taken by others as it seemed to walk around like it had grown legs.

    In order to not make Kriss nervous again, Be didn¡¯t tell her that the Spirit of the Sea could move. She returned to the Elite in that was in chaos with Kriss. Everyone was in a mess. They had seen the horrible explosion that was like a terrorist attack. Because the news was blocked, apart from Be and her people, the princes present here, including the crown prince, Prince Daniel, had no idea that a war had already started at the capital.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be nervous. The capital will surely send someone to clear the passage soon.¡±

    ¡°This is the imperial capital area. Everyone, don¡¯t be nervous, you are all safe.¡±

    Theseforting words were soon pped back in their face as the mushroom cloud in the sky covered the entire Elite in. The Elite in fell into strange darkness as the sunlight couldn¡¯t reach here. Countless mutated undead emerged from the udina River, walking on the Elite ins.

    These undead were the result of the resentment of the dead who had drowned in the udina River before. Most of the corpses were bloated and had lost all resemnce to human figures. The sight of these swarms walking up the shore looked like doomsday. Many cowardly female guests ran to the rear in fright.

    Due to the sunlight in the day and frequent activities of the demonic beasts at night, they didn¡¯t dare to go ashore. As the sun was blocked this time and there was no sunlight, these demons took the opportunity to go ashore and make some trouble. All the guests participating in the Hundred Flowers Festival were basically swordsmen. Not to mention long-range magic attacks, there wasn¡¯t anyone with a long-range profession. Owing to which, they could only watch these undead make their way on thend.

    ¡°Damn, we don¡¯t have any weapons. Let¡¯s retreat!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t squeeze. Let me go first, I am the young master of the Grand Duke Lawrence¡¯s House. I¡­¡±

    ¡°Go away, who cares whether your family is rted to the Grand Duke or Prince.¡±

    The fleeing nobles showed no aristocratic demeanor at all. Everywhere was crowded. They were acting like people escaping from the zombie tide in the apocalypse. They were showing no morals. Many nobles, who came to participate in the Hundred Flower Festival, didn¡¯t carry weapons with them. They had left their weapons and armor on the boats. All of which had been reduced to nothing with the explosion long ago.

    And the swordsmen, who had the swords, only had the swords, that¡¯s all. They didn¡¯t wear any armor. And a swordsman with only a sword and no armor could only act passively against the undead. Once they were scratched by the undead, they would very likely be infected and turn into the very undead they were hunting. At this critical moment of life and death, many male aristocrats ran away, leaving the noble girls behind. All these nobledies were from famous aristocratic families and had never seen such horrifying scenes. They all hunkered down on the ground, paralyzed in fright.

    They were even more disappointed. Their temporary boyfriends, who had been sweet talking with them, silently ran away, leaving their temporary girlfriends behind. It was too sad. Be, on the other hand, didn¡¯t run. Seeing the abandoned girls, she couldn¡¯t leave them alone. She couldn¡¯t watch these youngdies being infected by the undead. It would be a waste.

    However, Be had no intention of letting too many people see the strength of Lolita and the others. These undead were basically hunting based on the smell of the living people. They were blind like the undead Be had encountered. The male nobles had taken a refuge in the forest on the Elite in. They didn¡¯t care about the life and death of thesedies.

    ¡°Everyone, follow me. Let¡¯s go there and hide!¡±

    Under Be¡¯s loud call, all the girls present retreated in the direction of the Star of the Sky that Be had taken out. Not all the girls trusted Be but the light in Be¡¯s hands was the only light here. The princesses present here retreated with Be, and everyone followed after them, believing it was the right choice to follow the princesses.

    The undead chasing after the girls kept a certain distance and couldn¡¯t catch up. It wasn¡¯t an issue of speed. Rather Be had relied on the cover of the darkness to quietly summon many ghosts. These ghosts secretly tripped the undead, making them always maintain a certain distance from thedies, preventing them from catching up.

    Girls¡¯ physical strength couldn¡¯t bepared with the boys. Except for Be, most of them couldn¡¯t run that fast. Be too didn¡¯t take them afar. She went straight to the mysterious cave they had juste out from. Manydies couldn¡¯t walk anymore. They stopped at the entrance of the cave in a dilemma. Isn¡¯t this the legendary mysterious cave where anyone who went in disappeared? Why did Be bring us here?

    ¡°Grand Duke Bellina, isn¡¯t this cave very dangerous? Why don¡¯t you take us to another ce?!¡±

    ¡°Grand Duke Bellina, how about you summon the flying drake and take a few princesses away. We really can¡¯t walk anymore.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic everyone. I have a way to trick the undead but I will need your cooperation. You will have to do what I say!¡±

    There was a treacherous smile hanging on Be¡¯s lips. Kriss, who had been holding Be¡¯s hand, was first to spot this perverted smile. This Demon Queen doesn¡¯t even forget to take advantage of the girls even in this dangerous situation. She is really dedicated. Most of the nobledies here didn¡¯t know about the danger posed by Be. They were fooled by the Demon King¡¯s serious expression.

    ¡°There is a pool there. Everyone, take off all your clothes and wash off the human scent on your body. The undead will follow the direction of your clothes and leave.¡±

    ¡°Grand Duke Bellina, is there no other way? It¡¯s very cold here. Let us keep one or two pieces of clothes!¡±

    ¡°Everyone is a girl here. Don¡¯t be afraid. Just hold each other to warm yourselves. Also, you have to take off all your clothes. Whoever brings even one piece will be dooming everyone to death.¡±

    At the request of Be, who was pretending to be serious, thedies shyly took off their clothes and went into the cave to hide. They used the pool inside the cave to wash their entire bodies. Because the water here was used by demons to build weapons, it quickly covered the human scent on these youngdies.

    Under Be¡¯s secretmand, the ghosts she had summoned soon put on the clothes scattered on the ground and floated away in other directions, pretending to be the youngdies. Because of the human smell of the original owner on the clothes, the undead chasing after them mistakenly believed the ghosts to be the food they wanted to catch. They quickly chased after them in different directions.

    The temperature in the cave wasn¡¯t that high and without any clothing on their bodies, thedies drenched in water held each other to keep themselves warm. Be unscrewed the strange perfume bottle and threw it into the cave. Under the lure of the strange fragrance, these youngdies would soon awaken other strange sexual preferences.

    ¡°Everyone, hide yourself. I¡¯ll go and find the rescue team and send new clothes to you. Before that, everyone should stay here.¡±

    Be left Lolita and the three lolis nearby to guard the entrance of the cave before she secretly left with Princess Kriss. The beautiful girls in the cave began doing all kinds of strange things that couldn¡¯t be described under the influence of the strange fragrance. Be temporarily came up with ns to take advantage of this crisis to pull the nobledies of the Gabriel Empire into girls love paradise. In the future, when she is engaged to Kriss, these nobledies of the girls love paradise would stand by their side.

    Be and Kriss didn¡¯t leave. They just stood outside the cave and retreated in the name of seeking rescue teams. Be didn¡¯t have the time to appreciate the seductive atmosphere in the cave. Be and Kriss were looking for the Spirit of the Sea. ording to thetest information from the Demonic Eyes flying in the sky, the location of the Spirit of the Sea was finally determined.

    ¡°Be, you are so bad. All these youngdies will be broken by you!¡±

    ¡°Kriss, you are wrong. Their temporary boyfriends ran away by themselves. No matter whether they live or die, I just wanted them to know that sometimes they can rely on women!¡±

    ¡°Be, let¡¯s go find the Spirit of the Sea. I want to go back to the capital as soon as possible to check the situation there.¡±

    Be and Kriss were walking in the dark Elite in. Be led Kriss using her extraordinary night vision. The night vision of the Demonic Eyes wasn¡¯t as good as Be¡¯s. Be temporarily gave up on their navigation and quickly moved toward the location ording to the direction in her memory.

    Now, Be and Kriss were moving together. There were no secrets to hide between them. A pair of temporary flying wings appeared behind Be. They were the tools used by high-level evil demons to fly. They were specially prepared for the evil demons who were born without wings. Be had taken several pairs from the Demon Empress under her. They just came in handy.

    Be only dared to fly with Kriss at low altitude. This kind of low altitude was less than half a meter from the ground. It was difficult for her to fly too high. The sky was full of flying demons everywhere. If she flew too high, she would be easily caught and would be attacked from everywhere. After flying a certain distance, Be helplessly discovered that they had arrived at a battlefield.

    In front of Be, a group of human heroes were locked inbat with another group of demons in the dark. There was a Demon King on the battlefield. Be had noticed the aura of that Demon King from far away already. She had met with that Demon King. And because she seemed to be acquainted with Demon King, Be didn¡¯t choose to make a detour with Kriss. She went straight to see who the two fighting parties were.

    ¡°Moon Demon King Gonias, why is she here? Isn¡¯t that Akmans, the hero who sold my Great Evil ying Sword! He is also¡­¡±

    Be could clearly see the appearance of both parties with her night vision. She knew both of them. One was Moon Demon King Gonias, who she had met during the mutation of Cruise City. Gonias was leading the Demon King Army. The other guy was the interdimensional traveler of the Savior Camp, the God Chosen Holy Sword, Akmans, who had sold her Great Evil ying Sword. Akmans was fighting with arge team of heroes.

    Both sides were locked in a state of confrontation. Be felt a little embarrassed. This was the battlefield of another Demon King. She was embarrassed to rob the business of her peer.

 Volume 9 Chapter 503: The Civil War of the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings, and the Occupied Hildes

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 503: The Civil War of the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings, and the upied Hildes</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    At the capital empire of the Gabriel Empire, near Gabriels City, Be and Kriss were spotted together in the upper reaches of udina River which is outside of the Hildes Canyon. They were there following thest message from the Eyes of the Devil in the sky which interpreted that The Flower of ¡°Sea Spirit¡± resides in the canyon.

    On their way to the canyon, under the gloomy sky, they met with Moon Demon King Gonias who was fighting fiercely with one group of the Human warriors led by God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans. By the time Be and Kriss bumped into them, the two teams had been fighting for some time and there were casualties on both sides. Akmans couldn¡¯t remember where he found the new sword that is able to crush evil, but with the help of the sword, he managed to have the upper hand over the Moon Demon King, Gonias.

    Unfortunately for Moon Demon King Gonias, who harnessed her power from the moonlit night, her strength is greatly restricted because even though the sky is being nketed by dark clouds, ultimately, it is still daytime. Furthermore, Be noticed that it isn¡¯t just as simple as that. Moon Demon King Gonias isn¡¯t only wounded, but her inner energy is also unbnced due to the presence of a conflicting energy that is invading her system.

    God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans didn¡¯t realise her condition and kept attacking her bravely. If one were topare him to other Human warriors, Akmans could be considered as a righteous person because he did not molest his opponent. In fact, not many men have the integrity to fight fairly while ignoring the gender of the other party.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight a little harder, the devil is nearly defeated.¡±

    ¡°My Lord, I think there is something wrong with her. What is that strange colour in her eyes? Could it be¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, that¡¯s the sign that the devil is struggling before her death. She is almost done for!¡±

    Moon Demon King Gonias had a painful expression on her face. Her left eye, which seemed to be congested, slowly turned from moon white to red and before long, it started to bleed heavily. Even though the pink eye disease does not exist in this realm, Moon Demon King Gonias is definitely infected with some unknown energy.

    This is the kind of infection that could greatly increase the strength of the Moon Demon King. Seeing her reaction, God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans believed that it is a sign that she is going to explode before her death. However, Be did not think so because the expression on the Moon Demon King Gonias is unhappy, as if she is going through a forced awakening. Oblivious towards theing disaster, Akmans and his cronies continued to attack Gonias.

    With his Great Evil ying Sword, God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans was able to sessfully behead several subordinates of Gonias that stood in front of her, allowing him to smoothly approach the Moon Demon King. Seeing that Gonias¡¯s mental state is in chaos, Akmans took the opportunity to cut off the energy wings behind the demon with his Great Evil ying Sword, but his attack did not produce any blood.

    ¡°Hurry up and take your people away before it is toote!¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? I am about to win this female devil. Uh¡­ howe¡­¡±

    The joy of the imminent victory of God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans was short lived as it was ruthlessly shattered by reality. Not only did the Moon Demon King Gonias not fall when her energy wings were cut off, a new pair of red, terrifying energy wings sprouted out in their ce and a vague figure could be seen behind them.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to ept your defeat to a more powerful lord. You aren¡¯t even able to defeat a few ant people!¡±

    ¡°Who are you! I see, you are the devil¡¯s¡­¡±

    The power of the red shadow clearly surpasses that of Moon Demon King Gonias. After it appeared, a scarlet bloody storm blew around them, putting down the subordinates around Moon Demon King Gonias as well as some of God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans¡¯s helpless men. The storm did not trouble the demons as it only affected the Human warriors.

    The eyes of those Human warriors that were affected turned red immediately and they began to attack thepanions around them. At that moment, the Human warriors fought against themselves and seeing the unfavourable situation at hand, God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans decides to lead his team to retreat. He was able to dodge the scarlet storm by stepping backwards purely bybat instinct and was fortunate to not be infected.

    After Akmans led the remaining Human warriors to retreat, Be and Kriss, who were watching in the nearby bushes, finally took action. Moon Demon King Gonias was actually blocking their nearest path to their destination. If they do not move on, they won¡¯t be able toplete thest link of the event for ¡°Famous Flower Have a Master¡±.

    ¡°The human race is a group of people who are greedy in life and fear death. But instead, you are so kind that¡­ you, you are¡­¡±

    ¡°I am just a passer-by. Nothing more than that, you talk too much!¡±

    Be jumped up, holding on to the famous sword named ¡°Dark Soul Resurrection¡± that she borrowed from Kriss and shed directly behind the female demon king, in between her and the red demon¡¯s body. The Great Evil ying Sword was useless because Be had previously seen God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans used his Great Evil ying Sword and he had failed to deter the red demon. By that, she had determined that the red demon is immune to the standard weapons of the Saviour¡¯s camp such as the Great Evil ying Sword.

    Evidence has proved Be¡¯s judgement to be urate. The vague red figure seemed to be injured and the shadow became a little hazy, as if threatening to disappear at any moment. Not willing to give up, the red demon shadow stretched out his w and grabbed Be by her wrist with the intention to infect her as well. As Be was not wearing any armour, she is undoubtedly scratched. The red demon was very strong and it could easily scratch Be in that state by using the devil¡¯s body.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t any better than this female devil. Be the master¡¯s puppet. You¡­ Why are you not infected! You¡­¡±

    Kriss attacked the red demon from behind while holding on to a long sword in each of her hands, wielding them both concurrently. The long swords in her hands were swung at the same time and after a round of sword shadows, the red demon was cut into pieces before disappearing. It¡¯s state of nothingness is meaningless against Kriss¡¯s attack. Even as it disappeared, the red demon still has no clue as to why Be is immune to its infection.

    After Kriss managed to defeat the red demon, Moon Demon King Gonias lost control of herself and fell down. Luckily for her, Be hugged her in time, otherwise the Moon King Gonias might be the first demon king to have fallen to their death. After all, the Moon Demon King Gonias is the younger sister of Dark Night Demon King Aggy. Aggy and Be could be considered as friends while the Moon Demon King Gonias is also her own acquaintance.

    Be and Kriss quickly took Moon Demon King Gonias to a nearby waterhole that they found. Be casually tore the cloth on the body of Moon Demon King Gonias as she wanted to check her condition and how she was able to be infected. This isn¡¯t the first nor the second time that Be had taken advantage of the Moon Demon King Gonias. It has be such a habit that an extra time would have made no difference.

    Inspecting the pale and slender body of the Moon Demon King Gonias, Be managed to find the ce infected by the red energy. Located on the right arm of the female demon king was a mark that looked like she had been bitten by something. A row of clear teeth marks was imprinted on her right arm and a gleam of red energy could be seen at the position of the teeth marks.

    ¡°Um, you¡­ Are the two of you subordinates of Eleanor? Hurry up and run because I am infected, and I don¡¯t know when I will attack again! Help me to inform Eleanor so that she will not show up outside anytime soon¡­¡±

    ¡°Gonias, tell me what happened. I may be able to solve the infection¡±

    ¡°You, you are not a demon. Uh, what are you doing here¡­wait!¡±

    Be lowered her head and kissed the face of the Moon Demon King Gonias with a smirk. Since the female demon king had been infected by an unknown energy, Gonias was currently very weak. Her current physical strength is only as strong as an ordinary human woman. If not for Kriss¡¯s watchful eyes, Be would have done whatever she wants to her. Gonias is the first of the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings who Be could bully.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll proceed to kiss somewhere else, Lord Demon!¡±

    ¡°How can this be, you actually want to¡­ I am saying to not mess around. Are my words not enough?!¡±

    Be¡¯s eyes looked strangely at Gonias, sweeping all over her body, and lingered on the two pairs of towering peaks in front of Gonias¡¯s chest. Thinking of Be¡¯s casual kiss a moment ago, Gonias became scared. She was afraid that Be would ¡°strike her chest¡± with her mouth because Be seems to be the type of woman who would dare to do anything that she had said.

    Be¡¯s unscrupulously pressed her hands against the soft flesh on Gonias¡¯s chest and pinched on the two red cherries on her chest while looking like she would attack her chest at any time. Gonias sumbed and honestly told them everything that she knew. Apparently, there was more than one member of the Ancient Twelve Demon King that was active in the Gabriel Empire.

    It appears that not long ago, one of the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings who was active there was infected and controlled by a mysterious power. This Demon King forcibly took control of this generation of the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings by infecting and controlling them. Unfortunately, Moon Demon King Gonias was attacked and infected during her retreat.

    The other Ancient Twelve Demon King who was infected in the Hildes Canyon was leading the Silikas Family from the Holy Land of Swords. Based on this, Be realised that the Slilikas Family had been taken control of. No wonder the Silikas family did not take action when the rebellion broke out in the Gabriel Empire. Turns out, they are being controlled.

    At first, the Moon Demon King Gonias intended to look and ask for help from the new faction of the Demon King, Stuart Eleanor. Unexpectedly, in the middle of her journey, her path was blocked by God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans who was sent to aplish the noble mission of saving the world. Thanks to Be¡¯s timely rescue, the power of the infection was able to be suppressed.

    As for the source of the infection, Gonias was not aware of it. Although the fact that the Demon King could be controlled by another may seem to be far-fetched to many people, Be could attest to Gonias¡¯s statement. Even though the Demon Kings are powerful beyond imagination, inparison to the many other beings in this great big world, they are but a mere speck of existence.

    The infection holds a breath of a God of Creation¡¯s power. To Be who is the Demon God of the World Destroyer¡¯s Camp, the attack by the red demon shadow was but a scratch on the back of her right hand. The energy from the God of Creation could not infect all demons. It could only be effectively used on a certain level of demon. Understanding the source of the problem, Be proceeded to cut the finger on her right hand and dripped a few drops of her own blood onto the wound on Gonias¡¯s hand and within a short time frame, her blood managed to neutralize the infection energy of the God of Creation.

    Kriss, who was standing by her side, gently stepped forward and took out a white cloth. With it, she carefully helped bandage the cut on Be¡¯s finger as well as the back of her hand even though she knew that Be was not seriously injured. Still, Kriss felt distress when she saw the injury on Be¡¯s hand. In return, Be gave Kriss a loving smile.

    The disy of affection almost blinded the eyes of Moon Demon King Gonias. She looked at Be and Kriss in puzzlement. She couldn¡¯t fathom the intimate interaction between the two beautiful girls that are not unlike a couple. With the help of the blood from Be, the infectious energy in the Moon Demon King Goniaspletely subsided and the reddish left eye soon returned to its original white colour.

    ¡°Thank you, Be. This is the first time I am receiving help from someone other than that of a Demon King.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. Where are you heading to? I can arrange to send you on your way.¡±

    ¡°Would you send me to Blood Demon King Eleanor? She is the beautiful female demon with blood-red hair and rose petals floating around her. There are suspicious people among the Demon Kings on our side.¡±

    Moon Demon King Gonias¡¯s request was a little unexpected for Be. She had asked Be to send her to the area of the new Demon King because Gonias suspected that more than one of the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings had been infected, Not only was she worried about the other Demon King, but she was also afraid that she would be infected and controlled again. Technically, it would be much safer to be by the new Demon King.

    Be did not refuse her request. She immediately used her energy to draw a Demon King¡¯s exclusive teleportation formation on the ground before packing up the naked Gonias and cing her into the teleportation formation. By now, Gonias realised that Be had painted the Demon King¡¯s Teleportation Array but was not attacked by the bacsh from the Demon¡¯s Teleportation Energy Array. This proved that Be herself is above the power of a Demon King but she managed to keep it hidden, fooling Gonias.

    ¡°Be, are you the Demon King? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Were you acquainted with Blood Demon King Eleanor before this?! Are you in the same group?¡±

    ¡°Gonias, you didn¡¯t ask me either. Alright then, when Eleanor sees this, she will know that I sent you. I went over there to pick flowers with Kriss.¡±

    Be put the first demon token, which symbolizes the identity of the sending Demon King into the hands of Moon Demon King Gonias. She then activated the teleportation magic circle and teleported her to a lounge behind the Hall of Pandemonium in the Darkness Sacred Region. Quasi-Devil Cornice and Alf Dolores were already there, and they helped Be receive Gonias.

    The Moon Demon King Gonias inadvertently became the first member of the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings to visit the Darkness Sacred Region without knowing that this would mark the beginning of diplomacy between the old and the new demon kings. At this moment, Gonias was still in shock, not because of the fact that Be was a Demon King but the fact that Be was a Demon King who was also immune to the infection. The Moon Demon King Gonias couldn¡¯tprehend this.

    While Gonias was distracted by her own thoughts, she did not realise that Be had taken the opportunity to grope her chest several times and did not notice that she had been taken advantage of. By the time she recovered, she found herself lying on afortable bed. Quasi-Devil Cornice and Alf Dolores who had received the news in advance were standing by the bed, looking at Gonias with curious, probing eyes.

    Since the message from Be did not mention that Gonias would be sent naked, the two female Demon Kings thought that something interesting had happened between Be and Gonias. Gonias had only seen the Blood Demon King Eleanor and it was her first-time meeting the two new Demon Kings. Previously, Gonias thought that there were only a handful of new Demon Kings, but it seemed that she was wrong.

    ¡°Sister Moon Demon King, don¡¯t be too nervous. Be told us about you. Sister Eleanor is still on a mission and wille overter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, where is this ce? The dark atmosphere here is so pure.¡±

    ¡°This is the Darkness Sacred Region. I¡¯ll get you some clothing first. Did Be bully you?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ No, it shouldn¡¯t be considered as bullying. We are both girls. It¡¯s not a big problem.¡± Because Gonias was very curious about the new environment, she quickly forgot about the fact that she had been attacked by a certain female demon.

    After Gonias was sent to safety, Be and Kriss continued to move forward towards Hildes Canyon, which seemed inessible because the location of the ¡°Sea Sprit¡± was in the canyon gorge. She was also worried about the safety of the Calman and Cahlia sisters who had run back to their family and could only forge forward.

    ording to the information provided by Gonias, the infectious energy does not only affect the Demon Kings but also most creatures, including the human race. Once infected, they will mutate. Even though one would get a surge of powerful energy, they will also be a living puppet of the hidden controller.

    Not every ancient Demon King has the determination and enlightenment of Moon Demon King Gonias. For example, the first Demon King that was infected did not have the same will power. In order to gain more power, he was willing to be someone else¡¯s puppet. In contrast, Gonias ran away in a hurry. She hadn¡¯t even managed to figure out the specific information in the Hildes Canyon and didn¡¯t know the number of Demon Kings that have been infected in that canyon. Without the information, the risk in Be¡¯s trip has been increased, especially since the demon eyes in the sky could not be detected.

    Along the way, Be and Kriss saw arge number of corpses, both of the demon and human races. The demons were the subordinates of the Moon Demon King Gonias while the human corpses were harder to identify. They aren¡¯t the noble guests who came to participate in the Hundred Flowers Festivals. Even though they wore the same outfit as God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans¡¯ n, the logo on these men was different.

    It seems that the God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans¡¯s n were not the only Human warriors that came here. Other teams of Human warriors are also involved. Be and herpanion came across the second group of warriors at the periphery of Hildes Canyon, led by God Chosen Knight Scott and his younger brothers.

 Volume 9 Chapter 504: Hildes Canyon Encounter and the Demon King Crusade

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 504: Hildes Canyon Encounter and the Demon King Crusade</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    At the upper reaches of the udine River by the entrance of Hildes Canyon of Gabriel Empire (Nation of the Sword), near Gabriels City (Sword Capital), Scott (God Chosen Knight) and hispanions were fiercely fighting with the demons. Since the demons here were not under themand of any Demon King, they did not stand a chance against the warriors. They were quickly killed, leaving their armors in pieces.

    The warrior apanying God Chosen Knight Scott was far more experienced and stronger than the team that followed God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans. Akmans¡¯s team had no famous warrior aside from himself, but Scott¡¯s side consisted of three out of the four-man warrior team who originally followed the Magic Dragon Knight Lisha.

    ¡°Hand of Resurrection¡± Wolff, ¡°Berserker War Demon¡± Bartus, and ¡°The Enchanter¡± Hayden were all part of Scot¡¯s team. After joining him, they manage to quickly gather a full set of artifact equipment. Including God Chosen Knight Scott, the warrior team was made up of four famous warriors. It was no wonder that Akmans and his team could not evenpare to Scott¡¯s team in terms ofbat power since Akmans alone carried his whole team. In fact, it was considered a miracle that his team could hold out until today.

    The demons battling with Scott and hispanion were not the subordinate of Moon Demon King Gonias. Every Demon King had their own exclusive emblem. Their subordinates would carry them to show which Demon King they were following. Even the new Twelve Demon Kings like Be had to strictly follow the system set by the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings and used different emblems.

    Looking at the demons, Be realized that they were carrying two different Demon Kings¡¯ symbols. She instantly figured out that they belonged to two Demon Kings, meaning that there were at least two Demon Kings that had established themselves at Hildes Canyon. Though Be knew it, the information was not widely known by the human race. Warriors like God Chosen Knight Scott would immediately try to defeat the demons upon sight regardless of which Demon King it belonged to.

    The demons that did not belong to any Demon Kings realized that they did not stand a chance against the warriors and quickly retreated. While Scott and hispanions were busy cleaning up the battlefield, Be and Kriss wandered around in masks. They had ordinary swordsman armor to disguise themselves. However, when they appeared behind Scott¡¯s team, they were quickly spotted by the warriors.

    ¡°Who are you? It¡¯s dangerous here. Hurry up and leave!¡±

    ¡°Bartus, don¡¯t be so rude to the twodies. Calm down, Hayden. These twodies are dressed as warriors whoe to participate in the crusade!¡±

    ¡°Well, we were here under God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans, but when our team was defeated by the demons, we got separated.¡±

    Not only were Be and Kriss wearing masks and disguises, but they also had temporarily dyed their hair and used ck fuel that they found as makeup. Without her iconic silver hair, most people would not be able to identify Kriss. It was even harder to recognize Be. Her golden blond hair, thoughmon in another world, was very rare in this world where ck hair was aplenty. With her hair dyed ck, no one was able to identify her.

    God Chosen Knight Scott took one nce at Be and Kriss before he agreed to let the two join his team of warriors. It wasn¡¯t umon for warriors to join a team in the middle of the crusade. Due to their disguise, both Be and Kriss looked like ordinary girls. Seeing their appearance, Scott had no interest in them and thus, didn¡¯t pay much attention, relieving them from harassment.

    The other male warriors also judged them on their looks. After Be and herpanion joined them, the two were assigned on an errand to pick and collect equipment, as well as materials from the fallen demons. ording to them, this was the ¡°best errand¡±, as one would not be fighting on the front lines. All they had to do was pick and collect the items, making them safe. There would also be chances for them to find a rare material, and if one was lucky enough, they could even get rich just from this.

    The only shoring was that usually, the bodies of the dead demons were filthy and mostly covered in blood. Even the male warriors were disgusted by it, not to mention the females, as they did not want to identally touch the blood of a demon. Luckily, Be and Kriss were no strangers to demons and did not mind doing this. However, since they were in disguise, they both pretended to act like normal human girls.

    At least forty percent of the warriors in God Chosen Knight Scott¡¯s team were female. Every male warrior had their own harem. Even though these girls were considerably pretty, they were still far from the girlfriends by Be¡¯s side. Regardless, it was at least better than the team of God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans, as they had no female warriors with them.

    Among the beautiful warriors, the most pretty one was Wendy, the fire wizard whom Be recognized as the person who once had an intimate rtionship with the brother of Princess Felia, Prince Copperfield. Thest time Be saw her, she was doing well with Prince Copperfield, but after not contacting him for some time, Be was surprised to see her here with God Chosen Knight Scott. She felt as if her brother had been cheated upon.

    Wearing her red fire magician suit, Wendy stood closely behind God Chosen Knight Scott, making their rtionship apparent. Like most magicians, Wendy was rtively arrogant, making her ignorant of both Be and Kriss, who now looked like amon person under their disguise.

    Upon joining the demon crusade¡¯s team of God Chosen Knight Scott, Be and Kriss decided to conceal their true identity and strength, disying only the strength average for a high level-swordsman. Realizing that Be and Kriss had neither beauty nor strength, the other warriors in the team quickly lost interest in them, treating them casually.

    After the frontline warriors finished their battle with demons, Be and Kriss, who followed from behind, would sweep the battlefield, collecting valuable items and artifacts. Both of them weren¡¯t disturbed by their new position. In fact, it was much in line with their casual style. Although climate change might seem ufortable, neither of them could be considered humans, so they aren¡¯t as troubled by this either.

    Along the way, Be and herpanion decided to make slight changes to their initial n. They now intend to join the ¡°Earth Travelling Fellowship¡± of the God Chosen Knight Scott so that they could quietly enter and investigate the Hilikas family at the Sanctuary of Swords. Even if Scott and hispanions attracted the enemy¡¯s attention, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. If they couldn¡¯t defeat her, Be would just have to pretend to not be able to hit her either. She didn¡¯t want to harm her fellow Demon Kings.

    Reaching Hildes Canyon, the deep gorge was formed by supernatural power. It was apparently split by the Original Sword of God, causing the gap in between the mountains. Located at the end of the canyon was the most ancient empire, the Gabriel Empire (Nation of the Sword), which was where the Hilikas family was hiding at the Sanctuary of Swords.

    Regardless of whether it was God Chosen Knight Scott or God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans, they had alle here identally while chasing the Demon King. However, their target was different from Be¡¯s. These warriors didn¡¯t participate in the imperial rebellion in the capital of the Gabriel Empire (Nation of the Sword) at Gabriels City (Sword Capital). In fact, the warriors seemed to be oblivious of the rebellion.

    There were no demons to be seen at the entrance of Hildes Canyon. The demons belonging to two different Demon Kings that were previously guarding the canyon¡¯s outside did not enter inside. It was suspected that the Father of Creations could be the one supporting God Chosen Knight Scott behind the scenes, as well as arranging the tasks of defeating the Demon King to him.

    The previously defeated Akmans, God Chosen Holy Sword, should also have beenmissioned by the Father of Creations just like Scott.

    Unfortunately for Akmans, his fate was gloomier, as he had encountered Moon Demon King Gonias at the edge and was defeated.

    ¡°It¡¯s really quiet. Hayden, please open the Magic Forbidding Enchantment. It¡¯s too quiet here. There are many masters above the sword master in the Hilikas Family, so there won¡¯t be any dead body left.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Brother Scott, don¡¯t worry, my Magic Forbidding Enchantment could defeat any demons¡­ all!¡±

    Not long after entering the canyon, the team of warriors was suddenly attacked by a bunch of foreign enemies as arge group of people dressed in ck rushed in. The men with blood-red eyes attacked the warriors frantically with their long swords. Hayden the Enchanter¡¯s Magic Forbidding Enchantment was only useful against demons. It did not affect the human race.

    The people in ck belonged to the Hilikas family, and they were all above the level of Sword God. After getting infected, theirbat power skyrocketed to at least twice their normal strength. Since the difference was toorge, the team of warriors could not stand against the swordsmen. After a round of battle, more than a dozen warriors were beheaded on the spot. The swordsmen¡¯s attack speed was so fast that the warriors were taken down before they even managed to turn their heads.

    Many of the fallen warriors wore a puzzled expression because they were all wondering why they were attacked by the same n. Unknown to them, a more terrifying problem was heading their way. The headless corpse of the previously beheaded warriors stood up by themselves and attacked the rest of the warriors, who were theirpanions before their death.

    The team of warriors under attack by the enemy soon dispersed and retreated. After scattering, the frontline defense of the whole teampletely copsed. Being the core spiritual leader of the team, God Chosen Knight Scott couldn¡¯t even protect himself. He was attacked by five Sword God level men in ck. Caught in a tough battle, he couldn¡¯t get out tomand his warriors to continue fighting.

    The rest of the main members of the team, ¡°Hand of Resurrection¡± Wolff, ¡°Berserker War Demon¡± Bartus, and ¡°The Enchanter¡± Hayden, were also suppressed. All six masters from the Hilikas family, as well as the previous few Sword Gods who had disappeared, were all being controlled by the mysterious power.

    God Chosen Knight Scott might be strong, but he has yet to fully master all his powers. As such, he was not good enough to fight with the five Sword Gods. Only a few people like Be, who had fully mastered her power, could go against them, but she had no intention of supporting Scott. He might not be on par with his opponent, but Scott wasn¡¯t out of options either. If he was smart, he would retreatter.

    Be and Kriss followed the other heroines and retreated to the rear. The Demon King¡¯s crusade led by Scott was trained and had a n to deal with such emergencies. Even though Wendy and the other wizards tried tounch magical attacks to support the frontlines, their magic couldn¡¯t be used to enter Hildes Canyon. It seemed to be enchanted by something simr to the Magic Forbidding Enchantment.

    ¡°Our magic is of no use, damn it. Everyone, follow me to the entrance of the canyon. Leave the rest here to Scott and the others. Let¡¯s first¡­¡±

    ¡°The canyon¡­ the entrance to the canyon is missing.¡±

    However, the retreating team ran into another trouble. The entrance of Hildes Canyon was no longer visible to their eyes because of a collective illusion. To them, the scene behind them was a canyon with no end in sight. Ever since entering the canyon, the warriors were all focused on advancing to the front. None of them were aware of what was happening behind them; thus, no one knew when their path to retreat was sealed off.

    The illusion used was exactly the same as the one Be and herpanions had experienced at the Elite ins on udine River. It was probably cast by the blue phantom. Fire Wizard Wendy, leading the retreat team, panicked because she mainly cultivated fire magic instead of spirit magic. This rendered her magic useless against the illusions made using spirit magic.

    The retreat team consisted of many warriors, but there were only a handful of magicians. They were at a loss when it came to such strange phenomena. As the warriors were pondering their fate, the ground started to shake vigorously. A mutated demon nt emerged, blocking the team¡¯s escape route.

    It was a gigantic datura flower with a strange human-looking face on the front. These thin demon nts belonged to a type of mutated demon that carried an array of poisons. Since there were few of them on the continent, there were almost no records of such demons. Even an experienced warrior might not havee across them in their lives.

    While the other warriors are still in shock, Be and Kriss quickly squatted down with their hands covering their ears. As soon as they did so, the datura demon flower let out a harsh scream. The sonic wave attack could deafen the ears of the receiver. Even after covering their ears tightly, Be and Kriss could still hear the loud noise emitting from the demon nt.

    In between the sonic attack, the datura flower nt was alsounching some venom. Alternating between the two, the team of warriors was quickly defeated. In order to prevent the toxin from seeping into their eyes, Be and Kriss kept their eyes closed. Be did not feel anything strange apart from the sound waves hitting their bodies and shattering the items that were hanging around.

    The venom from the datura demon flower was not able to corrode human bodies. Be didn¡¯t know the effect of the venom because she was immune to most poisons. She didn¡¯t feel anything. By the time she and Kriss opened their eyes, it was foggy all around them. They couldn¡¯t sense anything happening in the thick fog. Furthermore, they could no longer feel the breath of other warriors, and there weren¡¯t any corpses lying around either.

    ¡°Be, where did the rest of the people go? There were so many of us just now. Could it be that they have all melted away?¡±

    ¡°No, Kriss, I think we should lose some weight. Uh, don¡¯t be nervous. I was just kidding.¡±

    ¡°Really, Be? How could you still joke about it? You scared me half to death. I am obviously not fat.¡±

    Be looked around at the traces on the ground and finally understood the reason. The warriors hit by the sonic wave were sent flying off. The reason why Be and Kriss were unaffected wasn¡¯t that they were fat but because they were strong. When the sonic wave attacked them, the fighting instinct that resided within them unconsciously helped them block the impact, leaving them unscathed.

    At a nce, the datura demon flower seemed to be fighting for the first time on the battlefield. However, the team against it wasn¡¯t far off either. It was made up of rookie warriors and novices who were here to clean up the battlefield. None of them could swing their swords properly against the demon. Be and Kriss could not find any traces of them. It also appeared that the human face on the datura demon nt was only for decoration, and it had no sight function. It wouldn¡¯t even be able to see a fish slipping off the.

    Aside from the buzzing in their ears from the sonic attack, Be and Kriss had no other injuries. The only other loss was that the armors on their bodies were shattered by the sonic waves. Some parts were also dissolved by the venomous poison secreted by the datura demon flower. Hence, the two of them had lost their sets of armor and clothes.

    It wasn¡¯t until they felt a little chilly all over that Be and Kriss realized theirck of clothes. Most of the hostile monsters that Be had encountered seemed to hate clothing, as if they came right out of a movie set. Being ustomed to this experience, Be immediately took out two sets of clothing for them from her storage ring. The most resources she had in hand were clothes, so they did not suffer the embarrassment of having no change of clothing.

    Be wondered about the fate of the female warriors that had been blown. However, since they were the warriors from the Earth Travelling Fellowship and God Chosen Knight Scott¡¯s girls, Be didn¡¯t concern herself much with them. She also didn¡¯t feel the presence of the male warriors leading the front of the team, as well as protecting the team from the rear. It was uncertain if they had been defeated.

    Be thought that even if Scott¡¯s warriors were not able to make it through the Hilikas family¡¯s Sanctuary of Swords, they should be able to make it through half of the journey. Who would have guessed that they weren¡¯t even able to cover one-third of it before they were defeated? Be did help Akmans¡¯s warrior team before, but that team was full of male warriors. If they were in this situation, they would have been able to hold out for much longer without stepping back as opposed to this team that was made up of arge number of female warriors who retreated before halfway through the fight.

    ¡°Scott would not have surrendered just like this, right? This savior can¡¯t do it! Krissy, you¡­ what did you find?¡±

    ¡°Be, look over here. The flower headdress on the head of this female Sword God seems to be the Spirit of the Sea that we were looking for!¡±

    ¡°The Sword God! Where is the Sword God from the Hilikas family? Unless it is¡­¡±

 Volume 9 Chapter 506: Another Unexpected God of Creation and the Smooth Retreat at Hildes Canyon

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 506: Another Unexpected God of Creation and the Smooth Retreat at Hildes Canyon</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    In the capital of the Gabriel Empire, near Gabriels City (Swords City), upstream of the udine River, in the central area of Hildes Canyon, the Hilikas family¡¯s Sanctuary of Swords, Be and Kriss met a strange Creator Loli. This loli should be one of the masterminds behind the scenes, but Be felt that she did not have any obvious hostility. She just looked like a cute loli.

    The Chaos Bringer member, Poison Origin Betty, looked like a harmless loli, while the Time Space Magic Demon Noesha looked like a good girl. However, sadism was hidden under her superficial appearance. Be now no longer believed in any appearance when observing lolis.

    That Creator Loli was a Dimensional Creator of this ce. Besides containing Darkness attributes in her aura, it was almost the same as the Dimensional Creator that Be had met. This loli had dark hair, and the pair of red-ck heterochromia was clearly beyond a Creator. That was the Demon Eyes that Demon Gods had.

    ¡°Dad¡­ No, that¡¯s not right. Mom? Why are you here!¡±

    ¡°Hold on. What did you call me? Creator Sister, I¡¯m still single¡­ I¡¯m not married yet! Don¡¯t you call me that!¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­ Sob!¡±

    Be quickly covered this loli¡¯s mouth. The way she called her ¡®mom¡¯ so affectionately nearly thundered her. Kriss, who was behind, was also horrified. She did not know when Be had this daughter. Although Be did not mind a beautiful daughter, she had yet to be betrothed to Kriss, and she did not want to admit the father (husband).

    ¡°Call me sister! Don¡¯t call me mom! Otherwise, I¡¯ll disown you!¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­ Sister. It¡¯s okay to call you sister, right!¡±

    That loli was a bit reluctant, but thanks to all sorts of ¡®threats¡¯ from Be, she called Be her sister. She did not purposely hide her identity and just told Be. She was another Dimensional Creator created by a Dimensional God of Creation. Her real name was Mary Rose.

    Mary Rose was another Dimensional Creator privately created by the Dimensional God of Creation of the previous generation. Since she was created secretly, the other Dimensional God of Creations were unaware of her existence. Based on seniority, Mary Rose¡¯s elder sister should be the first Dimensional Creator that Be had seen before, Dimensional Creator Mary L.

    Mary Rose belonged to a synthetic Dimensional Creator. She was a hybrid product created by that crazy World Creator, the Demon God who imitated a World Destructor with half the bloodline of a God of Creation and an artificial World Destructor.

    After countless failures and untold years of waiting, the God of Creation finally created Mary Rose, a heretical Creator. As a half imitation of a Demon God, Mary Rose¡¯s strength was notparable to that of a true Demon God. However, she had no problem defeating most Saviors. If Be had not met her, Mary Rose would have belonged to those final bosses. The reason she called Be her mother was simr to the previous Dimensional Creator, Mary L, calling Be her master. Both could feel the Dimensional Creator aura on Be.

    Based on the Dark Creation God Mary Rose¡¯s memory, the original Dimensional Creator was a crazy scientist who loved to do all kinds of forbidden experiments, many of which were uneptable even to World Destructors and Chaos Bringers. Mary Rose was the product of a crazy experiment. When Be held this loli, she could sense the terrifying power she had. Fortunately, it was not magnified, or it would not be easy to handle a God of Creation.

    Even if Be used the power of the Demon God to kill the God of Creation, the consequences would be unpredictable. Gods of Creations were the pirs of the dimension. Once they were destroyed, the dimension would likely copse. It would be the best oue if she could solve it peacefully. Mary Rose belonged to an unconscious crime, which was also naturally evil.

    She had only recently awakened from the seal. The original Dimensional Creator knew how terrifying this loli was, so he used the energy to seal her in a box. However, after the Creator¡¯s disappearance, the power in the seal became weaker and weaker. Mary Rose had broken through the seal not long ago and hade out in Hildes Canyon, where she happened to meet a certain Demon King who released Experiment One.

    The main culprit was not Mary Rose but one of the experiment subjects in her custody. Be took a look at her exclusive storage space, which sealed arge amount of terrifying synthetic Demonic Beings, all of which were given to her for safekeeping after being created by the previous generation of the God of Creation. After reading it, Be felt that it was a waste of talent that the previous generation of World Creators did not join the World Destructor¡¯s Camp. Even Demon Gods of the World Destructor¡¯s Camp could not create these synthetic Demonic Beings.

    Mary Rose handed Be a copy of the previous generation of World Creators¡¯ experimental notes and experimental arrangement register. Be could read the writings on it. There was one that was about releasing the demon, which was Experiment One, and let it fight with the summoned Interdimensional Traveler toplete the world destruction n. Besides thest few pages of the final experimental record being torn, the other experimental records could be found.

    Mary Rose did not know where those torn experimental records went, but she found this tattered experimental record book after opening the seal. Those pages of the final experimental record were the key. If Be¡¯s guess was right, the previous generation of Dimensional Creators¡¯ mysterious disappearance and the reason she had a Dimensional Creator¡¯s aura on her were rted to that final experiment. The previous generation of Dimensional Creator¡¯s final experiment should have failed and had paid a huge price. Since she had never shown her face, she had most probably died after the experiment failed.

    However, Be had inherited the legacy left by the Dimensional God of Creation, the two beautiful Dimensional God of Creation girls, as a matter of course. She did not want those that were given without reason. It did not meet her way of doing things. Be¡¯s timely takeover had prevented Mary Rose¡¯s further unconscious destruction of the dimensional world. Based on the experimental notes, all experimental bodies had to be released.

    But just one Experiment One had such terrifying destructive power. Be did not dare to imagine all the thousands of experimental bodies released. Thanks to Be¡¯s intervention, this experimental trip had been nulled, and she also confiscated the experimental notes. After re-sealing the thousands of experimental bodies, they were put in the Dark Creation God Mary Rose¡¯s exclusive storage space.

    ¡°Sister, the Experiment One you are looking for has long since run away to the capital with the first infected Demon King. There is only one Demon Lord left here. I can¡¯tmand them, but I can clean them up anytime.¡±

    ¡°No, just cover us up at the side. Kriss and I will take care of it.¡±

    The Dark God of Creation Mary Rose came with visual deception magic simr to perceptual disorder. Except for a few people like Be and the others, the other Demonic Beings here, including the Demon King, could not see her. She appeared only as an observer from the results of the experiment. She could not interfere with the experiment progress, which was simr to another Dimensional God of Creation, her elder sister, Mary L. She was responsible for the observation and was not actively involved in any interaction.

    Be did not want Mary Rose to intervene in the real world. She asked her to make her and Kriss invisible. Mary Rose still had to keep some power to maintain the sealing energy in the storage space. If she did make an exception to make a move, the sealing power of the thousands of experiments would weaken, and Be did not want to bear the risk of having the terrifying experiments escaping again.

    Just as Be and the two others were in a stealthy state and chatting, many mutated Demonic Beings walked up to the icicle and released the beautiful girls frozen inside. While these beautiful girls were unclear about the situation, they were escorted by the Demonic Beings into theboratory inside. Be and the others followed the Demonic Beings and walked to the central area of the Sword Tower.

    Those beautiful girls had been pressed on a special bench that seemed to be like the electric torture chairs in an interrogation room. When Be and the rest came in, the experimental tools had been set up. A ck leather belt was tied to the legs of the beautiful Fire Demonic Mage, Wendy, and the others, and their waists were also fixed with a ck belt.

    They were affixed with many small suction cups with wires that seemed to be able to electrocute them. Even the pair of rubies on their chests were affixed with iron pieces. Wendy struggled helplessly while they had a special crown worn on their heads that seemed like a prop for brainwashing. Many battle-hardened beautiful Warriors were scared out of their minds by this bizarre scene.

    Warriors and the others were thest groups of beautiful Warriors to enter this ce. Before the arrival of these dozen of beautiful Warriors, several groups of human captives had been brainwashed here. Those people were put on magical armor and sent out to fight. After the male captives were used up, it was then Wendy¡¯s and the others¡¯ turn.

    ¡°Mary Rose, did you design that equipment too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sister. I think it¡¯s a piece of brainwashing equipment! It¡¯s very effective. Disobedient children will be brainwashed into obedient children.¡±

    The Dark Creation God, Mary Rose, had said this terrifying topic with an innocent face. After Be and the rest came in, besides the imprisoned beautiful Warriors, they did not see those Sword Gods of the Hilikas Family. Apart from the Sword Goddess udine being captured by Be, the other infected Sword Goddesses should now be going to the capital of the Gabriel Empire.

    Arge number of collections in the Hilikas Family also disappeared along with the infected members of the Hilikas Family. Be and Kriss took a few more steps forward and saw that mutant Demon Lord that was stationed there. That was a ten-meter-tall Lava Giant, its whole body formed from flowingva. An oval iron cage was hung on the Lava Giant¡¯s chest where its heart was.

    Inside the cage was apletely naked beautiful loli who was a Demon King. She spread a pair of demon wings behind her back that shielded most of its master in it. In addition to the imprisoned loli Demon King, a group of human twin sisters was also imprisoned in the iron cage. They were Cahlia and Calman that Be was worried about. The two sisters were facing each other as they hugged each other naked. Their pale faces revealed a horrified expression.

    The Lava Giant was an artificial Demonic Being, ¡®Lava Demon God¡ªLove Dummy.¡¯ It was a fake product created by the previous generation of World Creators imitating the World Destructors. The people in that iron cage were used as energy cells. The Lava Demon God sucked their power away. Fortunately, there was a Demon King. Otherwise, given Cahlia¡¯s and Calman¡¯s weak strength, they would have been sucked dry.

    At present, most of the energy was provided by the Demon King, so Cahlia and Calman were spared. Upon seeing that the Demon King could notst longer, Be immediatelyunched a sneak attack with Kriss. While the Lava Demon God was still in its growing stage, Kriss¡¯ longsword transformed into Sword Qi that was dozens of meters long and cut an opening above the iron cage.

    In the process of falling, with its slowdown magic, that iron cage did not shatter. The two beautiful human girls in the iron cage were only stunned without anything serious. That remaining Demon King, who was also awakened by the shaking, looked curiously at the situation outside the cage.

    ¡°You monster, get the hell out of my way!¡±

    Be unleashed the power of the Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth, and a huge storm of cold icy wind came over from behind. The Lava Demon God¡¯s energy supply was cut off, so it was toote in defending. The storm of cold icy wind forced it back to the rear. Be took the opportunity to carry the iron cage and retreat, leaving in ce the Lava Demon God that had been suppressed by the storm of cold icy wind.

    ¡°What are you doing? Put me down! I don¡¯t need your help!¡±

    After Be saw that loli Demon King¡¯s face, she realized that she was her acquaintance. It was the same loli Demon King who had been knocked out by her when they were snatching over the summoning channelst time. The lost Demon King, Hailey Layman, was the second Demon King ranked among the Ancient Twelve Demon King. Despite her loli figure, she was a beautiful girl with long light-purple ponytails, and she was stronger than the remaining four Demon King Be had seen in terms ofbat power.

    Hailey Layman stared at that pair of amber Demon Eyes and seemed to be seething with anger. She was still resenting Be for snatching her summoning channel and knocked her out without saying a word. Be went straight up and held Hailey Layman¡¯s hands before she unleashed her demonic power and forcibly suppressed her Demon King wings back into her body.

    ¡°What are you trying to do? I¡¯ve been infected. Quickly leave!¡±

    ¡°Just follow me. If you¡¯re really infected, I have ways to save you. Let¡¯s go back first!¡±

    ¡°Hold on. Put me down. I can walk¡­ W-Why are you touching there? Stop!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not well-behaved, I¡¯ll smack them. It¡¯s so smooth and bouncy. It¡¯s fun to smack them.¡±

    Be stepped forward and carried Hailey Layman on her shoulder like prey, while Cahlia and Calman let Kriss take them away. The iron cage door had been destroyed. Be and the others returned. After bringing the Demon King Hailey Layman, enemies were shocked by the Demon King aura on her. They were so shocked that they automatically gave way, so Be and the others did not need to stealth.

    When passing by Wendy, she cast a pleading look at Be. Although the cunning and evil Be had also let the Dark Creation God Mary Rose summon the ghosts. However, she did not untie the restraints on Wendy and the rest. She moved them away with the stools, and it seemed like Be would continueter on.

    The Lava Demon God that had been suppressed finally copsed and dissolved, as it did not have any energy supply. Be and the rest retreated smoothly, and Be had a lot of ¡®loots¡¯ as usual. In the Hildes Canyon entrance area, the Time Space Magic Demon Noesha had drawn arge magical teleportation array, just waiting for Be and the rest toe out.

    ¡°Sister Be, you¡¯ve gained a lot this time as well! When are you going to lend me a few of them¡­¡±

    ¡°Noesha, help me teleport them back. Mary Rose, are you going back with me?¡±

    ¡°No, Sister. I have an exclusive God of Creation domain space. If you want to find me, just call me anytime.¡±

    While Be and Kriss were retreating, there was a piece of news that made the forces finally break out into war in the capital of the Gabriel Empire, Gabriels City. Emperor Alfred the Third was rumored to have died in the hands of the rebel army, and his head had been hung at the city gate. This piece of news allowed all the forces waiting for the emperor to die now had the reason to dispatch troops.

    The authenticity of this piece of news aside, without an emperor now, it was time for the forces to be active. The Envoy of the Imperial Union, Dragon Knight General Olya, who acted as the superintendent, became silent at this time as thoughts ran through her mind. From the start of the rebellion in the Gabriel Empire, she had not reported it, and the other empires did not know about it. At least, the headquarters of the Imperial Union was unaware of this matter. Certain empires had no advanced knowledge, and it was hard to say now either.

    This was the best time to usurp the throne. When the Imperial Union found out and dispatched the mediator, the throne would definitely be given to the original heir to the throne, Prince Daniel. His prince status had not been abolished, so it was legal inw. He was the rightful heir to the throne.

    Prince Brad and Prince Frauer, who were unwilling to wait, hadunched an attack first. Before Duchess Bellina could react, these two princes had acted jointly and preemptively. They sent an army to attack the capital, Gabriels City. They intended to seize the pce from the rebels first and find the emperor¡¯s great seal.

    When the time came, they would directly support the crown prince to seed the throne. After everything was done, they would inform the Imperial Union. At that time, the union could only acquiesce to this fait apli. The silence of Olya, the envoy of the Imperial Union, created a misunderstanding for them, causing them to think it was the best time to act.

    When Be and Kriss returned to the Southern Alliance army base camp, the war had already started in the capital. Since the army had been waiting for Be to return, it did not take much military action.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, the imperial capital¡­¡±

    ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll prepare some food first. We¡¯ll talk about thatter¡­¡±

 Volume 9 Chapter 507: Demon King Bellaâ€™s Leisure Time in Belizegra Fortress Before the Great War

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 507: Demon King Be¡¯s Leisure Time in Belizegra Fortress Before the Great War</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    In the capital of the Gabriel Empire, Gabriels City, in the Southern Alliance Army Camp located downstream of the udine River, in Belizegra Fortress¡¯ central imperial residence, the news of Duchess Belina¡¯s return to the Southern Alliance Army soon spread. Even though the Southern Alliance forces had repeatedly kept a low profile to the public, this piece of news had spread to the other four major powers where the battle was raging.

    This made them nervous for some time. Be was not someone who yed by the rules. After a day of truce, and confirming Be did not make a big move, the four major forces then only restarted the attack on the capital. Be had no time for them for the time being. She was the real winner of the Hundred Flowers Festival, as she had brought back arge amount of loot and was busy enjoying it. She had no time to care about the rebellion.

    The one who upied the pce was a Demon King and the released Experiment Subject No. One Demonic Being. If Be did not step in, the four major forces could not take down the capital. There were also the few infected Sword God experts from the Hilikas Family, the original Imperial Guardian Family. It was quite hard to break into the city. The four major forces¡¯ Sword Sage experts were less than the Hilikas Family¡¯s Sword Sages.

    Be was now sitting and enjoying the beauties, looking at the elders vying for the kingdom in the opposite with a smile. There were more than six million troops and supplies from the Southern Alliance and more than 10 million Darkness Sacred Region¡¯s Demonic Beings being transported day and night. There would simply not be any food shortage. The Imperial Dukes could not hold a candle to Be in terms of food. It was unknown whether they could hold on to the end.

    In the imperial residence in the center of the Belizegra Fortress, after a night of increased processing by the Demonic Beings, the ce had been expanded like the Emperor¡¯s chamber, with beautiful girls in the pce, all humiliated. Here, Be was the only king, dominating all the beautiful girls in the pce.

    Bey down on afortable bed, holding onto Andanielle and Andta. These two sisters hadpletely submitted. They stretched out their tongues and buried their heads to lick the rubies on Be¡¯s chest at each side. They kissed very lightly, as if they had been specially instructed by Be.

    Just likest time, Cathy and Sarah kneeled under the bed at each side as they massaged Be¡¯s feet. At Be¡¯s evil request, the two Imperial Duchesses massaged Be¡¯s feet with the softness of their breasts. However, they massaged her thighs only, hugging her thighs and using their breasts to press them.

    Lady Doris was located behind Be. The softness of her breasts was treated as a soft meat cushion. Renath and Irina were responsible for massinging Be¡¯s legs. Theyid on the bed with their heads down, licking her feet just like pets.

    The Priest, Missy Helena, was not spared either. She sat between Be¡¯s spread legs, her softest mysterious area in close contact with Be. The strange feeling of friction made her produce seductive noises. Except for Lady Ivy who was not yet present, the firstdies of the three great families of the Gabriel Empire and the daughters of the three great Imperial Dukes were all reduced to Be¡¯s exclusive maids.

    The dark desire in Be¡¯s heart was greatly satisfied. As she bullied these youngdies, she watched the four major powers fighting for the capital on the other side of the river. Thisfort was not something an average person could feel. Be reached out to embrace Helena into her arms. The softness of her chest made Be grab them.

    ¡°Master, be gentle. Please, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister Helena, it¡¯s time to pray to the Radiant Goddess. Pray now. I want to watch you pray!¡±

    ¡°Master, give me a break. Praying like this to the Radiant Goddess is¡­ Don¡¯t. I¡¯ll pray.¡±

    ¡°Sister Helena, that¡¯s how you should behave, isn¡¯t it? President Maria and the girls were also reluctant at first, but they were all very obedientter.¡±

    Under Be¡¯s gaze, Helena prayed in such a shameful position, with a strange smile. She had too fallen due to Be¡¯s bullying. These beautiful girls¡¯ hearts had copsed, and Be did not need to use bondage props on them. They would all stay there obediently. After awakening their weird attributes, even when Be was not around, they would caress each other. It was impossible for them to escape.

    A single transparent curtain was hanging outside the bedroom. One could see the situation outside the pce, where it was simply a grand orgy. The beautiful girls who had participated in the Hundred Flowers Festival had brought Be into the cave to hide because of the Undead¡¯s sneak attack. After the event, they all let Be abduct them here temporarily.

    Under the continuous psychedelic effect of the strange scent, these beautiful girls hugged two by two and rolled together on the nket, with a variety of kisses and caresses. It was a snow-white beautiful scene with white bodies writhing. Each girl was wearing a special ck ne around her neck. In the process of making out, there had been individuals who were awakened but were soon bullied by theirpanions into confusion again.

    Be had deliberatelyid out this beautiful scene so that these beautiful girls from noble families would abandon all humiliation and make out here collectively. When the time came, these beautiful girls would certainly support her n of being a queen. Their ¡®temporary boyfriends¡¯ left them at the Hundred Flowers Festival, and Be received these ¡®temporary girlfriends¡¯.

    ¡°Sister Be, we¡¯re still young. Let us out!¡±

    ¡°Sister Be, we¡¯re wrong! We¡¯re not adults yet! Let us go out!¡±

    Cahlia and Calman, the new twin sisters, were also put on the snow-white bed. Kriss now went outside the camp to meet the refugees who had escaped from the imperial capital, leaving Be to look after Cahlia and Calman. The pair of snow-whitembs eventually did not escape Be¡¯s clutches. Anyway, she gave Be an encouraging smile before leaving, in which there should be some ns.

    Cahlia and Calman did not know that they had been ¡®sold¡¯ by Kriss. They sat helplessly on the bed, blushing as they watched everything. After seeing Andanielle and Andta like how they used to be, no matter how innocent they were, they knew that the scene of holding the rubies on Be¡¯s chest and the all kinds of makeout scenes outside were a bad thing.

    Unfortunately, everything was toote. The two were on Be¡¯s bed. The Lava Demon God had sucked their energy, so it was not possible to restore the strength of a Quasi-Sword God in a short time. Right now, they only had the strength of two little girls. How could they be Demon King Be¡¯s opponent? Be revealed a scheming smile on her face. She reached out into the void, and the twin sisters were attracted by a mysterious force. She pressed their bosoms with one hand and pulled them to her side.

    After seeing that Be was going to bully her new besties, the other beautiful girls serving her retreated obediently and sat on their knees on the snow-white bedsheet, waiting for Be¡¯s next order. They did not dare to get out of bed without Be¡¯s permission. They knew the identities of Cahlia and Calman, but they pretended not to hear their pleas for help. Anyway, they were going to be a family in the future.

    ¡°Sister Be, spare us. We¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You guys will be adultster. You won¡¯t get pregnant, so you don¡¯t need to be afraid. Besides, it¡¯s not small here!¡±

    Be ced Cahlia and Cahlia in front of her and kneaded the pair of luscious little jade rabbits on their chests with her hands. It was the size that a palm could grasp. The Demon Queen pressed the twin sisters¡¯ chests, and they could not move. After the other beautiful girls got Be¡¯smand, they pressed Cahlia¡¯s and Calman¡¯s hands and legs, so that they showed the word ¡®???¡¯ on the bed.

    Normally, they did not dare to bully the twindies of the Hilikas Family, the Guardian Family of the Empire. However, everyone was equal on Be¡¯s bed. Cahlia and Calman were kneaded to the point that their bodies reacted and soon got wet. What was even more humiliating was that their slender legs were pressed apart and could not be closed at all. Their most mysterious garden area was exposed to the other beautiful girls.

    ¡°Sister Be, we can hardly stand the pinching. You¡­ No, don¡¯te over.¡±

    ¡°You two have caused me to worry for a long time. Now, use your bodies topensate me!¡±

    Be lowered her head and went down to the most mysterious area between Cahlia and Calman. They only felt Be¡¯s tongue gently licking, and that strange feeling spread from their mysterious garden area to their whole body, causing them to tremble like they were electrocuted.

    Cahlia and Calman were twin sisters, so they could sense each other. If one was bullied, the other could quickly sense it. This was simply double the pleasure. They were more sensitive than the other beautiful girls and soon entered a daze, allowing people to enjoy them.

    There was amotion on the big snow-white bed before peace was restored in the afternoon. When Be got up from a piece of soft jade, it was still early, but Cahlia and Calman did not have enough physical strength. They were limp after a while, and the other beautiful girls helped ¡®share¡¯ themter on. Everyone ended up ¡®dead¡¯. This terrifying Demon King¡¯s hands were so strong that even the beautiful girls from the Dragon Race were not her opponent, let alone these human beautiful girls.

    ¡°Princesses, you have been watching for so long here. It¡¯s your turn!¡±

    Be got out of the bed and opened therge closet not far away. She carried several hidden princesses insidea??Eldest Princess Kliveny, Second Princess Karin, Fourth Princess Khalifa, and Youngest Princess (Fifth Princess) Kryloa??out and ced them on the big bed. Be had stuffed them into the closet, sealed their ability to move, and let them watch a real-life show.

    Right now, the princesses¡¯ bodies had reacted. As princesses, theirst dignity also copsed in front of Be, who had let them participate in these special group activities so that they couldpletely give up the unnecessary dignity. Except for the fact that the Youngest Princess Krylo was put aside to enjoyst, the other three princesses were stacked together, like a snow-white sandwich.

    The Eldest Princess Kliveny was pressed on the very top, while the Second Princess Karin in the middle. Be reached out and groped the Fourth Princess Khalifa, who was on the very bottom. The princess was embarrassed to open her eyes, and the Youngest Princess Krylo was still there watching the humiliating scene of her sisters being bullied. As if on purpose, Be slowed down her action so that Krylo could see clearly.

    ¡°Master Be, take it easy for a moment. Can you let Fifth Sister¡­¡±

    ¡°No, she¡¯ll also join inter.The few of you are already so wet. Let me have a good inspection.¡±

    Be pounced over and pulled Fifth Princess Krylo to lie in her arms. Then, she pressed her hands, pointing out how to bully her three sisters. That scene made the few princesses nearly faint. Fortunately, the other beautifuls girls had fainted already. The beautiful girls outside could not see what was happening inside. Only Be enjoyed their most taboo side.

    While Be was still bullying the princesses, Kriss had already met all the representatives of the refugees who had fled the capital. She was in the Southern Alliance Armymander-in-chief¡¯s main base camp and it was known that Princess Kriss was a ¡®Grand Duchess¡¯. If Be was not around, the highest inmand would be Princess Kriss.

    Right now, she was meeting a special envoy, an envoy from the Imperial Alliance, Dragon Knight General Olya, who was d in a knight¡¯s armor. She came to meet Be and did not expect to see Princess Kriss. That rumor might be true. Kriss and Be might have a rtionship beyond the general friendship of besties.

    No matter how close besties were, handing over more than six million troops under her own hand to an outsider was no longer an ordinary friendship. It was not too much to say a life-and-death friendship. However, aspared to Be, Kriss had less of a dominance. Be dared to do certain things, but not necessarily Kriss. She still had to find Be.

    ¡°Princess Kriss, it¡¯s good to see you again. Um¡­ Princess Felia, is Duchess Be back yet? I have something to find her now!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me Princess. Be is resting in the imperial residence. Sister Olya, are you sure you want to find her now? It¡¯s quite a scene there¡­ Can you answer a question first?¡±

    ¡°Please ask, Sister Kriss.¡±

    ¡°Sister Olya, there¡¯s no rule in your country that a princess must marry a man, right?¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no such rule, but Sister Kriss, this question¡­ Can a princess marry a princess?¡±

    Kriss and Olya walked and chatted, and Kriss took her to the secret pce behind the imperial residence to find Be. Olya was confused by Kriss¡¯ strange questions. Kriss¡¯s slightly blushing face and serious expression did not look like she was joking. She could only answer affirmatively that the Octavia Empire did not specify that the princess¡¯s marriage partner must be a man. Such things did not need to be specified.

    After getting Olya¡¯s answer, Kriss revealed a reassuring smile, as if she had eaten some kind of reassuring pill. Olya¡¯s attention was ced on the strange scene in the imperial residence¡¯s secret pce. She did not notice the change in Kriss¡¯s expression. In the imperial residence¡¯s secret pce, the female Adventurers that Be had snatched from the Hildes Canyon and one of the Interdimensional Traveler Saviors, the Chosen Knight Scott¡¯s team, were suppressed.

    Before Savior Scott could push down this batch of beautiful Warriors, Be took advantage. It was said that everyone was imprisoned here for treatment, and they maintained sitting on a stool in a humiliated position while naked. The erotic loli Noesha had disiciplined the girls with care. Be did not want to brainwash them but just let them stay like that for a while. This was a small punishment for their condescending attitude before.

    Be, d in ck armor, was on the farthest throne of the secret pce, holding in her arms apletely naked beautiful girl with fiery-red long hair and bullying her without restraint. That beautiful girl with fiery-red long hair was Wendy, the me Magic Mentor. When Be brought her back, she was imprisoned. After knowing that Be was not a good person either, Wendy did not dare to resist. She was afraid she would be bound on the stool with a brainwashing equipment on her head just like other beautiful Warriors.

    Moreover, Wendy¡¯s hands were bound by red ribbons at the back. Without magic, her physical strength was simply the same as an ordinary person. It was hard to resist. Be reached out and rubbed Wendy¡¯s bosom. The soft feel of it was quitefortable. Wendy¡¯s expression that wanted to scream but did not dare was also a kind of enjoyment. Olya and Kriss who came in saw this erotic scene.

    Kriss had been used to it, but Olya was still a little ufortable. After all, it was her first time seeing it, despite having previously prepared her mind. Because of their appearance, Be stopped her action of wanting to kiss the pair of red cherries on Wendy¡¯s chest. Olya was not yet ¡®in¡¯, so Be did not dare to let herself be so loose, despite the fact that she was now.

    ¡°Olya, Kriss, you guys are here?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she Wendy? Howe¡­¡±

    ¡°Olya, I¡¯m ying a game with Wendy. What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t bother about her.¡±

    Olya was a little puzzled. However, she was only acquainted with Wendy, so she ignored Wendy¡¯s pleading gaze and went on to talk to Be about business. Wendy¡¯s hopes were dashed. After Be deliberately used her fingers to pinch the rubies on her chest, she did not dare to use her eyes to plead for help anymore. She lowered her head in resignation.

    ¡°What? Those old men can¡¯t take down the capital and want to ask me to dispatch troops? If they can¡¯t even beat a few big men, are they trying to get me killed by asking me to fight! Olya, as you can see, I have a lot of things to do at night? I don¡¯t have time.¡±

    Be was depressed. It turned out that Prince Brad and his rookie army could not take down the imperial capital, not even the outer wall. What were they even thinking? They had invited Be to dispatch troops. Kriss wanted to go, and Be could onlymand the troops to depart through the night.

 Volume 9 Chapter 493: Infiltrating Stardust Palace Filled With Alluring Snares

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 493: Infiltrating Stardust Pce Filled With Alluring Snares</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    The capital of the Gabriel Empire, Gabriels City, the Emperor¡¯s harem within the imperial city. Be and partner-in-crime Time Space Magic Demon Noesha entered the huge pce under the guise of thetter¡¯s magic. This was the first time Be had visited the Emperor¡¯s harem ever since transmigrating to this Other World.

    When Be was previously in the Manasvir Empire, the Emperor¡¯s harem had long been abandoned because the Emperor had been killed by Demonic Beings and had been reced for more than ten years. Since Emperor Alfred the Third was still here, the rear pce system wasplete. Be had the chance to fulfill her desire to see the real side of the Emperor¡¯s harem.

    The rear pce covered arge area, almost half of the imperial city. Empress Deborah the Fifth, the imperial concubines, and the princesses lived there. The imperial customs of the Human Continent in this Other World dimension had no rule of building exclusive residences for the princesses. Only princes were eligible to enjoy such privileges.

    If the princesses weren¡¯t married, they would temporarily live in the rear pce and only live with their husbands after being married. Princess Kriss and the others lived here as well. The princesses lived in the outer courts of the pce, which was easier to find. Be had nned to look for Kriss and the others first and then keep to her appointment. There was still time till midnight, which was the agreed-upon time for her appointment with Empress Deborah the Fifth.

    Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s rear pce, also known as Stardust Pce, was said to beid out in the same way as the stars in the sky. The authenticity of this rumor couldn¡¯t be confirmed at present. But ording to the map of the rear pce that Be had obtained, theyout was indeed simr to the starry sky.

    The guards stationed in the harem were all women. The male guards and imperial city guards were ced in the main defense areas, such as the treasury. The rear pce wasn¡¯t as fortified. However, Be soon discovered that the rear pce wasn¡¯t undefended either. In fact, the defensive measures were more secretive.

    Be noticed a strange scent on the outer walls of the Stardust Pce. This scent permeated the entire pce. The Gabriel Empire was located in the southern part of the Human Continent and was rich in flower varieties. It had a long history of using flowers to make spices. Thus, using floral scents as decorations in the pce was reasonable.

    However, Be had smelled a simr scent in Poison Origin Betty¡¯sb. Hence, it was evident that this floral scent was poisonous. As a Demon King, Be was immune to most of the poisons produced by the Human Race. She was a little curious as to what Emperor Alfred the Third was up to. Why did he envelop the rear pce with these poisonous fumes?

    ¡°This is the scent of the bird of paradise. I¡¯ll never get tired of this smell.¡±

    ¡°Um, Noesha, you know this scent? Have you smelled this in Betty¡¯sb?¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Be, I¡¯ve known this fragrance for some time, but not from Betty.¡±

    Noesha¡¯s expression was a little weird, like a child who had done something naughty. After hesitating for a while, she finally exined the origins of the fragrance. The bird of paradise was a highly poisonous flower. When the flower was in full bloom, the shape of the flower resembled a bird spreading its wings, hence the name.

    The highly poisonous bird of paradise was only effective on men, but not women. Its poisonous properties were mixed in the fragrance. By the time one would notice the poison, they would probably be on their way to heaven. This was the obscure meaning behind the name of the flower. Due to this characteristic, the emperors of various human empires throughout history used it to prevent men from sneaking into the rear pce and cuckolding them. They would nt arge number of birds of paradise, a poisonous flower that killed men, in their rear pce.

    The antidote for the bird of paradise was usually owned by the Emperor alone. Only men with the antidote could move around in areas where the bird of paradise was nted. The form for the antidote was unique and difficult to copy, and the Emperor was the only one who knew the form. Such information wouldn¡¯t be revealed even to the Emperor¡¯s sons. If a prince wanted to see the Empress or the concubine who had given birth to him, he had to ask the Emperor and arrange to meet in another pce outside the Stardust Pce.

    The Emperor would only pass on the antidote to the next heir to the throne when he was about to die. The ws of the bird of paradise were very obvious. It was useless against female perverts like Be and Noesha. Unfortunately, almost no female perverts had ever piged the harem throughout history, so emperors had never considered this issue.

    Many human emperors never thought that women would sneak into their harems and sleep with their women. There wasn¡¯t much they could do to guard against ¡°unique girls¡± like Be. Noesha knew about the bird of paradise because it wasn¡¯t the first time she had sneaked into the Emperor¡¯s harem. Back in other dimensions when Noesha had done this out of curiosity and fun, she hade across the bird of paradise very often.

    ¡°Big Sister Be, when I sneaked into other Emperor¡¯s harems, all I did was take a look. I didn¡¯t do anything bad. You have to believe me!¡±

    ¡°Um, Noesha, you don¡¯t have to exin anything. I won¡¯t doubt you. Let¡¯s go inside and see what¡¯s so special about the Emperor¡¯s harem.¡±

    The gates of the Stardust Pce were closed at night by the pce maids. Due to the toxicity of the bird of paradise, even the gates of the pce were guarded by imperial bodyguards. All the pce maids had to do was close the gates when the time came. Relying on Noesha¡¯s space-time veil, the two girls strolled through the gates and into the pce.

    Upon entering Stardust Pce, Be pondered over a problem. The bird of paradise¡¯s toxin could only poison a person if they caught a whiff of its fragrance. Many assassins and thieves would hold their breath when they break in. Wouldn¡¯t they be unaffected as long as they didn¡¯t breathe? However, the answers to all her doubts were soon revealed.

    Stardust Pce wasn¡¯t as deep and cold as the usual rear pces. It had sufficient lighting. The Emperor definitely spent a considerable amount building the ce. A great number of Luminous Pearls used for lighting had been purchased from the Oceanic Race in the eastern seas via special channels. They resembled stars in the sky, almost covering the entire pce.

    Aside from the Luminous Pearls, light energy crystals were specially purchased from the Aldridge Empire. New crystals were reced every once in a while. Theck of light that Be had been previously worried about seemed redundant now. Those light energy crystals were piled up in the shape of pirs. The illumination was far more powerful than that of Luminous Pearls.

    The thing that almost saw Be losing control was the female guards and pce maids walking back and forth throughout Stardust Pce. They were all youthful beauties; no olderdies were serving. Since Stardust Pce was part of the rear pce of the imperial city, the maids and guards here were carefully selected. Their ages were restricted to twenty and below. The older maids were assigned other jobs at other pces. Thus, these maids and guards exclusively served at Stardust Pce.

    The chosen maids and guards were all extremely voluptuous with all the right curves. Dressed beautifully, they were captivating. What was most astonishing was the fact they walked around the pce naked except for the sword they carried. This was clearly a crime of seduction.

    Be was so worked up that she almost had a nosebleed. Meanwhile, Noesha appeared calm. It seemed she had sneaked into the Emperor¡¯s harem and witnessed such scenes many times. Sweeping their gazes across, all the eyes could see was fair, nubile girls. The maid and the guards didn¡¯t even wear shoes, so they walked around barefoot.

    The girls were probably used to these strange requests. They seemed to be doing the most ordinary things without the look of shame on their faces. In Stardust Pce, only women with status were eligible to wear clothes, such as the Empress, imperial concubines, and imperial princesses such as Kriss. The maids and guards weren¡¯t allowed to wear any clothes to cover themselves unless they were leaving the pce on an errand. Most of the time, they were naked with their hair loose.

    Except for the hair and eyebrows, all their other parts seemed to have been deliberately shaved off, so they looked like porcin dolls. Their bodies were smeared with various spices, which gave their skin a glossy sheen. Their ample, bouncy bosoms were for the erotic show for the Emperor. Be had to keep reminding herself that she was currently visiting the Emperor¡¯s harem, not the red-light district.

    Not only did the pce maids and the female guards live so shamefully to satisfy the Emperor¡¯s desire to conquer, but also for a more significant reason. Since they were all naked, these girls were basically unable to carry weapons. Whatever they carried with them was clearly illuminated under the bright light. This could effectively prevent female assassins from sneaking into Stardust Pce with weapons. As for male assassins, Be didn¡¯t think any man could resist such temptations.

    This erotic picture was a bonus for Be but a fatal trap for male assassins who intended to sneak in to assassinate. Almost no one could hold their breath in front of such beauty. Once a male assassin would breathe, he would inhale the poison of the bird of paradise and would be the next victim. This was the first time Be hade across such a vicious way to target assassins. The rear pces of other emperors might have simr arrangements. It was clear from Noesha¡¯s calmness in the face of such strange sights.

    There were also many wind chimes throughout the pce. The beautiful guards and pce maids wore a string of bells around their necks, wrists, and ankles - altogether five strings of these bells on their bodies. As they moved, these bells made a crisp sound.

    This measure had the same effect as keeping the staff naked. Not only was it wicked fun, but the intertwining chimes of the bells would also greatly interfere with assassins who relied on hearing to find their way. Even if one didn¡¯t use sight but hearing instead, such an approach had been disrupted. With such strict precautions, Be didn¡¯t think any male assassins could sneak in, perhaps elders of the Assassins¡¯ Union who had been practicing for hundreds of years or eunuchs who were nonexistent in this Other World. In fact, getting eunuchs to sneak in was the best idea.

    Although the elders of the Assassins possessed the mettle, the Assassins¡¯ Union didn¡¯t receive tasks for members of the imperial family unless it was wartime. The Human Continent was now in a rtively peaceful period. During this time, the Assassin¡¯s Union couldn¡¯t send their people to assassinate members of the imperial family.

    Studying the rear pce map in her hand, Be decided to look for the princesses first. She had the keys to their rooms. Kriss was the first one to hand her key over to Be. As for Princess Kliveny and the others, Be had obtained their keys before entering Gabriels City.

    However, the map in Be¡¯s hands had her at a loss. The map had no text, only some strange patterns that referred to the names of the locations. This wasn¡¯t because Empress Deborah the Fifth, who had given her the map, wanted to trick Be. The map of Stardust Pce had always been this way, so the Empress didn¡¯t have one with text. Naturally, she couldn¡¯t provide it.

    Be could only infer the status of the women living in the pce from the corresponding area on the map and whether or not it was a princess or an imperial concubine. There was only one symbol on the entire map. It marked arge area of the pce. Hence, Be immediately located the Empress¡¯ pce, Star Rain Pce. From the number, Be quickly distinguished the symbols that differentiated the princess from the imperial concubines.

    There were only a dozen imperial princesses. On the other hand, there were many more imperial concubines. Byparing the number of the two symbols, it was easy to see which one symbolized the princess and which represented the imperial concubines. From there on, it became more difficult to judge. The floor n for the princess¡¯ bedrooms was the same. It was hard to tell which one belonged to Kriss.

    To distinguish between the identities and statuses of the princes, the crown prince upied arger space than the other princes. Unfortunately, this practice wasn¡¯t used for the girls. Regardless of seniority, the size of the princesses¡¯ bedrooms was the same. Be wished she could beat up the stupid designer who designed the princesses¡¯ pce. Since they were all the same size, wasn¡¯t this increasing the difficulty of her crime?!

    The princesses¡¯ rooms were located in the front area of Stardust Pce, making them easy to find. The empresses and imperial concubines resided in the middle and the back area of Stardust Pce, and were very different from where the princesses lived. Be and Noesha soon arrived at the princesses¡¯ bedrooms. Fortunately, luck was on Be¡¯s side. The Rose Banquet at the Rose Pce was still ongoing and wouldst throughout the night.

    Most of the imperial family¡¯s princesses were still at the Rose Banquet and hadn¡¯t yet returned. The lights in their bedroom were dim, proving that the princesses were away. The rooms, which were brightly lit, belonged to the princesses who had sneaked away from the Rose Banquet, a total of five princesses who were all Be¡¯s close friends.

    All Be had to do was choose one from the five, thus increasing her sess rate from one-tenth to one-fifth. Since she had limited time, there was no way she could try all the rooms. However, she had enough time to search one or two out of the five rooms. Since the princesses had worn white dresses without purses, they couldn¡¯t carry the magicmunication artifact that Be had previously given them. Hence, Be took the initiative to find them.

    Be looked at the five pces that were connected to each other and arranged side by side. After a moment¡¯s contemtion, she pulled out the room keys the princesses had given her and found that they looked the same. Be had originally wanted topare them to the keyhole and search for Kriss¡¯ room, but she never imagined that even the gates were designed in the same manner.

    ¡°Big Sister Be, look over there. It must be Kriss. You go. I¡¯ll be on the lookout here.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll have to trouble you then. I¡¯ll see Kriss for a while. When everything¡¯s settled, you¡¯ll be allowed to y as much as you want with this harem.¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Be, you¡¯re so kind. You¡¯re my favorite. Go now, don¡¯t make Kriss wait.¡±

    While Be was preupied, an equally sharp-eyed Noesha noticed something. Be looked in Noesha¡¯s direction, only to see a beautiful girl with long, silver hair on the balcony. Although she had her back towards them, Princess Kriss was the only one among the five princesses who had long, silver locks. The four other princesses didn¡¯t have silver hair. Thus, she was certain it was Kriss.

    Be quickly made her way upstairs, leaving Noesha to keep watch. Be failed to notice the devilish smile Noesha revealed as soon as the former left in a hurry. This wasn¡¯t the first time Be made a mistake, assuming it was Kriss. She had once mistaken the silver-haired Renegade and Mage Ariel for Kriss. Although only one of the princesses had silver hair, there were other beautiful silver-haired girls who weren¡¯t princesses.

 Volume 9 Chapter 494: Getting the Wrong Person Again and Krissâ€™s Special Gift

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 494: Getting the Wrong Person Again and Kriss¡¯s Special Gift</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal Ed

    At the Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital, Gabriels City (Sword Capital) imperial harem area, in front of the Stardust Pce. Be and Noesha had already infiltrated the Stardust Pce. ording to their n, they were going to look for Kriss before having a secret chat with the Empress afterward.

    The size of a princess¡¯s pce wasn¡¯t small, covering an area roughly equivalent to a three-story vi. Under Noesha¡¯s prompts, Be had seen the silver-haired beauty on the third-floor open-air balcony. Thus, she chose this pce as, in her opinion, this was likely Kriss¡¯s pce.

    No maids were assigned to the princesses¡¯ pces since the Gabriel Empire¡¯s royal customs denoted that ady of royalty should learn to be independent as early as possible. Hence, the maids were usually not arranged for princesses, only for the Empress and other consorts. As for the guards, as most of the princesses were swordsmen, they were able to fight, so that was also left out.

    Be easily opened the front door of the pce. Having left Noesha¡¯s spatial curtain magic, she was now visible to others. However, since there were no maids or guards on duty, Be wouldn¡¯t be discovered even if she wasn¡¯t invisible.

    This pce did, in fact, belong to Kriss. On the first floor, Be could see the various war trophies that Kriss had put up. Also, there were many finely-crafted swords abound. Kriss liked using swords, and she was also a keen collector. From this collection alone, Be could tell who this pce belonged to.

    Other than Kriss, the other princesses had normal hobbies. Grand Princess Kliveny liked beautiful pearls, while Second Princess Karin fancied famous flowers and teas. As for Fourth Princess Khalifa and Fifth Princess Krylo, one enjoyed collecting beautiful girls, and the other was fond of cute dolls. They were all very normal. Only Kriss¡¯s hobby of collecting swords was a little different from the rest.

    The second floor was the princesses¡¯ guest reception room, while the third floor was the main bedroom with its own balcony. All of the princesses¡¯ pces were built this way. Be was eager to see Kriss and did not pay much attention to the table in the hall on the second floor. There were three teacups ced there.

    Throughout the pce, every single door was opened with the same key. This also saved a lot of time for Be. If all doors opened with one key, there was no need for her to test all the keys.

    Be quietly opened the door to the third-floor bedroom, hoping to surprise Kriss. Since she was already used to sneaking into a girl¡¯s room, she subconsciously softened her footsteps and slowed down. Naturally, the people in the bedroom could not hear her footsteps and had no idea that Be hade in.

    The lighting in Kriss¡¯s room was on the warm side, with pink walls as well as pink sheets on herrge bed. When Be sneaked in, there were girls¡¯ clothes, including underwear, strewn casually across the pink bed. The white evening gown Kriss wore to the banquet was also in the pile.

    The silver-haired beauty currently had her face turned towards the balcony and her back to Be. At the moment, she was naked. Since the fencing of the balcony was not hollow, Be and Noesha were only able to see the back of this beauty¡¯s hand. They had no idea that she was nude.

    Water droplets lined the fair and wless skin of the silver-haired beauty. She must have just finished her bath and decided toe out to enjoy the breeze. The Stardust Pce only had female guards and maids, no men, so there wasn¡¯t any problem in standing out here naked and appreciating the scenery. After all, they were all women here. She wouldn¡¯t be at a loss even if someone saw her.

    Be had long been impatient after seeing the bodies of so many beautifuldies on the way. In order to make sure that her infiltration would go smoothly, Be could only watch quietly, afraid that she would reveal herself if she made a move on them. Now, after seeing Kriss, Be pounced over without hesitation and held the beautiful girl from behind.

    Being attacked from behind all of a sudden, the beautiful maiden was panicked for a moment. Even though the fantastic bounciness from her back revealed to her that her attacker was female, she wasn¡¯t just simply holding her. Rather, the assant¡¯s hands were ying around with the little jade bunnies on her chest without holding back.

    When they touched the small, soft mounds, Be¡¯s hands stopped for a moment. She awkwardly realized that she had gotten the wrong person. Just like when she mistook one of the Renegades, Mage Ariel, who simrly had long silver hair like Kriss, she was mistaken for the second time.

    The one in Be¡¯s arms wasn¡¯t Kriss; it was the little sister of the Hilikas family¡¯s twin young mistresses, Cahlia. These two sisters were also silver-haired and happened to be swordsmen. Therefore, they were even more simr in aura to Kriss.

    Out of her lily nature, Be continued attacking her chest with one hand while she reached out to cover Cahlia¡¯s petite little mouth. When she noticed Be¡¯s strange movements, Cahlia unleashed her warding sword aura in an attempt to bounce Be away. However, to her horror, Be did not budge in the slightest. In fact, an even stronger pressure came off of Be¡¯s body, locking Cahlia, who had the ability of a quasi-Sword God, right in her arms.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move, girl, or I won¡¯t be able to hold myself back from bullying you!¡±

    ¡°Big Sister Be! How did you get in? Please let go of me. My big sister is still inside. If she sees¡­¡±

    Cahlia was struggling in Be¡¯s arms. When her fair body squirmed, a strange sensation of friction almost made Be unable to hold herself back. Fortunately, the sound of running water from the bathroom cleared her head slightly. Cahlia¡¯s older sister, Calman, was in the bath and had yet to discover that her sister had been attacked.

    The princesses¡¯ bedrooms were fitted with bathrooms. Be couldn¡¯t even care about how these two girls got toe into Kriss¡¯s room. She was quickly weighing the decision whether she should take the Hilikas family twins or not. As the Hilikas family¡¯s young mistresses, these two had the power of at least a quasi-Sword God.

    Among the human girls Be had met, excluding the special existences like the Renegades, Cahlia and Calman had power ranking close to the forefront, which was even stronger than many of the Dragon Knight girls she knew. However, power was nothing in front of Be. Most of the time, she didn¡¯t care about a girl¡¯s strength when she bullied them. If she felt like it, then she¡¯d just bully them.

    Be did not give up on Cahlia just because of her identity. Her many experiences in bullying girls told her that if she let her go easily this time, she wouldn¡¯t have the chance to tease her anymore. When that time came, Cahlia, who had be wary of her, would not appear in front of her on her own ord.

    Be looked toward the bathroom, only to realize that the door was made of transparent ss. Calman, who was bathing inside, saw everything bright and clear. The mist from the bath had long receded, and Calman was on the floor looking at them with a blushing face. Both her hands were ced over her chest.

    It turned out that these twins had a special characteristic: one could feel it if the other got injured, and so on. When Be assaulted Cahlia¡¯s chest, the older sister, Calman, felt her chest being fondled as well.

    Be was quickly able to discover this secret. The way Calman was holding her chest looked as if someone was touching her from behind. Upon seeing this, an evil thought arose in Be¡¯s mind. Picking Cahlia up, she brought her towards the bathroom.

    ¡°Let¡­ Let go of my little sister, or I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll¡­! Let go! Don¡¯t¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have any more strength, Big Sister¡­ Leave me and go! Report to¡­¡±

    Be reached down to explore Cahlia¡¯s secret garden, molesting her skillfully. How could Cahlia be any match for her? She was almost unable to hold herself back from moaning. As the older sister, Calman was able to feel the bullying her sister received 100%. Even though Be didn¡¯t touch her, that strange sensation still spread throughout her body.

    Be took this opportunity to head over and put Calman on the ground under her control as well. It was Be¡¯s first time meeting two sisters with special bodies that could feel each other¡¯s sensations. This superb attribute alone could unlock many new and humiliating erotic ys. When she thought of this, a wicked smile spread out on Be¡¯s lips, scaring Calman and Cahlia to the point where the two were shivering. They really had never seen such an evil smile before.

    When these sisters came to look for Kriss, Kriss already knew that Be woulde tonight. Thinking back to how Be had bullied Ariel while mistaking her for herself, under the urging of her dark personality, she decided to give Be a hand in iming the two sisters.

    The twins, Calman and Cahlia, had been fooled by Kriss to take a bath. Even though these two girls were at the level of a quasi-Sword God, they were quite naive. Not only did she trick them into taking a bath in her room, she even took away their divine swords with the excuse of wanting to admire them.

    The two sisters had no idea they had been fooled. They happily went to the bath while their weapons were temporarily confiscated by Kriss. If they were carrying their swords on them now, Be wouldn¡¯t have caught them so easily. Right now, neither of the two sisters had their weapons, so they weren¡¯t any match for Be.

    ¡°Don¡¯t do anything funny! Kriss went to the other princesses to borrow some stuff. She¡¯ll be back soon!¡±

    ¡°Let go of my big sister! If you keep bullying me like this, I¡¯m going to get mad!¡±

    Be looked at the two sisters throwing tantrums in her arms and realized that these two really were naive. If it were any other girl, they would have known what Be was going to do next. Only these two do not have any hints of shyness in their eyes, clearly unaware of the seriousness of what was going to happen next.

    ¡°That so? You girls really are too cute. If you give me a little kiss, I¡¯ll let you go.¡±

    ¡°No, we can¡¯t! Gramps and the others said we can¡¯t let other people kiss us! We¡¯ll turn bad!¡±

    ¡°Quickly let go of us! Big Sister Kriss is going toe back soon!¡±

    Be looked dotingly on the pair. Such simple-minded beauties were truly scarce, so it wouldn¡¯t be fun to just eat them up. Because of how naive they were, they had no idea what it meant to be bullied by Be, greatly reducing Be¡¯s sense of aplishment after conquering them. Her favorite style was the type that revealed an intoxicated look of submission after bullying them to the point ofplete destruction. Right now, the two sisters weren¡¯t capable of that.

    Kriss returned at this moment. While the two sisters were bathing, Kriss left the pce temporarily with the excuse of going off to borrow something. All this was to create an ¡°opening¡± for Be. After Kriss came in, she did not see the two sisters, only Beying on therge pink bed with the covers over her. However, there were two mounds under the nket.

    To not let Princess Kriss see this ridiculous scene with Be, the twins, who did not have time to change, had epted Be¡¯s advice. They hid in therge bed so that they could maintain the Hilikas family¡¯s image and dignity. These two girls really were naive. Hiding naked under the covers, if they really were discovered, they would never be able to wash their rtionship with Be clean.

    The two sisters hiding underneath the covers had yet to realize that Kriss and the other imperial princesses had long be Be¡¯s. After Kriss came in, that expression of her trying her best not tough had already revealed that she was the one pulling strings behind the scenes. For a quiet beauty like Kriss to show a naughty smile was truly a sight to behold.

    ¡°You¡¯re here, Be? Oh right, where are Calman and Cahlia? You wouldn¡¯t have eaten them up, have you?¡±

    ¡°Hey now, don¡¯t make any strange guesses, Kriss. They just left for a bit.¡±

    Even though Be knew that Kriss had a hand in all this, in order to get what she wanted, she still had to cooperate with Kriss to keep the show going. Not only were the two girls hiding naked under the covers, but they were also lying by Be¡¯s left and right. Under her temptation, the two naive twins each sucked on the charming red rubies on each of Be¡¯s breasts.

    They were very unskilled and weren¡¯t good at sucking or licking, just holding it in their mouths obediently. However, when she saw the innocent looks on their faces, it gave Be an inexplicable sense of excitement. She wanted to teach these two girls the lily way step by step so that the beauties could slowly fall into the abyss. This evil process was quite interesting.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you at the balcony, Be. Clean up the bed before youe!¡±

    ¡°Alright, just wait a moment. I¡¯ll be there after I change. But I have to say, your bed really does feel nice. I almost don¡¯t want to get up.¡±

    Kriss turned to leave and temporarily hide at the balcony. After confirming that Kriss was gone, the two sisters struggled to get out of bed. However, Be reached out and pressed down on their smooth backs. The two were forced to continue lying down. Any girl who ended up in a bed with Be shouldn¡¯t even think of getting away scot-free.

    ¡°I think you should rest longer, girls. This bed is veryfy.¡±

    Be pressed on the hollow points at their backs. The twins felt heavy sleepiness overtaking them. After failing to fight the drowsiness, they fell asleep in Be¡¯s warm embrace. Be got up and covered them with the nket, thennded a kiss on their foreheads. She put on some clothes and headed to the balcony to look for Kriss.

    This time, Be was much gentler. She didn¡¯t even steal away the first kisses of the twins. But while the sisters were unaware, Be had set a contract on them. When they were sucking on the sensitive points on Be¡¯s chest, it was already recognized as some sort of evil contract.

    Actively kissing a Demon King was also considered a contract, and it was much stronger than being forced into one by a Demon King. The moment they met Be, the two sisters had alreadye to her side. It was only a matter of time until they werepletely gobbled up.

    The white evening gown had long been taken off by Kriss and tossed onto therge pink bed. Just now, the one that Be saw was the one that Kriss wore to the Rose Banquet.

    ¡°Do you like my gift, Be? Those two girls are the young mistresses of the Hilikas family. Their elders sent them here to befriend me.¡±

    ¡°Kriss, I do like your gift. If you packed yourself up as well and gave yourself to me in a gift box, I think I would like that even more.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re at it again, Be! I¡¯m being serious with you! We can talk about thatter.¡±

    Although Kriss had be ustomed to Be¡¯s teasing ways, her face was still slightly red. At the very least, Be did not push her down directly. It was not because Be wasn¡¯t interested in her, but because she was worried Kriss wouldn¡¯t like it. After all, Be had only confessed to Kriss so far, and she was the one that she was officially courting. Pushing her down was something she wanted to do only after going official.

    ¡°Bring me with youter, Be. There¡¯s a powerful swordsman by the Empress¡¯s side. You¡¯ve already knocked out the twins, and I¡¯m the only one in this pce who can fight.¡±

    Kriss¡¯s personal Sword Dancers, who she had sent out to scout earlier, found a mysterious female swordsman near the Empress¡¯s Star Rain Pce. Her strength had already surpassed the average Sword Saint. Kriss was worried that Be would not be able to deal with it well, so she requested to go with her.

    Other than Kriss, the only ones who could fight were the two sisters Be that knocked out. The other princesses were no match for that mysterious swordsman. It was not convenient for the Hilikas family¡¯s Sword God old men to enter the harem at night, either. It really was unsuitable for men to see the appearances of those maids and guards here.

    The Radiant Church¡¯s Holy Sword Cynthia was not here, too; otherwise, there was no need to bother Kriss. To be able to fight at the same level as the Radiant Church¡¯s Holy Swordsmen, Be could probably guess where the Sword Saint came from.

    When Be left for the Empress¡¯s pce, the Star Rain Pce, Kriss tagged along, while Noesha stayed behind to take care of the sleeping twins.

 Volume 9 Chapter 516: Chaos in Dark Capital Fernandes and Precursor of the Dark Worldâ€™s Destruction

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 516: Chaos in Dark Capital Fernandes and Precursor of the Dark World¡¯s Destruction</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal Ed

    In the lost parallel world, at the central ruling area of the Dark Realm, eastern district of Dark Capital Fernandes, the ¡°Red Zone¡±, the territory of Two-Headed Ore King Dorn of the Four Kings of Diablo.

    In a shameless sneak attack, Be managed to dispose of Corpse King Morka. This King of Diablo was too blinded by his own confidence that he carelessly became the first of the four kings to be taken out.

    Be gained a lot out of this. Shepletely took over the evil inheritance left behind by Corpse King Morka. Be also learned from the captured Empress Deborah the Fifth that Emperor Alfred the Third and the other pce ministers were not taken to the Dark Realm. They were the very first batch of the infected and were currently in the Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital, Gabriels City, the imperial city¡¯s Hall of Diligence.

    Two-Headed Ogre King Dorn, who had been outside for a long time but did not see any movement, felt that Corpse King Morka was taking too long with the deal. So, he came in out of curiosity. The moment he opened the door, Be, hiding at the top of the pir, fell from the sky and grabbed each of Dorn¡¯s heads with each hand.

    A powerful dark energy attack followed, instantly sting the two ogre heads. Before Dorn could even strike, his two sledgehammers fell to the ground. Their weight resulted in a huge metallic ring that resounded throughout the depths of the pce. After sessfully killing Corpse King Morka, Be added another sneak attack in her books. Two-Headed Ogre Dorn, ranked third among the Four Kings of Diablo, was now also off the list. In a short amount of time, Be had cleanly disposed of two Kings of Diablo.

    Her strength was witnessed by Demonic Swordsman Lisner and the Darkness Church¡¯s Papal Heir Lisnell the whole way through, which dumbfounded them. Their dissatisfaction at being taken advantage of had faded away; it was reced with fear. They, who did not know of Be¡¯s origins, felt threatened. After suppressing two Kings of Diablo, the pce was temporarily put under Be¡¯s control.

    The Ogre Warriors outside the pce would not enter without the orders of Two-Headed Ogre King Dorn. Nobody would ever know that Be had assassinated their leader here. The ogres had a strong view of hierarchy and would not dare step into the territory of senior ogres. If they did that and were killed for it, it would have been well-deserved.

    ¡°You¡­ What are you trying to achieve? We will try our best to grant it to you.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, you¡­ you aren¡¯t thinking of¡­ This isn¡¯t good, right? Can we¡­¡±

    Lisner and Lisnell looked at Be with both fear and embarrassment on their faces. This beautifuldy, whose body was covered with a dark cloak this whole time, untied the three of them from the torture device but did not loosen their bonds. Instead, she carefully checked the sturdiness of the bonds and retied the ck ones. This dangerous move was terrifying. This Be wouldn¡¯t be even more erotic than Corpse King Morka, right?

    They had never even dreamed of being bullied by a girl, but it was really happening now. It came so suddenly that they were unprepared for it. After Be tied them up properly, she brought them to the center of the pce. She had arranged a special teleportation array here, and Creation God Mary Rose was responsible for the other side. All she had to do now was teleport them to the ce Be designated.

    The beautiful girls at the hall outside had also been brought to this teleportation array. After relieving the strange feeling at their lower bodies a little, the imperial consorts, who had already submitted, picked out the beauties of the Darkness Church under Be¡¯s orders. The maids, guards, and assassins originally in the pce were at a different unknown ce. The location where they would be transferred to was a little different.

    ¡°Can you what? I own you now. I¡¯m going to sell you girls off to Grand Duchess Bellina. She¡¯s interested in beautiful girls like you. You¡¯ll satisfy her. This body and these unyielding eyes¡­ They¡¯re wonderful.¡±

    ¡°No, please don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Be pretended to be a viin, indicating that she was going to be selling them off to her surrogate body. When they heard Be¡¯s words, Lisner and Lisnell, the two sisters, both revealed pleading faces. The rumors that Be enjoyed bullying beautiful girls had been investigated early on by the Darkness Church. With their current alluring appearance, if they were to be packed up and sent to the erotic demoness, they wouldn¡¯t even dare to imagine what would happen in the end.

    Be took away all the instruments used to torture the beautiful girls. The evil toys used to bully the consorts and Empress Deborah the Fifth weren¡¯t left behind either. They were considered souvenirs, something to remind these noblewomenter that all their secrets were in the hands of a certain demoness.

    ¡°You have no right to refuse. it would be better for you to just wait to greet your new mistress!¡±

    Be naughtily tied both the sisters face-to-face so that their sensitive parts were rubbing together. The pair of twins were gagged once more with ck balls. They were then brought to the teleportation array alongside the other girls of the Darkness Church. After teleporting, they just had to wait for Be toe and enjoy them.

    Fallen Holy Maiden Leah was much more well-behaved. She was obedient and did not resist when Be picked her up. She knew that nothing woulde out of resisting; Lisnell had epted her fate as a prisoner. Not long after, these beautiful girls were gathered together at the teleportation array. Be nned to separate the teleportation. The girls from the Darkness Church would be sent to the Darkness Church¡¯s Demon King Faction, under the care of Dark Holy Maiden Liz and Underworld Holy Maiden Livina, who had submitted to Be.

    Once Be had some time to go back, she would also solve the Darkness Church¡¯s Goddess Faction and Demon King Faction conflict. In Be¡¯s opinion, this wasn¡¯t anything that couldn¡¯t be solved in bed. The rest of the pce maids, guards, and assassins would be sent to Time-Space Demon Noesha to be taken care of. The situation in the pce was still unknown. Even though that erotic loli Noesha would probably bully them badly, it was better than being silenced. At the very least, they could keep their lives.

    ¡°Mistress¡­ how do you n to deal with us?¡±

    ¡°Empress, have you thought about it yet? Stay here or leave with me. First of all, I am not a good person. I might even sell you off to the ve market one day!¡±

    After settling the matters of the girls¡¯ transport, Empress Deborah the Fifth represented the consorts to ask about what would happen to them. With the plump and full breasts hanging off their chests, they wouldn¡¯t be able to run far at all. Empress Deborah had surrendered wholly and allowed this mysterious beauty in front of her to decide on her destination.

    Even if they were sold to the ve market, it would still be safer than staying here in the territory of the ogres. Be¡¯s previous conversation with the high-ranking beauties of the Darkness Church was loud enough for Empress Deborah to hear it. Considering that they might be sold to Grand Duchess Bellina (Be) from their own empire, she might at least have a chance of survival.

    ¡°We are willing to ept any arrangement, My Lady. Please let us go to the teleportation array as well!¡±

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be managing you girls for now.¡±

    Following that, Empress Deborah the Fifth and each of the consorts read out their vehood derations in front of Be. Be wiped off Corpse King Morka¡¯s seal that marked them, restamping them with the seal of the Sarnia Duchy. The consorts who had finished reading their derations were redressed with a butterfly mask. It covered half their faces so that the others could not recognize them.

    ¡°Mistress, this is¡­ Could we¡­¡±

    ¡°Be good girls and put them on. Your statuses are no longer that of imperial consorts but maids. Are you going to defy your mistress?¡±

    Under Be¡¯s wicked arrangements, Empress Deborah the Fifth and the girls had their hands and legs bound behind their backs. After their restraints were set, Be put them face to face against each other. The red cherries on their breasts rubbed each other, not allowing the ¡°milk¡± from them to flow out. Be told them to open their mouths and French kiss each other.

    Even if they were married, many of them had not received any pampering from the emperor for a long time. Under this wicked contact, strange sensations started to awaken inside them. Empress Deborah the Fifth was a little regretful now. Be was more evil than she had imagined, but they were alreadypletely under her control. They could only resign themselves to their fate andply with her wishes.

    ¡°Empress, if you don¡¯t want to live a hard life, you should be obedient to Grand Duchess Bellina when you see her. Be it political requests or whatnot, just ept them.¡±

    Empress Deborah nodded in agreement. She had already put on a butterfly mask that covered half her face. Nobody could recognize her as the empress. If Be never took off her mask and kept ying around with Deborah¡¯s mouth gagged, then Deborah would never be able to regain her identity in this life.

    Only after a long time did Be put her ck cloak back on and slowly headed out from Two-Headed Ogre King Dorn¡¯s territory. The loot from the pce behind her was basically all left up to Dark Creation God Mary Rose. She had teleported it away with special methods and left behind an empty treasury. The Two-Headed Ogre Warriors guarding the door had no idea what had happened inside. Even after seeing Be, who was pretending to be a half-demon merchant,e out, they still had no idea that the inside had been looted clean.

    Be quickly left the ce. Her target was now north of the Dark Capital¡¯s ¡°ck Zone¡±, the territory of Dark Emperor Gregory. Be had secretly swapped out the heads of Two-Headed Ogre King Dorn. Soon after Be walked out of the pce, the now-puppet Two-Headed Ogre King Dorn walked out of the pce and ordered the Ogre Race to start a revolt.

    Ogres generally did not have high intelligence. When they saw that their leader wanted to cause trouble, they set off together without even thinking about it. Large numbers of ogres set out from the eastern district and headed south. They didn¡¯t even care about the ves in the market anymore, killing everyone on the way towards the south. The ¡°Colorless Area¡± in the center was originally secretly controlled by the fifth King of Diablo, Corpse King Morka.

    Since Corpse King Morka had been killed by Be, the demons gathered at the ¡°Colorless Area¡± scattered to escape at once without putting up any resistance. The mes of war burned all the way to the southern ¡°White Zone¡±. The leader there, Skeleton King Albert, had been attacked out of nowhere and could only meet them in battle with his skeleton soldiers.

    The entirety of Dark Capital Fernandes was thrown into chaos. Evil Spirit King of the western ¡°Gray Area¡± watched them fight from thefort of his own territory. He offered neither party any support and maintained a neutral state to preserve his strength. He was still waiting for the northern Dark Emperor Gregory to intervene in the fight between the two Kings of Diablo.

    When Be arrived at the northern district, everything here was in chaos. A mix of different demons was sent out by Dark Emperor Gregory to mediate the fight between the demons of the ¡°Colorless Area¡± and the ¡°White Area¡±. It resulted in much of the defenses of the north being hollowed out. Be did not see a single guard all through her way to the dark pce, nor did she encounter any patrolling demons.

    The Dark Pce was built with the standard material of the Demon Race, obsidian, and the main theme here was ck. In this particrly small Dark Realm, there was not enough light. If not for the dark blue mes hanging around, Be would not be able to tell that this building was the Dark Pce. The mixed demons guarding the gates could be killed in seconds by Be, but that would alert the people inside.

    So, Be chose to take a detour and go in through the side door, which was not locked. It was designed to be used by half-demons and humanoid demons. The demons guarding the entrance were allrge with big heads. They were unable to enter through these short side doors. With her height difference, Be was easily able to enter the Dark Pce.

    The pce of a demon might not be decorated asvishly and filled with treasures as humans. The designs were also usually simple without anything like pce maids and such, so the entire pce looked empty. You would only see a patrolling demon walk past asionally to remind one that they had entered the Dark Pce.

    It was also easy to locate Dark Emperor Gregory. He was at the center above a high altar that a Dark Throne sat on. A dark blue energy pir descended from the sky. It surrounded the throne, giving it some cool background effects. When she walked to the bottom of the altar, she could see Dark Emperor Gregory standing on top of the altar.

    Dark Emperor Gregory was in a possessed state, controlling a handsome ck-haired man. It was the wandering prince, Prince Cruz. During his cooperation with Experiment Subject No.1, he was possessed by it and had control of his body seized from him. Prince Cruz¡¯s real soul had already dissipatedpletely. Only his resentful body was left behind, which was now being controlled by a demon.

    Be walked up to the altar casually, not caring about all the ck figures above. Those dark shadows were the infected members of the Hilikas family that were being controlled and reduced to the minions of demons. Faced with over a hundred fallen Sword Saint experts, Be did not feel nervous. She could not sense the aura of the infected Demon King here and had no idea whether they had freed themselves or left the Dark Realm for another task.

    Anyway, if there was no Demon King around, then Be was not nervous, even if she had to face hundreds of fallen Sword God-level experts. Sword Gods were just a profession name for humans; it did not mean they actually had a god¡¯s power.

    ¡°How did you get in here? Strange. Half-demons should not have such great strength.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about how I got in. I think it¡¯s better if you worry about how you¡¯re going out instead!¡±

    Dark Emperor Gregory looked at Be. He could not detect her full strength in her ck cloak as she walked towards him. He had no idea about this beauty¡¯s power, as Experiment Subject No.1 had never met a real Demon God of the World Destructor Camp. It naturally did not know the horrors of Be. In its perception, Be was only one tricky guy to deal with and was probably around the same level as the Four Kings of Diablo.

    ¡°You came to steal my Dark Throne? We can make a deal. Once my n is over, I can even give the throne to you.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m here to send you on your way. I don¡¯t care about that damn throne in the slightest.¡±

    ¡°Seems like we won¡¯t be able to have a proper talk with each other. In that case, sorry. You¡¯re quite strong, but unfortunately¡­¡±

    Before their conversation even ended, Be had already struck. The exhration of sneak attacks had gone over her head here in the Dark Realm. The unique dark environment was very suitable for assassin professions. This time, Be was attacking him directly, though. Her entire person was a ck light, like a falling meteor, crashing straight into Dark Emperor Gregory.

    ¡°Unfortunately, unfortunate is not a word that exists in my dictionary. Don¡¯t you think so, Experiment Subject No.1?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ How did you know!¡±

    Dark Emperor Gregory did not expect that someone would still fight directly like this without even using a dagger. So, he was hit before he could even think of counterattacking. When Be attacked, she had struck Dark Emperor Gregory directly in the chest with her elbow.

    Dark Emperor Gregory now possessed the body of a human, and Prince Cruz¡¯s body was not that hard. So, being hit directly by a Demon King-level existence, he suffered a big loss.

 Volume 9 Chapter 519: Wicked Royal Garden in the Renosmand Stronghold and Urgent Report from Noesha

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 519: Wicked Royal Garden in the Renosmand Stronghold and Urgent Report from Noesha</h4>

    At the Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital, Gabriels City, downstream of the udine River at the Southern Alliance¡¯s base camp, rear of the Belizegra Fortress, the real camp controlled by the demons of the Darkness Sacred Region, Renosmand Stronghold. The dark demons gathered here had already begun their war preparations.

    Based on the information gained from the scouting Demonic Eyes in the sky, the granary supply points of the Northern Alliance were not in the same ce since the three great princes did not trust each other. The troops were scattered, each guarding their own. After Be discovered this defensive hole, she nned tounch a surprise attack on the Northern Alliance.

    The airships of Be¡¯s Southern Alliance wererge targets. They would be way too conspicuous. Furthermore, it would be inconvenient for them to make a detour to the rear of the Northern Alliance to make their attack. However, the demons of the Darkness Sacred Region in Renosmand Stronghold were not restricted by this rule. The one in charge ofmanding this dark demon army was Underworld Demon King Cornice. She had the assistance of Blood Demon King Eleanor, who was familiar with the ways of the humans. Sky Demon King Dolores was in charge of preparing the flying transportation devices.

    Underworld Demon King Cornice had a different set of battle ns than the ones formted by the human generals of the Southern Alliance. Both sides were not fighting in unison. The order Be gave the human generals was for them to ignore the rear and just fight on with no worries. Anyway, even if they suffered a defeat, there were still the demons of the Darkness Sacred Region to make up for the unpredictable.

    Right now, the one with the most free time was the no.1 Demon King, Be. She was in Dark Cathedral Malthus, enjoying the service rituals of the maidens offering their bodies to her. The girls of the Darkness Church were filled with debauchery to their very bones, likely the teachings of the Darkness Church. Not even the beauties she bullied at the Radiant Church were so open. It took a long time for them topletely fall. Meanwhile, the beauties of the Darkness Church fell into ce very quickly.

    Other than Dark Cathedral Malthus at the highest point of the Renosmand Stronghold, there were the gardens. This ce was designed as arge royal garden with standards befitting an emperor. Despite being a military stronghold, the highest level was intended for the military. Rather, it was for enjoyment, which was a bit strange. The design here was all done by Time Space Demon Noesha. From the beginning, that evil erotic loli had no intention of building a solemn military stronghold. The reason why the highest level of the Renosmand Stronghold was designed this way was all because of her evil game.

    The closed doors of Dark Cathedral Malthus finally opened. Be changed into the formal dress of a grand duchess and went out leisurely, sitting on a special rickshaw like the ones back on Earth. Threepletely nude beauties stood in a row in front of the rickshaw. The Darkness Church¡¯s three Holy Maidens, Dark Holy Maiden Liz, Fallen Holy Maiden Leah, and Netherworld Holy Maiden Livina, were all standing naked in one straight line and pulling the Demon King¡¯s rickshaw.

    The Holy Maidens had ck cors around their necks. Golden chains attached their slender waists to Be¡¯s rickshaw, making it impossible for them to leave the vicinity of the vehicle. Even though they were standing, they still exposed their smooth backs and perked up their butts in front of their mistress. There was a whip on the rickshaw, but it was mainly used to scare them. She wouldn¡¯t actually hurt them, as Be doted on beautiful girls. She would rarely use corporal punishment on them.

    Be was the only person who would think of a y as evil as getting Dark Holy Maidens to act as her rickshaw pullers. The other beauties of the Darkness Church would also have the opportunity to experience this. She was letting the Holy Maidens of the Darkness Church take the precedent so that they could act as exemry models. When the time came, none of the beauties of the Darkness Church would be able to escape this fate.

    Livina and the girls were not blindfolded and acted shamefully as Be¡¯s rickshaw-pulling pets. Be got on, enjoying the twin sisters on both her sides, the Darkness Church¡¯s papal heir Lisnell and Demonic Swordsman Lisner, without an inch of space between them. They also allowed Be to bully them at will.

    They were like concubines apanying the emperor on a trip. This kind of shameful y was practically no different from streaking. At first, Lisnell was resistant to this idea, but Be gave her two choices. She would either pull the rickshaw or service her on the seat. Lisnell couldn¡¯t ept pulling the rickshaw. To avoid following the example of the three Dark Holy Maidens, Lisnell ended up submitting to Be in the end.

    It was currently day, and the bright sunlight was illuminating the royal gardens on the highest level of the Renosmand Stronghold. Leah and the other Dark Holy Maidens felt unusually ashamed as they walked. They left strange wet stains on the floor behind them. From the base of their thighs down to their toes, they werepletely wet, wriggling their delicate bodies. This almost made Be want to stop them several times and pull them on so she could bully them.

    In order to add to the vor, the Three Dark Holy Maidens were made to wear ck rabbit ears, which looked very charming. Lisnell and Lisner on Be¡¯s two sides were wearing white rabbit ears. Be was ying on the bouncy and seductive jade bunnies on both their chests. The special milk created there had already been sucked dry, but the bounciness was still amazing.

    ¡°It¡¯d be nice if there was more milk. Lisnell, Lisner, you two really sucked each other dry; I didn¡¯t get to have much. This won¡¯t do. I¡¯ll have to get you bulging full here again.¡±

    ¡°Please spare us, Mistress Be! You can do anything else, but we can¡¯t stand this anymore!¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, we really are loyal to the Demon King now. Don¡¯t test us anymore, please?¡±

    Once they heard Be¡¯s evil ns, both Lisnell and Lisner shuddered in fear. Be was the one who got to decide the worth of their identity right now. Whether they be princess or maid was all up to Be. So as to not experience that strange feeling again, the two sisters pulled on each of Be¡¯s arms, as if trying to gain her favor. They mushed her arms between their soft breasts and gave Be a special erotic massage.

    Seeing how understanding these two sisters were, Be didn¡¯t say anything more. Both Lisnell and Lisner were also wet down there. It would be fine even if Be tried to force-feed them with some strange potions now. However, that would make things much less interesting. She wanted to make it so that after they tasted the forbidden fruit between sisters, it wouldn¡¯t take long before they fell themselves, even without any strange potions.

    The highest-ranking beauties of the Darkness Church, who thought this would be embarrassing, realized that they were the more normal ones when they arrived at this royal garden. This ce was simply evil with white flowers sprinkled about. Be had handed the beautiful girls from the Dark Realm to the evil loli Noesha, who had transferred them here.

    The beautiful maids and guards, who originally belonged to Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s imperial harem, were now staying in this gardenpletely nude. Under the effects of potions, they were split into groups of two or more, rolling around the ground together. Fair intertwining bodies could be found everywhere above the green grass. The beautiful guards and maids had let themselves go in this garden, ¡°tussling¡± directly on the green carpet. They painted a forbidden scenery.

    They were wearing magical cors around their necks that connected the girls with a special thin chain. Even if they wanted to get away from each other, they had to continue bullying the girls they were holding due to the evil effects of this magical cor, only stopping when both sides had gonepletely limp.

    Compared to others¡¯ miserable states, Lisnell and the girls were considered lucky. When they thought about that possibility, they became much quieter. If they looked at it this way, Be could be regarded as gentle. She did not let them be bullied all the time. They still had the opportunity to rest.

    The assassins trained by the pce maids were also here. They were on a special stage in the garden, dancing flirtatiously without any clothes on. With the magical cors around their necks, there was no way for them to escape at all. The evil dance was performed with two in one group; one person stood and acted as a ¡°human pole¡± while the other sandwiched them with their legs, doing a pole dance.

    They had to take turns being the pole, and the bodies of the assassins were all wet. You could hardly distinguish the water droplets on their bodies from sweat or some other strange liquid. Anyway, Be could see all sorts of unknown stains beneath their feet. From the looks of it, they had already been dancing for a while. To perform such wicked erotic activities under the light of day was something that made one¡¯s blood running just at the mention of it, much less experiencing it personally.

    Be¡¯s chest felt ticklish at this sight. Her strength in squeezing and pinching Lisnell and Lisner increased. These twins did not dare to beg for mercy, though; they were afraid to be another member in this wicked royal garden. They had only just realized that Dark Cathedral Malthus was actually the most normal ce to be.

    ¡°Princess Lisnell, Princess Lisner, do you want to experience it a little? You girls look like you can¡¯t hold back anymore, like you want to do *that*.¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, we¡¯re not princesses, just your maids! Please don¡¯t make us get off. We¡¯ll do anything else you want!¡±

    ¡°Really, we can do anything! This¡­ Could it be?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s that potion that makes you produce that strange milk. Why don¡¯t you gulp this down and replenish yourselves together? Otherwise, you can go to the gardens and experience their lives for a few days.¡±

    Lisnell and Lisner both looked embarrassedly at each other. Under Be¡¯s supervision, they took the potion into their mouths and began French kissing each other, pushing the strange potion into each other¡¯s mouths. With this, the jade bunnies in front of their chests quickly swelled up. After a first and second time, the third time wouldn¡¯t be as embarrassing anymore. Without requiring Be¡¯smand, they began sucking on the red cherries on each other¡¯s chests.

    While enjoying the immoral performance of the two sisters, Be felt a great sense of aplishment. She gave them guidance from time to time on how to bully each other. After the Radiant Church, the Darkness Church had fallen as well. She didn¡¯t know about the rest of the members of the Darkness Church, but these beauties were destined toe to her side.

    It seemed as if Liz and the two other Dark Holy Maidens had discovered Be¡¯s evil ns, but they could hardly help themselves, much less save Lisnell and Lisner. There might be even more evil ys waiting for themter. Under Be¡¯s guidance, the wicked rickshaw soon reached their destination. This was Noesha¡¯s temporary residence in the highest level of the Renosmand Stronghold. It was a vi that had an evil feeling to it.

    Be feared that Noesha would want to borrow away her Darkness Church beauties if she saw them, so she left Liz and the girls under a tree nearby the outside of the vi. Under Be¡¯s supervision, the three Dark Holy Maidens attached the chains of the cors around their necks to the tree, indicating that they would not escape. Even if they wanted to run, it was impossible. This ce was Be¡¯s personal royal garden. This order was intended to train them into submission.

    Theyout of Time Space Demon Noesha¡¯s vi was quite evil. The consorts and Empress Deborah the Fifth had all been handed over to this little demon girl to manage after they were brought back from the Dark Realm. The beautiful women, who had already experienced the torture of a ¡°super pervert gentlewoman¡±, fell into the hands of another wicked ¡°super dirty girl¡± in the blink of an eye. This could only be fate.

    These beauties no longer had the tempers of royalty. They were all perking up the plump fruits on their chests, acting as Noesha¡¯s special ves in the vi. Be knew that Noesha had a good hand when it came to bullying beautiful girls in the past. But it was only now that she realized the erotic Noesha was all-powerful, good at bullying even the mature types such as these consorts. Even ¡°m***-con¡± Corpse King Morka had to bow down to her.

    Empress Deborah the Fifth and the otherdies were all wearing butterfly masks; others could not tell their identities. At the moment, they were crawling on the carpeted floor in the vi. Their bodies were marked with ve symbols intact, and their necks had ve cors to differentiate them from others. It was topped by the seals symbolizing Sarnia Duchy¡¯s ownership. They were unable to see the world outside from Noesha¡¯s vi. They had no choice but to wait for the various evil ys the demoness had in store for them every day.

    Noesha had referenced the training techniques of Corpse King Morka. Since she was a woman, she was more familiar with the sensitive points of her gender. So, while Deborah the Fifth and the others could still rx a little under Morka¡¯s hands, they werepletely done for by Noesha.

    When Be came in, she saw these beautiesying side by side, crawling like pets and licking off tes on the ground filled with special milk squeezed out of their bodies. Clear traces of whip marks could be seen on their upturned asses. There was also tape on each of the red cherries on these beauties¡¯ chests to prevent them from leaking.

    These beauties had all be obedient under Noesha¡¯s bullying. When they saw Be enter, Empress Deborah the Fifth crawled over and looked at Be with pleading eyes. This loli was too good at bullying. If this went on, they would even forget their identities as empress and consorts, getting used to life as a ve. After seeing Grand Duchess Bellina, Empress Deborah the Fifth couldn¡¯t even bother with self-respect anymore. She hoped that Grand Duchess Bellina could take her away.

    ¡°You¡¯re crawling around again, Big Sister. Didn¡¯t I tell you that you¡¯ll be transferred to Grand Duchess Bellina in a week? You¡¯re in such a hurry already. It¡¯s only been a day. You two, pull her in to be punished.¡±

    ¡°No, Mistress! I was wrong. Wait! Save¡­¡±

    Empress Deborah the Fifth was pulled to the back by two consorts to be punished. Be did not try to interfere. Once Empress Deborah the Fifth was transferred to her, she wouldn¡¯t reject her engagement with Princess Kriss anymore. Even though this was an evil process, as a Demon King, Be didn¡¯t find anything wrong about this.

    ¡°Mistress Be, you¡¯vee! These big sisters are fascinating. Even though their bodies are so sensitive, they keep saying no. The men they were with in the past had inferior techniques. The emperor is so unskilled, yet he still wants so many big sisters. Really a waste of resources.¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t go overboard, Noesha. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be hard for me to exin to Krisster.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After Big Sister Deborah returns, she will go back to normal. Also, Big Sister Princess Kriss is actually more¡­ Forget it. Come with me. Let me show you something.¡±

    Be hade seeking out Noesha to talk business. Noesha mentioned Kriss, but she stopped halfway, which troubled Be for a moment. But she could only put her mind off it and not look at the beautiful maids along the way. She wasn¡¯t a m***-con, and she insisted on maintaining things that way.

    Noesha had asked Be toe by some time ago. She really did have something to speak with her about. She didn¡¯t drag Be over to show her the results of her training. Noesha had realized that something was not right with the Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital, which was why she invited Be here. When Be arrived at Noesha¡¯s office area, this ce looked just like a normal room with decorations. It didn¡¯t seem like the residence of an erotic demon at all.

    Noesha stood at the edge of a table with a strange crystal ball, which was disying thetest information at the Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital. ck smoke could be seen covering the skies of the entire imperial city area.

    ¡°This is¡­ the imperial city area. Why is that strange ck smoke still around? Hasn¡¯t the infection been dealt with? Noesha, you can¡¯t be mistaken, right?!¡±

    ¡°No, the infection evolved. I had Betty analyze it. That infection has truly evolved. It¡¯s really hard to imagine that someone from the Creator Camp could create such a terrifying infection.¡±

    ¡°The emperor seems to have recovered, though. Didn¡¯t he send out a messenger to look for us?¡±

    ¡°That was just an illusion. The infection evolved, and this time, it¡¯s better to wait for the people of the Northern Alliance to enter the imperial city first. We don¡¯t have to hurry.¡±

 Volume 9 Chapter 522: The Final Fall of the Renald Familyâ€™s Plan to Usurp the Throne

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 522: The Final Fall of the Renald Family¡¯s n to Usurp the Throne</h4>

    At the heart of Gabriels City (Sword Capital) of the Gabriel Empirey the Imperial City, where the new Emperor Reynard was going through his enthronement at the emperor¡¯s hall. Previously, Be, Kriss, and theirpanions had walked directly into the middle of the ceremony. The Renald Family, one of the three major families of the empire, had taken the opportunity to secretly seize the throne while the empire was still in civil strife. The Southern Alliance and the Northern Alliance were still at a confrontational standstill.

    After realizing that the group of courtdies was actually led by Grand Duchess Bellina and Princess Kriss, Reynard¡¯s expression changed drastically. Not only did Be snatch away his ¡°fianc¨¦¡± Princess Kriss, she even had the nerve to bring Kriss to barge into his enthronement ceremony. He had taken her action as a harsh insult on his dignity, and although she was a woman, he could no longer uphold his gentleman¡¯s demeanor.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina, are you crazy? You have brought Kriss along to die together in the imperial city. Even if you want to, you won¡¯t be able to get away this time. The militaryfortdy camp has a few openings that may be able to fit you in!¡±

    ¡°Reynard, it¡¯s best to stop daydreaming. Just quickly wash up and go to bed. You can have everything you want in your dreams.¡±

    When Be confronted Reynard, the courtiers in the emperor¡¯s hall had dispersed to both sides of the hall. These shrewd ministers who had managed to survive until now were alive simply because they were fickle like grasses that could easily be swayed by the wind. They couldn¡¯t decide which sides to take at this time because they couldn¡¯t deny the fact that Kriss was a Princess.

    Not only did Be have the strength of a Dragon Knight, but Princess Kriss herself was also one of the strongest swordsmen. Taking those two factors into consideration, these ministers did not dare to openly give their support to the new Emperor Reynard as they feared that their heads would be sent rolling on the ground by Be with one wrong move. As they were deciding, the personal guards of the Reynard family had started to pour into the emperor¡¯s hall. These personal guards of the family had been renamed the Guards of the Feather Forest.

    Aside from Reynard himself, standing behind him were six expressionless elderly men. These were the elders of the Hilikas family who were currently under the control of the Dark King Gregory. These six controlled men who were on the level of Sword God had already changed their side from being the guardians of the Gabriel Empire to being the guardians of the rebellious regime, which was a regretful choice.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina, you are the one who is still daydreaming. How do you intend to beat all six Sword Gods without your mount? Kriss, as long as you change your mind, I will still make you my queen of this new empire. Come over to my side and stop talking to that crazy woman!¡±

    ¡°Reynard, I have never liked you. Besides, I think Be is the normal onepared to you who is the crazy one.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t daydream but your dream to be an emperor would be crushed by me. Moreover, Kriss is my queen and no one else¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°You are both crazy. Guards, drag them two away!¡±

    The frustrated Reynard ordered his Guards of the Feather Forest, who were on standby in the emperor¡¯s hall, to catch both Be and Kriss. He wanted them alive. The six Sword Gods had moved in response to his order. Immediately, Be and Kriss were surrounded by them. Just when the minister at the scene thought that the victory was obvious, a sudden loud sound interfered with the scene.

    The Lost Demon King Hailey Layman, who was standing behind Be, had since moved forward and was now standing in front of Be. As she gently moved her dainty hands in the air, as if she were shooing a fly away, a strong gust of wind suddenly appeared in the air as it instantly swept the six Sword Gods up into the air before sending them flying to the pce walls. The heavy impact as they were flown to the wall had caused these six Sword Gods to be embedded deep into the wall like a built-in statue.

    A heavy silence befell the emperor¡¯s hall as they witnessed the scene. The six Sword Gods of the Hilikas family, whose reputations were known far and wide in the human continents for many generations, were easily defeated by an unknown loli, and all it took was a single swipe of her hand. The huge gap in strength made the onlookers pause as they wondered what expression they should make to show how shocked they were at this turn of events.

    ¡°Be, these flies were so annoying. I hope you don¡¯t mind that I have taken it upon myself to deal with them.¡±

    ¡°Hailey Layman, haven¡¯t you already done it? You don¡¯t need my permission. Just do as you see fit.¡±

    ¡°All you lowly peasants are not worthy to fight against Mistress Be. It would be your honor to be able to exchange hands with me.¡±

    While Be and the Lost Demon King Hailey Layman shot out a few rounds of ¡°average attacks,¡± Poison Origin Betty was unwilling to join the fight because she knew that her strengthy in researching things instead of being in physicalbat. As such, Betty simply scattered some seeds on the ground.

    Those strange seeds quickly took root and germinated into humanoid trees that reached around two meters tall. As the Guards of the Feather Forest were still in shock, the humanoid trees quickly wiped them out. After a while, the Guards of the Feather Forest were dismembered and killed off. These humanoid trees were the product of an evil research project done by Poison Origin Betty called the ¡°Greens of Terror.¡±

    The ¡°Greens of Terror¡± was a research project aiming to create an army of killing machines made out of various nts. Betty had never found a suitablebat site to test her project on, and she just so happened to stumble upon this perfect situation to test her army of nts. Since these rebels could not ever be forgiven, both Be and Kriss acquiesced with Betty¡¯s action.

    Under the attack of the humanoid trees, the personal guards of the Renald family were quickly defeated. The whole hall was in chaos as blood was sttered everywhere, staining the carpet. It was a tragic sight to behold as the blood formed into tiny flowing streams. From a lively enthronement ceremony of the new emperor, it had since been turned into a bloodfest by Be and herpanions. All the ministers who witnessed the scene were so scared out of their wits that they could hardly move to flee from the pce. It no longer mattered to them who would be the next emperor. All they wanted was to survive the horrific incident.

    Reynard¡¯s face once again turned pale, but instead of anger, he turned pale in fright this time. He finally realized that Be was confident because she had bought along with two existences, Hailey and Betty, that had fighting prowess to surpass even the Sword Gods. No wonder she dared to challenge him all the time even though he had control of the city.

    Seeing how the situation had flipped, Reynard thought of fleeing for the first time. Even his father, the patriarch of the Renald family, the Grand Duke Leonard, had already taken the lead to run away. If one couldn¡¯t win, then one should run. Only when they could call upon the Sacred Lord would they have the chance to make aeback. The two terrifying lolis who were by Be¡¯s side could only be taken down by the Sacred Lord himself.

    Be didn¡¯t bother to pursue them either. Be had already given orders to her demon captains toe here and kill anyone in their way, so the pce was currently surrounded by her army. At the end of the day, it was Reynard and the entire Renald family that was living in a dream.

    ¡°How did this happen? Where did all these demonse from? Where are our people?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. During your enthronement, my army was already dealing with your people. Emperor Reynard, how do you feel about being an emperor that was dethroned on the very same day that you were enthroned?¡±

    By the gate of the imperial pce, Reynard and the minister that had fled with him saw an image that would forever be etched in their mind. A ck shadow loomed and surrounded the pce in which the emperor was previously enthroned. The demon captains had summoned up their own armies of little demons as each and every one of them had their red eyes staring grimly at the gate of the pce. It was as if they were warning them that they would be killed as soon as they set foot out of the gate!

    Below the feet of these demon captains and their underlings were the corpse of the human soldiers who were already dismembered. These scattered bodies belonged to the Guards of the Feather Forest, who were previously the personal army of Renald¡¯s family. After witnessing the horrific scene of the demon captains stepping on the guards¡¯ lifeless heads, the timid ministers all fell to their knees in fright.

    It was normal for the Human Race to be naturally fearful of demons. It was the same as them having a natural instinct to admire the Gods. After witnessing such a horrifying scene, they felt as if their soul had almost flown away in fright. It was already considered an achievement to not be scared to death. Be walked over and patted Reynard on his shoulder from behind as she greeted the new emperor who had just been defeated.

    The dramatic scene of the emperor who was dethroned in less than an hour after he was enthroned and also the brand new Renald empire that perished in less than a day had unfolded before Be¡¯s very eyes. With just a light pat by Be, Reynard fell to the ground in fear. ncing at the crotch of the newly dethroned emperor, she saw that he had already wet himself in fright as she couldn¡¯t help but scorn at him.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina, I¡­ I give up the throne. Please don¡¯t kill me. I no longer want to be the emperor. I¡¯ll give it to whoever you want!¡±

    Reynard had mistakenly thought that the demon¡¯s appearance in the pce was due to his enthronement, and it rendered him incoherent by fear. After going through the rollercoaster of bliss and horror in his life, Reynard could no longer take it. Since he was the elder brother of her best friend Renath, Be had no intention to kill him. She merely tapped the no longer sane ¡°former emperor¡± as he immediately fainted.

    ¡°You are merely a guardian of the throne while I would be the one to take the throne. Between a guardian and the actual taker, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better to be able to take it? Grand Duke Leonard, I just want to tell you that your daughter is awesome. I am satisfied in every aspect!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ These demons are also yours. It looks like I am really old.¡±

    The patriarch of the Renald family, Grand Duke Leonard, sighed heavily. Although he did not fullyprehend the meaning behind Be¡¯s words when she said that his daughter was awesome but judging by Be¡¯s expression, he could only guess that it was not something to be proud of. His n to usurp the throne was destroyed by another crazier throne stealer.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina, what are your ns? Are you going to reign as the emperor or are you going to ce Princess Kriss on the throne? Regardless, don¡¯t even think about it. The Imperial Union would not just sit and not take action if a female ruler were to appear. If you continue on, the entire empire would be the subject of attack by the other empires.¡±

    ¡°Grand Duke Leonard, your dream as the emperor would never be realized. I¡¯ve never said that I would be the female ruler. Do you know that after the death of the emperor of the Manasvir Empire, the reason behind Queen Manya Fn¡¯s ability to take over the empire was because of me? In short, you are just a loser and your opinions are worthless.¡±

    ¡°So, the support behind Queen Manya Fn was also you. I really am old. The future path belongs to your generations.¡±

    Grand Duke Leonard, who was crushed by the demons, held a grim expression as he appeared to have aged drastically. Not only was he defeated in terms of military, but he waspletely defeated in all other aspects by Be. After experiencing such a horrible blow, the Grand Duke Leonard waspletely and utterly devastated. Be had smashed all his political dreams into pieces. Even if he was not executed, he would never have the courage tounch another rebellion in the future.

    Even if the Imperial Union did not support the reign of a female ruler, it didn¡¯t mean that Be would not be able to let Kriss rise to power. Queen Manya Fn had also sessfully controlled the Manasvir Empire for over 10,000 years and could avoid the detection of the Imperial Union. It all depended on the way one would word it.

    Out of the five empires, not counting the Radiant Church, Be just needed to get her hands on three of them, and she would have the power over the Imperial Union. Since they adhered to the principle whereby the majority ruled over the minority, the remaining two empires could only stay silent. Currently, Be had secretly taken control of the Manasvir Empire and would soon take over the Gabriel Empire as well. She just needed to gain control of one more empire, then she would be able to ignore the pleads of the Imperial Union.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina is wise and generous. The Renald family was a traitor, and they were the ones that harmed Emperor Alfred the Third. Wait, don¡¯t catch me¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°Despicable human beings, don¡¯t pollute the Lord¡¯s ears with your nonsense. Move it!¡±

    With the fall of one of the three major families, the Renald family, and their ¡°new empire¡± n, the political farce finally came to an end. The ministers who were ready to tter their way out weren¡¯t even given a chance to please their new leader before they were harshly taken away by the army of demons. Be didn¡¯t even need to understand the politics that was happening here. She knew that the fickle-minded ministers would be of no use, especially during these critical moments, so it would be best to just clean them all up.

    After all the chaos had passed, the Imperial Pce was left with only Be and Kriss, along with the two lolis who were curiously looking around. The demon captains had silently withdrawn out of the emperor¡¯s hall, leaving this ce to Be and herpanions. There were still many demons that were the subordinates of the infected Dark King, which were hiding in the imperial city. The demon captains under Be were busy purging out these demons of the hostile force.

    The infected Dark King, also known as the Sacred Lord to the Renald Family, was hiding in the imperial prison in this imperial city. Many of the political prisoners were held here. Unless it was thest resort, the Renald family would not dare to ask for the help of the Dark King. In fact, Emperor Alfred the third, who was the former emperor, was also being imprisoned in this prison.

    The Renald Family did not kill the former emperor. They had yet to reach the treason level where they would have the courage of killing Emperor Alfred the Third. Since the heirs to the throne, Prince Daniel and the others, were still situated outside of the Imperial City, they had nned to use the former emperor as their final trump card in case the situation went awry, and both the alliances were to storm into the Imperial City.

    It was regretful that Be had interrupted it before the killer move could be made. To continue with the proceeding of marrying Kriss, Be had no choice but to head over the imperial prison in the imperial city to release her ¡°father-inw,¡± Alfred the Third. The matters of the throne could be put on hold as her engagement ceremony to Princess Kriss would take priority and must bepleted ording to the normal procedures.

    ¡°Be, as for the Renald family, do you n to¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kriss. I won¡¯t give those hopeless deranged people much trouble. Not many would be killed. Come, Kriss, let¡¯s head over to the emperor¡¯s chamber to retrieve the key to the royal prison.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll just follow you, Be.¡±

    Kriss, who was used to Be¡¯s domineering character, followed her as they headed deeper into the pce. Aside from the harem area, the emperor had a separate private resting chamber. The Lost Demon King Hailey Layman and the Poison Origin Betty did not follow them, and instead, they continued to wander around the pce after getting a signal from Be. Though they might have a childlike appearance, they were not na?ve little kids and knew when to not poke their noses in.

    Reynard was well prepared for his dream of bing an emperor. On the way to the emperor¡¯s chamber, Be and Kriss saw arge number of beauties who had been prepared, all who could be considered the beauties of the country ording to the standard of the emperor. On both sides of the hallway leading to the emperor¡¯s chamber, a number of captive beauties were prepared for the grand celebration of the enthronement. These dazed beauties who were ced on the left and right side of the hallway had spices smeared on their bodies, making them look extremely seductive and inviting.

    The beauties who were on disy were tributes to the emperor. They had been washed clean as their hands and feet were bound by golden chains as they were either forced to kneel ory down on their back, putting their pair of fluffy white bosoms on disy to the visitor. Each beauty even had a lit red candle ced in their mouth, letting the red drop of waxed drips and embellish their soft, plump breast.

    These beauties were given by the ministers as a tribute for the enthronement ceremony to Renald¡¯s family. They were either the daughters or granddaughter of a minister. If neither, they were beauties captured from the Imperial Capital. To please the new emperor, all the ministers had gone crazy, and even the daughters of their own family were not spared.

    If Be were to be the female ruler, they would have to equally send their tribute in the same way. The tribute-giving tradition was not based on gender. However, they did not think that Be would be able to enjoy them. If they were to send her a group of young servants, Be would not be able to imagine the horror of it.

    ¡°Kriss, your ex-fianc¨¦ is really unique. He has yet to be the emperor but his preparation is top notched.¡±

    ¡°Be, what ex-fianc¨¦? Apart from you, I am not admitting anyone as my fianc¨¦.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m kidding Kriss. I¡¯ll set them freeter.¡±

    With Kriss by her side, Be could not indulge in the scene. Fortunately, Be had seen many more beautiful girls than these, and in Be¡¯s opinion, these were merely ordinary beauties. The chamber of Emperor Alfred the Third was not hard to find as they quickly found the ce. Surprisingly, the previous emperor didn¡¯t put a lot of effort into the decoration of the room.

    Along with the key to the royal prison, Be and Kriss also identally stumbled upon a pile of edicts on the emperor¡¯s desk. It turned out that Emperor Alfred the Third had prepared all these edicts for future purposes. That was how Renald¡¯s family got their hand on the decree that they had used for the enthronement.

 Volume 9 Chapter 523: Stabilizing the Palace Situation and the Encounter in the Royal Prison

    Book 9: Chapter 523: Stabilizing the Pce Situation and the Encounter in the Royal Prison

    At Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s chamber in the Gabriels City (Sword Capital) of the Gabriel Empire, Be and Kriss made their way into this room that functioned as both a study room and a bedroom. ced on the table in this room were a lot of drafted edicts. By the time the Northern Alliance was formed, Emperor Alfred the Third had probably known that he would not be able to protect his throne any longer, so this was his way to prepare for the future.

    He had drafted edicts for all the princes. Except for the legitimate heir to the throne, Crown Prince Daniel, both Prince Glenard and Prince Burdis had an edict written up for them. Emperor Alfred the Third had made ns for the best and worst possible scenario. He even had one written for his son-inw, who wasn¡¯t even the current leader of Renald¡¯s family, the young master Reynard.

    In between the many edicts, Be found one written for Grand Duchess Bellina, which seemed to have been crossed out. The handwriting on the edict did belong to Emperor Alfred the Third, but it wasn¡¯t the emperor himself who canceled out the edict. It was possibly done by Reynard, the person who had only managed to usurp the throne and established the Renald Empire for one day before it was defeated by the demons.

    Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s n to pass the throne to Be was unexpected because none of his princesses like Kriss was among the suitable candidates in his eyes. Even though they were all female, Be had no idea why only she was given the privilege as she pondered about the true intention of the emperor¡¯s decision.

    ¡°Be, look here. Father had also appointed you as the future heir of the throne. So, don¡¯t refuse it anymore!¡±

    ¡°No Kriss, I¡¯ll still refuse. Your old man must have been temporarily confused. I¡¯m a foreigner with no royal blood in me, it should not be me on that throne.¡±

    Be quickly refused Kriss. She was unsure about the true intention of Emperor Alfred the Third for writing the edict with her in mind. Even if the emperor himself willingly offered her the position, she would still refuse it because Be would prefer to control the stage from behind the scenes than to actually stand in front of one.

    The rest of the edicts here were not stamped with the seal of Emperor Alfred the Third as an edict without the seal of an Emperor was nothing more than waste paper. The difference between the edicts for Reynard and the others was that his edict contained the emperor¡¯s seal. Unfortunately, even when Be and Kriss had rummaged through the chamber, they could not find the emperor¡¯s seal. Without it, the legitimate heir to the throne would be inevitably questioned.

    While Be and Kriss did not manage to get their hands on the emperor¡¯s seal, they did, however, find other interesting things and among them were private letters sent by the Imperial Union to Emperor Alfred the Third. Although these were considered top-secret documents, nothing was secret anymore with the copse of the previous imperial power. Normally, Be was not the one to intrude in others¡¯ private affairs, but the content of these letters did pique her interest.

    Apparently, ording to these letters, the Imperial Union was asking Emperor Alfred the Third to do anything within his means to weaken the most powerful territory on the southern part that was ruled by Grand Duchess Bellina, the Sarnia Duchy. Some suggestions were sent along with the letter on how the emperor could weaken the power of the Southern Alliance and among those suggestions was for Emperor Alfred the Third to take Be as his wife.

    In the opinions of the members and elders that made up the councils of the Imperial Union, regardless of how powerful a woman was, in the end, she would have to be married off, and they naively believed that as long as Be was married and gained a husband, her power would be neutralized. Although Be initially had no obvious hostile feelings towards the Imperial Union, she felt that it was definitely necessary to suppress the Imperial Union in the future upon reading these letters.

    There was no reply from Emperor the Third towards the request of these letters. In his opinion, regardless of how strong Be was, she was still marching under the g of the Gabriel Empire as her force belonged to the empire. By weakening Be, it would also mean that he would be weakening the force of his own empire. Emperor Alfred the Third needed to properly weigh his options because the request might be a trap set by another empire to bring him down. As for the decision, the emperor did not have a chance to decide before he was usurped.

    In addition to these letters, they also found several imperial princesses that Reynard had used to seed the throne. Be and Kriss found several imperial princesses hiding and shivering in a secret room behind the emperor¡¯s bed. These were the beautiful princesses that did not have the opportunity to attend the Hundred Flowers Festival and had stayed behind in the capital area of the empire before they were subsequently trapped by the outbreak of the infection.

    These trapped beautiful girls were also the princesses of the empire, but their existence was easily overshadowed by the other princesses because they were not as famous. Even though they were not as well known as Kriss, the royal blood that ran in them was just as authentic. The fact that Be had neglected them before this incident was a minor miscalction on her part.

    Like those beauties disyed in the hallway outside the chambers, the princesses were also regarded as tributes for the enthronement ceremony. After the birth of a new empire, these ¡°former empire¡± princesses had lost their noble status as princesses and would be treated as ves or, however, the new emperor deemed fit.

    When they were found, these princesses were shivering in the secret room as they had previously been stripped off all their clothes. Iron chained cors were tied around their neck while they were being imprisoned like ves. The princesses were also made to lie on separate rectangr wooden tables with their legs spread apart to form a ¡°V¡± shape and were chained by iron rings on each side while their hands were tied together and ced on the top of their head.

    The faces of the princesses were pale in fear. Their private, secret garden was forced wide open as if it were an invitation to admire the view. In such an enticing position, if they were to be seen by a man, they would definitely be forced upon till the break of dawn. To add to the excitement, their lower region had also been cleaned as all the excess body hair was removed until there was nothing but a smoothndscape.

    Aside from the clear view of their lower region, the soft twin peaks on the princess¡¯s chest were also being toyed with. The pair of red cherries that stood out of their bosom were tied and were pulled up by a thin, red rope causing the breast to be lifted by force. Right on top of the breast of these princesses, numbers were stamped on them with the red y. These numbers were codes for the management of the fortdies¡± used in the military.

    After Reynard had his fill of enjoyment with these princesses, he nned to give them to the important generals in his army as a special reward. Fortunately, Be was able to interfere with the ns just in time. Thesedies were simply being prepared and had yet to be soiled. However, the sensitive parts of their bodies seemed to have been smeared with some strange medicine as puddles of strange water stains could be seen under those small tables. It was apparent that their bodies had been stimted by these strange medicines.

    Reynard¡¯s marriage ceremony with the princesses was simply a show he put on so that he could legitimately appear to be the emperor¡¯s son-inw and would be able to seed the throne. In truth, he didn¡¯t really marry any of the princesses. The fact that he did not immediately send the princess to be enjoyed and shared between his soldiers was considered him saving the former imperial emperor¡¯s grace.

    These princesses used to look down on Kriss as they had regarded her as a weirdo because her silver hair was an unfounded symbol in the human empire. Even though they did not openly make offensive remarks towards her, they did criticize Kriss in private. Yet, regardless of how they used to disdain Kriss, now that they were ced in such a miserable condition, they had to set aside their ego and plead to Kriss for help.

    ¡°Kriss, now that you are here, please help us. We were wrong to secretly say bad things about you. It was our fault. Please forgive us!¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Be, what are you¡­!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Kriss, these princesses and sisters of yours need a thorough body check in case there are any physical injuries! Could you please kindly call upon Noesha toe and have a look?¡±

    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll do as you say. Let¡¯s head to the Imperial Prison as soon as we are done here.¡±

    Taking a step forward with her back facing Kriss, Be stretched out her hand and gently stroked the outer region of the secret garden between the thigh of the princesses. Seeing the strange water stains on her hand, Be decided that these princesses would need some special treatment. Recognizing Be, they were well informed of Be¡¯s strange fetish against girls as they wanted to call Kriss over to help them, but Kriss had already wandered far from them. Even when they wanted to scream, the only thing visible in front of them was the evil grin on Be¡¯s face.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina, you¡­ do whatever you want. As long as we can get out. Please don¡¯t send us to the barracks!¡±

    ¡°Kriss may not be bothered by it but all of you need some special education. Just stay here quietly. If you run around, you will be sent to the barracks and be intimate with the soldiers.¡±

    Be held on to the chins of the princesses and warned them one by one with her menacing eyes. When it came to Be, these princesses who had already be prisoners had no other choice but to submit to her. Under Be¡¯s guidance, they all opened up their little mouths and allowed Be to ce the gag balls into their tiny mouths. These princesses were then handed over to the Interdimensional Demon Noesha to be educated with special equipment.

    Kriss, who had already left, did not know of the fate of these princesses as soon as they fell into the hands of the Interdimensional Demon Noesha. There was also a possibility that she did know but pretended to not know so that Be and Noesha would be able to help educate these princesses who had once spoken ill of her. Once they were in the hands of Noesha, these princesses would be put through various punishments in different despicable ways.

    In the depths of the imperial pce at Gabriels City, three secret areas were kept from the outsiders. The first one was the Stardust Pce, where the harem of the emperor resided and was controlled by Empress Deborah the Fifth. The second one was the treasury building that housed the finances of the entire empire. Last but not least was the Secret Imperial Prison, where various political prisoners were being held.

    Be had already previously visited the emperor¡¯s harem at the Stardust Pce. She stopped by to take a look at the treasury building of Gabriels City. Compared to the wealthiest empire, the Manasvir Empire, the treasury of this empire was farcking and inferior to the treasury over at the Manasvir Empire. The treasure area over at the Manasvir empire was full of precious currencies such as tinum and purple coins. The ordinary gold coins weren¡¯t even qualified to be considered as part of the precious currencies.

    As opposed to that, the treasury of the Gabriel Empire only contained gold. Arge number of gold nuggets that had yet to be made into gold coins were also stored here. Since Be had seen numerous other precious treasures, she was immune to the sight of gold and looked at the ce unimpressively. After a while of looking at the ce casually, she left the treasury into the hands of someone else and didn¡¯t bother with it anymore.

    The location of the secret Imperial Prison was located to the northwest of the Imperial Pce. The entire Imperial Prison, which was where the political prisoners were held, was ced inside a tall tower. This tower was then divided into two parts which were the upper level and the lower level. The upper level contained the cells that were ced above ground level, and as for the lower level, these were technically the underground dungeons.

    The normal political prisoners were normally held in the upper level. Only those sentenced for treason or other equivalent serious crimes would be ced in the dungeon. But because the Imperial Prison was originally built to house the victims of the power struggles in the imperial family, it wasn¡¯t unusual for the wrongly used or victims of falsified cases to end up here. Those who ended up here would usually find it to be their final resting ce.

    Emperor Alfred the Third was formerly the person-in-charge of the Imperial Prison, and his guards, the Imperial City Guards, were ced in charge of this prison. Right after the wave of infection, the guards of the Renalds family had taken control of this prison. To be reduced to a prisoner when he was once the owner, even Emperor Alfred the Third would not have been able to predict his bitter fate.

    Currently, this tower was being controlled by the demons that answered to the Demon King Be. The demons had separated the tower and ced those infected by the Dark King as well as his subordinate into the upper level of the tower. Those who were ced in the dungeon were the political prisoners whose fatey in Be¡¯s hands.

    The environment in the dungeon was very bad as it was cold and humid. It was ironic that Emperor Alfred the Third was being imprisoned in a prison that was run by him for many years. One would wonder how the emperor would feel about his current situation. As Be and Kriss headed over to him, the demons under Be did not follow her. The human guards that guarded the dungeon had already fled their post during the infection wave. The demons that now guarded this ce were concentrating their effort at the upper level where the infected and the Dark King¡¯s subordinates were being held. This meant that the dungeon area was left unsupervised.

    This underground dungeon was surrounded by pitch-ck darkness while the candlelight that was used to light up the ce was very weak. Luckily, Be was able to rely on her unique night vision ability as a Demon King. She gently guided Kriss as they walked carefully into the dungeon. Those who were imprisoned here were all used of treasons. Be couldn¡¯t tell if they were really guilty or innocent, but one thing was certain, those who ended up here would face their death here.

    The doors to the underground cell were tightly sealed except for one small hole. It was hard to guess if the prisoners here were dead or alive as only one meal was served each day to prolong the life of the prisoners. Those who were imprisoned here were technically unknown to those on the outside because even the residents of the Imperial Capital itself hardly knew of this secret Imperial Prison. As such, only a select few would have known of its existence.

    Be and Kriss did not stumble upon any tortured equipment aside from the sealed cell along the way. Since the prisoners who were being held here were political prisoners who did not go through a public trial, they would not have the need to go through the torture interrogation process. As such, the torturing devices were not needed. Emperor Alfred the Third was locked in a cell at the end of the tunnel. As long as they kept walking forward, Be and Kriss would be able to reach him.

    Previously when it was still under the control of Emperor Alfred the Third, this prison was already packed and overcrowded. After the Renald family took control over it, they had sent many more people, especially those who had opposed his enthronement, into this dingy ce. All of the ministers and members of the royal family of the previous empire who were unwilling to cooperate with him were sent into this prison.

    The prison, which was already previously packed, was stuffed with even more people who opposed the rise of the Renald Empire. It was to the extent that the upper level that had long been idle was also packed. Since it was a rocky period for Reynard, who had just seized the throne, it wasn¡¯t suitable for him to order arge number of executions of the opposing ministers. He was nning to wait until things had settled down a little before he would purge off all his opponents.

    Since the ce was so full, they could no longer follow the management of the original method of imprisonment, which dictated that only one convict should be ced in a single cell. Since the Imperial Prison was so packed, all they could do was temporarily install iron cages and ce several prisoners into the same cage.

    Renald¡¯s family had actually helped Beplete all the necessary preparation for a usurp of the throne. They had even disposed of all the political opponents as the final step to ascending the throne. As a result, Be, who had stepped in midway through his session, had taken away all his hard work. If Be had any intention to seed, all she needed to do was simply head back to the emperor¡¯s pce and ascend the throne.

    Even if Emperor Alfred the Third could not be present, his empress, who was currently being controlled by Be, Empress Deborah the Fifth, could still step in and temporarily preside over the enthronement ceremony in ce of his absence. The minister and royal families in this dungeon were acquainted with Be and Kriss. Since they were not aware of the current situation outside of the dungeon, they didn¡¯t dare to greet the two in case they were on the wrong side of the political struggle.

    At the cell that was holding Emperor Alfred the Third imprisoned, the door of the cell was sealed with dozens of chains. Kriss fiddled with the key for a while before she managed to open the heavy cell door. Standing with his back facing Be and Kriss was Alfred the Third, now in his shabby dragon robe. ced on the wall in front of him was a map of the entire Gabriel Empire. The emperor was looking at the map and pondering. Unlike the many princes who were defeated, he was trying to recall a time in the past.

    The emperor¡¯s cell was far better than that of any other cell in this dungeon. Not only was it much more spacious, but the lighting condition here was also much better. Even the tables in the cell were full of food that looked like it had yet to be touched.

    ¡°Father, you should eat some. These dishes are getting cold.¡±

    ¡°Father-inw, I am here to propose a marriage. Would it be possible for you to spare some time?¡±

 Volume 9 Chapter 524:

    Book 9: Chapter 524: Alfred the Thirds Retirement and the New Sessor to the Throne

    In the cell of Emperor Alfred the Third, deep in the Royal Prison, in Gabriels City, capital of Gabriel Empire. Be and Kriss met the original Imperial Emperor Alfred the Third, who seemed to have aged, which should have been the effect of the ups and downs during this period.

    After seeing Be and Kriss, the emperor looked a little surprised, as if he was wondering why his daughter hade to pick him up rather than any prince. The infected Demon King had only mutated and did not infect the emperor himself. Imperial Emperor Alfred the Third did not have a highbat power, so infecting him was meaningless.

    ¡°Have a seat. If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll talk over there!¡±

    With Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s greeting, Be and Kriss walked to the table and sat down and had a parents meeting in the prison cell. It was Be¡¯s first time encountering such a special meeting. Fortunately, the Royal Prison had taken into ount the emperor¡¯s privileges and provided meals to Alfred the Third. Besides wine, he had everything, including a reasonable mix of meat and vegetables.

    Apart from the special prison environment, it was fine to treat it as a normal family dinner. After Be took a few mouthfuls of rice and vegetable, she took out the three legendary-grade flowers found at the Hundred Flowers Festival¡ª¡®Star of the Sky¡¯, ¡®Spirit of the Sea¡¯, ¡®Boon of the Land¡¯, and other flowers. Be still remembered her true purpose for meeting the parents. It was to propose the marriage to Emperor Alfred the Third.

    ¡°Duchess Belina, are you serious? You should know that if not because of your strange hobby, a duchess with a status like you would have a lot of noble families to choose from. Why should you take such a big risk with my daughter?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, of course, I am serious. I¡¯m true to Kriss, and I¡¯ll never like men in this life.¡±

    ¡°Kriss, are you also serious? Although I¡¯m an unqualified father, I still hope you can find your own happiness.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father. I¡¯m also serious. You don¡¯t have to worry. Be is very good to me.¡±

    In contrast to Be¡¯s calmness, Kriss was not very used to this ing out¡¯ deration. When she had reincarnated on Earth, she had never dered such a thing. Be had not never dered it before, but she was stronger. Even with this ing out¡¯ deration, she was very skilled.

    Emperor Alfred the Third looked at Kriss, who blushed so much that she looked down without daring to look around, and Be, who looked normal, as if what had been said just now was normal. He seemed to understand something. If not because of the wrong gender, Be and Kriss were not much different than a son-inw visiting and proposing a marriage to one¡¯s daughter.

    Emperor Alfred the Third reached out to indicate Be to follow him outside the cell. He wanted to talk to Be alone. Kriss, who wanted to follow, was stopped by his gesture. The Royal Prison¡¯s dungeon was a separate cell and was very far from the other cells. There was no need to be worried about being eavesdropped on.

    ¡°Your Majesty, is anything the matter? Kriss and I truly love each other. You don¡¯t have to introduce any man to me. I really will not like the opposite gender.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Your Majesty. That¡¯s such an unseemly title. I¡¯m not against your affair. It has already happened. There¡¯s no point in opposing it. Duchess Bellina, I¡¯ve been wondering if you¡¯ve gotten your gender wrong. You¡¯re a woman with the dominance of a man, but how is that kind of thing possible?¡±

    ¡°Father-inw, you have to believe your own eyes. Besides, no one ruled that a woman cannot be domineering. It¡¯s just like the Manasvir Empire¡¯s Empress Manya Fn. Isn¡¯t she supporting an empire by herself without the emperor?¡±

    Emperor Alfred the Third was unexpectedly enlightened. It was not as Be had expected. He was not like many conservative parents who would strongly oppose this love beyondmon knowledge, to the point that they would never agree. He probably also knew that even if he was against it, Be¡¯s determination would not change and would still be with Kriss. Greeting the emperor was just a formality.

    Emperor Alfred the Third talked to Be about Kriss afterwards, just like a father chatting with his son-inw before his daughter got married. He talked a lot about Kriss. Before Kriss¡¯ hair turned silver, he still cared a lot for this daughter. After Kriss had a silver hair, because of the rumor that the silver hair represented bad luck, he was biased towards her. Heter wanted to use his daughter as a political bargaining chip and marry her off as soon as possible to the top in the empire, the Renald Family. This was the emperor¡¯s political n afterward.

    Unfortunately, Be had unexpectedly emerged, causing the emperor¡¯s ns to change again and again. Alfred the Third confessed that when he had sold that piece of southernnd to Clement, he did not look well on Sarnia Duchy, which was established by a duchess. Due to the influence by human¡¯s traditional concept, the emperor did not think that a woman would be able to govern a country well.

    The brutal fact that he had been proven wrong made Emperor Alfred the Third sober up. Be managed a duchy and had even repelled the attack of a million of the Beastmen Coalition from the Beastmen Continent. Right now, she had formed a powerful Southern Alliance Army. If not for the deep bond between Princess Kriss, Be couldpletely raise the g for rebellion. She did not need to pretend to be evenly matched to bargain with the Northern Alliance.

    ¡°Father-inw¡­ you¡¯re¡­ I¡¯m here to propose a marriage. I just need to be able to marry Kriss. I¡¯m not here to seek your throne. I cannot take your seal.¡±

    ¡°Bellina, it¡¯s the same handing it to you or Kriss. I¡¯m really old. The world is for you young people in the future. Do your best. The future of the empire is in your hands. I¡¯ve actually written my retirement edict.¡±

    Emperor Alfred the Third handed Be the seal that he always carried with him. The previous usurper, the Renald Family¡¯s head, Duke Renardle and his son, Renardec, did not obtain the seal from the emperor. They were nning to recreate a new Renald Empire and had engraved another new imperial seal. When Be met the emperor, this imperial seal had been preserved, fortunately.

    At first, Be did not want to take the emperor¡¯s seal. Receiving such a hot potato during this extraordinary period was simply not in line with Be¡¯s style of doing things behind the scene. However, Emperor Alfred the Third was clearly determined and shoved the imperial seal into Be¡¯s hand. He had been Gabriel Empire¡¯s emperor for over 30 years.

    Although Alfred the Third still had energy, he felt that he should step down. Maybe in the future, the future of the empire should be handed to the younger generation like Kriss and the others to handle. Kriss did not know much about politics, but with Be, it should be fine. Be had proved her strength. From the time she had seeded in the counterattack of the Beastmen Continent, she was already destined to be more than a mediocre duchess.

    ¡°From now on, the empire will be left to you. I will return to the Valley of the Emperor, and the imperial name of Alfred the Third will end today.¡±

    ¡°Father-inw, Prince Daniel and the others are still on the lookout outside the imperial capital. Won¡¯t you say something?¡±

    ¡°No. Do as you wish. I used to worry too much instead of being able to stabilize the empire. No matter what happens in the future, I hope you can always stand on Kriss¡¯s side to support her. I¡¯m not the emperor anymore. This is just a little capricious request from a father.¡±

    ¡°Father-inw, don¡¯t worry. I will always stand by Kriss¡¯s side. As long as I am here, no one can force her to do anything she doesn¡¯t want to do.¡±

    After Emperor Alfred the Third handed over the throne with a rxed look on his face, he told Be to take care of Kriss and help look after his other daughters before he quietly left. Be had arranged in advance for the Southern Alliance to send soldiers using the Grim Airship Fleet into the pce area to pick up Emperor Alfred the Third.

    The Valley of the Emperor was a secret area, where sessive emperors of Gabriel Empire retired when they were old and abdicated to their sons. Emperor Alfred the Third was also nning to retire in advance and leave the rest of the matter to Be and Kriss to deal with. With his emperor¡¯s seal, Kriss would have proof of the throne.

    When Be returned to her cell, she saw a regretful Kriss. She saw the all-too-familiar imperial seal in Be¡¯s hand and had probably guessed what Emperor Alfred the Third had said to Be outside. Be went forward and gently hugged Kris beforeforting Kriss¡¯ sadness.

    ¡°Be, what did Father say to you? Where is he?¡±

    ¡°Kriss, your father has entrusted you to me. Rest assured. He¡¯s not in a good mood and said he would go to the Valley of the Emperor to rx. I have arranged for people to escort and protect him. You do not have to worry about his safety.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. His son-inw has snatched away the throne. I guess Father is also very depressed! He thought very highly of Royal Brother Daniel.¡±

    ¡°Snatching the throne? Kriss, I¡¯m not the one who is going to be the emperor. You are!¡±

    Thanks to Be¡¯sfort, Kriss returned from her confusion and firmly took over the imperial seal. Although there had never been a woman ascending the ruling throne in the Human Continent, Kriss was willing to be the first to try. As long as Be was by her side to support her, it was not a big deal bing the emperor.

    After solving the problem of Emperor Alfred the Third, Be and Kriss arrived at the Sky Prison, where multiple rounds of fighting had already broken out and the ground was littered with the corpses of various Demonic Beings. The two remaining Sword God experts of the Gabriel Empire had already lost to the Demon Captains before Be and Kriss arrived. Even the first Sword God Gabriels, who was a Sword God who was equally famous with the capital of the Empire, had lost to the Demon Captains.

    The two defeated Sword Gods, all covered in a cloud of ashes, were obviously beaten by the Demon Captains, and the signs of infection on their bodies had faded quite a bit. Looking at the Demonic Beings surrounding the Royal Prison¡¯s Sky Prison, these two Sword God experts had shocked faces, looking like they still hadn¡¯t figured out what the situation was now. When had the Royal Prison of the imperial capital be a venue for the Demonic Beings to operate?

    ¡°Where is this ce? Is the empire already finished?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with these demons? Theirbat style is not at all the same as those demons of the Twelve Demon Kings.¡±

    Before the two Sword God experts could understand the situation, the Demon Captains controlled them. When Be and Kriss came in, they did not find any infected Demon Kings and only saw arge hole in the ceiling of the roof. After seeing Be, several Demon Captains that were in charge ofmand at the scene hurried over to report the situation to her.

    ¡°Lord Demon King, I¡¯m ipetent and have let that guy get away.¡±

    ¡°Lord Demon King, we have seriously injured that Demon King, so he will not be able to run far. We¡¯re willing to atone for our sins and go after that Demon King. He has escaped to the north.¡±

    ¡°No need to chase. The others are waiting for him outside, so he can¡¯t get away. You guys clean up the Sky Prison. By the way, keep the captured humans here for now and wait.¡±

    Be didn¡¯t chase after the fleeing Demon King. ording to the calcted time, the sisters Mary Rose and Mary L, the Dark Creation God and White Creation God, had alreadye out from the destroyed dark realm. They came out just at the location where the infected Demon King appeared, so they were given the responsibility to clean up.

    The matter at the Royal Prison hade to the end for the time being. When Be and Kriss wanted to leave, a Demon Captain secretly gestured to Be, a gesture that it had something to report secretly. Be was aware that the Demon Captain must have some information to report to her alone. Since Kriss was present, it could not be said.

    Be found a reason to let Kriss leave for a while. After that, she personally walked over to ask the Demon Captain what was going on. Kriss did not notice the situation. She was a little resistant to the environment of the Royal Prison, so she did not go deeper to explore why Be had to send her away. After confirming that Kriss had left, the Demon Captain was finally relieved.

    ¡°What is it that you couldn¡¯t say just now? Report it as soon as possible. Kriss is one of our own. You don¡¯t have to avoid her or anything.¡±

    ¡°Lord Demon King, I do not dare to question the Lord Demon Queen. However, I¡¯m afraid she would worry about it.¡±

    The Demon Captain had high intelligence. They knew about Be and Kriss¡¯ intimate rtionship. There was no such problem among the demons that the same gender could not be together. They naturally addressed Kriss as the Demon Queen, which was an acknowledgement of her status. At the same time, they also naturally knew that the Demon Queen and Emperor Alfred the Third, who had left not long ago, were father and daughter.

    ¡°What! Someone sneaked an attack on the Airship Fleet and tried to kill the previous emperor?¡±

    ¡°Lord Demon King, when the airships of the human allies took off just now, they were almost attacked with long-range catapults. Fortunately, we intercepted the falling boulders in time.¡±

    What Be did not want to happen still happened. The Northern Alliance had somehow known what was going on in the pce and wanted to take advantage of Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s departure to attack the area where the airships docked with long-range catapults, thus finishing off Emperor Alfred the Third. Once he died in an ident, Be and Kriss would very likely be charged with regicide.

    This time, the n had been foiled by the Demon Captains, and the infiltrating assassins who had betrayed the coordinate of the Grim Airship Fleet were very soon cleaned up. However, Be was not sure how much information they had actually passed back. Originally, she still wanted to try to avoid a premature war with the Northern Alliance, but unfortunately, it seemed to be somewhat impossible to do so now.

    Early the morning of the day after the attack, the Southern Alliance pre-empted the attack by sending troops into the imperial capital, Gabriels City, and the Imperial City. The Northern Alliance did not expect the Southern Alliance to make such a surprise attack, and by the time they got the information, the people from the Southern Alliance had already seeded in taking control of the pce.

    Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s abdication edict had been disseminated through various channels. The parties were not very surprised at it, as they had guessed. The real surprise for all parties was that the sessor to the throne was neither the previously decided heir to the throne, Crown Prince Daniel, nor the two remaining sons, but Princess Kriss.

    Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s abdication edict was obviously ying a word game. It was said that the empire was to be given to Princess Kriss and Princess Regnant Bellina to guard, and that the person they approved would inherit the throne. Although there was no denial of the Crown Prince Daniel¡¯s right to inherit the throne, with this deceitful setting, he must be approved by Be and Kriss. If they did not, then he simply could not ascend the throne.

    In the emperor¡¯s secret hall in the pce, Princess Kriss was presiding over the Princess Regnant enthronement ceremony for Duchess Bellina, and the two were wearing very formal ceremonial outfits. Be was d in ck knight armor, while Kriss was wearing a crown on her head, a snow-white princess dress, draped in a cape as she held up a special crown, ready to put it on Be.

    Be half-kneeled in front of Kriss and epted the crowning ceremony of a Princess Regnant. This was the only time that Be, who had always been strong, looked at her concubine girlfriends with a condescending gaze. Kriss had the honor of being the first to make Be look down.

    The Princess Regnant¡¯s crown was different from the Emperor. The pattern on Be¡¯s new crown was deliberately designed to be consistent with the Emperor¡¯s crown. Kriss was thorough and designed her crown to be the kind used by the Empress.

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re destined to be the crowned emperor, and I¡¯ll¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop. Kriss, you¡¯re mistaken. You¡¯re the emperor. I¡¯m not taking up this duty!¡±

 Volume 9 Chapter 525: Unavoidable Civil War and Battle at Marcus River Basin

    Book 9: Chapter 525: Unavoidable Civil War and Battle at Marcus River Basin

    Nearby the capital of the Gabriel Empire, Gabriels City, a fight had erupted on the Marz in downstream of the udine River. This is due to the unrest caused by the abdication edict issued by former emperor Alfred the Third between the Northern Alliance which supported the original heir, Crown Prince Daniel, as well as the Southern Alliance which supported the guardians of the throne, Princess Regnant Bellina and Princess Kriss.

    The Northern Alliance was a military alliance headed by Prince Angus, Prince Brad, and Prince Frauer. The two of the three great families of the empire, namely the Johnstons and the Ignaz families, supported the Northern Alliance as well. In total, they had a total of more than five million troops. The Renald family which heads the three great families have already been secretly destroyed by Demon King Be when they tried to usurp the throne alone, and the remaining army they had ced in the capital were taken over by the Southern Alliance.

    The Southern Alliance is led by the Sarnia Duchy which is under Be¡¯s rule, and the alliance also includes the troops secretly sent over by the Manasvir Empire and the expeditionary support team sent by the Beastman Continent¡¯s ¡°New Beastman Sovereign¡±. In total, the Southern Alliance was about six million strong, which is numerically superior to the Northern Alliance. What¡¯s more, they had tens of millions of spare demon stroops from the Darkness Sacred Region. The Northern Alliance had been at a disadvantage since the beginning of this war.

    This war between north and south of the Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital, Gabriels City, had a headcount of over ten million troops, and it was known as the ¡°North-South War¡±, thergest human civil war to ever break out on the human continent. Both sides had legitimate reasons for going to war. The Northern ALliance demanded the immediate session of Crown Prince Daniel while the Southern Alliance stated that they wished to defend the dignity of Princess Regnant Bellina and Princess Kriss who were the guardians of the throne. Therefore, there were no right or wrong parties in this ¡°North-South War¡±.

    Since there were a total of four princes in this war including Princess Regnant Be, the battle that took ce near Gabriels City was known as the ¡°Battle of the Four Kings¡±. The main forces of this war are the princes. As heir to the throne, Crown Prince Daniel and the two other younger princes, Prince Glenard and Prince Burdis, have no actual military power in hand.

    At the Southern Alliance¡¯s side, Princess Kriss remained in the city in order to guard the throne and did note out to participate in the war. She only hung onto the nominal title of suprememander despite being unable to leave the pce. The actual control of the Southern Alliance Army is in Be¡¯s hands, and she was personallymanding the troops on the field.

    The princes of the Northern Alliance had more or less some kinship with Kriss so Be was worried that Kriss would be soft when faced with these people who were once her rtives and hesitate. Even if they wonter, a burden would still exist in her heart. So, she had her stay in the city to pacify the hearts of the people instead.

    Be did not have any burdens in her heart. She had been an outsider from the start, so faced with the high-ranking members of the Northern Alliance, Be offered no hesitations. It was for this reason that Former Emperor Alfred the Third allowed Be to preside over the big picture. Even as a father-inw, he still can¡¯t bepletely ruthless when faced with these princes.

    Kriss was not the only one who did not participate, the other princesses were also helping Kriss to maintain order in the imperial city and did note out of the pce, including the twin young mistresses of the Hilikas family as well. Be did not allow any of them to participate in the ¡°North-South War¡±

    The parties on both sides, one is their family¡¯s patriarch, their father, and the other their ¡°mistress¡±. Be did not wish to trouble the twins with the difficulty of choosing as well as facing the embarrassment of being forced to take a side. Bad things were better left for Demon Kings like Be to do. The Hilikas family which was originally in charge of mediating things is now nothing more than a name. The Sword God-level experts, other than Sword Goddess udine which was captured by Be, the eight male Sword Gods have already been defeated by Lost Demon King Hailey Layman and the demon captains.

    After losing the leadership of the strong Sword Gods, the Hilikas family¡¯s Sword Saint-level experts have now gone to support Crown Prince Daniel and lost their right to mediate. This war is no longer under the supervision of the Imperial Union. And, Dragon Knight General Olya who was supposed to be an envoy of the Imperial Union was also hiding in the Southern Alliance¡¯s base camp for tea in order to avoid suspicion and was tacitly considered a supporter of the Southern Alliance.

    Arge-scale war broke out between both sides on Marz in which is downstream of the udine River. The Southern Alliance, which had already seized control of the empire, was on the defensive, while the northern alliance, which wanted to regain control of the empire¡¯s capital, was on the offensive. Under themand of the three princes, the Northern Army was divided into three directions. One advanced north, another northwest, and thest northeast, marching towards the defense line of the SOuthern Alliance.

    The three major forces of the Northern Alliance were also known as the left, center, and right forces and were each led by one of the three princes. The three princes did not fully trust each other and did not feelfortable entrusting their backs to each other in the war. So, they divided into separate armies to fight their own wars, which was a more suitable strategy for them.

    The center army has a strength of more than two million and wasmanded by Crown Prince Daniel and his supporter, Prince Angus. Of the three forces, the center has the strongestbat power. The Hilikas family which was originally the protector of the empire have concentrated many of their Sword Saint-level experts at the center. Their main target is a key strategic location at the center of Marz in, the Marcus River Basin defense line. The Southern Alliance had set up arge number of artillery positions along the river in an attempt to block Prince Angus and his men from crossing the river and attacking the imperial capital.

    The left army had a strength of just over a million and a half and they weremanded by Prince Glenard and his supporter, Prince Frauer, as well as the Ignaz family of one of the empire¡¯s three great families. Their main target is the area where the Southern Alliance¡¯s airships are concentrated, Theodore Heights. That ce is where the Southern Alliance¡¯s airshipsnd and resupply. If they can break through that, they will effectively be able to suppress the aerial dynamics of this war.

    The remaining one and a half million were in the right army, which was under themand of Prince Burdis and his supporter, Prince Brad, bringing along the Johnston family of the three great families to attack the vige of Hansen. That is the pivotal area of the Southern Alliance¡¯s transportation in Marz in. Once it is lost, the ability of the Southern Alliance to mobilize their troops will be greatly constrained.

    Faced with the north¡¯s attack, the Southern Alliance did not panic. Be mobilized her Southern Alliance army which was divided into groups of more than two million people and used all sorts of offensive techniques to stop the three major armies of the Northern Alliance from advancing. As formand, Commander Be was personallymanding the center defense troops, facing the strongest center army controlled by Crown Prince Daniel and Prince Angus in the Marcus River Basin Defense Line.

    The right defense army is mainly supported by the one and a half million strong beastman army and more than half a million expeditionary troops from the Manasvir Empire. Theirmanders are Sky Demon King Doris and Underworld Demon King Cornice in disguise. The left defense army is mainly made up of two million troops from the supporting duchies. Theirmander is Blood Demon King Eleanor who does not need to disguise herself and is more familiar with human warfare.

    Be¡¯s more than two million strong center forces are mostly made up of the soldiers from the Sarnia Duchy and is the exclusive guard of their lord, Grand Duchess Bellina, so it would be easier for Be tomand them. Lost Demon King Hailey Layman and Moon Demon King Gonias who were here to join in on the fun also appeared after putting on some makeup. Including herself, Be¡¯s side had a total of six Demon Kings inmand, so the difference inbat power between both sides is obvious.

    A Demon Kingmanding a human army isn¡¯t very difficult. As long as they put on a disguise, then most humans will not be able to tell that theirmander is actually a Demon King. Be, dressed in ck armor, was standing in a defensive position on the south bank of Marcus River, observing the enemy on the other side. THe war had broken out so abruptly that not only was the Northern Alliance not ready, the Southern Alliance was also not prepared in many aspects before they came out to meet them in war.

    Due to theck of time, the Southern Alliance did not get to set up fortifications on the north bank of Marcus River before the Northern Alliance¡¯s troops arrived nearby. As ast resort, the Southern Alliance was forced to abandon their ns on building a defensive line on the north bank and instead went all out with their defenses on the south bank, finally building some simple trenches before the Northern Alliance arrived.

    ¡°This river is simply not big enough. It¡¯s just slightlyrger than a ditch.¡±

    ¡°Be, can¡¯t you just summon some demons to deal with it? Commanding these humans, their new firearm weapons may be powerful, but they¡¯re very ineffective still in killing non-human units.¡±

    ¡°Heiley Layman, I want the world to know that Kriss relies on the support of humans to ascend the throne. If we use demons in the war, then it will not be good for Kriss¡¯s prestige.¡±

    The loli Demon King Hailey Layman standing behind Be was expressing her opinions while chewing on a snack. Further away, Moon Demon King Gonias was sitting elegantly and looking over the map in front of her a little distractedly. She had not experienced something like a civil war where a Demon Kingmanded a human army to fight other humans in more than ten thousand years, so for a while she had no idea what she should do.

    The Gods of Creation sisters who were cleaning up the Dark Realm, Mary Rose and Mary L did not encounter the escaped Demon King on their way back after settling things. Since Gods of Creation can not directly interfere with the world and kill off that infected Demon King, they still marked the coordinates of that Demon King and sealed his infection abilities so he had no way of infecting others.

    Be did not me them either. The principles of a God of Creation can not just be changed all of a sudden. The Demon King has already been marked. Even if he escapes north of the continent, Be and the girls will still be able to find him. Their priority task right now was how they were going to win the ¡°North-South War¡± with human troops and the matter of dealing with that Demon King was put at the back of the agenda for now until Be heads north.

    The Gods of Creation have their own domains where they work and they can¡¯t be constantly away from it. After receiving Be¡¯s permission, White Creation God Mary L took Dark Creation God Mary Rose¡¯s hand and brought her to the world which she was in charge of to assist her in maintaining the daily operation of the dimensional world. With one more helping hand, things would go much easier. When they left, they handed Be a creator¡¯s key. With this key, Be is able to open the special office area of the previous Dimensional Creator at any time to flirt with the two beautiful Gods of Creation under her.

    ¡°Mary L, this Creator Key is very new, you didn¡¯t just make it, did you?¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, the Office Domain is new. The original key to the Creator¡¯s Office Domain is missing but it still seems to be running. I went over secretly to check on it and it felt like someone was moving around in there.¡±

    Be had only casually asked the question but inadvertently got a bit of terrifying information from White Creation God Mary L. The Office Domain of the previous Creator has been running the whole time and the God of Creation felt that someone was moving inside. The previous Creator should have been dead. Whether it was the soul of the previous generation Creator or some other terrifying existence in that domain, Be did not want to think about it for now.

    Be¡¯s thoughts quickly returned to the war. Taking advantage of the time when the Southern Alliance army¡¯s trenches were not set up, the Northern Alliance took the lead inunching an offensive. Both sides were facing different choices. The Northern Alliance was no match for the Southern alliance in terms of food and supplies so if the war drags on, then they will have little hope of winning.

    On the contrary, as long as the Southern Alliance can hold their position, they can hold on for a long period of time. Once the Northern Alliance runs out of supplies, they can only retreat in defeat. The Northern Alliance¡¯s center army which was under themand of Prince Angus was marching fiercely towards Marcus River, which was less than a meter deep and no more than three meters wide, so it was more urate to call it a stream rather than a river.

    This shallow water depth and width of a river was not that dangerous to defend. Far back of the Marcus River is one of the side gates of Gabriels City. The fortifications here were destroyed in passing when Be led arge number of demon captains to raid the pcest time. The Southern Alliance which took over has yet to set up their cannons again. Once the Marcus River defenses are broken through, then the Northern Alliance¡¯s troops will be able to head straight into the capital.

    The Southern Alliance soldiers stationed in the trenches quickly set up their muskets to fire while those who had not had the time to set up their firearms picked up their swords and prepared for meleebat, preparing the trenches to their deaths. Crisp sounds of gunfire rang through the Marcus River Basin. The bullets were all shooting towards the Northern Alliance¡¯s troops, and then came another special ng of metal colliding with the musket rounds.

    The Gabriel Empire¡¯s main professions are swordsmen, warriors, and other fighters with practically no mages or knightly professions. They only had a handful of long-ranged units like archers as well. Most of the time, it was infantry unit against infantry unit. Many of the Northern Alliance¡¯s soldiers were wearing ck armor and holding shields as they advanced. Even though the scene was not as impactful as charging knights, it was enough to deter the enemy.

    In the past, firearms have always been the ¡°gold standard¡±, so it was the loss of the Northern Alliance this time. The Northern Alliance¡¯s center army forces were equipped by Prince Angus himself and the armor was specifically developed against the firearms of the Southern Alliance. Before the start of the ¡°North-South War¡±, it was not known what special channels Prince Angus took to get some of the firearms used by the Southern Alliance.

    After Prince Angus tested the maximum power of the firearms, he asked dwarven craftsmen to cast armors which were designed to deal with the general firearms of the Southern Alliance. Of course, they could only defend against firearms like muskets and the like. They would still have to kneel before the power of cannons.

    Only the top-grade armor of this Other World that is iid with gems that provide magical resistance are able to resist the attacks of cannons. The cost of this type of equipment per set is sky-high. Even with Be¡¯s own financial resources, it may still be impossible, so there was no need to mention Prince Angus achieving it.

    ¡°Your Highness, please take refuge in the rear. The enemy will reach the other side of the river soon.¡±

    After discovering that their firearms were not working as well as they thought, several generals of the Southern Alliance Army quickly ran over to persuade Be to retreat. It was fine if they failed the battle, but as the leader of the Southern Alliance, the civil war wille to an early end if she was captured or beheaded here.

    ¡°What are you panicking about? I have a solution, just keep firing. It doesn¡¯t matter if you hit them or not, just fire at will, gunpowder is no issue.¡±

    ¡°For those who have not prepared their ammunition, toss the guns away and scatter to the back. Make it look like they¡¯re deserting the army. Let the Northern Army think that we¡¯re rookies with nothing but firearms.¡±

    Be¡¯s face did not change. Under her orders, many ¡°deserters¡± who were ¡°tossing away their equipment¡± quickly appeared at the defense line of the Southern Alliance. When the firearms proved ineffective against the enemy, the ¡°Southern Alliance army lost all will to fight and fled to the rear¡±.

    In order to make the act realistic, Be had deliberately found several boxes filled with sand to act as treasure chests. Be hadmanded a few soldiers to move them, and their miserable appearance looked just like defeated soldiers packing up their belongings and escaping.

    The Northern Alliance army looked across the river at the chaos on the Southern Alliance defense line and really fell for it. Thinking that their enemy was no longer fighting, they quicklyunched a river-crossing operation.

 Book 9: Chapter 527: Bellas Unusual Idea In The Short Break During The War

    Book 9: Chapter 527: Bes Unusual Idea In The Short Break During The War

    In the allied army¡¯s base camp, Gabrideck City, the lower reaches of the udine River on the edge of the Marz in, near Gabriels City, the capital of the Gabriel Empire, the three princes of the empire were currently in a meeting. They were deciding on future military operations.

    The three princes were in dispute once more. Prince Frauer pushed for north and south peace talks and allocate half of the empire to Be, with the udine River as the dividing line between the north and the south. If worse came to worst, they would recognize Princess Kriss as the protector of the throne instead of Prince Daniel as the legitimate heir.

    Prince Brad wanted to retreat to the west, gather the army in his territory, and set up an independent region. After all, Princess Kriss was their junior. Without a valid reason, she couldn¡¯t send troops to attack her uncles. At the time, they would wait for the Imperial Union mediation. Be and Kriss must know there was no precedent in the human continent for an Empress to ascend to the throne.

    The only one who advocated for battling to the end was Prince Angus. He called for sending troops topletely drive Be and Kriss out of the imperial city, defeat the Southern Alliance, and support Prince Daniel as the sessor to the throne. He could be considered as the only pro-war faction present. The other two princes were undoubtedly part of the peace faction. The only difference between the two princes was the way they proposed the peace talks.

    ¡°You¡¯re conniving with the Southern Alliance. Only by defeating them, banishing Duchess Bellina, and imprisoning Princess Kriss can we save the empire. The empire has reached its most dangerous period. Can¡¯t you two forget about your little calctions?¡±

    ¡°Brother Angus, that¡¯s not fair of you. What do you mean by conniving with the Southern Alliance? Kriss is an imperial princess. There¡¯s no problem with her lineage. She won¡¯t make things difficult for her uncles.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Brother Angus, are you addicted to fighting? Didn¡¯t we agree on a war to end all wars and promote peace talks? If you want to fight, don¡¯t drag us down with you. A few of our daughters are guests in the Southern Alliance¡¯s military camp. Duchess Bellina didn¡¯t use them as hostages to threaten us. Isn¡¯t this a show of sincerity?¡±

    Prince Angus was a military general who was on the battlefield all year round. His ability in political negotiations was obviously not as good as Prince Brad and Prince Frauer, who often mixed in political circles. Before he could continue arguing, he was jointly suppressed by the two. From the very start, uniting the two parties was impossible. Both on Earth and in this Other World, the contradictions between the pro-war faction and peace faction weren¡¯t easy to ovee.

    Prince Angus was so angered by these two cunning politicians that he almost resorted to violence. Their guards were all present. If they did break out in a fight, the Northern Alliance would be racked by internal strife before the Southern Alliance could even make their move. Under the persuasion of his subordinates, Prince Angus temporarily put away his urge to kill these people. He reluctantly remained seated to participate in the meeting.

    Despite the fact that the Northern Alliance was about to be defeated, these two profiteering men were still concerned about their own interests. Prince Angus was now thoroughly disappointed with these useless teammates. Had he known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have cooperated with people who would hold him back. These two teammates of his werezy in battle but more anxious than anyone else when it came to surrendering and negotiating peace.

    Whether Prince Brad and Prince Frauer really wanted to hold peace talks with Be wasn¡¯t clear. The two were just unsatisfied with Prince Angus¡¯s desire to takemand of the entire Northern Alliance forces. They were teaming up against Prince Angus. Being exposed to traditional values, Prince Brad and Prince Frauer had always believed Princess Kriss wouldn¡¯t inherit the throne.

    The actual threat was Crown Prince Daniel, whom Prince Angus supported. They were the real political enemies. On the contrary, Kriss wasn¡¯t even on the list. There was no reason to worry about Be either. ording to their intelligence, the newly-crowned imperial duchess had no political inclinations, except for strange thoughts for beautiful girls. She was easy to deal with.

    While the three princes were arguing over war or peace, the Johnston family, thest of the three families who originally supported the Northern Alliance, was making their own ns. Owing to a secret armed rebellion, the first family, the Renald family, had mysteriously disappeared after being suppressed by Be. During this critical time of the war, the Ignaz family had joined the Southern Alliance¡¯s army.

    The Johnston family had to reconsider its political inclination. What was left of the original guardians of the empire, the Hilikas family, was their name. If the Johnston family didn¡¯t decide on their political position now, they might not get a chance in the future. The patriarch of the Johnston family, Duke Johnsker, was writing a letter in a private tent. He was surrounded by only a few of his most trusted confidants and associates.

    Johnsker wanted to pass the letter to Be through his daughter, Priest Helena. In order to write the letter, he deliberately found reasons to reject the three princes¡¯ invitation to the meeting. At the time, he would use the Radiant Church¡¯s special homing pigeons to deliver the letter. The guards in the Northern Alliance camp wouldn¡¯t discover that he had borrowed the Radiant Church¡¯s envelope and homing pigeons to express his loyalty to Be.

    ¡°Your Grace, isn¡¯t it a bit too soon to be doing this? The three princes have merely suffered a small setback, not aplete defeat. The Northern Alliance still has the chance to win. There¡¯ll be hell to pay if the Imperial Duchess Bellina doesn¡¯t agree or sends this letter to the three princes.¡±

    ¡°We have no other choice. The Ignaz family has already jumped ship and joined the Southern Alliance. This is the only chance we have. I have to take the risk. The odds of Duchess Bellina¡­ I mean Imperial Duchess Bellina winning are much higher than those princes in the tent who are busy arguing.¡±

    ¡°ce the military defense map of Gabrideck City in the envelope. With this gift to show our sincerity, Imperial Duchess Bellina is more likely to cooperate with us.¡±

    While the three princes were still arguing over political interests, the Johnston family had secretly be the second traitor of the Northern Alliance. They sent Gabrideck City¡¯s military defenseyout to Be. This behavior was worse than the Ignaz family, who had the honor of the Northern Alliance¡¯s first public betrayal. This secret betrayal was equivalent to bing a spy for the other side.

    In the center of the temporary imperial residence in the Belizegra Fortress, within the Southern Alliance base camp in the lower reaches of the udina River, Be was currently discussing important matters with the beautiful girls. There was nothing like the soft body of a beauty to help one forget the fatigue of war. For the first time, Be realized the significance of military prostitutes.

    As themanders-in-chief of the Southern Alliance were all girls, they didn¡¯t set up a military prostitute camp like regr armies. The soldiers of the Southern Army had no choice but to put up with it and follow theirmander¡¯s instructions. Fortunately, the Southern Army had new weapons delivered every day. Weapons such as firearms, cannons, and steam airships were enough to divert the soldiers¡¯ attention so they wouldn¡¯t think of women.

    Be removed her armor andid naked on arge bed covered with beautiful girls. These beauties were exclusively hers to enjoy. Prince Frauer¡¯s daughter, Doris, had her legs open, allowing Be to sit in her arms and use her chest as a pillow.

    The twin daughters of the former guardian family of the empire, Cahlia and Calman, were nestled in Be¡¯s arms, one on the left and the other right. They allowed Be¡¯s left and right hands to freely explore their bodies. The two sisters felt strange sensations in certain parts of their bodies. When Be bullied one, she was actually bullying the other as well. Because of their interesting reactions, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from caressing them. Be continuously yed with their bodies in various ways. Seeing their wet thighs, she felt a sense of aplishment in her heart.

    ¡°Cahlia, you¡¯ve grown bigger here. How can you, as a younger sister, be bigger than your older sister!¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, Big Sister Calman, I was wrong. Don¡¯t squeeze. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±

    Aside from Cahlia and Calman, Prince Angus¡¯s daughters, Andanielle and Andta, were also being bullied on this big bed. With legs wide open, they sat astride Be¡¯s left and right thighs, allowing their most private area to gently rub against Be¡¯s snow-white skin. The slick wetness covered their intimate regions and Be¡¯s thighs. Under her bullying, the two pairs of sisters had switched many different positions following Be¡¯s instructions.

    Prince Brad¡¯s daughters, Cathy and Sarah,y prostrate at Be¡¯s feet. They were rubbing against the two silky feet with their plump twin peaks. Be had personally instructed such an evil way of massaging. After numerous such experiences, they proficiently stuck out their tongues to massage her, despite their flushed faces.

    None of the princes, not even Prince Angus, could have imagined that Be would bully their daughters to such an extent. Although they weren¡¯t hostages, they were treated much worse. Under the irresistible temptation of Demon King Be, these nobledies were defeated in Be¡¯s big bed. They had forgotten their identities; the only thing they remembered was their Mistress Be.

    Under Be¡¯s domineering gaze, these once haughty beautiful girls dedicated themselves to her. Their wetness stained the pink sheets. The girls were all drenched in sweat, their eyes filled with infatuation. They couldn¡¯t help themselves in front of Be.

    ¡°Look at yourselves. I¡¯d like to use the image crystal to record you so I can slowly savor itter.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, please, don¡¯t do that. We¡¯ve given you everything!¡±

    Using their most coquettish voice, Andanielle and Andta pleaded with Be. It was equivalent to inviting Be to continue bullying them. Even if she really wanted to use the image crystal, these beautiful girls wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse her.

    Unfortunately, Be¡¯s image crystal remained with the beautiful girls of the Darkness Church. Since she couldn¡¯t use it at the moment, her bold idea could only be temporarily tossed aside.

    Aside from the daughters of the three princes and the Hilikas family, the girls of the three great families were also present. They were Irina, the second daughter of the Ignaz family, Priest Helena of the Johnston family, and Renath of the Renald family. The threey side by side in front of Be, like pets waiting to be showered with their mistress¡¯s affection. Although it wasn¡¯t their turn yet, their snow-white legs were already wet. The strange slick was clearly visible.

    After watching the live performance for so long, the three of them wanted to beg Be forfort, but they were too embarrassed to speak. After all, begging to be loved was extremely humiliating. Noticing their embarrassment, Be used her abilities to move the three of them to her side.

    ¡°If you say ¡®please mistress, love me,¡¯ I¡¯ll take care of you. If not, you¡¯ll have to watch us enjoy ourselves!¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, don¡¯t torture us anymore. The Goddess of Light won¡¯t¡­ You two!¡±

    ¡°Mistress¡­ love me!¡±

    ¡°Mistress, please, I can¡¯t bear it anymore.¡±

    Priest Helena wanted to keep resisting. Unexpectedly, Renath and Irina had defected at once. They moved to Be¡¯s left and right sides, reached out, and licked her fingers.

    Helena couldn¡¯t run away even if she wanted to. The other fallen beauties forcefully pulled her to the middle. Her most private garden was in close contact with Be¡¯s. The wetness dampened the area.

    Be had a wicked smile on her face. Although she was here to talk business, Be liked doing it with these beauties in her bed. In such an emotional state, these girls couldn¡¯t conceal their true thoughts. They could only show their truest self in front of her.

    Except for Be, the beautiful girls on the bed all had magic patterns around their necks that resembled a ne, even Priest Helena. These magic patterns were a sort of evil servant contract. With this, Be could control everything about them. In order to make things more interesting, she remained motionless. The other girls were made to twist their hips in front of her, allowing her to enjoy their most shameful sides.

    Be kissed the alluring red cherries on Helena¡¯s chest and sucked these delicious fruits. Although Helena¡¯s breasts didn¡¯t have milk like the girls of the Darkness Church, Be still enjoyed sucking on them. Helena couldn¡¯t even get up. It was as if there was a huge force attracting her to Be¡¯s body.

    Helena trembled violently. She was horrified to find ck energy pouring from Be¡¯s body. This strange ck energy contained every girl to Be¡¯s side.

    This was a ritual for the Demon King to bestow evil powers on the human race. It wouldn¡¯t work on those who were sober and firm-willed. However, Helena and the others were currently in a state of confusion. There was nothing better than this little trick. Helena was the only one who had discovered the anomaly. As a priest, she was first to notice something off due to professional habits. The other girls were too focused on pleasure to note anything else.

    ¡°Come here. Open your mouth; I¡¯ll give you strength. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll have to give it to you through a different part of your body!¡±

    ¡°Mistress, I¡­ I refuse!¡±

    Their little mouths opened uncontrobly, as if Be¡¯smand contained a curse. The strange ck energy turned into a liquid-like state. It poured into their mouths and flowed into their bodies. The girls absorbed the strange energy as if being submerged in water. Once the energy waspletely swallowed, they were so limp that they could barely move. Every girl was like soft, boneless flesh leaning against Be¡¯s body.

    ¡°Alright. When the war is over, you will do as I say. I¡¯ve given you strength, so no one will question you on this issue.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, apart from you, no other girl can¡­¡±

    Be wanted the daughters of the princes and major families to take over as the head of their respective families after returning. Once Be used special means to force Prince Angus and the others to abdicate, these beautiful girls would take over. In order to give them enough strength so no one would question them on this issue, Be performed that evil ceremony.

    The ceremony was sessful. The two strongest quasi-sword gods, Cahlia and Calman, immediately advanced to the Dark Sword Gods. Even Miss Sarah, the weakest, was now a Sword Sage. Strength was no longer a problem. The other beautiful girls agreed to Be¡¯s arrangements without much thought.

    To make the switch, all they had to do was issue a retirement edict, like the one used for Emperor Alfred the Third, to the elders in their family, that was Prince Angus and the others. Be intended to support a few influential imperial duchesses and grand duchesses to power. When the people of the Gabriel Empire got used to them, these female nobles would rmend Kriss as the Empress. That way, it would seem more natural.

    Not only did the three princes have different opinions regarding the throne, but Be had her own political schemes as well. She wanted to create the first empire in the history of the human continent where the core nobles were all female. It was more thorough than the Manasvir Empire that was secretly ruled by Empress Manya Fn. Her current test subject was the Gabriel Empire that the emperor had left to her.

    ¡°Where did this Radiant Church homing pigeone from? Could President Maria and the others be so lonely they¡¯ve sent a letter to beg for my affections?¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, that¡¯s a homing pigeon used by ordinary church members, not Maria and the others.¡±

 Volume 9 Chapter 502: The Great Escape on the Elite Plain and Meeting the Moon Demon King Again

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 502: The Great Escape on the Elite in and Meeting the Moon Demon King Again</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital, Gabriels City, the upper reaches of the udina River, Elitechra Academy campus, one of the Twelve Human Academies, Elite ins¡­

    The peace here was broken not long after the Hundred Flowers Festival hosted by the Gabriel Empire.

    A deafening explosion rang from the docks. All the ships that had arrived here were blown up. When Be and Kriss walked out of the cave after gathering the Boon of the Land, they were shocked by the sight before their eyes. They saw a huge mushroom cloud rising from the docks. The mushroom cloud looked like the one created by a nuclear bomb explosion on Earth.

    Both Be and Kriss were interdimensional travelers. They knew about nuclear weapon explosions. Be knew that another world was unlikely to have nuclear explosions unless it was the Mechanical Creator, Andrea, who liked to travel to the other worlds. Only she could bring her sci-fi gadgets here by some mistake. Otherwise, something as horrible as a nuclear weapon explosion could not appear.

    Be quickly mobilized the Demonic Eyes in the sky, asking them to quickly scan thetest live map of the entire Elite in. All the ships at the docks and the boats brought by the students who participated in the Hundred Flower Festival were all blown to pieces. Not even aplete nk could be found. Fortunately, everyone had already left. And those who remained on the standby on the boats were all boatmen hired by the nobles. Their deaths weren¡¯t a big loss to the nobles.

    However, the huge explosion had sted through the bed of the udina River. A huge whirlpool had appeared on the river, directly blocking all the waterways. The huge depression created by the explosion caused a huge chasm to appear at the bottom of the river. The river water was being sucked inside this chasm, forming a strange vortex.

    The explosion also destroyed the road from the Elitechra Academy¡¯s campus to the Gabriel Empire capital, Gabriels City, cutting off the connection between the Elite in and the capital. The noble young men and women who came to participate in the Hundred Flowers Festival could not return to the capital for the time being.

    The Gabriel Empire had few magical teleportation arrays between the cities. There was no magic teleportation array in the Elite in. This time, one could only wait for the waterways or the roads to recover to return to the capital. Be opened the screen and switched to the capital, Gabriels City.

    Be¡¯s bad premonition was immediately confirmed. The capital had fallen into chaos. The armies of the four major forces had surrounded the capital. It wasn¡¯t that they wanted to revolt openly. Today, shortly after the guests, who had participated in the Hundred Flowers Festival, had left, a major rebellion had urred in Gabriels City. Rebels of unknown origin had invaded from God knows where, dying the capital red in blood. The whereabouts of Emperor Alfred the Third and other imperial family members remained unknown.

    The four noble forces, who had been waiting outside Gabriels City for a long time, all sent out their troops to surround the capital in the name of escorting. However, three of them did not n to charge into the capital immediately. They were all waiting for the news of Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s death. After they got the news of the Emperor¡¯s death, they would send troops to suppress the rebellion.

    Only the Emperor¡¯s father-inw¡¯s army, Prince Anders Army, wanted to rescue. But it was blocked by Prince Frauer and Prince Brad¡¯s army outside the capital. This royal family political farce, where the younger and elder brother of the emperor were preventing the father-inw of the emperor from saving him, was being yed out outside the capital in such an unscrupulous manner. The three major families headed by the Renald Family chose to watch. They didn¡¯t support the army of any side.

    Be¡¯s Southern Alliance troops didn¡¯t move. They were stationed in the same ce and dered that they would wait for the Grand Duchess Bellina¡¯s return before deciding anything. This bombing incident might have been set up to prevent Grand Duchess Bellina from returning to the Southern Alliance camp. Be found arge number of third-party demons in the sky. Obviously, the other party nned on blocking the sky.

    All these third-party demons flying in the sky were all self-exploding type flying demons and happened to be carrying alchemy product explosives. This prevented Dragon Knight Be from summoning a dragon mount and taking the sky route to return to the Southern Alliance military camp andmanding them to the battle. All aspects had been considered. The person who was leading the rebellion not only nned against Be but also against the Hilikas Family.

    As the guardian family of the empire, the Hilikas Family should have appeared on the scene at the first notice. However, Be looked back and forth at the video of the capital but couldn¡¯t find the Hilikas Family. If the Hilikas Family didn¡¯t participate in the rebellion, it would only mean that the stronghold of their family, the Sanctuary of Swords, had also fallen.

    If the Hilikas Family wasn¡¯t there, no one was there to deter the three princes and the three families at all. The biggest instability factor, Be was no longer here. The Southern Alliance troops had no leader. As long as no one attacked their camp, the Southern Alliance troops would watch the fire burn from afar, acting as a spectator.

    ¡°Be, what¡¯s wrong? Why is your expression so strange?¡±

    ¡°Kriss, your family¡­ see for yourself!¡±

    ¡°How could this happen. What about the people of the Hilikas Family?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. My scout demons have not found the specific locations of the Sanctuary of Swords. I am unable to find the reason why they didn¡¯t make any move.¡±

    Kriss¡¯ expression becameplicated. She had no idea what she should do. Fortunately, several of the princesses, who she was acquainted with and came to participate in the Hundred Flowers Festival, didn¡¯t stay in the capital. Moreover, the famous princes¡¯ eldest daughters were hiding in Be¡¯s Southern Alliance Base, which was very safe. This rebellion had no direct impact on them.

    ¡°Kriss, don¡¯t worry. Let¡¯s find the Spirit of the Sea first. My scout demons will have found its location. Once we find it, we will immediately return to the capital. Don¡¯t worry, I control the Southern Alliance army. I can control them remotely any time.¡±

    ¡°In that case, Be, I will listen to you.¡±

    While Kriss was puzzled, Be provided her will all the necessary support. She had already spotted the Spirit of the Sea with the Demonic Eyes. What surprised Be was that the position of the Spirit of the Sea was always moving. This flower seemed to turn into a sprite or had been taken by others as it seemed to walk around like it had grown legs.

    In order to not make Kriss nervous again, Be didn¡¯t tell her that the Spirit of the Sea could move. She returned to the Elite in that was in chaos with Kriss. Everyone was in a mess. They had seen the horrible explosion that was like a terrorist attack. Because the news was blocked, apart from Be and her people, the princes present here, including the crown prince, Prince Daniel, had no idea that a war had already started at the capital.

    ¡°Everyone, don¡¯t be nervous. The capital will surely send someone to clear the passage soon.¡±

    ¡°This is the imperial capital area. Everyone, don¡¯t be nervous, you are all safe.¡±

    Theseforting words were soon pped back in their face as the mushroom cloud in the sky covered the entire Elite in. The Elite in fell into strange darkness as the sunlight couldn¡¯t reach here. Countless mutated undead emerged from the udina River, walking on the Elite ins.

    These undead were the result of the resentment of the dead who had drowned in the udina River before. Most of the corpses were bloated and had lost all resemnce to human figures. The sight of these swarms walking up the shore looked like doomsday. Many cowardly female guests ran to the rear in fright.

    Due to the sunlight in the day and frequent activities of the demonic beasts at night, they didn¡¯t dare to go ashore. As the sun was blocked this time and there was no sunlight, these demons took the opportunity to go ashore and make some trouble. All the guests participating in the Hundred Flowers Festival were basically swordsmen. Not to mention long-range magic attacks, there wasn¡¯t anyone with a long-range profession. Owing to which, they could only watch these undead make their way on thend.

    ¡°Damn, we don¡¯t have any weapons. Let¡¯s retreat!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t squeeze. Let me go first, I am the young master of the Grand Duke Lawrence¡¯s House. I¡­¡±

    ¡°Go away, who cares whether your family is rted to the Grand Duke or Prince.¡±

    The fleeing nobles showed no aristocratic demeanor at all. Everywhere was crowded. They were acting like people escaping from the zombie tide in the apocalypse. They were showing no morals. Many nobles, who came to participate in the Hundred Flower Festival, didn¡¯t carry weapons with them. They had left their weapons and armor on the boats. All of which had been reduced to nothing with the explosion long ago.

    And the swordsmen, who had the swords, only had the swords, that¡¯s all. They didn¡¯t wear any armor. And a swordsman with only a sword and no armor could only act passively against the undead. Once they were scratched by the undead, they would very likely be infected and turn into the very undead they were hunting. At this critical moment of life and death, many male aristocrats ran away, leaving the noble girls behind. All these nobledies were from famous aristocratic families and had never seen such horrifying scenes. They all hunkered down on the ground, paralyzed in fright.

    They were even more disappointed. Their temporary boyfriends, who had been sweet talking with them, silently ran away, leaving their temporary girlfriends behind. It was too sad. Be, on the other hand, didn¡¯t run. Seeing the abandoned girls, she couldn¡¯t leave them alone. She couldn¡¯t watch these youngdies being infected by the undead. It would be a waste.

    However, Be had no intention of letting too many people see the strength of Lolita and the others. These undead were basically hunting based on the smell of the living people. They were blind like the undead Be had encountered. The male nobles had taken a refuge in the forest on the Elite in. They didn¡¯t care about the life and death of thesedies.

    ¡°Everyone, follow me. Let¡¯s go there and hide!¡±

    Under Be¡¯s loud call, all the girls present retreated in the direction of the Star of the Sky that Be had taken out. Not all the girls trusted Be but the light in Be¡¯s hands was the only light here. The princesses present here retreated with Be, and everyone followed after them, believing it was the right choice to follow the princesses.

    The undead chasing after the girls kept a certain distance and couldn¡¯t catch up. It wasn¡¯t an issue of speed. Rather Be had relied on the cover of the darkness to quietly summon many ghosts. These ghosts secretly tripped the undead, making them always maintain a certain distance from thedies, preventing them from catching up.

    Girls¡¯ physical strength couldn¡¯t bepared with the boys. Except for Be, most of them couldn¡¯t run that fast. Be too didn¡¯t take them afar. She went straight to the mysterious cave they had juste out from. Manydies couldn¡¯t walk anymore. They stopped at the entrance of the cave in a dilemma. Isn¡¯t this the legendary mysterious cave where anyone who went in disappeared? Why did Be bring us here?

    ¡°Grand Duke Bellina, isn¡¯t this cave very dangerous? Why don¡¯t you take us to another ce?!¡±

    ¡°Grand Duke Bellina, how about you summon the flying drake and take a few princesses away. We really can¡¯t walk anymore.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t panic everyone. I have a way to trick the undead but I will need your cooperation. You will have to do what I say!¡±

    There was a treacherous smile hanging on Be¡¯s lips. Kriss, who had been holding Be¡¯s hand, was first to spot this perverted smile. This Demon Queen doesn¡¯t even forget to take advantage of the girls even in this dangerous situation. She is really dedicated. Most of the nobledies here didn¡¯t know about the danger posed by Be. They were fooled by the Demon King¡¯s serious expression.

    ¡°There is a pool there. Everyone, take off all your clothes and wash off the human scent on your body. The undead will follow the direction of your clothes and leave.¡±

    ¡°Grand Duke Bellina, is there no other way? It¡¯s very cold here. Let us keep one or two pieces of clothes!¡±

    ¡°Everyone is a girl here. Don¡¯t be afraid. Just hold each other to warm yourselves. Also, you have to take off all your clothes. Whoever brings even one piece will be dooming everyone to death.¡±

    At the request of Be, who was pretending to be serious, thedies shyly took off their clothes and went into the cave to hide. They used the pool inside the cave to wash their entire bodies. Because the water here was used by demons to build weapons, it quickly covered the human scent on these youngdies.

    Under Be¡¯s secretmand, the ghosts she had summoned soon put on the clothes scattered on the ground and floated away in other directions, pretending to be the youngdies. Because of the human smell of the original owner on the clothes, the undead chasing after them mistakenly believed the ghosts to be the food they wanted to catch. They quickly chased after them in different directions.

    The temperature in the cave wasn¡¯t that high and without any clothing on their bodies, thedies drenched in water held each other to keep themselves warm. Be unscrewed the strange perfume bottle and threw it into the cave. Under the lure of the strange fragrance, these youngdies would soon awaken other strange sexual preferences.

    ¡°Everyone, hide yourself. I¡¯ll go and find the rescue team and send new clothes to you. Before that, everyone should stay here.¡±

    Be left Lolita and the three lolis nearby to guard the entrance of the cave before she secretly left with Princess Kriss. The beautiful girls in the cave began doing all kinds of strange things that couldn¡¯t be described under the influence of the strange fragrance. Be temporarily came up with ns to take advantage of this crisis to pull the nobledies of the Gabriel Empire into girls love paradise. In the future, when she is engaged to Kriss, these nobledies of the girls love paradise would stand by their side.

    Be and Kriss didn¡¯t leave. They just stood outside the cave and retreated in the name of seeking rescue teams. Be didn¡¯t have the time to appreciate the seductive atmosphere in the cave. Be and Kriss were looking for the Spirit of the Sea. ording to thetest information from the Demonic Eyes flying in the sky, the location of the Spirit of the Sea was finally determined.

    ¡°Be, you are so bad. All these youngdies will be broken by you!¡±

    ¡°Kriss, you are wrong. Their temporary boyfriends ran away by themselves. No matter whether they live or die, I just wanted them to know that sometimes they can rely on women!¡±

    ¡°Be, let¡¯s go find the Spirit of the Sea. I want to go back to the capital as soon as possible to check the situation there.¡±

    Be and Kriss were walking in the dark Elite in. Be led Kriss using her extraordinary night vision. The night vision of the Demonic Eyes wasn¡¯t as good as Be¡¯s. Be temporarily gave up on their navigation and quickly moved toward the location ording to the direction in her memory.

    Now, Be and Kriss were moving together. There were no secrets to hide between them. A pair of temporary flying wings appeared behind Be. They were the tools used by high-level evil demons to fly. They were specially prepared for the evil demons who were born without wings. Be had taken several pairs from the Demon Empress under her. They just came in handy.

    Be only dared to fly with Kriss at low altitude. This kind of low altitude was less than half a meter from the ground. It was difficult for her to fly too high. The sky was full of flying demons everywhere. If she flew too high, she would be easily caught and would be attacked from everywhere. After flying a certain distance, Be helplessly discovered that they had arrived at a battlefield.

    In front of Be, a group of human heroes were locked inbat with another group of demons in the dark. There was a Demon King on the battlefield. Be had noticed the aura of that Demon King from far away already. She had met with that Demon King. And because she seemed to be acquainted with Demon King, Be didn¡¯t choose to make a detour with Kriss. She went straight to see who the two fighting parties were.

    ¡°Moon Demon King Gonias, why is she here? Isn¡¯t that Akmans, the hero who sold my Great Evil ying Sword! He is also¡­¡±

    Be could clearly see the appearance of both parties with her night vision. She knew both of them. One was Moon Demon King Gonias, who she had met during the mutation of Cruise City. Gonias was leading the Demon King Army. The other guy was the interdimensional traveler of the Savior Camp, the God Chosen Holy Sword, Akmans, who had sold her Great Evil ying Sword. Akmans was fighting with arge team of heroes.

    Both sides were locked in a state of confrontation. Be felt a little embarrassed. This was the battlefield of another Demon King. She was embarrassed to rob the business of her peer.

 Volume 9 Chapter 503: The Civil War of the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings, and the Occupied Hildes

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 503: The Civil War of the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings, and the upied Hildes</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    At the capital empire of the Gabriel Empire, near Gabriels City, Be and Kriss were spotted together in the upper reaches of udina River which is outside of the Hildes Canyon. They were there following thest message from the Eyes of the Devil in the sky which interpreted that The Flower of ¡°Sea Spirit¡± resides in the canyon.

    On their way to the canyon, under the gloomy sky, they met with Moon Demon King Gonias who was fighting fiercely with one group of the Human warriors led by God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans. By the time Be and Kriss bumped into them, the two teams had been fighting for some time and there were casualties on both sides. Akmans couldn¡¯t remember where he found the new sword that is able to crush evil, but with the help of the sword, he managed to have the upper hand over the Moon Demon King, Gonias.

    Unfortunately for Moon Demon King Gonias, who harnessed her power from the moonlit night, her strength is greatly restricted because even though the sky is being nketed by dark clouds, ultimately, it is still daytime. Furthermore, Be noticed that it isn¡¯t just as simple as that. Moon Demon King Gonias isn¡¯t only wounded, but her inner energy is also unbnced due to the presence of a conflicting energy that is invading her system.

    God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans didn¡¯t realise her condition and kept attacking her bravely. If one were topare him to other Human warriors, Akmans could be considered as a righteous person because he did not molest his opponent. In fact, not many men have the integrity to fight fairly while ignoring the gender of the other party.

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight a little harder, the devil is nearly defeated.¡±

    ¡°My Lord, I think there is something wrong with her. What is that strange colour in her eyes? Could it be¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid, that¡¯s the sign that the devil is struggling before her death. She is almost done for!¡±

    Moon Demon King Gonias had a painful expression on her face. Her left eye, which seemed to be congested, slowly turned from moon white to red and before long, it started to bleed heavily. Even though the pink eye disease does not exist in this realm, Moon Demon King Gonias is definitely infected with some unknown energy.

    This is the kind of infection that could greatly increase the strength of the Moon Demon King. Seeing her reaction, God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans believed that it is a sign that she is going to explode before her death. However, Be did not think so because the expression on the Moon Demon King Gonias is unhappy, as if she is going through a forced awakening. Oblivious towards theing disaster, Akmans and his cronies continued to attack Gonias.

    With his Great Evil ying Sword, God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans was able to sessfully behead several subordinates of Gonias that stood in front of her, allowing him to smoothly approach the Moon Demon King. Seeing that Gonias¡¯s mental state is in chaos, Akmans took the opportunity to cut off the energy wings behind the demon with his Great Evil ying Sword, but his attack did not produce any blood.

    ¡°Hurry up and take your people away before it is toote!¡±

    ¡°What are you saying? I am about to win this female devil. Uh¡­ howe¡­¡±

    The joy of the imminent victory of God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans was short lived as it was ruthlessly shattered by reality. Not only did the Moon Demon King Gonias not fall when her energy wings were cut off, a new pair of red, terrifying energy wings sprouted out in their ce and a vague figure could be seen behind them.

    ¡°It¡¯s okay to ept your defeat to a more powerful lord. You aren¡¯t even able to defeat a few ant people!¡±

    ¡°Who are you! I see, you are the devil¡¯s¡­¡±

    The power of the red shadow clearly surpasses that of Moon Demon King Gonias. After it appeared, a scarlet bloody storm blew around them, putting down the subordinates around Moon Demon King Gonias as well as some of God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans¡¯s helpless men. The storm did not trouble the demons as it only affected the Human warriors.

    The eyes of those Human warriors that were affected turned red immediately and they began to attack thepanions around them. At that moment, the Human warriors fought against themselves and seeing the unfavourable situation at hand, God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans decides to lead his team to retreat. He was able to dodge the scarlet storm by stepping backwards purely bybat instinct and was fortunate to not be infected.

    After Akmans led the remaining Human warriors to retreat, Be and Kriss, who were watching in the nearby bushes, finally took action. Moon Demon King Gonias was actually blocking their nearest path to their destination. If they do not move on, they won¡¯t be able toplete thest link of the event for ¡°Famous Flower Have a Master¡±.

    ¡°The human race is a group of people who are greedy in life and fear death. But instead, you are so kind that¡­ you, you are¡­¡±

    ¡°I am just a passer-by. Nothing more than that, you talk too much!¡±

    Be jumped up, holding on to the famous sword named ¡°Dark Soul Resurrection¡± that she borrowed from Kriss and shed directly behind the female demon king, in between her and the red demon¡¯s body. The Great Evil ying Sword was useless because Be had previously seen God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans used his Great Evil ying Sword and he had failed to deter the red demon. By that, she had determined that the red demon is immune to the standard weapons of the Saviour¡¯s camp such as the Great Evil ying Sword.

    Evidence has proved Be¡¯s judgement to be urate. The vague red figure seemed to be injured and the shadow became a little hazy, as if threatening to disappear at any moment. Not willing to give up, the red demon shadow stretched out his w and grabbed Be by her wrist with the intention to infect her as well. As Be was not wearing any armour, she is undoubtedly scratched. The red demon was very strong and it could easily scratch Be in that state by using the devil¡¯s body.

    ¡°You aren¡¯t any better than this female devil. Be the master¡¯s puppet. You¡­ Why are you not infected! You¡­¡±

    Kriss attacked the red demon from behind while holding on to a long sword in each of her hands, wielding them both concurrently. The long swords in her hands were swung at the same time and after a round of sword shadows, the red demon was cut into pieces before disappearing. It¡¯s state of nothingness is meaningless against Kriss¡¯s attack. Even as it disappeared, the red demon still has no clue as to why Be is immune to its infection.

    After Kriss managed to defeat the red demon, Moon Demon King Gonias lost control of herself and fell down. Luckily for her, Be hugged her in time, otherwise the Moon King Gonias might be the first demon king to have fallen to their death. After all, the Moon Demon King Gonias is the younger sister of Dark Night Demon King Aggy. Aggy and Be could be considered as friends while the Moon Demon King Gonias is also her own acquaintance.

    Be and Kriss quickly took Moon Demon King Gonias to a nearby waterhole that they found. Be casually tore the cloth on the body of Moon Demon King Gonias as she wanted to check her condition and how she was able to be infected. This isn¡¯t the first nor the second time that Be had taken advantage of the Moon Demon King Gonias. It has be such a habit that an extra time would have made no difference.

    Inspecting the pale and slender body of the Moon Demon King Gonias, Be managed to find the ce infected by the red energy. Located on the right arm of the female demon king was a mark that looked like she had been bitten by something. A row of clear teeth marks was imprinted on her right arm and a gleam of red energy could be seen at the position of the teeth marks.

    ¡°Um, you¡­ Are the two of you subordinates of Eleanor? Hurry up and run because I am infected, and I don¡¯t know when I will attack again! Help me to inform Eleanor so that she will not show up outside anytime soon¡­¡±

    ¡°Gonias, tell me what happened. I may be able to solve the infection¡±

    ¡°You, you are not a demon. Uh, what are you doing here¡­wait!¡±

    Be lowered her head and kissed the face of the Moon Demon King Gonias with a smirk. Since the female demon king had been infected by an unknown energy, Gonias was currently very weak. Her current physical strength is only as strong as an ordinary human woman. If not for Kriss¡¯s watchful eyes, Be would have done whatever she wants to her. Gonias is the first of the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings who Be could bully.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll proceed to kiss somewhere else, Lord Demon!¡±

    ¡°How can this be, you actually want to¡­ I am saying to not mess around. Are my words not enough?!¡±

    Be¡¯s eyes looked strangely at Gonias, sweeping all over her body, and lingered on the two pairs of towering peaks in front of Gonias¡¯s chest. Thinking of Be¡¯s casual kiss a moment ago, Gonias became scared. She was afraid that Be would ¡°strike her chest¡± with her mouth because Be seems to be the type of woman who would dare to do anything that she had said.

    Be¡¯s unscrupulously pressed her hands against the soft flesh on Gonias¡¯s chest and pinched on the two red cherries on her chest while looking like she would attack her chest at any time. Gonias sumbed and honestly told them everything that she knew. Apparently, there was more than one member of the Ancient Twelve Demon King that was active in the Gabriel Empire.

    It appears that not long ago, one of the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings who was active there was infected and controlled by a mysterious power. This Demon King forcibly took control of this generation of the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings by infecting and controlling them. Unfortunately, Moon Demon King Gonias was attacked and infected during her retreat.

    The other Ancient Twelve Demon King who was infected in the Hildes Canyon was leading the Silikas Family from the Holy Land of Swords. Based on this, Be realised that the Slilikas Family had been taken control of. No wonder the Silikas family did not take action when the rebellion broke out in the Gabriel Empire. Turns out, they are being controlled.

    At first, the Moon Demon King Gonias intended to look and ask for help from the new faction of the Demon King, Stuart Eleanor. Unexpectedly, in the middle of her journey, her path was blocked by God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans who was sent to aplish the noble mission of saving the world. Thanks to Be¡¯s timely rescue, the power of the infection was able to be suppressed.

    As for the source of the infection, Gonias was not aware of it. Although the fact that the Demon King could be controlled by another may seem to be far-fetched to many people, Be could attest to Gonias¡¯s statement. Even though the Demon Kings are powerful beyond imagination, inparison to the many other beings in this great big world, they are but a mere speck of existence.

    The infection holds a breath of a God of Creation¡¯s power. To Be who is the Demon God of the World Destroyer¡¯s Camp, the attack by the red demon shadow was but a scratch on the back of her right hand. The energy from the God of Creation could not infect all demons. It could only be effectively used on a certain level of demon. Understanding the source of the problem, Be proceeded to cut the finger on her right hand and dripped a few drops of her own blood onto the wound on Gonias¡¯s hand and within a short time frame, her blood managed to neutralize the infection energy of the God of Creation.

    Kriss, who was standing by her side, gently stepped forward and took out a white cloth. With it, she carefully helped bandage the cut on Be¡¯s finger as well as the back of her hand even though she knew that Be was not seriously injured. Still, Kriss felt distress when she saw the injury on Be¡¯s hand. In return, Be gave Kriss a loving smile.

    The disy of affection almost blinded the eyes of Moon Demon King Gonias. She looked at Be and Kriss in puzzlement. She couldn¡¯t fathom the intimate interaction between the two beautiful girls that are not unlike a couple. With the help of the blood from Be, the infectious energy in the Moon Demon King Goniaspletely subsided and the reddish left eye soon returned to its original white colour.

    ¡°Thank you, Be. This is the first time I am receiving help from someone other than that of a Demon King.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me. Where are you heading to? I can arrange to send you on your way.¡±

    ¡°Would you send me to Blood Demon King Eleanor? She is the beautiful female demon with blood-red hair and rose petals floating around her. There are suspicious people among the Demon Kings on our side.¡±

    Moon Demon King Gonias¡¯s request was a little unexpected for Be. She had asked Be to send her to the area of the new Demon King because Gonias suspected that more than one of the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings had been infected, Not only was she worried about the other Demon King, but she was also afraid that she would be infected and controlled again. Technically, it would be much safer to be by the new Demon King.

    Be did not refuse her request. She immediately used her energy to draw a Demon King¡¯s exclusive teleportation formation on the ground before packing up the naked Gonias and cing her into the teleportation formation. By now, Gonias realised that Be had painted the Demon King¡¯s Teleportation Array but was not attacked by the bacsh from the Demon¡¯s Teleportation Energy Array. This proved that Be herself is above the power of a Demon King but she managed to keep it hidden, fooling Gonias.

    ¡°Be, are you the Demon King? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? Were you acquainted with Blood Demon King Eleanor before this?! Are you in the same group?¡±

    ¡°Gonias, you didn¡¯t ask me either. Alright then, when Eleanor sees this, she will know that I sent you. I went over there to pick flowers with Kriss.¡±

    Be put the first demon token, which symbolizes the identity of the sending Demon King into the hands of Moon Demon King Gonias. She then activated the teleportation magic circle and teleported her to a lounge behind the Hall of Pandemonium in the Darkness Sacred Region. Quasi-Devil Cornice and Alf Dolores were already there, and they helped Be receive Gonias.

    The Moon Demon King Gonias inadvertently became the first member of the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings to visit the Darkness Sacred Region without knowing that this would mark the beginning of diplomacy between the old and the new demon kings. At this moment, Gonias was still in shock, not because of the fact that Be was a Demon King but the fact that Be was a Demon King who was also immune to the infection. The Moon Demon King Gonias couldn¡¯tprehend this.

    While Gonias was distracted by her own thoughts, she did not realise that Be had taken the opportunity to grope her chest several times and did not notice that she had been taken advantage of. By the time she recovered, she found herself lying on afortable bed. Quasi-Devil Cornice and Alf Dolores who had received the news in advance were standing by the bed, looking at Gonias with curious, probing eyes.

    Since the message from Be did not mention that Gonias would be sent naked, the two female Demon Kings thought that something interesting had happened between Be and Gonias. Gonias had only seen the Blood Demon King Eleanor and it was her first-time meeting the two new Demon Kings. Previously, Gonias thought that there were only a handful of new Demon Kings, but it seemed that she was wrong.

    ¡°Sister Moon Demon King, don¡¯t be too nervous. Be told us about you. Sister Eleanor is still on a mission and wille overter.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, where is this ce? The dark atmosphere here is so pure.¡±

    ¡°This is the Darkness Sacred Region. I¡¯ll get you some clothing first. Did Be bully you?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ No, it shouldn¡¯t be considered as bullying. We are both girls. It¡¯s not a big problem.¡± Because Gonias was very curious about the new environment, she quickly forgot about the fact that she had been attacked by a certain female demon.

    After Gonias was sent to safety, Be and Kriss continued to move forward towards Hildes Canyon, which seemed inessible because the location of the ¡°Sea Sprit¡± was in the canyon gorge. She was also worried about the safety of the Calman and Cahlia sisters who had run back to their family and could only forge forward.

    ording to the information provided by Gonias, the infectious energy does not only affect the Demon Kings but also most creatures, including the human race. Once infected, they will mutate. Even though one would get a surge of powerful energy, they will also be a living puppet of the hidden controller.

    Not every ancient Demon King has the determination and enlightenment of Moon Demon King Gonias. For example, the first Demon King that was infected did not have the same will power. In order to gain more power, he was willing to be someone else¡¯s puppet. In contrast, Gonias ran away in a hurry. She hadn¡¯t even managed to figure out the specific information in the Hildes Canyon and didn¡¯t know the number of Demon Kings that have been infected in that canyon. Without the information, the risk in Be¡¯s trip has been increased, especially since the demon eyes in the sky could not be detected.

    Along the way, Be and Kriss saw arge number of corpses, both of the demon and human races. The demons were the subordinates of the Moon Demon King Gonias while the human corpses were harder to identify. They aren¡¯t the noble guests who came to participate in the Hundred Flowers Festivals. Even though they wore the same outfit as God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans¡¯ n, the logo on these men was different.

    It seems that the God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans¡¯s n were not the only Human warriors that came here. Other teams of Human warriors are also involved. Be and herpanion came across the second group of warriors at the periphery of Hildes Canyon, led by God Chosen Knight Scott and his younger brothers.

 Volume 9 Chapter 504: Hildes Canyon Encounter and the Demon King Crusade

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 504: Hildes Canyon Encounter and the Demon King Crusade</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    At the upper reaches of the udine River by the entrance of Hildes Canyon of Gabriel Empire (Nation of the Sword), near Gabriels City (Sword Capital), Scott (God Chosen Knight) and hispanions were fiercely fighting with the demons. Since the demons here were not under themand of any Demon King, they did not stand a chance against the warriors. They were quickly killed, leaving their armors in pieces.

    The warrior apanying God Chosen Knight Scott was far more experienced and stronger than the team that followed God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans. Akmans¡¯s team had no famous warrior aside from himself, but Scott¡¯s side consisted of three out of the four-man warrior team who originally followed the Magic Dragon Knight Lisha.

    ¡°Hand of Resurrection¡± Wolff, ¡°Berserker War Demon¡± Bartus, and ¡°The Enchanter¡± Hayden were all part of Scot¡¯s team. After joining him, they manage to quickly gather a full set of artifact equipment. Including God Chosen Knight Scott, the warrior team was made up of four famous warriors. It was no wonder that Akmans and his team could not evenpare to Scott¡¯s team in terms ofbat power since Akmans alone carried his whole team. In fact, it was considered a miracle that his team could hold out until today.

    The demons battling with Scott and hispanion were not the subordinate of Moon Demon King Gonias. Every Demon King had their own exclusive emblem. Their subordinates would carry them to show which Demon King they were following. Even the new Twelve Demon Kings like Be had to strictly follow the system set by the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings and used different emblems.

    Looking at the demons, Be realized that they were carrying two different Demon Kings¡¯ symbols. She instantly figured out that they belonged to two Demon Kings, meaning that there were at least two Demon Kings that had established themselves at Hildes Canyon. Though Be knew it, the information was not widely known by the human race. Warriors like God Chosen Knight Scott would immediately try to defeat the demons upon sight regardless of which Demon King it belonged to.

    The demons that did not belong to any Demon Kings realized that they did not stand a chance against the warriors and quickly retreated. While Scott and hispanions were busy cleaning up the battlefield, Be and Kriss wandered around in masks. They had ordinary swordsman armor to disguise themselves. However, when they appeared behind Scott¡¯s team, they were quickly spotted by the warriors.

    ¡°Who are you? It¡¯s dangerous here. Hurry up and leave!¡±

    ¡°Bartus, don¡¯t be so rude to the twodies. Calm down, Hayden. These twodies are dressed as warriors whoe to participate in the crusade!¡±

    ¡°Well, we were here under God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans, but when our team was defeated by the demons, we got separated.¡±

    Not only were Be and Kriss wearing masks and disguises, but they also had temporarily dyed their hair and used ck fuel that they found as makeup. Without her iconic silver hair, most people would not be able to identify Kriss. It was even harder to recognize Be. Her golden blond hair, thoughmon in another world, was very rare in this world where ck hair was aplenty. With her hair dyed ck, no one was able to identify her.

    God Chosen Knight Scott took one nce at Be and Kriss before he agreed to let the two join his team of warriors. It wasn¡¯t umon for warriors to join a team in the middle of the crusade. Due to their disguise, both Be and Kriss looked like ordinary girls. Seeing their appearance, Scott had no interest in them and thus, didn¡¯t pay much attention, relieving them from harassment.

    The other male warriors also judged them on their looks. After Be and herpanion joined them, the two were assigned on an errand to pick and collect equipment, as well as materials from the fallen demons. ording to them, this was the ¡°best errand¡±, as one would not be fighting on the front lines. All they had to do was pick and collect the items, making them safe. There would also be chances for them to find a rare material, and if one was lucky enough, they could even get rich just from this.

    The only shoring was that usually, the bodies of the dead demons were filthy and mostly covered in blood. Even the male warriors were disgusted by it, not to mention the females, as they did not want to identally touch the blood of a demon. Luckily, Be and Kriss were no strangers to demons and did not mind doing this. However, since they were in disguise, they both pretended to act like normal human girls.

    At least forty percent of the warriors in God Chosen Knight Scott¡¯s team were female. Every male warrior had their own harem. Even though these girls were considerably pretty, they were still far from the girlfriends by Be¡¯s side. Regardless, it was at least better than the team of God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans, as they had no female warriors with them.

    Among the beautiful warriors, the most pretty one was Wendy, the fire wizard whom Be recognized as the person who once had an intimate rtionship with the brother of Princess Felia, Prince Copperfield. Thest time Be saw her, she was doing well with Prince Copperfield, but after not contacting him for some time, Be was surprised to see her here with God Chosen Knight Scott. She felt as if her brother had been cheated upon.

    Wearing her red fire magician suit, Wendy stood closely behind God Chosen Knight Scott, making their rtionship apparent. Like most magicians, Wendy was rtively arrogant, making her ignorant of both Be and Kriss, who now looked like amon person under their disguise.

    Upon joining the demon crusade¡¯s team of God Chosen Knight Scott, Be and Kriss decided to conceal their true identity and strength, disying only the strength average for a high level-swordsman. Realizing that Be and Kriss had neither beauty nor strength, the other warriors in the team quickly lost interest in them, treating them casually.

    After the frontline warriors finished their battle with demons, Be and Kriss, who followed from behind, would sweep the battlefield, collecting valuable items and artifacts. Both of them weren¡¯t disturbed by their new position. In fact, it was much in line with their casual style. Although climate change might seem ufortable, neither of them could be considered humans, so they aren¡¯t as troubled by this either.

    Along the way, Be and herpanion decided to make slight changes to their initial n. They now intend to join the ¡°Earth Travelling Fellowship¡± of the God Chosen Knight Scott so that they could quietly enter and investigate the Hilikas family at the Sanctuary of Swords. Even if Scott and hispanions attracted the enemy¡¯s attention, it wouldn¡¯t be a problem. If they couldn¡¯t defeat her, Be would just have to pretend to not be able to hit her either. She didn¡¯t want to harm her fellow Demon Kings.

    Reaching Hildes Canyon, the deep gorge was formed by supernatural power. It was apparently split by the Original Sword of God, causing the gap in between the mountains. Located at the end of the canyon was the most ancient empire, the Gabriel Empire (Nation of the Sword), which was where the Hilikas family was hiding at the Sanctuary of Swords.

    Regardless of whether it was God Chosen Knight Scott or God Chosen Holy Sword Akmans, they had alle here identally while chasing the Demon King. However, their target was different from Be¡¯s. These warriors didn¡¯t participate in the imperial rebellion in the capital of the Gabriel Empire (Nation of the Sword) at Gabriels City (Sword Capital). In fact, the warriors seemed to be oblivious of the rebellion.

    There were no demons to be seen at the entrance of Hildes Canyon. The demons belonging to two different Demon Kings that were previously guarding the canyon¡¯s outside did not enter inside. It was suspected that the Father of Creations could be the one supporting God Chosen Knight Scott behind the scenes, as well as arranging the tasks of defeating the Demon King to him.

    The previously defeated Akmans, God Chosen Holy Sword, should also have beenmissioned by the Father of Creations just like Scott.

    Unfortunately for Akmans, his fate was gloomier, as he had encountered Moon Demon King Gonias at the edge and was defeated.

    ¡°It¡¯s really quiet. Hayden, please open the Magic Forbidding Enchantment. It¡¯s too quiet here. There are many masters above the sword master in the Hilikas Family, so there won¡¯t be any dead body left.¡±

    ¡°Okay, Brother Scott, don¡¯t worry, my Magic Forbidding Enchantment could defeat any demons¡­ all!¡±

    Not long after entering the canyon, the team of warriors was suddenly attacked by a bunch of foreign enemies as arge group of people dressed in ck rushed in. The men with blood-red eyes attacked the warriors frantically with their long swords. Hayden the Enchanter¡¯s Magic Forbidding Enchantment was only useful against demons. It did not affect the human race.

    The people in ck belonged to the Hilikas family, and they were all above the level of Sword God. After getting infected, theirbat power skyrocketed to at least twice their normal strength. Since the difference was toorge, the team of warriors could not stand against the swordsmen. After a round of battle, more than a dozen warriors were beheaded on the spot. The swordsmen¡¯s attack speed was so fast that the warriors were taken down before they even managed to turn their heads.

    Many of the fallen warriors wore a puzzled expression because they were all wondering why they were attacked by the same n. Unknown to them, a more terrifying problem was heading their way. The headless corpse of the previously beheaded warriors stood up by themselves and attacked the rest of the warriors, who were theirpanions before their death.

    The team of warriors under attack by the enemy soon dispersed and retreated. After scattering, the frontline defense of the whole teampletely copsed. Being the core spiritual leader of the team, God Chosen Knight Scott couldn¡¯t even protect himself. He was attacked by five Sword God level men in ck. Caught in a tough battle, he couldn¡¯t get out tomand his warriors to continue fighting.

    The rest of the main members of the team, ¡°Hand of Resurrection¡± Wolff, ¡°Berserker War Demon¡± Bartus, and ¡°The Enchanter¡± Hayden, were also suppressed. All six masters from the Hilikas family, as well as the previous few Sword Gods who had disappeared, were all being controlled by the mysterious power.

    God Chosen Knight Scott might be strong, but he has yet to fully master all his powers. As such, he was not good enough to fight with the five Sword Gods. Only a few people like Be, who had fully mastered her power, could go against them, but she had no intention of supporting Scott. He might not be on par with his opponent, but Scott wasn¡¯t out of options either. If he was smart, he would retreatter.

    Be and Kriss followed the other heroines and retreated to the rear. The Demon King¡¯s crusade led by Scott was trained and had a n to deal with such emergencies. Even though Wendy and the other wizards tried tounch magical attacks to support the frontlines, their magic couldn¡¯t be used to enter Hildes Canyon. It seemed to be enchanted by something simr to the Magic Forbidding Enchantment.

    ¡°Our magic is of no use, damn it. Everyone, follow me to the entrance of the canyon. Leave the rest here to Scott and the others. Let¡¯s first¡­¡±

    ¡°The canyon¡­ the entrance to the canyon is missing.¡±

    However, the retreating team ran into another trouble. The entrance of Hildes Canyon was no longer visible to their eyes because of a collective illusion. To them, the scene behind them was a canyon with no end in sight. Ever since entering the canyon, the warriors were all focused on advancing to the front. None of them were aware of what was happening behind them; thus, no one knew when their path to retreat was sealed off.

    The illusion used was exactly the same as the one Be and herpanions had experienced at the Elite ins on udine River. It was probably cast by the blue phantom. Fire Wizard Wendy, leading the retreat team, panicked because she mainly cultivated fire magic instead of spirit magic. This rendered her magic useless against the illusions made using spirit magic.

    The retreat team consisted of many warriors, but there were only a handful of magicians. They were at a loss when it came to such strange phenomena. As the warriors were pondering their fate, the ground started to shake vigorously. A mutated demon nt emerged, blocking the team¡¯s escape route.

    It was a gigantic datura flower with a strange human-looking face on the front. These thin demon nts belonged to a type of mutated demon that carried an array of poisons. Since there were few of them on the continent, there were almost no records of such demons. Even an experienced warrior might not havee across them in their lives.

    While the other warriors are still in shock, Be and Kriss quickly squatted down with their hands covering their ears. As soon as they did so, the datura demon flower let out a harsh scream. The sonic wave attack could deafen the ears of the receiver. Even after covering their ears tightly, Be and Kriss could still hear the loud noise emitting from the demon nt.

    In between the sonic attack, the datura flower nt was alsounching some venom. Alternating between the two, the team of warriors was quickly defeated. In order to prevent the toxin from seeping into their eyes, Be and Kriss kept their eyes closed. Be did not feel anything strange apart from the sound waves hitting their bodies and shattering the items that were hanging around.

    The venom from the datura demon flower was not able to corrode human bodies. Be didn¡¯t know the effect of the venom because she was immune to most poisons. She didn¡¯t feel anything. By the time she and Kriss opened their eyes, it was foggy all around them. They couldn¡¯t sense anything happening in the thick fog. Furthermore, they could no longer feel the breath of other warriors, and there weren¡¯t any corpses lying around either.

    ¡°Be, where did the rest of the people go? There were so many of us just now. Could it be that they have all melted away?¡±

    ¡°No, Kriss, I think we should lose some weight. Uh, don¡¯t be nervous. I was just kidding.¡±

    ¡°Really, Be? How could you still joke about it? You scared me half to death. I am obviously not fat.¡±

    Be looked around at the traces on the ground and finally understood the reason. The warriors hit by the sonic wave were sent flying off. The reason why Be and Kriss were unaffected wasn¡¯t that they were fat but because they were strong. When the sonic wave attacked them, the fighting instinct that resided within them unconsciously helped them block the impact, leaving them unscathed.

    At a nce, the datura demon flower seemed to be fighting for the first time on the battlefield. However, the team against it wasn¡¯t far off either. It was made up of rookie warriors and novices who were here to clean up the battlefield. None of them could swing their swords properly against the demon. Be and Kriss could not find any traces of them. It also appeared that the human face on the datura demon nt was only for decoration, and it had no sight function. It wouldn¡¯t even be able to see a fish slipping off the.

    Aside from the buzzing in their ears from the sonic attack, Be and Kriss had no other injuries. The only other loss was that the armors on their bodies were shattered by the sonic waves. Some parts were also dissolved by the venomous poison secreted by the datura demon flower. Hence, the two of them had lost their sets of armor and clothes.

    It wasn¡¯t until they felt a little chilly all over that Be and Kriss realized theirck of clothes. Most of the hostile monsters that Be had encountered seemed to hate clothing, as if they came right out of a movie set. Being ustomed to this experience, Be immediately took out two sets of clothing for them from her storage ring. The most resources she had in hand were clothes, so they did not suffer the embarrassment of having no change of clothing.

    Be wondered about the fate of the female warriors that had been blown. However, since they were the warriors from the Earth Travelling Fellowship and God Chosen Knight Scott¡¯s girls, Be didn¡¯t concern herself much with them. She also didn¡¯t feel the presence of the male warriors leading the front of the team, as well as protecting the team from the rear. It was uncertain if they had been defeated.

    Be thought that even if Scott¡¯s warriors were not able to make it through the Hilikas family¡¯s Sanctuary of Swords, they should be able to make it through half of the journey. Who would have guessed that they weren¡¯t even able to cover one-third of it before they were defeated? Be did help Akmans¡¯s warrior team before, but that team was full of male warriors. If they were in this situation, they would have been able to hold out for much longer without stepping back as opposed to this team that was made up of arge number of female warriors who retreated before halfway through the fight.

    ¡°Scott would not have surrendered just like this, right? This savior can¡¯t do it! Krissy, you¡­ what did you find?¡±

    ¡°Be, look over here. The flower headdress on the head of this female Sword God seems to be the Spirit of the Sea that we were looking for!¡±

    ¡°The Sword God! Where is the Sword God from the Hilikas family? Unless it is¡­¡±

 Book 9: Chapter 533: The Real Ruler of the Gabriel Empire

    Book 9: Chapter 533: The Real Ruler of the Gabriel Empire

    There was a secret resting ce located in the imperial city area of Gabriels City (Sword Capital) at the Gabriel Empire (Nation of the Sword). After the meeting was adjourned, Be and herpanion made their way to this secret hidden spot to unwind. While the beautiful girls that hade here with Be were unconsciously letting their guards down because of their rxed state, Be had every intention of taking advantage of the situation and implement her evil n.

    The visit to this secret resting ce was the first long-awaited vacation for everyone since the usurping of the throne fiasco. It was meant for them to rx and recharge themselves after the long battle. Initially, this private hot spring site was built by the son of the patriarch of the Renald family that had tried to steal the throne. He intended to use it once he had ascended the throne.

    After the Renald family¡¯s n to overthrow the throne was foiled, like every other possession, this hot spring was also picked up by the final victors of this political game. It now belonged to Be and Kriss. Since the construction of the hot spring was unfinished when they got it, they had actually inherited a hot spring with no connection to any underground water source. As such, the hot spring was more of an empty pond when it was handed over to Be.

    Yet, this didn¡¯t dither Be. What she needed was precisely that¡ªan empty hot spring with no spring water in it. By the time she and herpanion arrived at the hot spring, it was already filled with milky white liquid. At a nce, it looked a lot like cow¡¯s milk, but the scent of it was a little different, as if it was from another particr mysterious source. This particr hidden vicinity was part of the restricted area that could only be entered with the permission of Be and Kriss. No other person would be allowed to ess this area.

    ¡°Be, is that milk in there? Why is the smell so strong, as if¡­?¡±

    ¡°Sister Helena, that¡¯s indeed milk. Whoever doesn¡¯t believe me, I could take them to experience the production process.¡±

    The evil grin on Be¡¯s face sent a chill down the spines of these female princesses and grand dukes. They hade over to rx after sessfully concluding the enthronement ceremony. ording to their experience of being teased by Be, it was apparent that she had an evil intention when she gathered them here. Since it was daytime and Kriss was also with them, they thought that it would be safe for them to tag along.

    ¡°Be¡­ Mistress, it¡¯s still broad daylight, and sister Kriss is with us¡­ Eh, where is Empress Kriss?¡±

    ¡°Kriss has gone somewhere else to rest. Say, do you want me to help you take it off, or do you want to do it yourself?!¡±

    Only then did the beautiful maidens realize that they had been tricked into a n that was curated by the Demon King Be, as well as the pure and innocent-looking Kriss. Currently, Be was standing at the only exit of the secret hot spring, preventing the girls from leaving. The ¡°aplice¡± Kriss was nowhere to be found. When the girls were not paying much attention to them, the ¡°co-conspirator¡± and Be had retreated to the posterior of the vicinity. Just as the rest of the beautiful girls entered their trap, Kriss safely left the danger zone.

    ¡°There are no outsiders here. Shouldn¡¯t you call me Mistress? If not, I will punish the disobedient one!¡±

    ¡°Mistress, it¡¯s my mistake.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, I¡¯m not ready yet. Could you¡­¡±

    ¡°Today, none of you will be able to escape from me. Since you have all called me your Mistress, do you still expect me to serve you and help you take off your clothes?! Except for the crown on your head, I want everything off!¡±

    When Be shifted to her overbearing tone, these beautiful maidens, who had previously been harassed and teased, instinctively called her Mistress. At the same time, their hands moved towards the buttons on their clothes and started to remove their garments, as if they had been put under a spell. It didn¡¯t take long before all these beauties sheepishly disyed their snow-white, delicate ¡°body art¡± in front of Be.

    Be had her own purpose for letting these female princesses and female grand dukes retain the crowns received during the coronation while submerging in the milk bath with her. Like the female nobles of a defeated country that had subjected themselves to the conquerors, Be¡¯s way of shaming these beautifuldies was to remind them that regardless of how high their social status was, at the end of the day, they were still a ve to Be.

    ¡°Come, wear these. It¡¯ll make you look much cuter. If you do not want this, there are still other options for you to choose from.¡±

    ¡°No, Mistress, we¡¯ll choose this. There is no need for others.¡±

    Looking at the red leather cors in Be¡¯s hand, all the beautifuldies took it. Without any hesitation, they pped it onto their slender necks. Compared to the cor, Be¡¯s other ¡°Super Dirty Girl¡± options would be way more sinful and degrading. It included toys such as a pet tail that would be hung off their rear. Rather than the rest, it¡¯d be best to obediently take the cor.

    Be soaked in the milk bath with a blissful expression as she enjoyed the sensual massage of the beautiful girls surrounding her. On her arms were the sensitive twin sisters, Calman and Cahlia, while sisters Andanielle and Andta straddled Be¡¯s snow-white thighs. They allowed her to caress and tease their tender and most sensitive mysterious region of their bodies.

    This time around, the beautiful girl that Be was using as a pillow was the more voluptuous Helena. Initially, the position belonged to Doris, but since Helena had taken over her spot, Doris was now in front of Be. She let Be fondle the most sensitive parts of her body.

    It was sister Cathy and Sarah¡¯s responsibility to massage Be¡¯s dainty feet on both sides. They closely cuddled Be¡¯s feet with their arms and let the softness of their breasts brush against Be¡¯s feet.

    The ones with the least strenuous responsibility were Irina and Renath. They were ced on either side of Be. All they had to do was suck and lick on Be¡¯s fingers while asionally letting her stroke their breasts. The noble status of these newly coronated female princesses and grand dukes did notst long in front of Devil King Be, submitting themselves as her ves. The crown symbolizing their noble status on their heads held a different kind of delight to Be.

    ¡°All of you are really good at pleasing your Mistress. I really wish to let the ministers and the others know of this honest side of you.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, please don¡¯t say that. Tell us which aspect you are unsatisfied with, and we will change it!¡±

    ¡°Mistress, we will do anything to please you. You can¡¯t do that. Please don¡¯t act that way.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you should all drink more of the milk in here. It¡¯s good for your health, especially over here.¡±

    Under Be¡¯s eyes, these female princesses and grand dukes lowered their heads and stuck out their tongues to lick the special milk in this hot spring. Be¡¯s pair of sleazy hands wandered around the soft twin peaks and kneaded on the bright pink cherries as she examined their development. Even when they were to be attacked by Be¡¯s concupiscent physical examination, none of these beautifuldies had the courage to oppose her. They all submitted themselves to her will.

    The white liquid in this hot spring was, in fact, technically milk. However, instead of milk from cows, it was milk that Be had harvested from the beautiful maidens of the Goddess of Darkness faction from the Darkness Church. To put it in context, it was extracted from the beautiful girls of the Goddess of Darkness factions. Now, these maidens were lying on their backs all around the hot spring. The beautiful patterns on the naked body of these delicatedies contributed to the picturesque background scenery.

    At first, Helena and the others were actually curious about the high-quality beautiful girls that Be was simply using as a background at the hot spring. But, as soon as they saw the white milky textured liquid flowing out of the engorged double peaks of these beautifuldies, they finally realized the truth. The milk they were submerging in and savoring right now was not, in actual fact, cows¡¯ milk.

    However, no matter how embarrassed Helena and herpanions were, they could only give in to Be¡¯s will. They didn¡¯t want to be the next victim she would use for such a purpose. In order for Be to fill this hot spring with the specially produced milk, she had taken great pains. She had gathered almost all the beautiful girls from the Darkness Church, regardless if they were from the Goddess of Darkness or even the Demon King factions.

    Be nced at the swollen bosom of the beautiful maidens around her with an intentional gaze as she pondered if they could be used for any other amusement. All the girls she looked at trembled in fright, fearing that they would be lured into her evil games. However, as Be studied their expression, she wasn¡¯t sure whether they were trembling in fear or quivering in excitement.

    ¡°Sister Helena and Sister Doris, you two seem to be very plump in this area!¡±

    ¡°Mistress, please don¡¯t be like this. We can¡¯t do that. But we¡¯ll grant all other things that you wish for.¡±

    In order to not be used for the other purposes, Helena, along with the rest of the beautiful girls, who were more voluptuous, rushed to Be¡¯s side to please her. Even though Be was merely teasing them and had no intention to put them through it, she still felt a strange sense of aplishment in her heart when she saw how the girls were panicking and begging her for mercy.

    The core and high-level maidens of the Darkness Church were also present in the hot spring. The three Dark Holy Maidens, Liz, Livina, and Leah, as well as the beautiful twins, the heir to the pope, Lisnell, and Demonic Swordsman Lisner, could not escape Be¡¯s ws either. They, too, were also included in the beautifuldies surrounding the milk-filled hot spring while they bashfully acknowledge Be. After falling into the power of the Demon King, the rtionship between them and Be was that of a subus and the summoning master. Through this rtionship, their body had adapted to Be and had recognized her as their master, with only a little resistance left in their conscious mind.

    ¡°Lisnell and the few of you,e over here. Let me check if you have beenzy for the past few days.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, please, we have done what you wished for the past few days. When we get back, could we stop drinking that?¡±

    ¡°That will depend on my mood and your performance.¡±

    Lisnell and herpanions from the Darkness Church had been drinking strange potion for the past couple of days. It made bosom produce the special sweet milk like the rest of thedies of the Darkness Church. With a knowing nce from Be, these beautiful girls from the Darkness Church immediately walked over with their perky plump breasts and lined up in a row as they waited for Be¡¯s routine inspection.

    Without much dy, Be went straight to the point, letting Helena and the others rest as she headed on over to the three Dark Holy Maidens. Standing before Leah, she bent down and buried her head on Leah¡¯s chest, sucking the delicious milk she was producing. Leah¡¯s mature figure was perfect for such an act. Her twopanions, Liz and Livina, were not spared from Be¡¯s clutches either as she kept her hands busy with squeezing and fondling the red cherries on their bosom. Under her stimtion, Liz and Livina were squirting out milk from their breasts.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. If only you could keep doing this, I think¡­¡±

    ¡°Mistress, can¡¯t we y this game again when we are a bit more mature? At that time, we won¡¯t care how you want to y with us.¡±

    ¡°Sure, Lisnell. But today, you will do as I say. I assume the two of you sisters know what to do!¡±

    Be moved her head away from Leah¡¯s chest and looked at the twin Lisnell and Lisner. The twin sisters from the Darkness Church could only bow their heads and resign to their fates. They obediently let Be pull them into her arms and kiss. They couldn¡¯t break free from the Devil King Be as they were forced to press their soft bosom together, face to face. All they could do was subject themselves to Be¡¯s teasing. Their sensitive perky peaks were rubbed and squeezed into all kinds of shapes. After a while, an abundance of milk started to ooze out of them.

    All the other dark holy maidens watching on the side could only look over as the heir to their Dark Pope and their Demonic Swordsman were teased by Be in all sorts of ways. The girls of the Radiant Church were forced to watch when Be had harassed the heir to the Radiant Pope, Maria, as well as Cynthia, the Holy Swordsman. Now, it was their turn. These beautiful girls of the Darkness Church should be able to understand the feeling that the maidens of the Radiant Church had at that point in time.

    As the Dark Holy Maidens of the Darkness Church, the only way they could help unburden the twins Lisnell and Lisner was to ce themselves around Be and let themselves be teased. Even if the female princesses and grand dukes recognized these beautiful girls from the Darkness Church, they wouldn¡¯t be surprised. Once ced in front of Be, all their identities meant nothing. There were only two parties in this rtionship¡ªthe master and her ve. Aside from Be, everyone else was her ve.

    Be had gathered most of the special trophies she had collected throughout the Gabriel Empire (Nation of the Sword) here in this milk-filled hot spring. All the beautiful girls here were part of her precious collections. Except for Empress Kriss, who was not here, all the other princesses she had collected in this empire were present. This was just like the time when she enjoyed the princesses from the imperial royal family of the Manasvir Empire. The only thing different was that the target of harassment this time around was focused on the princesses of this empire.

    The princesses wearing the crowns on their heads were lined up in a row, bowing at the edge of the hot spring. The eldest princess, Princess Kliveny, the second princess, Princess Karin, the fourth princess, Princess Khalifa, and the fifth loli princess, Krylo, were kneeling at the forefront, bowing their heads. The other princesses behind them were the group of unknown princesses that had looked down on Kriss. They were previously held captive to be enjoyed by Reynard after his family, the Renald Family, sessfully usurped the throne.

    After Be had gotten hold of them, she sent these groups of unknown princesses to the evil Time Space Demon Noesha to educate them. Under her guidance, all of these princesses had fallen into great despair. By simply looking at another beautiful girl¡¯s body, their own bodies would start to react strangely.

    ¡°Dear princesses, why don¡¯t youe and join us? Come quickly. This hot spring is wide and can easily amodate all of you.¡±

    ¡°My prince, you need to have a little respect. We are princesses, you¡­ Don¡¯t pull. Such a hateful act, can¡¯t you let me finish my sentence? Why did you suddenly kiss? Wait¡­?¡±

    ¡°Kliveny, a moment of spring is worth a thousand gold. You are already feeling weird over here. Quicklye and let me help you relieve it.¡±

    Be used a little of her Demon King power to lightly blow at the princesses, and they all fell into the milky pond one after another with a ¡°puff¡±. When Princess Kliveny and the other four princesses rposed themselves, they were being pushed by the other princesses that had fallen behind them to face Be. All they could do now was to surrender their bodies to Be¡¯s whims.

    As usual, Be¡¯s lecherous hands were wandering around. As one of her hands was busy fondling Princess Kliveny, her other hand was already pinching on the red cherry that was perched on the bosom of Princess Khalifa. She then had her face buried onto the soft flesh of the second princess, Princess Karins¡¯s, peaks.

    As Be kissed and suckled on Karin¡¯s breast, her reaction reminded Be of the women on the ind of Japan, a nation in his previous life on earth. The fifth princess, Princess Krylo, who still had the figure of a child, could only stand on the side and watch with a flustered expression as her sisters were being harassed by Be. As a loli, Be had saved her forst.

    This time around, Be enjoyed herself and yed with her precious trophies from the daytime all the way till the sun had set. Since the hidden hot springs were equipped with a thermal enchantment, the temperature inside remained perfect. Even if one slept naked inside, one would still befortable. When Be finally walked out of the hot spring, aside from her, all the other human girls looked utterly hollowed out and were limping around. The scene incited the creative subconscious of a person.

    There was no other way since Be¡¯s physical strength as a Demon King was way too much for these human girls to handle. Luckily, she was a female. If she were to be in the form of a male Demon King, many beautiful girls would have beenpletely ruined by his harassment. As she left the milky hot spring, Be went over to a separate hot spring area behind the mountain. When she arrived, there were several beautiful girls quietly soaking in this hot spring. The hot springs here were not filled with milk but rather with sparkling clean water.

    Including Kriss, two other beautiful girls were here serving her. They were Fire Mage Wendy, who was captured by Be, and Sword Goddess udine. Seeing how Be was still unfazed, they were so afraid that they quickly went over to serve Be in the hot spring. They were both well ustomed to the strange hobby of this Demon King. They knew that it would be better if they were to take the initiative to serve her now. By the time Be took the initiative, it would be much worse.

    Be weed their thoughtfulness and allowed Wendy and udine to wipe her body from left and right. asionally, she would stretch out her hand to lightly fondle their soft, white bodies. The bashful but excited expression on these two beautiful girls failed to arouse excitement in Be¡¯s heart since she had previously been harassing a fleet of beautiful girls. Instead, she felt as if it was all natural. The things she was doing were just by natural instinct.

    ¡°Be, you are harassing them again. I won¡¯t say much about sister Wendy, but udine is your senior. Shouldn¡¯t you give her a bit of respect?¡±

    ¡°Kriss, you misunderstand me. I am doing this out of my respect for my senior. If you don¡¯t believe me, then look at this happy smile on her face. Do you still think that I am harassing her?¡±

    Kriss was used to Be¡¯s ¡°extreme excuses¡±. Since Wendy and udine didn¡¯t have much to do, Kriss just let them be. Previously, she had deliberately conspired and caused the other beautiful girls to fall into the harassing hands of Demon King Be. Under the influence of Myriad Sword Demon Krysan, Kriss had also learned some nasty tricks. Sometimes, her way was not any less evil than that of the veterans like Be or Noesha.

    The only girls that did not show up were Lost Demon King Hailey Layman and Moon Demon King Gonias. These two members of the Twelve Ancient Demon Kings had epted an invitation by the New Demon King faction, Sky Demon Doris. They had gone to visit the Darkness Sacred Region that had sent more than ten million demons to the field during the usurping of the throne, even though at the end of the day, most of them were unused.

    Although the rtionship between the new demon kings and the old faction was dangling between friendship and enmity, Be and the members of the new demon kings were trying their best to win over the other six females of the ancient twelve demon kings. It was better to have fewer enemies than to have more. Of all the six female demon kings, except for the one that was ranked first inbat strength, Be had met with all the rest.

    All the five demon kings had one way or another fallen into the ¡®evil hands¡¯ of Be and had been taken advantage of by her. The only difference was the degree she had taken advantage of them. There were a few demon kings that hadpletely fallen into her submission. It was only after confronting them that Be had decided to win them over to her side.

    ¡°Be, is it true that your father has really agreed to preside over the marriage between us? Was that what he meant?¡±

    ¡°Of course, your father-inw and mother-inw have agreed to my proposal. Or do you think that my family would trick me? How about this? Let us seal the deal here. By then, no one would be able to oppose me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hateful. Be, you are thinking of dirty thoughts again. Didn¡¯t you just finish ying with my sisters? But if you really want to, I won¡¯t deny you.¡±

    Kriss¡¯s words brought Be back to reality. Looking at her delicate cor bones, Be had to admit that even after she had forced herself upon and teased all the otherdies, in the end, Kriss was still the most beautiful one in her eyes. This was probably the vast difference between the queen that stood in the main pce and all the other general girls in the harem.

    Even though Kriss did not refuse her, Be didn¡¯t want to force her at this point. All the other girls she had harassed so far were beautiful girls of ordinary lineages, such as the human race, demons, and even elves. Be was not sure of the consequences that her action might lead to if she were to bond with a beautiful girl with a Dark Transformation such as Kriss.

    Only after Be had cleared up everything would she dare to attack Kriss. This was also the same reason why she had held off from harassing Dark Demon God Alice. Although Be couldn¡¯t have her way with Kriss, she still stepped forward and embraced her. As if tofort her, they embraced quietly. The loving scene of the couple shocked the female sword goddess udine as well as Wendy, who was looking at them.

    No one would have imagined that a demon king who had harassed so many beautiful maidens with all kinds of toys and in all sorts of evil ways would have shown such a warm and loving side of her. They couldn¡¯t help but be envious of Kriss, who by far was the only beautifuldy Be would treat in such a loving way.

    ¡°Be, bring me back to meet with Uncle!¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

 Volume 9 Chapter 506: Another Unexpected God of Creation and the Smooth Retreat at Hildes Canyon

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 506: Another Unexpected God of Creation and the Smooth Retreat at Hildes Canyon</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Kenny

    In the capital of the Gabriel Empire, near Gabriels City (Swords City), upstream of the udine River, in the central area of Hildes Canyon, the Hilikas family¡¯s Sanctuary of Swords, Be and Kriss met a strange Creator Loli. This loli should be one of the masterminds behind the scenes, but Be felt that she did not have any obvious hostility. She just looked like a cute loli.

    The Chaos Bringer member, Poison Origin Betty, looked like a harmless loli, while the Time Space Magic Demon Noesha looked like a good girl. However, sadism was hidden under her superficial appearance. Be now no longer believed in any appearance when observing lolis.

    That Creator Loli was a Dimensional Creator of this ce. Besides containing Darkness attributes in her aura, it was almost the same as the Dimensional Creator that Be had met. This loli had dark hair, and the pair of red-ck heterochromia was clearly beyond a Creator. That was the Demon Eyes that Demon Gods had.

    ¡°Dad¡­ No, that¡¯s not right. Mom? Why are you here!¡±

    ¡°Hold on. What did you call me? Creator Sister, I¡¯m still single¡­ I¡¯m not married yet! Don¡¯t you call me that!¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­ Sob!¡±

    Be quickly covered this loli¡¯s mouth. The way she called her ¡®mom¡¯ so affectionately nearly thundered her. Kriss, who was behind, was also horrified. She did not know when Be had this daughter. Although Be did not mind a beautiful daughter, she had yet to be betrothed to Kriss, and she did not want to admit the father (husband).

    ¡°Call me sister! Don¡¯t call me mom! Otherwise, I¡¯ll disown you!¡±

    ¡°Mom¡­ Sister. It¡¯s okay to call you sister, right!¡±

    That loli was a bit reluctant, but thanks to all sorts of ¡®threats¡¯ from Be, she called Be her sister. She did not purposely hide her identity and just told Be. She was another Dimensional Creator created by a Dimensional God of Creation. Her real name was Mary Rose.

    Mary Rose was another Dimensional Creator privately created by the Dimensional God of Creation of the previous generation. Since she was created secretly, the other Dimensional God of Creations were unaware of her existence. Based on seniority, Mary Rose¡¯s elder sister should be the first Dimensional Creator that Be had seen before, Dimensional Creator Mary L.

    Mary Rose belonged to a synthetic Dimensional Creator. She was a hybrid product created by that crazy World Creator, the Demon God who imitated a World Destructor with half the bloodline of a God of Creation and an artificial World Destructor.

    After countless failures and untold years of waiting, the God of Creation finally created Mary Rose, a heretical Creator. As a half imitation of a Demon God, Mary Rose¡¯s strength was notparable to that of a true Demon God. However, she had no problem defeating most Saviors. If Be had not met her, Mary Rose would have belonged to those final bosses. The reason she called Be her mother was simr to the previous Dimensional Creator, Mary L, calling Be her master. Both could feel the Dimensional Creator aura on Be.

    Based on the Dark Creation God Mary Rose¡¯s memory, the original Dimensional Creator was a crazy scientist who loved to do all kinds of forbidden experiments, many of which were uneptable even to World Destructors and Chaos Bringers. Mary Rose was the product of a crazy experiment. When Be held this loli, she could sense the terrifying power she had. Fortunately, it was not magnified, or it would not be easy to handle a God of Creation.

    Even if Be used the power of the Demon God to kill the God of Creation, the consequences would be unpredictable. Gods of Creations were the pirs of the dimension. Once they were destroyed, the dimension would likely copse. It would be the best oue if she could solve it peacefully. Mary Rose belonged to an unconscious crime, which was also naturally evil.

    She had only recently awakened from the seal. The original Dimensional Creator knew how terrifying this loli was, so he used the energy to seal her in a box. However, after the Creator¡¯s disappearance, the power in the seal became weaker and weaker. Mary Rose had broken through the seal not long ago and hade out in Hildes Canyon, where she happened to meet a certain Demon King who released Experiment One.

    The main culprit was not Mary Rose but one of the experiment subjects in her custody. Be took a look at her exclusive storage space, which sealed arge amount of terrifying synthetic Demonic Beings, all of which were given to her for safekeeping after being created by the previous generation of the God of Creation. After reading it, Be felt that it was a waste of talent that the previous generation of World Creators did not join the World Destructor¡¯s Camp. Even Demon Gods of the World Destructor¡¯s Camp could not create these synthetic Demonic Beings.

    Mary Rose handed Be a copy of the previous generation of World Creators¡¯ experimental notes and experimental arrangement register. Be could read the writings on it. There was one that was about releasing the demon, which was Experiment One, and let it fight with the summoned Interdimensional Traveler toplete the world destruction n. Besides thest few pages of the final experimental record being torn, the other experimental records could be found.

    Mary Rose did not know where those torn experimental records went, but she found this tattered experimental record book after opening the seal. Those pages of the final experimental record were the key. If Be¡¯s guess was right, the previous generation of Dimensional Creators¡¯ mysterious disappearance and the reason she had a Dimensional Creator¡¯s aura on her were rted to that final experiment. The previous generation of Dimensional Creator¡¯s final experiment should have failed and had paid a huge price. Since she had never shown her face, she had most probably died after the experiment failed.

    However, Be had inherited the legacy left by the Dimensional God of Creation, the two beautiful Dimensional God of Creation girls, as a matter of course. She did not want those that were given without reason. It did not meet her way of doing things. Be¡¯s timely takeover had prevented Mary Rose¡¯s further unconscious destruction of the dimensional world. Based on the experimental notes, all experimental bodies had to be released.

    But just one Experiment One had such terrifying destructive power. Be did not dare to imagine all the thousands of experimental bodies released. Thanks to Be¡¯s intervention, this experimental trip had been nulled, and she also confiscated the experimental notes. After re-sealing the thousands of experimental bodies, they were put in the Dark Creation God Mary Rose¡¯s exclusive storage space.

    ¡°Sister, the Experiment One you are looking for has long since run away to the capital with the first infected Demon King. There is only one Demon Lord left here. I can¡¯tmand them, but I can clean them up anytime.¡±

    ¡°No, just cover us up at the side. Kriss and I will take care of it.¡±

    The Dark God of Creation Mary Rose came with visual deception magic simr to perceptual disorder. Except for a few people like Be and the others, the other Demonic Beings here, including the Demon King, could not see her. She appeared only as an observer from the results of the experiment. She could not interfere with the experiment progress, which was simr to another Dimensional God of Creation, her elder sister, Mary L. She was responsible for the observation and was not actively involved in any interaction.

    Be did not want Mary Rose to intervene in the real world. She asked her to make her and Kriss invisible. Mary Rose still had to keep some power to maintain the sealing energy in the storage space. If she did make an exception to make a move, the sealing power of the thousands of experiments would weaken, and Be did not want to bear the risk of having the terrifying experiments escaping again.

    Just as Be and the two others were in a stealthy state and chatting, many mutated Demonic Beings walked up to the icicle and released the beautiful girls frozen inside. While these beautiful girls were unclear about the situation, they were escorted by the Demonic Beings into theboratory inside. Be and the others followed the Demonic Beings and walked to the central area of the Sword Tower.

    Those beautiful girls had been pressed on a special bench that seemed to be like the electric torture chairs in an interrogation room. When Be and the rest came in, the experimental tools had been set up. A ck leather belt was tied to the legs of the beautiful Fire Demonic Mage, Wendy, and the others, and their waists were also fixed with a ck belt.

    They were affixed with many small suction cups with wires that seemed to be able to electrocute them. Even the pair of rubies on their chests were affixed with iron pieces. Wendy struggled helplessly while they had a special crown worn on their heads that seemed like a prop for brainwashing. Many battle-hardened beautiful Warriors were scared out of their minds by this bizarre scene.

    Warriors and the others were thest groups of beautiful Warriors to enter this ce. Before the arrival of these dozen of beautiful Warriors, several groups of human captives had been brainwashed here. Those people were put on magical armor and sent out to fight. After the male captives were used up, it was then Wendy¡¯s and the others¡¯ turn.

    ¡°Mary Rose, did you design that equipment too?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Sister. I think it¡¯s a piece of brainwashing equipment! It¡¯s very effective. Disobedient children will be brainwashed into obedient children.¡±

    The Dark Creation God, Mary Rose, had said this terrifying topic with an innocent face. After Be and the rest came in, besides the imprisoned beautiful Warriors, they did not see those Sword Gods of the Hilikas Family. Apart from the Sword Goddess udine being captured by Be, the other infected Sword Goddesses should now be going to the capital of the Gabriel Empire.

    Arge number of collections in the Hilikas Family also disappeared along with the infected members of the Hilikas Family. Be and Kriss took a few more steps forward and saw that mutant Demon Lord that was stationed there. That was a ten-meter-tall Lava Giant, its whole body formed from flowingva. An oval iron cage was hung on the Lava Giant¡¯s chest where its heart was.

    Inside the cage was apletely naked beautiful loli who was a Demon King. She spread a pair of demon wings behind her back that shielded most of its master in it. In addition to the imprisoned loli Demon King, a group of human twin sisters was also imprisoned in the iron cage. They were Cahlia and Calman that Be was worried about. The two sisters were facing each other as they hugged each other naked. Their pale faces revealed a horrified expression.

    The Lava Giant was an artificial Demonic Being, ¡®Lava Demon God¡ªLove Dummy.¡¯ It was a fake product created by the previous generation of World Creators imitating the World Destructors. The people in that iron cage were used as energy cells. The Lava Demon God sucked their power away. Fortunately, there was a Demon King. Otherwise, given Cahlia¡¯s and Calman¡¯s weak strength, they would have been sucked dry.

    At present, most of the energy was provided by the Demon King, so Cahlia and Calman were spared. Upon seeing that the Demon King could notst longer, Be immediatelyunched a sneak attack with Kriss. While the Lava Demon God was still in its growing stage, Kriss¡¯ longsword transformed into Sword Qi that was dozens of meters long and cut an opening above the iron cage.

    In the process of falling, with its slowdown magic, that iron cage did not shatter. The two beautiful human girls in the iron cage were only stunned without anything serious. That remaining Demon King, who was also awakened by the shaking, looked curiously at the situation outside the cage.

    ¡°You monster, get the hell out of my way!¡±

    Be unleashed the power of the Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth, and a huge storm of cold icy wind came over from behind. The Lava Demon God¡¯s energy supply was cut off, so it was toote in defending. The storm of cold icy wind forced it back to the rear. Be took the opportunity to carry the iron cage and retreat, leaving in ce the Lava Demon God that had been suppressed by the storm of cold icy wind.

    ¡°What are you doing? Put me down! I don¡¯t need your help!¡±

    After Be saw that loli Demon King¡¯s face, she realized that she was her acquaintance. It was the same loli Demon King who had been knocked out by her when they were snatching over the summoning channelst time. The lost Demon King, Hailey Layman, was the second Demon King ranked among the Ancient Twelve Demon King. Despite her loli figure, she was a beautiful girl with long light-purple ponytails, and she was stronger than the remaining four Demon King Be had seen in terms ofbat power.

    Hailey Layman stared at that pair of amber Demon Eyes and seemed to be seething with anger. She was still resenting Be for snatching her summoning channel and knocked her out without saying a word. Be went straight up and held Hailey Layman¡¯s hands before she unleashed her demonic power and forcibly suppressed her Demon King wings back into her body.

    ¡°What are you trying to do? I¡¯ve been infected. Quickly leave!¡±

    ¡°Just follow me. If you¡¯re really infected, I have ways to save you. Let¡¯s go back first!¡±

    ¡°Hold on. Put me down. I can walk¡­ W-Why are you touching there? Stop!¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not well-behaved, I¡¯ll smack them. It¡¯s so smooth and bouncy. It¡¯s fun to smack them.¡±

    Be stepped forward and carried Hailey Layman on her shoulder like prey, while Cahlia and Calman let Kriss take them away. The iron cage door had been destroyed. Be and the others returned. After bringing the Demon King Hailey Layman, enemies were shocked by the Demon King aura on her. They were so shocked that they automatically gave way, so Be and the others did not need to stealth.

    When passing by Wendy, she cast a pleading look at Be. Although the cunning and evil Be had also let the Dark Creation God Mary Rose summon the ghosts. However, she did not untie the restraints on Wendy and the rest. She moved them away with the stools, and it seemed like Be would continueter on.

    The Lava Demon God that had been suppressed finally copsed and dissolved, as it did not have any energy supply. Be and the rest retreated smoothly, and Be had a lot of ¡®loots¡¯ as usual. In the Hildes Canyon entrance area, the Time Space Magic Demon Noesha had drawn arge magical teleportation array, just waiting for Be and the rest toe out.

    ¡°Sister Be, you¡¯ve gained a lot this time as well! When are you going to lend me a few of them¡­¡±

    ¡°Noesha, help me teleport them back. Mary Rose, are you going back with me?¡±

    ¡°No, Sister. I have an exclusive God of Creation domain space. If you want to find me, just call me anytime.¡±

    While Be and Kriss were retreating, there was a piece of news that made the forces finally break out into war in the capital of the Gabriel Empire, Gabriels City. Emperor Alfred the Third was rumored to have died in the hands of the rebel army, and his head had been hung at the city gate. This piece of news allowed all the forces waiting for the emperor to die now had the reason to dispatch troops.

    The authenticity of this piece of news aside, without an emperor now, it was time for the forces to be active. The Envoy of the Imperial Union, Dragon Knight General Olya, who acted as the superintendent, became silent at this time as thoughts ran through her mind. From the start of the rebellion in the Gabriel Empire, she had not reported it, and the other empires did not know about it. At least, the headquarters of the Imperial Union was unaware of this matter. Certain empires had no advanced knowledge, and it was hard to say now either.

    This was the best time to usurp the throne. When the Imperial Union found out and dispatched the mediator, the throne would definitely be given to the original heir to the throne, Prince Daniel. His prince status had not been abolished, so it was legal inw. He was the rightful heir to the throne.

    Prince Brad and Prince Frauer, who were unwilling to wait, hadunched an attack first. Before Duchess Bellina could react, these two princes had acted jointly and preemptively. They sent an army to attack the capital, Gabriels City. They intended to seize the pce from the rebels first and find the emperor¡¯s great seal.

    When the time came, they would directly support the crown prince to seed the throne. After everything was done, they would inform the Imperial Union. At that time, the union could only acquiesce to this fait apli. The silence of Olya, the envoy of the Imperial Union, created a misunderstanding for them, causing them to think it was the best time to act.

    When Be and Kriss returned to the Southern Alliance army base camp, the war had already started in the capital. Since the army had been waiting for Be to return, it did not take much military action.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, the imperial capital¡­¡±

    ¡°I got it. I¡¯ll prepare some food first. We¡¯ll talk about thatter¡­¡±

 Volume 9 Chapter 507: Demon King Bellaâ€™s Leisure Time in Belizegra Fortress Before the Great War

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 507: Demon King Be¡¯s Leisure Time in Belizegra Fortress Before the Great War</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    In the capital of the Gabriel Empire, Gabriels City, in the Southern Alliance Army Camp located downstream of the udine River, in Belizegra Fortress¡¯ central imperial residence, the news of Duchess Belina¡¯s return to the Southern Alliance Army soon spread. Even though the Southern Alliance forces had repeatedly kept a low profile to the public, this piece of news had spread to the other four major powers where the battle was raging.

    This made them nervous for some time. Be was not someone who yed by the rules. After a day of truce, and confirming Be did not make a big move, the four major forces then only restarted the attack on the capital. Be had no time for them for the time being. She was the real winner of the Hundred Flowers Festival, as she had brought back arge amount of loot and was busy enjoying it. She had no time to care about the rebellion.

    The one who upied the pce was a Demon King and the released Experiment Subject No. One Demonic Being. If Be did not step in, the four major forces could not take down the capital. There were also the few infected Sword God experts from the Hilikas Family, the original Imperial Guardian Family. It was quite hard to break into the city. The four major forces¡¯ Sword Sage experts were less than the Hilikas Family¡¯s Sword Sages.

    Be was now sitting and enjoying the beauties, looking at the elders vying for the kingdom in the opposite with a smile. There were more than six million troops and supplies from the Southern Alliance and more than 10 million Darkness Sacred Region¡¯s Demonic Beings being transported day and night. There would simply not be any food shortage. The Imperial Dukes could not hold a candle to Be in terms of food. It was unknown whether they could hold on to the end.

    In the imperial residence in the center of the Belizegra Fortress, after a night of increased processing by the Demonic Beings, the ce had been expanded like the Emperor¡¯s chamber, with beautiful girls in the pce, all humiliated. Here, Be was the only king, dominating all the beautiful girls in the pce.

    Bey down on afortable bed, holding onto Andanielle and Andta. These two sisters hadpletely submitted. They stretched out their tongues and buried their heads to lick the rubies on Be¡¯s chest at each side. They kissed very lightly, as if they had been specially instructed by Be.

    Just likest time, Cathy and Sarah kneeled under the bed at each side as they massaged Be¡¯s feet. At Be¡¯s evil request, the two Imperial Duchesses massaged Be¡¯s feet with the softness of their breasts. However, they massaged her thighs only, hugging her thighs and using their breasts to press them.

    Lady Doris was located behind Be. The softness of her breasts was treated as a soft meat cushion. Renath and Irina were responsible for massinging Be¡¯s legs. Theyid on the bed with their heads down, licking her feet just like pets.

    The Priest, Missy Helena, was not spared either. She sat between Be¡¯s spread legs, her softest mysterious area in close contact with Be. The strange feeling of friction made her produce seductive noises. Except for Lady Ivy who was not yet present, the firstdies of the three great families of the Gabriel Empire and the daughters of the three great Imperial Dukes were all reduced to Be¡¯s exclusive maids.

    The dark desire in Be¡¯s heart was greatly satisfied. As she bullied these youngdies, she watched the four major powers fighting for the capital on the other side of the river. Thisfort was not something an average person could feel. Be reached out to embrace Helena into her arms. The softness of her chest made Be grab them.

    ¡°Master, be gentle. Please, I¡­¡±

    ¡°Sister Helena, it¡¯s time to pray to the Radiant Goddess. Pray now. I want to watch you pray!¡±

    ¡°Master, give me a break. Praying like this to the Radiant Goddess is¡­ Don¡¯t. I¡¯ll pray.¡±

    ¡°Sister Helena, that¡¯s how you should behave, isn¡¯t it? President Maria and the girls were also reluctant at first, but they were all very obedientter.¡±

    Under Be¡¯s gaze, Helena prayed in such a shameful position, with a strange smile. She had too fallen due to Be¡¯s bullying. These beautiful girls¡¯ hearts had copsed, and Be did not need to use bondage props on them. They would all stay there obediently. After awakening their weird attributes, even when Be was not around, they would caress each other. It was impossible for them to escape.

    A single transparent curtain was hanging outside the bedroom. One could see the situation outside the pce, where it was simply a grand orgy. The beautiful girls who had participated in the Hundred Flowers Festival had brought Be into the cave to hide because of the Undead¡¯s sneak attack. After the event, they all let Be abduct them here temporarily.

    Under the continuous psychedelic effect of the strange scent, these beautiful girls hugged two by two and rolled together on the nket, with a variety of kisses and caresses. It was a snow-white beautiful scene with white bodies writhing. Each girl was wearing a special ck ne around her neck. In the process of making out, there had been individuals who were awakened but were soon bullied by theirpanions into confusion again.

    Be had deliberatelyid out this beautiful scene so that these beautiful girls from noble families would abandon all humiliation and make out here collectively. When the time came, these beautiful girls would certainly support her n of being a queen. Their ¡®temporary boyfriends¡¯ left them at the Hundred Flowers Festival, and Be received these ¡®temporary girlfriends¡¯.

    ¡°Sister Be, we¡¯re still young. Let us out!¡±

    ¡°Sister Be, we¡¯re wrong! We¡¯re not adults yet! Let us go out!¡±

    Cahlia and Calman, the new twin sisters, were also put on the snow-white bed. Kriss now went outside the camp to meet the refugees who had escaped from the imperial capital, leaving Be to look after Cahlia and Calman. The pair of snow-whitembs eventually did not escape Be¡¯s clutches. Anyway, she gave Be an encouraging smile before leaving, in which there should be some ns.

    Cahlia and Calman did not know that they had been ¡®sold¡¯ by Kriss. They sat helplessly on the bed, blushing as they watched everything. After seeing Andanielle and Andta like how they used to be, no matter how innocent they were, they knew that the scene of holding the rubies on Be¡¯s chest and the all kinds of makeout scenes outside were a bad thing.

    Unfortunately, everything was toote. The two were on Be¡¯s bed. The Lava Demon God had sucked their energy, so it was not possible to restore the strength of a Quasi-Sword God in a short time. Right now, they only had the strength of two little girls. How could they be Demon King Be¡¯s opponent? Be revealed a scheming smile on her face. She reached out into the void, and the twin sisters were attracted by a mysterious force. She pressed their bosoms with one hand and pulled them to her side.

    After seeing that Be was going to bully her new besties, the other beautiful girls serving her retreated obediently and sat on their knees on the snow-white bedsheet, waiting for Be¡¯s next order. They did not dare to get out of bed without Be¡¯s permission. They knew the identities of Cahlia and Calman, but they pretended not to hear their pleas for help. Anyway, they were going to be a family in the future.

    ¡°Sister Be, spare us. We¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You guys will be adultster. You won¡¯t get pregnant, so you don¡¯t need to be afraid. Besides, it¡¯s not small here!¡±

    Be ced Cahlia and Cahlia in front of her and kneaded the pair of luscious little jade rabbits on their chests with her hands. It was the size that a palm could grasp. The Demon Queen pressed the twin sisters¡¯ chests, and they could not move. After the other beautiful girls got Be¡¯smand, they pressed Cahlia¡¯s and Calman¡¯s hands and legs, so that they showed the word ¡®???¡¯ on the bed.

    Normally, they did not dare to bully the twindies of the Hilikas Family, the Guardian Family of the Empire. However, everyone was equal on Be¡¯s bed. Cahlia and Calman were kneaded to the point that their bodies reacted and soon got wet. What was even more humiliating was that their slender legs were pressed apart and could not be closed at all. Their most mysterious garden area was exposed to the other beautiful girls.

    ¡°Sister Be, we can hardly stand the pinching. You¡­ No, don¡¯te over.¡±

    ¡°You two have caused me to worry for a long time. Now, use your bodies topensate me!¡±

    Be lowered her head and went down to the most mysterious area between Cahlia and Calman. They only felt Be¡¯s tongue gently licking, and that strange feeling spread from their mysterious garden area to their whole body, causing them to tremble like they were electrocuted.

    Cahlia and Calman were twin sisters, so they could sense each other. If one was bullied, the other could quickly sense it. This was simply double the pleasure. They were more sensitive than the other beautiful girls and soon entered a daze, allowing people to enjoy them.

    There was amotion on the big snow-white bed before peace was restored in the afternoon. When Be got up from a piece of soft jade, it was still early, but Cahlia and Calman did not have enough physical strength. They were limp after a while, and the other beautiful girls helped ¡®share¡¯ themter on. Everyone ended up ¡®dead¡¯. This terrifying Demon King¡¯s hands were so strong that even the beautiful girls from the Dragon Race were not her opponent, let alone these human beautiful girls.

    ¡°Princesses, you have been watching for so long here. It¡¯s your turn!¡±

    Be got out of the bed and opened therge closet not far away. She carried several hidden princesses insidea??Eldest Princess Kliveny, Second Princess Karin, Fourth Princess Khalifa, and Youngest Princess (Fifth Princess) Kryloa??out and ced them on the big bed. Be had stuffed them into the closet, sealed their ability to move, and let them watch a real-life show.

    Right now, the princesses¡¯ bodies had reacted. As princesses, theirst dignity also copsed in front of Be, who had let them participate in these special group activities so that they couldpletely give up the unnecessary dignity. Except for the fact that the Youngest Princess Krylo was put aside to enjoyst, the other three princesses were stacked together, like a snow-white sandwich.

    The Eldest Princess Kliveny was pressed on the very top, while the Second Princess Karin in the middle. Be reached out and groped the Fourth Princess Khalifa, who was on the very bottom. The princess was embarrassed to open her eyes, and the Youngest Princess Krylo was still there watching the humiliating scene of her sisters being bullied. As if on purpose, Be slowed down her action so that Krylo could see clearly.

    ¡°Master Be, take it easy for a moment. Can you let Fifth Sister¡­¡±

    ¡°No, she¡¯ll also join inter.The few of you are already so wet. Let me have a good inspection.¡±

    Be pounced over and pulled Fifth Princess Krylo to lie in her arms. Then, she pressed her hands, pointing out how to bully her three sisters. That scene made the few princesses nearly faint. Fortunately, the other beautifuls girls had fainted already. The beautiful girls outside could not see what was happening inside. Only Be enjoyed their most taboo side.

    While Be was still bullying the princesses, Kriss had already met all the representatives of the refugees who had fled the capital. She was in the Southern Alliance Armymander-in-chief¡¯s main base camp and it was known that Princess Kriss was a ¡®Grand Duchess¡¯. If Be was not around, the highest inmand would be Princess Kriss.

    Right now, she was meeting a special envoy, an envoy from the Imperial Alliance, Dragon Knight General Olya, who was d in a knight¡¯s armor. She came to meet Be and did not expect to see Princess Kriss. That rumor might be true. Kriss and Be might have a rtionship beyond the general friendship of besties.

    No matter how close besties were, handing over more than six million troops under her own hand to an outsider was no longer an ordinary friendship. It was not too much to say a life-and-death friendship. However, aspared to Be, Kriss had less of a dominance. Be dared to do certain things, but not necessarily Kriss. She still had to find Be.

    ¡°Princess Kriss, it¡¯s good to see you again. Um¡­ Princess Felia, is Duchess Be back yet? I have something to find her now!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to call me Princess. Be is resting in the imperial residence. Sister Olya, are you sure you want to find her now? It¡¯s quite a scene there¡­ Can you answer a question first?¡±

    ¡°Please ask, Sister Kriss.¡±

    ¡°Sister Olya, there¡¯s no rule in your country that a princess must marry a man, right?¡±

    ¡°No, there¡¯s no such rule, but Sister Kriss, this question¡­ Can a princess marry a princess?¡±

    Kriss and Olya walked and chatted, and Kriss took her to the secret pce behind the imperial residence to find Be. Olya was confused by Kriss¡¯ strange questions. Kriss¡¯s slightly blushing face and serious expression did not look like she was joking. She could only answer affirmatively that the Octavia Empire did not specify that the princess¡¯s marriage partner must be a man. Such things did not need to be specified.

    After getting Olya¡¯s answer, Kriss revealed a reassuring smile, as if she had eaten some kind of reassuring pill. Olya¡¯s attention was ced on the strange scene in the imperial residence¡¯s secret pce. She did not notice the change in Kriss¡¯s expression. In the imperial residence¡¯s secret pce, the female Adventurers that Be had snatched from the Hildes Canyon and one of the Interdimensional Traveler Saviors, the Chosen Knight Scott¡¯s team, were suppressed.

    Before Savior Scott could push down this batch of beautiful Warriors, Be took advantage. It was said that everyone was imprisoned here for treatment, and they maintained sitting on a stool in a humiliated position while naked. The erotic loli Noesha had disiciplined the girls with care. Be did not want to brainwash them but just let them stay like that for a while. This was a small punishment for their condescending attitude before.

    Be, d in ck armor, was on the farthest throne of the secret pce, holding in her arms apletely naked beautiful girl with fiery-red long hair and bullying her without restraint. That beautiful girl with fiery-red long hair was Wendy, the me Magic Mentor. When Be brought her back, she was imprisoned. After knowing that Be was not a good person either, Wendy did not dare to resist. She was afraid she would be bound on the stool with a brainwashing equipment on her head just like other beautiful Warriors.

    Moreover, Wendy¡¯s hands were bound by red ribbons at the back. Without magic, her physical strength was simply the same as an ordinary person. It was hard to resist. Be reached out and rubbed Wendy¡¯s bosom. The soft feel of it was quitefortable. Wendy¡¯s expression that wanted to scream but did not dare was also a kind of enjoyment. Olya and Kriss who came in saw this erotic scene.

    Kriss had been used to it, but Olya was still a little ufortable. After all, it was her first time seeing it, despite having previously prepared her mind. Because of their appearance, Be stopped her action of wanting to kiss the pair of red cherries on Wendy¡¯s chest. Olya was not yet ¡®in¡¯, so Be did not dare to let herself be so loose, despite the fact that she was now.

    ¡°Olya, Kriss, you guys are here?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she Wendy? Howe¡­¡±

    ¡°Olya, I¡¯m ying a game with Wendy. What¡¯s the matter? Don¡¯t bother about her.¡±

    Olya was a little puzzled. However, she was only acquainted with Wendy, so she ignored Wendy¡¯s pleading gaze and went on to talk to Be about business. Wendy¡¯s hopes were dashed. After Be deliberately used her fingers to pinch the rubies on her chest, she did not dare to use her eyes to plead for help anymore. She lowered her head in resignation.

    ¡°What? Those old men can¡¯t take down the capital and want to ask me to dispatch troops? If they can¡¯t even beat a few big men, are they trying to get me killed by asking me to fight! Olya, as you can see, I have a lot of things to do at night? I don¡¯t have time.¡±

    Be was depressed. It turned out that Prince Brad and his rookie army could not take down the imperial capital, not even the outer wall. What were they even thinking? They had invited Be to dispatch troops. Kriss wanted to go, and Be could onlymand the troops to depart through the night.

 Volume 10 Chapter 538: Secrets of the Radiant Church Buried in the Mysterious City in Victor Prairie

    Book 9: Chapter 529: The Eve of the Foggy Night Coup That Changed the Course of the Civil War

    It is dinner time at Gabrideck City, the base camp that belongs to the Northern Alliance, which was located in the marginal area of the Marz in at the lower reaches of the udine River that was flowing near the Gabriels City of the Gabriel Empire. Since it was dinner time, most of the soldiers, except for the few that were guarding the key positions, had gone to get their stomachs filled.

    Be, along with udine, the Sword Goddess, led an elite team of the demon army towards the business center of the city, the Bert Trading Center, where the Hilikas Family, who were the guardians of the Gabriel Empire, currently resided. Since it was dinner time, all the members of the residence had gathered together to enjoy the meal, making it the perfect opportunity for Be and herpanion to round them up and capture them all at once.

    As per her usual tactic during a surprise attack, Be made the conquering of the opponent¡¯s most elite unit as her priority. The demons that she had specially selected to join this operation were the elite mutant humanoid slime demons. These human-shaped, slimy demons have a special capability where they are able to turn into a liquid form and quickly vanish from the scene, making them untraceable by the opponent.

    The height of these slimy demons was the same as an average human soldier and they do not carry any weapons because they were well trained inbat. The use of any weapons at all will only be a hindrance to theirbat force. Currently, the Bert Trading Center no longer houses the normal residents that once used to stay here.

    During the requisition of Gabrideck City to be used as the temporary base camp for the Northern Alliance army, they forcefully expelled the hundreds and thousands of residents that were residing in the city under the name of the royal family and its empire. Many of these innocent victims of the civil war had fled and found refuge in the base camp of the Southern Alliance that was located not far away.

    Unlike the Northern Alliance, the Southern Alliance has more than adequate amounts of provisions and would not need to forcefully appropriate the property of the residents to subsidize themselves. Princess Kriss, who couldn¡¯t bear to witness the state of the refugees that had fled to the base camp of the Southern Alliance, had requested the Southern Alliance assist these refugees whose homes were forcibly taken from them.

    Without realizing it herself, the random act of kindness by Princess Kriss had won the hearts of the people for the Southern Alliance. Due to this, the support of the people for her had gradually grown. As they became more influential, those residents of the imperial capital who had originally stayed neutral at the beginning of this ¡®Civil War¡¯ had also gradually begun to shift to be in support of the Southern Alliance.

    The stalls in the Bert Trading Centerhad been ransacked and emptied out by the soldiers of the Northern Alliance army. This time, ¡°government requisition¡± was too overzealously done. Not even a single thread or needle was left behind after they had rummaged through. As a leader of a legion herself, Be looked a little embarrassed by the actions of the Northern Alliance army who did not realize that their actions could make them lose the support of their people. The Southern Alliance that was under Be¡¯smand had previously used the help of the demons from the Darkness Sacred Region to build its barracks and did not interfere with the life of the residents in the capital area of the empire.

    ¡°Sister udine, you have also seen that the army of the Northern Alliance are no different frommon bandits. Do you still think that the Northern Alliance is standing by the side of justice?

    ¡°Be, we are already here. Let¡¯s discuss itter when we have the time!¡±

    udine did not dare to directly answer Be¡¯s question because she herself felt that the approach used by the Northern Alliance was too forceful and there was no way for her to justify it. However, since she was a Sword Goddess of the human race, she cannot simply abandon her loyalty towards the human race when questioned by the Demon King Be. As such, the best that she could do is to avoid answering Be¡¯s question.

    The guards of the Hilikas Family had much higher vignce than that of the general army in the Northern Alliance barracks. Yet, even with that, the Sword Sages that guarded the door instantly rxed their vignce when they noticed the arrival of udine the Sword Goddess. Since the whereabouts of several Sword Gods as well as the elders of the family remained unknown, along with the missing twin daughters, Calman and Cahlia, the members of the Hilikas Family were in a dire need for a Sword God level master to guide them.

    To the Hilikas Family, udine, who had long established a deep rtionship with them, was undoubtedly the best candidate. Considering the fact that the senior members of the Hilikas Family know that the Sword Goddess udine was not dead, no one doubts the authenticity of her identification when she appears in front of them.

    The current highest person in charge was the eldest son of the Hilikas Family, Harry Verron. The handsome white-haired gentleman now wore a mncholy expression. Even though there were still many master swordsmen under him, he had learned through recent events that the swordsmen who were only at the level of Sword Sage were not enough to handle their opponents. There were certain entities that could easily overpower and kill Sword Sage level swordsmen and only those of the level of a Sword God could level with these entities.

    ¡°Senior udine, I have not seen you in a long time. You still look so radiant. Care to share with me your beauty routine?¡±

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this Duchess Bellina? Aren¡¯t you in the opposition team? Why are you here? Did the North and the South reconcile?¡±

    ¡°Harry Verron, your outfit is too¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Is there a problem? Duchess Bellina, there are no gender regtions for clothes.¡±

    Be was speechless looking at Harry Verron who was dressed in women¡¯s clothing. The hair on the handsome white-haired gentleman was considered to be long and luscious. Dressed in women¡¯s armor, he really does look like a beautiful girl with long white hair from a distance. The only problem was that he is t chested. This crossdressing leader was the second ¡°fake-girl¡± that Be had encountered in this alternate world, with the first one being the ¡°pseudo-loli¡± Charlotte of the Wronged Angels Society.

    After a brief exchange, Be learned that Harry Verron was not only a crossdressing leader, but he was also an alumnus of Olsylvia Academy, and an important member of a philosophical fraternity. Since Harry Verron was good at pretending to be a beautiful girl, his main task in the fraternity was to pretend to be a maiden and impersonate himself as the ¡°female interest¡± of the other male members. He would then help them to calm the marriage urges from their families.

    When he was attending Olsylvia Academy, he did attend various formal events, all of which he did while in men¡¯s attires. This is the first time that Be was meeting him while he was dressed in a women¡¯s attire and she nearly didn¡¯t recognize him. Considering that Be was also among the senior members of the fraternity, they did meet on various asions, but Be had never personally approached him.

    Previously, the Hilikas family had the intention of rmending Harry Verron to Princess Kriss but since he was a firm philosopher, he simply ignored his elders and angered the Sword Gods of the family. When he met Be and udine, his eyes were more focused on their clothing than any other aspect.

    Without dying with petty talks, udine came straight to the point as she talked to Harry Verron. At the urging of Be, she quickly exined her intentions for visiting him and hoped that he would use his influence as the interim patriarch of the Hilikas Family to withdraw them from the ongoing ¡°Civil War¡± and remain on neutral ground. Harry Verron didn¡¯t even hesitate before agreeing. His only condition was to bepensated with a few sets of beautiful exotic women attire that was not avable on the market.

    ¡°Senior Sister Harry Verron,¡­ no, I meant brother Harry Verron. Your interest is really unique but isn¡¯t your decision a little too casual?¡±

    ¡°Junior Bellina, ever since I firstid eyes upon the attire on your body, I knew that I had to be your friend. We are both alumni of the same academy. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I will definitely help you.¡±

    Things were much simpler after Harry Verrron agreed to their request. Under the order of Harry Vernon, the Hilikas Family retreated to the innermost part of the Bert Trading Center and henceforth would not be participating in the battle between the Northern and Southern Alliance. In regards to the order given by Harry Verron, none of the Hilkas Family members had opposed and all of them had unconditionally obeyed him.

    Even when they stayed neutral, the Hilikas Family was actually siding with the Southern Alliance. Be had easily obtained arge number of the Hilikas armor and their unique mask that was embossed with the family crest of the Hilikas Family. The elite mutant humanoid slime demons that were brought by Be disguised themselves as the soldiers for the Hilikas Family with the provided armor.

    Harry Verron didn¡¯t ask for the reasons behind Be¡¯s need to borrow the armor from him because he had acquiesced to her n to let her team impersonate the soldiers of the Hilikas Family. Be and udine, who had changed into the armor, led the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that was also dressed in the armor to the nearest prince¡¯s temporary residence, which happens to be that of Prince Brad.

    As the brother of Alfred the Third, the former emperor of the Gabriel Empire, Prince Brad was very bad with warfare strategies. With that said, he does know how to enjoy life. A good example is how he has currently taken residence in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Initially, the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern was built in the capital of the empire, but it became too difficult to manage due to therge crowds often frequent the opera house. Furthermore, all the singing and dancing had made it a very noisy ce, so the emperor of the previous generation had relocated it to thergest city that was near the capital of the empire, Gabrideck City. When the emperor had ceased to visit the opera house, it was turned into the entertainment center for the lesser royals and nobles.

    The guards that were stationed at the entrance of the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern were all personal guards of Prince Brad. Even when Be and udine were wearing the armor that bore the crest of the Hilikas Family, they were still denied from entering the ce. In the end, Be resorted to using the family tokens that were obtained from the two daughters of Prince Brad, Cathy and Sarah, respectively. With that, she was finally allowed to enter the splendidly decorated Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Since there were only two tokens, only Be and udine were allowed into the ce while her army of demons were blocked from entering the opera house. The guards were reluctant, but they had no choice but to let the two enter since they were carrying the family token and even then, the guards that were guarding the gate were putting on a strange expression. All the activities that were taking ce inside the Royal Opera house were not suitable for a female audience and these guards had no idea what the twodies were going to do in there.

    Once she stepped foot into the Royal Opera house, it became apparent to Be as to the reason the entry was so strictly guarded. Instead of a Royal Opera house, the interior inside was the scene of a Royal Nightclub. In the dimly lit hall, high ranking generals in military uniforms were scattered around. These generals were the generals that led the army of nearly one and a half million soldiers that was under themand of Prince Brad. Even when they were in the middle of a critical moment, Prince Brad did not forget how to enjoy his life.

    Along with the military men were arge number of beautiful dancers in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. Only a small fraction of these women were originally dancers from the opera house while most of them were previously normal citizens of the Gabrideck City. These women were captured by the Northern Alliance when the rest of the residents were forcefully expelled from the city. In order to prevent them from secretly carrying weapons to retaliate, all the dancers of the Royal Opera house of St. Vanern were stripped of their clothes and forced to entertain the generals that came to enjoy themselves, in their naked form.

    The beauties in this opera house that were carrying trays with wine and food on them had heavy anklets mp on their feet. Walking itself was a difficult task due to these heavy anklets so escaping would be out of the question. As the generals would pick up the food and wine from these passing beauties, they would asionally stretch out their hands to caress the bosom and waist of these beauties. As they mindlessly caress them, strangeughter would also apany their actions.

    These beauties that were carrying the tters were considered lucky. Most of them were originally civilians and couldn¡¯t dance. After the generals have mindlessly caressed and fondled them, they would usually be let off. On the other hand, the young and beautiful young women that were ced on the stage of the Royal Opera House were not as lucky as they were forced to dance naked shamefully under the brightly lit stage. The snow-white skin of these beauties was covered with alcoholic drinks. These beauties were being forced to drink before being ced to dance on the stage. If they were to identally fall down during their performance, they will be dragged to the seat of whomever fancied them and would be used for pleasure at that very spot.

    There were many dancers in this opera house. Each general was being served by more than two dancers who were kneeling by their side. There were also some beauties that were not assigned to any of the military officers and were just standing in a row, simr to those girls in a nightclub that await for the guest to choose them. As there were only around a hundred or so senior generals that served Prince Brad, the several hundreds of beauties that were forced to work here easily outnumbered the military men that were enjoying themselves here. So, it is not unusual for one man to have more than one beauty by his side.

    ¡°Dance faster. Twist your waist a little more. If you don¡¯t dance now, you won¡¯t have a chance to danceter!¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad is really wise. This is how a real opera house should be. It¡¯s so much more interesting then singing.¡±

    In Be¡¯s opinion, these generals of the Northern alliance¡¯s army are no different from the bandits that rob the innocence of a civilian girl. Seeing how udine was bursting with anger and was going to personally deal with the scum of the Northern Alliance, Be quickly held her back. Be, who had personally experienced much more evil practices, did not think much about this level of sinful act. If she were to save their lives, she would still need to find Prince Brad first before dealing with the rest.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to locate Prince Brad. He was ced within the same area as Prince Burdis, who he supported. They were both at the most luxurious audience seat in the entire opera house. Aside from Prince Brad and Prince Burdis, several young masters from Prince Brad¡¯s family were also seated here. The beauties that were serving here were the most beautiful ones in the entire Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. They were the beautiful flowers of the opera house that had yet to be soiled by any men.

    Sadly, these beauties were in a miserable state. Their hands were shackled behind their back with chains and their feet were also held together by a pair of anklets. Holding their chest up, a variety of exquisite delicacies were served on the two soft peaks of their chest. The hostesses in this group were also drunk and their faces were flushed. Prince Brad and hispanion were clearly old gentlemen. The beauties that were seated on their left and right kept serving them with wines and filling their already protruding stomachs.

    At a short distance by their table were around seven or eight other beauties that were forced to sit cross legged inrge transparent wine tanks. Their whole snow-white bodies were being submerged entirely into the tank with only their heads left out. Those wines that were served on the table of Prince Brad were all wines that were made with the mixture of the beauties and other exquisite wines.

    ¡°That old antique, Prince Angus, doesn¡¯t know how to enjoy himself, while Prince Frauer seems to be enjoying himself more than I ever could. I really can¡¯t get through the two of them. Just separate thend and everything will be solved?¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad, don¡¯t forget that I am counting on your help to get me the throne.¡±

    ¡°That is only natural. I will never forget the things that I had promised. Come on, let¡¯s drink!¡±

    By the time Be arrived, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis were already drunk and didn¡¯t notice her arrival. Aside from leaving her hair out, her face was covered by the mask that came with the armor. From the outside, one could only tell that she is a girl but could never recognize her identity. Be felt that her sense of aplishment had greatly diminished since the first prince that she had worked so hard to sneak in and confront was a drunkard.

    ¡°It¡¯s so weird. Why is there water leaking from the ceiling? The water even turned into humans!¡±

    ¡°That, aren¡¯t they our enemy? Is it some slime? It¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°There are enemies, guards!¡±

    After discovering that there were some mutant humanoid slime demons infiltrating from the ceilings, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis instantly woke up theirpanions. When they saw the demons appear, they wanted to shout and run out but they were quickly covered and wrapped in a transparent jelly-like substance.

    While Be and udine entered the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern, the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that were being blocked on the outside secretly turned into their liquid form and entered the opera house through the cracks. Be had provided these mutant humanoid slime demons with precise navigation and her impable guidance was the reason the surprise attack was victorious.

    Their seemingly evil method of capturing was not only effective on women, but it was equally effective on men. Initially this attack method was developed to capture the human race to be eaten and has no other evil intention. The other various evil practices which were developed by incorporating their attack method was developed by man muchter.

    The atmosphere in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern quickly quieted down. Aside from the dancing girls and beauties who were shivering in fear as they knelt silently, all the high-level generals of Prince Brad¡¯s army had yielded to Be during the surprise attack. After she had taken out one of the three princes, Be had arranged for the Sword Goddess udine to stay back and look after all the beauties while she herself immediately set off to the temporary residence of the next prince.

    ¡°Sister udine, I¡¯ll leave this ce in your care. Can you exin the situation to these beauties? I¡¯m going to pay a visit to Prince Frauer and Prince Glenard.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll try to find a reasonable exnation for them.¡±

    udine watched as Be left, and the ¡°foggy night coup¡± that would change the course of this Civil War had silently begun. Be had every intention to end this Civil War as soon as possible and emerge victorious with the least number of casualties.

 Volume 10 Chapter 540: Fall of the Ice Titan and Escape From Other World City Gusta

    Book 9: Chapter 529: The Eve of the Foggy Night Coup That Changed the Course of the Civil War

    It is dinner time at Gabrideck City, the base camp that belongs to the Northern Alliance, which was located in the marginal area of the Marz in at the lower reaches of the udine River that was flowing near the Gabriels City of the Gabriel Empire. Since it was dinner time, most of the soldiers, except for the few that were guarding the key positions, had gone to get their stomachs filled.

    Be, along with udine, the Sword Goddess, led an elite team of the demon army towards the business center of the city, the Bert Trading Center, where the Hilikas Family, who were the guardians of the Gabriel Empire, currently resided. Since it was dinner time, all the members of the residence had gathered together to enjoy the meal, making it the perfect opportunity for Be and herpanion to round them up and capture them all at once.

    As per her usual tactic during a surprise attack, Be made the conquering of the opponent¡¯s most elite unit as her priority. The demons that she had specially selected to join this operation were the elite mutant humanoid slime demons. These human-shaped, slimy demons have a special capability where they are able to turn into a liquid form and quickly vanish from the scene, making them untraceable by the opponent.

    The height of these slimy demons was the same as an average human soldier and they do not carry any weapons because they were well trained inbat. The use of any weapons at all will only be a hindrance to theirbat force. Currently, the Bert Trading Center no longer houses the normal residents that once used to stay here.

    During the requisition of Gabrideck City to be used as the temporary base camp for the Northern Alliance army, they forcefully expelled the hundreds and thousands of residents that were residing in the city under the name of the royal family and its empire. Many of these innocent victims of the civil war had fled and found refuge in the base camp of the Southern Alliance that was located not far away.

    Unlike the Northern Alliance, the Southern Alliance has more than adequate amounts of provisions and would not need to forcefully appropriate the property of the residents to subsidize themselves. Princess Kriss, who couldn¡¯t bear to witness the state of the refugees that had fled to the base camp of the Southern Alliance, had requested the Southern Alliance assist these refugees whose homes were forcibly taken from them.

    Without realizing it herself, the random act of kindness by Princess Kriss had won the hearts of the people for the Southern Alliance. Due to this, the support of the people for her had gradually grown. As they became more influential, those residents of the imperial capital who had originally stayed neutral at the beginning of this ¡®Civil War¡¯ had also gradually begun to shift to be in support of the Southern Alliance.

    The stalls in the Bert Trading Centerhad been ransacked and emptied out by the soldiers of the Northern Alliance army. This time, ¡°government requisition¡± was too overzealously done. Not even a single thread or needle was left behind after they had rummaged through. As a leader of a legion herself, Be looked a little embarrassed by the actions of the Northern Alliance army who did not realize that their actions could make them lose the support of their people. The Southern Alliance that was under Be¡¯smand had previously used the help of the demons from the Darkness Sacred Region to build its barracks and did not interfere with the life of the residents in the capital area of the empire.

    ¡°Sister udine, you have also seen that the army of the Northern Alliance are no different frommon bandits. Do you still think that the Northern Alliance is standing by the side of justice?

    ¡°Be, we are already here. Let¡¯s discuss itter when we have the time!¡±

    udine did not dare to directly answer Be¡¯s question because she herself felt that the approach used by the Northern Alliance was too forceful and there was no way for her to justify it. However, since she was a Sword Goddess of the human race, she cannot simply abandon her loyalty towards the human race when questioned by the Demon King Be. As such, the best that she could do is to avoid answering Be¡¯s question.

    The guards of the Hilikas Family had much higher vignce than that of the general army in the Northern Alliance barracks. Yet, even with that, the Sword Sages that guarded the door instantly rxed their vignce when they noticed the arrival of udine the Sword Goddess. Since the whereabouts of several Sword Gods as well as the elders of the family remained unknown, along with the missing twin daughters, Calman and Cahlia, the members of the Hilikas Family were in a dire need for a Sword God level master to guide them.

    To the Hilikas Family, udine, who had long established a deep rtionship with them, was undoubtedly the best candidate. Considering the fact that the senior members of the Hilikas Family know that the Sword Goddess udine was not dead, no one doubts the authenticity of her identification when she appears in front of them.

    The current highest person in charge was the eldest son of the Hilikas Family, Harry Verron. The handsome white-haired gentleman now wore a mncholy expression. Even though there were still many master swordsmen under him, he had learned through recent events that the swordsmen who were only at the level of Sword Sage were not enough to handle their opponents. There were certain entities that could easily overpower and kill Sword Sage level swordsmen and only those of the level of a Sword God could level with these entities.

    ¡°Senior udine, I have not seen you in a long time. You still look so radiant. Care to share with me your beauty routine?¡±

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this Duchess Bellina? Aren¡¯t you in the opposition team? Why are you here? Did the North and the South reconcile?¡±

    ¡°Harry Verron, your outfit is too¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Is there a problem? Duchess Bellina, there are no gender regtions for clothes.¡±

    Be was speechless looking at Harry Verron who was dressed in women¡¯s clothing. The hair on the handsome white-haired gentleman was considered to be long and luscious. Dressed in women¡¯s armor, he really does look like a beautiful girl with long white hair from a distance. The only problem was that he is t chested. This crossdressing leader was the second ¡°fake-girl¡± that Be had encountered in this alternate world, with the first one being the ¡°pseudo-loli¡± Charlotte of the Wronged Angels Society.

    After a brief exchange, Be learned that Harry Verron was not only a crossdressing leader, but he was also an alumnus of Olsylvia Academy, and an important member of a philosophical fraternity. Since Harry Verron was good at pretending to be a beautiful girl, his main task in the fraternity was to pretend to be a maiden and impersonate himself as the ¡°female interest¡± of the other male members. He would then help them to calm the marriage urges from their families.

    When he was attending Olsylvia Academy, he did attend various formal events, all of which he did while in men¡¯s attires. This is the first time that Be was meeting him while he was dressed in a women¡¯s attire and she nearly didn¡¯t recognize him. Considering that Be was also among the senior members of the fraternity, they did meet on various asions, but Be had never personally approached him.

    Previously, the Hilikas family had the intention of rmending Harry Verron to Princess Kriss but since he was a firm philosopher, he simply ignored his elders and angered the Sword Gods of the family. When he met Be and udine, his eyes were more focused on their clothing than any other aspect.

    Without dying with petty talks, udine came straight to the point as she talked to Harry Verron. At the urging of Be, she quickly exined her intentions for visiting him and hoped that he would use his influence as the interim patriarch of the Hilikas Family to withdraw them from the ongoing ¡°Civil War¡± and remain on neutral ground. Harry Verron didn¡¯t even hesitate before agreeing. His only condition was to bepensated with a few sets of beautiful exotic women attire that was not avable on the market.

    ¡°Senior Sister Harry Verron,¡­ no, I meant brother Harry Verron. Your interest is really unique but isn¡¯t your decision a little too casual?¡±

    ¡°Junior Bellina, ever since I firstid eyes upon the attire on your body, I knew that I had to be your friend. We are both alumni of the same academy. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I will definitely help you.¡±

    Things were much simpler after Harry Verrron agreed to their request. Under the order of Harry Vernon, the Hilikas Family retreated to the innermost part of the Bert Trading Center and henceforth would not be participating in the battle between the Northern and Southern Alliance. In regards to the order given by Harry Verron, none of the Hilkas Family members had opposed and all of them had unconditionally obeyed him.

    Even when they stayed neutral, the Hilikas Family was actually siding with the Southern Alliance. Be had easily obtained arge number of the Hilikas armor and their unique mask that was embossed with the family crest of the Hilikas Family. The elite mutant humanoid slime demons that were brought by Be disguised themselves as the soldiers for the Hilikas Family with the provided armor.

    Harry Verron didn¡¯t ask for the reasons behind Be¡¯s need to borrow the armor from him because he had acquiesced to her n to let her team impersonate the soldiers of the Hilikas Family. Be and udine, who had changed into the armor, led the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that was also dressed in the armor to the nearest prince¡¯s temporary residence, which happens to be that of Prince Brad.

    As the brother of Alfred the Third, the former emperor of the Gabriel Empire, Prince Brad was very bad with warfare strategies. With that said, he does know how to enjoy life. A good example is how he has currently taken residence in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Initially, the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern was built in the capital of the empire, but it became too difficult to manage due to therge crowds often frequent the opera house. Furthermore, all the singing and dancing had made it a very noisy ce, so the emperor of the previous generation had relocated it to thergest city that was near the capital of the empire, Gabrideck City. When the emperor had ceased to visit the opera house, it was turned into the entertainment center for the lesser royals and nobles.

    The guards that were stationed at the entrance of the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern were all personal guards of Prince Brad. Even when Be and udine were wearing the armor that bore the crest of the Hilikas Family, they were still denied from entering the ce. In the end, Be resorted to using the family tokens that were obtained from the two daughters of Prince Brad, Cathy and Sarah, respectively. With that, she was finally allowed to enter the splendidly decorated Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Since there were only two tokens, only Be and udine were allowed into the ce while her army of demons were blocked from entering the opera house. The guards were reluctant, but they had no choice but to let the two enter since they were carrying the family token and even then, the guards that were guarding the gate were putting on a strange expression. All the activities that were taking ce inside the Royal Opera house were not suitable for a female audience and these guards had no idea what the twodies were going to do in there.

    Once she stepped foot into the Royal Opera house, it became apparent to Be as to the reason the entry was so strictly guarded. Instead of a Royal Opera house, the interior inside was the scene of a Royal Nightclub. In the dimly lit hall, high ranking generals in military uniforms were scattered around. These generals were the generals that led the army of nearly one and a half million soldiers that was under themand of Prince Brad. Even when they were in the middle of a critical moment, Prince Brad did not forget how to enjoy his life.

    Along with the military men were arge number of beautiful dancers in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. Only a small fraction of these women were originally dancers from the opera house while most of them were previously normal citizens of the Gabrideck City. These women were captured by the Northern Alliance when the rest of the residents were forcefully expelled from the city. In order to prevent them from secretly carrying weapons to retaliate, all the dancers of the Royal Opera house of St. Vanern were stripped of their clothes and forced to entertain the generals that came to enjoy themselves, in their naked form.

    The beauties in this opera house that were carrying trays with wine and food on them had heavy anklets mp on their feet. Walking itself was a difficult task due to these heavy anklets so escaping would be out of the question. As the generals would pick up the food and wine from these passing beauties, they would asionally stretch out their hands to caress the bosom and waist of these beauties. As they mindlessly caress them, strangeughter would also apany their actions.

    These beauties that were carrying the tters were considered lucky. Most of them were originally civilians and couldn¡¯t dance. After the generals have mindlessly caressed and fondled them, they would usually be let off. On the other hand, the young and beautiful young women that were ced on the stage of the Royal Opera House were not as lucky as they were forced to dance naked shamefully under the brightly lit stage. The snow-white skin of these beauties was covered with alcoholic drinks. These beauties were being forced to drink before being ced to dance on the stage. If they were to identally fall down during their performance, they will be dragged to the seat of whomever fancied them and would be used for pleasure at that very spot.

    There were many dancers in this opera house. Each general was being served by more than two dancers who were kneeling by their side. There were also some beauties that were not assigned to any of the military officers and were just standing in a row, simr to those girls in a nightclub that await for the guest to choose them. As there were only around a hundred or so senior generals that served Prince Brad, the several hundreds of beauties that were forced to work here easily outnumbered the military men that were enjoying themselves here. So, it is not unusual for one man to have more than one beauty by his side.

    ¡°Dance faster. Twist your waist a little more. If you don¡¯t dance now, you won¡¯t have a chance to danceter!¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad is really wise. This is how a real opera house should be. It¡¯s so much more interesting then singing.¡±

    In Be¡¯s opinion, these generals of the Northern alliance¡¯s army are no different from the bandits that rob the innocence of a civilian girl. Seeing how udine was bursting with anger and was going to personally deal with the scum of the Northern Alliance, Be quickly held her back. Be, who had personally experienced much more evil practices, did not think much about this level of sinful act. If she were to save their lives, she would still need to find Prince Brad first before dealing with the rest.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to locate Prince Brad. He was ced within the same area as Prince Burdis, who he supported. They were both at the most luxurious audience seat in the entire opera house. Aside from Prince Brad and Prince Burdis, several young masters from Prince Brad¡¯s family were also seated here. The beauties that were serving here were the most beautiful ones in the entire Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. They were the beautiful flowers of the opera house that had yet to be soiled by any men.

    Sadly, these beauties were in a miserable state. Their hands were shackled behind their back with chains and their feet were also held together by a pair of anklets. Holding their chest up, a variety of exquisite delicacies were served on the two soft peaks of their chest. The hostesses in this group were also drunk and their faces were flushed. Prince Brad and hispanion were clearly old gentlemen. The beauties that were seated on their left and right kept serving them with wines and filling their already protruding stomachs.

    At a short distance by their table were around seven or eight other beauties that were forced to sit cross legged inrge transparent wine tanks. Their whole snow-white bodies were being submerged entirely into the tank with only their heads left out. Those wines that were served on the table of Prince Brad were all wines that were made with the mixture of the beauties and other exquisite wines.

    ¡°That old antique, Prince Angus, doesn¡¯t know how to enjoy himself, while Prince Frauer seems to be enjoying himself more than I ever could. I really can¡¯t get through the two of them. Just separate thend and everything will be solved?¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad, don¡¯t forget that I am counting on your help to get me the throne.¡±

    ¡°That is only natural. I will never forget the things that I had promised. Come on, let¡¯s drink!¡±

    By the time Be arrived, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis were already drunk and didn¡¯t notice her arrival. Aside from leaving her hair out, her face was covered by the mask that came with the armor. From the outside, one could only tell that she is a girl but could never recognize her identity. Be felt that her sense of aplishment had greatly diminished since the first prince that she had worked so hard to sneak in and confront was a drunkard.

    ¡°It¡¯s so weird. Why is there water leaking from the ceiling? The water even turned into humans!¡±

    ¡°That, aren¡¯t they our enemy? Is it some slime? It¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°There are enemies, guards!¡±

    After discovering that there were some mutant humanoid slime demons infiltrating from the ceilings, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis instantly woke up theirpanions. When they saw the demons appear, they wanted to shout and run out but they were quickly covered and wrapped in a transparent jelly-like substance.

    While Be and udine entered the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern, the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that were being blocked on the outside secretly turned into their liquid form and entered the opera house through the cracks. Be had provided these mutant humanoid slime demons with precise navigation and her impable guidance was the reason the surprise attack was victorious.

    Their seemingly evil method of capturing was not only effective on women, but it was equally effective on men. Initially this attack method was developed to capture the human race to be eaten and has no other evil intention. The other various evil practices which were developed by incorporating their attack method was developed by man muchter.

    The atmosphere in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern quickly quieted down. Aside from the dancing girls and beauties who were shivering in fear as they knelt silently, all the high-level generals of Prince Brad¡¯s army had yielded to Be during the surprise attack. After she had taken out one of the three princes, Be had arranged for the Sword Goddess udine to stay back and look after all the beauties while she herself immediately set off to the temporary residence of the next prince.

    ¡°Sister udine, I¡¯ll leave this ce in your care. Can you exin the situation to these beauties? I¡¯m going to pay a visit to Prince Frauer and Prince Glenard.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll try to find a reasonable exnation for them.¡±

    udine watched as Be left, and the ¡°foggy night coup¡± that would change the course of this Civil War had silently begun. Be had every intention to end this Civil War as soon as possible and emerge victorious with the least number of casualties.

 Volume 10 Chapter 542: The Truth Behind the Fall of the Divine Power Thirty Years Ago

    Book 9: Chapter 529: The Eve of the Foggy Night Coup That Changed the Course of the Civil War

    It is dinner time at Gabrideck City, the base camp that belongs to the Northern Alliance, which was located in the marginal area of the Marz in at the lower reaches of the udine River that was flowing near the Gabriels City of the Gabriel Empire. Since it was dinner time, most of the soldiers, except for the few that were guarding the key positions, had gone to get their stomachs filled.

    Be, along with udine, the Sword Goddess, led an elite team of the demon army towards the business center of the city, the Bert Trading Center, where the Hilikas Family, who were the guardians of the Gabriel Empire, currently resided. Since it was dinner time, all the members of the residence had gathered together to enjoy the meal, making it the perfect opportunity for Be and herpanion to round them up and capture them all at once.

    As per her usual tactic during a surprise attack, Be made the conquering of the opponent¡¯s most elite unit as her priority. The demons that she had specially selected to join this operation were the elite mutant humanoid slime demons. These human-shaped, slimy demons have a special capability where they are able to turn into a liquid form and quickly vanish from the scene, making them untraceable by the opponent.

    The height of these slimy demons was the same as an average human soldier and they do not carry any weapons because they were well trained inbat. The use of any weapons at all will only be a hindrance to theirbat force. Currently, the Bert Trading Center no longer houses the normal residents that once used to stay here.

    During the requisition of Gabrideck City to be used as the temporary base camp for the Northern Alliance army, they forcefully expelled the hundreds and thousands of residents that were residing in the city under the name of the royal family and its empire. Many of these innocent victims of the civil war had fled and found refuge in the base camp of the Southern Alliance that was located not far away.

    Unlike the Northern Alliance, the Southern Alliance has more than adequate amounts of provisions and would not need to forcefully appropriate the property of the residents to subsidize themselves. Princess Kriss, who couldn¡¯t bear to witness the state of the refugees that had fled to the base camp of the Southern Alliance, had requested the Southern Alliance assist these refugees whose homes were forcibly taken from them.

    Without realizing it herself, the random act of kindness by Princess Kriss had won the hearts of the people for the Southern Alliance. Due to this, the support of the people for her had gradually grown. As they became more influential, those residents of the imperial capital who had originally stayed neutral at the beginning of this ¡®Civil War¡¯ had also gradually begun to shift to be in support of the Southern Alliance.

    The stalls in the Bert Trading Centerhad been ransacked and emptied out by the soldiers of the Northern Alliance army. This time, ¡°government requisition¡± was too overzealously done. Not even a single thread or needle was left behind after they had rummaged through. As a leader of a legion herself, Be looked a little embarrassed by the actions of the Northern Alliance army who did not realize that their actions could make them lose the support of their people. The Southern Alliance that was under Be¡¯smand had previously used the help of the demons from the Darkness Sacred Region to build its barracks and did not interfere with the life of the residents in the capital area of the empire.

    ¡°Sister udine, you have also seen that the army of the Northern Alliance are no different frommon bandits. Do you still think that the Northern Alliance is standing by the side of justice?

    ¡°Be, we are already here. Let¡¯s discuss itter when we have the time!¡±

    udine did not dare to directly answer Be¡¯s question because she herself felt that the approach used by the Northern Alliance was too forceful and there was no way for her to justify it. However, since she was a Sword Goddess of the human race, she cannot simply abandon her loyalty towards the human race when questioned by the Demon King Be. As such, the best that she could do is to avoid answering Be¡¯s question.

    The guards of the Hilikas Family had much higher vignce than that of the general army in the Northern Alliance barracks. Yet, even with that, the Sword Sages that guarded the door instantly rxed their vignce when they noticed the arrival of udine the Sword Goddess. Since the whereabouts of several Sword Gods as well as the elders of the family remained unknown, along with the missing twin daughters, Calman and Cahlia, the members of the Hilikas Family were in a dire need for a Sword God level master to guide them.

    To the Hilikas Family, udine, who had long established a deep rtionship with them, was undoubtedly the best candidate. Considering the fact that the senior members of the Hilikas Family know that the Sword Goddess udine was not dead, no one doubts the authenticity of her identification when she appears in front of them.

    The current highest person in charge was the eldest son of the Hilikas Family, Harry Verron. The handsome white-haired gentleman now wore a mncholy expression. Even though there were still many master swordsmen under him, he had learned through recent events that the swordsmen who were only at the level of Sword Sage were not enough to handle their opponents. There were certain entities that could easily overpower and kill Sword Sage level swordsmen and only those of the level of a Sword God could level with these entities.

    ¡°Senior udine, I have not seen you in a long time. You still look so radiant. Care to share with me your beauty routine?¡±

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this Duchess Bellina? Aren¡¯t you in the opposition team? Why are you here? Did the North and the South reconcile?¡±

    ¡°Harry Verron, your outfit is too¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Is there a problem? Duchess Bellina, there are no gender regtions for clothes.¡±

    Be was speechless looking at Harry Verron who was dressed in women¡¯s clothing. The hair on the handsome white-haired gentleman was considered to be long and luscious. Dressed in women¡¯s armor, he really does look like a beautiful girl with long white hair from a distance. The only problem was that he is t chested. This crossdressing leader was the second ¡°fake-girl¡± that Be had encountered in this alternate world, with the first one being the ¡°pseudo-loli¡± Charlotte of the Wronged Angels Society.

    After a brief exchange, Be learned that Harry Verron was not only a crossdressing leader, but he was also an alumnus of Olsylvia Academy, and an important member of a philosophical fraternity. Since Harry Verron was good at pretending to be a beautiful girl, his main task in the fraternity was to pretend to be a maiden and impersonate himself as the ¡°female interest¡± of the other male members. He would then help them to calm the marriage urges from their families.

    When he was attending Olsylvia Academy, he did attend various formal events, all of which he did while in men¡¯s attires. This is the first time that Be was meeting him while he was dressed in a women¡¯s attire and she nearly didn¡¯t recognize him. Considering that Be was also among the senior members of the fraternity, they did meet on various asions, but Be had never personally approached him.

    Previously, the Hilikas family had the intention of rmending Harry Verron to Princess Kriss but since he was a firm philosopher, he simply ignored his elders and angered the Sword Gods of the family. When he met Be and udine, his eyes were more focused on their clothing than any other aspect.

    Without dying with petty talks, udine came straight to the point as she talked to Harry Verron. At the urging of Be, she quickly exined her intentions for visiting him and hoped that he would use his influence as the interim patriarch of the Hilikas Family to withdraw them from the ongoing ¡°Civil War¡± and remain on neutral ground. Harry Verron didn¡¯t even hesitate before agreeing. His only condition was to bepensated with a few sets of beautiful exotic women attire that was not avable on the market.

    ¡°Senior Sister Harry Verron,¡­ no, I meant brother Harry Verron. Your interest is really unique but isn¡¯t your decision a little too casual?¡±

    ¡°Junior Bellina, ever since I firstid eyes upon the attire on your body, I knew that I had to be your friend. We are both alumni of the same academy. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I will definitely help you.¡±

    Things were much simpler after Harry Verrron agreed to their request. Under the order of Harry Vernon, the Hilikas Family retreated to the innermost part of the Bert Trading Center and henceforth would not be participating in the battle between the Northern and Southern Alliance. In regards to the order given by Harry Verron, none of the Hilkas Family members had opposed and all of them had unconditionally obeyed him.

    Even when they stayed neutral, the Hilikas Family was actually siding with the Southern Alliance. Be had easily obtained arge number of the Hilikas armor and their unique mask that was embossed with the family crest of the Hilikas Family. The elite mutant humanoid slime demons that were brought by Be disguised themselves as the soldiers for the Hilikas Family with the provided armor.

    Harry Verron didn¡¯t ask for the reasons behind Be¡¯s need to borrow the armor from him because he had acquiesced to her n to let her team impersonate the soldiers of the Hilikas Family. Be and udine, who had changed into the armor, led the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that was also dressed in the armor to the nearest prince¡¯s temporary residence, which happens to be that of Prince Brad.

    As the brother of Alfred the Third, the former emperor of the Gabriel Empire, Prince Brad was very bad with warfare strategies. With that said, he does know how to enjoy life. A good example is how he has currently taken residence in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Initially, the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern was built in the capital of the empire, but it became too difficult to manage due to therge crowds often frequent the opera house. Furthermore, all the singing and dancing had made it a very noisy ce, so the emperor of the previous generation had relocated it to thergest city that was near the capital of the empire, Gabrideck City. When the emperor had ceased to visit the opera house, it was turned into the entertainment center for the lesser royals and nobles.

    The guards that were stationed at the entrance of the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern were all personal guards of Prince Brad. Even when Be and udine were wearing the armor that bore the crest of the Hilikas Family, they were still denied from entering the ce. In the end, Be resorted to using the family tokens that were obtained from the two daughters of Prince Brad, Cathy and Sarah, respectively. With that, she was finally allowed to enter the splendidly decorated Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Since there were only two tokens, only Be and udine were allowed into the ce while her army of demons were blocked from entering the opera house. The guards were reluctant, but they had no choice but to let the two enter since they were carrying the family token and even then, the guards that were guarding the gate were putting on a strange expression. All the activities that were taking ce inside the Royal Opera house were not suitable for a female audience and these guards had no idea what the twodies were going to do in there.

    Once she stepped foot into the Royal Opera house, it became apparent to Be as to the reason the entry was so strictly guarded. Instead of a Royal Opera house, the interior inside was the scene of a Royal Nightclub. In the dimly lit hall, high ranking generals in military uniforms were scattered around. These generals were the generals that led the army of nearly one and a half million soldiers that was under themand of Prince Brad. Even when they were in the middle of a critical moment, Prince Brad did not forget how to enjoy his life.

    Along with the military men were arge number of beautiful dancers in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. Only a small fraction of these women were originally dancers from the opera house while most of them were previously normal citizens of the Gabrideck City. These women were captured by the Northern Alliance when the rest of the residents were forcefully expelled from the city. In order to prevent them from secretly carrying weapons to retaliate, all the dancers of the Royal Opera house of St. Vanern were stripped of their clothes and forced to entertain the generals that came to enjoy themselves, in their naked form.

    The beauties in this opera house that were carrying trays with wine and food on them had heavy anklets mp on their feet. Walking itself was a difficult task due to these heavy anklets so escaping would be out of the question. As the generals would pick up the food and wine from these passing beauties, they would asionally stretch out their hands to caress the bosom and waist of these beauties. As they mindlessly caress them, strangeughter would also apany their actions.

    These beauties that were carrying the tters were considered lucky. Most of them were originally civilians and couldn¡¯t dance. After the generals have mindlessly caressed and fondled them, they would usually be let off. On the other hand, the young and beautiful young women that were ced on the stage of the Royal Opera House were not as lucky as they were forced to dance naked shamefully under the brightly lit stage. The snow-white skin of these beauties was covered with alcoholic drinks. These beauties were being forced to drink before being ced to dance on the stage. If they were to identally fall down during their performance, they will be dragged to the seat of whomever fancied them and would be used for pleasure at that very spot.

    There were many dancers in this opera house. Each general was being served by more than two dancers who were kneeling by their side. There were also some beauties that were not assigned to any of the military officers and were just standing in a row, simr to those girls in a nightclub that await for the guest to choose them. As there were only around a hundred or so senior generals that served Prince Brad, the several hundreds of beauties that were forced to work here easily outnumbered the military men that were enjoying themselves here. So, it is not unusual for one man to have more than one beauty by his side.

    ¡°Dance faster. Twist your waist a little more. If you don¡¯t dance now, you won¡¯t have a chance to danceter!¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad is really wise. This is how a real opera house should be. It¡¯s so much more interesting then singing.¡±

    In Be¡¯s opinion, these generals of the Northern alliance¡¯s army are no different from the bandits that rob the innocence of a civilian girl. Seeing how udine was bursting with anger and was going to personally deal with the scum of the Northern Alliance, Be quickly held her back. Be, who had personally experienced much more evil practices, did not think much about this level of sinful act. If she were to save their lives, she would still need to find Prince Brad first before dealing with the rest.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to locate Prince Brad. He was ced within the same area as Prince Burdis, who he supported. They were both at the most luxurious audience seat in the entire opera house. Aside from Prince Brad and Prince Burdis, several young masters from Prince Brad¡¯s family were also seated here. The beauties that were serving here were the most beautiful ones in the entire Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. They were the beautiful flowers of the opera house that had yet to be soiled by any men.

    Sadly, these beauties were in a miserable state. Their hands were shackled behind their back with chains and their feet were also held together by a pair of anklets. Holding their chest up, a variety of exquisite delicacies were served on the two soft peaks of their chest. The hostesses in this group were also drunk and their faces were flushed. Prince Brad and hispanion were clearly old gentlemen. The beauties that were seated on their left and right kept serving them with wines and filling their already protruding stomachs.

    At a short distance by their table were around seven or eight other beauties that were forced to sit cross legged inrge transparent wine tanks. Their whole snow-white bodies were being submerged entirely into the tank with only their heads left out. Those wines that were served on the table of Prince Brad were all wines that were made with the mixture of the beauties and other exquisite wines.

    ¡°That old antique, Prince Angus, doesn¡¯t know how to enjoy himself, while Prince Frauer seems to be enjoying himself more than I ever could. I really can¡¯t get through the two of them. Just separate thend and everything will be solved?¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad, don¡¯t forget that I am counting on your help to get me the throne.¡±

    ¡°That is only natural. I will never forget the things that I had promised. Come on, let¡¯s drink!¡±

    By the time Be arrived, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis were already drunk and didn¡¯t notice her arrival. Aside from leaving her hair out, her face was covered by the mask that came with the armor. From the outside, one could only tell that she is a girl but could never recognize her identity. Be felt that her sense of aplishment had greatly diminished since the first prince that she had worked so hard to sneak in and confront was a drunkard.

    ¡°It¡¯s so weird. Why is there water leaking from the ceiling? The water even turned into humans!¡±

    ¡°That, aren¡¯t they our enemy? Is it some slime? It¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°There are enemies, guards!¡±

    After discovering that there were some mutant humanoid slime demons infiltrating from the ceilings, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis instantly woke up theirpanions. When they saw the demons appear, they wanted to shout and run out but they were quickly covered and wrapped in a transparent jelly-like substance.

    While Be and udine entered the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern, the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that were being blocked on the outside secretly turned into their liquid form and entered the opera house through the cracks. Be had provided these mutant humanoid slime demons with precise navigation and her impable guidance was the reason the surprise attack was victorious.

    Their seemingly evil method of capturing was not only effective on women, but it was equally effective on men. Initially this attack method was developed to capture the human race to be eaten and has no other evil intention. The other various evil practices which were developed by incorporating their attack method was developed by man muchter.

    The atmosphere in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern quickly quieted down. Aside from the dancing girls and beauties who were shivering in fear as they knelt silently, all the high-level generals of Prince Brad¡¯s army had yielded to Be during the surprise attack. After she had taken out one of the three princes, Be had arranged for the Sword Goddess udine to stay back and look after all the beauties while she herself immediately set off to the temporary residence of the next prince.

    ¡°Sister udine, I¡¯ll leave this ce in your care. Can you exin the situation to these beauties? I¡¯m going to pay a visit to Prince Frauer and Prince Glenard.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll try to find a reasonable exnation for them.¡±

    udine watched as Be left, and the ¡°foggy night coup¡± that would change the course of this Civil War had silently begun. Be had every intention to end this Civil War as soon as possible and emerge victorious with the least number of casualties.

 Volume 9 Chapter 511: Gabriels City Underground Waterway Encounter and the Empty Imperial Harem

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 511: Gabriels City Underground Waterway Encounter and the Empty Imperial Harem</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal

    At the Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital, nearby Gabriels City (Sword Capital), downstream of the udine River, at the base camp of the rebel forces where the Southern Alliance led by Be was stationed, the Burwell Defense Line. The infected had stopped their attack, for now, seemingly having switched their targets to the defenses of the three other princes instead.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the princes¡¯ defenses to copse. They only had bows and arrows and none of the firearms of the Southern Alliance. They were utterly unable to put up a defense against the charge of the infected. After shooting a few rounds of arrows to no avail, they quickly retreated and withdrew to the outer area of the second moat, using it as a barrier.

    There was more than one moat in the Gabriel Empire¡¯s Gabriels City. This capital city was built shortly after the construction of the original udine River, and an artificial moat was dug around the outer area. With the three princes¡¯ retreat, the infected began focusing their offensive on the Burwell Defense Line again.

    At this moment at the Burwell Line, things weren¡¯t as tough, despite facing around double the numbers before. They had all their artillery calibrated for the right range. And, with the airship fleet in the sky providing timely support, the defense trench on the frontlines was stabilized again.

    The Southern Alliance¡¯s position became the frontline in the war, and the objective temporarily changed from the pacification of the rebellion to the suppression of the infected. In order not to cause any chaos, nobody called them the infected, tacitly agreeing to refer to them as a mob. The word mob was not as scary as infected. Before finding any mage support, the other three princes could only withdraw from the core of the defense and watch the Southern Alliance fight across the moat.

    Be wasn¡¯t in the base camp of the Southern Alliance. The one staying inmand here was Princess Kriss and a special envoy sent by the Imperial Union, Dragon Knight General Olya. After handing over suprememand to Kriss, Be nned to infiltrate the imperial city again to get rid of the first experiment subject.

    Kriss had to stay put in themand center. There wasn¡¯t actually any need for her to give any specificmands. After putting on her armor, she just sat there on the exclusive watchtower of the marshal and watched them fight. It was enough for the soldiers participating in the war to know that their general-inmand was present for them. For controlling the fight, there were many high-ranking generals of the Southern Alliance, so Kriss was functioning there mainly as a mascot to raise morale.

    Be was able to learn of a secret passage to the imperial city from Sword Goddess udine. She brought Lost Demon King Hailey Layman, Creation God of the Darkness Dimension Mary Rose, and Creation God of the White Dimension Mary L with her. Since Be was the only person who was able to see the two Gods of Creation, the four-man party looked like there were only two people.

    Be was the only one who knew of the existence of these two Gods of Creation at this moment. She was originally going to bring Lolita along, but it was good enough with the Gods of Creation by her side. Theirbat ability might not be as insane as Lolita and the other two evil dragon lolis, but this dimension was created by them. This advantage alone was something that Lolita and the others couldn¡¯tpare to.

    Lost Demon King Hailey Layman took Be¡¯s hand and went forth with her. With three days worth of cakes, Be was able to trick this loli Demon King into bing her helper. Hailey Layman could not see the two Gods of Creation, so in her mind, she and Be were the only ones in this party.

    The secret underground passage Be took the girls to was not really a special escape route; rather, it was an underground drainage channel simr to the sewers on Earth. The human cities in this Other World were built with their own underground drainage systems. Here in the imperial city, there were also sewer outlets for the pce area. After getting a hint from Sword Goddess udine, Be quickly found the above-ground entrance of the underground waterway.

    There was no difference between this waterway and a sewer; it was just another name for it. No girls by Be¡¯s side would be happy toe to this waterway with her, as the smell here was too horrendous. All the wastewater from the imperial city passed through here. The design of the sewers was said to have been bought from the Manasvir Empire from back then.

    The design of this underground waterway was most likely the work of one of the transmigrators, Empress Manya Fn. Theyout was quite simr to the ones on Earth. The only difference was that unlike Earth, where garbage littered the whole, only sewage was found here, which did not look as disgusting.

    Of the three girls who came along with Be, only the loli Demon King Hailey Layman found the ce too revolting. As a Demon King, it was the first time she had ever stepped into the sewers of the Human Race. The foul smell was extremely disgusting, and she had no idea what use this waterway was. She could only take Be¡¯s hand and have her lead the way.

    Mary Rose and Mary L, the two ck and white God of Creation sisters, did not react too much to the ce. Even though they had never seen an underground waterway, a product from another dimension, they were unable to feel anything about that disgusting smell. As Gods of Creation, there was practically nothing they had not smelled. This stench was not enough to gross them out.

    ¡°Be, why are you taking a road like this? That Sword Goddess wasn¡¯t lying to you, was she?¡±

    ¡°Hailey Layman, do you not believe in my interrogation abilities? Don¡¯t worry, Big Sister udine even told me all the bad things she did as a child. There¡¯s no need for her to lie to me about this much.¡±

    Hailey Layman was only bearing with all this so as to keep up her image as a Demon King. However, she was already feeling regretful over deciding toe with Be. Wasn¡¯t it just a three days supply of cake? It was much better staying in her room than walking down here.

    As for Be¡¯s words, Hailey Layman had no doubts about it. This Demon King had a powerful aura around her, and any girl she had her eyes on would not be able to get away so easily. Who knew what sort of erotic techniques she had used on the blue-haired Sword Goddess? She was able to get her to fold in just under a day.

    Sword Goddess udine was now locked up by Be in the interrogation room with Fire Mage Wendy. Be had entrusted Time Space Demon Noesha, the erotic loli, to take care of her new girls. With Noesha¡¯s continued ¡°special teachings¡±, udine would be unable to escape. Be just has to head back and enjoy the results.

    The underground waterway wasn¡¯t infested with any infected. Even in normal times, rarely anyone entered this channel. It seemed that there was no such thing as a sewer cleaner in this other world. After the underground waterway was built, not much maintenance had been carried out until now. Basically, nobody had done any dredging work. Be just had to find the underground waterway location, and she could infiltrate the imperial city.

    As for the two Gods of Creation, Be would try to avoid using them as much as possible. The experiment subject no.1 they were trying to hunt down this time was a crafty one. If it felt the fluctuations of their powers, it was likely to escape, which would make finding it much more difficult.

    Be did not anticipate that Demonic Beings would also exist in this underground passageway. Not long after they came in, they were able to see several humanoid figures lurking about. Be couldn¡¯t sense anything human from them. Instead, they gave off the scent of a demon. Not that humans who had turned into demons did not exist, only, most of them wouldn¡¯t appear in ces rife with human activity.

    These guys were all demonized Ratmen, rats turned into Demonic Beings. They were about as tall as humans when standing up, but unlike most other Demonic Beings, these Ratmen were not that strong inbat. They could even be called a disgrace among Demonic Beings. They were fond of stealing treasures and food. Because of their poorbat abilities, they didn¡¯t dare to steal from the human empires¡¯ treasury.

    This time, due to the infection and the rebellion happening in the Gabriel Empire, nobody had been keeping watch on the treasury for a while now. These Ratmen took the opportunity to go down to the sewers and dig holes to steal the treasures from the pce. When Be caught them, these Ratmen had already stolen plenty of treasures. They were currently moving sacks of jewelry, gemstones, and jade over to this side.

    Due to the dim light in the underground waterway, the Demonic Ratmen mistakenly thought that Be and Demon King Hailey Layman were also their ¡°peers¡± here to steal treasures from the pce. They brandished the swords they had stolen from the guards in the pce and attacked Be and the girls. They constantly let out squeaks simr to a rat.

    Be was not afraid of any opponent. In her eyes, it wasn¡¯t even worth her time fighting these rats, but they were in her way. There was no going around it. Hailey Layman did not participate in the battle since she wasn¡¯t holding any weapons. When she was sealed, her weapon was also seized by the infected Demon King. One of her purposes ining with Be was to retrieve her personal weapon.

    Stepping forward, Be quickly grabbed the de of a Ratman and used it to cut the guy in half. The Demonic Ratmen were all wearing ck cloaks, which provided ludicrous amounts of defense. After killing that Ratman, she ignored the others attacking her and didn¡¯t even try to defend herself, ughtering all of them directly.

    The Demonic Ratmen were unable to stop Be¡¯s attacks. Their weapons couldn¡¯t even break through the energy barrier around Be, so she quickly finished them without even needing to block. After losing about a dozen of their brethren, the Ratmen finally realized they were beating a brick wall.

    These Ratmen with almost no battle prowess were all turned into miserable wretches. They turned tail as soon as they realized they were no match for Be. They didn¡¯t even take away their scattered belongings on the ground. While Be was hesitating whether she should give chase, the cunning rats triggered the traps they hadid beforehand. It wasn¡¯t anything terrifying, just disgusting.

    The originally closed drainage gates were suddenly opened, and arge wave of sewage gushed toward Be. To think these rats could even brew up such a nasty trick. The waste wasing too quickly, so Be was unable to dodge it. She subconsciously turned her body and pushed away Demon King Hailey Layman to the pipe on the other side.

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re really an¡­ idiot. You could¡¯ve avoided that yourself!¡±

    Hailey Layman, who had fallen on the ground from that push, avoided the ssh of sewage, but Be wasn¡¯t so lucky. Fortunately, the two God of Creations, Mary Rose and Mary L, couldn¡¯t stand the sight any longer. They cast a secret technique so that Be wouldn¡¯t be touched by the sewage. Thus, in the end, she was able to avoid this disaster.

    After the sewage water passed, Be appeared in front of Hailey Layman, looking a little messy. Although this sort of trap didn¡¯t pose any real danger, it sure got on one¡¯s nerves. If the Gods of Creation had not intervened, then she would have lost face today. Be didn¡¯t want the humiliating title of being the first Demon King to be drenched in a sewage attack.

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re the first Demon King to¡­¡±

    ¡°Enough, Hailey Layman. I clearly wasn¡¯t touched by the sewage at all. I¡¯m warning you; don¡¯t run your mouth out there, or your cake is void indefinitely.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t say anything, Be! And also¡­ Thank you!¡±

    It was the first time Hailey Layman had ever thanked anyone. As a Demon King, she never bothered to say warm words such as thanks, but her gratitude really dide from her heart this time. If Be hadn¡¯t pushed her, she would have been the one drenched in waste. She said her thanks very quietly, and Be, who was still thinking of a way to get revenge on those Ratmen, didn¡¯t manage to catch it.

    After solving this minor issue, the rtionship between Be and Hailey Layman wasn¡¯t as hostile anymore. They quickly arrived at the imperial city area, directly below the Empress¡¯s Stardust Pce. The girls found the tunnels dug by the Demonic Ratmen and sessfully infiltrated the Stardust Pce through the underground waterway.

    Besides dealing with experiment subject no.1, Be also nned to confirm Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s condition. She could possibly face the infected Demon King. Among these tasks, recovering the experiment subject was a top priority; the others weren¡¯t as important.

    The Stardust Pce was filled with the familiar scent of the birds of paradise, and there were no changes since theirst visit here. Be and the girls appeared in the courtyard of an imperial consort who happened to be out. After they came out, the first thing they did was walk to the fence and observe the situation outside through the slit in the door.

    The tunnels dug by the Ratmen were near one of the pce¡¯s treasury. These Ratmen loved stealing treasure, so they had opened an exit here. Earlier, they were emptying the personal belongings of this imperial consort and were just about to go and raid the pce¡¯s treasury. However, they didn¡¯t expect to bump into Be and get beaten. Hence, their tunnels ended up benefitting Be instead.

    Thest time Be came to the Stardust Pce, it had left a deep impression in her memory. The fair and delicate bodies of the maids and guards here were a delicacy for her eyes. However, things were different now. There were still nude bodies, but not the bodies of women this time, but demons.

    There were humanoid demons roaming around everywhere in the harem zone, all standing more than two meters tall. They did not have any facial features and looked like mixed demonic beings. Be wasn¡¯t interested in the fanservice of these demons, though. These modified demons looked to be the subordinates of that experiment subject. The subordinates of Demon Kings all had the mark of that Demon King. No matter what happened to the Demon King, the fact that their subordinates carried their mark would not change.

    ¡°Those are unsessful clones of humans. They are very strong and good at fighting.¡±

    Dark Creation God Mary Rose quickly came up to clear Be¡¯s confusion. These humanoid demons did not have any gender, so the highly toxic fumes emitted by the birds of paradise did no harm to them.

    The appearance of demons in this harem zone indicated that even thest inch of purend had fallen. The Darkness Church, which controlled and operated the harem area, had lost its dominion over this ce. And, so as to not rm anyone, Be did not even try to borrow the power of the Gods of Creation that was able to make a map of any ce at will. She chose to observe things in the most primitive way.

    The location of this imperial consort¡¯s courtyard was very close to Queen Deborah the Fifth¡¯s chambers, the Star Rain Pce, which was right next door. They were only separated by a wall that wasn¡¯t all too tall. In order to confirm the situation of the Darkness Church, Be directly climbed the wall over to the Empress¡¯s Star Rain Pce. Meanwhile, the loli Demon King Hailey Layman, who came with Be, chose to stay here in the courtyard to watch the exit.

    The harem was dominated by humanoid demons, so no infected existed here. Hence, Be won¡¯t be able to make use of the loli Demon King¡¯s power for now. She also acquiesced to Hailey Layman¡¯s proposal to let her keep watch here. Eventually, Be took the two ck and white Gods of Creation with her towards the Star Rain Pce.

    The Star Rain Pce was empty. Not a single person could be seen around the area, not even a corpse. Since there were no patrolling demons here, Be didn¡¯t even have the chance to catch a guard. Undeterred, Be ran back and forth. She noticed the ck rose petals on the ground, which had left some impression. They were present on the clothes of the heir of the Darkness Church, also the one who was pretending to be Empress Deborah the Fifth.

    But other than the ck rose petals, Be didn¡¯t find any traces of blood. The Darkness Church had set up many people here. If there was a battle, there would have been some traces. But right now, Be didn¡¯t discover any of that at all, so she couldn¡¯t help but wonder. She also didn¡¯t sense the air of the Dark Space in here. The people from the Darkness Church shouldn¡¯t have hidden in the Dark Space.

    The only trace was the dark rose petals left behind by Lisnell. Following the rose petals, Be walked to a huge mirror in the Star Rain Pce. The mirror, which stood three meters high, was somewhat exaggerated and bizarre. No ordinary human would need a three-meter-tall mirror. And, the ck rose petals led all the way to this mirror before breaking off.

 Volume 9 Chapter 512: Dark World Hidden Behind the Mirror and the Mystery of the Missing People

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 512: Dark World Hidden Behind the Mirror and the Mystery of the Missing People</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Grandia

    At the Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital, nearby Gabriels City¡¯s imperial harem area, near the center of the Stardust Pce, Empress Deborah the Fifth¡¯s chambers, the Star Rain Pce. Be was currently scouting for the whereabouts of the Darkness Church but nobody could be seen when she arrived. Other than this strange mirror, don¡¯t even mention people, she couldn¡¯t even find a single corpse here.

    The mirrors in this Other World dimension are tools connecting different worlds and spaces, so Be didn¡¯t dare to underestimate this strange-looking mirror. This mirror was three meters tall, already looking very much like a giant gate to another space. Be walked in front of the mirror and saw some of the special characteristics present on magical mirrors. Be¡¯s reflection couldn¡¯t be seen in the mirror.

    Not only Be, even the two ck and white Gods of Creations behind Be, Mary Rose and Mary L, could not be seen in the mirror. It¡¯s very clear that this isn¡¯t any ordinary mirror. Be wasn¡¯t that great with magic so White Creator God Mary L came forward to check it instead. Dark Creator God Mary Rose did not stay idle either. She was checking around the mirror, seeing if there are any traces left behind by demon activity.

    ¡°Mistress Be, this mirror is an entrance to a parallel dimension, and if I¡¯m remembering this correctly, it is a terrifying ce inside that can trap many people. Mary Rose¡­Sister, did you make this?¡±

    ¡°Well, that guy, Gregory (Experiment Subject No.1) could have stolen the mirror I put in theb. That naughty little thing. Mistress Be, I can destroy this mirror, but the people caught inside of it will be destroyed along with it.¡±

    ¡°Spare that, could you let me enter the world inside the mirror as well? I want to see what¡¯s going on in there.¡±

    Be refused Dark Creator God Mary Rose¡¯s suggestion. ording to Mary Rose¡¯s guesses, there¡¯s a good chance that Gregory is hiding right in that mirror world. If the two Gods of Creation join forces, then they can seal Gregory from outside of the mirror, but if they do so, then all the people trapped in the mirror will never be able to leave.

    Gregory is very cunning and knows that even if he attracts the attention of the Pure White God of Creation, Mary L, she alone will not be able to seal him. He managed to guess this much, but He didn¡¯t manage to guess Be¡¯s appearance as well as her ability to control both Gods of Creation.

    The world inside that mirror isposed of the evil thoughts of the human possessed by Gregory. The dark side of a human is far greater than many of the other races. Second only to the demons, humans are the only race whoe with the hidden attribute of being able to advance into a Demon King. It was inconvenient for both Gods of Creation to enter the mirror world. If they do, then Experiment Subject No.1, Gregory, would be able to sense their arrival and it¡¯s very likely he will escape.

    This hidden area can be considered a ¡°solo dungeon¡± for Be. Only Be can solve this situation. However, both sisters thought that it would be too dangerous for Be to go herself, so, united in opinion, they suggested for Be not to go. Instead, with the joined forces of both the ck and white Gods of Creation, they can seal Gregory inside of the mirror world.

    ¡°Mistress Be, you don¡¯t have to take the risk to explore the mirror world. There are too many uncertainties inside.¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, I also do not suggest you take this risk. I am roughly able to perceive the world inside, and if my guesses are correct, that parallel world is one with very high darkness attributes. If you go in, you will be greatly suppressed.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just wait for my return here. I have my own ideas.¡±

    Neither of the Creation God sisters, Mary Rose or Mary L were able to sense the multiple hidden identities in Be¡¯s body and only recognized her as Be by the power of the previous generation Creator in her. Out of respect for the Creator, a God of Creation will not go into depth when ites to probing into the stats of their master. This is something that is not allowed in this Other World.

    Gods of Creation who dare do this basically possess their own thoughts. In order to prove their loyalty however, neither of the sisters had done so. Unless Be speaks out the secrets hidden within herself, these two loyal Gods of Creation will not take the initiative to probe. As for Be¡¯s decision, the two Gods of Creation could only express their support in the end. A God of Creation has no more right than to persuade or give suggestions. The final decision is to be made by the Creator alone.

    Be had dark attributes within herself and will not be affected by it. These two sisters do not know of the presence of Sacred Demon God Samantha inside of her body, so they still do not know anything about the darkness attributes inside of Be, which is why they tried to dissuade her against taking the risk.

    With the help of the two Gods of Creation, Be was sessful in entering the mirror world. As soon as she stepped through the mirror, the surroundings instantly turned dark, and Be felt as if she was descending rapidly in a tunnel. This is a special time-space tunnel simr to transmigration. It was only thanks to the terrifying power Be had that she was able to keep her eyes open in such an environment. Any other person would not be able to open their eyes in a reincarnation passage.

    But the darkness did notst long before she saw a light. This is a world with a very dark atmosphere so the sky was also dark. The sun and the moon, each on opposite ends of the sky appeared at the same time in a very strange scene. The color of the sun was a ghastly white while the moon on the other hand was crimson red.

    Neither the pure white sun or the blood-colored moon are good symbols. Moreover, they appeared at the same time. Since the blood moon was in a full state and the sun was also round, from afar, they looked like two huge heterochromatic pupils hanging from the night sky. Generally, only the Demon Gods and Evil Gods of the World Destructor Camp have heterochromatic eyes, so the reference prototype of this dark world is likely an imitation of the World Destructor Demon and Evil Gods living in the area.

    Be was currently walking on arge road that a normal person would not dare to even tread on. The road was filled with dark creatures walking about, such as skeletons or the undead. There were also strange phantoms flitting about in the sky and the undead that had all died miserably. They were either missing their heads or their limbs, either that or missing half their heads or their bodies.

    The surrounding air was bloody and depressing, but Be didn¡¯t mind it. In fact, she felt great. The dark environment doesn¡¯t affect her in the slightest and even gave her a strange sense offort. The entire state of her body had vastly improved.

    While walking past a mirror on the road, Be finally realized a problem. The appearance she was showing in this world was that of Sacred Demon God Samantha, not her surrogate, Princess Felia. Be¡¯s true form was called out in this special dark world. It was likely that the surrogate, Princess Felia, was excluded from this world and was unable to enter.

    There was no doubt about it, Be¡¯s current appearance is that of Sacred Demon God Samantha with her long ck hair and formal Demon God dress, as well as having a ck phoenix cape draped on her back. The red and gold heterochromatic pupils have also appeared. Be herself was currently walking while hovering with her feet some distance off the ground. When in the territory of a World Destructor, Demon Gods are able to walk in the air without expending any effort.

    Be has already confirmed that this dark world is an imitation of the living space of the World Destructor Camp. Not only artificial Demon Gods and dark dimensional Gods of Creation like Mary Rose, but even the previous generation Dimensional Creator imitated the living environment of the World Destructor Camp like a madman, creating this special space to a degree of realism that even an original World Destructor can feel little difference from this and the original.

    None of the demons around dared to approach Be since she was currently in the form of a Demon God. Out of instinctive fear of the Demon God, none of them dared to approach her, so there was about a ten-meter empty circle between her and the other demons, the personal territory of a Demon God. Only strong existences have the right to walk by the side of a Demon God.

    Be also managed to avoid the awkward case of being blocked on the road with too many demons in her way. Even though it was arrogant for a person to hog such arge road to herself, she has the right to do that in this dark world. Since nobody is there to block her way, she was quickly able to arrive at the city in the front. This is a veryrge city, measuring at least four times the size of the Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital, Gabriels City.

    Be flew directly in the sky since she didn¡¯t have to expend any power. Be can understand thenguage of the demons, and through their conversations, Be got to know that this ce is known as the Dark Realm, ruled over by the Four Kings of Diablo, who are staying at this Dark Capital, Fernandes City, which acts as their home base.

    As a small space created by the previous generation Creator, this ce has aplete spatial system and is a small dimensional world attached to the 25th dimension. Most of the Creators, whether it be of the maternal or paternal line, would create small attachments like this for various purposes or just for fun.

    This is just like a properly-designed house with artificially added fireces, basements, attics, and the like. Currently, Be only knows that the Creators have created their own simr small, private worlds, such as Creator of Light Vianne¡¯s Divine Territory, Origin of Light, and Creator of Darkness Mystica¡¯s ck Eden, both extra worlds created on a whim.

    Since these small worlds are created out of the temporary whims of Creators. Most of the Gods of Creation, their assistants, do not know of their existence and thus have no way to effectively manage these small worlds at all. Over time, if the Creator forgets about them, then various problems will arise in these forgotten small worlds. When the Creators are still around, these problems will not appear. If anything were to happen to the Creator, then these problems will start to show themselves.

    The Four Kings of Diablo of the Dark Realm consist of firstly, Dark Emperor Gregory, that is, Experiment Subject No.1, who did not used to have a body. So, who knows how, but he came to life after taking the body of a human and suppressed the other three Kings of Diablo who disobeyed him, seeding in bing the dictator of this Dark Realm.

    The other three Kings of Diablo are second, Skeleton King Albert, third, Two-Headed Ogre Dorn, and fourth, Evil Spirit King Roscam. Without exception, they are all imitation Demon Lords created by the previous generation Creator and their strength is just a little off from the real ones. This information is not very useful to Be. The most useful information she received is that some time ago, there really was arge group of living people captured by Dark Emperor Gregory and taken to Dark Capital Fernandes.

    That group of people is most likely the residents and royalty captured from Gabriels City, for what specifically however, Be has no clue. She hovered in the sky for a while and after taking a general look at the city, shended down and went into the city on foot instead.

    The Dark Capital was a prosperous ce, a super city with a poption of more than 60 million if you look at it ording to human urban development standards. The Human Continent¡¯s major empire capitals are all capped at about a 30 million limit, but demons are not subjected to that limit. Theoretically, as long as there is still a ce to stand, then Dark Capital Fernandes is always open to new additions.

    This ce was very quiet as the demons whoe and go all speak to each other telepathically. This is due to the fact that certain types of demons aren¡¯t able to speak at all, so telepathy is themonnguage here. The currency used by demons is not the gold coins of the Human Race, but a trade of their own dark energy. Depending on the amount of energy they eject from their bodies, they can produce corresponding dark energy crystals.

    Be did not walk around idly on the street. She ns to head directly to the house of the Four Kings of Diablo and off those bastards. Experiment Subject No.1 Gregory is still upying a human body, so against the three other members of the Kings of Diablo, he has the advantage. But for ¡°genuine¡± Demon Gods like Be, he can do nothing more than be held down and beaten.

    Currently, the only difficulty she¡¯s facing is the order she¡¯s going to kill them in. Be has already determined that the Darkness Church¡¯s members have been imprisoned in this city, she just doesn¡¯t know if the human captives are. Originally, she wanted to ask for information from the demons, but they all fled as soon as Be got close, so there was no way for them tomunicate at all.

    But Be¡¯s luck has always been pretty good. She soon found that there were not only demons here, but also fallen half-demons. Half-demons are mutated humans who could not withstand the temptation of darkness and fused with demons in order to gain immortality, so they be half-demon. It is thanks to the demonic properties in their bodies that their existences are immortalized.

    A store nearby that Be saw was run by a half-demon, and the owner of that store was half bones and half flesh, which looked rather frightening. However, Be has long been used to this sight so she went up to him to ask for information. Half-demons are very different from demons, but the most important point is that they have no way of sensing the existence of World Destructor Demon Gods, so they will not feel afraid of Be.

    This store sells a variety of strangely-shaped dark handicrafts. The aesthetics of humans and demons are very different, so for a human, such dark creations are either too horrifying or too abstract to understand. Even Be had to stare for a long time as a Demon God and was still unable to understand the artistry in the products.

    ¡°Miss, you are also a half-demon? You have such beautiful eyes!¡±

    ¡°Boss, what do I call you?¡±

    Be¡¯s judgment was correct. This shop owner had mistaken her for two corpses spliced into one half-demon. It seemed likely to him that her heterochromatic eyes hade from a mix of different human or demon corpses. But Be did not try and exin herself, she wanted information. If the shop owner wasn¡¯t suspicious of her, then it would be easier to ask for information.

    ¡°Just call me boss, names are meaningless. This old man has been doing business here for thousands of years, I can¡¯t even remember my own name anymore.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then Boss, recently a batch of living people were sent here, do you know the specifics about that?¡±

    ¡°Living people? The livestock, you mean? Yeah, that happened. Most of them were sent to Two-Headed Ogre King Dorn, and some of them are with Emperor Gregory! Are you going there to watch the show? I wouldn¡¯t rmend it. Those ogres don¡¯t really fancy us half-demons, it ain¡¯t safe there.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the reminder, Boss. Just asking, I wasn¡¯t nning on going. Oh right, could you pack up a few sculptures for me? I¡¯ll take them all.¡±

 Volume 9 Chapter 516: Chaos in Dark Capital Fernandes and Precursor of the Dark Worldâ€™s Destruction

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 516: Chaos in Dark Capital Fernandes and Precursor of the Dark World¡¯s Destruction</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal Ed

    In the lost parallel world, at the central ruling area of the Dark Realm, eastern district of Dark Capital Fernandes, the ¡°Red Zone¡±, the territory of Two-Headed Ore King Dorn of the Four Kings of Diablo.

    In a shameless sneak attack, Be managed to dispose of Corpse King Morka. This King of Diablo was too blinded by his own confidence that he carelessly became the first of the four kings to be taken out.

    Be gained a lot out of this. Shepletely took over the evil inheritance left behind by Corpse King Morka. Be also learned from the captured Empress Deborah the Fifth that Emperor Alfred the Third and the other pce ministers were not taken to the Dark Realm. They were the very first batch of the infected and were currently in the Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital, Gabriels City, the imperial city¡¯s Hall of Diligence.

    Two-Headed Ogre King Dorn, who had been outside for a long time but did not see any movement, felt that Corpse King Morka was taking too long with the deal. So, he came in out of curiosity. The moment he opened the door, Be, hiding at the top of the pir, fell from the sky and grabbed each of Dorn¡¯s heads with each hand.

    A powerful dark energy attack followed, instantly sting the two ogre heads. Before Dorn could even strike, his two sledgehammers fell to the ground. Their weight resulted in a huge metallic ring that resounded throughout the depths of the pce. After sessfully killing Corpse King Morka, Be added another sneak attack in her books. Two-Headed Ogre Dorn, ranked third among the Four Kings of Diablo, was now also off the list. In a short amount of time, Be had cleanly disposed of two Kings of Diablo.

    Her strength was witnessed by Demonic Swordsman Lisner and the Darkness Church¡¯s Papal Heir Lisnell the whole way through, which dumbfounded them. Their dissatisfaction at being taken advantage of had faded away; it was reced with fear. They, who did not know of Be¡¯s origins, felt threatened. After suppressing two Kings of Diablo, the pce was temporarily put under Be¡¯s control.

    The Ogre Warriors outside the pce would not enter without the orders of Two-Headed Ogre King Dorn. Nobody would ever know that Be had assassinated their leader here. The ogres had a strong view of hierarchy and would not dare step into the territory of senior ogres. If they did that and were killed for it, it would have been well-deserved.

    ¡°You¡­ What are you trying to achieve? We will try our best to grant it to you.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, you¡­ you aren¡¯t thinking of¡­ This isn¡¯t good, right? Can we¡­¡±

    Lisner and Lisnell looked at Be with both fear and embarrassment on their faces. This beautifuldy, whose body was covered with a dark cloak this whole time, untied the three of them from the torture device but did not loosen their bonds. Instead, she carefully checked the sturdiness of the bonds and retied the ck ones. This dangerous move was terrifying. This Be wouldn¡¯t be even more erotic than Corpse King Morka, right?

    They had never even dreamed of being bullied by a girl, but it was really happening now. It came so suddenly that they were unprepared for it. After Be tied them up properly, she brought them to the center of the pce. She had arranged a special teleportation array here, and Creation God Mary Rose was responsible for the other side. All she had to do now was teleport them to the ce Be designated.

    The beautiful girls at the hall outside had also been brought to this teleportation array. After relieving the strange feeling at their lower bodies a little, the imperial consorts, who had already submitted, picked out the beauties of the Darkness Church under Be¡¯s orders. The maids, guards, and assassins originally in the pce were at a different unknown ce. The location where they would be transferred to was a little different.

    ¡°Can you what? I own you now. I¡¯m going to sell you girls off to Grand Duchess Bellina. She¡¯s interested in beautiful girls like you. You¡¯ll satisfy her. This body and these unyielding eyes¡­ They¡¯re wonderful.¡±

    ¡°No, please don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Be pretended to be a viin, indicating that she was going to be selling them off to her surrogate body. When they heard Be¡¯s words, Lisner and Lisnell, the two sisters, both revealed pleading faces. The rumors that Be enjoyed bullying beautiful girls had been investigated early on by the Darkness Church. With their current alluring appearance, if they were to be packed up and sent to the erotic demoness, they wouldn¡¯t even dare to imagine what would happen in the end.

    Be took away all the instruments used to torture the beautiful girls. The evil toys used to bully the consorts and Empress Deborah the Fifth weren¡¯t left behind either. They were considered souvenirs, something to remind these noblewomenter that all their secrets were in the hands of a certain demoness.

    ¡°You have no right to refuse. it would be better for you to just wait to greet your new mistress!¡±

    Be naughtily tied both the sisters face-to-face so that their sensitive parts were rubbing together. The pair of twins were gagged once more with ck balls. They were then brought to the teleportation array alongside the other girls of the Darkness Church. After teleporting, they just had to wait for Be toe and enjoy them.

    Fallen Holy Maiden Leah was much more well-behaved. She was obedient and did not resist when Be picked her up. She knew that nothing woulde out of resisting; Lisnell had epted her fate as a prisoner. Not long after, these beautiful girls were gathered together at the teleportation array. Be nned to separate the teleportation. The girls from the Darkness Church would be sent to the Darkness Church¡¯s Demon King Faction, under the care of Dark Holy Maiden Liz and Underworld Holy Maiden Livina, who had submitted to Be.

    Once Be had some time to go back, she would also solve the Darkness Church¡¯s Goddess Faction and Demon King Faction conflict. In Be¡¯s opinion, this wasn¡¯t anything that couldn¡¯t be solved in bed. The rest of the pce maids, guards, and assassins would be sent to Time-Space Demon Noesha to be taken care of. The situation in the pce was still unknown. Even though that erotic loli Noesha would probably bully them badly, it was better than being silenced. At the very least, they could keep their lives.

    ¡°Mistress¡­ how do you n to deal with us?¡±

    ¡°Empress, have you thought about it yet? Stay here or leave with me. First of all, I am not a good person. I might even sell you off to the ve market one day!¡±

    After settling the matters of the girls¡¯ transport, Empress Deborah the Fifth represented the consorts to ask about what would happen to them. With the plump and full breasts hanging off their chests, they wouldn¡¯t be able to run far at all. Empress Deborah had surrendered wholly and allowed this mysterious beauty in front of her to decide on her destination.

    Even if they were sold to the ve market, it would still be safer than staying here in the territory of the ogres. Be¡¯s previous conversation with the high-ranking beauties of the Darkness Church was loud enough for Empress Deborah to hear it. Considering that they might be sold to Grand Duchess Bellina (Be) from their own empire, she might at least have a chance of survival.

    ¡°We are willing to ept any arrangement, My Lady. Please let us go to the teleportation array as well!¡±

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be managing you girls for now.¡±

    Following that, Empress Deborah the Fifth and each of the consorts read out their vehood derations in front of Be. Be wiped off Corpse King Morka¡¯s seal that marked them, restamping them with the seal of the Sarnia Duchy. The consorts who had finished reading their derations were redressed with a butterfly mask. It covered half their faces so that the others could not recognize them.

    ¡°Mistress, this is¡­ Could we¡­¡±

    ¡°Be good girls and put them on. Your statuses are no longer that of imperial consorts but maids. Are you going to defy your mistress?¡±

    Under Be¡¯s wicked arrangements, Empress Deborah the Fifth and the girls had their hands and legs bound behind their backs. After their restraints were set, Be put them face to face against each other. The red cherries on their breasts rubbed each other, not allowing the ¡°milk¡± from them to flow out. Be told them to open their mouths and French kiss each other.

    Even if they were married, many of them had not received any pampering from the emperor for a long time. Under this wicked contact, strange sensations started to awaken inside them. Empress Deborah the Fifth was a little regretful now. Be was more evil than she had imagined, but they were alreadypletely under her control. They could only resign themselves to their fate andply with her wishes.

    ¡°Empress, if you don¡¯t want to live a hard life, you should be obedient to Grand Duchess Bellina when you see her. Be it political requests or whatnot, just ept them.¡±

    Empress Deborah nodded in agreement. She had already put on a butterfly mask that covered half her face. Nobody could recognize her as the empress. If Be never took off her mask and kept ying around with Deborah¡¯s mouth gagged, then Deborah would never be able to regain her identity in this life.

    Only after a long time did Be put her ck cloak back on and slowly headed out from Two-Headed Ogre King Dorn¡¯s territory. The loot from the pce behind her was basically all left up to Dark Creation God Mary Rose. She had teleported it away with special methods and left behind an empty treasury. The Two-Headed Ogre Warriors guarding the door had no idea what had happened inside. Even after seeing Be, who was pretending to be a half-demon merchant,e out, they still had no idea that the inside had been looted clean.

    Be quickly left the ce. Her target was now north of the Dark Capital¡¯s ¡°ck Zone¡±, the territory of Dark Emperor Gregory. Be had secretly swapped out the heads of Two-Headed Ogre King Dorn. Soon after Be walked out of the pce, the now-puppet Two-Headed Ogre King Dorn walked out of the pce and ordered the Ogre Race to start a revolt.

    Ogres generally did not have high intelligence. When they saw that their leader wanted to cause trouble, they set off together without even thinking about it. Large numbers of ogres set out from the eastern district and headed south. They didn¡¯t even care about the ves in the market anymore, killing everyone on the way towards the south. The ¡°Colorless Area¡± in the center was originally secretly controlled by the fifth King of Diablo, Corpse King Morka.

    Since Corpse King Morka had been killed by Be, the demons gathered at the ¡°Colorless Area¡± scattered to escape at once without putting up any resistance. The mes of war burned all the way to the southern ¡°White Zone¡±. The leader there, Skeleton King Albert, had been attacked out of nowhere and could only meet them in battle with his skeleton soldiers.

    The entirety of Dark Capital Fernandes was thrown into chaos. Evil Spirit King of the western ¡°Gray Area¡± watched them fight from thefort of his own territory. He offered neither party any support and maintained a neutral state to preserve his strength. He was still waiting for the northern Dark Emperor Gregory to intervene in the fight between the two Kings of Diablo.

    When Be arrived at the northern district, everything here was in chaos. A mix of different demons was sent out by Dark Emperor Gregory to mediate the fight between the demons of the ¡°Colorless Area¡± and the ¡°White Area¡±. It resulted in much of the defenses of the north being hollowed out. Be did not see a single guard all through her way to the dark pce, nor did she encounter any patrolling demons.

    The Dark Pce was built with the standard material of the Demon Race, obsidian, and the main theme here was ck. In this particrly small Dark Realm, there was not enough light. If not for the dark blue mes hanging around, Be would not be able to tell that this building was the Dark Pce. The mixed demons guarding the gates could be killed in seconds by Be, but that would alert the people inside.

    So, Be chose to take a detour and go in through the side door, which was not locked. It was designed to be used by half-demons and humanoid demons. The demons guarding the entrance were allrge with big heads. They were unable to enter through these short side doors. With her height difference, Be was easily able to enter the Dark Pce.

    The pce of a demon might not be decorated asvishly and filled with treasures as humans. The designs were also usually simple without anything like pce maids and such, so the entire pce looked empty. You would only see a patrolling demon walk past asionally to remind one that they had entered the Dark Pce.

    It was also easy to locate Dark Emperor Gregory. He was at the center above a high altar that a Dark Throne sat on. A dark blue energy pir descended from the sky. It surrounded the throne, giving it some cool background effects. When she walked to the bottom of the altar, she could see Dark Emperor Gregory standing on top of the altar.

    Dark Emperor Gregory was in a possessed state, controlling a handsome ck-haired man. It was the wandering prince, Prince Cruz. During his cooperation with Experiment Subject No.1, he was possessed by it and had control of his body seized from him. Prince Cruz¡¯s real soul had already dissipatedpletely. Only his resentful body was left behind, which was now being controlled by a demon.

    Be walked up to the altar casually, not caring about all the ck figures above. Those dark shadows were the infected members of the Hilikas family that were being controlled and reduced to the minions of demons. Faced with over a hundred fallen Sword Saint experts, Be did not feel nervous. She could not sense the aura of the infected Demon King here and had no idea whether they had freed themselves or left the Dark Realm for another task.

    Anyway, if there was no Demon King around, then Be was not nervous, even if she had to face hundreds of fallen Sword God-level experts. Sword Gods were just a profession name for humans; it did not mean they actually had a god¡¯s power.

    ¡°How did you get in here? Strange. Half-demons should not have such great strength.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about how I got in. I think it¡¯s better if you worry about how you¡¯re going out instead!¡±

    Dark Emperor Gregory looked at Be. He could not detect her full strength in her ck cloak as she walked towards him. He had no idea about this beauty¡¯s power, as Experiment Subject No.1 had never met a real Demon God of the World Destructor Camp. It naturally did not know the horrors of Be. In its perception, Be was only one tricky guy to deal with and was probably around the same level as the Four Kings of Diablo.

    ¡°You came to steal my Dark Throne? We can make a deal. Once my n is over, I can even give the throne to you.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m here to send you on your way. I don¡¯t care about that damn throne in the slightest.¡±

    ¡°Seems like we won¡¯t be able to have a proper talk with each other. In that case, sorry. You¡¯re quite strong, but unfortunately¡­¡±

    Before their conversation even ended, Be had already struck. The exhration of sneak attacks had gone over her head here in the Dark Realm. The unique dark environment was very suitable for assassin professions. This time, Be was attacking him directly, though. Her entire person was a ck light, like a falling meteor, crashing straight into Dark Emperor Gregory.

    ¡°Unfortunately, unfortunate is not a word that exists in my dictionary. Don¡¯t you think so, Experiment Subject No.1?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ How did you know!¡±

    Dark Emperor Gregory did not expect that someone would still fight directly like this without even using a dagger. So, he was hit before he could even think of counterattacking. When Be attacked, she had struck Dark Emperor Gregory directly in the chest with her elbow.

    Dark Emperor Gregory now possessed the body of a human, and Prince Cruz¡¯s body was not that hard. So, being hit directly by a Demon King-level existence, he suffered a big loss.

 Volume 9 Chapter 519: Wicked Royal Garden in the Renosmand Stronghold and Urgent Report from Noesha

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 519: Wicked Royal Garden in the Renosmand Stronghold and Urgent Report from Noesha</h4>

    At the Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital, Gabriels City, downstream of the udine River at the Southern Alliance¡¯s base camp, rear of the Belizegra Fortress, the real camp controlled by the demons of the Darkness Sacred Region, Renosmand Stronghold. The dark demons gathered here had already begun their war preparations.

    Based on the information gained from the scouting Demonic Eyes in the sky, the granary supply points of the Northern Alliance were not in the same ce since the three great princes did not trust each other. The troops were scattered, each guarding their own. After Be discovered this defensive hole, she nned tounch a surprise attack on the Northern Alliance.

    The airships of Be¡¯s Southern Alliance wererge targets. They would be way too conspicuous. Furthermore, it would be inconvenient for them to make a detour to the rear of the Northern Alliance to make their attack. However, the demons of the Darkness Sacred Region in Renosmand Stronghold were not restricted by this rule. The one in charge ofmanding this dark demon army was Underworld Demon King Cornice. She had the assistance of Blood Demon King Eleanor, who was familiar with the ways of the humans. Sky Demon King Dolores was in charge of preparing the flying transportation devices.

    Underworld Demon King Cornice had a different set of battle ns than the ones formted by the human generals of the Southern Alliance. Both sides were not fighting in unison. The order Be gave the human generals was for them to ignore the rear and just fight on with no worries. Anyway, even if they suffered a defeat, there were still the demons of the Darkness Sacred Region to make up for the unpredictable.

    Right now, the one with the most free time was the no.1 Demon King, Be. She was in Dark Cathedral Malthus, enjoying the service rituals of the maidens offering their bodies to her. The girls of the Darkness Church were filled with debauchery to their very bones, likely the teachings of the Darkness Church. Not even the beauties she bullied at the Radiant Church were so open. It took a long time for them topletely fall. Meanwhile, the beauties of the Darkness Church fell into ce very quickly.

    Other than Dark Cathedral Malthus at the highest point of the Renosmand Stronghold, there were the gardens. This ce was designed as arge royal garden with standards befitting an emperor. Despite being a military stronghold, the highest level was intended for the military. Rather, it was for enjoyment, which was a bit strange. The design here was all done by Time Space Demon Noesha. From the beginning, that evil erotic loli had no intention of building a solemn military stronghold. The reason why the highest level of the Renosmand Stronghold was designed this way was all because of her evil game.

    The closed doors of Dark Cathedral Malthus finally opened. Be changed into the formal dress of a grand duchess and went out leisurely, sitting on a special rickshaw like the ones back on Earth. Threepletely nude beauties stood in a row in front of the rickshaw. The Darkness Church¡¯s three Holy Maidens, Dark Holy Maiden Liz, Fallen Holy Maiden Leah, and Netherworld Holy Maiden Livina, were all standing naked in one straight line and pulling the Demon King¡¯s rickshaw.

    The Holy Maidens had ck cors around their necks. Golden chains attached their slender waists to Be¡¯s rickshaw, making it impossible for them to leave the vicinity of the vehicle. Even though they were standing, they still exposed their smooth backs and perked up their butts in front of their mistress. There was a whip on the rickshaw, but it was mainly used to scare them. She wouldn¡¯t actually hurt them, as Be doted on beautiful girls. She would rarely use corporal punishment on them.

    Be was the only person who would think of a y as evil as getting Dark Holy Maidens to act as her rickshaw pullers. The other beauties of the Darkness Church would also have the opportunity to experience this. She was letting the Holy Maidens of the Darkness Church take the precedent so that they could act as exemry models. When the time came, none of the beauties of the Darkness Church would be able to escape this fate.

    Livina and the girls were not blindfolded and acted shamefully as Be¡¯s rickshaw-pulling pets. Be got on, enjoying the twin sisters on both her sides, the Darkness Church¡¯s papal heir Lisnell and Demonic Swordsman Lisner, without an inch of space between them. They also allowed Be to bully them at will.

    They were like concubines apanying the emperor on a trip. This kind of shameful y was practically no different from streaking. At first, Lisnell was resistant to this idea, but Be gave her two choices. She would either pull the rickshaw or service her on the seat. Lisnell couldn¡¯t ept pulling the rickshaw. To avoid following the example of the three Dark Holy Maidens, Lisnell ended up submitting to Be in the end.

    It was currently day, and the bright sunlight was illuminating the royal gardens on the highest level of the Renosmand Stronghold. Leah and the other Dark Holy Maidens felt unusually ashamed as they walked. They left strange wet stains on the floor behind them. From the base of their thighs down to their toes, they werepletely wet, wriggling their delicate bodies. This almost made Be want to stop them several times and pull them on so she could bully them.

    In order to add to the vor, the Three Dark Holy Maidens were made to wear ck rabbit ears, which looked very charming. Lisnell and Lisner on Be¡¯s two sides were wearing white rabbit ears. Be was ying on the bouncy and seductive jade bunnies on both their chests. The special milk created there had already been sucked dry, but the bounciness was still amazing.

    ¡°It¡¯d be nice if there was more milk. Lisnell, Lisner, you two really sucked each other dry; I didn¡¯t get to have much. This won¡¯t do. I¡¯ll have to get you bulging full here again.¡±

    ¡°Please spare us, Mistress Be! You can do anything else, but we can¡¯t stand this anymore!¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, we really are loyal to the Demon King now. Don¡¯t test us anymore, please?¡±

    Once they heard Be¡¯s evil ns, both Lisnell and Lisner shuddered in fear. Be was the one who got to decide the worth of their identity right now. Whether they be princess or maid was all up to Be. So as to not experience that strange feeling again, the two sisters pulled on each of Be¡¯s arms, as if trying to gain her favor. They mushed her arms between their soft breasts and gave Be a special erotic massage.

    Seeing how understanding these two sisters were, Be didn¡¯t say anything more. Both Lisnell and Lisner were also wet down there. It would be fine even if Be tried to force-feed them with some strange potions now. However, that would make things much less interesting. She wanted to make it so that after they tasted the forbidden fruit between sisters, it wouldn¡¯t take long before they fell themselves, even without any strange potions.

    The highest-ranking beauties of the Darkness Church, who thought this would be embarrassing, realized that they were the more normal ones when they arrived at this royal garden. This ce was simply evil with white flowers sprinkled about. Be had handed the beautiful girls from the Dark Realm to the evil loli Noesha, who had transferred them here.

    The beautiful maids and guards, who originally belonged to Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s imperial harem, were now staying in this gardenpletely nude. Under the effects of potions, they were split into groups of two or more, rolling around the ground together. Fair intertwining bodies could be found everywhere above the green grass. The beautiful guards and maids had let themselves go in this garden, ¡°tussling¡± directly on the green carpet. They painted a forbidden scenery.

    They were wearing magical cors around their necks that connected the girls with a special thin chain. Even if they wanted to get away from each other, they had to continue bullying the girls they were holding due to the evil effects of this magical cor, only stopping when both sides had gonepletely limp.

    Compared to others¡¯ miserable states, Lisnell and the girls were considered lucky. When they thought about that possibility, they became much quieter. If they looked at it this way, Be could be regarded as gentle. She did not let them be bullied all the time. They still had the opportunity to rest.

    The assassins trained by the pce maids were also here. They were on a special stage in the garden, dancing flirtatiously without any clothes on. With the magical cors around their necks, there was no way for them to escape at all. The evil dance was performed with two in one group; one person stood and acted as a ¡°human pole¡± while the other sandwiched them with their legs, doing a pole dance.

    They had to take turns being the pole, and the bodies of the assassins were all wet. You could hardly distinguish the water droplets on their bodies from sweat or some other strange liquid. Anyway, Be could see all sorts of unknown stains beneath their feet. From the looks of it, they had already been dancing for a while. To perform such wicked erotic activities under the light of day was something that made one¡¯s blood running just at the mention of it, much less experiencing it personally.

    Be¡¯s chest felt ticklish at this sight. Her strength in squeezing and pinching Lisnell and Lisner increased. These twins did not dare to beg for mercy, though; they were afraid to be another member in this wicked royal garden. They had only just realized that Dark Cathedral Malthus was actually the most normal ce to be.

    ¡°Princess Lisnell, Princess Lisner, do you want to experience it a little? You girls look like you can¡¯t hold back anymore, like you want to do *that*.¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, we¡¯re not princesses, just your maids! Please don¡¯t make us get off. We¡¯ll do anything else you want!¡±

    ¡°Really, we can do anything! This¡­ Could it be?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s that potion that makes you produce that strange milk. Why don¡¯t you gulp this down and replenish yourselves together? Otherwise, you can go to the gardens and experience their lives for a few days.¡±

    Lisnell and Lisner both looked embarrassedly at each other. Under Be¡¯s supervision, they took the potion into their mouths and began French kissing each other, pushing the strange potion into each other¡¯s mouths. With this, the jade bunnies in front of their chests quickly swelled up. After a first and second time, the third time wouldn¡¯t be as embarrassing anymore. Without requiring Be¡¯smand, they began sucking on the red cherries on each other¡¯s chests.

    While enjoying the immoral performance of the two sisters, Be felt a great sense of aplishment. She gave them guidance from time to time on how to bully each other. After the Radiant Church, the Darkness Church had fallen as well. She didn¡¯t know about the rest of the members of the Darkness Church, but these beauties were destined toe to her side.

    It seemed as if Liz and the two other Dark Holy Maidens had discovered Be¡¯s evil ns, but they could hardly help themselves, much less save Lisnell and Lisner. There might be even more evil ys waiting for themter. Under Be¡¯s guidance, the wicked rickshaw soon reached their destination. This was Noesha¡¯s temporary residence in the highest level of the Renosmand Stronghold. It was a vi that had an evil feeling to it.

    Be feared that Noesha would want to borrow away her Darkness Church beauties if she saw them, so she left Liz and the girls under a tree nearby the outside of the vi. Under Be¡¯s supervision, the three Dark Holy Maidens attached the chains of the cors around their necks to the tree, indicating that they would not escape. Even if they wanted to run, it was impossible. This ce was Be¡¯s personal royal garden. This order was intended to train them into submission.

    Theyout of Time Space Demon Noesha¡¯s vi was quite evil. The consorts and Empress Deborah the Fifth had all been handed over to this little demon girl to manage after they were brought back from the Dark Realm. The beautiful women, who had already experienced the torture of a ¡°super pervert gentlewoman¡±, fell into the hands of another wicked ¡°super dirty girl¡± in the blink of an eye. This could only be fate.

    These beauties no longer had the tempers of royalty. They were all perking up the plump fruits on their chests, acting as Noesha¡¯s special ves in the vi. Be knew that Noesha had a good hand when it came to bullying beautiful girls in the past. But it was only now that she realized the erotic Noesha was all-powerful, good at bullying even the mature types such as these consorts. Even ¡°m***-con¡± Corpse King Morka had to bow down to her.

    Empress Deborah the Fifth and the otherdies were all wearing butterfly masks; others could not tell their identities. At the moment, they were crawling on the carpeted floor in the vi. Their bodies were marked with ve symbols intact, and their necks had ve cors to differentiate them from others. It was topped by the seals symbolizing Sarnia Duchy¡¯s ownership. They were unable to see the world outside from Noesha¡¯s vi. They had no choice but to wait for the various evil ys the demoness had in store for them every day.

    Noesha had referenced the training techniques of Corpse King Morka. Since she was a woman, she was more familiar with the sensitive points of her gender. So, while Deborah the Fifth and the others could still rx a little under Morka¡¯s hands, they werepletely done for by Noesha.

    When Be came in, she saw these beautiesying side by side, crawling like pets and licking off tes on the ground filled with special milk squeezed out of their bodies. Clear traces of whip marks could be seen on their upturned asses. There was also tape on each of the red cherries on these beauties¡¯ chests to prevent them from leaking.

    These beauties had all be obedient under Noesha¡¯s bullying. When they saw Be enter, Empress Deborah the Fifth crawled over and looked at Be with pleading eyes. This loli was too good at bullying. If this went on, they would even forget their identities as empress and consorts, getting used to life as a ve. After seeing Grand Duchess Bellina, Empress Deborah the Fifth couldn¡¯t even bother with self-respect anymore. She hoped that Grand Duchess Bellina could take her away.

    ¡°You¡¯re crawling around again, Big Sister. Didn¡¯t I tell you that you¡¯ll be transferred to Grand Duchess Bellina in a week? You¡¯re in such a hurry already. It¡¯s only been a day. You two, pull her in to be punished.¡±

    ¡°No, Mistress! I was wrong. Wait! Save¡­¡±

    Empress Deborah the Fifth was pulled to the back by two consorts to be punished. Be did not try to interfere. Once Empress Deborah the Fifth was transferred to her, she wouldn¡¯t reject her engagement with Princess Kriss anymore. Even though this was an evil process, as a Demon King, Be didn¡¯t find anything wrong about this.

    ¡°Mistress Be, you¡¯vee! These big sisters are fascinating. Even though their bodies are so sensitive, they keep saying no. The men they were with in the past had inferior techniques. The emperor is so unskilled, yet he still wants so many big sisters. Really a waste of resources.¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t go overboard, Noesha. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be hard for me to exin to Krisster.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After Big Sister Deborah returns, she will go back to normal. Also, Big Sister Princess Kriss is actually more¡­ Forget it. Come with me. Let me show you something.¡±

    Be hade seeking out Noesha to talk business. Noesha mentioned Kriss, but she stopped halfway, which troubled Be for a moment. But she could only put her mind off it and not look at the beautiful maids along the way. She wasn¡¯t a m***-con, and she insisted on maintaining things that way.

    Noesha had asked Be toe by some time ago. She really did have something to speak with her about. She didn¡¯t drag Be over to show her the results of her training. Noesha had realized that something was not right with the Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital, which was why she invited Be here. When Be arrived at Noesha¡¯s office area, this ce looked just like a normal room with decorations. It didn¡¯t seem like the residence of an erotic demon at all.

    Noesha stood at the edge of a table with a strange crystal ball, which was disying thetest information at the Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital. ck smoke could be seen covering the skies of the entire imperial city area.

    ¡°This is¡­ the imperial city area. Why is that strange ck smoke still around? Hasn¡¯t the infection been dealt with? Noesha, you can¡¯t be mistaken, right?!¡±

    ¡°No, the infection evolved. I had Betty analyze it. That infection has truly evolved. It¡¯s really hard to imagine that someone from the Creator Camp could create such a terrifying infection.¡±

    ¡°The emperor seems to have recovered, though. Didn¡¯t he send out a messenger to look for us?¡±

    ¡°That was just an illusion. The infection evolved, and this time, it¡¯s better to wait for the people of the Northern Alliance to enter the imperial city first. We don¡¯t have to hurry.¡±

 Volume 9 Chapter 522: The Final Fall of the Renald Familyâ€™s Plan to Usurp the Throne

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 522: The Final Fall of the Renald Family¡¯s n to Usurp the Throne</h4>

    At the heart of Gabriels City (Sword Capital) of the Gabriel Empirey the Imperial City, where the new Emperor Reynard was going through his enthronement at the emperor¡¯s hall. Previously, Be, Kriss, and theirpanions had walked directly into the middle of the ceremony. The Renald Family, one of the three major families of the empire, had taken the opportunity to secretly seize the throne while the empire was still in civil strife. The Southern Alliance and the Northern Alliance were still at a confrontational standstill.

    After realizing that the group of courtdies was actually led by Grand Duchess Bellina and Princess Kriss, Reynard¡¯s expression changed drastically. Not only did Be snatch away his ¡°fianc¨¦¡± Princess Kriss, she even had the nerve to bring Kriss to barge into his enthronement ceremony. He had taken her action as a harsh insult on his dignity, and although she was a woman, he could no longer uphold his gentleman¡¯s demeanor.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina, are you crazy? You have brought Kriss along to die together in the imperial city. Even if you want to, you won¡¯t be able to get away this time. The militaryfortdy camp has a few openings that may be able to fit you in!¡±

    ¡°Reynard, it¡¯s best to stop daydreaming. Just quickly wash up and go to bed. You can have everything you want in your dreams.¡±

    When Be confronted Reynard, the courtiers in the emperor¡¯s hall had dispersed to both sides of the hall. These shrewd ministers who had managed to survive until now were alive simply because they were fickle like grasses that could easily be swayed by the wind. They couldn¡¯t decide which sides to take at this time because they couldn¡¯t deny the fact that Kriss was a Princess.

    Not only did Be have the strength of a Dragon Knight, but Princess Kriss herself was also one of the strongest swordsmen. Taking those two factors into consideration, these ministers did not dare to openly give their support to the new Emperor Reynard as they feared that their heads would be sent rolling on the ground by Be with one wrong move. As they were deciding, the personal guards of the Reynard family had started to pour into the emperor¡¯s hall. These personal guards of the family had been renamed the Guards of the Feather Forest.

    Aside from Reynard himself, standing behind him were six expressionless elderly men. These were the elders of the Hilikas family who were currently under the control of the Dark King Gregory. These six controlled men who were on the level of Sword God had already changed their side from being the guardians of the Gabriel Empire to being the guardians of the rebellious regime, which was a regretful choice.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina, you are the one who is still daydreaming. How do you intend to beat all six Sword Gods without your mount? Kriss, as long as you change your mind, I will still make you my queen of this new empire. Come over to my side and stop talking to that crazy woman!¡±

    ¡°Reynard, I have never liked you. Besides, I think Be is the normal onepared to you who is the crazy one.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t daydream but your dream to be an emperor would be crushed by me. Moreover, Kriss is my queen and no one else¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°You are both crazy. Guards, drag them two away!¡±

    The frustrated Reynard ordered his Guards of the Feather Forest, who were on standby in the emperor¡¯s hall, to catch both Be and Kriss. He wanted them alive. The six Sword Gods had moved in response to his order. Immediately, Be and Kriss were surrounded by them. Just when the minister at the scene thought that the victory was obvious, a sudden loud sound interfered with the scene.

    The Lost Demon King Hailey Layman, who was standing behind Be, had since moved forward and was now standing in front of Be. As she gently moved her dainty hands in the air, as if she were shooing a fly away, a strong gust of wind suddenly appeared in the air as it instantly swept the six Sword Gods up into the air before sending them flying to the pce walls. The heavy impact as they were flown to the wall had caused these six Sword Gods to be embedded deep into the wall like a built-in statue.

    A heavy silence befell the emperor¡¯s hall as they witnessed the scene. The six Sword Gods of the Hilikas family, whose reputations were known far and wide in the human continents for many generations, were easily defeated by an unknown loli, and all it took was a single swipe of her hand. The huge gap in strength made the onlookers pause as they wondered what expression they should make to show how shocked they were at this turn of events.

    ¡°Be, these flies were so annoying. I hope you don¡¯t mind that I have taken it upon myself to deal with them.¡±

    ¡°Hailey Layman, haven¡¯t you already done it? You don¡¯t need my permission. Just do as you see fit.¡±

    ¡°All you lowly peasants are not worthy to fight against Mistress Be. It would be your honor to be able to exchange hands with me.¡±

    While Be and the Lost Demon King Hailey Layman shot out a few rounds of ¡°average attacks,¡± Poison Origin Betty was unwilling to join the fight because she knew that her strengthy in researching things instead of being in physicalbat. As such, Betty simply scattered some seeds on the ground.

    Those strange seeds quickly took root and germinated into humanoid trees that reached around two meters tall. As the Guards of the Feather Forest were still in shock, the humanoid trees quickly wiped them out. After a while, the Guards of the Feather Forest were dismembered and killed off. These humanoid trees were the product of an evil research project done by Poison Origin Betty called the ¡°Greens of Terror.¡±

    The ¡°Greens of Terror¡± was a research project aiming to create an army of killing machines made out of various nts. Betty had never found a suitablebat site to test her project on, and she just so happened to stumble upon this perfect situation to test her army of nts. Since these rebels could not ever be forgiven, both Be and Kriss acquiesced with Betty¡¯s action.

    Under the attack of the humanoid trees, the personal guards of the Renald family were quickly defeated. The whole hall was in chaos as blood was sttered everywhere, staining the carpet. It was a tragic sight to behold as the blood formed into tiny flowing streams. From a lively enthronement ceremony of the new emperor, it had since been turned into a bloodfest by Be and herpanions. All the ministers who witnessed the scene were so scared out of their wits that they could hardly move to flee from the pce. It no longer mattered to them who would be the next emperor. All they wanted was to survive the horrific incident.

    Reynard¡¯s face once again turned pale, but instead of anger, he turned pale in fright this time. He finally realized that Be was confident because she had bought along with two existences, Hailey and Betty, that had fighting prowess to surpass even the Sword Gods. No wonder she dared to challenge him all the time even though he had control of the city.

    Seeing how the situation had flipped, Reynard thought of fleeing for the first time. Even his father, the patriarch of the Renald family, the Grand Duke Leonard, had already taken the lead to run away. If one couldn¡¯t win, then one should run. Only when they could call upon the Sacred Lord would they have the chance to make aeback. The two terrifying lolis who were by Be¡¯s side could only be taken down by the Sacred Lord himself.

    Be didn¡¯t bother to pursue them either. Be had already given orders to her demon captains toe here and kill anyone in their way, so the pce was currently surrounded by her army. At the end of the day, it was Reynard and the entire Renald family that was living in a dream.

    ¡°How did this happen? Where did all these demonse from? Where are our people?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. During your enthronement, my army was already dealing with your people. Emperor Reynard, how do you feel about being an emperor that was dethroned on the very same day that you were enthroned?¡±

    By the gate of the imperial pce, Reynard and the minister that had fled with him saw an image that would forever be etched in their mind. A ck shadow loomed and surrounded the pce in which the emperor was previously enthroned. The demon captains had summoned up their own armies of little demons as each and every one of them had their red eyes staring grimly at the gate of the pce. It was as if they were warning them that they would be killed as soon as they set foot out of the gate!

    Below the feet of these demon captains and their underlings were the corpse of the human soldiers who were already dismembered. These scattered bodies belonged to the Guards of the Feather Forest, who were previously the personal army of Renald¡¯s family. After witnessing the horrific scene of the demon captains stepping on the guards¡¯ lifeless heads, the timid ministers all fell to their knees in fright.

    It was normal for the Human Race to be naturally fearful of demons. It was the same as them having a natural instinct to admire the Gods. After witnessing such a horrifying scene, they felt as if their soul had almost flown away in fright. It was already considered an achievement to not be scared to death. Be walked over and patted Reynard on his shoulder from behind as she greeted the new emperor who had just been defeated.

    The dramatic scene of the emperor who was dethroned in less than an hour after he was enthroned and also the brand new Renald empire that perished in less than a day had unfolded before Be¡¯s very eyes. With just a light pat by Be, Reynard fell to the ground in fear. ncing at the crotch of the newly dethroned emperor, she saw that he had already wet himself in fright as she couldn¡¯t help but scorn at him.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina, I¡­ I give up the throne. Please don¡¯t kill me. I no longer want to be the emperor. I¡¯ll give it to whoever you want!¡±

    Reynard had mistakenly thought that the demon¡¯s appearance in the pce was due to his enthronement, and it rendered him incoherent by fear. After going through the rollercoaster of bliss and horror in his life, Reynard could no longer take it. Since he was the elder brother of her best friend Renath, Be had no intention to kill him. She merely tapped the no longer sane ¡°former emperor¡± as he immediately fainted.

    ¡°You are merely a guardian of the throne while I would be the one to take the throne. Between a guardian and the actual taker, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better to be able to take it? Grand Duke Leonard, I just want to tell you that your daughter is awesome. I am satisfied in every aspect!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ These demons are also yours. It looks like I am really old.¡±

    The patriarch of the Renald family, Grand Duke Leonard, sighed heavily. Although he did not fullyprehend the meaning behind Be¡¯s words when she said that his daughter was awesome but judging by Be¡¯s expression, he could only guess that it was not something to be proud of. His n to usurp the throne was destroyed by another crazier throne stealer.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina, what are your ns? Are you going to reign as the emperor or are you going to ce Princess Kriss on the throne? Regardless, don¡¯t even think about it. The Imperial Union would not just sit and not take action if a female ruler were to appear. If you continue on, the entire empire would be the subject of attack by the other empires.¡±

    ¡°Grand Duke Leonard, your dream as the emperor would never be realized. I¡¯ve never said that I would be the female ruler. Do you know that after the death of the emperor of the Manasvir Empire, the reason behind Queen Manya Fn¡¯s ability to take over the empire was because of me? In short, you are just a loser and your opinions are worthless.¡±

    ¡°So, the support behind Queen Manya Fn was also you. I really am old. The future path belongs to your generations.¡±

    Grand Duke Leonard, who was crushed by the demons, held a grim expression as he appeared to have aged drastically. Not only was he defeated in terms of military, but he waspletely defeated in all other aspects by Be. After experiencing such a horrible blow, the Grand Duke Leonard waspletely and utterly devastated. Be had smashed all his political dreams into pieces. Even if he was not executed, he would never have the courage tounch another rebellion in the future.

    Even if the Imperial Union did not support the reign of a female ruler, it didn¡¯t mean that Be would not be able to let Kriss rise to power. Queen Manya Fn had also sessfully controlled the Manasvir Empire for over 10,000 years and could avoid the detection of the Imperial Union. It all depended on the way one would word it.

    Out of the five empires, not counting the Radiant Church, Be just needed to get her hands on three of them, and she would have the power over the Imperial Union. Since they adhered to the principle whereby the majority ruled over the minority, the remaining two empires could only stay silent. Currently, Be had secretly taken control of the Manasvir Empire and would soon take over the Gabriel Empire as well. She just needed to gain control of one more empire, then she would be able to ignore the pleads of the Imperial Union.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina is wise and generous. The Renald family was a traitor, and they were the ones that harmed Emperor Alfred the Third. Wait, don¡¯t catch me¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°Despicable human beings, don¡¯t pollute the Lord¡¯s ears with your nonsense. Move it!¡±

    With the fall of one of the three major families, the Renald family, and their ¡°new empire¡± n, the political farce finally came to an end. The ministers who were ready to tter their way out weren¡¯t even given a chance to please their new leader before they were harshly taken away by the army of demons. Be didn¡¯t even need to understand the politics that was happening here. She knew that the fickle-minded ministers would be of no use, especially during these critical moments, so it would be best to just clean them all up.

    After all the chaos had passed, the Imperial Pce was left with only Be and Kriss, along with the two lolis who were curiously looking around. The demon captains had silently withdrawn out of the emperor¡¯s hall, leaving this ce to Be and herpanions. There were still many demons that were the subordinates of the infected Dark King, which were hiding in the imperial city. The demon captains under Be were busy purging out these demons of the hostile force.

    The infected Dark King, also known as the Sacred Lord to the Renald Family, was hiding in the imperial prison in this imperial city. Many of the political prisoners were held here. Unless it was thest resort, the Renald family would not dare to ask for the help of the Dark King. In fact, Emperor Alfred the third, who was the former emperor, was also being imprisoned in this prison.

    The Renald Family did not kill the former emperor. They had yet to reach the treason level where they would have the courage of killing Emperor Alfred the Third. Since the heirs to the throne, Prince Daniel and the others, were still situated outside of the Imperial City, they had nned to use the former emperor as their final trump card in case the situation went awry, and both the alliances were to storm into the Imperial City.

    It was regretful that Be had interrupted it before the killer move could be made. To continue with the proceeding of marrying Kriss, Be had no choice but to head over the imperial prison in the imperial city to release her ¡°father-inw,¡± Alfred the Third. The matters of the throne could be put on hold as her engagement ceremony to Princess Kriss would take priority and must bepleted ording to the normal procedures.

    ¡°Be, as for the Renald family, do you n to¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kriss. I won¡¯t give those hopeless deranged people much trouble. Not many would be killed. Come, Kriss, let¡¯s head over to the emperor¡¯s chamber to retrieve the key to the royal prison.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll just follow you, Be.¡±

    Kriss, who was used to Be¡¯s domineering character, followed her as they headed deeper into the pce. Aside from the harem area, the emperor had a separate private resting chamber. The Lost Demon King Hailey Layman and the Poison Origin Betty did not follow them, and instead, they continued to wander around the pce after getting a signal from Be. Though they might have a childlike appearance, they were not na?ve little kids and knew when to not poke their noses in.

    Reynard was well prepared for his dream of bing an emperor. On the way to the emperor¡¯s chamber, Be and Kriss saw arge number of beauties who had been prepared, all who could be considered the beauties of the country ording to the standard of the emperor. On both sides of the hallway leading to the emperor¡¯s chamber, a number of captive beauties were prepared for the grand celebration of the enthronement. These dazed beauties who were ced on the left and right side of the hallway had spices smeared on their bodies, making them look extremely seductive and inviting.

    The beauties who were on disy were tributes to the emperor. They had been washed clean as their hands and feet were bound by golden chains as they were either forced to kneel ory down on their back, putting their pair of fluffy white bosoms on disy to the visitor. Each beauty even had a lit red candle ced in their mouth, letting the red drop of waxed drips and embellish their soft, plump breast.

    These beauties were given by the ministers as a tribute for the enthronement ceremony to Renald¡¯s family. They were either the daughters or granddaughter of a minister. If neither, they were beauties captured from the Imperial Capital. To please the new emperor, all the ministers had gone crazy, and even the daughters of their own family were not spared.

    If Be were to be the female ruler, they would have to equally send their tribute in the same way. The tribute-giving tradition was not based on gender. However, they did not think that Be would be able to enjoy them. If they were to send her a group of young servants, Be would not be able to imagine the horror of it.

    ¡°Kriss, your ex-fianc¨¦ is really unique. He has yet to be the emperor but his preparation is top notched.¡±

    ¡°Be, what ex-fianc¨¦? Apart from you, I am not admitting anyone as my fianc¨¦.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m kidding Kriss. I¡¯ll set them freeter.¡±

    With Kriss by her side, Be could not indulge in the scene. Fortunately, Be had seen many more beautiful girls than these, and in Be¡¯s opinion, these were merely ordinary beauties. The chamber of Emperor Alfred the Third was not hard to find as they quickly found the ce. Surprisingly, the previous emperor didn¡¯t put a lot of effort into the decoration of the room.

    Along with the key to the royal prison, Be and Kriss also identally stumbled upon a pile of edicts on the emperor¡¯s desk. It turned out that Emperor Alfred the Third had prepared all these edicts for future purposes. That was how Renald¡¯s family got their hand on the decree that they had used for the enthronement.

 Volume 9 Chapter 516: Chaos in Dark Capital Fernandes and Precursor of the Dark Worldâ€™s Destruction

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 516: Chaos in Dark Capital Fernandes and Precursor of the Dark World¡¯s Destruction</h4>

    Trantor: The Light

    Edits by Lord Immortal Ed

    In the lost parallel world, at the central ruling area of the Dark Realm, eastern district of Dark Capital Fernandes, the ¡°Red Zone¡±, the territory of Two-Headed Ore King Dorn of the Four Kings of Diablo.

    In a shameless sneak attack, Be managed to dispose of Corpse King Morka. This King of Diablo was too blinded by his own confidence that he carelessly became the first of the four kings to be taken out.

    Be gained a lot out of this. Shepletely took over the evil inheritance left behind by Corpse King Morka. Be also learned from the captured Empress Deborah the Fifth that Emperor Alfred the Third and the other pce ministers were not taken to the Dark Realm. They were the very first batch of the infected and were currently in the Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital, Gabriels City, the imperial city¡¯s Hall of Diligence.

    Two-Headed Ogre King Dorn, who had been outside for a long time but did not see any movement, felt that Corpse King Morka was taking too long with the deal. So, he came in out of curiosity. The moment he opened the door, Be, hiding at the top of the pir, fell from the sky and grabbed each of Dorn¡¯s heads with each hand.

    A powerful dark energy attack followed, instantly sting the two ogre heads. Before Dorn could even strike, his two sledgehammers fell to the ground. Their weight resulted in a huge metallic ring that resounded throughout the depths of the pce. After sessfully killing Corpse King Morka, Be added another sneak attack in her books. Two-Headed Ogre Dorn, ranked third among the Four Kings of Diablo, was now also off the list. In a short amount of time, Be had cleanly disposed of two Kings of Diablo.

    Her strength was witnessed by Demonic Swordsman Lisner and the Darkness Church¡¯s Papal Heir Lisnell the whole way through, which dumbfounded them. Their dissatisfaction at being taken advantage of had faded away; it was reced with fear. They, who did not know of Be¡¯s origins, felt threatened. After suppressing two Kings of Diablo, the pce was temporarily put under Be¡¯s control.

    The Ogre Warriors outside the pce would not enter without the orders of Two-Headed Ogre King Dorn. Nobody would ever know that Be had assassinated their leader here. The ogres had a strong view of hierarchy and would not dare step into the territory of senior ogres. If they did that and were killed for it, it would have been well-deserved.

    ¡°You¡­ What are you trying to achieve? We will try our best to grant it to you.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, you¡­ you aren¡¯t thinking of¡­ This isn¡¯t good, right? Can we¡­¡±

    Lisner and Lisnell looked at Be with both fear and embarrassment on their faces. This beautifuldy, whose body was covered with a dark cloak this whole time, untied the three of them from the torture device but did not loosen their bonds. Instead, she carefully checked the sturdiness of the bonds and retied the ck ones. This dangerous move was terrifying. This Be wouldn¡¯t be even more erotic than Corpse King Morka, right?

    They had never even dreamed of being bullied by a girl, but it was really happening now. It came so suddenly that they were unprepared for it. After Be tied them up properly, she brought them to the center of the pce. She had arranged a special teleportation array here, and Creation God Mary Rose was responsible for the other side. All she had to do now was teleport them to the ce Be designated.

    The beautiful girls at the hall outside had also been brought to this teleportation array. After relieving the strange feeling at their lower bodies a little, the imperial consorts, who had already submitted, picked out the beauties of the Darkness Church under Be¡¯s orders. The maids, guards, and assassins originally in the pce were at a different unknown ce. The location where they would be transferred to was a little different.

    ¡°Can you what? I own you now. I¡¯m going to sell you girls off to Grand Duchess Bellina. She¡¯s interested in beautiful girls like you. You¡¯ll satisfy her. This body and these unyielding eyes¡­ They¡¯re wonderful.¡±

    ¡°No, please don¡¯t¡­¡±

    Be pretended to be a viin, indicating that she was going to be selling them off to her surrogate body. When they heard Be¡¯s words, Lisner and Lisnell, the two sisters, both revealed pleading faces. The rumors that Be enjoyed bullying beautiful girls had been investigated early on by the Darkness Church. With their current alluring appearance, if they were to be packed up and sent to the erotic demoness, they wouldn¡¯t even dare to imagine what would happen in the end.

    Be took away all the instruments used to torture the beautiful girls. The evil toys used to bully the consorts and Empress Deborah the Fifth weren¡¯t left behind either. They were considered souvenirs, something to remind these noblewomenter that all their secrets were in the hands of a certain demoness.

    ¡°You have no right to refuse. it would be better for you to just wait to greet your new mistress!¡±

    Be naughtily tied both the sisters face-to-face so that their sensitive parts were rubbing together. The pair of twins were gagged once more with ck balls. They were then brought to the teleportation array alongside the other girls of the Darkness Church. After teleporting, they just had to wait for Be toe and enjoy them.

    Fallen Holy Maiden Leah was much more well-behaved. She was obedient and did not resist when Be picked her up. She knew that nothing woulde out of resisting; Lisnell had epted her fate as a prisoner. Not long after, these beautiful girls were gathered together at the teleportation array. Be nned to separate the teleportation. The girls from the Darkness Church would be sent to the Darkness Church¡¯s Demon King Faction, under the care of Dark Holy Maiden Liz and Underworld Holy Maiden Livina, who had submitted to Be.

    Once Be had some time to go back, she would also solve the Darkness Church¡¯s Goddess Faction and Demon King Faction conflict. In Be¡¯s opinion, this wasn¡¯t anything that couldn¡¯t be solved in bed. The rest of the pce maids, guards, and assassins would be sent to Time-Space Demon Noesha to be taken care of. The situation in the pce was still unknown. Even though that erotic loli Noesha would probably bully them badly, it was better than being silenced. At the very least, they could keep their lives.

    ¡°Mistress¡­ how do you n to deal with us?¡±

    ¡°Empress, have you thought about it yet? Stay here or leave with me. First of all, I am not a good person. I might even sell you off to the ve market one day!¡±

    After settling the matters of the girls¡¯ transport, Empress Deborah the Fifth represented the consorts to ask about what would happen to them. With the plump and full breasts hanging off their chests, they wouldn¡¯t be able to run far at all. Empress Deborah had surrendered wholly and allowed this mysterious beauty in front of her to decide on her destination.

    Even if they were sold to the ve market, it would still be safer than staying here in the territory of the ogres. Be¡¯s previous conversation with the high-ranking beauties of the Darkness Church was loud enough for Empress Deborah to hear it. Considering that they might be sold to Grand Duchess Bellina (Be) from their own empire, she might at least have a chance of survival.

    ¡°We are willing to ept any arrangement, My Lady. Please let us go to the teleportation array as well!¡±

    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll be managing you girls for now.¡±

    Following that, Empress Deborah the Fifth and each of the consorts read out their vehood derations in front of Be. Be wiped off Corpse King Morka¡¯s seal that marked them, restamping them with the seal of the Sarnia Duchy. The consorts who had finished reading their derations were redressed with a butterfly mask. It covered half their faces so that the others could not recognize them.

    ¡°Mistress, this is¡­ Could we¡­¡±

    ¡°Be good girls and put them on. Your statuses are no longer that of imperial consorts but maids. Are you going to defy your mistress?¡±

    Under Be¡¯s wicked arrangements, Empress Deborah the Fifth and the girls had their hands and legs bound behind their backs. After their restraints were set, Be put them face to face against each other. The red cherries on their breasts rubbed each other, not allowing the ¡°milk¡± from them to flow out. Be told them to open their mouths and French kiss each other.

    Even if they were married, many of them had not received any pampering from the emperor for a long time. Under this wicked contact, strange sensations started to awaken inside them. Empress Deborah the Fifth was a little regretful now. Be was more evil than she had imagined, but they were alreadypletely under her control. They could only resign themselves to their fate andply with her wishes.

    ¡°Empress, if you don¡¯t want to live a hard life, you should be obedient to Grand Duchess Bellina when you see her. Be it political requests or whatnot, just ept them.¡±

    Empress Deborah nodded in agreement. She had already put on a butterfly mask that covered half her face. Nobody could recognize her as the empress. If Be never took off her mask and kept ying around with Deborah¡¯s mouth gagged, then Deborah would never be able to regain her identity in this life.

    Only after a long time did Be put her ck cloak back on and slowly headed out from Two-Headed Ogre King Dorn¡¯s territory. The loot from the pce behind her was basically all left up to Dark Creation God Mary Rose. She had teleported it away with special methods and left behind an empty treasury. The Two-Headed Ogre Warriors guarding the door had no idea what had happened inside. Even after seeing Be, who was pretending to be a half-demon merchant,e out, they still had no idea that the inside had been looted clean.

    Be quickly left the ce. Her target was now north of the Dark Capital¡¯s ¡°ck Zone¡±, the territory of Dark Emperor Gregory. Be had secretly swapped out the heads of Two-Headed Ogre King Dorn. Soon after Be walked out of the pce, the now-puppet Two-Headed Ogre King Dorn walked out of the pce and ordered the Ogre Race to start a revolt.

    Ogres generally did not have high intelligence. When they saw that their leader wanted to cause trouble, they set off together without even thinking about it. Large numbers of ogres set out from the eastern district and headed south. They didn¡¯t even care about the ves in the market anymore, killing everyone on the way towards the south. The ¡°Colorless Area¡± in the center was originally secretly controlled by the fifth King of Diablo, Corpse King Morka.

    Since Corpse King Morka had been killed by Be, the demons gathered at the ¡°Colorless Area¡± scattered to escape at once without putting up any resistance. The mes of war burned all the way to the southern ¡°White Zone¡±. The leader there, Skeleton King Albert, had been attacked out of nowhere and could only meet them in battle with his skeleton soldiers.

    The entirety of Dark Capital Fernandes was thrown into chaos. Evil Spirit King of the western ¡°Gray Area¡± watched them fight from thefort of his own territory. He offered neither party any support and maintained a neutral state to preserve his strength. He was still waiting for the northern Dark Emperor Gregory to intervene in the fight between the two Kings of Diablo.

    When Be arrived at the northern district, everything here was in chaos. A mix of different demons was sent out by Dark Emperor Gregory to mediate the fight between the demons of the ¡°Colorless Area¡± and the ¡°White Area¡±. It resulted in much of the defenses of the north being hollowed out. Be did not see a single guard all through her way to the dark pce, nor did she encounter any patrolling demons.

    The Dark Pce was built with the standard material of the Demon Race, obsidian, and the main theme here was ck. In this particrly small Dark Realm, there was not enough light. If not for the dark blue mes hanging around, Be would not be able to tell that this building was the Dark Pce. The mixed demons guarding the gates could be killed in seconds by Be, but that would alert the people inside.

    So, Be chose to take a detour and go in through the side door, which was not locked. It was designed to be used by half-demons and humanoid demons. The demons guarding the entrance were allrge with big heads. They were unable to enter through these short side doors. With her height difference, Be was easily able to enter the Dark Pce.

    The pce of a demon might not be decorated asvishly and filled with treasures as humans. The designs were also usually simple without anything like pce maids and such, so the entire pce looked empty. You would only see a patrolling demon walk past asionally to remind one that they had entered the Dark Pce.

    It was also easy to locate Dark Emperor Gregory. He was at the center above a high altar that a Dark Throne sat on. A dark blue energy pir descended from the sky. It surrounded the throne, giving it some cool background effects. When she walked to the bottom of the altar, she could see Dark Emperor Gregory standing on top of the altar.

    Dark Emperor Gregory was in a possessed state, controlling a handsome ck-haired man. It was the wandering prince, Prince Cruz. During his cooperation with Experiment Subject No.1, he was possessed by it and had control of his body seized from him. Prince Cruz¡¯s real soul had already dissipatedpletely. Only his resentful body was left behind, which was now being controlled by a demon.

    Be walked up to the altar casually, not caring about all the ck figures above. Those dark shadows were the infected members of the Hilikas family that were being controlled and reduced to the minions of demons. Faced with over a hundred fallen Sword Saint experts, Be did not feel nervous. She could not sense the aura of the infected Demon King here and had no idea whether they had freed themselves or left the Dark Realm for another task.

    Anyway, if there was no Demon King around, then Be was not nervous, even if she had to face hundreds of fallen Sword God-level experts. Sword Gods were just a profession name for humans; it did not mean they actually had a god¡¯s power.

    ¡°How did you get in here? Strange. Half-demons should not have such great strength.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about how I got in. I think it¡¯s better if you worry about how you¡¯re going out instead!¡±

    Dark Emperor Gregory looked at Be. He could not detect her full strength in her ck cloak as she walked towards him. He had no idea about this beauty¡¯s power, as Experiment Subject No.1 had never met a real Demon God of the World Destructor Camp. It naturally did not know the horrors of Be. In its perception, Be was only one tricky guy to deal with and was probably around the same level as the Four Kings of Diablo.

    ¡°You came to steal my Dark Throne? We can make a deal. Once my n is over, I can even give the throne to you.¡±

    ¡°No, I¡¯m here to send you on your way. I don¡¯t care about that damn throne in the slightest.¡±

    ¡°Seems like we won¡¯t be able to have a proper talk with each other. In that case, sorry. You¡¯re quite strong, but unfortunately¡­¡±

    Before their conversation even ended, Be had already struck. The exhration of sneak attacks had gone over her head here in the Dark Realm. The unique dark environment was very suitable for assassin professions. This time, Be was attacking him directly, though. Her entire person was a ck light, like a falling meteor, crashing straight into Dark Emperor Gregory.

    ¡°Unfortunately, unfortunate is not a word that exists in my dictionary. Don¡¯t you think so, Experiment Subject No.1?¡±

    ¡°You¡­ How did you know!¡±

    Dark Emperor Gregory did not expect that someone would still fight directly like this without even using a dagger. So, he was hit before he could even think of counterattacking. When Be attacked, she had struck Dark Emperor Gregory directly in the chest with her elbow.

    Dark Emperor Gregory now possessed the body of a human, and Prince Cruz¡¯s body was not that hard. So, being hit directly by a Demon King-level existence, he suffered a big loss.

 Volume 9 Chapter 524:

    Book 9: Chapter 524: Alfred the Thirds Retirement and the New Sessor to the Throne

    In the cell of Emperor Alfred the Third, deep in the Royal Prison, in Gabriels City, capital of Gabriel Empire. Be and Kriss met the original Imperial Emperor Alfred the Third, who seemed to have aged, which should have been the effect of the ups and downs during this period.

    After seeing Be and Kriss, the emperor looked a little surprised, as if he was wondering why his daughter hade to pick him up rather than any prince. The infected Demon King had only mutated and did not infect the emperor himself. Imperial Emperor Alfred the Third did not have a highbat power, so infecting him was meaningless.

    ¡°Have a seat. If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll talk over there!¡±

    With Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s greeting, Be and Kriss walked to the table and sat down and had a parents meeting in the prison cell. It was Be¡¯s first time encountering such a special meeting. Fortunately, the Royal Prison had taken into ount the emperor¡¯s privileges and provided meals to Alfred the Third. Besides wine, he had everything, including a reasonable mix of meat and vegetables.

    Apart from the special prison environment, it was fine to treat it as a normal family dinner. After Be took a few mouthfuls of rice and vegetable, she took out the three legendary-grade flowers found at the Hundred Flowers Festival¡ª¡®Star of the Sky¡¯, ¡®Spirit of the Sea¡¯, ¡®Boon of the Land¡¯, and other flowers. Be still remembered her true purpose for meeting the parents. It was to propose the marriage to Emperor Alfred the Third.

    ¡°Duchess Belina, are you serious? You should know that if not because of your strange hobby, a duchess with a status like you would have a lot of noble families to choose from. Why should you take such a big risk with my daughter?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, of course, I am serious. I¡¯m true to Kriss, and I¡¯ll never like men in this life.¡±

    ¡°Kriss, are you also serious? Although I¡¯m an unqualified father, I still hope you can find your own happiness.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father. I¡¯m also serious. You don¡¯t have to worry. Be is very good to me.¡±

    In contrast to Be¡¯s calmness, Kriss was not very used to this ing out¡¯ deration. When she had reincarnated on Earth, she had never dered such a thing. Be had not never dered it before, but she was stronger. Even with this ing out¡¯ deration, she was very skilled.

    Emperor Alfred the Third looked at Kriss, who blushed so much that she looked down without daring to look around, and Be, who looked normal, as if what had been said just now was normal. He seemed to understand something. If not because of the wrong gender, Be and Kriss were not much different than a son-inw visiting and proposing a marriage to one¡¯s daughter.

    Emperor Alfred the Third reached out to indicate Be to follow him outside the cell. He wanted to talk to Be alone. Kriss, who wanted to follow, was stopped by his gesture. The Royal Prison¡¯s dungeon was a separate cell and was very far from the other cells. There was no need to be worried about being eavesdropped on.

    ¡°Your Majesty, is anything the matter? Kriss and I truly love each other. You don¡¯t have to introduce any man to me. I really will not like the opposite gender.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Your Majesty. That¡¯s such an unseemly title. I¡¯m not against your affair. It has already happened. There¡¯s no point in opposing it. Duchess Bellina, I¡¯ve been wondering if you¡¯ve gotten your gender wrong. You¡¯re a woman with the dominance of a man, but how is that kind of thing possible?¡±

    ¡°Father-inw, you have to believe your own eyes. Besides, no one ruled that a woman cannot be domineering. It¡¯s just like the Manasvir Empire¡¯s Empress Manya Fn. Isn¡¯t she supporting an empire by herself without the emperor?¡±

    Emperor Alfred the Third was unexpectedly enlightened. It was not as Be had expected. He was not like many conservative parents who would strongly oppose this love beyondmon knowledge, to the point that they would never agree. He probably also knew that even if he was against it, Be¡¯s determination would not change and would still be with Kriss. Greeting the emperor was just a formality.

    Emperor Alfred the Third talked to Be about Kriss afterwards, just like a father chatting with his son-inw before his daughter got married. He talked a lot about Kriss. Before Kriss¡¯ hair turned silver, he still cared a lot for this daughter. After Kriss had a silver hair, because of the rumor that the silver hair represented bad luck, he was biased towards her. Heter wanted to use his daughter as a political bargaining chip and marry her off as soon as possible to the top in the empire, the Renald Family. This was the emperor¡¯s political n afterward.

    Unfortunately, Be had unexpectedly emerged, causing the emperor¡¯s ns to change again and again. Alfred the Third confessed that when he had sold that piece of southernnd to Clement, he did not look well on Sarnia Duchy, which was established by a duchess. Due to the influence by human¡¯s traditional concept, the emperor did not think that a woman would be able to govern a country well.

    The brutal fact that he had been proven wrong made Emperor Alfred the Third sober up. Be managed a duchy and had even repelled the attack of a million of the Beastmen Coalition from the Beastmen Continent. Right now, she had formed a powerful Southern Alliance Army. If not for the deep bond between Princess Kriss, Be couldpletely raise the g for rebellion. She did not need to pretend to be evenly matched to bargain with the Northern Alliance.

    ¡°Father-inw¡­ you¡¯re¡­ I¡¯m here to propose a marriage. I just need to be able to marry Kriss. I¡¯m not here to seek your throne. I cannot take your seal.¡±

    ¡°Bellina, it¡¯s the same handing it to you or Kriss. I¡¯m really old. The world is for you young people in the future. Do your best. The future of the empire is in your hands. I¡¯ve actually written my retirement edict.¡±

    Emperor Alfred the Third handed Be the seal that he always carried with him. The previous usurper, the Renald Family¡¯s head, Duke Renardle and his son, Renardec, did not obtain the seal from the emperor. They were nning to recreate a new Renald Empire and had engraved another new imperial seal. When Be met the emperor, this imperial seal had been preserved, fortunately.

    At first, Be did not want to take the emperor¡¯s seal. Receiving such a hot potato during this extraordinary period was simply not in line with Be¡¯s style of doing things behind the scene. However, Emperor Alfred the Third was clearly determined and shoved the imperial seal into Be¡¯s hand. He had been Gabriel Empire¡¯s emperor for over 30 years.

    Although Alfred the Third still had energy, he felt that he should step down. Maybe in the future, the future of the empire should be handed to the younger generation like Kriss and the others to handle. Kriss did not know much about politics, but with Be, it should be fine. Be had proved her strength. From the time she had seeded in the counterattack of the Beastmen Continent, she was already destined to be more than a mediocre duchess.

    ¡°From now on, the empire will be left to you. I will return to the Valley of the Emperor, and the imperial name of Alfred the Third will end today.¡±

    ¡°Father-inw, Prince Daniel and the others are still on the lookout outside the imperial capital. Won¡¯t you say something?¡±

    ¡°No. Do as you wish. I used to worry too much instead of being able to stabilize the empire. No matter what happens in the future, I hope you can always stand on Kriss¡¯s side to support her. I¡¯m not the emperor anymore. This is just a little capricious request from a father.¡±

    ¡°Father-inw, don¡¯t worry. I will always stand by Kriss¡¯s side. As long as I am here, no one can force her to do anything she doesn¡¯t want to do.¡±

    After Emperor Alfred the Third handed over the throne with a rxed look on his face, he told Be to take care of Kriss and help look after his other daughters before he quietly left. Be had arranged in advance for the Southern Alliance to send soldiers using the Grim Airship Fleet into the pce area to pick up Emperor Alfred the Third.

    The Valley of the Emperor was a secret area, where sessive emperors of Gabriel Empire retired when they were old and abdicated to their sons. Emperor Alfred the Third was also nning to retire in advance and leave the rest of the matter to Be and Kriss to deal with. With his emperor¡¯s seal, Kriss would have proof of the throne.

    When Be returned to her cell, she saw a regretful Kriss. She saw the all-too-familiar imperial seal in Be¡¯s hand and had probably guessed what Emperor Alfred the Third had said to Be outside. Be went forward and gently hugged Kris beforeforting Kriss¡¯ sadness.

    ¡°Be, what did Father say to you? Where is he?¡±

    ¡°Kriss, your father has entrusted you to me. Rest assured. He¡¯s not in a good mood and said he would go to the Valley of the Emperor to rx. I have arranged for people to escort and protect him. You do not have to worry about his safety.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. His son-inw has snatched away the throne. I guess Father is also very depressed! He thought very highly of Royal Brother Daniel.¡±

    ¡°Snatching the throne? Kriss, I¡¯m not the one who is going to be the emperor. You are!¡±

    Thanks to Be¡¯sfort, Kriss returned from her confusion and firmly took over the imperial seal. Although there had never been a woman ascending the ruling throne in the Human Continent, Kriss was willing to be the first to try. As long as Be was by her side to support her, it was not a big deal bing the emperor.

    After solving the problem of Emperor Alfred the Third, Be and Kriss arrived at the Sky Prison, where multiple rounds of fighting had already broken out and the ground was littered with the corpses of various Demonic Beings. The two remaining Sword God experts of the Gabriel Empire had already lost to the Demon Captains before Be and Kriss arrived. Even the first Sword God Gabriels, who was a Sword God who was equally famous with the capital of the Empire, had lost to the Demon Captains.

    The two defeated Sword Gods, all covered in a cloud of ashes, were obviously beaten by the Demon Captains, and the signs of infection on their bodies had faded quite a bit. Looking at the Demonic Beings surrounding the Royal Prison¡¯s Sky Prison, these two Sword God experts had shocked faces, looking like they still hadn¡¯t figured out what the situation was now. When had the Royal Prison of the imperial capital be a venue for the Demonic Beings to operate?

    ¡°Where is this ce? Is the empire already finished?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with these demons? Theirbat style is not at all the same as those demons of the Twelve Demon Kings.¡±

    Before the two Sword God experts could understand the situation, the Demon Captains controlled them. When Be and Kriss came in, they did not find any infected Demon Kings and only saw arge hole in the ceiling of the roof. After seeing Be, several Demon Captains that were in charge ofmand at the scene hurried over to report the situation to her.

    ¡°Lord Demon King, I¡¯m ipetent and have let that guy get away.¡±

    ¡°Lord Demon King, we have seriously injured that Demon King, so he will not be able to run far. We¡¯re willing to atone for our sins and go after that Demon King. He has escaped to the north.¡±

    ¡°No need to chase. The others are waiting for him outside, so he can¡¯t get away. You guys clean up the Sky Prison. By the way, keep the captured humans here for now and wait.¡±

    Be didn¡¯t chase after the fleeing Demon King. ording to the calcted time, the sisters Mary Rose and Mary L, the Dark Creation God and White Creation God, had alreadye out from the destroyed dark realm. They came out just at the location where the infected Demon King appeared, so they were given the responsibility to clean up.

    The matter at the Royal Prison hade to the end for the time being. When Be and Kriss wanted to leave, a Demon Captain secretly gestured to Be, a gesture that it had something to report secretly. Be was aware that the Demon Captain must have some information to report to her alone. Since Kriss was present, it could not be said.

    Be found a reason to let Kriss leave for a while. After that, she personally walked over to ask the Demon Captain what was going on. Kriss did not notice the situation. She was a little resistant to the environment of the Royal Prison, so she did not go deeper to explore why Be had to send her away. After confirming that Kriss had left, the Demon Captain was finally relieved.

    ¡°What is it that you couldn¡¯t say just now? Report it as soon as possible. Kriss is one of our own. You don¡¯t have to avoid her or anything.¡±

    ¡°Lord Demon King, I do not dare to question the Lord Demon Queen. However, I¡¯m afraid she would worry about it.¡±

    The Demon Captain had high intelligence. They knew about Be and Kriss¡¯ intimate rtionship. There was no such problem among the demons that the same gender could not be together. They naturally addressed Kriss as the Demon Queen, which was an acknowledgement of her status. At the same time, they also naturally knew that the Demon Queen and Emperor Alfred the Third, who had left not long ago, were father and daughter.

    ¡°What! Someone sneaked an attack on the Airship Fleet and tried to kill the previous emperor?¡±

    ¡°Lord Demon King, when the airships of the human allies took off just now, they were almost attacked with long-range catapults. Fortunately, we intercepted the falling boulders in time.¡±

    What Be did not want to happen still happened. The Northern Alliance had somehow known what was going on in the pce and wanted to take advantage of Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s departure to attack the area where the airships docked with long-range catapults, thus finishing off Emperor Alfred the Third. Once he died in an ident, Be and Kriss would very likely be charged with regicide.

    This time, the n had been foiled by the Demon Captains, and the infiltrating assassins who had betrayed the coordinate of the Grim Airship Fleet were very soon cleaned up. However, Be was not sure how much information they had actually passed back. Originally, she still wanted to try to avoid a premature war with the Northern Alliance, but unfortunately, it seemed to be somewhat impossible to do so now.

    Early the morning of the day after the attack, the Southern Alliance pre-empted the attack by sending troops into the imperial capital, Gabriels City, and the Imperial City. The Northern Alliance did not expect the Southern Alliance to make such a surprise attack, and by the time they got the information, the people from the Southern Alliance had already seeded in taking control of the pce.

    Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s abdication edict had been disseminated through various channels. The parties were not very surprised at it, as they had guessed. The real surprise for all parties was that the sessor to the throne was neither the previously decided heir to the throne, Crown Prince Daniel, nor the two remaining sons, but Princess Kriss.

    Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s abdication edict was obviously ying a word game. It was said that the empire was to be given to Princess Kriss and Princess Regnant Bellina to guard, and that the person they approved would inherit the throne. Although there was no denial of the Crown Prince Daniel¡¯s right to inherit the throne, with this deceitful setting, he must be approved by Be and Kriss. If they did not, then he simply could not ascend the throne.

    In the emperor¡¯s secret hall in the pce, Princess Kriss was presiding over the Princess Regnant enthronement ceremony for Duchess Bellina, and the two were wearing very formal ceremonial outfits. Be was d in ck knight armor, while Kriss was wearing a crown on her head, a snow-white princess dress, draped in a cape as she held up a special crown, ready to put it on Be.

    Be half-kneeled in front of Kriss and epted the crowning ceremony of a Princess Regnant. This was the only time that Be, who had always been strong, looked at her concubine girlfriends with a condescending gaze. Kriss had the honor of being the first to make Be look down.

    The Princess Regnant¡¯s crown was different from the Emperor. The pattern on Be¡¯s new crown was deliberately designed to be consistent with the Emperor¡¯s crown. Kriss was thorough and designed her crown to be the kind used by the Empress.

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re destined to be the crowned emperor, and I¡¯ll¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop. Kriss, you¡¯re mistaken. You¡¯re the emperor. I¡¯m not taking up this duty!¡±

 Volume 9 Chapter 525: Unavoidable Civil War and Battle at Marcus River Basin

    Book 9: Chapter 525: Unavoidable Civil War and Battle at Marcus River Basin

    Nearby the capital of the Gabriel Empire, Gabriels City, a fight had erupted on the Marz in downstream of the udine River. This is due to the unrest caused by the abdication edict issued by former emperor Alfred the Third between the Northern Alliance which supported the original heir, Crown Prince Daniel, as well as the Southern Alliance which supported the guardians of the throne, Princess Regnant Bellina and Princess Kriss.

    The Northern Alliance was a military alliance headed by Prince Angus, Prince Brad, and Prince Frauer. The two of the three great families of the empire, namely the Johnstons and the Ignaz families, supported the Northern Alliance as well. In total, they had a total of more than five million troops. The Renald family which heads the three great families have already been secretly destroyed by Demon King Be when they tried to usurp the throne alone, and the remaining army they had ced in the capital were taken over by the Southern Alliance.

    The Southern Alliance is led by the Sarnia Duchy which is under Be¡¯s rule, and the alliance also includes the troops secretly sent over by the Manasvir Empire and the expeditionary support team sent by the Beastman Continent¡¯s ¡°New Beastman Sovereign¡±. In total, the Southern Alliance was about six million strong, which is numerically superior to the Northern Alliance. What¡¯s more, they had tens of millions of spare demon stroops from the Darkness Sacred Region. The Northern Alliance had been at a disadvantage since the beginning of this war.

    This war between north and south of the Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital, Gabriels City, had a headcount of over ten million troops, and it was known as the ¡°North-South War¡±, thergest human civil war to ever break out on the human continent. Both sides had legitimate reasons for going to war. The Northern ALliance demanded the immediate session of Crown Prince Daniel while the Southern Alliance stated that they wished to defend the dignity of Princess Regnant Bellina and Princess Kriss who were the guardians of the throne. Therefore, there were no right or wrong parties in this ¡°North-South War¡±.

    Since there were a total of four princes in this war including Princess Regnant Be, the battle that took ce near Gabriels City was known as the ¡°Battle of the Four Kings¡±. The main forces of this war are the princes. As heir to the throne, Crown Prince Daniel and the two other younger princes, Prince Glenard and Prince Burdis, have no actual military power in hand.

    At the Southern Alliance¡¯s side, Princess Kriss remained in the city in order to guard the throne and did note out to participate in the war. She only hung onto the nominal title of suprememander despite being unable to leave the pce. The actual control of the Southern Alliance Army is in Be¡¯s hands, and she was personallymanding the troops on the field.

    The princes of the Northern Alliance had more or less some kinship with Kriss so Be was worried that Kriss would be soft when faced with these people who were once her rtives and hesitate. Even if they wonter, a burden would still exist in her heart. So, she had her stay in the city to pacify the hearts of the people instead.

    Be did not have any burdens in her heart. She had been an outsider from the start, so faced with the high-ranking members of the Northern Alliance, Be offered no hesitations. It was for this reason that Former Emperor Alfred the Third allowed Be to preside over the big picture. Even as a father-inw, he still can¡¯t bepletely ruthless when faced with these princes.

    Kriss was not the only one who did not participate, the other princesses were also helping Kriss to maintain order in the imperial city and did note out of the pce, including the twin young mistresses of the Hilikas family as well. Be did not allow any of them to participate in the ¡°North-South War¡±

    The parties on both sides, one is their family¡¯s patriarch, their father, and the other their ¡°mistress¡±. Be did not wish to trouble the twins with the difficulty of choosing as well as facing the embarrassment of being forced to take a side. Bad things were better left for Demon Kings like Be to do. The Hilikas family which was originally in charge of mediating things is now nothing more than a name. The Sword God-level experts, other than Sword Goddess udine which was captured by Be, the eight male Sword Gods have already been defeated by Lost Demon King Hailey Layman and the demon captains.

    After losing the leadership of the strong Sword Gods, the Hilikas family¡¯s Sword Saint-level experts have now gone to support Crown Prince Daniel and lost their right to mediate. This war is no longer under the supervision of the Imperial Union. And, Dragon Knight General Olya who was supposed to be an envoy of the Imperial Union was also hiding in the Southern Alliance¡¯s base camp for tea in order to avoid suspicion and was tacitly considered a supporter of the Southern Alliance.

    Arge-scale war broke out between both sides on Marz in which is downstream of the udine River. The Southern Alliance, which had already seized control of the empire, was on the defensive, while the northern alliance, which wanted to regain control of the empire¡¯s capital, was on the offensive. Under themand of the three princes, the Northern Army was divided into three directions. One advanced north, another northwest, and thest northeast, marching towards the defense line of the SOuthern Alliance.

    The three major forces of the Northern Alliance were also known as the left, center, and right forces and were each led by one of the three princes. The three princes did not fully trust each other and did not feelfortable entrusting their backs to each other in the war. So, they divided into separate armies to fight their own wars, which was a more suitable strategy for them.

    The center army has a strength of more than two million and wasmanded by Crown Prince Daniel and his supporter, Prince Angus. Of the three forces, the center has the strongestbat power. The Hilikas family which was originally the protector of the empire have concentrated many of their Sword Saint-level experts at the center. Their main target is a key strategic location at the center of Marz in, the Marcus River Basin defense line. The Southern Alliance had set up arge number of artillery positions along the river in an attempt to block Prince Angus and his men from crossing the river and attacking the imperial capital.

    The left army had a strength of just over a million and a half and they weremanded by Prince Glenard and his supporter, Prince Frauer, as well as the Ignaz family of one of the empire¡¯s three great families. Their main target is the area where the Southern Alliance¡¯s airships are concentrated, Theodore Heights. That ce is where the Southern Alliance¡¯s airshipsnd and resupply. If they can break through that, they will effectively be able to suppress the aerial dynamics of this war.

    The remaining one and a half million were in the right army, which was under themand of Prince Burdis and his supporter, Prince Brad, bringing along the Johnston family of the three great families to attack the vige of Hansen. That is the pivotal area of the Southern Alliance¡¯s transportation in Marz in. Once it is lost, the ability of the Southern Alliance to mobilize their troops will be greatly constrained.

    Faced with the north¡¯s attack, the Southern Alliance did not panic. Be mobilized her Southern Alliance army which was divided into groups of more than two million people and used all sorts of offensive techniques to stop the three major armies of the Northern Alliance from advancing. As formand, Commander Be was personallymanding the center defense troops, facing the strongest center army controlled by Crown Prince Daniel and Prince Angus in the Marcus River Basin Defense Line.

    The right defense army is mainly supported by the one and a half million strong beastman army and more than half a million expeditionary troops from the Manasvir Empire. Theirmanders are Sky Demon King Doris and Underworld Demon King Cornice in disguise. The left defense army is mainly made up of two million troops from the supporting duchies. Theirmander is Blood Demon King Eleanor who does not need to disguise herself and is more familiar with human warfare.

    Be¡¯s more than two million strong center forces are mostly made up of the soldiers from the Sarnia Duchy and is the exclusive guard of their lord, Grand Duchess Bellina, so it would be easier for Be tomand them. Lost Demon King Hailey Layman and Moon Demon King Gonias who were here to join in on the fun also appeared after putting on some makeup. Including herself, Be¡¯s side had a total of six Demon Kings inmand, so the difference inbat power between both sides is obvious.

    A Demon Kingmanding a human army isn¡¯t very difficult. As long as they put on a disguise, then most humans will not be able to tell that theirmander is actually a Demon King. Be, dressed in ck armor, was standing in a defensive position on the south bank of Marcus River, observing the enemy on the other side. THe war had broken out so abruptly that not only was the Northern Alliance not ready, the Southern Alliance was also not prepared in many aspects before they came out to meet them in war.

    Due to theck of time, the Southern Alliance did not get to set up fortifications on the north bank of Marcus River before the Northern Alliance¡¯s troops arrived nearby. As ast resort, the Southern Alliance was forced to abandon their ns on building a defensive line on the north bank and instead went all out with their defenses on the south bank, finally building some simple trenches before the Northern Alliance arrived.

    ¡°This river is simply not big enough. It¡¯s just slightlyrger than a ditch.¡±

    ¡°Be, can¡¯t you just summon some demons to deal with it? Commanding these humans, their new firearm weapons may be powerful, but they¡¯re very ineffective still in killing non-human units.¡±

    ¡°Heiley Layman, I want the world to know that Kriss relies on the support of humans to ascend the throne. If we use demons in the war, then it will not be good for Kriss¡¯s prestige.¡±

    The loli Demon King Hailey Layman standing behind Be was expressing her opinions while chewing on a snack. Further away, Moon Demon King Gonias was sitting elegantly and looking over the map in front of her a little distractedly. She had not experienced something like a civil war where a Demon Kingmanded a human army to fight other humans in more than ten thousand years, so for a while she had no idea what she should do.

    The Gods of Creation sisters who were cleaning up the Dark Realm, Mary Rose and Mary L did not encounter the escaped Demon King on their way back after settling things. Since Gods of Creation can not directly interfere with the world and kill off that infected Demon King, they still marked the coordinates of that Demon King and sealed his infection abilities so he had no way of infecting others.

    Be did not me them either. The principles of a God of Creation can not just be changed all of a sudden. The Demon King has already been marked. Even if he escapes north of the continent, Be and the girls will still be able to find him. Their priority task right now was how they were going to win the ¡°North-South War¡± with human troops and the matter of dealing with that Demon King was put at the back of the agenda for now until Be heads north.

    The Gods of Creation have their own domains where they work and they can¡¯t be constantly away from it. After receiving Be¡¯s permission, White Creation God Mary L took Dark Creation God Mary Rose¡¯s hand and brought her to the world which she was in charge of to assist her in maintaining the daily operation of the dimensional world. With one more helping hand, things would go much easier. When they left, they handed Be a creator¡¯s key. With this key, Be is able to open the special office area of the previous Dimensional Creator at any time to flirt with the two beautiful Gods of Creation under her.

    ¡°Mary L, this Creator Key is very new, you didn¡¯t just make it, did you?¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, the Office Domain is new. The original key to the Creator¡¯s Office Domain is missing but it still seems to be running. I went over secretly to check on it and it felt like someone was moving around in there.¡±

    Be had only casually asked the question but inadvertently got a bit of terrifying information from White Creation God Mary L. The Office Domain of the previous Creator has been running the whole time and the God of Creation felt that someone was moving inside. The previous Creator should have been dead. Whether it was the soul of the previous generation Creator or some other terrifying existence in that domain, Be did not want to think about it for now.

    Be¡¯s thoughts quickly returned to the war. Taking advantage of the time when the Southern Alliance army¡¯s trenches were not set up, the Northern Alliance took the lead inunching an offensive. Both sides were facing different choices. The Northern Alliance was no match for the Southern alliance in terms of food and supplies so if the war drags on, then they will have little hope of winning.

    On the contrary, as long as the Southern Alliance can hold their position, they can hold on for a long period of time. Once the Northern Alliance runs out of supplies, they can only retreat in defeat. The Northern Alliance¡¯s center army which was under themand of Prince Angus was marching fiercely towards Marcus River, which was less than a meter deep and no more than three meters wide, so it was more urate to call it a stream rather than a river.

    This shallow water depth and width of a river was not that dangerous to defend. Far back of the Marcus River is one of the side gates of Gabriels City. The fortifications here were destroyed in passing when Be led arge number of demon captains to raid the pcest time. The Southern Alliance which took over has yet to set up their cannons again. Once the Marcus River defenses are broken through, then the Northern Alliance¡¯s troops will be able to head straight into the capital.

    The Southern Alliance soldiers stationed in the trenches quickly set up their muskets to fire while those who had not had the time to set up their firearms picked up their swords and prepared for meleebat, preparing the trenches to their deaths. Crisp sounds of gunfire rang through the Marcus River Basin. The bullets were all shooting towards the Northern Alliance¡¯s troops, and then came another special ng of metal colliding with the musket rounds.

    The Gabriel Empire¡¯s main professions are swordsmen, warriors, and other fighters with practically no mages or knightly professions. They only had a handful of long-ranged units like archers as well. Most of the time, it was infantry unit against infantry unit. Many of the Northern Alliance¡¯s soldiers were wearing ck armor and holding shields as they advanced. Even though the scene was not as impactful as charging knights, it was enough to deter the enemy.

    In the past, firearms have always been the ¡°gold standard¡±, so it was the loss of the Northern Alliance this time. The Northern Alliance¡¯s center army forces were equipped by Prince Angus himself and the armor was specifically developed against the firearms of the Southern Alliance. Before the start of the ¡°North-South War¡±, it was not known what special channels Prince Angus took to get some of the firearms used by the Southern Alliance.

    After Prince Angus tested the maximum power of the firearms, he asked dwarven craftsmen to cast armors which were designed to deal with the general firearms of the Southern Alliance. Of course, they could only defend against firearms like muskets and the like. They would still have to kneel before the power of cannons.

    Only the top-grade armor of this Other World that is iid with gems that provide magical resistance are able to resist the attacks of cannons. The cost of this type of equipment per set is sky-high. Even with Be¡¯s own financial resources, it may still be impossible, so there was no need to mention Prince Angus achieving it.

    ¡°Your Highness, please take refuge in the rear. The enemy will reach the other side of the river soon.¡±

    After discovering that their firearms were not working as well as they thought, several generals of the Southern Alliance Army quickly ran over to persuade Be to retreat. It was fine if they failed the battle, but as the leader of the Southern Alliance, the civil war wille to an early end if she was captured or beheaded here.

    ¡°What are you panicking about? I have a solution, just keep firing. It doesn¡¯t matter if you hit them or not, just fire at will, gunpowder is no issue.¡±

    ¡°For those who have not prepared their ammunition, toss the guns away and scatter to the back. Make it look like they¡¯re deserting the army. Let the Northern Army think that we¡¯re rookies with nothing but firearms.¡±

    Be¡¯s face did not change. Under her orders, many ¡°deserters¡± who were ¡°tossing away their equipment¡± quickly appeared at the defense line of the Southern Alliance. When the firearms proved ineffective against the enemy, the ¡°Southern Alliance army lost all will to fight and fled to the rear¡±.

    In order to make the act realistic, Be had deliberately found several boxes filled with sand to act as treasure chests. Be hadmanded a few soldiers to move them, and their miserable appearance looked just like defeated soldiers packing up their belongings and escaping.

    The Northern Alliance army looked across the river at the chaos on the Southern Alliance defense line and really fell for it. Thinking that their enemy was no longer fighting, they quicklyunched a river-crossing operation.

 Volume 9 Chapter 519: Wicked Royal Garden in the Renosmand Stronghold and Urgent Report from Noesha

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 519: Wicked Royal Garden in the Renosmand Stronghold and Urgent Report from Noesha</h4>

    At the Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital, Gabriels City, downstream of the udine River at the Southern Alliance¡¯s base camp, rear of the Belizegra Fortress, the real camp controlled by the demons of the Darkness Sacred Region, Renosmand Stronghold. The dark demons gathered here had already begun their war preparations.

    Based on the information gained from the scouting Demonic Eyes in the sky, the granary supply points of the Northern Alliance were not in the same ce since the three great princes did not trust each other. The troops were scattered, each guarding their own. After Be discovered this defensive hole, she nned tounch a surprise attack on the Northern Alliance.

    The airships of Be¡¯s Southern Alliance wererge targets. They would be way too conspicuous. Furthermore, it would be inconvenient for them to make a detour to the rear of the Northern Alliance to make their attack. However, the demons of the Darkness Sacred Region in Renosmand Stronghold were not restricted by this rule. The one in charge ofmanding this dark demon army was Underworld Demon King Cornice. She had the assistance of Blood Demon King Eleanor, who was familiar with the ways of the humans. Sky Demon King Dolores was in charge of preparing the flying transportation devices.

    Underworld Demon King Cornice had a different set of battle ns than the ones formted by the human generals of the Southern Alliance. Both sides were not fighting in unison. The order Be gave the human generals was for them to ignore the rear and just fight on with no worries. Anyway, even if they suffered a defeat, there were still the demons of the Darkness Sacred Region to make up for the unpredictable.

    Right now, the one with the most free time was the no.1 Demon King, Be. She was in Dark Cathedral Malthus, enjoying the service rituals of the maidens offering their bodies to her. The girls of the Darkness Church were filled with debauchery to their very bones, likely the teachings of the Darkness Church. Not even the beauties she bullied at the Radiant Church were so open. It took a long time for them topletely fall. Meanwhile, the beauties of the Darkness Church fell into ce very quickly.

    Other than Dark Cathedral Malthus at the highest point of the Renosmand Stronghold, there were the gardens. This ce was designed as arge royal garden with standards befitting an emperor. Despite being a military stronghold, the highest level was intended for the military. Rather, it was for enjoyment, which was a bit strange. The design here was all done by Time Space Demon Noesha. From the beginning, that evil erotic loli had no intention of building a solemn military stronghold. The reason why the highest level of the Renosmand Stronghold was designed this way was all because of her evil game.

    The closed doors of Dark Cathedral Malthus finally opened. Be changed into the formal dress of a grand duchess and went out leisurely, sitting on a special rickshaw like the ones back on Earth. Threepletely nude beauties stood in a row in front of the rickshaw. The Darkness Church¡¯s three Holy Maidens, Dark Holy Maiden Liz, Fallen Holy Maiden Leah, and Netherworld Holy Maiden Livina, were all standing naked in one straight line and pulling the Demon King¡¯s rickshaw.

    The Holy Maidens had ck cors around their necks. Golden chains attached their slender waists to Be¡¯s rickshaw, making it impossible for them to leave the vicinity of the vehicle. Even though they were standing, they still exposed their smooth backs and perked up their butts in front of their mistress. There was a whip on the rickshaw, but it was mainly used to scare them. She wouldn¡¯t actually hurt them, as Be doted on beautiful girls. She would rarely use corporal punishment on them.

    Be was the only person who would think of a y as evil as getting Dark Holy Maidens to act as her rickshaw pullers. The other beauties of the Darkness Church would also have the opportunity to experience this. She was letting the Holy Maidens of the Darkness Church take the precedent so that they could act as exemry models. When the time came, none of the beauties of the Darkness Church would be able to escape this fate.

    Livina and the girls were not blindfolded and acted shamefully as Be¡¯s rickshaw-pulling pets. Be got on, enjoying the twin sisters on both her sides, the Darkness Church¡¯s papal heir Lisnell and Demonic Swordsman Lisner, without an inch of space between them. They also allowed Be to bully them at will.

    They were like concubines apanying the emperor on a trip. This kind of shameful y was practically no different from streaking. At first, Lisnell was resistant to this idea, but Be gave her two choices. She would either pull the rickshaw or service her on the seat. Lisnell couldn¡¯t ept pulling the rickshaw. To avoid following the example of the three Dark Holy Maidens, Lisnell ended up submitting to Be in the end.

    It was currently day, and the bright sunlight was illuminating the royal gardens on the highest level of the Renosmand Stronghold. Leah and the other Dark Holy Maidens felt unusually ashamed as they walked. They left strange wet stains on the floor behind them. From the base of their thighs down to their toes, they werepletely wet, wriggling their delicate bodies. This almost made Be want to stop them several times and pull them on so she could bully them.

    In order to add to the vor, the Three Dark Holy Maidens were made to wear ck rabbit ears, which looked very charming. Lisnell and Lisner on Be¡¯s two sides were wearing white rabbit ears. Be was ying on the bouncy and seductive jade bunnies on both their chests. The special milk created there had already been sucked dry, but the bounciness was still amazing.

    ¡°It¡¯d be nice if there was more milk. Lisnell, Lisner, you two really sucked each other dry; I didn¡¯t get to have much. This won¡¯t do. I¡¯ll have to get you bulging full here again.¡±

    ¡°Please spare us, Mistress Be! You can do anything else, but we can¡¯t stand this anymore!¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, we really are loyal to the Demon King now. Don¡¯t test us anymore, please?¡±

    Once they heard Be¡¯s evil ns, both Lisnell and Lisner shuddered in fear. Be was the one who got to decide the worth of their identity right now. Whether they be princess or maid was all up to Be. So as to not experience that strange feeling again, the two sisters pulled on each of Be¡¯s arms, as if trying to gain her favor. They mushed her arms between their soft breasts and gave Be a special erotic massage.

    Seeing how understanding these two sisters were, Be didn¡¯t say anything more. Both Lisnell and Lisner were also wet down there. It would be fine even if Be tried to force-feed them with some strange potions now. However, that would make things much less interesting. She wanted to make it so that after they tasted the forbidden fruit between sisters, it wouldn¡¯t take long before they fell themselves, even without any strange potions.

    The highest-ranking beauties of the Darkness Church, who thought this would be embarrassing, realized that they were the more normal ones when they arrived at this royal garden. This ce was simply evil with white flowers sprinkled about. Be had handed the beautiful girls from the Dark Realm to the evil loli Noesha, who had transferred them here.

    The beautiful maids and guards, who originally belonged to Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s imperial harem, were now staying in this gardenpletely nude. Under the effects of potions, they were split into groups of two or more, rolling around the ground together. Fair intertwining bodies could be found everywhere above the green grass. The beautiful guards and maids had let themselves go in this garden, ¡°tussling¡± directly on the green carpet. They painted a forbidden scenery.

    They were wearing magical cors around their necks that connected the girls with a special thin chain. Even if they wanted to get away from each other, they had to continue bullying the girls they were holding due to the evil effects of this magical cor, only stopping when both sides had gonepletely limp.

    Compared to others¡¯ miserable states, Lisnell and the girls were considered lucky. When they thought about that possibility, they became much quieter. If they looked at it this way, Be could be regarded as gentle. She did not let them be bullied all the time. They still had the opportunity to rest.

    The assassins trained by the pce maids were also here. They were on a special stage in the garden, dancing flirtatiously without any clothes on. With the magical cors around their necks, there was no way for them to escape at all. The evil dance was performed with two in one group; one person stood and acted as a ¡°human pole¡± while the other sandwiched them with their legs, doing a pole dance.

    They had to take turns being the pole, and the bodies of the assassins were all wet. You could hardly distinguish the water droplets on their bodies from sweat or some other strange liquid. Anyway, Be could see all sorts of unknown stains beneath their feet. From the looks of it, they had already been dancing for a while. To perform such wicked erotic activities under the light of day was something that made one¡¯s blood running just at the mention of it, much less experiencing it personally.

    Be¡¯s chest felt ticklish at this sight. Her strength in squeezing and pinching Lisnell and Lisner increased. These twins did not dare to beg for mercy, though; they were afraid to be another member in this wicked royal garden. They had only just realized that Dark Cathedral Malthus was actually the most normal ce to be.

    ¡°Princess Lisnell, Princess Lisner, do you want to experience it a little? You girls look like you can¡¯t hold back anymore, like you want to do *that*.¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, we¡¯re not princesses, just your maids! Please don¡¯t make us get off. We¡¯ll do anything else you want!¡±

    ¡°Really, we can do anything! This¡­ Could it be?!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s that potion that makes you produce that strange milk. Why don¡¯t you gulp this down and replenish yourselves together? Otherwise, you can go to the gardens and experience their lives for a few days.¡±

    Lisnell and Lisner both looked embarrassedly at each other. Under Be¡¯s supervision, they took the potion into their mouths and began French kissing each other, pushing the strange potion into each other¡¯s mouths. With this, the jade bunnies in front of their chests quickly swelled up. After a first and second time, the third time wouldn¡¯t be as embarrassing anymore. Without requiring Be¡¯smand, they began sucking on the red cherries on each other¡¯s chests.

    While enjoying the immoral performance of the two sisters, Be felt a great sense of aplishment. She gave them guidance from time to time on how to bully each other. After the Radiant Church, the Darkness Church had fallen as well. She didn¡¯t know about the rest of the members of the Darkness Church, but these beauties were destined toe to her side.

    It seemed as if Liz and the two other Dark Holy Maidens had discovered Be¡¯s evil ns, but they could hardly help themselves, much less save Lisnell and Lisner. There might be even more evil ys waiting for themter. Under Be¡¯s guidance, the wicked rickshaw soon reached their destination. This was Noesha¡¯s temporary residence in the highest level of the Renosmand Stronghold. It was a vi that had an evil feeling to it.

    Be feared that Noesha would want to borrow away her Darkness Church beauties if she saw them, so she left Liz and the girls under a tree nearby the outside of the vi. Under Be¡¯s supervision, the three Dark Holy Maidens attached the chains of the cors around their necks to the tree, indicating that they would not escape. Even if they wanted to run, it was impossible. This ce was Be¡¯s personal royal garden. This order was intended to train them into submission.

    Theyout of Time Space Demon Noesha¡¯s vi was quite evil. The consorts and Empress Deborah the Fifth had all been handed over to this little demon girl to manage after they were brought back from the Dark Realm. The beautiful women, who had already experienced the torture of a ¡°super pervert gentlewoman¡±, fell into the hands of another wicked ¡°super dirty girl¡± in the blink of an eye. This could only be fate.

    These beauties no longer had the tempers of royalty. They were all perking up the plump fruits on their chests, acting as Noesha¡¯s special ves in the vi. Be knew that Noesha had a good hand when it came to bullying beautiful girls in the past. But it was only now that she realized the erotic Noesha was all-powerful, good at bullying even the mature types such as these consorts. Even ¡°m***-con¡± Corpse King Morka had to bow down to her.

    Empress Deborah the Fifth and the otherdies were all wearing butterfly masks; others could not tell their identities. At the moment, they were crawling on the carpeted floor in the vi. Their bodies were marked with ve symbols intact, and their necks had ve cors to differentiate them from others. It was topped by the seals symbolizing Sarnia Duchy¡¯s ownership. They were unable to see the world outside from Noesha¡¯s vi. They had no choice but to wait for the various evil ys the demoness had in store for them every day.

    Noesha had referenced the training techniques of Corpse King Morka. Since she was a woman, she was more familiar with the sensitive points of her gender. So, while Deborah the Fifth and the others could still rx a little under Morka¡¯s hands, they werepletely done for by Noesha.

    When Be came in, she saw these beautiesying side by side, crawling like pets and licking off tes on the ground filled with special milk squeezed out of their bodies. Clear traces of whip marks could be seen on their upturned asses. There was also tape on each of the red cherries on these beauties¡¯ chests to prevent them from leaking.

    These beauties had all be obedient under Noesha¡¯s bullying. When they saw Be enter, Empress Deborah the Fifth crawled over and looked at Be with pleading eyes. This loli was too good at bullying. If this went on, they would even forget their identities as empress and consorts, getting used to life as a ve. After seeing Grand Duchess Bellina, Empress Deborah the Fifth couldn¡¯t even bother with self-respect anymore. She hoped that Grand Duchess Bellina could take her away.

    ¡°You¡¯re crawling around again, Big Sister. Didn¡¯t I tell you that you¡¯ll be transferred to Grand Duchess Bellina in a week? You¡¯re in such a hurry already. It¡¯s only been a day. You two, pull her in to be punished.¡±

    ¡°No, Mistress! I was wrong. Wait! Save¡­¡±

    Empress Deborah the Fifth was pulled to the back by two consorts to be punished. Be did not try to interfere. Once Empress Deborah the Fifth was transferred to her, she wouldn¡¯t reject her engagement with Princess Kriss anymore. Even though this was an evil process, as a Demon King, Be didn¡¯t find anything wrong about this.

    ¡°Mistress Be, you¡¯vee! These big sisters are fascinating. Even though their bodies are so sensitive, they keep saying no. The men they were with in the past had inferior techniques. The emperor is so unskilled, yet he still wants so many big sisters. Really a waste of resources.¡±

    ¡°Well, don¡¯t go overboard, Noesha. Otherwise, it¡¯ll be hard for me to exin to Krisster.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. After Big Sister Deborah returns, she will go back to normal. Also, Big Sister Princess Kriss is actually more¡­ Forget it. Come with me. Let me show you something.¡±

    Be hade seeking out Noesha to talk business. Noesha mentioned Kriss, but she stopped halfway, which troubled Be for a moment. But she could only put her mind off it and not look at the beautiful maids along the way. She wasn¡¯t a m***-con, and she insisted on maintaining things that way.

    Noesha had asked Be toe by some time ago. She really did have something to speak with her about. She didn¡¯t drag Be over to show her the results of her training. Noesha had realized that something was not right with the Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital, which was why she invited Be here. When Be arrived at Noesha¡¯s office area, this ce looked just like a normal room with decorations. It didn¡¯t seem like the residence of an erotic demon at all.

    Noesha stood at the edge of a table with a strange crystal ball, which was disying thetest information at the Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital. ck smoke could be seen covering the skies of the entire imperial city area.

    ¡°This is¡­ the imperial city area. Why is that strange ck smoke still around? Hasn¡¯t the infection been dealt with? Noesha, you can¡¯t be mistaken, right?!¡±

    ¡°No, the infection evolved. I had Betty analyze it. That infection has truly evolved. It¡¯s really hard to imagine that someone from the Creator Camp could create such a terrifying infection.¡±

    ¡°The emperor seems to have recovered, though. Didn¡¯t he send out a messenger to look for us?¡±

    ¡°That was just an illusion. The infection evolved, and this time, it¡¯s better to wait for the people of the Northern Alliance to enter the imperial city first. We don¡¯t have to hurry.¡±

 Book 9: Chapter 529: The Eve of the Foggy Night Coup That Changed the Course of the Civil War

    Book 9: Chapter 529: The Eve of the Foggy Night Coup That Changed the Course of the Civil War

    It is dinner time at Gabrideck City, the base camp that belongs to the Northern Alliance, which was located in the marginal area of the Marz in at the lower reaches of the udine River that was flowing near the Gabriels City of the Gabriel Empire. Since it was dinner time, most of the soldiers, except for the few that were guarding the key positions, had gone to get their stomachs filled.

    Be, along with udine, the Sword Goddess, led an elite team of the demon army towards the business center of the city, the Bert Trading Center, where the Hilikas Family, who were the guardians of the Gabriel Empire, currently resided. Since it was dinner time, all the members of the residence had gathered together to enjoy the meal, making it the perfect opportunity for Be and herpanion to round them up and capture them all at once.

    As per her usual tactic during a surprise attack, Be made the conquering of the opponent¡¯s most elite unit as her priority. The demons that she had specially selected to join this operation were the elite mutant humanoid slime demons. These human-shaped, slimy demons have a special capability where they are able to turn into a liquid form and quickly vanish from the scene, making them untraceable by the opponent.

    The height of these slimy demons was the same as an average human soldier and they do not carry any weapons because they were well trained inbat. The use of any weapons at all will only be a hindrance to theirbat force. Currently, the Bert Trading Center no longer houses the normal residents that once used to stay here.

    During the requisition of Gabrideck City to be used as the temporary base camp for the Northern Alliance army, they forcefully expelled the hundreds and thousands of residents that were residing in the city under the name of the royal family and its empire. Many of these innocent victims of the civil war had fled and found refuge in the base camp of the Southern Alliance that was located not far away.

    Unlike the Northern Alliance, the Southern Alliance has more than adequate amounts of provisions and would not need to forcefully appropriate the property of the residents to subsidize themselves. Princess Kriss, who couldn¡¯t bear to witness the state of the refugees that had fled to the base camp of the Southern Alliance, had requested the Southern Alliance assist these refugees whose homes were forcibly taken from them.

    Without realizing it herself, the random act of kindness by Princess Kriss had won the hearts of the people for the Southern Alliance. Due to this, the support of the people for her had gradually grown. As they became more influential, those residents of the imperial capital who had originally stayed neutral at the beginning of this ¡®Civil War¡¯ had also gradually begun to shift to be in support of the Southern Alliance.

    The stalls in the Bert Trading Centerhad been ransacked and emptied out by the soldiers of the Northern Alliance army. This time, ¡°government requisition¡± was too overzealously done. Not even a single thread or needle was left behind after they had rummaged through. As a leader of a legion herself, Be looked a little embarrassed by the actions of the Northern Alliance army who did not realize that their actions could make them lose the support of their people. The Southern Alliance that was under Be¡¯smand had previously used the help of the demons from the Darkness Sacred Region to build its barracks and did not interfere with the life of the residents in the capital area of the empire.

    ¡°Sister udine, you have also seen that the army of the Northern Alliance are no different frommon bandits. Do you still think that the Northern Alliance is standing by the side of justice?

    ¡°Be, we are already here. Let¡¯s discuss itter when we have the time!¡±

    udine did not dare to directly answer Be¡¯s question because she herself felt that the approach used by the Northern Alliance was too forceful and there was no way for her to justify it. However, since she was a Sword Goddess of the human race, she cannot simply abandon her loyalty towards the human race when questioned by the Demon King Be. As such, the best that she could do is to avoid answering Be¡¯s question.

    The guards of the Hilikas Family had much higher vignce than that of the general army in the Northern Alliance barracks. Yet, even with that, the Sword Sages that guarded the door instantly rxed their vignce when they noticed the arrival of udine the Sword Goddess. Since the whereabouts of several Sword Gods as well as the elders of the family remained unknown, along with the missing twin daughters, Calman and Cahlia, the members of the Hilikas Family were in a dire need for a Sword God level master to guide them.

    To the Hilikas Family, udine, who had long established a deep rtionship with them, was undoubtedly the best candidate. Considering the fact that the senior members of the Hilikas Family know that the Sword Goddess udine was not dead, no one doubts the authenticity of her identification when she appears in front of them.

    The current highest person in charge was the eldest son of the Hilikas Family, Harry Verron. The handsome white-haired gentleman now wore a mncholy expression. Even though there were still many master swordsmen under him, he had learned through recent events that the swordsmen who were only at the level of Sword Sage were not enough to handle their opponents. There were certain entities that could easily overpower and kill Sword Sage level swordsmen and only those of the level of a Sword God could level with these entities.

    ¡°Senior udine, I have not seen you in a long time. You still look so radiant. Care to share with me your beauty routine?¡±

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this Duchess Bellina? Aren¡¯t you in the opposition team? Why are you here? Did the North and the South reconcile?¡±

    ¡°Harry Verron, your outfit is too¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Is there a problem? Duchess Bellina, there are no gender regtions for clothes.¡±

    Be was speechless looking at Harry Verron who was dressed in women¡¯s clothing. The hair on the handsome white-haired gentleman was considered to be long and luscious. Dressed in women¡¯s armor, he really does look like a beautiful girl with long white hair from a distance. The only problem was that he is t chested. This crossdressing leader was the second ¡°fake-girl¡± that Be had encountered in this alternate world, with the first one being the ¡°pseudo-loli¡± Charlotte of the Wronged Angels Society.

    After a brief exchange, Be learned that Harry Verron was not only a crossdressing leader, but he was also an alumnus of Olsylvia Academy, and an important member of a philosophical fraternity. Since Harry Verron was good at pretending to be a beautiful girl, his main task in the fraternity was to pretend to be a maiden and impersonate himself as the ¡°female interest¡± of the other male members. He would then help them to calm the marriage urges from their families.

    When he was attending Olsylvia Academy, he did attend various formal events, all of which he did while in men¡¯s attires. This is the first time that Be was meeting him while he was dressed in a women¡¯s attire and she nearly didn¡¯t recognize him. Considering that Be was also among the senior members of the fraternity, they did meet on various asions, but Be had never personally approached him.

    Previously, the Hilikas family had the intention of rmending Harry Verron to Princess Kriss but since he was a firm philosopher, he simply ignored his elders and angered the Sword Gods of the family. When he met Be and udine, his eyes were more focused on their clothing than any other aspect.

    Without dying with petty talks, udine came straight to the point as she talked to Harry Verron. At the urging of Be, she quickly exined her intentions for visiting him and hoped that he would use his influence as the interim patriarch of the Hilikas Family to withdraw them from the ongoing ¡°Civil War¡± and remain on neutral ground. Harry Verron didn¡¯t even hesitate before agreeing. His only condition was to bepensated with a few sets of beautiful exotic women attire that was not avable on the market.

    ¡°Senior Sister Harry Verron,¡­ no, I meant brother Harry Verron. Your interest is really unique but isn¡¯t your decision a little too casual?¡±

    ¡°Junior Bellina, ever since I firstid eyes upon the attire on your body, I knew that I had to be your friend. We are both alumni of the same academy. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I will definitely help you.¡±

    Things were much simpler after Harry Verrron agreed to their request. Under the order of Harry Vernon, the Hilikas Family retreated to the innermost part of the Bert Trading Center and henceforth would not be participating in the battle between the Northern and Southern Alliance. In regards to the order given by Harry Verron, none of the Hilkas Family members had opposed and all of them had unconditionally obeyed him.

    Even when they stayed neutral, the Hilikas Family was actually siding with the Southern Alliance. Be had easily obtained arge number of the Hilikas armor and their unique mask that was embossed with the family crest of the Hilikas Family. The elite mutant humanoid slime demons that were brought by Be disguised themselves as the soldiers for the Hilikas Family with the provided armor.

    Harry Verron didn¡¯t ask for the reasons behind Be¡¯s need to borrow the armor from him because he had acquiesced to her n to let her team impersonate the soldiers of the Hilikas Family. Be and udine, who had changed into the armor, led the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that was also dressed in the armor to the nearest prince¡¯s temporary residence, which happens to be that of Prince Brad.

    As the brother of Alfred the Third, the former emperor of the Gabriel Empire, Prince Brad was very bad with warfare strategies. With that said, he does know how to enjoy life. A good example is how he has currently taken residence in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Initially, the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern was built in the capital of the empire, but it became too difficult to manage due to therge crowds often frequent the opera house. Furthermore, all the singing and dancing had made it a very noisy ce, so the emperor of the previous generation had relocated it to thergest city that was near the capital of the empire, Gabrideck City. When the emperor had ceased to visit the opera house, it was turned into the entertainment center for the lesser royals and nobles.

    The guards that were stationed at the entrance of the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern were all personal guards of Prince Brad. Even when Be and udine were wearing the armor that bore the crest of the Hilikas Family, they were still denied from entering the ce. In the end, Be resorted to using the family tokens that were obtained from the two daughters of Prince Brad, Cathy and Sarah, respectively. With that, she was finally allowed to enter the splendidly decorated Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Since there were only two tokens, only Be and udine were allowed into the ce while her army of demons were blocked from entering the opera house. The guards were reluctant, but they had no choice but to let the two enter since they were carrying the family token and even then, the guards that were guarding the gate were putting on a strange expression. All the activities that were taking ce inside the Royal Opera house were not suitable for a female audience and these guards had no idea what the twodies were going to do in there.

    Once she stepped foot into the Royal Opera house, it became apparent to Be as to the reason the entry was so strictly guarded. Instead of a Royal Opera house, the interior inside was the scene of a Royal Nightclub. In the dimly lit hall, high ranking generals in military uniforms were scattered around. These generals were the generals that led the army of nearly one and a half million soldiers that was under themand of Prince Brad. Even when they were in the middle of a critical moment, Prince Brad did not forget how to enjoy his life.

    Along with the military men were arge number of beautiful dancers in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. Only a small fraction of these women were originally dancers from the opera house while most of them were previously normal citizens of the Gabrideck City. These women were captured by the Northern Alliance when the rest of the residents were forcefully expelled from the city. In order to prevent them from secretly carrying weapons to retaliate, all the dancers of the Royal Opera house of St. Vanern were stripped of their clothes and forced to entertain the generals that came to enjoy themselves, in their naked form.

    The beauties in this opera house that were carrying trays with wine and food on them had heavy anklets mp on their feet. Walking itself was a difficult task due to these heavy anklets so escaping would be out of the question. As the generals would pick up the food and wine from these passing beauties, they would asionally stretch out their hands to caress the bosom and waist of these beauties. As they mindlessly caress them, strangeughter would also apany their actions.

    These beauties that were carrying the tters were considered lucky. Most of them were originally civilians and couldn¡¯t dance. After the generals have mindlessly caressed and fondled them, they would usually be let off. On the other hand, the young and beautiful young women that were ced on the stage of the Royal Opera House were not as lucky as they were forced to dance naked shamefully under the brightly lit stage. The snow-white skin of these beauties was covered with alcoholic drinks. These beauties were being forced to drink before being ced to dance on the stage. If they were to identally fall down during their performance, they will be dragged to the seat of whomever fancied them and would be used for pleasure at that very spot.

    There were many dancers in this opera house. Each general was being served by more than two dancers who were kneeling by their side. There were also some beauties that were not assigned to any of the military officers and were just standing in a row, simr to those girls in a nightclub that await for the guest to choose them. As there were only around a hundred or so senior generals that served Prince Brad, the several hundreds of beauties that were forced to work here easily outnumbered the military men that were enjoying themselves here. So, it is not unusual for one man to have more than one beauty by his side.

    ¡°Dance faster. Twist your waist a little more. If you don¡¯t dance now, you won¡¯t have a chance to danceter!¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad is really wise. This is how a real opera house should be. It¡¯s so much more interesting then singing.¡±

    In Be¡¯s opinion, these generals of the Northern alliance¡¯s army are no different from the bandits that rob the innocence of a civilian girl. Seeing how udine was bursting with anger and was going to personally deal with the scum of the Northern Alliance, Be quickly held her back. Be, who had personally experienced much more evil practices, did not think much about this level of sinful act. If she were to save their lives, she would still need to find Prince Brad first before dealing with the rest.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to locate Prince Brad. He was ced within the same area as Prince Burdis, who he supported. They were both at the most luxurious audience seat in the entire opera house. Aside from Prince Brad and Prince Burdis, several young masters from Prince Brad¡¯s family were also seated here. The beauties that were serving here were the most beautiful ones in the entire Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. They were the beautiful flowers of the opera house that had yet to be soiled by any men.

    Sadly, these beauties were in a miserable state. Their hands were shackled behind their back with chains and their feet were also held together by a pair of anklets. Holding their chest up, a variety of exquisite delicacies were served on the two soft peaks of their chest. The hostesses in this group were also drunk and their faces were flushed. Prince Brad and hispanion were clearly old gentlemen. The beauties that were seated on their left and right kept serving them with wines and filling their already protruding stomachs.

    At a short distance by their table were around seven or eight other beauties that were forced to sit cross legged inrge transparent wine tanks. Their whole snow-white bodies were being submerged entirely into the tank with only their heads left out. Those wines that were served on the table of Prince Brad were all wines that were made with the mixture of the beauties and other exquisite wines.

    ¡°That old antique, Prince Angus, doesn¡¯t know how to enjoy himself, while Prince Frauer seems to be enjoying himself more than I ever could. I really can¡¯t get through the two of them. Just separate thend and everything will be solved?¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad, don¡¯t forget that I am counting on your help to get me the throne.¡±

    ¡°That is only natural. I will never forget the things that I had promised. Come on, let¡¯s drink!¡±

    By the time Be arrived, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis were already drunk and didn¡¯t notice her arrival. Aside from leaving her hair out, her face was covered by the mask that came with the armor. From the outside, one could only tell that she is a girl but could never recognize her identity. Be felt that her sense of aplishment had greatly diminished since the first prince that she had worked so hard to sneak in and confront was a drunkard.

    ¡°It¡¯s so weird. Why is there water leaking from the ceiling? The water even turned into humans!¡±

    ¡°That, aren¡¯t they our enemy? Is it some slime? It¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°There are enemies, guards!¡±

    After discovering that there were some mutant humanoid slime demons infiltrating from the ceilings, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis instantly woke up theirpanions. When they saw the demons appear, they wanted to shout and run out but they were quickly covered and wrapped in a transparent jelly-like substance.

    While Be and udine entered the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern, the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that were being blocked on the outside secretly turned into their liquid form and entered the opera house through the cracks. Be had provided these mutant humanoid slime demons with precise navigation and her impable guidance was the reason the surprise attack was victorious.

    Their seemingly evil method of capturing was not only effective on women, but it was equally effective on men. Initially this attack method was developed to capture the human race to be eaten and has no other evil intention. The other various evil practices which were developed by incorporating their attack method was developed by man muchter.

    The atmosphere in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern quickly quieted down. Aside from the dancing girls and beauties who were shivering in fear as they knelt silently, all the high-level generals of Prince Brad¡¯s army had yielded to Be during the surprise attack. After she had taken out one of the three princes, Be had arranged for the Sword Goddess udine to stay back and look after all the beauties while she herself immediately set off to the temporary residence of the next prince.

    ¡°Sister udine, I¡¯ll leave this ce in your care. Can you exin the situation to these beauties? I¡¯m going to pay a visit to Prince Frauer and Prince Glenard.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll try to find a reasonable exnation for them.¡±

    udine watched as Be left, and the ¡°foggy night coup¡± that would change the course of this Civil War had silently begun. Be had every intention to end this Civil War as soon as possible and emerge victorious with the least number of casualties.

 Book 9: Chapter 530: The Rogue Gambling Game that Decides the Future in the Foggy Night Coup

    Book 9: Chapter 530: The Rogue Gambling Game that Decides the Future in the Foggy Night Coup

    Gabrideck City, now turned into the base camp of the Northern Alliance, was located at the marginal area of the Marz in at the lower reaches of the udine River. The river flowed by the Gabriels City (Sword Capital), the capital of the Gabriel Empire (Nation of the Sword). In this very city, Be had just defeated Prince Brad, along with the prince supporting him, Prince Burdis, in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. These princes were so busy enjoying themselves that they didn¡¯t even realize that they were attacked until it was toote.

    Currently, Be was headed to the residence of the second target, Prince Frauer, the younger brother of Alfred the Third, the former Emperor of the Gabriel Empire. After dealing with the elder brother, Prince Brad, Be had now changed her target to the younger Prince Frauer and Prince Glenard, who he was supporting.

    Prince Frauer was also not a decent politician. ording to the information provided by the Johnston family, one of the three major imperial families, Be was given the exact details of the temporary residences of all the three princes in Gabrideck City. The only normal one belonged to Prince Anders, who had recently turned a former mansion in the Gabrideck City as his temporary residence. The ces the other two princes had chosen to reside were not decent venues at all.

    The defeated Prince Brad had chosen to lodge at the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. From its fa?ade, it was indeed an opera house, but on the inside, it was no different from a dance club. Compared to him, Prince Frauer was more open and brazen in his choice of residency. He had chosen to stay in thergest Royal Casino in Gabrideck City, Las Vegas.

    For a prince to use a casino as his temporary residence, he must not have been a decent person of any kind. In order to confront Prince Frauer, who had many previous encounters with Princess Felia, whom she was impersonating, Be decided to change her disguise. She needed a different method than the one she had used against Prince Brad.

    To seed in her n of silently attacking Prince Frauer, Be separated from her main body. She used one of her treasures to store the body of Princess Felia she was impersonating. Afterward, Be went back to her original form, Sacred Demon God Samantha, who was a beautiful girl with sleek ck hair and heterochromatic pupils. Her features were far from the person she was impersonating, Princess Felia, who had blonde hair and blue pupils. Except for Princess Kriss and a few of her intimate girlfriends, no one else would have been able to guess that these two totally different girls were the same person.

    Changing into a men¡¯s suit, Be also put on a top hat simr to the ones a magician would use on Earth. Even after all this time, she was still very familiar with men¡¯s clothing. This men¡¯s suit was actually confiscated from Prince Brad. It so happened toe in handy at the right moment since the equipment and the armor from the Hilikas family could not be used here.

    As the guardian of the empire, the Hilikas Family had many strict rules that needed to be obeyed by the family members at all costs; one of these rules was to restrict themselves from visiting vulgar entertainment areas such as a casino or a nightclub. The Royal Opera House of St. Vanern that Prince Brad had used as his temporary residence was an exception. After all, regardless of what was going on inside, the fa?ade of it was still a decent opera house. It wasn¡¯t a long shot for Be to visit it as a member of the Hilikas Family.

    On the contrary, Be could not sneak into Prince Frauer¡¯s ce while disguised as a Hilikas Family member because it was obvious that the residence was a casino. There was no other way around it. If Be were to wear the armor provided by the Hilikas Family, she would definitely be suspected by the guards at the front door. When she put on the men¡¯s suit, she held a different kind of intriguing charm, like that of a man in a women¡¯s attire.

    In order to conceal her pupils of different colors, Be wore a ck eyepatch on the red-colored eye, leaving only her golden eye to be seen by the public. In this continent of the Other World, a being with different color eyes was regarded as a heretical existence. They were ranked at the forefront of various heretical symbols.

    When Be stepped foot into the Las Vegas Casino, it was brightly lit and lively. As it was, the whole of Gabrideck City was nketed in darkness by the fog. It was the work of Lost Demon King Hailey Layman¡¯s illusions. However, here in the Las Vegas Casino, the brightness of the lights had prated through the illusionary darkness. In fact, the visibility in this casino was several times that of the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Thepound area of the Las Vegas Casino was quite simr to the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. However, it was much taller than the opera house since it was built based on the design of a high-rise building. Before the Northern Alliance conquered the Gabrideck City, the Las Vegas Casino was the most prosperous building in this city. Even the branding of it being a Royal Casino was personally issued by one of the previous emperors of this empire.

    Since Prince Frauer had chosen to temporarily reside in the Royal Casino, it was only appropriate for the soldiers guarding the entrance of this casino to be from Prince Frauer¡¯s army. As Be, with her beautiful ck hair, was dressed in a men¡¯s suit, she did catch the guards by surprise. However, she presented the token from the house of Prince Frauer. They had to obediently let her enter the casino.

    The token in the hands of Be was obtained from the eldest daughter of Prince Frauer, Doris. With it, Be had no qualms in deceiving the guards at the gate and smoothly entering the Royal Casino. The excitement and liveliness of this ce, with people bustling in and out of the establishment, far exceeded the nightclub scene in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    The patrons here were the confidants of Prince Frauer. In a way, he too was simr to Prince Brad, as he would also know how to bring his important and trusted aides to some exquisite entertainment venues for enjoyment. At such time, the prince would take advantage of the situation to win over or buy the support of the people around him. A casino like this particr venue was the perfect ce for simr activities.

    The games yed in this casino were no different than the ones in modern casinos on Earth. In fact, everything was being replicated and yed over here. After Be made some inquiries, she finally realized the reason for this. It turned out that the design of the Las Vegas Casino was first introduced by the Queen of the Manasvir Empire, Manya Fn. As Queen Manya Fn was an interdimensional traveler, she naturally copied the whole design of Las Vegas on Earth into this Other World.

    Be was familiar with all these gambling games. Nheless, she could only give up on the idea of showing off her skills since she was here on serious matters instead of ying around. All the other patrons of this casino were the generals of Prince Frauer¡¯s army, which was made up of nearly one and a half million soldiers. As such, it was only befitting that all their spending in this casino was covered by Prince Frauer.

    ¡°Excuse me, can I help you?¡±

    ¡°Um, is there all there is to this casino? Is there anything better than this?¡±

    ¡°Come with me. The token you are carrying is the symbol of the most senior members. There is a special ce in this casino for your entertainment.¡±

    So far, Be had not noticed any indecency in the way this casino was operating. The waitresses in this area looked mediocre and decently dressed. Since the token Be presented held the symbol of the highest status from Prince Frauer¡¯s family, the waitress responsible for attending to Be quickly escorted her to a special part of the casino. It was where the more sinful activities were taking ce.

    The hidden casino Be was being ushered to was located under the Las Vegas Casino; it was technically the underground area of the establishment. However, unlike most underground ces that Be had been to, this one was brightly lit. In fact, it was a little too bright, as the light in here was almost identical to daytime. This was a sharp contrast to all the other dark and humid underground chambers Be had visited in the past.

    Upon entering the specially designated area, Be was presented with the reason for the brightness in this ce. While this underground area was built to the size of roughly three football fields, the walls around this casino were fully embedded with bright white gems. Even the roof of this casino was covered with simr stones, imitating the dazzling stars in the night sky.

    There were only a few patrons that had ess to this area, and they were considered as the VIP among the rest of the VIPs. Before being forcefully taken over by the Northern Alliance army, this area was used to entertain the Emperor and the rest of the royal families. After the Northern Alliance had turned this city into their base camp, Prince Frauer seized the opportunity to change this ce into his private residence.

    The scene in this underground casino was far from the decent ongoings upstairs. Technically, this was the actual foundation of the entire Las Vegas Royal Casino. The games on the upper level were purely a fa?ade for the outsiders. Just like the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern, this apparent formal entertainment venue was also operating as the ce for various secret, uwful political transactions.

    In this underground area, there were many carefully selected naked and alluring beauties. Their bare porcin skin was smeared full of gold or pearl powder, making them look like exquisite treasures. These delicate flowers were also the property of the Royal Casino. As proof, an imprint of the Royal Casino¡¯s possession was branded on their chests.

    In this area of the casino, the beauties had a special usage: they were being priced as mortgages. Thesedies were different from the ones in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. The one held here had the poise attitude of ady from an aristocratic family. In fact, this demeanor was not made up, as they were actually born as a descendant of an aristocratic family that had sadly failed in the political struggles.

    Apparently, there was an unwritten rule not only abided in the Gabriel Empire (Nation of the Sword) but also by the other empires in the human continent. The rule had various variations but a simr disposition. The nobledies and other female rtives of families that were dismissed due to certain crimes would not be sent to the Royal Prison; instead, they would be handed over to establishments like the Royal Casino to be used as special waitresses. The type of services thesedies provided was tacitly known by the nobles visiting the Royal Casino.

    All the youngdies of noble lineage imprisoned in this casino had been stripped of their identities as nobles. They were now no different from ves with a slightly higher ranking. Even from the beginning, the construction of the Royal Casino was not as directed. This additional sinful game was not in the design sent by Queen Manya Fn. They were added in as a new game y that was ¡°automatically understood¡± by the royal gentlemen.

    Until now, only the Manasvir Empire fully controlled by Queen Manya Fn had publicly abolished this unspoken rule. She had explicitly ordered ces like the Royal Casino not to ept female rtives from the families of declining nobles. The females of the families of nobles that hadmitted a crime would be ced in a different resettlement channel. Their punishment should not be enforced in ces such as the Royal Prison, the Royal Casino, or even a Royal Ball, where they would be uwfully used.

    Be retracted her previous praise towards Prince Frauer. Initially, she thought that Prince Frauer was not a lustful person. Now that she had seen it with her own eyes, in her opinion, Prince Frauer seemed to be better in his game than Prince Brad. Prince Frauer wasn¡¯t a decent gentleman; he was just better in hiding the evil part of him. In fact, he was so good that Be was also nearly deceived by him and thought that he was not a promiscuous man. This was purely her misjudgment.

    Prince Frauer, Prince Glenard, who he supported, as well as the heir of the Frauer Family, Young Master Coker, were gathered around a luxurious gaming table for entertainment. As opposed to Prince Brad, who only knew how to enjoy himself and was oblivious to his surroundings, Prince Frauer was more vignt. Instead of having the gaming table surrounded by beautiful attendants, he had arge circle of people dressed in ck guarding them.

    They were the private guards secretly trained by Prince Frauer. Be could roughly guess that thebat power of these ck-clothed men was higher than the Sword Sage. In fact, a few of them were close to the level of a Quasi-Sword God. If Be wasn¡¯t as careful, she would have been caught off guard by Prince Frauer. The guards surrounding him were enough to take down most assassins.

    Unless they dispatched the Sword God masters, even the swordsmen from the guardian of the empire, the Hilikas family, would find it difficult to take down Prince Frauer¡¯s personal guards. Since Be was confident of her strength, she didn¡¯t bother to hide herself. She boldly walked to the luxurious gambling table.

    ¡°Who are you? Why do you have Doris¡¯s identity token?¡±

    ¡°My identity is not important here. I am merely a passing gambler who came to gamble with Prince Frauer.¡±

    ¡°Presumptuous. This is not a ce for someone like you with unknown origins to casually walk in. Get out of here.¡±

    The guards around Prince Frauer immediately drew their swords out as they tried to stop the uninvited guest who had suddenly barged in to join the gambling table. However, since Be was in her original form, herbat power was several times more terrifying than when she used her demon form while impersonating Princess Felia. She didn¡¯t even need to make any obvious movement. As she casually walked to the table, the ck air current that had formed beside her instantly blew the attacking guards away.

    When these guards of the Quasi-Sword God level collided with the ck air current by Be¡¯s side, they were instantly blown to the nearest gem-studded wall. As a result of the collision, these guards didn¡¯t even have the chance to scream. They turned into a pool of blood and were imprinted into the walls. All that was left of them was some strange blood-colored human silhouettes.

    Under the suppression of the Demon God¡¯s aura, no one could move. Even Prince Frauer, a veteran in the political arena, had turned pale in fright. The feeling of terrifying horror brought by a Demon God should not even bepared to that of a menial Demon King. Prince Glenard and the heir of the Frauer Family, Master Coker, slumped down while in a standing position. They fainted to the ground in terror.

    ¡°Demon¡­ Demon King, if you have something to say, we can talk about it. Whatever request you have, I will try my best to satisfy you!¡±

    Seeing Be easily kill the dozens of Quasi-Sword God level guards that had been guarding him for years, Prince Frauer¡¯s face not only turned pale, but he was also sweating profusely. Her crushing strength had taken away whatever will to resist he had left, leaving him in a helpless state. He had been simply rxing in his underground casino. Out of nowhere, Demon God Be hade for him. Could his bad luck be due to his carelessness of not reading his almanac in the morning?

    ¡°Prince Frauer, I¡¯m not a Demon King. You can call me God. I know you want the throne. How about I give you a chance to make a bet with God? If you win, I¡¯ll hand the Imperial Throne to you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the Emperor¡¯s seal. How did you get it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a God. Obviously, I am capable of anything. Let me ask you again. Would you take the bet or not?¡±

    Looking at the Emperor¡¯s seal in Be¡¯s hand, Prince Frauer felt a tinge of desire. Regardless of whether Be was truly a god or not, as long as he could get his hands on the seal, it would make his n go much smoother. Even though Be¡¯s impersonation of a God was not wless, the Emperor¡¯s seal in her hand was genuine.

    ¡°God, I am willing to bet with you. Tell me the price that I have to pay to y this game?¡±

    ¡°Prince Frauer, I see that you are still quite calm. Don¡¯t worry; it won¡¯t cost you your life. If you lose, you only need to pass your position as a Prince to a descendant that is of the same sex as this God.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ alright, I will bet.¡±

    Prince Frauer hesitated for a moment before giving his answer. As much as he cared for his daughter, Doris, he had no intention to pass his position as a prince to her. But now, if he were to lose, he would be forced to hand it over to her. In his current state, he had no other choice. If he did not take the bet, no one could guess what Be would do next.

    From the very start, Be was simply pulling his leg and had no intention of letting him win. There was a reason why she did not attack him directly with her army of mutant humanoid slime demons like she did with Prince Brad. During the initial stages of Sarnia Duchy, Prince Frauer had helped her block the progress of Princess Kriss¡¯s political marriage. Even though he did do it out of his own political interest, eventually, his action did help out Be. She wanted to persuade him to give up his position in a less offensive manner.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t difficult. We just need to see who is more urate in predicting the life span left for the owner of this gift. As a God, I have the ability to control time and could absolutely predict the result in advance.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ how could it?¡±

    Prince Frauer had a troubled expression. Looking at the ne on Be¡¯s hand, he kept silent for some time. To his recollection, that was the exact ne he had presented to Duchess Be as a political gift. Without the need to know how the ne had fallen into the hand of this God, Prince Frauer already knew that he could never win this bet. After all, he was betting on his very own life span.

    Technically, the life span of Prince Frauer was in the hands of Be, who was controlling the game. It seemed that the rogue God had never intended for the prince to win from the beginning. Prince Frauer felt that he should give up, but at the same time, he felt unjust. He had been preparing for so long. Why must he give up simply because a random God decided to appear before him?

    ¡°God, I understand the meaning behind the bet, but I hope that you could provide me with a reason to give up.¡±

    ¡°The reason? You would know just by looking at this.¡±

    In the scene that Be showed him, Prince Fauer saw countless demons from the Darkness Sacred Region ready to rush into Gabrideck City. He finally understood the answer.

 Volume 9 Chapter 522: The Final Fall of the Renald Familyâ€™s Plan to Usurp the Throne

    <h4>Volume 9 Chapter 522: The Final Fall of the Renald Family¡¯s n to Usurp the Throne</h4>

    At the heart of Gabriels City (Sword Capital) of the Gabriel Empirey the Imperial City, where the new Emperor Reynard was going through his enthronement at the emperor¡¯s hall. Previously, Be, Kriss, and theirpanions had walked directly into the middle of the ceremony. The Renald Family, one of the three major families of the empire, had taken the opportunity to secretly seize the throne while the empire was still in civil strife. The Southern Alliance and the Northern Alliance were still at a confrontational standstill.

    After realizing that the group of courtdies was actually led by Grand Duchess Bellina and Princess Kriss, Reynard¡¯s expression changed drastically. Not only did Be snatch away his ¡°fianc¨¦¡± Princess Kriss, she even had the nerve to bring Kriss to barge into his enthronement ceremony. He had taken her action as a harsh insult on his dignity, and although she was a woman, he could no longer uphold his gentleman¡¯s demeanor.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina, are you crazy? You have brought Kriss along to die together in the imperial city. Even if you want to, you won¡¯t be able to get away this time. The militaryfortdy camp has a few openings that may be able to fit you in!¡±

    ¡°Reynard, it¡¯s best to stop daydreaming. Just quickly wash up and go to bed. You can have everything you want in your dreams.¡±

    When Be confronted Reynard, the courtiers in the emperor¡¯s hall had dispersed to both sides of the hall. These shrewd ministers who had managed to survive until now were alive simply because they were fickle like grasses that could easily be swayed by the wind. They couldn¡¯t decide which sides to take at this time because they couldn¡¯t deny the fact that Kriss was a Princess.

    Not only did Be have the strength of a Dragon Knight, but Princess Kriss herself was also one of the strongest swordsmen. Taking those two factors into consideration, these ministers did not dare to openly give their support to the new Emperor Reynard as they feared that their heads would be sent rolling on the ground by Be with one wrong move. As they were deciding, the personal guards of the Reynard family had started to pour into the emperor¡¯s hall. These personal guards of the family had been renamed the Guards of the Feather Forest.

    Aside from Reynard himself, standing behind him were six expressionless elderly men. These were the elders of the Hilikas family who were currently under the control of the Dark King Gregory. These six controlled men who were on the level of Sword God had already changed their side from being the guardians of the Gabriel Empire to being the guardians of the rebellious regime, which was a regretful choice.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina, you are the one who is still daydreaming. How do you intend to beat all six Sword Gods without your mount? Kriss, as long as you change your mind, I will still make you my queen of this new empire. Come over to my side and stop talking to that crazy woman!¡±

    ¡°Reynard, I have never liked you. Besides, I think Be is the normal onepared to you who is the crazy one.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t daydream but your dream to be an emperor would be crushed by me. Moreover, Kriss is my queen and no one else¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°You are both crazy. Guards, drag them two away!¡±

    The frustrated Reynard ordered his Guards of the Feather Forest, who were on standby in the emperor¡¯s hall, to catch both Be and Kriss. He wanted them alive. The six Sword Gods had moved in response to his order. Immediately, Be and Kriss were surrounded by them. Just when the minister at the scene thought that the victory was obvious, a sudden loud sound interfered with the scene.

    The Lost Demon King Hailey Layman, who was standing behind Be, had since moved forward and was now standing in front of Be. As she gently moved her dainty hands in the air, as if she were shooing a fly away, a strong gust of wind suddenly appeared in the air as it instantly swept the six Sword Gods up into the air before sending them flying to the pce walls. The heavy impact as they were flown to the wall had caused these six Sword Gods to be embedded deep into the wall like a built-in statue.

    A heavy silence befell the emperor¡¯s hall as they witnessed the scene. The six Sword Gods of the Hilikas family, whose reputations were known far and wide in the human continents for many generations, were easily defeated by an unknown loli, and all it took was a single swipe of her hand. The huge gap in strength made the onlookers pause as they wondered what expression they should make to show how shocked they were at this turn of events.

    ¡°Be, these flies were so annoying. I hope you don¡¯t mind that I have taken it upon myself to deal with them.¡±

    ¡°Hailey Layman, haven¡¯t you already done it? You don¡¯t need my permission. Just do as you see fit.¡±

    ¡°All you lowly peasants are not worthy to fight against Mistress Be. It would be your honor to be able to exchange hands with me.¡±

    While Be and the Lost Demon King Hailey Layman shot out a few rounds of ¡°average attacks,¡± Poison Origin Betty was unwilling to join the fight because she knew that her strengthy in researching things instead of being in physicalbat. As such, Betty simply scattered some seeds on the ground.

    Those strange seeds quickly took root and germinated into humanoid trees that reached around two meters tall. As the Guards of the Feather Forest were still in shock, the humanoid trees quickly wiped them out. After a while, the Guards of the Feather Forest were dismembered and killed off. These humanoid trees were the product of an evil research project done by Poison Origin Betty called the ¡°Greens of Terror.¡±

    The ¡°Greens of Terror¡± was a research project aiming to create an army of killing machines made out of various nts. Betty had never found a suitablebat site to test her project on, and she just so happened to stumble upon this perfect situation to test her army of nts. Since these rebels could not ever be forgiven, both Be and Kriss acquiesced with Betty¡¯s action.

    Under the attack of the humanoid trees, the personal guards of the Renald family were quickly defeated. The whole hall was in chaos as blood was sttered everywhere, staining the carpet. It was a tragic sight to behold as the blood formed into tiny flowing streams. From a lively enthronement ceremony of the new emperor, it had since been turned into a bloodfest by Be and herpanions. All the ministers who witnessed the scene were so scared out of their wits that they could hardly move to flee from the pce. It no longer mattered to them who would be the next emperor. All they wanted was to survive the horrific incident.

    Reynard¡¯s face once again turned pale, but instead of anger, he turned pale in fright this time. He finally realized that Be was confident because she had bought along with two existences, Hailey and Betty, that had fighting prowess to surpass even the Sword Gods. No wonder she dared to challenge him all the time even though he had control of the city.

    Seeing how the situation had flipped, Reynard thought of fleeing for the first time. Even his father, the patriarch of the Renald family, the Grand Duke Leonard, had already taken the lead to run away. If one couldn¡¯t win, then one should run. Only when they could call upon the Sacred Lord would they have the chance to make aeback. The two terrifying lolis who were by Be¡¯s side could only be taken down by the Sacred Lord himself.

    Be didn¡¯t bother to pursue them either. Be had already given orders to her demon captains toe here and kill anyone in their way, so the pce was currently surrounded by her army. At the end of the day, it was Reynard and the entire Renald family that was living in a dream.

    ¡°How did this happen? Where did all these demonse from? Where are our people?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it. During your enthronement, my army was already dealing with your people. Emperor Reynard, how do you feel about being an emperor that was dethroned on the very same day that you were enthroned?¡±

    By the gate of the imperial pce, Reynard and the minister that had fled with him saw an image that would forever be etched in their mind. A ck shadow loomed and surrounded the pce in which the emperor was previously enthroned. The demon captains had summoned up their own armies of little demons as each and every one of them had their red eyes staring grimly at the gate of the pce. It was as if they were warning them that they would be killed as soon as they set foot out of the gate!

    Below the feet of these demon captains and their underlings were the corpse of the human soldiers who were already dismembered. These scattered bodies belonged to the Guards of the Feather Forest, who were previously the personal army of Renald¡¯s family. After witnessing the horrific scene of the demon captains stepping on the guards¡¯ lifeless heads, the timid ministers all fell to their knees in fright.

    It was normal for the Human Race to be naturally fearful of demons. It was the same as them having a natural instinct to admire the Gods. After witnessing such a horrifying scene, they felt as if their soul had almost flown away in fright. It was already considered an achievement to not be scared to death. Be walked over and patted Reynard on his shoulder from behind as she greeted the new emperor who had just been defeated.

    The dramatic scene of the emperor who was dethroned in less than an hour after he was enthroned and also the brand new Renald empire that perished in less than a day had unfolded before Be¡¯s very eyes. With just a light pat by Be, Reynard fell to the ground in fear. ncing at the crotch of the newly dethroned emperor, she saw that he had already wet himself in fright as she couldn¡¯t help but scorn at him.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina, I¡­ I give up the throne. Please don¡¯t kill me. I no longer want to be the emperor. I¡¯ll give it to whoever you want!¡±

    Reynard had mistakenly thought that the demon¡¯s appearance in the pce was due to his enthronement, and it rendered him incoherent by fear. After going through the rollercoaster of bliss and horror in his life, Reynard could no longer take it. Since he was the elder brother of her best friend Renath, Be had no intention to kill him. She merely tapped the no longer sane ¡°former emperor¡± as he immediately fainted.

    ¡°You are merely a guardian of the throne while I would be the one to take the throne. Between a guardian and the actual taker, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s better to be able to take it? Grand Duke Leonard, I just want to tell you that your daughter is awesome. I am satisfied in every aspect!¡±

    ¡°You¡­ These demons are also yours. It looks like I am really old.¡±

    The patriarch of the Renald family, Grand Duke Leonard, sighed heavily. Although he did not fullyprehend the meaning behind Be¡¯s words when she said that his daughter was awesome but judging by Be¡¯s expression, he could only guess that it was not something to be proud of. His n to usurp the throne was destroyed by another crazier throne stealer.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina, what are your ns? Are you going to reign as the emperor or are you going to ce Princess Kriss on the throne? Regardless, don¡¯t even think about it. The Imperial Union would not just sit and not take action if a female ruler were to appear. If you continue on, the entire empire would be the subject of attack by the other empires.¡±

    ¡°Grand Duke Leonard, your dream as the emperor would never be realized. I¡¯ve never said that I would be the female ruler. Do you know that after the death of the emperor of the Manasvir Empire, the reason behind Queen Manya Fn¡¯s ability to take over the empire was because of me? In short, you are just a loser and your opinions are worthless.¡±

    ¡°So, the support behind Queen Manya Fn was also you. I really am old. The future path belongs to your generations.¡±

    Grand Duke Leonard, who was crushed by the demons, held a grim expression as he appeared to have aged drastically. Not only was he defeated in terms of military, but he waspletely defeated in all other aspects by Be. After experiencing such a horrible blow, the Grand Duke Leonard waspletely and utterly devastated. Be had smashed all his political dreams into pieces. Even if he was not executed, he would never have the courage tounch another rebellion in the future.

    Even if the Imperial Union did not support the reign of a female ruler, it didn¡¯t mean that Be would not be able to let Kriss rise to power. Queen Manya Fn had also sessfully controlled the Manasvir Empire for over 10,000 years and could avoid the detection of the Imperial Union. It all depended on the way one would word it.

    Out of the five empires, not counting the Radiant Church, Be just needed to get her hands on three of them, and she would have the power over the Imperial Union. Since they adhered to the principle whereby the majority ruled over the minority, the remaining two empires could only stay silent. Currently, Be had secretly taken control of the Manasvir Empire and would soon take over the Gabriel Empire as well. She just needed to gain control of one more empire, then she would be able to ignore the pleads of the Imperial Union.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina is wise and generous. The Renald family was a traitor, and they were the ones that harmed Emperor Alfred the Third. Wait, don¡¯t catch me¡­ I¡­¡±

    ¡°Despicable human beings, don¡¯t pollute the Lord¡¯s ears with your nonsense. Move it!¡±

    With the fall of one of the three major families, the Renald family, and their ¡°new empire¡± n, the political farce finally came to an end. The ministers who were ready to tter their way out weren¡¯t even given a chance to please their new leader before they were harshly taken away by the army of demons. Be didn¡¯t even need to understand the politics that was happening here. She knew that the fickle-minded ministers would be of no use, especially during these critical moments, so it would be best to just clean them all up.

    After all the chaos had passed, the Imperial Pce was left with only Be and Kriss, along with the two lolis who were curiously looking around. The demon captains had silently withdrawn out of the emperor¡¯s hall, leaving this ce to Be and herpanions. There were still many demons that were the subordinates of the infected Dark King, which were hiding in the imperial city. The demon captains under Be were busy purging out these demons of the hostile force.

    The infected Dark King, also known as the Sacred Lord to the Renald Family, was hiding in the imperial prison in this imperial city. Many of the political prisoners were held here. Unless it was thest resort, the Renald family would not dare to ask for the help of the Dark King. In fact, Emperor Alfred the third, who was the former emperor, was also being imprisoned in this prison.

    The Renald Family did not kill the former emperor. They had yet to reach the treason level where they would have the courage of killing Emperor Alfred the Third. Since the heirs to the throne, Prince Daniel and the others, were still situated outside of the Imperial City, they had nned to use the former emperor as their final trump card in case the situation went awry, and both the alliances were to storm into the Imperial City.

    It was regretful that Be had interrupted it before the killer move could be made. To continue with the proceeding of marrying Kriss, Be had no choice but to head over the imperial prison in the imperial city to release her ¡°father-inw,¡± Alfred the Third. The matters of the throne could be put on hold as her engagement ceremony to Princess Kriss would take priority and must bepleted ording to the normal procedures.

    ¡°Be, as for the Renald family, do you n to¡­¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Kriss. I won¡¯t give those hopeless deranged people much trouble. Not many would be killed. Come, Kriss, let¡¯s head over to the emperor¡¯s chamber to retrieve the key to the royal prison.¡±

    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll just follow you, Be.¡±

    Kriss, who was used to Be¡¯s domineering character, followed her as they headed deeper into the pce. Aside from the harem area, the emperor had a separate private resting chamber. The Lost Demon King Hailey Layman and the Poison Origin Betty did not follow them, and instead, they continued to wander around the pce after getting a signal from Be. Though they might have a childlike appearance, they were not na?ve little kids and knew when to not poke their noses in.

    Reynard was well prepared for his dream of bing an emperor. On the way to the emperor¡¯s chamber, Be and Kriss saw arge number of beauties who had been prepared, all who could be considered the beauties of the country ording to the standard of the emperor. On both sides of the hallway leading to the emperor¡¯s chamber, a number of captive beauties were prepared for the grand celebration of the enthronement. These dazed beauties who were ced on the left and right side of the hallway had spices smeared on their bodies, making them look extremely seductive and inviting.

    The beauties who were on disy were tributes to the emperor. They had been washed clean as their hands and feet were bound by golden chains as they were either forced to kneel ory down on their back, putting their pair of fluffy white bosoms on disy to the visitor. Each beauty even had a lit red candle ced in their mouth, letting the red drop of waxed drips and embellish their soft, plump breast.

    These beauties were given by the ministers as a tribute for the enthronement ceremony to Renald¡¯s family. They were either the daughters or granddaughter of a minister. If neither, they were beauties captured from the Imperial Capital. To please the new emperor, all the ministers had gone crazy, and even the daughters of their own family were not spared.

    If Be were to be the female ruler, they would have to equally send their tribute in the same way. The tribute-giving tradition was not based on gender. However, they did not think that Be would be able to enjoy them. If they were to send her a group of young servants, Be would not be able to imagine the horror of it.

    ¡°Kriss, your ex-fianc¨¦ is really unique. He has yet to be the emperor but his preparation is top notched.¡±

    ¡°Be, what ex-fianc¨¦? Apart from you, I am not admitting anyone as my fianc¨¦.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m kidding Kriss. I¡¯ll set them freeter.¡±

    With Kriss by her side, Be could not indulge in the scene. Fortunately, Be had seen many more beautiful girls than these, and in Be¡¯s opinion, these were merely ordinary beauties. The chamber of Emperor Alfred the Third was not hard to find as they quickly found the ce. Surprisingly, the previous emperor didn¡¯t put a lot of effort into the decoration of the room.

    Along with the key to the royal prison, Be and Kriss also identally stumbled upon a pile of edicts on the emperor¡¯s desk. It turned out that Emperor Alfred the Third had prepared all these edicts for future purposes. That was how Renald¡¯s family got their hand on the decree that they had used for the enthronement.

 Volume 9 Chapter 523: Stabilizing the Palace Situation and the Encounter in the Royal Prison

    Book 9: Chapter 523: Stabilizing the Pce Situation and the Encounter in the Royal Prison

    At Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s chamber in the Gabriels City (Sword Capital) of the Gabriel Empire, Be and Kriss made their way into this room that functioned as both a study room and a bedroom. ced on the table in this room were a lot of drafted edicts. By the time the Northern Alliance was formed, Emperor Alfred the Third had probably known that he would not be able to protect his throne any longer, so this was his way to prepare for the future.

    He had drafted edicts for all the princes. Except for the legitimate heir to the throne, Crown Prince Daniel, both Prince Glenard and Prince Burdis had an edict written up for them. Emperor Alfred the Third had made ns for the best and worst possible scenario. He even had one written for his son-inw, who wasn¡¯t even the current leader of Renald¡¯s family, the young master Reynard.

    In between the many edicts, Be found one written for Grand Duchess Bellina, which seemed to have been crossed out. The handwriting on the edict did belong to Emperor Alfred the Third, but it wasn¡¯t the emperor himself who canceled out the edict. It was possibly done by Reynard, the person who had only managed to usurp the throne and established the Renald Empire for one day before it was defeated by the demons.

    Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s n to pass the throne to Be was unexpected because none of his princesses like Kriss was among the suitable candidates in his eyes. Even though they were all female, Be had no idea why only she was given the privilege as she pondered about the true intention of the emperor¡¯s decision.

    ¡°Be, look here. Father had also appointed you as the future heir of the throne. So, don¡¯t refuse it anymore!¡±

    ¡°No Kriss, I¡¯ll still refuse. Your old man must have been temporarily confused. I¡¯m a foreigner with no royal blood in me, it should not be me on that throne.¡±

    Be quickly refused Kriss. She was unsure about the true intention of Emperor Alfred the Third for writing the edict with her in mind. Even if the emperor himself willingly offered her the position, she would still refuse it because Be would prefer to control the stage from behind the scenes than to actually stand in front of one.

    The rest of the edicts here were not stamped with the seal of Emperor Alfred the Third as an edict without the seal of an Emperor was nothing more than waste paper. The difference between the edicts for Reynard and the others was that his edict contained the emperor¡¯s seal. Unfortunately, even when Be and Kriss had rummaged through the chamber, they could not find the emperor¡¯s seal. Without it, the legitimate heir to the throne would be inevitably questioned.

    While Be and Kriss did not manage to get their hands on the emperor¡¯s seal, they did, however, find other interesting things and among them were private letters sent by the Imperial Union to Emperor Alfred the Third. Although these were considered top-secret documents, nothing was secret anymore with the copse of the previous imperial power. Normally, Be was not the one to intrude in others¡¯ private affairs, but the content of these letters did pique her interest.

    Apparently, ording to these letters, the Imperial Union was asking Emperor Alfred the Third to do anything within his means to weaken the most powerful territory on the southern part that was ruled by Grand Duchess Bellina, the Sarnia Duchy. Some suggestions were sent along with the letter on how the emperor could weaken the power of the Southern Alliance and among those suggestions was for Emperor Alfred the Third to take Be as his wife.

    In the opinions of the members and elders that made up the councils of the Imperial Union, regardless of how powerful a woman was, in the end, she would have to be married off, and they naively believed that as long as Be was married and gained a husband, her power would be neutralized. Although Be initially had no obvious hostile feelings towards the Imperial Union, she felt that it was definitely necessary to suppress the Imperial Union in the future upon reading these letters.

    There was no reply from Emperor the Third towards the request of these letters. In his opinion, regardless of how strong Be was, she was still marching under the g of the Gabriel Empire as her force belonged to the empire. By weakening Be, it would also mean that he would be weakening the force of his own empire. Emperor Alfred the Third needed to properly weigh his options because the request might be a trap set by another empire to bring him down. As for the decision, the emperor did not have a chance to decide before he was usurped.

    In addition to these letters, they also found several imperial princesses that Reynard had used to seed the throne. Be and Kriss found several imperial princesses hiding and shivering in a secret room behind the emperor¡¯s bed. These were the beautiful princesses that did not have the opportunity to attend the Hundred Flowers Festival and had stayed behind in the capital area of the empire before they were subsequently trapped by the outbreak of the infection.

    These trapped beautiful girls were also the princesses of the empire, but their existence was easily overshadowed by the other princesses because they were not as famous. Even though they were not as well known as Kriss, the royal blood that ran in them was just as authentic. The fact that Be had neglected them before this incident was a minor miscalction on her part.

    Like those beauties disyed in the hallway outside the chambers, the princesses were also regarded as tributes for the enthronement ceremony. After the birth of a new empire, these ¡°former empire¡± princesses had lost their noble status as princesses and would be treated as ves or, however, the new emperor deemed fit.

    When they were found, these princesses were shivering in the secret room as they had previously been stripped off all their clothes. Iron chained cors were tied around their neck while they were being imprisoned like ves. The princesses were also made to lie on separate rectangr wooden tables with their legs spread apart to form a ¡°V¡± shape and were chained by iron rings on each side while their hands were tied together and ced on the top of their head.

    The faces of the princesses were pale in fear. Their private, secret garden was forced wide open as if it were an invitation to admire the view. In such an enticing position, if they were to be seen by a man, they would definitely be forced upon till the break of dawn. To add to the excitement, their lower region had also been cleaned as all the excess body hair was removed until there was nothing but a smoothndscape.

    Aside from the clear view of their lower region, the soft twin peaks on the princess¡¯s chest were also being toyed with. The pair of red cherries that stood out of their bosom were tied and were pulled up by a thin, red rope causing the breast to be lifted by force. Right on top of the breast of these princesses, numbers were stamped on them with the red y. These numbers were codes for the management of the fortdies¡± used in the military.

    After Reynard had his fill of enjoyment with these princesses, he nned to give them to the important generals in his army as a special reward. Fortunately, Be was able to interfere with the ns just in time. Thesedies were simply being prepared and had yet to be soiled. However, the sensitive parts of their bodies seemed to have been smeared with some strange medicine as puddles of strange water stains could be seen under those small tables. It was apparent that their bodies had been stimted by these strange medicines.

    Reynard¡¯s marriage ceremony with the princesses was simply a show he put on so that he could legitimately appear to be the emperor¡¯s son-inw and would be able to seed the throne. In truth, he didn¡¯t really marry any of the princesses. The fact that he did not immediately send the princess to be enjoyed and shared between his soldiers was considered him saving the former imperial emperor¡¯s grace.

    These princesses used to look down on Kriss as they had regarded her as a weirdo because her silver hair was an unfounded symbol in the human empire. Even though they did not openly make offensive remarks towards her, they did criticize Kriss in private. Yet, regardless of how they used to disdain Kriss, now that they were ced in such a miserable condition, they had to set aside their ego and plead to Kriss for help.

    ¡°Kriss, now that you are here, please help us. We were wrong to secretly say bad things about you. It was our fault. Please forgive us!¡±

    ¡°This¡­ Be, what are you¡­!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Kriss, these princesses and sisters of yours need a thorough body check in case there are any physical injuries! Could you please kindly call upon Noesha toe and have a look?¡±

    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll do as you say. Let¡¯s head to the Imperial Prison as soon as we are done here.¡±

    Taking a step forward with her back facing Kriss, Be stretched out her hand and gently stroked the outer region of the secret garden between the thigh of the princesses. Seeing the strange water stains on her hand, Be decided that these princesses would need some special treatment. Recognizing Be, they were well informed of Be¡¯s strange fetish against girls as they wanted to call Kriss over to help them, but Kriss had already wandered far from them. Even when they wanted to scream, the only thing visible in front of them was the evil grin on Be¡¯s face.

    ¡°Grand Duchess Bellina, you¡­ do whatever you want. As long as we can get out. Please don¡¯t send us to the barracks!¡±

    ¡°Kriss may not be bothered by it but all of you need some special education. Just stay here quietly. If you run around, you will be sent to the barracks and be intimate with the soldiers.¡±

    Be held on to the chins of the princesses and warned them one by one with her menacing eyes. When it came to Be, these princesses who had already be prisoners had no other choice but to submit to her. Under Be¡¯s guidance, they all opened up their little mouths and allowed Be to ce the gag balls into their tiny mouths. These princesses were then handed over to the Interdimensional Demon Noesha to be educated with special equipment.

    Kriss, who had already left, did not know of the fate of these princesses as soon as they fell into the hands of the Interdimensional Demon Noesha. There was also a possibility that she did know but pretended to not know so that Be and Noesha would be able to help educate these princesses who had once spoken ill of her. Once they were in the hands of Noesha, these princesses would be put through various punishments in different despicable ways.

    In the depths of the imperial pce at Gabriels City, three secret areas were kept from the outsiders. The first one was the Stardust Pce, where the harem of the emperor resided and was controlled by Empress Deborah the Fifth. The second one was the treasury building that housed the finances of the entire empire. Last but not least was the Secret Imperial Prison, where various political prisoners were being held.

    Be had already previously visited the emperor¡¯s harem at the Stardust Pce. She stopped by to take a look at the treasury building of Gabriels City. Compared to the wealthiest empire, the Manasvir Empire, the treasury of this empire was farcking and inferior to the treasury over at the Manasvir Empire. The treasure area over at the Manasvir empire was full of precious currencies such as tinum and purple coins. The ordinary gold coins weren¡¯t even qualified to be considered as part of the precious currencies.

    As opposed to that, the treasury of the Gabriel Empire only contained gold. Arge number of gold nuggets that had yet to be made into gold coins were also stored here. Since Be had seen numerous other precious treasures, she was immune to the sight of gold and looked at the ce unimpressively. After a while of looking at the ce casually, she left the treasury into the hands of someone else and didn¡¯t bother with it anymore.

    The location of the secret Imperial Prison was located to the northwest of the Imperial Pce. The entire Imperial Prison, which was where the political prisoners were held, was ced inside a tall tower. This tower was then divided into two parts which were the upper level and the lower level. The upper level contained the cells that were ced above ground level, and as for the lower level, these were technically the underground dungeons.

    The normal political prisoners were normally held in the upper level. Only those sentenced for treason or other equivalent serious crimes would be ced in the dungeon. But because the Imperial Prison was originally built to house the victims of the power struggles in the imperial family, it wasn¡¯t unusual for the wrongly used or victims of falsified cases to end up here. Those who ended up here would usually find it to be their final resting ce.

    Emperor Alfred the Third was formerly the person-in-charge of the Imperial Prison, and his guards, the Imperial City Guards, were ced in charge of this prison. Right after the wave of infection, the guards of the Renalds family had taken control of this prison. To be reduced to a prisoner when he was once the owner, even Emperor Alfred the Third would not have been able to predict his bitter fate.

    Currently, this tower was being controlled by the demons that answered to the Demon King Be. The demons had separated the tower and ced those infected by the Dark King as well as his subordinate into the upper level of the tower. Those who were ced in the dungeon were the political prisoners whose fatey in Be¡¯s hands.

    The environment in the dungeon was very bad as it was cold and humid. It was ironic that Emperor Alfred the Third was being imprisoned in a prison that was run by him for many years. One would wonder how the emperor would feel about his current situation. As Be and Kriss headed over to him, the demons under Be did not follow her. The human guards that guarded the dungeon had already fled their post during the infection wave. The demons that now guarded this ce were concentrating their effort at the upper level where the infected and the Dark King¡¯s subordinates were being held. This meant that the dungeon area was left unsupervised.

    This underground dungeon was surrounded by pitch-ck darkness while the candlelight that was used to light up the ce was very weak. Luckily, Be was able to rely on her unique night vision ability as a Demon King. She gently guided Kriss as they walked carefully into the dungeon. Those who were imprisoned here were all used of treasons. Be couldn¡¯t tell if they were really guilty or innocent, but one thing was certain, those who ended up here would face their death here.

    The doors to the underground cell were tightly sealed except for one small hole. It was hard to guess if the prisoners here were dead or alive as only one meal was served each day to prolong the life of the prisoners. Those who were imprisoned here were technically unknown to those on the outside because even the residents of the Imperial Capital itself hardly knew of this secret Imperial Prison. As such, only a select few would have known of its existence.

    Be and Kriss did not stumble upon any tortured equipment aside from the sealed cell along the way. Since the prisoners who were being held here were political prisoners who did not go through a public trial, they would not have the need to go through the torture interrogation process. As such, the torturing devices were not needed. Emperor Alfred the Third was locked in a cell at the end of the tunnel. As long as they kept walking forward, Be and Kriss would be able to reach him.

    Previously when it was still under the control of Emperor Alfred the Third, this prison was already packed and overcrowded. After the Renald family took control over it, they had sent many more people, especially those who had opposed his enthronement, into this dingy ce. All of the ministers and members of the royal family of the previous empire who were unwilling to cooperate with him were sent into this prison.

    The prison, which was already previously packed, was stuffed with even more people who opposed the rise of the Renald Empire. It was to the extent that the upper level that had long been idle was also packed. Since it was a rocky period for Reynard, who had just seized the throne, it wasn¡¯t suitable for him to order arge number of executions of the opposing ministers. He was nning to wait until things had settled down a little before he would purge off all his opponents.

    Since the ce was so full, they could no longer follow the management of the original method of imprisonment, which dictated that only one convict should be ced in a single cell. Since the Imperial Prison was so packed, all they could do was temporarily install iron cages and ce several prisoners into the same cage.

    Renald¡¯s family had actually helped Beplete all the necessary preparation for a usurp of the throne. They had even disposed of all the political opponents as the final step to ascending the throne. As a result, Be, who had stepped in midway through his session, had taken away all his hard work. If Be had any intention to seed, all she needed to do was simply head back to the emperor¡¯s pce and ascend the throne.

    Even if Emperor Alfred the Third could not be present, his empress, who was currently being controlled by Be, Empress Deborah the Fifth, could still step in and temporarily preside over the enthronement ceremony in ce of his absence. The minister and royal families in this dungeon were acquainted with Be and Kriss. Since they were not aware of the current situation outside of the dungeon, they didn¡¯t dare to greet the two in case they were on the wrong side of the political struggle.

    At the cell that was holding Emperor Alfred the Third imprisoned, the door of the cell was sealed with dozens of chains. Kriss fiddled with the key for a while before she managed to open the heavy cell door. Standing with his back facing Be and Kriss was Alfred the Third, now in his shabby dragon robe. ced on the wall in front of him was a map of the entire Gabriel Empire. The emperor was looking at the map and pondering. Unlike the many princes who were defeated, he was trying to recall a time in the past.

    The emperor¡¯s cell was far better than that of any other cell in this dungeon. Not only was it much more spacious, but the lighting condition here was also much better. Even the tables in the cell were full of food that looked like it had yet to be touched.

    ¡°Father, you should eat some. These dishes are getting cold.¡±

    ¡°Father-inw, I am here to propose a marriage. Would it be possible for you to spare some time?¡±

 Volume 9 Chapter 524:

    Book 9: Chapter 524: Alfred the Thirds Retirement and the New Sessor to the Throne

    In the cell of Emperor Alfred the Third, deep in the Royal Prison, in Gabriels City, capital of Gabriel Empire. Be and Kriss met the original Imperial Emperor Alfred the Third, who seemed to have aged, which should have been the effect of the ups and downs during this period.

    After seeing Be and Kriss, the emperor looked a little surprised, as if he was wondering why his daughter hade to pick him up rather than any prince. The infected Demon King had only mutated and did not infect the emperor himself. Imperial Emperor Alfred the Third did not have a highbat power, so infecting him was meaningless.

    ¡°Have a seat. If there¡¯s anything, we¡¯ll talk over there!¡±

    With Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s greeting, Be and Kriss walked to the table and sat down and had a parents meeting in the prison cell. It was Be¡¯s first time encountering such a special meeting. Fortunately, the Royal Prison had taken into ount the emperor¡¯s privileges and provided meals to Alfred the Third. Besides wine, he had everything, including a reasonable mix of meat and vegetables.

    Apart from the special prison environment, it was fine to treat it as a normal family dinner. After Be took a few mouthfuls of rice and vegetable, she took out the three legendary-grade flowers found at the Hundred Flowers Festival¡ª¡®Star of the Sky¡¯, ¡®Spirit of the Sea¡¯, ¡®Boon of the Land¡¯, and other flowers. Be still remembered her true purpose for meeting the parents. It was to propose the marriage to Emperor Alfred the Third.

    ¡°Duchess Belina, are you serious? You should know that if not because of your strange hobby, a duchess with a status like you would have a lot of noble families to choose from. Why should you take such a big risk with my daughter?¡±

    ¡°Your Majesty, of course, I am serious. I¡¯m true to Kriss, and I¡¯ll never like men in this life.¡±

    ¡°Kriss, are you also serious? Although I¡¯m an unqualified father, I still hope you can find your own happiness.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Father. I¡¯m also serious. You don¡¯t have to worry. Be is very good to me.¡±

    In contrast to Be¡¯s calmness, Kriss was not very used to this ing out¡¯ deration. When she had reincarnated on Earth, she had never dered such a thing. Be had not never dered it before, but she was stronger. Even with this ing out¡¯ deration, she was very skilled.

    Emperor Alfred the Third looked at Kriss, who blushed so much that she looked down without daring to look around, and Be, who looked normal, as if what had been said just now was normal. He seemed to understand something. If not because of the wrong gender, Be and Kriss were not much different than a son-inw visiting and proposing a marriage to one¡¯s daughter.

    Emperor Alfred the Third reached out to indicate Be to follow him outside the cell. He wanted to talk to Be alone. Kriss, who wanted to follow, was stopped by his gesture. The Royal Prison¡¯s dungeon was a separate cell and was very far from the other cells. There was no need to be worried about being eavesdropped on.

    ¡°Your Majesty, is anything the matter? Kriss and I truly love each other. You don¡¯t have to introduce any man to me. I really will not like the opposite gender.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t call me Your Majesty. That¡¯s such an unseemly title. I¡¯m not against your affair. It has already happened. There¡¯s no point in opposing it. Duchess Bellina, I¡¯ve been wondering if you¡¯ve gotten your gender wrong. You¡¯re a woman with the dominance of a man, but how is that kind of thing possible?¡±

    ¡°Father-inw, you have to believe your own eyes. Besides, no one ruled that a woman cannot be domineering. It¡¯s just like the Manasvir Empire¡¯s Empress Manya Fn. Isn¡¯t she supporting an empire by herself without the emperor?¡±

    Emperor Alfred the Third was unexpectedly enlightened. It was not as Be had expected. He was not like many conservative parents who would strongly oppose this love beyondmon knowledge, to the point that they would never agree. He probably also knew that even if he was against it, Be¡¯s determination would not change and would still be with Kriss. Greeting the emperor was just a formality.

    Emperor Alfred the Third talked to Be about Kriss afterwards, just like a father chatting with his son-inw before his daughter got married. He talked a lot about Kriss. Before Kriss¡¯ hair turned silver, he still cared a lot for this daughter. After Kriss had a silver hair, because of the rumor that the silver hair represented bad luck, he was biased towards her. Heter wanted to use his daughter as a political bargaining chip and marry her off as soon as possible to the top in the empire, the Renald Family. This was the emperor¡¯s political n afterward.

    Unfortunately, Be had unexpectedly emerged, causing the emperor¡¯s ns to change again and again. Alfred the Third confessed that when he had sold that piece of southernnd to Clement, he did not look well on Sarnia Duchy, which was established by a duchess. Due to the influence by human¡¯s traditional concept, the emperor did not think that a woman would be able to govern a country well.

    The brutal fact that he had been proven wrong made Emperor Alfred the Third sober up. Be managed a duchy and had even repelled the attack of a million of the Beastmen Coalition from the Beastmen Continent. Right now, she had formed a powerful Southern Alliance Army. If not for the deep bond between Princess Kriss, Be couldpletely raise the g for rebellion. She did not need to pretend to be evenly matched to bargain with the Northern Alliance.

    ¡°Father-inw¡­ you¡¯re¡­ I¡¯m here to propose a marriage. I just need to be able to marry Kriss. I¡¯m not here to seek your throne. I cannot take your seal.¡±

    ¡°Bellina, it¡¯s the same handing it to you or Kriss. I¡¯m really old. The world is for you young people in the future. Do your best. The future of the empire is in your hands. I¡¯ve actually written my retirement edict.¡±

    Emperor Alfred the Third handed Be the seal that he always carried with him. The previous usurper, the Renald Family¡¯s head, Duke Renardle and his son, Renardec, did not obtain the seal from the emperor. They were nning to recreate a new Renald Empire and had engraved another new imperial seal. When Be met the emperor, this imperial seal had been preserved, fortunately.

    At first, Be did not want to take the emperor¡¯s seal. Receiving such a hot potato during this extraordinary period was simply not in line with Be¡¯s style of doing things behind the scene. However, Emperor Alfred the Third was clearly determined and shoved the imperial seal into Be¡¯s hand. He had been Gabriel Empire¡¯s emperor for over 30 years.

    Although Alfred the Third still had energy, he felt that he should step down. Maybe in the future, the future of the empire should be handed to the younger generation like Kriss and the others to handle. Kriss did not know much about politics, but with Be, it should be fine. Be had proved her strength. From the time she had seeded in the counterattack of the Beastmen Continent, she was already destined to be more than a mediocre duchess.

    ¡°From now on, the empire will be left to you. I will return to the Valley of the Emperor, and the imperial name of Alfred the Third will end today.¡±

    ¡°Father-inw, Prince Daniel and the others are still on the lookout outside the imperial capital. Won¡¯t you say something?¡±

    ¡°No. Do as you wish. I used to worry too much instead of being able to stabilize the empire. No matter what happens in the future, I hope you can always stand on Kriss¡¯s side to support her. I¡¯m not the emperor anymore. This is just a little capricious request from a father.¡±

    ¡°Father-inw, don¡¯t worry. I will always stand by Kriss¡¯s side. As long as I am here, no one can force her to do anything she doesn¡¯t want to do.¡±

    After Emperor Alfred the Third handed over the throne with a rxed look on his face, he told Be to take care of Kriss and help look after his other daughters before he quietly left. Be had arranged in advance for the Southern Alliance to send soldiers using the Grim Airship Fleet into the pce area to pick up Emperor Alfred the Third.

    The Valley of the Emperor was a secret area, where sessive emperors of Gabriel Empire retired when they were old and abdicated to their sons. Emperor Alfred the Third was also nning to retire in advance and leave the rest of the matter to Be and Kriss to deal with. With his emperor¡¯s seal, Kriss would have proof of the throne.

    When Be returned to her cell, she saw a regretful Kriss. She saw the all-too-familiar imperial seal in Be¡¯s hand and had probably guessed what Emperor Alfred the Third had said to Be outside. Be went forward and gently hugged Kris beforeforting Kriss¡¯ sadness.

    ¡°Be, what did Father say to you? Where is he?¡±

    ¡°Kriss, your father has entrusted you to me. Rest assured. He¡¯s not in a good mood and said he would go to the Valley of the Emperor to rx. I have arranged for people to escort and protect him. You do not have to worry about his safety.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. His son-inw has snatched away the throne. I guess Father is also very depressed! He thought very highly of Royal Brother Daniel.¡±

    ¡°Snatching the throne? Kriss, I¡¯m not the one who is going to be the emperor. You are!¡±

    Thanks to Be¡¯sfort, Kriss returned from her confusion and firmly took over the imperial seal. Although there had never been a woman ascending the ruling throne in the Human Continent, Kriss was willing to be the first to try. As long as Be was by her side to support her, it was not a big deal bing the emperor.

    After solving the problem of Emperor Alfred the Third, Be and Kriss arrived at the Sky Prison, where multiple rounds of fighting had already broken out and the ground was littered with the corpses of various Demonic Beings. The two remaining Sword God experts of the Gabriel Empire had already lost to the Demon Captains before Be and Kriss arrived. Even the first Sword God Gabriels, who was a Sword God who was equally famous with the capital of the Empire, had lost to the Demon Captains.

    The two defeated Sword Gods, all covered in a cloud of ashes, were obviously beaten by the Demon Captains, and the signs of infection on their bodies had faded quite a bit. Looking at the Demonic Beings surrounding the Royal Prison¡¯s Sky Prison, these two Sword God experts had shocked faces, looking like they still hadn¡¯t figured out what the situation was now. When had the Royal Prison of the imperial capital be a venue for the Demonic Beings to operate?

    ¡°Where is this ce? Is the empire already finished?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s with these demons? Theirbat style is not at all the same as those demons of the Twelve Demon Kings.¡±

    Before the two Sword God experts could understand the situation, the Demon Captains controlled them. When Be and Kriss came in, they did not find any infected Demon Kings and only saw arge hole in the ceiling of the roof. After seeing Be, several Demon Captains that were in charge ofmand at the scene hurried over to report the situation to her.

    ¡°Lord Demon King, I¡¯m ipetent and have let that guy get away.¡±

    ¡°Lord Demon King, we have seriously injured that Demon King, so he will not be able to run far. We¡¯re willing to atone for our sins and go after that Demon King. He has escaped to the north.¡±

    ¡°No need to chase. The others are waiting for him outside, so he can¡¯t get away. You guys clean up the Sky Prison. By the way, keep the captured humans here for now and wait.¡±

    Be didn¡¯t chase after the fleeing Demon King. ording to the calcted time, the sisters Mary Rose and Mary L, the Dark Creation God and White Creation God, had alreadye out from the destroyed dark realm. They came out just at the location where the infected Demon King appeared, so they were given the responsibility to clean up.

    The matter at the Royal Prison hade to the end for the time being. When Be and Kriss wanted to leave, a Demon Captain secretly gestured to Be, a gesture that it had something to report secretly. Be was aware that the Demon Captain must have some information to report to her alone. Since Kriss was present, it could not be said.

    Be found a reason to let Kriss leave for a while. After that, she personally walked over to ask the Demon Captain what was going on. Kriss did not notice the situation. She was a little resistant to the environment of the Royal Prison, so she did not go deeper to explore why Be had to send her away. After confirming that Kriss had left, the Demon Captain was finally relieved.

    ¡°What is it that you couldn¡¯t say just now? Report it as soon as possible. Kriss is one of our own. You don¡¯t have to avoid her or anything.¡±

    ¡°Lord Demon King, I do not dare to question the Lord Demon Queen. However, I¡¯m afraid she would worry about it.¡±

    The Demon Captain had high intelligence. They knew about Be and Kriss¡¯ intimate rtionship. There was no such problem among the demons that the same gender could not be together. They naturally addressed Kriss as the Demon Queen, which was an acknowledgement of her status. At the same time, they also naturally knew that the Demon Queen and Emperor Alfred the Third, who had left not long ago, were father and daughter.

    ¡°What! Someone sneaked an attack on the Airship Fleet and tried to kill the previous emperor?¡±

    ¡°Lord Demon King, when the airships of the human allies took off just now, they were almost attacked with long-range catapults. Fortunately, we intercepted the falling boulders in time.¡±

    What Be did not want to happen still happened. The Northern Alliance had somehow known what was going on in the pce and wanted to take advantage of Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s departure to attack the area where the airships docked with long-range catapults, thus finishing off Emperor Alfred the Third. Once he died in an ident, Be and Kriss would very likely be charged with regicide.

    This time, the n had been foiled by the Demon Captains, and the infiltrating assassins who had betrayed the coordinate of the Grim Airship Fleet were very soon cleaned up. However, Be was not sure how much information they had actually passed back. Originally, she still wanted to try to avoid a premature war with the Northern Alliance, but unfortunately, it seemed to be somewhat impossible to do so now.

    Early the morning of the day after the attack, the Southern Alliance pre-empted the attack by sending troops into the imperial capital, Gabriels City, and the Imperial City. The Northern Alliance did not expect the Southern Alliance to make such a surprise attack, and by the time they got the information, the people from the Southern Alliance had already seeded in taking control of the pce.

    Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s abdication edict had been disseminated through various channels. The parties were not very surprised at it, as they had guessed. The real surprise for all parties was that the sessor to the throne was neither the previously decided heir to the throne, Crown Prince Daniel, nor the two remaining sons, but Princess Kriss.

    Emperor Alfred the Third¡¯s abdication edict was obviously ying a word game. It was said that the empire was to be given to Princess Kriss and Princess Regnant Bellina to guard, and that the person they approved would inherit the throne. Although there was no denial of the Crown Prince Daniel¡¯s right to inherit the throne, with this deceitful setting, he must be approved by Be and Kriss. If they did not, then he simply could not ascend the throne.

    In the emperor¡¯s secret hall in the pce, Princess Kriss was presiding over the Princess Regnant enthronement ceremony for Duchess Bellina, and the two were wearing very formal ceremonial outfits. Be was d in ck knight armor, while Kriss was wearing a crown on her head, a snow-white princess dress, draped in a cape as she held up a special crown, ready to put it on Be.

    Be half-kneeled in front of Kriss and epted the crowning ceremony of a Princess Regnant. This was the only time that Be, who had always been strong, looked at her concubine girlfriends with a condescending gaze. Kriss had the honor of being the first to make Be look down.

    The Princess Regnant¡¯s crown was different from the Emperor. The pattern on Be¡¯s new crown was deliberately designed to be consistent with the Emperor¡¯s crown. Kriss was thorough and designed her crown to be the kind used by the Empress.

    ¡°Be, you¡¯re destined to be the crowned emperor, and I¡¯ll¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop. Kriss, you¡¯re mistaken. You¡¯re the emperor. I¡¯m not taking up this duty!¡±

 Volume 9 Chapter 525: Unavoidable Civil War and Battle at Marcus River Basin

    Book 9: Chapter 525: Unavoidable Civil War and Battle at Marcus River Basin

    Nearby the capital of the Gabriel Empire, Gabriels City, a fight had erupted on the Marz in downstream of the udine River. This is due to the unrest caused by the abdication edict issued by former emperor Alfred the Third between the Northern Alliance which supported the original heir, Crown Prince Daniel, as well as the Southern Alliance which supported the guardians of the throne, Princess Regnant Bellina and Princess Kriss.

    The Northern Alliance was a military alliance headed by Prince Angus, Prince Brad, and Prince Frauer. The two of the three great families of the empire, namely the Johnstons and the Ignaz families, supported the Northern Alliance as well. In total, they had a total of more than five million troops. The Renald family which heads the three great families have already been secretly destroyed by Demon King Be when they tried to usurp the throne alone, and the remaining army they had ced in the capital were taken over by the Southern Alliance.

    The Southern Alliance is led by the Sarnia Duchy which is under Be¡¯s rule, and the alliance also includes the troops secretly sent over by the Manasvir Empire and the expeditionary support team sent by the Beastman Continent¡¯s ¡°New Beastman Sovereign¡±. In total, the Southern Alliance was about six million strong, which is numerically superior to the Northern Alliance. What¡¯s more, they had tens of millions of spare demon stroops from the Darkness Sacred Region. The Northern Alliance had been at a disadvantage since the beginning of this war.

    This war between north and south of the Gabriel Empire¡¯s capital, Gabriels City, had a headcount of over ten million troops, and it was known as the ¡°North-South War¡±, thergest human civil war to ever break out on the human continent. Both sides had legitimate reasons for going to war. The Northern ALliance demanded the immediate session of Crown Prince Daniel while the Southern Alliance stated that they wished to defend the dignity of Princess Regnant Bellina and Princess Kriss who were the guardians of the throne. Therefore, there were no right or wrong parties in this ¡°North-South War¡±.

    Since there were a total of four princes in this war including Princess Regnant Be, the battle that took ce near Gabriels City was known as the ¡°Battle of the Four Kings¡±. The main forces of this war are the princes. As heir to the throne, Crown Prince Daniel and the two other younger princes, Prince Glenard and Prince Burdis, have no actual military power in hand.

    At the Southern Alliance¡¯s side, Princess Kriss remained in the city in order to guard the throne and did note out to participate in the war. She only hung onto the nominal title of suprememander despite being unable to leave the pce. The actual control of the Southern Alliance Army is in Be¡¯s hands, and she was personallymanding the troops on the field.

    The princes of the Northern Alliance had more or less some kinship with Kriss so Be was worried that Kriss would be soft when faced with these people who were once her rtives and hesitate. Even if they wonter, a burden would still exist in her heart. So, she had her stay in the city to pacify the hearts of the people instead.

    Be did not have any burdens in her heart. She had been an outsider from the start, so faced with the high-ranking members of the Northern Alliance, Be offered no hesitations. It was for this reason that Former Emperor Alfred the Third allowed Be to preside over the big picture. Even as a father-inw, he still can¡¯t bepletely ruthless when faced with these princes.

    Kriss was not the only one who did not participate, the other princesses were also helping Kriss to maintain order in the imperial city and did note out of the pce, including the twin young mistresses of the Hilikas family as well. Be did not allow any of them to participate in the ¡°North-South War¡±

    The parties on both sides, one is their family¡¯s patriarch, their father, and the other their ¡°mistress¡±. Be did not wish to trouble the twins with the difficulty of choosing as well as facing the embarrassment of being forced to take a side. Bad things were better left for Demon Kings like Be to do. The Hilikas family which was originally in charge of mediating things is now nothing more than a name. The Sword God-level experts, other than Sword Goddess udine which was captured by Be, the eight male Sword Gods have already been defeated by Lost Demon King Hailey Layman and the demon captains.

    After losing the leadership of the strong Sword Gods, the Hilikas family¡¯s Sword Saint-level experts have now gone to support Crown Prince Daniel and lost their right to mediate. This war is no longer under the supervision of the Imperial Union. And, Dragon Knight General Olya who was supposed to be an envoy of the Imperial Union was also hiding in the Southern Alliance¡¯s base camp for tea in order to avoid suspicion and was tacitly considered a supporter of the Southern Alliance.

    Arge-scale war broke out between both sides on Marz in which is downstream of the udine River. The Southern Alliance, which had already seized control of the empire, was on the defensive, while the northern alliance, which wanted to regain control of the empire¡¯s capital, was on the offensive. Under themand of the three princes, the Northern Army was divided into three directions. One advanced north, another northwest, and thest northeast, marching towards the defense line of the SOuthern Alliance.

    The three major forces of the Northern Alliance were also known as the left, center, and right forces and were each led by one of the three princes. The three princes did not fully trust each other and did not feelfortable entrusting their backs to each other in the war. So, they divided into separate armies to fight their own wars, which was a more suitable strategy for them.

    The center army has a strength of more than two million and wasmanded by Crown Prince Daniel and his supporter, Prince Angus. Of the three forces, the center has the strongestbat power. The Hilikas family which was originally the protector of the empire have concentrated many of their Sword Saint-level experts at the center. Their main target is a key strategic location at the center of Marz in, the Marcus River Basin defense line. The Southern Alliance had set up arge number of artillery positions along the river in an attempt to block Prince Angus and his men from crossing the river and attacking the imperial capital.

    The left army had a strength of just over a million and a half and they weremanded by Prince Glenard and his supporter, Prince Frauer, as well as the Ignaz family of one of the empire¡¯s three great families. Their main target is the area where the Southern Alliance¡¯s airships are concentrated, Theodore Heights. That ce is where the Southern Alliance¡¯s airshipsnd and resupply. If they can break through that, they will effectively be able to suppress the aerial dynamics of this war.

    The remaining one and a half million were in the right army, which was under themand of Prince Burdis and his supporter, Prince Brad, bringing along the Johnston family of the three great families to attack the vige of Hansen. That is the pivotal area of the Southern Alliance¡¯s transportation in Marz in. Once it is lost, the ability of the Southern Alliance to mobilize their troops will be greatly constrained.

    Faced with the north¡¯s attack, the Southern Alliance did not panic. Be mobilized her Southern Alliance army which was divided into groups of more than two million people and used all sorts of offensive techniques to stop the three major armies of the Northern Alliance from advancing. As formand, Commander Be was personallymanding the center defense troops, facing the strongest center army controlled by Crown Prince Daniel and Prince Angus in the Marcus River Basin Defense Line.

    The right defense army is mainly supported by the one and a half million strong beastman army and more than half a million expeditionary troops from the Manasvir Empire. Theirmanders are Sky Demon King Doris and Underworld Demon King Cornice in disguise. The left defense army is mainly made up of two million troops from the supporting duchies. Theirmander is Blood Demon King Eleanor who does not need to disguise herself and is more familiar with human warfare.

    Be¡¯s more than two million strong center forces are mostly made up of the soldiers from the Sarnia Duchy and is the exclusive guard of their lord, Grand Duchess Bellina, so it would be easier for Be tomand them. Lost Demon King Hailey Layman and Moon Demon King Gonias who were here to join in on the fun also appeared after putting on some makeup. Including herself, Be¡¯s side had a total of six Demon Kings inmand, so the difference inbat power between both sides is obvious.

    A Demon Kingmanding a human army isn¡¯t very difficult. As long as they put on a disguise, then most humans will not be able to tell that theirmander is actually a Demon King. Be, dressed in ck armor, was standing in a defensive position on the south bank of Marcus River, observing the enemy on the other side. THe war had broken out so abruptly that not only was the Northern Alliance not ready, the Southern Alliance was also not prepared in many aspects before they came out to meet them in war.

    Due to theck of time, the Southern Alliance did not get to set up fortifications on the north bank of Marcus River before the Northern Alliance¡¯s troops arrived nearby. As ast resort, the Southern Alliance was forced to abandon their ns on building a defensive line on the north bank and instead went all out with their defenses on the south bank, finally building some simple trenches before the Northern Alliance arrived.

    ¡°This river is simply not big enough. It¡¯s just slightlyrger than a ditch.¡±

    ¡°Be, can¡¯t you just summon some demons to deal with it? Commanding these humans, their new firearm weapons may be powerful, but they¡¯re very ineffective still in killing non-human units.¡±

    ¡°Heiley Layman, I want the world to know that Kriss relies on the support of humans to ascend the throne. If we use demons in the war, then it will not be good for Kriss¡¯s prestige.¡±

    The loli Demon King Hailey Layman standing behind Be was expressing her opinions while chewing on a snack. Further away, Moon Demon King Gonias was sitting elegantly and looking over the map in front of her a little distractedly. She had not experienced something like a civil war where a Demon Kingmanded a human army to fight other humans in more than ten thousand years, so for a while she had no idea what she should do.

    The Gods of Creation sisters who were cleaning up the Dark Realm, Mary Rose and Mary L did not encounter the escaped Demon King on their way back after settling things. Since Gods of Creation can not directly interfere with the world and kill off that infected Demon King, they still marked the coordinates of that Demon King and sealed his infection abilities so he had no way of infecting others.

    Be did not me them either. The principles of a God of Creation can not just be changed all of a sudden. The Demon King has already been marked. Even if he escapes north of the continent, Be and the girls will still be able to find him. Their priority task right now was how they were going to win the ¡°North-South War¡± with human troops and the matter of dealing with that Demon King was put at the back of the agenda for now until Be heads north.

    The Gods of Creation have their own domains where they work and they can¡¯t be constantly away from it. After receiving Be¡¯s permission, White Creation God Mary L took Dark Creation God Mary Rose¡¯s hand and brought her to the world which she was in charge of to assist her in maintaining the daily operation of the dimensional world. With one more helping hand, things would go much easier. When they left, they handed Be a creator¡¯s key. With this key, Be is able to open the special office area of the previous Dimensional Creator at any time to flirt with the two beautiful Gods of Creation under her.

    ¡°Mary L, this Creator Key is very new, you didn¡¯t just make it, did you?¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, the Office Domain is new. The original key to the Creator¡¯s Office Domain is missing but it still seems to be running. I went over secretly to check on it and it felt like someone was moving around in there.¡±

    Be had only casually asked the question but inadvertently got a bit of terrifying information from White Creation God Mary L. The Office Domain of the previous Creator has been running the whole time and the God of Creation felt that someone was moving inside. The previous Creator should have been dead. Whether it was the soul of the previous generation Creator or some other terrifying existence in that domain, Be did not want to think about it for now.

    Be¡¯s thoughts quickly returned to the war. Taking advantage of the time when the Southern Alliance army¡¯s trenches were not set up, the Northern Alliance took the lead inunching an offensive. Both sides were facing different choices. The Northern Alliance was no match for the Southern alliance in terms of food and supplies so if the war drags on, then they will have little hope of winning.

    On the contrary, as long as the Southern Alliance can hold their position, they can hold on for a long period of time. Once the Northern Alliance runs out of supplies, they can only retreat in defeat. The Northern Alliance¡¯s center army which was under themand of Prince Angus was marching fiercely towards Marcus River, which was less than a meter deep and no more than three meters wide, so it was more urate to call it a stream rather than a river.

    This shallow water depth and width of a river was not that dangerous to defend. Far back of the Marcus River is one of the side gates of Gabriels City. The fortifications here were destroyed in passing when Be led arge number of demon captains to raid the pcest time. The Southern Alliance which took over has yet to set up their cannons again. Once the Marcus River defenses are broken through, then the Northern Alliance¡¯s troops will be able to head straight into the capital.

    The Southern Alliance soldiers stationed in the trenches quickly set up their muskets to fire while those who had not had the time to set up their firearms picked up their swords and prepared for meleebat, preparing the trenches to their deaths. Crisp sounds of gunfire rang through the Marcus River Basin. The bullets were all shooting towards the Northern Alliance¡¯s troops, and then came another special ng of metal colliding with the musket rounds.

    The Gabriel Empire¡¯s main professions are swordsmen, warriors, and other fighters with practically no mages or knightly professions. They only had a handful of long-ranged units like archers as well. Most of the time, it was infantry unit against infantry unit. Many of the Northern Alliance¡¯s soldiers were wearing ck armor and holding shields as they advanced. Even though the scene was not as impactful as charging knights, it was enough to deter the enemy.

    In the past, firearms have always been the ¡°gold standard¡±, so it was the loss of the Northern Alliance this time. The Northern Alliance¡¯s center army forces were equipped by Prince Angus himself and the armor was specifically developed against the firearms of the Southern Alliance. Before the start of the ¡°North-South War¡±, it was not known what special channels Prince Angus took to get some of the firearms used by the Southern Alliance.

    After Prince Angus tested the maximum power of the firearms, he asked dwarven craftsmen to cast armors which were designed to deal with the general firearms of the Southern Alliance. Of course, they could only defend against firearms like muskets and the like. They would still have to kneel before the power of cannons.

    Only the top-grade armor of this Other World that is iid with gems that provide magical resistance are able to resist the attacks of cannons. The cost of this type of equipment per set is sky-high. Even with Be¡¯s own financial resources, it may still be impossible, so there was no need to mention Prince Angus achieving it.

    ¡°Your Highness, please take refuge in the rear. The enemy will reach the other side of the river soon.¡±

    After discovering that their firearms were not working as well as they thought, several generals of the Southern Alliance Army quickly ran over to persuade Be to retreat. It was fine if they failed the battle, but as the leader of the Southern Alliance, the civil war wille to an early end if she was captured or beheaded here.

    ¡°What are you panicking about? I have a solution, just keep firing. It doesn¡¯t matter if you hit them or not, just fire at will, gunpowder is no issue.¡±

    ¡°For those who have not prepared their ammunition, toss the guns away and scatter to the back. Make it look like they¡¯re deserting the army. Let the Northern Army think that we¡¯re rookies with nothing but firearms.¡±

    Be¡¯s face did not change. Under her orders, many ¡°deserters¡± who were ¡°tossing away their equipment¡± quickly appeared at the defense line of the Southern Alliance. When the firearms proved ineffective against the enemy, the ¡°Southern Alliance army lost all will to fight and fled to the rear¡±.

    In order to make the act realistic, Be had deliberately found several boxes filled with sand to act as treasure chests. Be hadmanded a few soldiers to move them, and their miserable appearance looked just like defeated soldiers packing up their belongings and escaping.

    The Northern Alliance army looked across the river at the chaos on the Southern Alliance defense line and really fell for it. Thinking that their enemy was no longer fighting, they quicklyunched a river-crossing operation.

 Volume 10 Chapter 538: Secrets of the Radiant Church Buried in the Mysterious City in Victor Prairie

    Book 9: Chapter 529: The Eve of the Foggy Night Coup That Changed the Course of the Civil War

    It is dinner time at Gabrideck City, the base camp that belongs to the Northern Alliance, which was located in the marginal area of the Marz in at the lower reaches of the udine River that was flowing near the Gabriels City of the Gabriel Empire. Since it was dinner time, most of the soldiers, except for the few that were guarding the key positions, had gone to get their stomachs filled.

    Be, along with udine, the Sword Goddess, led an elite team of the demon army towards the business center of the city, the Bert Trading Center, where the Hilikas Family, who were the guardians of the Gabriel Empire, currently resided. Since it was dinner time, all the members of the residence had gathered together to enjoy the meal, making it the perfect opportunity for Be and herpanion to round them up and capture them all at once.

    As per her usual tactic during a surprise attack, Be made the conquering of the opponent¡¯s most elite unit as her priority. The demons that she had specially selected to join this operation were the elite mutant humanoid slime demons. These human-shaped, slimy demons have a special capability where they are able to turn into a liquid form and quickly vanish from the scene, making them untraceable by the opponent.

    The height of these slimy demons was the same as an average human soldier and they do not carry any weapons because they were well trained inbat. The use of any weapons at all will only be a hindrance to theirbat force. Currently, the Bert Trading Center no longer houses the normal residents that once used to stay here.

    During the requisition of Gabrideck City to be used as the temporary base camp for the Northern Alliance army, they forcefully expelled the hundreds and thousands of residents that were residing in the city under the name of the royal family and its empire. Many of these innocent victims of the civil war had fled and found refuge in the base camp of the Southern Alliance that was located not far away.

    Unlike the Northern Alliance, the Southern Alliance has more than adequate amounts of provisions and would not need to forcefully appropriate the property of the residents to subsidize themselves. Princess Kriss, who couldn¡¯t bear to witness the state of the refugees that had fled to the base camp of the Southern Alliance, had requested the Southern Alliance assist these refugees whose homes were forcibly taken from them.

    Without realizing it herself, the random act of kindness by Princess Kriss had won the hearts of the people for the Southern Alliance. Due to this, the support of the people for her had gradually grown. As they became more influential, those residents of the imperial capital who had originally stayed neutral at the beginning of this ¡®Civil War¡¯ had also gradually begun to shift to be in support of the Southern Alliance.

    The stalls in the Bert Trading Centerhad been ransacked and emptied out by the soldiers of the Northern Alliance army. This time, ¡°government requisition¡± was too overzealously done. Not even a single thread or needle was left behind after they had rummaged through. As a leader of a legion herself, Be looked a little embarrassed by the actions of the Northern Alliance army who did not realize that their actions could make them lose the support of their people. The Southern Alliance that was under Be¡¯smand had previously used the help of the demons from the Darkness Sacred Region to build its barracks and did not interfere with the life of the residents in the capital area of the empire.

    ¡°Sister udine, you have also seen that the army of the Northern Alliance are no different frommon bandits. Do you still think that the Northern Alliance is standing by the side of justice?

    ¡°Be, we are already here. Let¡¯s discuss itter when we have the time!¡±

    udine did not dare to directly answer Be¡¯s question because she herself felt that the approach used by the Northern Alliance was too forceful and there was no way for her to justify it. However, since she was a Sword Goddess of the human race, she cannot simply abandon her loyalty towards the human race when questioned by the Demon King Be. As such, the best that she could do is to avoid answering Be¡¯s question.

    The guards of the Hilikas Family had much higher vignce than that of the general army in the Northern Alliance barracks. Yet, even with that, the Sword Sages that guarded the door instantly rxed their vignce when they noticed the arrival of udine the Sword Goddess. Since the whereabouts of several Sword Gods as well as the elders of the family remained unknown, along with the missing twin daughters, Calman and Cahlia, the members of the Hilikas Family were in a dire need for a Sword God level master to guide them.

    To the Hilikas Family, udine, who had long established a deep rtionship with them, was undoubtedly the best candidate. Considering the fact that the senior members of the Hilikas Family know that the Sword Goddess udine was not dead, no one doubts the authenticity of her identification when she appears in front of them.

    The current highest person in charge was the eldest son of the Hilikas Family, Harry Verron. The handsome white-haired gentleman now wore a mncholy expression. Even though there were still many master swordsmen under him, he had learned through recent events that the swordsmen who were only at the level of Sword Sage were not enough to handle their opponents. There were certain entities that could easily overpower and kill Sword Sage level swordsmen and only those of the level of a Sword God could level with these entities.

    ¡°Senior udine, I have not seen you in a long time. You still look so radiant. Care to share with me your beauty routine?¡±

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this Duchess Bellina? Aren¡¯t you in the opposition team? Why are you here? Did the North and the South reconcile?¡±

    ¡°Harry Verron, your outfit is too¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Is there a problem? Duchess Bellina, there are no gender regtions for clothes.¡±

    Be was speechless looking at Harry Verron who was dressed in women¡¯s clothing. The hair on the handsome white-haired gentleman was considered to be long and luscious. Dressed in women¡¯s armor, he really does look like a beautiful girl with long white hair from a distance. The only problem was that he is t chested. This crossdressing leader was the second ¡°fake-girl¡± that Be had encountered in this alternate world, with the first one being the ¡°pseudo-loli¡± Charlotte of the Wronged Angels Society.

    After a brief exchange, Be learned that Harry Verron was not only a crossdressing leader, but he was also an alumnus of Olsylvia Academy, and an important member of a philosophical fraternity. Since Harry Verron was good at pretending to be a beautiful girl, his main task in the fraternity was to pretend to be a maiden and impersonate himself as the ¡°female interest¡± of the other male members. He would then help them to calm the marriage urges from their families.

    When he was attending Olsylvia Academy, he did attend various formal events, all of which he did while in men¡¯s attires. This is the first time that Be was meeting him while he was dressed in a women¡¯s attire and she nearly didn¡¯t recognize him. Considering that Be was also among the senior members of the fraternity, they did meet on various asions, but Be had never personally approached him.

    Previously, the Hilikas family had the intention of rmending Harry Verron to Princess Kriss but since he was a firm philosopher, he simply ignored his elders and angered the Sword Gods of the family. When he met Be and udine, his eyes were more focused on their clothing than any other aspect.

    Without dying with petty talks, udine came straight to the point as she talked to Harry Verron. At the urging of Be, she quickly exined her intentions for visiting him and hoped that he would use his influence as the interim patriarch of the Hilikas Family to withdraw them from the ongoing ¡°Civil War¡± and remain on neutral ground. Harry Verron didn¡¯t even hesitate before agreeing. His only condition was to bepensated with a few sets of beautiful exotic women attire that was not avable on the market.

    ¡°Senior Sister Harry Verron,¡­ no, I meant brother Harry Verron. Your interest is really unique but isn¡¯t your decision a little too casual?¡±

    ¡°Junior Bellina, ever since I firstid eyes upon the attire on your body, I knew that I had to be your friend. We are both alumni of the same academy. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I will definitely help you.¡±

    Things were much simpler after Harry Verrron agreed to their request. Under the order of Harry Vernon, the Hilikas Family retreated to the innermost part of the Bert Trading Center and henceforth would not be participating in the battle between the Northern and Southern Alliance. In regards to the order given by Harry Verron, none of the Hilkas Family members had opposed and all of them had unconditionally obeyed him.

    Even when they stayed neutral, the Hilikas Family was actually siding with the Southern Alliance. Be had easily obtained arge number of the Hilikas armor and their unique mask that was embossed with the family crest of the Hilikas Family. The elite mutant humanoid slime demons that were brought by Be disguised themselves as the soldiers for the Hilikas Family with the provided armor.

    Harry Verron didn¡¯t ask for the reasons behind Be¡¯s need to borrow the armor from him because he had acquiesced to her n to let her team impersonate the soldiers of the Hilikas Family. Be and udine, who had changed into the armor, led the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that was also dressed in the armor to the nearest prince¡¯s temporary residence, which happens to be that of Prince Brad.

    As the brother of Alfred the Third, the former emperor of the Gabriel Empire, Prince Brad was very bad with warfare strategies. With that said, he does know how to enjoy life. A good example is how he has currently taken residence in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Initially, the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern was built in the capital of the empire, but it became too difficult to manage due to therge crowds often frequent the opera house. Furthermore, all the singing and dancing had made it a very noisy ce, so the emperor of the previous generation had relocated it to thergest city that was near the capital of the empire, Gabrideck City. When the emperor had ceased to visit the opera house, it was turned into the entertainment center for the lesser royals and nobles.

    The guards that were stationed at the entrance of the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern were all personal guards of Prince Brad. Even when Be and udine were wearing the armor that bore the crest of the Hilikas Family, they were still denied from entering the ce. In the end, Be resorted to using the family tokens that were obtained from the two daughters of Prince Brad, Cathy and Sarah, respectively. With that, she was finally allowed to enter the splendidly decorated Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Since there were only two tokens, only Be and udine were allowed into the ce while her army of demons were blocked from entering the opera house. The guards were reluctant, but they had no choice but to let the two enter since they were carrying the family token and even then, the guards that were guarding the gate were putting on a strange expression. All the activities that were taking ce inside the Royal Opera house were not suitable for a female audience and these guards had no idea what the twodies were going to do in there.

    Once she stepped foot into the Royal Opera house, it became apparent to Be as to the reason the entry was so strictly guarded. Instead of a Royal Opera house, the interior inside was the scene of a Royal Nightclub. In the dimly lit hall, high ranking generals in military uniforms were scattered around. These generals were the generals that led the army of nearly one and a half million soldiers that was under themand of Prince Brad. Even when they were in the middle of a critical moment, Prince Brad did not forget how to enjoy his life.

    Along with the military men were arge number of beautiful dancers in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. Only a small fraction of these women were originally dancers from the opera house while most of them were previously normal citizens of the Gabrideck City. These women were captured by the Northern Alliance when the rest of the residents were forcefully expelled from the city. In order to prevent them from secretly carrying weapons to retaliate, all the dancers of the Royal Opera house of St. Vanern were stripped of their clothes and forced to entertain the generals that came to enjoy themselves, in their naked form.

    The beauties in this opera house that were carrying trays with wine and food on them had heavy anklets mp on their feet. Walking itself was a difficult task due to these heavy anklets so escaping would be out of the question. As the generals would pick up the food and wine from these passing beauties, they would asionally stretch out their hands to caress the bosom and waist of these beauties. As they mindlessly caress them, strangeughter would also apany their actions.

    These beauties that were carrying the tters were considered lucky. Most of them were originally civilians and couldn¡¯t dance. After the generals have mindlessly caressed and fondled them, they would usually be let off. On the other hand, the young and beautiful young women that were ced on the stage of the Royal Opera House were not as lucky as they were forced to dance naked shamefully under the brightly lit stage. The snow-white skin of these beauties was covered with alcoholic drinks. These beauties were being forced to drink before being ced to dance on the stage. If they were to identally fall down during their performance, they will be dragged to the seat of whomever fancied them and would be used for pleasure at that very spot.

    There were many dancers in this opera house. Each general was being served by more than two dancers who were kneeling by their side. There were also some beauties that were not assigned to any of the military officers and were just standing in a row, simr to those girls in a nightclub that await for the guest to choose them. As there were only around a hundred or so senior generals that served Prince Brad, the several hundreds of beauties that were forced to work here easily outnumbered the military men that were enjoying themselves here. So, it is not unusual for one man to have more than one beauty by his side.

    ¡°Dance faster. Twist your waist a little more. If you don¡¯t dance now, you won¡¯t have a chance to danceter!¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad is really wise. This is how a real opera house should be. It¡¯s so much more interesting then singing.¡±

    In Be¡¯s opinion, these generals of the Northern alliance¡¯s army are no different from the bandits that rob the innocence of a civilian girl. Seeing how udine was bursting with anger and was going to personally deal with the scum of the Northern Alliance, Be quickly held her back. Be, who had personally experienced much more evil practices, did not think much about this level of sinful act. If she were to save their lives, she would still need to find Prince Brad first before dealing with the rest.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to locate Prince Brad. He was ced within the same area as Prince Burdis, who he supported. They were both at the most luxurious audience seat in the entire opera house. Aside from Prince Brad and Prince Burdis, several young masters from Prince Brad¡¯s family were also seated here. The beauties that were serving here were the most beautiful ones in the entire Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. They were the beautiful flowers of the opera house that had yet to be soiled by any men.

    Sadly, these beauties were in a miserable state. Their hands were shackled behind their back with chains and their feet were also held together by a pair of anklets. Holding their chest up, a variety of exquisite delicacies were served on the two soft peaks of their chest. The hostesses in this group were also drunk and their faces were flushed. Prince Brad and hispanion were clearly old gentlemen. The beauties that were seated on their left and right kept serving them with wines and filling their already protruding stomachs.

    At a short distance by their table were around seven or eight other beauties that were forced to sit cross legged inrge transparent wine tanks. Their whole snow-white bodies were being submerged entirely into the tank with only their heads left out. Those wines that were served on the table of Prince Brad were all wines that were made with the mixture of the beauties and other exquisite wines.

    ¡°That old antique, Prince Angus, doesn¡¯t know how to enjoy himself, while Prince Frauer seems to be enjoying himself more than I ever could. I really can¡¯t get through the two of them. Just separate thend and everything will be solved?¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad, don¡¯t forget that I am counting on your help to get me the throne.¡±

    ¡°That is only natural. I will never forget the things that I had promised. Come on, let¡¯s drink!¡±

    By the time Be arrived, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis were already drunk and didn¡¯t notice her arrival. Aside from leaving her hair out, her face was covered by the mask that came with the armor. From the outside, one could only tell that she is a girl but could never recognize her identity. Be felt that her sense of aplishment had greatly diminished since the first prince that she had worked so hard to sneak in and confront was a drunkard.

    ¡°It¡¯s so weird. Why is there water leaking from the ceiling? The water even turned into humans!¡±

    ¡°That, aren¡¯t they our enemy? Is it some slime? It¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°There are enemies, guards!¡±

    After discovering that there were some mutant humanoid slime demons infiltrating from the ceilings, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis instantly woke up theirpanions. When they saw the demons appear, they wanted to shout and run out but they were quickly covered and wrapped in a transparent jelly-like substance.

    While Be and udine entered the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern, the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that were being blocked on the outside secretly turned into their liquid form and entered the opera house through the cracks. Be had provided these mutant humanoid slime demons with precise navigation and her impable guidance was the reason the surprise attack was victorious.

    Their seemingly evil method of capturing was not only effective on women, but it was equally effective on men. Initially this attack method was developed to capture the human race to be eaten and has no other evil intention. The other various evil practices which were developed by incorporating their attack method was developed by man muchter.

    The atmosphere in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern quickly quieted down. Aside from the dancing girls and beauties who were shivering in fear as they knelt silently, all the high-level generals of Prince Brad¡¯s army had yielded to Be during the surprise attack. After she had taken out one of the three princes, Be had arranged for the Sword Goddess udine to stay back and look after all the beauties while she herself immediately set off to the temporary residence of the next prince.

    ¡°Sister udine, I¡¯ll leave this ce in your care. Can you exin the situation to these beauties? I¡¯m going to pay a visit to Prince Frauer and Prince Glenard.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll try to find a reasonable exnation for them.¡±

    udine watched as Be left, and the ¡°foggy night coup¡± that would change the course of this Civil War had silently begun. Be had every intention to end this Civil War as soon as possible and emerge victorious with the least number of casualties.

 Book 9: Chapter 527: Bellas Unusual Idea In The Short Break During The War

    Book 9: Chapter 527: Bes Unusual Idea In The Short Break During The War

    In the allied army¡¯s base camp, Gabrideck City, the lower reaches of the udine River on the edge of the Marz in, near Gabriels City, the capital of the Gabriel Empire, the three princes of the empire were currently in a meeting. They were deciding on future military operations.

    The three princes were in dispute once more. Prince Frauer pushed for north and south peace talks and allocate half of the empire to Be, with the udine River as the dividing line between the north and the south. If worse came to worst, they would recognize Princess Kriss as the protector of the throne instead of Prince Daniel as the legitimate heir.

    Prince Brad wanted to retreat to the west, gather the army in his territory, and set up an independent region. After all, Princess Kriss was their junior. Without a valid reason, she couldn¡¯t send troops to attack her uncles. At the time, they would wait for the Imperial Union mediation. Be and Kriss must know there was no precedent in the human continent for an Empress to ascend to the throne.

    The only one who advocated for battling to the end was Prince Angus. He called for sending troops topletely drive Be and Kriss out of the imperial city, defeat the Southern Alliance, and support Prince Daniel as the sessor to the throne. He could be considered as the only pro-war faction present. The other two princes were undoubtedly part of the peace faction. The only difference between the two princes was the way they proposed the peace talks.

    ¡°You¡¯re conniving with the Southern Alliance. Only by defeating them, banishing Duchess Bellina, and imprisoning Princess Kriss can we save the empire. The empire has reached its most dangerous period. Can¡¯t you two forget about your little calctions?¡±

    ¡°Brother Angus, that¡¯s not fair of you. What do you mean by conniving with the Southern Alliance? Kriss is an imperial princess. There¡¯s no problem with her lineage. She won¡¯t make things difficult for her uncles.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Brother Angus, are you addicted to fighting? Didn¡¯t we agree on a war to end all wars and promote peace talks? If you want to fight, don¡¯t drag us down with you. A few of our daughters are guests in the Southern Alliance¡¯s military camp. Duchess Bellina didn¡¯t use them as hostages to threaten us. Isn¡¯t this a show of sincerity?¡±

    Prince Angus was a military general who was on the battlefield all year round. His ability in political negotiations was obviously not as good as Prince Brad and Prince Frauer, who often mixed in political circles. Before he could continue arguing, he was jointly suppressed by the two. From the very start, uniting the two parties was impossible. Both on Earth and in this Other World, the contradictions between the pro-war faction and peace faction weren¡¯t easy to ovee.

    Prince Angus was so angered by these two cunning politicians that he almost resorted to violence. Their guards were all present. If they did break out in a fight, the Northern Alliance would be racked by internal strife before the Southern Alliance could even make their move. Under the persuasion of his subordinates, Prince Angus temporarily put away his urge to kill these people. He reluctantly remained seated to participate in the meeting.

    Despite the fact that the Northern Alliance was about to be defeated, these two profiteering men were still concerned about their own interests. Prince Angus was now thoroughly disappointed with these useless teammates. Had he known earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have cooperated with people who would hold him back. These two teammates of his werezy in battle but more anxious than anyone else when it came to surrendering and negotiating peace.

    Whether Prince Brad and Prince Frauer really wanted to hold peace talks with Be wasn¡¯t clear. The two were just unsatisfied with Prince Angus¡¯s desire to takemand of the entire Northern Alliance forces. They were teaming up against Prince Angus. Being exposed to traditional values, Prince Brad and Prince Frauer had always believed Princess Kriss wouldn¡¯t inherit the throne.

    The actual threat was Crown Prince Daniel, whom Prince Angus supported. They were the real political enemies. On the contrary, Kriss wasn¡¯t even on the list. There was no reason to worry about Be either. ording to their intelligence, the newly-crowned imperial duchess had no political inclinations, except for strange thoughts for beautiful girls. She was easy to deal with.

    While the three princes were arguing over war or peace, the Johnston family, thest of the three families who originally supported the Northern Alliance, was making their own ns. Owing to a secret armed rebellion, the first family, the Renald family, had mysteriously disappeared after being suppressed by Be. During this critical time of the war, the Ignaz family had joined the Southern Alliance¡¯s army.

    The Johnston family had to reconsider its political inclination. What was left of the original guardians of the empire, the Hilikas family, was their name. If the Johnston family didn¡¯t decide on their political position now, they might not get a chance in the future. The patriarch of the Johnston family, Duke Johnsker, was writing a letter in a private tent. He was surrounded by only a few of his most trusted confidants and associates.

    Johnsker wanted to pass the letter to Be through his daughter, Priest Helena. In order to write the letter, he deliberately found reasons to reject the three princes¡¯ invitation to the meeting. At the time, he would use the Radiant Church¡¯s special homing pigeons to deliver the letter. The guards in the Northern Alliance camp wouldn¡¯t discover that he had borrowed the Radiant Church¡¯s envelope and homing pigeons to express his loyalty to Be.

    ¡°Your Grace, isn¡¯t it a bit too soon to be doing this? The three princes have merely suffered a small setback, not aplete defeat. The Northern Alliance still has the chance to win. There¡¯ll be hell to pay if the Imperial Duchess Bellina doesn¡¯t agree or sends this letter to the three princes.¡±

    ¡°We have no other choice. The Ignaz family has already jumped ship and joined the Southern Alliance. This is the only chance we have. I have to take the risk. The odds of Duchess Bellina¡­ I mean Imperial Duchess Bellina winning are much higher than those princes in the tent who are busy arguing.¡±

    ¡°ce the military defense map of Gabrideck City in the envelope. With this gift to show our sincerity, Imperial Duchess Bellina is more likely to cooperate with us.¡±

    While the three princes were still arguing over political interests, the Johnston family had secretly be the second traitor of the Northern Alliance. They sent Gabrideck City¡¯s military defenseyout to Be. This behavior was worse than the Ignaz family, who had the honor of the Northern Alliance¡¯s first public betrayal. This secret betrayal was equivalent to bing a spy for the other side.

    In the center of the temporary imperial residence in the Belizegra Fortress, within the Southern Alliance base camp in the lower reaches of the udina River, Be was currently discussing important matters with the beautiful girls. There was nothing like the soft body of a beauty to help one forget the fatigue of war. For the first time, Be realized the significance of military prostitutes.

    As themanders-in-chief of the Southern Alliance were all girls, they didn¡¯t set up a military prostitute camp like regr armies. The soldiers of the Southern Army had no choice but to put up with it and follow theirmander¡¯s instructions. Fortunately, the Southern Army had new weapons delivered every day. Weapons such as firearms, cannons, and steam airships were enough to divert the soldiers¡¯ attention so they wouldn¡¯t think of women.

    Be removed her armor andid naked on arge bed covered with beautiful girls. These beauties were exclusively hers to enjoy. Prince Frauer¡¯s daughter, Doris, had her legs open, allowing Be to sit in her arms and use her chest as a pillow.

    The twin daughters of the former guardian family of the empire, Cahlia and Calman, were nestled in Be¡¯s arms, one on the left and the other right. They allowed Be¡¯s left and right hands to freely explore their bodies. The two sisters felt strange sensations in certain parts of their bodies. When Be bullied one, she was actually bullying the other as well. Because of their interesting reactions, she couldn¡¯t stop herself from caressing them. Be continuously yed with their bodies in various ways. Seeing their wet thighs, she felt a sense of aplishment in her heart.

    ¡°Cahlia, you¡¯ve grown bigger here. How can you, as a younger sister, be bigger than your older sister!¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, Big Sister Calman, I was wrong. Don¡¯t squeeze. I didn¡¯t mean to.¡±

    Aside from Cahlia and Calman, Prince Angus¡¯s daughters, Andanielle and Andta, were also being bullied on this big bed. With legs wide open, they sat astride Be¡¯s left and right thighs, allowing their most private area to gently rub against Be¡¯s snow-white skin. The slick wetness covered their intimate regions and Be¡¯s thighs. Under her bullying, the two pairs of sisters had switched many different positions following Be¡¯s instructions.

    Prince Brad¡¯s daughters, Cathy and Sarah,y prostrate at Be¡¯s feet. They were rubbing against the two silky feet with their plump twin peaks. Be had personally instructed such an evil way of massaging. After numerous such experiences, they proficiently stuck out their tongues to massage her, despite their flushed faces.

    None of the princes, not even Prince Angus, could have imagined that Be would bully their daughters to such an extent. Although they weren¡¯t hostages, they were treated much worse. Under the irresistible temptation of Demon King Be, these nobledies were defeated in Be¡¯s big bed. They had forgotten their identities; the only thing they remembered was their Mistress Be.

    Under Be¡¯s domineering gaze, these once haughty beautiful girls dedicated themselves to her. Their wetness stained the pink sheets. The girls were all drenched in sweat, their eyes filled with infatuation. They couldn¡¯t help themselves in front of Be.

    ¡°Look at yourselves. I¡¯d like to use the image crystal to record you so I can slowly savor itter.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, please, don¡¯t do that. We¡¯ve given you everything!¡±

    Using their most coquettish voice, Andanielle and Andta pleaded with Be. It was equivalent to inviting Be to continue bullying them. Even if she really wanted to use the image crystal, these beautiful girls wouldn¡¯t be able to refuse her.

    Unfortunately, Be¡¯s image crystal remained with the beautiful girls of the Darkness Church. Since she couldn¡¯t use it at the moment, her bold idea could only be temporarily tossed aside.

    Aside from the daughters of the three princes and the Hilikas family, the girls of the three great families were also present. They were Irina, the second daughter of the Ignaz family, Priest Helena of the Johnston family, and Renath of the Renald family. The threey side by side in front of Be, like pets waiting to be showered with their mistress¡¯s affection. Although it wasn¡¯t their turn yet, their snow-white legs were already wet. The strange slick was clearly visible.

    After watching the live performance for so long, the three of them wanted to beg Be forfort, but they were too embarrassed to speak. After all, begging to be loved was extremely humiliating. Noticing their embarrassment, Be used her abilities to move the three of them to her side.

    ¡°If you say ¡®please mistress, love me,¡¯ I¡¯ll take care of you. If not, you¡¯ll have to watch us enjoy ourselves!¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, don¡¯t torture us anymore. The Goddess of Light won¡¯t¡­ You two!¡±

    ¡°Mistress¡­ love me!¡±

    ¡°Mistress, please, I can¡¯t bear it anymore.¡±

    Priest Helena wanted to keep resisting. Unexpectedly, Renath and Irina had defected at once. They moved to Be¡¯s left and right sides, reached out, and licked her fingers.

    Helena couldn¡¯t run away even if she wanted to. The other fallen beauties forcefully pulled her to the middle. Her most private garden was in close contact with Be¡¯s. The wetness dampened the area.

    Be had a wicked smile on her face. Although she was here to talk business, Be liked doing it with these beauties in her bed. In such an emotional state, these girls couldn¡¯t conceal their true thoughts. They could only show their truest self in front of her.

    Except for Be, the beautiful girls on the bed all had magic patterns around their necks that resembled a ne, even Priest Helena. These magic patterns were a sort of evil servant contract. With this, Be could control everything about them. In order to make things more interesting, she remained motionless. The other girls were made to twist their hips in front of her, allowing her to enjoy their most shameful sides.

    Be kissed the alluring red cherries on Helena¡¯s chest and sucked these delicious fruits. Although Helena¡¯s breasts didn¡¯t have milk like the girls of the Darkness Church, Be still enjoyed sucking on them. Helena couldn¡¯t even get up. It was as if there was a huge force attracting her to Be¡¯s body.

    Helena trembled violently. She was horrified to find ck energy pouring from Be¡¯s body. This strange ck energy contained every girl to Be¡¯s side.

    This was a ritual for the Demon King to bestow evil powers on the human race. It wouldn¡¯t work on those who were sober and firm-willed. However, Helena and the others were currently in a state of confusion. There was nothing better than this little trick. Helena was the only one who had discovered the anomaly. As a priest, she was first to notice something off due to professional habits. The other girls were too focused on pleasure to note anything else.

    ¡°Come here. Open your mouth; I¡¯ll give you strength. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll have to give it to you through a different part of your body!¡±

    ¡°Mistress, I¡­ I refuse!¡±

    Their little mouths opened uncontrobly, as if Be¡¯smand contained a curse. The strange ck energy turned into a liquid-like state. It poured into their mouths and flowed into their bodies. The girls absorbed the strange energy as if being submerged in water. Once the energy waspletely swallowed, they were so limp that they could barely move. Every girl was like soft, boneless flesh leaning against Be¡¯s body.

    ¡°Alright. When the war is over, you will do as I say. I¡¯ve given you strength, so no one will question you on this issue.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, apart from you, no other girl can¡­¡±

    Be wanted the daughters of the princes and major families to take over as the head of their respective families after returning. Once Be used special means to force Prince Angus and the others to abdicate, these beautiful girls would take over. In order to give them enough strength so no one would question them on this issue, Be performed that evil ceremony.

    The ceremony was sessful. The two strongest quasi-sword gods, Cahlia and Calman, immediately advanced to the Dark Sword Gods. Even Miss Sarah, the weakest, was now a Sword Sage. Strength was no longer a problem. The other beautiful girls agreed to Be¡¯s arrangements without much thought.

    To make the switch, all they had to do was issue a retirement edict, like the one used for Emperor Alfred the Third, to the elders in their family, that was Prince Angus and the others. Be intended to support a few influential imperial duchesses and grand duchesses to power. When the people of the Gabriel Empire got used to them, these female nobles would rmend Kriss as the Empress. That way, it would seem more natural.

    Not only did the three princes have different opinions regarding the throne, but Be had her own political schemes as well. She wanted to create the first empire in the history of the human continent where the core nobles were all female. It was more thorough than the Manasvir Empire that was secretly ruled by Empress Manya Fn. Her current test subject was the Gabriel Empire that the emperor had left to her.

    ¡°Where did this Radiant Church homing pigeone from? Could President Maria and the others be so lonely they¡¯ve sent a letter to beg for my affections?¡±

    ¡°Mistress Be, that¡¯s a homing pigeon used by ordinary church members, not Maria and the others.¡±

 Volume 10 Chapter 542: The Truth Behind the Fall of the Divine Power Thirty Years Ago

    Book 9: Chapter 529: The Eve of the Foggy Night Coup That Changed the Course of the Civil War

    It is dinner time at Gabrideck City, the base camp that belongs to the Northern Alliance, which was located in the marginal area of the Marz in at the lower reaches of the udine River that was flowing near the Gabriels City of the Gabriel Empire. Since it was dinner time, most of the soldiers, except for the few that were guarding the key positions, had gone to get their stomachs filled.

    Be, along with udine, the Sword Goddess, led an elite team of the demon army towards the business center of the city, the Bert Trading Center, where the Hilikas Family, who were the guardians of the Gabriel Empire, currently resided. Since it was dinner time, all the members of the residence had gathered together to enjoy the meal, making it the perfect opportunity for Be and herpanion to round them up and capture them all at once.

    As per her usual tactic during a surprise attack, Be made the conquering of the opponent¡¯s most elite unit as her priority. The demons that she had specially selected to join this operation were the elite mutant humanoid slime demons. These human-shaped, slimy demons have a special capability where they are able to turn into a liquid form and quickly vanish from the scene, making them untraceable by the opponent.

    The height of these slimy demons was the same as an average human soldier and they do not carry any weapons because they were well trained inbat. The use of any weapons at all will only be a hindrance to theirbat force. Currently, the Bert Trading Center no longer houses the normal residents that once used to stay here.

    During the requisition of Gabrideck City to be used as the temporary base camp for the Northern Alliance army, they forcefully expelled the hundreds and thousands of residents that were residing in the city under the name of the royal family and its empire. Many of these innocent victims of the civil war had fled and found refuge in the base camp of the Southern Alliance that was located not far away.

    Unlike the Northern Alliance, the Southern Alliance has more than adequate amounts of provisions and would not need to forcefully appropriate the property of the residents to subsidize themselves. Princess Kriss, who couldn¡¯t bear to witness the state of the refugees that had fled to the base camp of the Southern Alliance, had requested the Southern Alliance assist these refugees whose homes were forcibly taken from them.

    Without realizing it herself, the random act of kindness by Princess Kriss had won the hearts of the people for the Southern Alliance. Due to this, the support of the people for her had gradually grown. As they became more influential, those residents of the imperial capital who had originally stayed neutral at the beginning of this ¡®Civil War¡¯ had also gradually begun to shift to be in support of the Southern Alliance.

    The stalls in the Bert Trading Centerhad been ransacked and emptied out by the soldiers of the Northern Alliance army. This time, ¡°government requisition¡± was too overzealously done. Not even a single thread or needle was left behind after they had rummaged through. As a leader of a legion herself, Be looked a little embarrassed by the actions of the Northern Alliance army who did not realize that their actions could make them lose the support of their people. The Southern Alliance that was under Be¡¯smand had previously used the help of the demons from the Darkness Sacred Region to build its barracks and did not interfere with the life of the residents in the capital area of the empire.

    ¡°Sister udine, you have also seen that the army of the Northern Alliance are no different frommon bandits. Do you still think that the Northern Alliance is standing by the side of justice?

    ¡°Be, we are already here. Let¡¯s discuss itter when we have the time!¡±

    udine did not dare to directly answer Be¡¯s question because she herself felt that the approach used by the Northern Alliance was too forceful and there was no way for her to justify it. However, since she was a Sword Goddess of the human race, she cannot simply abandon her loyalty towards the human race when questioned by the Demon King Be. As such, the best that she could do is to avoid answering Be¡¯s question.

    The guards of the Hilikas Family had much higher vignce than that of the general army in the Northern Alliance barracks. Yet, even with that, the Sword Sages that guarded the door instantly rxed their vignce when they noticed the arrival of udine the Sword Goddess. Since the whereabouts of several Sword Gods as well as the elders of the family remained unknown, along with the missing twin daughters, Calman and Cahlia, the members of the Hilikas Family were in a dire need for a Sword God level master to guide them.

    To the Hilikas Family, udine, who had long established a deep rtionship with them, was undoubtedly the best candidate. Considering the fact that the senior members of the Hilikas Family know that the Sword Goddess udine was not dead, no one doubts the authenticity of her identification when she appears in front of them.

    The current highest person in charge was the eldest son of the Hilikas Family, Harry Verron. The handsome white-haired gentleman now wore a mncholy expression. Even though there were still many master swordsmen under him, he had learned through recent events that the swordsmen who were only at the level of Sword Sage were not enough to handle their opponents. There were certain entities that could easily overpower and kill Sword Sage level swordsmen and only those of the level of a Sword God could level with these entities.

    ¡°Senior udine, I have not seen you in a long time. You still look so radiant. Care to share with me your beauty routine?¡±

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this Duchess Bellina? Aren¡¯t you in the opposition team? Why are you here? Did the North and the South reconcile?¡±

    ¡°Harry Verron, your outfit is too¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Is there a problem? Duchess Bellina, there are no gender regtions for clothes.¡±

    Be was speechless looking at Harry Verron who was dressed in women¡¯s clothing. The hair on the handsome white-haired gentleman was considered to be long and luscious. Dressed in women¡¯s armor, he really does look like a beautiful girl with long white hair from a distance. The only problem was that he is t chested. This crossdressing leader was the second ¡°fake-girl¡± that Be had encountered in this alternate world, with the first one being the ¡°pseudo-loli¡± Charlotte of the Wronged Angels Society.

    After a brief exchange, Be learned that Harry Verron was not only a crossdressing leader, but he was also an alumnus of Olsylvia Academy, and an important member of a philosophical fraternity. Since Harry Verron was good at pretending to be a beautiful girl, his main task in the fraternity was to pretend to be a maiden and impersonate himself as the ¡°female interest¡± of the other male members. He would then help them to calm the marriage urges from their families.

    When he was attending Olsylvia Academy, he did attend various formal events, all of which he did while in men¡¯s attires. This is the first time that Be was meeting him while he was dressed in a women¡¯s attire and she nearly didn¡¯t recognize him. Considering that Be was also among the senior members of the fraternity, they did meet on various asions, but Be had never personally approached him.

    Previously, the Hilikas family had the intention of rmending Harry Verron to Princess Kriss but since he was a firm philosopher, he simply ignored his elders and angered the Sword Gods of the family. When he met Be and udine, his eyes were more focused on their clothing than any other aspect.

    Without dying with petty talks, udine came straight to the point as she talked to Harry Verron. At the urging of Be, she quickly exined her intentions for visiting him and hoped that he would use his influence as the interim patriarch of the Hilikas Family to withdraw them from the ongoing ¡°Civil War¡± and remain on neutral ground. Harry Verron didn¡¯t even hesitate before agreeing. His only condition was to bepensated with a few sets of beautiful exotic women attire that was not avable on the market.

    ¡°Senior Sister Harry Verron,¡­ no, I meant brother Harry Verron. Your interest is really unique but isn¡¯t your decision a little too casual?¡±

    ¡°Junior Bellina, ever since I firstid eyes upon the attire on your body, I knew that I had to be your friend. We are both alumni of the same academy. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I will definitely help you.¡±

    Things were much simpler after Harry Verrron agreed to their request. Under the order of Harry Vernon, the Hilikas Family retreated to the innermost part of the Bert Trading Center and henceforth would not be participating in the battle between the Northern and Southern Alliance. In regards to the order given by Harry Verron, none of the Hilkas Family members had opposed and all of them had unconditionally obeyed him.

    Even when they stayed neutral, the Hilikas Family was actually siding with the Southern Alliance. Be had easily obtained arge number of the Hilikas armor and their unique mask that was embossed with the family crest of the Hilikas Family. The elite mutant humanoid slime demons that were brought by Be disguised themselves as the soldiers for the Hilikas Family with the provided armor.

    Harry Verron didn¡¯t ask for the reasons behind Be¡¯s need to borrow the armor from him because he had acquiesced to her n to let her team impersonate the soldiers of the Hilikas Family. Be and udine, who had changed into the armor, led the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that was also dressed in the armor to the nearest prince¡¯s temporary residence, which happens to be that of Prince Brad.

    As the brother of Alfred the Third, the former emperor of the Gabriel Empire, Prince Brad was very bad with warfare strategies. With that said, he does know how to enjoy life. A good example is how he has currently taken residence in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Initially, the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern was built in the capital of the empire, but it became too difficult to manage due to therge crowds often frequent the opera house. Furthermore, all the singing and dancing had made it a very noisy ce, so the emperor of the previous generation had relocated it to thergest city that was near the capital of the empire, Gabrideck City. When the emperor had ceased to visit the opera house, it was turned into the entertainment center for the lesser royals and nobles.

    The guards that were stationed at the entrance of the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern were all personal guards of Prince Brad. Even when Be and udine were wearing the armor that bore the crest of the Hilikas Family, they were still denied from entering the ce. In the end, Be resorted to using the family tokens that were obtained from the two daughters of Prince Brad, Cathy and Sarah, respectively. With that, she was finally allowed to enter the splendidly decorated Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Since there were only two tokens, only Be and udine were allowed into the ce while her army of demons were blocked from entering the opera house. The guards were reluctant, but they had no choice but to let the two enter since they were carrying the family token and even then, the guards that were guarding the gate were putting on a strange expression. All the activities that were taking ce inside the Royal Opera house were not suitable for a female audience and these guards had no idea what the twodies were going to do in there.

    Once she stepped foot into the Royal Opera house, it became apparent to Be as to the reason the entry was so strictly guarded. Instead of a Royal Opera house, the interior inside was the scene of a Royal Nightclub. In the dimly lit hall, high ranking generals in military uniforms were scattered around. These generals were the generals that led the army of nearly one and a half million soldiers that was under themand of Prince Brad. Even when they were in the middle of a critical moment, Prince Brad did not forget how to enjoy his life.

    Along with the military men were arge number of beautiful dancers in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. Only a small fraction of these women were originally dancers from the opera house while most of them were previously normal citizens of the Gabrideck City. These women were captured by the Northern Alliance when the rest of the residents were forcefully expelled from the city. In order to prevent them from secretly carrying weapons to retaliate, all the dancers of the Royal Opera house of St. Vanern were stripped of their clothes and forced to entertain the generals that came to enjoy themselves, in their naked form.

    The beauties in this opera house that were carrying trays with wine and food on them had heavy anklets mp on their feet. Walking itself was a difficult task due to these heavy anklets so escaping would be out of the question. As the generals would pick up the food and wine from these passing beauties, they would asionally stretch out their hands to caress the bosom and waist of these beauties. As they mindlessly caress them, strangeughter would also apany their actions.

    These beauties that were carrying the tters were considered lucky. Most of them were originally civilians and couldn¡¯t dance. After the generals have mindlessly caressed and fondled them, they would usually be let off. On the other hand, the young and beautiful young women that were ced on the stage of the Royal Opera House were not as lucky as they were forced to dance naked shamefully under the brightly lit stage. The snow-white skin of these beauties was covered with alcoholic drinks. These beauties were being forced to drink before being ced to dance on the stage. If they were to identally fall down during their performance, they will be dragged to the seat of whomever fancied them and would be used for pleasure at that very spot.

    There were many dancers in this opera house. Each general was being served by more than two dancers who were kneeling by their side. There were also some beauties that were not assigned to any of the military officers and were just standing in a row, simr to those girls in a nightclub that await for the guest to choose them. As there were only around a hundred or so senior generals that served Prince Brad, the several hundreds of beauties that were forced to work here easily outnumbered the military men that were enjoying themselves here. So, it is not unusual for one man to have more than one beauty by his side.

    ¡°Dance faster. Twist your waist a little more. If you don¡¯t dance now, you won¡¯t have a chance to danceter!¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad is really wise. This is how a real opera house should be. It¡¯s so much more interesting then singing.¡±

    In Be¡¯s opinion, these generals of the Northern alliance¡¯s army are no different from the bandits that rob the innocence of a civilian girl. Seeing how udine was bursting with anger and was going to personally deal with the scum of the Northern Alliance, Be quickly held her back. Be, who had personally experienced much more evil practices, did not think much about this level of sinful act. If she were to save their lives, she would still need to find Prince Brad first before dealing with the rest.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to locate Prince Brad. He was ced within the same area as Prince Burdis, who he supported. They were both at the most luxurious audience seat in the entire opera house. Aside from Prince Brad and Prince Burdis, several young masters from Prince Brad¡¯s family were also seated here. The beauties that were serving here were the most beautiful ones in the entire Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. They were the beautiful flowers of the opera house that had yet to be soiled by any men.

    Sadly, these beauties were in a miserable state. Their hands were shackled behind their back with chains and their feet were also held together by a pair of anklets. Holding their chest up, a variety of exquisite delicacies were served on the two soft peaks of their chest. The hostesses in this group were also drunk and their faces were flushed. Prince Brad and hispanion were clearly old gentlemen. The beauties that were seated on their left and right kept serving them with wines and filling their already protruding stomachs.

    At a short distance by their table were around seven or eight other beauties that were forced to sit cross legged inrge transparent wine tanks. Their whole snow-white bodies were being submerged entirely into the tank with only their heads left out. Those wines that were served on the table of Prince Brad were all wines that were made with the mixture of the beauties and other exquisite wines.

    ¡°That old antique, Prince Angus, doesn¡¯t know how to enjoy himself, while Prince Frauer seems to be enjoying himself more than I ever could. I really can¡¯t get through the two of them. Just separate thend and everything will be solved?¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad, don¡¯t forget that I am counting on your help to get me the throne.¡±

    ¡°That is only natural. I will never forget the things that I had promised. Come on, let¡¯s drink!¡±

    By the time Be arrived, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis were already drunk and didn¡¯t notice her arrival. Aside from leaving her hair out, her face was covered by the mask that came with the armor. From the outside, one could only tell that she is a girl but could never recognize her identity. Be felt that her sense of aplishment had greatly diminished since the first prince that she had worked so hard to sneak in and confront was a drunkard.

    ¡°It¡¯s so weird. Why is there water leaking from the ceiling? The water even turned into humans!¡±

    ¡°That, aren¡¯t they our enemy? Is it some slime? It¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°There are enemies, guards!¡±

    After discovering that there were some mutant humanoid slime demons infiltrating from the ceilings, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis instantly woke up theirpanions. When they saw the demons appear, they wanted to shout and run out but they were quickly covered and wrapped in a transparent jelly-like substance.

    While Be and udine entered the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern, the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that were being blocked on the outside secretly turned into their liquid form and entered the opera house through the cracks. Be had provided these mutant humanoid slime demons with precise navigation and her impable guidance was the reason the surprise attack was victorious.

    Their seemingly evil method of capturing was not only effective on women, but it was equally effective on men. Initially this attack method was developed to capture the human race to be eaten and has no other evil intention. The other various evil practices which were developed by incorporating their attack method was developed by man muchter.

    The atmosphere in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern quickly quieted down. Aside from the dancing girls and beauties who were shivering in fear as they knelt silently, all the high-level generals of Prince Brad¡¯s army had yielded to Be during the surprise attack. After she had taken out one of the three princes, Be had arranged for the Sword Goddess udine to stay back and look after all the beauties while she herself immediately set off to the temporary residence of the next prince.

    ¡°Sister udine, I¡¯ll leave this ce in your care. Can you exin the situation to these beauties? I¡¯m going to pay a visit to Prince Frauer and Prince Glenard.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll try to find a reasonable exnation for them.¡±

    udine watched as Be left, and the ¡°foggy night coup¡± that would change the course of this Civil War had silently begun. Be had every intention to end this Civil War as soon as possible and emerge victorious with the least number of casualties.

 Book 9: Chapter 529: The Eve of the Foggy Night Coup That Changed the Course of the Civil War

    Book 9: Chapter 529: The Eve of the Foggy Night Coup That Changed the Course of the Civil War

    It is dinner time at Gabrideck City, the base camp that belongs to the Northern Alliance, which was located in the marginal area of the Marz in at the lower reaches of the udine River that was flowing near the Gabriels City of the Gabriel Empire. Since it was dinner time, most of the soldiers, except for the few that were guarding the key positions, had gone to get their stomachs filled.

    Be, along with udine, the Sword Goddess, led an elite team of the demon army towards the business center of the city, the Bert Trading Center, where the Hilikas Family, who were the guardians of the Gabriel Empire, currently resided. Since it was dinner time, all the members of the residence had gathered together to enjoy the meal, making it the perfect opportunity for Be and herpanion to round them up and capture them all at once.

    As per her usual tactic during a surprise attack, Be made the conquering of the opponent¡¯s most elite unit as her priority. The demons that she had specially selected to join this operation were the elite mutant humanoid slime demons. These human-shaped, slimy demons have a special capability where they are able to turn into a liquid form and quickly vanish from the scene, making them untraceable by the opponent.

    The height of these slimy demons was the same as an average human soldier and they do not carry any weapons because they were well trained inbat. The use of any weapons at all will only be a hindrance to theirbat force. Currently, the Bert Trading Center no longer houses the normal residents that once used to stay here.

    During the requisition of Gabrideck City to be used as the temporary base camp for the Northern Alliance army, they forcefully expelled the hundreds and thousands of residents that were residing in the city under the name of the royal family and its empire. Many of these innocent victims of the civil war had fled and found refuge in the base camp of the Southern Alliance that was located not far away.

    Unlike the Northern Alliance, the Southern Alliance has more than adequate amounts of provisions and would not need to forcefully appropriate the property of the residents to subsidize themselves. Princess Kriss, who couldn¡¯t bear to witness the state of the refugees that had fled to the base camp of the Southern Alliance, had requested the Southern Alliance assist these refugees whose homes were forcibly taken from them.

    Without realizing it herself, the random act of kindness by Princess Kriss had won the hearts of the people for the Southern Alliance. Due to this, the support of the people for her had gradually grown. As they became more influential, those residents of the imperial capital who had originally stayed neutral at the beginning of this ¡®Civil War¡¯ had also gradually begun to shift to be in support of the Southern Alliance.

    The stalls in the Bert Trading Centerhad been ransacked and emptied out by the soldiers of the Northern Alliance army. This time, ¡°government requisition¡± was too overzealously done. Not even a single thread or needle was left behind after they had rummaged through. As a leader of a legion herself, Be looked a little embarrassed by the actions of the Northern Alliance army who did not realize that their actions could make them lose the support of their people. The Southern Alliance that was under Be¡¯smand had previously used the help of the demons from the Darkness Sacred Region to build its barracks and did not interfere with the life of the residents in the capital area of the empire.

    ¡°Sister udine, you have also seen that the army of the Northern Alliance are no different frommon bandits. Do you still think that the Northern Alliance is standing by the side of justice?

    ¡°Be, we are already here. Let¡¯s discuss itter when we have the time!¡±

    udine did not dare to directly answer Be¡¯s question because she herself felt that the approach used by the Northern Alliance was too forceful and there was no way for her to justify it. However, since she was a Sword Goddess of the human race, she cannot simply abandon her loyalty towards the human race when questioned by the Demon King Be. As such, the best that she could do is to avoid answering Be¡¯s question.

    The guards of the Hilikas Family had much higher vignce than that of the general army in the Northern Alliance barracks. Yet, even with that, the Sword Sages that guarded the door instantly rxed their vignce when they noticed the arrival of udine the Sword Goddess. Since the whereabouts of several Sword Gods as well as the elders of the family remained unknown, along with the missing twin daughters, Calman and Cahlia, the members of the Hilikas Family were in a dire need for a Sword God level master to guide them.

    To the Hilikas Family, udine, who had long established a deep rtionship with them, was undoubtedly the best candidate. Considering the fact that the senior members of the Hilikas Family know that the Sword Goddess udine was not dead, no one doubts the authenticity of her identification when she appears in front of them.

    The current highest person in charge was the eldest son of the Hilikas Family, Harry Verron. The handsome white-haired gentleman now wore a mncholy expression. Even though there were still many master swordsmen under him, he had learned through recent events that the swordsmen who were only at the level of Sword Sage were not enough to handle their opponents. There were certain entities that could easily overpower and kill Sword Sage level swordsmen and only those of the level of a Sword God could level with these entities.

    ¡°Senior udine, I have not seen you in a long time. You still look so radiant. Care to share with me your beauty routine?¡±

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this Duchess Bellina? Aren¡¯t you in the opposition team? Why are you here? Did the North and the South reconcile?¡±

    ¡°Harry Verron, your outfit is too¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Is there a problem? Duchess Bellina, there are no gender regtions for clothes.¡±

    Be was speechless looking at Harry Verron who was dressed in women¡¯s clothing. The hair on the handsome white-haired gentleman was considered to be long and luscious. Dressed in women¡¯s armor, he really does look like a beautiful girl with long white hair from a distance. The only problem was that he is t chested. This crossdressing leader was the second ¡°fake-girl¡± that Be had encountered in this alternate world, with the first one being the ¡°pseudo-loli¡± Charlotte of the Wronged Angels Society.

    After a brief exchange, Be learned that Harry Verron was not only a crossdressing leader, but he was also an alumnus of Olsylvia Academy, and an important member of a philosophical fraternity. Since Harry Verron was good at pretending to be a beautiful girl, his main task in the fraternity was to pretend to be a maiden and impersonate himself as the ¡°female interest¡± of the other male members. He would then help them to calm the marriage urges from their families.

    When he was attending Olsylvia Academy, he did attend various formal events, all of which he did while in men¡¯s attires. This is the first time that Be was meeting him while he was dressed in a women¡¯s attire and she nearly didn¡¯t recognize him. Considering that Be was also among the senior members of the fraternity, they did meet on various asions, but Be had never personally approached him.

    Previously, the Hilikas family had the intention of rmending Harry Verron to Princess Kriss but since he was a firm philosopher, he simply ignored his elders and angered the Sword Gods of the family. When he met Be and udine, his eyes were more focused on their clothing than any other aspect.

    Without dying with petty talks, udine came straight to the point as she talked to Harry Verron. At the urging of Be, she quickly exined her intentions for visiting him and hoped that he would use his influence as the interim patriarch of the Hilikas Family to withdraw them from the ongoing ¡°Civil War¡± and remain on neutral ground. Harry Verron didn¡¯t even hesitate before agreeing. His only condition was to bepensated with a few sets of beautiful exotic women attire that was not avable on the market.

    ¡°Senior Sister Harry Verron,¡­ no, I meant brother Harry Verron. Your interest is really unique but isn¡¯t your decision a little too casual?¡±

    ¡°Junior Bellina, ever since I firstid eyes upon the attire on your body, I knew that I had to be your friend. We are both alumni of the same academy. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I will definitely help you.¡±

    Things were much simpler after Harry Verrron agreed to their request. Under the order of Harry Vernon, the Hilikas Family retreated to the innermost part of the Bert Trading Center and henceforth would not be participating in the battle between the Northern and Southern Alliance. In regards to the order given by Harry Verron, none of the Hilkas Family members had opposed and all of them had unconditionally obeyed him.

    Even when they stayed neutral, the Hilikas Family was actually siding with the Southern Alliance. Be had easily obtained arge number of the Hilikas armor and their unique mask that was embossed with the family crest of the Hilikas Family. The elite mutant humanoid slime demons that were brought by Be disguised themselves as the soldiers for the Hilikas Family with the provided armor.

    Harry Verron didn¡¯t ask for the reasons behind Be¡¯s need to borrow the armor from him because he had acquiesced to her n to let her team impersonate the soldiers of the Hilikas Family. Be and udine, who had changed into the armor, led the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that was also dressed in the armor to the nearest prince¡¯s temporary residence, which happens to be that of Prince Brad.

    As the brother of Alfred the Third, the former emperor of the Gabriel Empire, Prince Brad was very bad with warfare strategies. With that said, he does know how to enjoy life. A good example is how he has currently taken residence in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Initially, the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern was built in the capital of the empire, but it became too difficult to manage due to therge crowds often frequent the opera house. Furthermore, all the singing and dancing had made it a very noisy ce, so the emperor of the previous generation had relocated it to thergest city that was near the capital of the empire, Gabrideck City. When the emperor had ceased to visit the opera house, it was turned into the entertainment center for the lesser royals and nobles.

    The guards that were stationed at the entrance of the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern were all personal guards of Prince Brad. Even when Be and udine were wearing the armor that bore the crest of the Hilikas Family, they were still denied from entering the ce. In the end, Be resorted to using the family tokens that were obtained from the two daughters of Prince Brad, Cathy and Sarah, respectively. With that, she was finally allowed to enter the splendidly decorated Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Since there were only two tokens, only Be and udine were allowed into the ce while her army of demons were blocked from entering the opera house. The guards were reluctant, but they had no choice but to let the two enter since they were carrying the family token and even then, the guards that were guarding the gate were putting on a strange expression. All the activities that were taking ce inside the Royal Opera house were not suitable for a female audience and these guards had no idea what the twodies were going to do in there.

    Once she stepped foot into the Royal Opera house, it became apparent to Be as to the reason the entry was so strictly guarded. Instead of a Royal Opera house, the interior inside was the scene of a Royal Nightclub. In the dimly lit hall, high ranking generals in military uniforms were scattered around. These generals were the generals that led the army of nearly one and a half million soldiers that was under themand of Prince Brad. Even when they were in the middle of a critical moment, Prince Brad did not forget how to enjoy his life.

    Along with the military men were arge number of beautiful dancers in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. Only a small fraction of these women were originally dancers from the opera house while most of them were previously normal citizens of the Gabrideck City. These women were captured by the Northern Alliance when the rest of the residents were forcefully expelled from the city. In order to prevent them from secretly carrying weapons to retaliate, all the dancers of the Royal Opera house of St. Vanern were stripped of their clothes and forced to entertain the generals that came to enjoy themselves, in their naked form.

    The beauties in this opera house that were carrying trays with wine and food on them had heavy anklets mp on their feet. Walking itself was a difficult task due to these heavy anklets so escaping would be out of the question. As the generals would pick up the food and wine from these passing beauties, they would asionally stretch out their hands to caress the bosom and waist of these beauties. As they mindlessly caress them, strangeughter would also apany their actions.

    These beauties that were carrying the tters were considered lucky. Most of them were originally civilians and couldn¡¯t dance. After the generals have mindlessly caressed and fondled them, they would usually be let off. On the other hand, the young and beautiful young women that were ced on the stage of the Royal Opera House were not as lucky as they were forced to dance naked shamefully under the brightly lit stage. The snow-white skin of these beauties was covered with alcoholic drinks. These beauties were being forced to drink before being ced to dance on the stage. If they were to identally fall down during their performance, they will be dragged to the seat of whomever fancied them and would be used for pleasure at that very spot.

    There were many dancers in this opera house. Each general was being served by more than two dancers who were kneeling by their side. There were also some beauties that were not assigned to any of the military officers and were just standing in a row, simr to those girls in a nightclub that await for the guest to choose them. As there were only around a hundred or so senior generals that served Prince Brad, the several hundreds of beauties that were forced to work here easily outnumbered the military men that were enjoying themselves here. So, it is not unusual for one man to have more than one beauty by his side.

    ¡°Dance faster. Twist your waist a little more. If you don¡¯t dance now, you won¡¯t have a chance to danceter!¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad is really wise. This is how a real opera house should be. It¡¯s so much more interesting then singing.¡±

    In Be¡¯s opinion, these generals of the Northern alliance¡¯s army are no different from the bandits that rob the innocence of a civilian girl. Seeing how udine was bursting with anger and was going to personally deal with the scum of the Northern Alliance, Be quickly held her back. Be, who had personally experienced much more evil practices, did not think much about this level of sinful act. If she were to save their lives, she would still need to find Prince Brad first before dealing with the rest.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to locate Prince Brad. He was ced within the same area as Prince Burdis, who he supported. They were both at the most luxurious audience seat in the entire opera house. Aside from Prince Brad and Prince Burdis, several young masters from Prince Brad¡¯s family were also seated here. The beauties that were serving here were the most beautiful ones in the entire Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. They were the beautiful flowers of the opera house that had yet to be soiled by any men.

    Sadly, these beauties were in a miserable state. Their hands were shackled behind their back with chains and their feet were also held together by a pair of anklets. Holding their chest up, a variety of exquisite delicacies were served on the two soft peaks of their chest. The hostesses in this group were also drunk and their faces were flushed. Prince Brad and hispanion were clearly old gentlemen. The beauties that were seated on their left and right kept serving them with wines and filling their already protruding stomachs.

    At a short distance by their table were around seven or eight other beauties that were forced to sit cross legged inrge transparent wine tanks. Their whole snow-white bodies were being submerged entirely into the tank with only their heads left out. Those wines that were served on the table of Prince Brad were all wines that were made with the mixture of the beauties and other exquisite wines.

    ¡°That old antique, Prince Angus, doesn¡¯t know how to enjoy himself, while Prince Frauer seems to be enjoying himself more than I ever could. I really can¡¯t get through the two of them. Just separate thend and everything will be solved?¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad, don¡¯t forget that I am counting on your help to get me the throne.¡±

    ¡°That is only natural. I will never forget the things that I had promised. Come on, let¡¯s drink!¡±

    By the time Be arrived, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis were already drunk and didn¡¯t notice her arrival. Aside from leaving her hair out, her face was covered by the mask that came with the armor. From the outside, one could only tell that she is a girl but could never recognize her identity. Be felt that her sense of aplishment had greatly diminished since the first prince that she had worked so hard to sneak in and confront was a drunkard.

    ¡°It¡¯s so weird. Why is there water leaking from the ceiling? The water even turned into humans!¡±

    ¡°That, aren¡¯t they our enemy? Is it some slime? It¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°There are enemies, guards!¡±

    After discovering that there were some mutant humanoid slime demons infiltrating from the ceilings, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis instantly woke up theirpanions. When they saw the demons appear, they wanted to shout and run out but they were quickly covered and wrapped in a transparent jelly-like substance.

    While Be and udine entered the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern, the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that were being blocked on the outside secretly turned into their liquid form and entered the opera house through the cracks. Be had provided these mutant humanoid slime demons with precise navigation and her impable guidance was the reason the surprise attack was victorious.

    Their seemingly evil method of capturing was not only effective on women, but it was equally effective on men. Initially this attack method was developed to capture the human race to be eaten and has no other evil intention. The other various evil practices which were developed by incorporating their attack method was developed by man muchter.

    The atmosphere in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern quickly quieted down. Aside from the dancing girls and beauties who were shivering in fear as they knelt silently, all the high-level generals of Prince Brad¡¯s army had yielded to Be during the surprise attack. After she had taken out one of the three princes, Be had arranged for the Sword Goddess udine to stay back and look after all the beauties while she herself immediately set off to the temporary residence of the next prince.

    ¡°Sister udine, I¡¯ll leave this ce in your care. Can you exin the situation to these beauties? I¡¯m going to pay a visit to Prince Frauer and Prince Glenard.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll try to find a reasonable exnation for them.¡±

    udine watched as Be left, and the ¡°foggy night coup¡± that would change the course of this Civil War had silently begun. Be had every intention to end this Civil War as soon as possible and emerge victorious with the least number of casualties.

 Book 9: Chapter 530: The Rogue Gambling Game that Decides the Future in the Foggy Night Coup

    Book 9: Chapter 530: The Rogue Gambling Game that Decides the Future in the Foggy Night Coup

    Gabrideck City, now turned into the base camp of the Northern Alliance, was located at the marginal area of the Marz in at the lower reaches of the udine River. The river flowed by the Gabriels City (Sword Capital), the capital of the Gabriel Empire (Nation of the Sword). In this very city, Be had just defeated Prince Brad, along with the prince supporting him, Prince Burdis, in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. These princes were so busy enjoying themselves that they didn¡¯t even realize that they were attacked until it was toote.

    Currently, Be was headed to the residence of the second target, Prince Frauer, the younger brother of Alfred the Third, the former Emperor of the Gabriel Empire. After dealing with the elder brother, Prince Brad, Be had now changed her target to the younger Prince Frauer and Prince Glenard, who he was supporting.

    Prince Frauer was also not a decent politician. ording to the information provided by the Johnston family, one of the three major imperial families, Be was given the exact details of the temporary residences of all the three princes in Gabrideck City. The only normal one belonged to Prince Anders, who had recently turned a former mansion in the Gabrideck City as his temporary residence. The ces the other two princes had chosen to reside were not decent venues at all.

    The defeated Prince Brad had chosen to lodge at the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. From its fa?ade, it was indeed an opera house, but on the inside, it was no different from a dance club. Compared to him, Prince Frauer was more open and brazen in his choice of residency. He had chosen to stay in thergest Royal Casino in Gabrideck City, Las Vegas.

    For a prince to use a casino as his temporary residence, he must not have been a decent person of any kind. In order to confront Prince Frauer, who had many previous encounters with Princess Felia, whom she was impersonating, Be decided to change her disguise. She needed a different method than the one she had used against Prince Brad.

    To seed in her n of silently attacking Prince Frauer, Be separated from her main body. She used one of her treasures to store the body of Princess Felia she was impersonating. Afterward, Be went back to her original form, Sacred Demon God Samantha, who was a beautiful girl with sleek ck hair and heterochromatic pupils. Her features were far from the person she was impersonating, Princess Felia, who had blonde hair and blue pupils. Except for Princess Kriss and a few of her intimate girlfriends, no one else would have been able to guess that these two totally different girls were the same person.

    Changing into a men¡¯s suit, Be also put on a top hat simr to the ones a magician would use on Earth. Even after all this time, she was still very familiar with men¡¯s clothing. This men¡¯s suit was actually confiscated from Prince Brad. It so happened toe in handy at the right moment since the equipment and the armor from the Hilikas family could not be used here.

    As the guardian of the empire, the Hilikas Family had many strict rules that needed to be obeyed by the family members at all costs; one of these rules was to restrict themselves from visiting vulgar entertainment areas such as a casino or a nightclub. The Royal Opera House of St. Vanern that Prince Brad had used as his temporary residence was an exception. After all, regardless of what was going on inside, the fa?ade of it was still a decent opera house. It wasn¡¯t a long shot for Be to visit it as a member of the Hilikas Family.

    On the contrary, Be could not sneak into Prince Frauer¡¯s ce while disguised as a Hilikas Family member because it was obvious that the residence was a casino. There was no other way around it. If Be were to wear the armor provided by the Hilikas Family, she would definitely be suspected by the guards at the front door. When she put on the men¡¯s suit, she held a different kind of intriguing charm, like that of a man in a women¡¯s attire.

    In order to conceal her pupils of different colors, Be wore a ck eyepatch on the red-colored eye, leaving only her golden eye to be seen by the public. In this continent of the Other World, a being with different color eyes was regarded as a heretical existence. They were ranked at the forefront of various heretical symbols.

    When Be stepped foot into the Las Vegas Casino, it was brightly lit and lively. As it was, the whole of Gabrideck City was nketed in darkness by the fog. It was the work of Lost Demon King Hailey Layman¡¯s illusions. However, here in the Las Vegas Casino, the brightness of the lights had prated through the illusionary darkness. In fact, the visibility in this casino was several times that of the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Thepound area of the Las Vegas Casino was quite simr to the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. However, it was much taller than the opera house since it was built based on the design of a high-rise building. Before the Northern Alliance conquered the Gabrideck City, the Las Vegas Casino was the most prosperous building in this city. Even the branding of it being a Royal Casino was personally issued by one of the previous emperors of this empire.

    Since Prince Frauer had chosen to temporarily reside in the Royal Casino, it was only appropriate for the soldiers guarding the entrance of this casino to be from Prince Frauer¡¯s army. As Be, with her beautiful ck hair, was dressed in a men¡¯s suit, she did catch the guards by surprise. However, she presented the token from the house of Prince Frauer. They had to obediently let her enter the casino.

    The token in the hands of Be was obtained from the eldest daughter of Prince Frauer, Doris. With it, Be had no qualms in deceiving the guards at the gate and smoothly entering the Royal Casino. The excitement and liveliness of this ce, with people bustling in and out of the establishment, far exceeded the nightclub scene in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    The patrons here were the confidants of Prince Frauer. In a way, he too was simr to Prince Brad, as he would also know how to bring his important and trusted aides to some exquisite entertainment venues for enjoyment. At such time, the prince would take advantage of the situation to win over or buy the support of the people around him. A casino like this particr venue was the perfect ce for simr activities.

    The games yed in this casino were no different than the ones in modern casinos on Earth. In fact, everything was being replicated and yed over here. After Be made some inquiries, she finally realized the reason for this. It turned out that the design of the Las Vegas Casino was first introduced by the Queen of the Manasvir Empire, Manya Fn. As Queen Manya Fn was an interdimensional traveler, she naturally copied the whole design of Las Vegas on Earth into this Other World.

    Be was familiar with all these gambling games. Nheless, she could only give up on the idea of showing off her skills since she was here on serious matters instead of ying around. All the other patrons of this casino were the generals of Prince Frauer¡¯s army, which was made up of nearly one and a half million soldiers. As such, it was only befitting that all their spending in this casino was covered by Prince Frauer.

    ¡°Excuse me, can I help you?¡±

    ¡°Um, is there all there is to this casino? Is there anything better than this?¡±

    ¡°Come with me. The token you are carrying is the symbol of the most senior members. There is a special ce in this casino for your entertainment.¡±

    So far, Be had not noticed any indecency in the way this casino was operating. The waitresses in this area looked mediocre and decently dressed. Since the token Be presented held the symbol of the highest status from Prince Frauer¡¯s family, the waitress responsible for attending to Be quickly escorted her to a special part of the casino. It was where the more sinful activities were taking ce.

    The hidden casino Be was being ushered to was located under the Las Vegas Casino; it was technically the underground area of the establishment. However, unlike most underground ces that Be had been to, this one was brightly lit. In fact, it was a little too bright, as the light in here was almost identical to daytime. This was a sharp contrast to all the other dark and humid underground chambers Be had visited in the past.

    Upon entering the specially designated area, Be was presented with the reason for the brightness in this ce. While this underground area was built to the size of roughly three football fields, the walls around this casino were fully embedded with bright white gems. Even the roof of this casino was covered with simr stones, imitating the dazzling stars in the night sky.

    There were only a few patrons that had ess to this area, and they were considered as the VIP among the rest of the VIPs. Before being forcefully taken over by the Northern Alliance army, this area was used to entertain the Emperor and the rest of the royal families. After the Northern Alliance had turned this city into their base camp, Prince Frauer seized the opportunity to change this ce into his private residence.

    The scene in this underground casino was far from the decent ongoings upstairs. Technically, this was the actual foundation of the entire Las Vegas Royal Casino. The games on the upper level were purely a fa?ade for the outsiders. Just like the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern, this apparent formal entertainment venue was also operating as the ce for various secret, uwful political transactions.

    In this underground area, there were many carefully selected naked and alluring beauties. Their bare porcin skin was smeared full of gold or pearl powder, making them look like exquisite treasures. These delicate flowers were also the property of the Royal Casino. As proof, an imprint of the Royal Casino¡¯s possession was branded on their chests.

    In this area of the casino, the beauties had a special usage: they were being priced as mortgages. Thesedies were different from the ones in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. The one held here had the poise attitude of ady from an aristocratic family. In fact, this demeanor was not made up, as they were actually born as a descendant of an aristocratic family that had sadly failed in the political struggles.

    Apparently, there was an unwritten rule not only abided in the Gabriel Empire (Nation of the Sword) but also by the other empires in the human continent. The rule had various variations but a simr disposition. The nobledies and other female rtives of families that were dismissed due to certain crimes would not be sent to the Royal Prison; instead, they would be handed over to establishments like the Royal Casino to be used as special waitresses. The type of services thesedies provided was tacitly known by the nobles visiting the Royal Casino.

    All the youngdies of noble lineage imprisoned in this casino had been stripped of their identities as nobles. They were now no different from ves with a slightly higher ranking. Even from the beginning, the construction of the Royal Casino was not as directed. This additional sinful game was not in the design sent by Queen Manya Fn. They were added in as a new game y that was ¡°automatically understood¡± by the royal gentlemen.

    Until now, only the Manasvir Empire fully controlled by Queen Manya Fn had publicly abolished this unspoken rule. She had explicitly ordered ces like the Royal Casino not to ept female rtives from the families of declining nobles. The females of the families of nobles that hadmitted a crime would be ced in a different resettlement channel. Their punishment should not be enforced in ces such as the Royal Prison, the Royal Casino, or even a Royal Ball, where they would be uwfully used.

    Be retracted her previous praise towards Prince Frauer. Initially, she thought that Prince Frauer was not a lustful person. Now that she had seen it with her own eyes, in her opinion, Prince Frauer seemed to be better in his game than Prince Brad. Prince Frauer wasn¡¯t a decent gentleman; he was just better in hiding the evil part of him. In fact, he was so good that Be was also nearly deceived by him and thought that he was not a promiscuous man. This was purely her misjudgment.

    Prince Frauer, Prince Glenard, who he supported, as well as the heir of the Frauer Family, Young Master Coker, were gathered around a luxurious gaming table for entertainment. As opposed to Prince Brad, who only knew how to enjoy himself and was oblivious to his surroundings, Prince Frauer was more vignt. Instead of having the gaming table surrounded by beautiful attendants, he had arge circle of people dressed in ck guarding them.

    They were the private guards secretly trained by Prince Frauer. Be could roughly guess that thebat power of these ck-clothed men was higher than the Sword Sage. In fact, a few of them were close to the level of a Quasi-Sword God. If Be wasn¡¯t as careful, she would have been caught off guard by Prince Frauer. The guards surrounding him were enough to take down most assassins.

    Unless they dispatched the Sword God masters, even the swordsmen from the guardian of the empire, the Hilikas family, would find it difficult to take down Prince Frauer¡¯s personal guards. Since Be was confident of her strength, she didn¡¯t bother to hide herself. She boldly walked to the luxurious gambling table.

    ¡°Who are you? Why do you have Doris¡¯s identity token?¡±

    ¡°My identity is not important here. I am merely a passing gambler who came to gamble with Prince Frauer.¡±

    ¡°Presumptuous. This is not a ce for someone like you with unknown origins to casually walk in. Get out of here.¡±

    The guards around Prince Frauer immediately drew their swords out as they tried to stop the uninvited guest who had suddenly barged in to join the gambling table. However, since Be was in her original form, herbat power was several times more terrifying than when she used her demon form while impersonating Princess Felia. She didn¡¯t even need to make any obvious movement. As she casually walked to the table, the ck air current that had formed beside her instantly blew the attacking guards away.

    When these guards of the Quasi-Sword God level collided with the ck air current by Be¡¯s side, they were instantly blown to the nearest gem-studded wall. As a result of the collision, these guards didn¡¯t even have the chance to scream. They turned into a pool of blood and were imprinted into the walls. All that was left of them was some strange blood-colored human silhouettes.

    Under the suppression of the Demon God¡¯s aura, no one could move. Even Prince Frauer, a veteran in the political arena, had turned pale in fright. The feeling of terrifying horror brought by a Demon God should not even bepared to that of a menial Demon King. Prince Glenard and the heir of the Frauer Family, Master Coker, slumped down while in a standing position. They fainted to the ground in terror.

    ¡°Demon¡­ Demon King, if you have something to say, we can talk about it. Whatever request you have, I will try my best to satisfy you!¡±

    Seeing Be easily kill the dozens of Quasi-Sword God level guards that had been guarding him for years, Prince Frauer¡¯s face not only turned pale, but he was also sweating profusely. Her crushing strength had taken away whatever will to resist he had left, leaving him in a helpless state. He had been simply rxing in his underground casino. Out of nowhere, Demon God Be hade for him. Could his bad luck be due to his carelessness of not reading his almanac in the morning?

    ¡°Prince Frauer, I¡¯m not a Demon King. You can call me God. I know you want the throne. How about I give you a chance to make a bet with God? If you win, I¡¯ll hand the Imperial Throne to you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the Emperor¡¯s seal. How did you get it?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a God. Obviously, I am capable of anything. Let me ask you again. Would you take the bet or not?¡±

    Looking at the Emperor¡¯s seal in Be¡¯s hand, Prince Frauer felt a tinge of desire. Regardless of whether Be was truly a god or not, as long as he could get his hands on the seal, it would make his n go much smoother. Even though Be¡¯s impersonation of a God was not wless, the Emperor¡¯s seal in her hand was genuine.

    ¡°God, I am willing to bet with you. Tell me the price that I have to pay to y this game?¡±

    ¡°Prince Frauer, I see that you are still quite calm. Don¡¯t worry; it won¡¯t cost you your life. If you lose, you only need to pass your position as a Prince to a descendant that is of the same sex as this God.¡±

    ¡°This¡­ alright, I will bet.¡±

    Prince Frauer hesitated for a moment before giving his answer. As much as he cared for his daughter, Doris, he had no intention to pass his position as a prince to her. But now, if he were to lose, he would be forced to hand it over to her. In his current state, he had no other choice. If he did not take the bet, no one could guess what Be would do next.

    From the very start, Be was simply pulling his leg and had no intention of letting him win. There was a reason why she did not attack him directly with her army of mutant humanoid slime demons like she did with Prince Brad. During the initial stages of Sarnia Duchy, Prince Frauer had helped her block the progress of Princess Kriss¡¯s political marriage. Even though he did do it out of his own political interest, eventually, his action did help out Be. She wanted to persuade him to give up his position in a less offensive manner.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t difficult. We just need to see who is more urate in predicting the life span left for the owner of this gift. As a God, I have the ability to control time and could absolutely predict the result in advance.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­ how could it?¡±

    Prince Frauer had a troubled expression. Looking at the ne on Be¡¯s hand, he kept silent for some time. To his recollection, that was the exact ne he had presented to Duchess Be as a political gift. Without the need to know how the ne had fallen into the hand of this God, Prince Frauer already knew that he could never win this bet. After all, he was betting on his very own life span.

    Technically, the life span of Prince Frauer was in the hands of Be, who was controlling the game. It seemed that the rogue God had never intended for the prince to win from the beginning. Prince Frauer felt that he should give up, but at the same time, he felt unjust. He had been preparing for so long. Why must he give up simply because a random God decided to appear before him?

    ¡°God, I understand the meaning behind the bet, but I hope that you could provide me with a reason to give up.¡±

    ¡°The reason? You would know just by looking at this.¡±

    In the scene that Be showed him, Prince Fauer saw countless demons from the Darkness Sacred Region ready to rush into Gabrideck City. He finally understood the answer.

 Book 9: Chapter 531: Prince Angusâ€™s Final Compromise and the Unexpected End of the Civil War

    Book 9: Chapter 531: Prince Angus¡¯s Final Compromise and the Unexpected End of the Civil War

    The Northern Alliance had turned the Gabrideck City, which was in the marginal area of the Marz in at the lower reaches of the udine River that was flowing near the Gabriels City (Sword Capital) of the Gabriel Empire, into their base camp. Currently in this base camp, Be just had walked out of the Las Vegas Royal Casino. After she had suppressed Prince Brad, she had gone after the younger brother of Emperor Alfred the Third, Prince Frauer, as well as the prince that he was supporting, Prince Glenard. All of these princes that she had defeated had withdrawn from the civil war between the Northern and Southern Alliance.

    As the first person to witness the forces of the Darkness Sacred Region from Be, Prince Frauer had received a huge blow. Be did not even need to explicitly tell Prince Frauer regarding the rtionship between her and Be, also known as by her surrogate Princess Felia.

    Prince Frauer had already formed his opinion regarding the rtionship between the two. ording to his astute judgment, this beautiful ck-haired girl who imed to be a God must have a very close rtionship with Be. Otherwise, she would not havee over to personally look for him.

    With that opinion in mind, Prince Frauer reluctantly withdrew his participation from the war. After that, Be had only one more prince left to deal with, and he was no other than the father-inw of Emperor Alfred the Third, Prince Angus. Since the temporary residence of Prince Angus used to be the mansion of the Lord who governed the Gabrideck City, it was easily located on the city map.

    Be had decided to switch her form back to that of Princess Felia this time around. She went to the mansion that Prince Angus was residing in. Considering that two of the princes had been dealt with, Be¡¯s n was nearlyplete, so her mood was quite rxed. It would be best if she could resolve the civil war as soon as possible. She would like to take advantage of the situation where the Imperial Union was still focusing all of its resources on helping the Aldridge Empire in the east to deal with the attack of the Red Sea Demonic Beast Army. While the Imperial Union was tied up, Be had every intention to settle the matter in the Gabriel Empire as soon as she could.

    It was crucial that the ruler of the Gabriel Empire could be decided before the Imperial Union could intervene. As she pondered about it, Be had unknowingly reached her destination. Even though the mansion of the Lord who governed the Gabrideck City was considered to be quite huge, it was still notparable to the temporary residence of Prince Brad, which was the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern or even the Las Vegas Royal Casino that Prince Frauer had chosen as his temporary residence. They were atpletely different levels.

    As expected by Be, the guards who were guarding the mansion were the soldiers of Prince Angus. At the gate of this mansion, as with the guards of the previous two locations that she had visited, Be took out the family tokens and showed them to the guards. The tokens belonged to the daughters of Prince Angus, Andanielle and her sister Andta.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the leader of the Southern Alliance? How dare youe alone?!¡±

    ¡°Notify the prince that I have some matters to discuss with him. You should not be unfamiliar with these two tokens.¡±

    ¡°These are the family tokens that belong to Miss Andanielle and Miss Andta. What have you done to them?¡±

    The guard at the gate could clearly recognize Be at a nce because she did not use any disguise on herself and had walked over to them casually. Even though she came alone, there had been rumors that she possessed the strength of a Dragon Knight, and aside from that, she was also holding on to the family token of Prince Angus. As such, none of the guards stationed on the front of the gate to the mansion of the former Lord dared to block Be¡¯s path.

    In the end, the guards silentlyplied and gave way to Be and allowed her into the mansion. These guards had also concluded that the two daughters of the family themselves must have also fallen in the hands of Be since the family tokens of Miss Andanielle and Miss Andta were in the hands of Be. All they could do was to allow Be to confront Prince Angus.

    As opposed to the residence of the previous two princes, the mansion of the former Lord was very quiet. It is really rare for a prince to be as decent as Prince Angus. He wasn¡¯t a phnderer, nor did he have any greedy desires. If he weren¡¯t as stubborn and conservative in his political views with the constant insistence for Crown Prince Daniel to be the only one to inherit the throne, Be might have let him retain his status as a prince.

    It really was a pity because although Prince Angus himself was an upright person, the person he chose to support, Prince Daniel. was considered a wall of mud that could never support the burden of the empire. Not only was Prince Daniel not good in military warfare, but he too had problems when it came to his pleasureful habits. The only advantage that he had over the other princes was that the previous emperor, Emperor Alfred the Third, had personally appointed him as the Crown Prince.

    Even after walking for quite some time in this mansion, she had yet toe in sight with any guards. Prince Angus must have been confident in his own strength because there were neither guards on patrol nor maids or even attendants inside his temporary residence. As someone who had made his name through the ranks of a soldier, Prince Angus was an honorable officer who held the title of the Chief General of the Empire. With such an honorable person, it came as no surprise that his style was very different from the previous two princes, who only knew how to lobby their support through political ys.

    As Be walked on ahead, the initial ambiance of the quiet mansion was finally disrupted by some discordant sounds. Although Prince Angus himself was not a mboyant person, Crown Prince Daniel was obviously an unscrupulous person who only knew how to enjoy himself with food and entertainment. He might not have much of a ir in terms of warfare or even in politics, but he sure knew his way around the pleasure of life with multiple courses of indulging entertainment.

    Walking past the banquet hall in this mansion of the former Lord, Be noticed Prince Daniel feasting with his guest. It seemed that Prince Daniel had no sense of crisis at all as he was leisurely spending his time here with the other princes who also supported him. Even when he was in the area that was under the governance of Prince Angus, Prince Daniel did not even try to conceal his pleasurable habits.

    In the banquet hall, the prince was also apanied by wines and many beautiful maidens who were dressed gorgeously. The way they werevishly decked out, Be thought that they looked like princesses. Compared to the beauties that Be had previously encountered in the temporary residence of Prince Brad and Prince Frauer, thedies here definitely had better lives. At the very least, they were not shamefully stripped naked as thesedies could still retain a trace of their dignity.

    Be simply walked past the prince, not giving much thought to the prince that she would soon rece. She finally found the person she was looking for, Prince Angus, in the study room of this mansion. When Be opened the door to the study and walked in, Prince Angus, who was still awake at this hour, was studying the map that was ced in front of him. It seemed that he was nning tounch an attack towards the Southern Alliance the very next day.

    Since Be¡¯s arrival was unexpected, the prince did not even lift up his head to look at Be when she pushed the door and entered his room as he didn¡¯t expect her to disturb him at this hour. Be, who had always received much attention regardless of where she was, felt a little troubled that he was neglecting her. Considering that she was regarded as a beauty herself, it was a little embarrassing that he didn¡¯t even bother to look at her.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have toe and invite me. I¡¯m not interested in your banquet, Daniel. And¡­ Eh, it¡¯s you! How could it be¡­¡±

    ¡°Prince Angus, you don¡¯t have to doubt it. I believe that no one would impersonate me.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing here? This is not a ce that you should be at. Since you are a Duchess of the Empire, I would not give you any trouble. Just go!¡±

    ¡°No, no, no¡­. Prince Angus, you seem to be missing the point. It is you who should really not be here!¡±

    While the expression on Prince Angus¡¯s face reflected some doubt, Be¡¯s expression was confident and fearless, as if she already had the upper hand. Could it be that she no longer cared about the consequences? Just as Prince Angus was about to give the order for his guards to arrest Be, she took out some items that managed to make the prince, who was well-versed in the battlefield, keep his mouth shut for a moment.

    Among those items were the seals that belonged to two out of the three princes of the Gabriel Empire. These seals belonged to Prince Frauer and Prince Brad, respectively. She also had the seals of the Grand Duke of the Renald family and the patriarch of the Ignaz family. Toplete the three major families of the empire, she presented the letter of credit written by the Johnston family. To add to the insult, she took out the portable sabers of several Sword Gods that belonged to the Hilikas family. Along with those, she also showed him the certificate of recognition by the current interim patriarch of the Hilikas family, Harry Verron.

    Be took pleasure in presenting these trophies, one after another, to Prince Angus. To some extent, Be was still proceeding with a conscience. If she weren¡¯t, she would have taken out the underwear worn by Andanielle and Andta, the daughters of Prince Angus, and shown it to him.

    After showing him the underwear of his daughters, she should have told him with an evil grin that his two daughters were great! That would have been a bigger blow to Prince Angus aspared to what she was showing him now. However, Be was not the one without any principles. In her opinion, the intimate wear that was worn by thedies in her harem was for her eyes only and could not be shown to others, even if it were to a male rtive of theirs.

    ¡°Duchess Bellina, what is the meaning of this? I don¡¯t understand it. Please leave immediately!¡±

    ¡°No, Prince Angus, I believe that you are well aware of what I mean. Don¡¯t you think that there is something missing from here? That item is still in your possession.¡±

    It was only natural for Prince Angus to know the meaning behind Be¡¯s actions. The item that Be was referring to was his very own seal as a prince of the empire. With his seal, Be would have control over the two million Northern Alliance soldiers who were under hismand, and with this final troop, she would have taken over the whole of the Northern Alliance. That itself would put an end to the civil war that seemed to have been going on forever.

    Prince Angus couldn¡¯tprehend how Prince Frauer and Prince Brad could have so easily handed over their seals which they had regarded as their second lives. However, since Be had personallye knocking at his door, it could only mean that the two princes had handed over their seal and surrendered to Be. In addition to it, she also had the recognition of the Hilikas family. This meant that Be had already grasped hold of all the political favors in the empire. Aside from the military forces, Be had also gained the absolute advantage of the political arena of the empire.

    After Be had received recognition from the patriarch of the Hilikas family, Prince Angus understood that he was Be¡¯sst obstacle. In his current situation, he could no longer order for the arrest of Be as she would have taken over the military forces of Prince Brad and Prince Frauer that amounted to more than three million soldiers, the three-fifth of the entire Northern Alliance army. Moreover, the Guardian of the Empires, the Hilikas family that Prince Angus had relied on, was already siding with Be. This meant that she was already in control of the base camp of the Northern Alliance.

    At this point, there wasn¡¯t even a need for the Southern Alliance to intervene. All Be had to do was takemand of the armies under the two princes, and she could have easily plunged the Northern Alliance base camp into a civil war between themselves. For the first time ever, Prince Angus, who once served the empire on the battlefield itself and saved the empire from many crises, felt a deep sense of frustration as he was confronted by Be. Though the beautiful blonde girl standing in front of him was petite, somehow, in his eyes, Be was akin to an insurmountable mountain.

    ¡°Prince Angus, why do you look so troubled? It¡¯s not the end of the world. I can assure you that the throne would be given to Princess Kriss instead of me. The throne would still be in the hands of the original royal family. I have no interest in the boring position of an emperor. If you could acknowledge Crown Prince Daniel as the heir to the throne, why can¡¯t you acknowledge that Kriss, as a Princess, also has the same right to the throne?¡±

    ¡°No, Duchess Bellina¡­ I mean, Princess Regnant Bellina. I don¡¯t doubt your ability. I really don¡¯t. It¡¯s just that politics is a man¡¯s game, and you and Kriss are women. The consequences would not be favorable if you decide to participate in it.¡±

    When questioned by Be, Prince Angus gave her his honest answer. This was the first time he was confronted by Be, and she was not any ordinary person. This was the person who had rewritten the Gabriel Empire¡¯s entire history in less than half a year. Duchess Bellina had managed to rise from a mere Duchess to a Princess Regnant and subsequently became the person that conquered the whole empire, all in less than half a year. She was definitely a legendary figure regardless of whichever empire in the human continent she came from.

    Prince Angus was actually concerned about the fact that the throne might fall into the hands of a foreigner instead of staying with the original royal family of the Gabriel Empire. In his opinion, even though Kriss could inherit the throne and be the first Empress of the human continent, she was bound to marry someone one day.

    Once Kriss got married, the imperial power might fall into the hands of her husband, which would be Prince Angus¡¯ worst nightmare. One couldn¡¯t really me him for his ignorant view because that was the general view of the people living in this other world. If only he knew that the richest empire, the Manasvir Empire, was actually controlled for tens of thousands of years by Queen Manya Fn, an interdimensional traveler, he wouldn¡¯t be so resistant to Kriss inheriting the throne.

    ¡°Prince Angus, I do understand where you areing from, but I would still need you to hand over your seal. This is how I do things. I hope you are not offended!¡±

    ¡°Princess Regnant Bellina, I don¡¯t know what your ns are but since we havee to this, it would be great if we can reduce the casualties of war and peacefully resolve this. If you can defeat me, I will let you have my seal.¡±

    ¡°Then, let¡¯sy out the terms. Prince Angus, as long as you are able to hurt me, I will consider it as your win and recognize Prince Daniel as the heir of the throne. I would even let him immediately seed the throne. However, if it so happens to be my win, kindly hand me the seal and ce the future of the empire in the hands of Kriss and me.¡±

    No matter how capable Prince Angus was, he knew that the situation was not favorable to him. His suggestion to challenge Be was merely a way for him to appease himself to step down gracefully because even from the start, he knew that he had a very slim chance of winning against her. Be¡¯s strength was well known to be that of a Dragon Knight, and even if she didn¡¯t summon her flying dragon, based on her Dragon Knight strength alone, she should be able to easily take down a group of Sword Sages.

    The fight between them didn¡¯t require any borate actions. With just a few simple moves, one could easily tell the winner apart. On a battlefield, lives and deaths were often decided based on a single precise moment. The strength of Prince Angus was only at the level of a Quasi-Sword Sage. He couldn¡¯t even bepared to the Sword Sage of the Hilikas family.

    The result of the fight was as expected. Prince Angus¡¯s strongest attack, ¡°The Destruction of Mountains and Rivers,¡± was easily blocked by the aura that was surrounding Be. A smile was carved on Be¡¯s lips as she stretched out her finger, and with a light flick, she managed to smash Prince Angus¡¯s saber. Even though Prince Angus had given his all, he was still helpless when he was confronted by Be, who was an existence that was out of his league.

    Throughout the battle, Be was actually holding herself back. Even though her power now could not bepared to the power that she could wield when she was in her Demon King form, she could still easily defeat Prince Angus. If she did not hold back her strength, Prince Angus would have already been lying on the floor as a cold corpse. Considering that he was the father of Andanielle and Andta, she had no intention to kill him.

    ¡°It seems that I am really getting old. Princess Regnant Bellina, you win.¡±

    ¡°Prince Angus, don¡¯t be depressed. Let me share my ns with you that I haven¡¯t even told the other two princes. You are the first to know.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead Princess Regnant Bellina. You are the one in control here.¡±

    The content of the discussion between Prince Angus and Be remained only between them. Once they walked out of the study, none of them had disclosed the content of their conversation to anyone at all. After that, Be had spied on both Prince Frauer and Prince Brad separately, and it was confirmed that the secret discussion between them remained as the empire¡¯s secret and had beenpletely sealed.

    In the early morning of the next day, the Northern and Southern Alliance that had been warring against each other had suddenly announced a reconciliation, and both parties had reached a ¡°consensus.¡± After some discussion, the ongoing battle between the Northern and Southern Alliance was finally dered to be over. In fact, both sides unitedly downyed the event as they announced that thergest civil war that had ever been fought in the history of the human continent to be a simple military exercise.

    All the Northern alliance soldiers who previously perished on the battlefield were written down as identally injured in a military exercise. It wasn¡¯t hard for the Northern and Southern Alliance to downy the numbers of the casualties from tens of thousands to only a few thousand. However, they did ensure that all the family members of the soldiers who had died in the battle would receive a generous amount as pensions. These pensions and subsequent annual maintenance costs would be borne by both the Northern and Southern Alliance.

    The majority of the citizens in the Gabriel Empire had already be ustomed to the political transition of the empire that seemed to change faster than the weather during this particr period. The most shocking news to them was that the original heir to the throne, Prince Daniel, had announced to cede the throne to his sister, Princess Kriss.

 Book 9: Chapter 533: The Real Ruler of the Gabriel Empire

    Book 9: Chapter 533: The Real Ruler of the Gabriel Empire

    There was a secret resting ce located in the imperial city area of Gabriels City (Sword Capital) at the Gabriel Empire (Nation of the Sword). After the meeting was adjourned, Be and herpanion made their way to this secret hidden spot to unwind. While the beautiful girls that hade here with Be were unconsciously letting their guards down because of their rxed state, Be had every intention of taking advantage of the situation and implement her evil n.

    The visit to this secret resting ce was the first long-awaited vacation for everyone since the usurping of the throne fiasco. It was meant for them to rx and recharge themselves after the long battle. Initially, this private hot spring site was built by the son of the patriarch of the Renald family that had tried to steal the throne. He intended to use it once he had ascended the throne.

    After the Renald family¡¯s n to overthrow the throne was foiled, like every other possession, this hot spring was also picked up by the final victors of this political game. It now belonged to Be and Kriss. Since the construction of the hot spring was unfinished when they got it, they had actually inherited a hot spring with no connection to any underground water source. As such, the hot spring was more of an empty pond when it was handed over to Be.

    Yet, this didn¡¯t dither Be. What she needed was precisely that¡ªan empty hot spring with no spring water in it. By the time she and herpanion arrived at the hot spring, it was already filled with milky white liquid. At a nce, it looked a lot like cow¡¯s milk, but the scent of it was a little different, as if it was from another particr mysterious source. This particr hidden vicinity was part of the restricted area that could only be entered with the permission of Be and Kriss. No other person would be allowed to ess this area.

    ¡°Be, is that milk in there? Why is the smell so strong, as if¡­?¡±

    ¡°Sister Helena, that¡¯s indeed milk. Whoever doesn¡¯t believe me, I could take them to experience the production process.¡±

    The evil grin on Be¡¯s face sent a chill down the spines of these female princesses and grand dukes. They hade over to rx after sessfully concluding the enthronement ceremony. ording to their experience of being teased by Be, it was apparent that she had an evil intention when she gathered them here. Since it was daytime and Kriss was also with them, they thought that it would be safe for them to tag along.

    ¡°Be¡­ Mistress, it¡¯s still broad daylight, and sister Kriss is with us¡­ Eh, where is Empress Kriss?¡±

    ¡°Kriss has gone somewhere else to rest. Say, do you want me to help you take it off, or do you want to do it yourself?!¡±

    Only then did the beautiful maidens realize that they had been tricked into a n that was curated by the Demon King Be, as well as the pure and innocent-looking Kriss. Currently, Be was standing at the only exit of the secret hot spring, preventing the girls from leaving. The ¡°aplice¡± Kriss was nowhere to be found. When the girls were not paying much attention to them, the ¡°co-conspirator¡± and Be had retreated to the posterior of the vicinity. Just as the rest of the beautiful girls entered their trap, Kriss safely left the danger zone.

    ¡°There are no outsiders here. Shouldn¡¯t you call me Mistress? If not, I will punish the disobedient one!¡±

    ¡°Mistress, it¡¯s my mistake.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, I¡¯m not ready yet. Could you¡­¡±

    ¡°Today, none of you will be able to escape from me. Since you have all called me your Mistress, do you still expect me to serve you and help you take off your clothes?! Except for the crown on your head, I want everything off!¡±

    When Be shifted to her overbearing tone, these beautiful maidens, who had previously been harassed and teased, instinctively called her Mistress. At the same time, their hands moved towards the buttons on their clothes and started to remove their garments, as if they had been put under a spell. It didn¡¯t take long before all these beauties sheepishly disyed their snow-white, delicate ¡°body art¡± in front of Be.

    Be had her own purpose for letting these female princesses and female grand dukes retain the crowns received during the coronation while submerging in the milk bath with her. Like the female nobles of a defeated country that had subjected themselves to the conquerors, Be¡¯s way of shaming these beautifuldies was to remind them that regardless of how high their social status was, at the end of the day, they were still a ve to Be.

    ¡°Come, wear these. It¡¯ll make you look much cuter. If you do not want this, there are still other options for you to choose from.¡±

    ¡°No, Mistress, we¡¯ll choose this. There is no need for others.¡±

    Looking at the red leather cors in Be¡¯s hand, all the beautifuldies took it. Without any hesitation, they pped it onto their slender necks. Compared to the cor, Be¡¯s other ¡°Super Dirty Girl¡± options would be way more sinful and degrading. It included toys such as a pet tail that would be hung off their rear. Rather than the rest, it¡¯d be best to obediently take the cor.

    Be soaked in the milk bath with a blissful expression as she enjoyed the sensual massage of the beautiful girls surrounding her. On her arms were the sensitive twin sisters, Calman and Cahlia, while sisters Andanielle and Andta straddled Be¡¯s snow-white thighs. They allowed her to caress and tease their tender and most sensitive mysterious region of their bodies.

    This time around, the beautiful girl that Be was using as a pillow was the more voluptuous Helena. Initially, the position belonged to Doris, but since Helena had taken over her spot, Doris was now in front of Be. She let Be fondle the most sensitive parts of her body.

    It was sister Cathy and Sarah¡¯s responsibility to massage Be¡¯s dainty feet on both sides. They closely cuddled Be¡¯s feet with their arms and let the softness of their breasts brush against Be¡¯s feet.

    The ones with the least strenuous responsibility were Irina and Renath. They were ced on either side of Be. All they had to do was suck and lick on Be¡¯s fingers while asionally letting her stroke their breasts. The noble status of these newly coronated female princesses and grand dukes did notst long in front of Devil King Be, submitting themselves as her ves. The crown symbolizing their noble status on their heads held a different kind of delight to Be.

    ¡°All of you are really good at pleasing your Mistress. I really wish to let the ministers and the others know of this honest side of you.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, please don¡¯t say that. Tell us which aspect you are unsatisfied with, and we will change it!¡±

    ¡°Mistress, we will do anything to please you. You can¡¯t do that. Please don¡¯t act that way.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you should all drink more of the milk in here. It¡¯s good for your health, especially over here.¡±

    Under Be¡¯s eyes, these female princesses and grand dukes lowered their heads and stuck out their tongues to lick the special milk in this hot spring. Be¡¯s pair of sleazy hands wandered around the soft twin peaks and kneaded on the bright pink cherries as she examined their development. Even when they were to be attacked by Be¡¯s concupiscent physical examination, none of these beautifuldies had the courage to oppose her. They all submitted themselves to her will.

    The white liquid in this hot spring was, in fact, technically milk. However, instead of milk from cows, it was milk that Be had harvested from the beautiful maidens of the Goddess of Darkness faction from the Darkness Church. To put it in context, it was extracted from the beautiful girls of the Goddess of Darkness factions. Now, these maidens were lying on their backs all around the hot spring. The beautiful patterns on the naked body of these delicatedies contributed to the picturesque background scenery.

    At first, Helena and the others were actually curious about the high-quality beautiful girls that Be was simply using as a background at the hot spring. But, as soon as they saw the white milky textured liquid flowing out of the engorged double peaks of these beautifuldies, they finally realized the truth. The milk they were submerging in and savoring right now was not, in actual fact, cows¡¯ milk.

    However, no matter how embarrassed Helena and herpanions were, they could only give in to Be¡¯s will. They didn¡¯t want to be the next victim she would use for such a purpose. In order for Be to fill this hot spring with the specially produced milk, she had taken great pains. She had gathered almost all the beautiful girls from the Darkness Church, regardless if they were from the Goddess of Darkness or even the Demon King factions.

    Be nced at the swollen bosom of the beautiful maidens around her with an intentional gaze as she pondered if they could be used for any other amusement. All the girls she looked at trembled in fright, fearing that they would be lured into her evil games. However, as Be studied their expression, she wasn¡¯t sure whether they were trembling in fear or quivering in excitement.

    ¡°Sister Helena and Sister Doris, you two seem to be very plump in this area!¡±

    ¡°Mistress, please don¡¯t be like this. We can¡¯t do that. But we¡¯ll grant all other things that you wish for.¡±

    In order to not be used for the other purposes, Helena, along with the rest of the beautiful girls, who were more voluptuous, rushed to Be¡¯s side to please her. Even though Be was merely teasing them and had no intention to put them through it, she still felt a strange sense of aplishment in her heart when she saw how the girls were panicking and begging her for mercy.

    The core and high-level maidens of the Darkness Church were also present in the hot spring. The three Dark Holy Maidens, Liz, Livina, and Leah, as well as the beautiful twins, the heir to the pope, Lisnell, and Demonic Swordsman Lisner, could not escape Be¡¯s ws either. They, too, were also included in the beautifuldies surrounding the milk-filled hot spring while they bashfully acknowledge Be. After falling into the power of the Demon King, the rtionship between them and Be was that of a subus and the summoning master. Through this rtionship, their body had adapted to Be and had recognized her as their master, with only a little resistance left in their conscious mind.

    ¡°Lisnell and the few of you,e over here. Let me check if you have beenzy for the past few days.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, please, we have done what you wished for the past few days. When we get back, could we stop drinking that?¡±

    ¡°That will depend on my mood and your performance.¡±

    Lisnell and herpanions from the Darkness Church had been drinking strange potion for the past couple of days. It made bosom produce the special sweet milk like the rest of thedies of the Darkness Church. With a knowing nce from Be, these beautiful girls from the Darkness Church immediately walked over with their perky plump breasts and lined up in a row as they waited for Be¡¯s routine inspection.

    Without much dy, Be went straight to the point, letting Helena and the others rest as she headed on over to the three Dark Holy Maidens. Standing before Leah, she bent down and buried her head on Leah¡¯s chest, sucking the delicious milk she was producing. Leah¡¯s mature figure was perfect for such an act. Her twopanions, Liz and Livina, were not spared from Be¡¯s clutches either as she kept her hands busy with squeezing and fondling the red cherries on their bosom. Under her stimtion, Liz and Livina were squirting out milk from their breasts.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. If only you could keep doing this, I think¡­¡±

    ¡°Mistress, can¡¯t we y this game again when we are a bit more mature? At that time, we won¡¯t care how you want to y with us.¡±

    ¡°Sure, Lisnell. But today, you will do as I say. I assume the two of you sisters know what to do!¡±

    Be moved her head away from Leah¡¯s chest and looked at the twin Lisnell and Lisner. The twin sisters from the Darkness Church could only bow their heads and resign to their fates. They obediently let Be pull them into her arms and kiss. They couldn¡¯t break free from the Devil King Be as they were forced to press their soft bosom together, face to face. All they could do was subject themselves to Be¡¯s teasing. Their sensitive perky peaks were rubbed and squeezed into all kinds of shapes. After a while, an abundance of milk started to ooze out of them.

    All the other dark holy maidens watching on the side could only look over as the heir to their Dark Pope and their Demonic Swordsman were teased by Be in all sorts of ways. The girls of the Radiant Church were forced to watch when Be had harassed the heir to the Radiant Pope, Maria, as well as Cynthia, the Holy Swordsman. Now, it was their turn. These beautiful girls of the Darkness Church should be able to understand the feeling that the maidens of the Radiant Church had at that point in time.

    As the Dark Holy Maidens of the Darkness Church, the only way they could help unburden the twins Lisnell and Lisner was to ce themselves around Be and let themselves be teased. Even if the female princesses and grand dukes recognized these beautiful girls from the Darkness Church, they wouldn¡¯t be surprised. Once ced in front of Be, all their identities meant nothing. There were only two parties in this rtionship¡ªthe master and her ve. Aside from Be, everyone else was her ve.

    Be had gathered most of the special trophies she had collected throughout the Gabriel Empire (Nation of the Sword) here in this milk-filled hot spring. All the beautiful girls here were part of her precious collections. Except for Empress Kriss, who was not here, all the other princesses she had collected in this empire were present. This was just like the time when she enjoyed the princesses from the imperial royal family of the Manasvir Empire. The only thing different was that the target of harassment this time around was focused on the princesses of this empire.

    The princesses wearing the crowns on their heads were lined up in a row, bowing at the edge of the hot spring. The eldest princess, Princess Kliveny, the second princess, Princess Karin, the fourth princess, Princess Khalifa, and the fifth loli princess, Krylo, were kneeling at the forefront, bowing their heads. The other princesses behind them were the group of unknown princesses that had looked down on Kriss. They were previously held captive to be enjoyed by Reynard after his family, the Renald Family, sessfully usurped the throne.

    After Be had gotten hold of them, she sent these groups of unknown princesses to the evil Time Space Demon Noesha to educate them. Under her guidance, all of these princesses had fallen into great despair. By simply looking at another beautiful girl¡¯s body, their own bodies would start to react strangely.

    ¡°Dear princesses, why don¡¯t youe and join us? Come quickly. This hot spring is wide and can easily amodate all of you.¡±

    ¡°My prince, you need to have a little respect. We are princesses, you¡­ Don¡¯t pull. Such a hateful act, can¡¯t you let me finish my sentence? Why did you suddenly kiss? Wait¡­?¡±

    ¡°Kliveny, a moment of spring is worth a thousand gold. You are already feeling weird over here. Quicklye and let me help you relieve it.¡±

    Be used a little of her Demon King power to lightly blow at the princesses, and they all fell into the milky pond one after another with a ¡°puff¡±. When Princess Kliveny and the other four princesses rposed themselves, they were being pushed by the other princesses that had fallen behind them to face Be. All they could do now was to surrender their bodies to Be¡¯s whims.

    As usual, Be¡¯s lecherous hands were wandering around. As one of her hands was busy fondling Princess Kliveny, her other hand was already pinching on the red cherry that was perched on the bosom of Princess Khalifa. She then had her face buried onto the soft flesh of the second princess, Princess Karins¡¯s, peaks.

    As Be kissed and suckled on Karin¡¯s breast, her reaction reminded Be of the women on the ind of Japan, a nation in his previous life on earth. The fifth princess, Princess Krylo, who still had the figure of a child, could only stand on the side and watch with a flustered expression as her sisters were being harassed by Be. As a loli, Be had saved her forst.

    This time around, Be enjoyed herself and yed with her precious trophies from the daytime all the way till the sun had set. Since the hidden hot springs were equipped with a thermal enchantment, the temperature inside remained perfect. Even if one slept naked inside, one would still befortable. When Be finally walked out of the hot spring, aside from her, all the other human girls looked utterly hollowed out and were limping around. The scene incited the creative subconscious of a person.

    There was no other way since Be¡¯s physical strength as a Demon King was way too much for these human girls to handle. Luckily, she was a female. If she were to be in the form of a male Demon King, many beautiful girls would have beenpletely ruined by his harassment. As she left the milky hot spring, Be went over to a separate hot spring area behind the mountain. When she arrived, there were several beautiful girls quietly soaking in this hot spring. The hot springs here were not filled with milk but rather with sparkling clean water.

    Including Kriss, two other beautiful girls were here serving her. They were Fire Mage Wendy, who was captured by Be, and Sword Goddess udine. Seeing how Be was still unfazed, they were so afraid that they quickly went over to serve Be in the hot spring. They were both well ustomed to the strange hobby of this Demon King. They knew that it would be better if they were to take the initiative to serve her now. By the time Be took the initiative, it would be much worse.

    Be weed their thoughtfulness and allowed Wendy and udine to wipe her body from left and right. asionally, she would stretch out her hand to lightly fondle their soft, white bodies. The bashful but excited expression on these two beautiful girls failed to arouse excitement in Be¡¯s heart since she had previously been harassing a fleet of beautiful girls. Instead, she felt as if it was all natural. The things she was doing were just by natural instinct.

    ¡°Be, you are harassing them again. I won¡¯t say much about sister Wendy, but udine is your senior. Shouldn¡¯t you give her a bit of respect?¡±

    ¡°Kriss, you misunderstand me. I am doing this out of my respect for my senior. If you don¡¯t believe me, then look at this happy smile on her face. Do you still think that I am harassing her?¡±

    Kriss was used to Be¡¯s ¡°extreme excuses¡±. Since Wendy and udine didn¡¯t have much to do, Kriss just let them be. Previously, she had deliberately conspired and caused the other beautiful girls to fall into the harassing hands of Demon King Be. Under the influence of Myriad Sword Demon Krysan, Kriss had also learned some nasty tricks. Sometimes, her way was not any less evil than that of the veterans like Be or Noesha.

    The only girls that did not show up were Lost Demon King Hailey Layman and Moon Demon King Gonias. These two members of the Twelve Ancient Demon Kings had epted an invitation by the New Demon King faction, Sky Demon Doris. They had gone to visit the Darkness Sacred Region that had sent more than ten million demons to the field during the usurping of the throne, even though at the end of the day, most of them were unused.

    Although the rtionship between the new demon kings and the old faction was dangling between friendship and enmity, Be and the members of the new demon kings were trying their best to win over the other six females of the ancient twelve demon kings. It was better to have fewer enemies than to have more. Of all the six female demon kings, except for the one that was ranked first inbat strength, Be had met with all the rest.

    All the five demon kings had one way or another fallen into the ¡®evil hands¡¯ of Be and had been taken advantage of by her. The only difference was the degree she had taken advantage of them. There were a few demon kings that hadpletely fallen into her submission. It was only after confronting them that Be had decided to win them over to her side.

    ¡°Be, is it true that your father has really agreed to preside over the marriage between us? Was that what he meant?¡±

    ¡°Of course, your father-inw and mother-inw have agreed to my proposal. Or do you think that my family would trick me? How about this? Let us seal the deal here. By then, no one would be able to oppose me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hateful. Be, you are thinking of dirty thoughts again. Didn¡¯t you just finish ying with my sisters? But if you really want to, I won¡¯t deny you.¡±

    Kriss¡¯s words brought Be back to reality. Looking at her delicate cor bones, Be had to admit that even after she had forced herself upon and teased all the otherdies, in the end, Kriss was still the most beautiful one in her eyes. This was probably the vast difference between the queen that stood in the main pce and all the other general girls in the harem.

    Even though Kriss did not refuse her, Be didn¡¯t want to force her at this point. All the other girls she had harassed so far were beautiful girls of ordinary lineages, such as the human race, demons, and even elves. Be was not sure of the consequences that her action might lead to if she were to bond with a beautiful girl with a Dark Transformation such as Kriss.

    Only after Be had cleared up everything would she dare to attack Kriss. This was also the same reason why she had held off from harassing Dark Demon God Alice. Although Be couldn¡¯t have her way with Kriss, she still stepped forward and embraced her. As if tofort her, they embraced quietly. The loving scene of the couple shocked the female sword goddess udine as well as Wendy, who was looking at them.

    No one would have imagined that a demon king who had harassed so many beautiful maidens with all kinds of toys and in all sorts of evil ways would have shown such a warm and loving side of her. They couldn¡¯t help but be envious of Kriss, who by far was the only beautifuldy Be would treat in such a loving way.

    ¡°Be, bring me back to meet with Uncle!¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

 Book 9: Chapter 533: The Real Ruler of the Gabriel Empire

    Book 9: Chapter 533: The Real Ruler of the Gabriel Empire

    There was a secret resting ce located in the imperial city area of Gabriels City (Sword Capital) at the Gabriel Empire (Nation of the Sword). After the meeting was adjourned, Be and herpanion made their way to this secret hidden spot to unwind. While the beautiful girls that hade here with Be were unconsciously letting their guards down because of their rxed state, Be had every intention of taking advantage of the situation and implement her evil n.

    The visit to this secret resting ce was the first long-awaited vacation for everyone since the usurping of the throne fiasco. It was meant for them to rx and recharge themselves after the long battle. Initially, this private hot spring site was built by the son of the patriarch of the Renald family that had tried to steal the throne. He intended to use it once he had ascended the throne.

    After the Renald family¡¯s n to overthrow the throne was foiled, like every other possession, this hot spring was also picked up by the final victors of this political game. It now belonged to Be and Kriss. Since the construction of the hot spring was unfinished when they got it, they had actually inherited a hot spring with no connection to any underground water source. As such, the hot spring was more of an empty pond when it was handed over to Be.

    Yet, this didn¡¯t dither Be. What she needed was precisely that¡ªan empty hot spring with no spring water in it. By the time she and herpanion arrived at the hot spring, it was already filled with milky white liquid. At a nce, it looked a lot like cow¡¯s milk, but the scent of it was a little different, as if it was from another particr mysterious source. This particr hidden vicinity was part of the restricted area that could only be entered with the permission of Be and Kriss. No other person would be allowed to ess this area.

    ¡°Be, is that milk in there? Why is the smell so strong, as if¡­?¡±

    ¡°Sister Helena, that¡¯s indeed milk. Whoever doesn¡¯t believe me, I could take them to experience the production process.¡±

    The evil grin on Be¡¯s face sent a chill down the spines of these female princesses and grand dukes. They hade over to rx after sessfully concluding the enthronement ceremony. ording to their experience of being teased by Be, it was apparent that she had an evil intention when she gathered them here. Since it was daytime and Kriss was also with them, they thought that it would be safe for them to tag along.

    ¡°Be¡­ Mistress, it¡¯s still broad daylight, and sister Kriss is with us¡­ Eh, where is Empress Kriss?¡±

    ¡°Kriss has gone somewhere else to rest. Say, do you want me to help you take it off, or do you want to do it yourself?!¡±

    Only then did the beautiful maidens realize that they had been tricked into a n that was curated by the Demon King Be, as well as the pure and innocent-looking Kriss. Currently, Be was standing at the only exit of the secret hot spring, preventing the girls from leaving. The ¡°aplice¡± Kriss was nowhere to be found. When the girls were not paying much attention to them, the ¡°co-conspirator¡± and Be had retreated to the posterior of the vicinity. Just as the rest of the beautiful girls entered their trap, Kriss safely left the danger zone.

    ¡°There are no outsiders here. Shouldn¡¯t you call me Mistress? If not, I will punish the disobedient one!¡±

    ¡°Mistress, it¡¯s my mistake.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, I¡¯m not ready yet. Could you¡­¡±

    ¡°Today, none of you will be able to escape from me. Since you have all called me your Mistress, do you still expect me to serve you and help you take off your clothes?! Except for the crown on your head, I want everything off!¡±

    When Be shifted to her overbearing tone, these beautiful maidens, who had previously been harassed and teased, instinctively called her Mistress. At the same time, their hands moved towards the buttons on their clothes and started to remove their garments, as if they had been put under a spell. It didn¡¯t take long before all these beauties sheepishly disyed their snow-white, delicate ¡°body art¡± in front of Be.

    Be had her own purpose for letting these female princesses and female grand dukes retain the crowns received during the coronation while submerging in the milk bath with her. Like the female nobles of a defeated country that had subjected themselves to the conquerors, Be¡¯s way of shaming these beautifuldies was to remind them that regardless of how high their social status was, at the end of the day, they were still a ve to Be.

    ¡°Come, wear these. It¡¯ll make you look much cuter. If you do not want this, there are still other options for you to choose from.¡±

    ¡°No, Mistress, we¡¯ll choose this. There is no need for others.¡±

    Looking at the red leather cors in Be¡¯s hand, all the beautifuldies took it. Without any hesitation, they pped it onto their slender necks. Compared to the cor, Be¡¯s other ¡°Super Dirty Girl¡± options would be way more sinful and degrading. It included toys such as a pet tail that would be hung off their rear. Rather than the rest, it¡¯d be best to obediently take the cor.

    Be soaked in the milk bath with a blissful expression as she enjoyed the sensual massage of the beautiful girls surrounding her. On her arms were the sensitive twin sisters, Calman and Cahlia, while sisters Andanielle and Andta straddled Be¡¯s snow-white thighs. They allowed her to caress and tease their tender and most sensitive mysterious region of their bodies.

    This time around, the beautiful girl that Be was using as a pillow was the more voluptuous Helena. Initially, the position belonged to Doris, but since Helena had taken over her spot, Doris was now in front of Be. She let Be fondle the most sensitive parts of her body.

    It was sister Cathy and Sarah¡¯s responsibility to massage Be¡¯s dainty feet on both sides. They closely cuddled Be¡¯s feet with their arms and let the softness of their breasts brush against Be¡¯s feet.

    The ones with the least strenuous responsibility were Irina and Renath. They were ced on either side of Be. All they had to do was suck and lick on Be¡¯s fingers while asionally letting her stroke their breasts. The noble status of these newly coronated female princesses and grand dukes did notst long in front of Devil King Be, submitting themselves as her ves. The crown symbolizing their noble status on their heads held a different kind of delight to Be.

    ¡°All of you are really good at pleasing your Mistress. I really wish to let the ministers and the others know of this honest side of you.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, please don¡¯t say that. Tell us which aspect you are unsatisfied with, and we will change it!¡±

    ¡°Mistress, we will do anything to please you. You can¡¯t do that. Please don¡¯t act that way.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then you should all drink more of the milk in here. It¡¯s good for your health, especially over here.¡±

    Under Be¡¯s eyes, these female princesses and grand dukes lowered their heads and stuck out their tongues to lick the special milk in this hot spring. Be¡¯s pair of sleazy hands wandered around the soft twin peaks and kneaded on the bright pink cherries as she examined their development. Even when they were to be attacked by Be¡¯s concupiscent physical examination, none of these beautifuldies had the courage to oppose her. They all submitted themselves to her will.

    The white liquid in this hot spring was, in fact, technically milk. However, instead of milk from cows, it was milk that Be had harvested from the beautiful maidens of the Goddess of Darkness faction from the Darkness Church. To put it in context, it was extracted from the beautiful girls of the Goddess of Darkness factions. Now, these maidens were lying on their backs all around the hot spring. The beautiful patterns on the naked body of these delicatedies contributed to the picturesque background scenery.

    At first, Helena and the others were actually curious about the high-quality beautiful girls that Be was simply using as a background at the hot spring. But, as soon as they saw the white milky textured liquid flowing out of the engorged double peaks of these beautifuldies, they finally realized the truth. The milk they were submerging in and savoring right now was not, in actual fact, cows¡¯ milk.

    However, no matter how embarrassed Helena and herpanions were, they could only give in to Be¡¯s will. They didn¡¯t want to be the next victim she would use for such a purpose. In order for Be to fill this hot spring with the specially produced milk, she had taken great pains. She had gathered almost all the beautiful girls from the Darkness Church, regardless if they were from the Goddess of Darkness or even the Demon King factions.

    Be nced at the swollen bosom of the beautiful maidens around her with an intentional gaze as she pondered if they could be used for any other amusement. All the girls she looked at trembled in fright, fearing that they would be lured into her evil games. However, as Be studied their expression, she wasn¡¯t sure whether they were trembling in fear or quivering in excitement.

    ¡°Sister Helena and Sister Doris, you two seem to be very plump in this area!¡±

    ¡°Mistress, please don¡¯t be like this. We can¡¯t do that. But we¡¯ll grant all other things that you wish for.¡±

    In order to not be used for the other purposes, Helena, along with the rest of the beautiful girls, who were more voluptuous, rushed to Be¡¯s side to please her. Even though Be was merely teasing them and had no intention to put them through it, she still felt a strange sense of aplishment in her heart when she saw how the girls were panicking and begging her for mercy.

    The core and high-level maidens of the Darkness Church were also present in the hot spring. The three Dark Holy Maidens, Liz, Livina, and Leah, as well as the beautiful twins, the heir to the pope, Lisnell, and Demonic Swordsman Lisner, could not escape Be¡¯s ws either. They, too, were also included in the beautifuldies surrounding the milk-filled hot spring while they bashfully acknowledge Be. After falling into the power of the Demon King, the rtionship between them and Be was that of a subus and the summoning master. Through this rtionship, their body had adapted to Be and had recognized her as their master, with only a little resistance left in their conscious mind.

    ¡°Lisnell and the few of you,e over here. Let me check if you have beenzy for the past few days.¡±

    ¡°Mistress, please, we have done what you wished for the past few days. When we get back, could we stop drinking that?¡±

    ¡°That will depend on my mood and your performance.¡±

    Lisnell and herpanions from the Darkness Church had been drinking strange potion for the past couple of days. It made bosom produce the special sweet milk like the rest of thedies of the Darkness Church. With a knowing nce from Be, these beautiful girls from the Darkness Church immediately walked over with their perky plump breasts and lined up in a row as they waited for Be¡¯s routine inspection.

    Without much dy, Be went straight to the point, letting Helena and the others rest as she headed on over to the three Dark Holy Maidens. Standing before Leah, she bent down and buried her head on Leah¡¯s chest, sucking the delicious milk she was producing. Leah¡¯s mature figure was perfect for such an act. Her twopanions, Liz and Livina, were not spared from Be¡¯s clutches either as she kept her hands busy with squeezing and fondling the red cherries on their bosom. Under her stimtion, Liz and Livina were squirting out milk from their breasts.

    ¡°It¡¯s delicious. If only you could keep doing this, I think¡­¡±

    ¡°Mistress, can¡¯t we y this game again when we are a bit more mature? At that time, we won¡¯t care how you want to y with us.¡±

    ¡°Sure, Lisnell. But today, you will do as I say. I assume the two of you sisters know what to do!¡±

    Be moved her head away from Leah¡¯s chest and looked at the twin Lisnell and Lisner. The twin sisters from the Darkness Church could only bow their heads and resign to their fates. They obediently let Be pull them into her arms and kiss. They couldn¡¯t break free from the Devil King Be as they were forced to press their soft bosom together, face to face. All they could do was subject themselves to Be¡¯s teasing. Their sensitive perky peaks were rubbed and squeezed into all kinds of shapes. After a while, an abundance of milk started to ooze out of them.

    All the other dark holy maidens watching on the side could only look over as the heir to their Dark Pope and their Demonic Swordsman were teased by Be in all sorts of ways. The girls of the Radiant Church were forced to watch when Be had harassed the heir to the Radiant Pope, Maria, as well as Cynthia, the Holy Swordsman. Now, it was their turn. These beautiful girls of the Darkness Church should be able to understand the feeling that the maidens of the Radiant Church had at that point in time.

    As the Dark Holy Maidens of the Darkness Church, the only way they could help unburden the twins Lisnell and Lisner was to ce themselves around Be and let themselves be teased. Even if the female princesses and grand dukes recognized these beautiful girls from the Darkness Church, they wouldn¡¯t be surprised. Once ced in front of Be, all their identities meant nothing. There were only two parties in this rtionship¡ªthe master and her ve. Aside from Be, everyone else was her ve.

    Be had gathered most of the special trophies she had collected throughout the Gabriel Empire (Nation of the Sword) here in this milk-filled hot spring. All the beautiful girls here were part of her precious collections. Except for Empress Kriss, who was not here, all the other princesses she had collected in this empire were present. This was just like the time when she enjoyed the princesses from the imperial royal family of the Manasvir Empire. The only thing different was that the target of harassment this time around was focused on the princesses of this empire.

    The princesses wearing the crowns on their heads were lined up in a row, bowing at the edge of the hot spring. The eldest princess, Princess Kliveny, the second princess, Princess Karin, the fourth princess, Princess Khalifa, and the fifth loli princess, Krylo, were kneeling at the forefront, bowing their heads. The other princesses behind them were the group of unknown princesses that had looked down on Kriss. They were previously held captive to be enjoyed by Reynard after his family, the Renald Family, sessfully usurped the throne.

    After Be had gotten hold of them, she sent these groups of unknown princesses to the evil Time Space Demon Noesha to educate them. Under her guidance, all of these princesses had fallen into great despair. By simply looking at another beautiful girl¡¯s body, their own bodies would start to react strangely.

    ¡°Dear princesses, why don¡¯t youe and join us? Come quickly. This hot spring is wide and can easily amodate all of you.¡±

    ¡°My prince, you need to have a little respect. We are princesses, you¡­ Don¡¯t pull. Such a hateful act, can¡¯t you let me finish my sentence? Why did you suddenly kiss? Wait¡­?¡±

    ¡°Kliveny, a moment of spring is worth a thousand gold. You are already feeling weird over here. Quicklye and let me help you relieve it.¡±

    Be used a little of her Demon King power to lightly blow at the princesses, and they all fell into the milky pond one after another with a ¡°puff¡±. When Princess Kliveny and the other four princesses rposed themselves, they were being pushed by the other princesses that had fallen behind them to face Be. All they could do now was to surrender their bodies to Be¡¯s whims.

    As usual, Be¡¯s lecherous hands were wandering around. As one of her hands was busy fondling Princess Kliveny, her other hand was already pinching on the red cherry that was perched on the bosom of Princess Khalifa. She then had her face buried onto the soft flesh of the second princess, Princess Karins¡¯s, peaks.

    As Be kissed and suckled on Karin¡¯s breast, her reaction reminded Be of the women on the ind of Japan, a nation in his previous life on earth. The fifth princess, Princess Krylo, who still had the figure of a child, could only stand on the side and watch with a flustered expression as her sisters were being harassed by Be. As a loli, Be had saved her forst.

    This time around, Be enjoyed herself and yed with her precious trophies from the daytime all the way till the sun had set. Since the hidden hot springs were equipped with a thermal enchantment, the temperature inside remained perfect. Even if one slept naked inside, one would still befortable. When Be finally walked out of the hot spring, aside from her, all the other human girls looked utterly hollowed out and were limping around. The scene incited the creative subconscious of a person.

    There was no other way since Be¡¯s physical strength as a Demon King was way too much for these human girls to handle. Luckily, she was a female. If she were to be in the form of a male Demon King, many beautiful girls would have beenpletely ruined by his harassment. As she left the milky hot spring, Be went over to a separate hot spring area behind the mountain. When she arrived, there were several beautiful girls quietly soaking in this hot spring. The hot springs here were not filled with milk but rather with sparkling clean water.

    Including Kriss, two other beautiful girls were here serving her. They were Fire Mage Wendy, who was captured by Be, and Sword Goddess udine. Seeing how Be was still unfazed, they were so afraid that they quickly went over to serve Be in the hot spring. They were both well ustomed to the strange hobby of this Demon King. They knew that it would be better if they were to take the initiative to serve her now. By the time Be took the initiative, it would be much worse.

    Be weed their thoughtfulness and allowed Wendy and udine to wipe her body from left and right. asionally, she would stretch out her hand to lightly fondle their soft, white bodies. The bashful but excited expression on these two beautiful girls failed to arouse excitement in Be¡¯s heart since she had previously been harassing a fleet of beautiful girls. Instead, she felt as if it was all natural. The things she was doing were just by natural instinct.

    ¡°Be, you are harassing them again. I won¡¯t say much about sister Wendy, but udine is your senior. Shouldn¡¯t you give her a bit of respect?¡±

    ¡°Kriss, you misunderstand me. I am doing this out of my respect for my senior. If you don¡¯t believe me, then look at this happy smile on her face. Do you still think that I am harassing her?¡±

    Kriss was used to Be¡¯s ¡°extreme excuses¡±. Since Wendy and udine didn¡¯t have much to do, Kriss just let them be. Previously, she had deliberately conspired and caused the other beautiful girls to fall into the harassing hands of Demon King Be. Under the influence of Myriad Sword Demon Krysan, Kriss had also learned some nasty tricks. Sometimes, her way was not any less evil than that of the veterans like Be or Noesha.

    The only girls that did not show up were Lost Demon King Hailey Layman and Moon Demon King Gonias. These two members of the Twelve Ancient Demon Kings had epted an invitation by the New Demon King faction, Sky Demon Doris. They had gone to visit the Darkness Sacred Region that had sent more than ten million demons to the field during the usurping of the throne, even though at the end of the day, most of them were unused.

    Although the rtionship between the new demon kings and the old faction was dangling between friendship and enmity, Be and the members of the new demon kings were trying their best to win over the other six females of the ancient twelve demon kings. It was better to have fewer enemies than to have more. Of all the six female demon kings, except for the one that was ranked first inbat strength, Be had met with all the rest.

    All the five demon kings had one way or another fallen into the ¡®evil hands¡¯ of Be and had been taken advantage of by her. The only difference was the degree she had taken advantage of them. There were a few demon kings that hadpletely fallen into her submission. It was only after confronting them that Be had decided to win them over to her side.

    ¡°Be, is it true that your father has really agreed to preside over the marriage between us? Was that what he meant?¡±

    ¡°Of course, your father-inw and mother-inw have agreed to my proposal. Or do you think that my family would trick me? How about this? Let us seal the deal here. By then, no one would be able to oppose me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hateful. Be, you are thinking of dirty thoughts again. Didn¡¯t you just finish ying with my sisters? But if you really want to, I won¡¯t deny you.¡±

    Kriss¡¯s words brought Be back to reality. Looking at her delicate cor bones, Be had to admit that even after she had forced herself upon and teased all the otherdies, in the end, Kriss was still the most beautiful one in her eyes. This was probably the vast difference between the queen that stood in the main pce and all the other general girls in the harem.

    Even though Kriss did not refuse her, Be didn¡¯t want to force her at this point. All the other girls she had harassed so far were beautiful girls of ordinary lineages, such as the human race, demons, and even elves. Be was not sure of the consequences that her action might lead to if she were to bond with a beautiful girl with a Dark Transformation such as Kriss.

    Only after Be had cleared up everything would she dare to attack Kriss. This was also the same reason why she had held off from harassing Dark Demon God Alice. Although Be couldn¡¯t have her way with Kriss, she still stepped forward and embraced her. As if tofort her, they embraced quietly. The loving scene of the couple shocked the female sword goddess udine as well as Wendy, who was looking at them.

    No one would have imagined that a demon king who had harassed so many beautiful maidens with all kinds of toys and in all sorts of evil ways would have shown such a warm and loving side of her. They couldn¡¯t help but be envious of Kriss, who by far was the only beautifuldy Be would treat in such a loving way.

    ¡°Be, bring me back to meet with Uncle!¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

 Book 10: Chapter 534: The Mysterious Visitors of the Alphine Grain Road District in the Snowy Land

    Book 10: Chapter 534: The Mysterious Visitors of the Alphine Grain Road District in the Snowy Land

    The Alphine Grain Road District was an important area at the north of the Manasvir Empire as it served as the border between the Manasvir Empire and the Octavia Empire. If one were to follow this road and head to the north of the Manasvir Empire, they would eventually reach the Octavia Empire.

    The climate in the human continent was divided into extreme pr opposites. This extreme weather was caused by the first war waged by the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings who had invaded the continent thousands of years ago.

    In the southern kingdom where the Gabriel Empire was located, the weather here was hot all year round, while the northern kingdom of the Octavia Empire was experiencing a totally different climate. In fact, all four seasons of the year wereposed of only the winter season in the Octavia Empire. The only difference in the daily weather was the degree of the snow, whether it was a blizzard or mild snowing.

    The only empire with all the four seasons of spring, summer, autumn, and winter was the Manasvir Empire, located in the middle of the continent. The two opposite empires located at the north and south had only the winter or the summer season through the entire year. However, the empire located in the east, the Aldridge Empire, had only ever experienced spring all year round. As for the Kristoff Empire located in the west, autumn was the only season throughout the year.

    At the Alphine Grain Road District, a team of knights was moving in an orderly manner. Upon closer inspection of this small team of knights that consisted of only a few people, one would realize that they were all female knights and the horses they rode on and the armor they used were all basic and ordinary items. All of the female knights had put on a gray cloak, hiding their beautiful faces underneath it.

    This team was escorting an unmarked carriage. From a nce, they looked as if they were a small mercenary group that had taken on the task of escorting the carriage. However, regardless of how menial they looked, the actual capability of this small team of knights was beyond terrifying as even an average S-ranked mercenary group would not be able to put up a fight against them.

    In fact, this very team was made up of Be and herpanions who were on their way to the Octavia Empire. Sitting in the unmarked carriage was the most recent political figure that had emerged from the human continent, the newly appointed ruler of the Gabriel Empire, Empress Kriss, along with her supporting team. As promised, Be was on the way to bring Kriss back to the homnd of Princess Felia, the princess who Be was currently impersonating.

    As for the political operation of the Gabriel Empire, Empress Kriss had entrusted it to her sisters and the newly appointed Princesses and Grand Duchesses. As a fallback, Be had also asked Time Space Magic Demon Noesha to set up aMagical Teleportation Array purposes so that Be could easily travel back in case of emergency.

    The dynamic lineup of the knights was made up of impressive knights who were closely rted to Be. This particr team included the younger sister of Princess Felia, the Magic Dragon Knight Princess Lisha, and Felia¡¯s two elder sisters, the Golden Knight Princess Irene and the Retribution Knight Princess Luce.

    Along with them, Be had also brought along the Chief of the Disciplinary Committee of the Olsylvia Academy, Frost Knight Natasha, and the two vice presidents of the student union at the Filomena Nobility Academy, Thunder Knight Aurora and the Dusk Knight Daphne. Also joining the impressive lineup of knights was the beautiful teacher of the Holy Dragon Knight Legion, the Beauty Dragon Knight Ingrid, and of course, Princess Manas Pam, the Scarlet Knight, who was sent as a special envoy from the Manasvir Empire, was also a worthy mention of this lineup.

    When Empress Kriss was enthroned as the ruler of the Gabriel Empire, Queen Manya Fn had also concurrently dered herself as the reigning empress of the Manasvir Empire with the support of Be. To gain support from the neighboring empire, the Manasvir Empire had sent out Princess Pam as their envoy to contribute to their diplomatic activities and try to win over at least one more empire as their ally. As long as the three empires were cooperating together, they would be able to ignore the will of the Imperial Union.

    Among the team members, the Dragon Knight General Olya was also present to escort the team to the Octavia Empire. She was also seen donning ordinary armor like Be and the otherpanions. For an average person, this team of knights was oundishly strong. Even the lowest grade of them was a knight of a Holy Knight level. Including Be, this small team of knights consisted of three Dragon Knights (Be, Lisha and Natasha) and one Dragon Knight Captain (Ingrid), as well as a Dragon Knight General (Olya). With these few knights alone, they could easily take up and destroy any major duchy in the human continent.

    Among the beautiful knights, only Be¡¯s strength had yet to be determined, but she was expected to be ced in the higher order of the Dragon Knight level. Aside from Be, the most feared by Olya was the female knight currently in charge of driving the carriage that Empress Kriss was sitting in.

    This temporary coachman wore a mask at all times to conceal her identity. Although the mask that the female knight wore could hide her identity from a passerby, it did not manage to conceal the murderous aura that she had umted through countless battles. Even Olya was shocked when she learned that the female knight who was driving the carriage was not only much stronger than her, but in fact, she was the legendary renowned Dragon Knight King. To the public, Be imed that this female knight was a temporary coachman that she had found. When Olya found out that the strongest person in the whole team was the coachman, Olya was embarrassed and handed the title of the Captain of the team back to Be.

    This said masked female knight was none other than Knight King Ayden Liath, whom Be had ¡°picked-up¡± a few months ago. Although this legendary first generation of the Knight King was moremonly seen as a foodie girl, she was a terrifying person. Even the guardians of the Octavia Empire, the Twelve Divine Knights of the Ostafa family, had only reached the level of a Dragon Knight General, which was far from a Dragon Knight King. If confronted with Liath, they could only submit to hermand.

    The fact that the Knight King Ayden Liath was a female was a secret that even the Dragon Knight General did not know about. Olya couldn¡¯t have guessed that the beautiful girl beside her was a Dragon Knight King. All she knew was that Liath was a subordinate of Be.

    The Ninth Princess of the Octavia Empire, Princess Felia, who had disappeared for a few months, must be terrifying as well if she could recruit such a powerful subordinate under her lead. Even Olya could not urately evaluate Be¡¯s strength as a Dragon Knight.

    ¡°Elder sister Be, what are you thinking? I am aware of your engagement with elder sister Kriss. Sister Kriss is too cunning, how could she get away with it!¡±

    ¡°Sister Lisha, even when I am engaged to Kriss, I won¡¯t be cold towards you. Regardless of it, you are my sister too!¡±

    ¡°Sister Be, I know that. I¡¯ll let it go this time since I get along well with sister Kriss.¡±

    Heading the team were Be and her sister Lisha. For this particr trip, the only intimatepanions she had bought with her were Kriss and Lisha. She had left Ariel, Noreya, and the others at the Olsylvia Academy to help protect the important area of the Rose Society.

    To prevent the headquarters from being taken over, Be had to keep her strongest intimatepanions at the academy to help her guard the territory controlled by the society. This was to guard against the possible attack from their two arch-nemesis, the Golden Legend Society and the Mask of Darkness Society, when Be was away.

    Presently, they were not far from this year¡¯s Twelve Academy Summer Joint Human Race Competition. In fact, Be and the rest of the team had actually sneaked out to y while school was still inmenced. They were able to do it with the help of the Ostafa family, the guardian family of the Octavia Empire, and the Dragon Knight General Olya yed a huge part in the n.

    The person in charge of supervising the team was none other than Dragon Knight Ingrid. This morous big sister, who was also their teacher, had actually submitted to Be a long time ago. In fact, the role of a supervisor was just in name, as Ingrid could never prevent Be from doing what Be wanted to do. As such, Ingrid¡¯s role as a supervisor was merely an act for the public eyes.

    The current situation in the north was exceptionally calm. As opposed to the Gabriel Empire in the south or the Manasvir Empire at the center of the human continent, there was no inter rivalry between the imperial family in the Octavia Empire. The main enemy that the Octavia Empire had been fighting against for years had always been the demons from the Demon Continent across the sea. Every year, the demons across the sea would send in a fleet of the army to attack this empire located in the northern area of the human continent.

    Arge portion of the main army that belonged to the Octavia Empire was situated to guard the northern defense line. As such, only a small portion of the military forces was left to help deal with the affairs that were going on in the center of this empire. But regardless of it, they could not afford to ck on the northern defense line because if the demons managed to break through their defensive line, the Octavia Empire, known as the Nation of Knights, would be theughingstock of the entire human continent.

    Like every other year, the demons had alreadyunched several attacks against the Octavia Empire this year as they tried to break the northern defense line that was guarded by the army of the Octavia Empire and the priests of the Radiant Church. Since the Demon Continent was also separated into a few different empires, they could not unify andunch arge-scale attack on thend across the sea. Otherwise, the joint forces between the Octavia Empire and the Radiant Church alone would not be able to withstand therge-scale attack by the Demon Continent.

    The headquarters of the Radiant Church, the Holy City, was located in the northern part of the human continental, the Octavia Empire. Be nned to drop by and visit the Radiant Church as she returned to her homnd. The Radiant Church held the most influence in the northern part of the continent, while their opponent, the Darkness Church, held their influence over the western part of the continent.

    At the edge of the Alphine Grain Road District, Be and herpanions were fortunate enough to have witnessed the beautiful scenery of the empire known as the ¡°Snow Kingdom.¡± Not far away from the district was a world nketed in white snow. Looking around, it looked as if the whole ce were a piece of the silver in. As Be and herpanion rode towards her homnd, they did it in a very discreet manner. Even those with the strength of a Dragon Knight did not summon their flying dragons. All of them were donning in regr armor and rode on a regr warhorse as they made their way.

    Even the high-level officials of the Octavia Empire were not notified of the arrival of Be and herpanions. There was no one to wee their arrival and escort them from the gate of the empire, so they had to make their way to the city by themselves. Like the Gabriel Empire, the Octavia Empire also did not have any Magical Teleportation Array that could connect the cities together, so they would need to travel through the cities using more conventional methods.

    Be and herpanions didn¡¯t make any unnecessary stops. After they had exited the Alphine Grain Road District, they came to the intersection that was the border of the two empires. There were only a few high-ranking knights who guarded the border. Since the border guards who belonged to the Manasvir Empire were not immune to the cold weather, they had already sought refuge at the warm guard tower that was far away from the border.

    There was a vast difference in the effectiveness of the soldiers on both sides of the borders. The guards of the Octavia Empire were those who had been dispatched to the battlefield before, so they were much more resilient than the soldiers from the Imperial Army of the Manasvir Empire. Since Be and herpanions were currently here on a discreet visit, it wasn¡¯t convenient for her toment on their tardiness. The guards at the border of the Manasvir Empire didn¡¯t even bother to check their transit certificates as Be and herpanions made their way out of the empire.

    On the contrary, the senior knights in the opposite empire were much more dedicated to their jobs. They checked all the entry and exit documents of Be¡¯s team ording to the proper regtions. Unlike the guards at the border of the Manasvir Empire who had simply let them through because they were dressed as mercenaries, Be had to show the high-level knights at the Octavia border all her entry and exit documents and get the documents reviewed.

    In the clearance documents that Be had produced to the border guards, every other detail except for the name was in ordance with the facts. Be did not use the name of the princess that she was impersonating, but instead, she used an alias, and like her, every member of her team also used an alias. Since the rest of the details were real, the guards who reviewed it confirmed the rest of the details written in the documents and did not find any problem with the name that they were using. After the review, they were allowed to enter the empire.

    ¡°Captain Be, the wind and snow is too heavy. I suggest that you enter the country at ater time after the wind and snow had subsided.¡±

    ¡°There is no need for us to wait. My team members are very resilient and are not afraid of hardship. Furthermore, our employer in the carriage is in a rush to enter the country.¡±

    After hearing their voice, the guards who realized that the team was made up of youngdies decided to forewarn them of the climate condition in the country out of chivalry. They had suggested Be and herpanions to wait until the snowstorm had subsided before entering since it might be too dangerous for these youngdies to be on the road in the current situation.

    Naturally, Be had declined the kind suggestion of the guards and thanked them. When she did, the knights continued to persuade Be and herpanion to reenter the country a littleter, but this time, instead of warning them against the climate, they cited the unsafe roads as a reason for them to wait. ording to them, the Octavia Empire was made up of mostly in terrains. Since many ces were inessible grasnds, these ces that were not inhabited by the people would often be infested by snow beasts.

    These snowy beasts often made their appearances in the snowy weather as the snow wolves and the pr bears were amon threat to the travelers. Many mercenary teams had fallen into the hands of these beasts during the snowstorm.

    Be and herpanion had stated that they were merely high-level knights on the entry registration documents. Without the escort of at least a Holy Knight, they would be taking a huge risk to journey through the snowfield. The knights who were guarding the border couldn¡¯t bear to watch these beautiful female knights perish in the snowfield, so they had kindly advised Be and herpanion against going into the country when the blizzard was still going strong.

    It would have been safer if they could join and travel along with another mercenary group that was also entering the country. The rank that was stated on the official documents of Be and herpanions was deliberately lowered so that they would appear less intimidating. In actual truth, the weakest person on Be¡¯s team was already on the level of a Holy Knight, and the strongest that they had was that of the legendary Dragon Knight King. In terms of strength, they had no worries against the snow demonic beast. Even though they looked weak as they were only using ordinary-looking equipment and mounts, the actual fact was that they were extremely strong.

    ¡°No, we are in a hurry. We would be able to make it through the wind and snow. I heard that your country is very good in terms of security and there are hardly any bandits.¡±

    The male knights who weremunicating with Be were too embarrassed to inform Be that there was once a band of bandits that was rampant at the grasnd. However, these unlucky bandits had perished in the hand of the snow beasts even before the knights could manage to round them up. When they were attacked by the snow wolves, not even one corpse was left after the attack. After that incident, no other bandits had dared to terrorize the northern part of the human continent and had all fled to the central and southern parts of the human continent.

    After bidding farewell to the knights, Be and herpanions marched rxingly towards the snowy area. This small team of knights didn¡¯t onlye with strong members but also strong support that was hidden in the carriage. In the humble carriage that Kriss was riding in, thebat power that it was packed with could easily defeat all the members of the beautiful girls who were escorting on the outside.

    Great Evil God Mia, Time Space Magic Demon Noesha, and a few terrifying lolis were disguised as ordinary little maids. The Copsing Evil Dragon Emperor Tiffany Lolita, Devouring Holy Dragon Euphenisia, and the Cursed Demonic Dragon Queen Stimmons were also traveling in the guise of support. Although they had been positioned correctly, they would not be able to use the full terrifying power of these supports in reality.

    Along with them, there were also six other supporting dragons in the carriage for Be to use ording to her will. The dragons were Thunder Dragon Queen Geleman, Crystal Dragon Princess Purple Crystal, Gem Dragon Queen Lolifel, Emerald Demonic Dragon Princess Bess, New Moon Demonic Dragon Dorothea as well as the Sea Demonic Dragon Amy Beth. Since it would be inconvenient for Be to bring her army of demons back to her homnd, it would be much more convenient for her to bring the dragons that soared in the sky back to her homnd. In case the emperor turned unreasonable, Be would simply take the opportunity to mount her dragons.

    The Dragon Knight General Olya obediently followed Be¡¯s arrangement. There were actually a lot of them that could take her on in this team of knights, and if anything were to ur, she would hardly need to take action. The nine beautiful girls who were transformed from the special dragon species that were in the carriage with terrifying strength had all signed a master-servant contract with Be. As for how Be had managed to achieve it, Olya had given up on the thought. After being around Be for a while, such an incident no longer surprised her.

    Since Be still intended to keep it a secret, she had not summoned the dragon princesses she had managed to subdue. Moreover, she had yet to confirm the rtionship between the Ostafa family and the dragons, so in the meantime, it would be best for Olya to not know that she also had other dragon princesses under hermand. Otherwise, it wasn¡¯t difficult for her to equip every single knight with one high-level dragon mount.

    The two members of the Ancient Twelve Demon Kings that had submitted to Be, Lost Demon King Hailey Layman and Moon Demon King Gonias, had separated from Be since they left the Gabriel Empire. Be did not know their current location and had not spoken with them in a while, but she did, however, acquire a way to summon them. It woulde in handy if she were ever in need of them in the future.

    The three Demon Kings of the new Demon King faction that was supporting Be, the Sky Demon King Doris, the Underworld Demon King Cornice as well as the Blood Demon King Eleanor, did not follow her on this journey because they needed to guide the demons that hade out during the usurping of the throne back to the Darkness Sacred Region. Be was a little regretful that she could not bring any of her Demon King sisters along with her on this trip. As for the beautiful maidens of the Darkness Church, she had temporarily let them go back after confirming that the contract between them was not wed.

    ¡°Sister Be, don¡¯t think about dirty thoughts. Your expression has totally exposed you. If you wander aimlessly in the snow, you would be caught by a snowman!¡±

 Volume 10 Chapter 535: Frightening Encounter in the Snowy Night in Victor Plains

    Book 9: Chapter 529: The Eve of the Foggy Night Coup That Changed the Course of the Civil War

    It is dinner time at Gabrideck City, the base camp that belongs to the Northern Alliance, which was located in the marginal area of the Marz in at the lower reaches of the udine River that was flowing near the Gabriels City of the Gabriel Empire. Since it was dinner time, most of the soldiers, except for the few that were guarding the key positions, had gone to get their stomachs filled.

    Be, along with udine, the Sword Goddess, led an elite team of the demon army towards the business center of the city, the Bert Trading Center, where the Hilikas Family, who were the guardians of the Gabriel Empire, currently resided. Since it was dinner time, all the members of the residence had gathered together to enjoy the meal, making it the perfect opportunity for Be and herpanion to round them up and capture them all at once.

    As per her usual tactic during a surprise attack, Be made the conquering of the opponent¡¯s most elite unit as her priority. The demons that she had specially selected to join this operation were the elite mutant humanoid slime demons. These human-shaped, slimy demons have a special capability where they are able to turn into a liquid form and quickly vanish from the scene, making them untraceable by the opponent.

    The height of these slimy demons was the same as an average human soldier and they do not carry any weapons because they were well trained inbat. The use of any weapons at all will only be a hindrance to theirbat force. Currently, the Bert Trading Center no longer houses the normal residents that once used to stay here.

    During the requisition of Gabrideck City to be used as the temporary base camp for the Northern Alliance army, they forcefully expelled the hundreds and thousands of residents that were residing in the city under the name of the royal family and its empire. Many of these innocent victims of the civil war had fled and found refuge in the base camp of the Southern Alliance that was located not far away.

    Unlike the Northern Alliance, the Southern Alliance has more than adequate amounts of provisions and would not need to forcefully appropriate the property of the residents to subsidize themselves. Princess Kriss, who couldn¡¯t bear to witness the state of the refugees that had fled to the base camp of the Southern Alliance, had requested the Southern Alliance assist these refugees whose homes were forcibly taken from them.

    Without realizing it herself, the random act of kindness by Princess Kriss had won the hearts of the people for the Southern Alliance. Due to this, the support of the people for her had gradually grown. As they became more influential, those residents of the imperial capital who had originally stayed neutral at the beginning of this ¡®Civil War¡¯ had also gradually begun to shift to be in support of the Southern Alliance.

    The stalls in the Bert Trading Centerhad been ransacked and emptied out by the soldiers of the Northern Alliance army. This time, ¡°government requisition¡± was too overzealously done. Not even a single thread or needle was left behind after they had rummaged through. As a leader of a legion herself, Be looked a little embarrassed by the actions of the Northern Alliance army who did not realize that their actions could make them lose the support of their people. The Southern Alliance that was under Be¡¯smand had previously used the help of the demons from the Darkness Sacred Region to build its barracks and did not interfere with the life of the residents in the capital area of the empire.

    ¡°Sister udine, you have also seen that the army of the Northern Alliance are no different frommon bandits. Do you still think that the Northern Alliance is standing by the side of justice?

    ¡°Be, we are already here. Let¡¯s discuss itter when we have the time!¡±

    udine did not dare to directly answer Be¡¯s question because she herself felt that the approach used by the Northern Alliance was too forceful and there was no way for her to justify it. However, since she was a Sword Goddess of the human race, she cannot simply abandon her loyalty towards the human race when questioned by the Demon King Be. As such, the best that she could do is to avoid answering Be¡¯s question.

    The guards of the Hilikas Family had much higher vignce than that of the general army in the Northern Alliance barracks. Yet, even with that, the Sword Sages that guarded the door instantly rxed their vignce when they noticed the arrival of udine the Sword Goddess. Since the whereabouts of several Sword Gods as well as the elders of the family remained unknown, along with the missing twin daughters, Calman and Cahlia, the members of the Hilikas Family were in a dire need for a Sword God level master to guide them.

    To the Hilikas Family, udine, who had long established a deep rtionship with them, was undoubtedly the best candidate. Considering the fact that the senior members of the Hilikas Family know that the Sword Goddess udine was not dead, no one doubts the authenticity of her identification when she appears in front of them.

    The current highest person in charge was the eldest son of the Hilikas Family, Harry Verron. The handsome white-haired gentleman now wore a mncholy expression. Even though there were still many master swordsmen under him, he had learned through recent events that the swordsmen who were only at the level of Sword Sage were not enough to handle their opponents. There were certain entities that could easily overpower and kill Sword Sage level swordsmen and only those of the level of a Sword God could level with these entities.

    ¡°Senior udine, I have not seen you in a long time. You still look so radiant. Care to share with me your beauty routine?¡±

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this Duchess Bellina? Aren¡¯t you in the opposition team? Why are you here? Did the North and the South reconcile?¡±

    ¡°Harry Verron, your outfit is too¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Is there a problem? Duchess Bellina, there are no gender regtions for clothes.¡±

    Be was speechless looking at Harry Verron who was dressed in women¡¯s clothing. The hair on the handsome white-haired gentleman was considered to be long and luscious. Dressed in women¡¯s armor, he really does look like a beautiful girl with long white hair from a distance. The only problem was that he is t chested. This crossdressing leader was the second ¡°fake-girl¡± that Be had encountered in this alternate world, with the first one being the ¡°pseudo-loli¡± Charlotte of the Wronged Angels Society.

    After a brief exchange, Be learned that Harry Verron was not only a crossdressing leader, but he was also an alumnus of Olsylvia Academy, and an important member of a philosophical fraternity. Since Harry Verron was good at pretending to be a beautiful girl, his main task in the fraternity was to pretend to be a maiden and impersonate himself as the ¡°female interest¡± of the other male members. He would then help them to calm the marriage urges from their families.

    When he was attending Olsylvia Academy, he did attend various formal events, all of which he did while in men¡¯s attires. This is the first time that Be was meeting him while he was dressed in a women¡¯s attire and she nearly didn¡¯t recognize him. Considering that Be was also among the senior members of the fraternity, they did meet on various asions, but Be had never personally approached him.

    Previously, the Hilikas family had the intention of rmending Harry Verron to Princess Kriss but since he was a firm philosopher, he simply ignored his elders and angered the Sword Gods of the family. When he met Be and udine, his eyes were more focused on their clothing than any other aspect.

    Without dying with petty talks, udine came straight to the point as she talked to Harry Verron. At the urging of Be, she quickly exined her intentions for visiting him and hoped that he would use his influence as the interim patriarch of the Hilikas Family to withdraw them from the ongoing ¡°Civil War¡± and remain on neutral ground. Harry Verron didn¡¯t even hesitate before agreeing. His only condition was to bepensated with a few sets of beautiful exotic women attire that was not avable on the market.

    ¡°Senior Sister Harry Verron,¡­ no, I meant brother Harry Verron. Your interest is really unique but isn¡¯t your decision a little too casual?¡±

    ¡°Junior Bellina, ever since I firstid eyes upon the attire on your body, I knew that I had to be your friend. We are both alumni of the same academy. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I will definitely help you.¡±

    Things were much simpler after Harry Verrron agreed to their request. Under the order of Harry Vernon, the Hilikas Family retreated to the innermost part of the Bert Trading Center and henceforth would not be participating in the battle between the Northern and Southern Alliance. In regards to the order given by Harry Verron, none of the Hilkas Family members had opposed and all of them had unconditionally obeyed him.

    Even when they stayed neutral, the Hilikas Family was actually siding with the Southern Alliance. Be had easily obtained arge number of the Hilikas armor and their unique mask that was embossed with the family crest of the Hilikas Family. The elite mutant humanoid slime demons that were brought by Be disguised themselves as the soldiers for the Hilikas Family with the provided armor.

    Harry Verron didn¡¯t ask for the reasons behind Be¡¯s need to borrow the armor from him because he had acquiesced to her n to let her team impersonate the soldiers of the Hilikas Family. Be and udine, who had changed into the armor, led the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that was also dressed in the armor to the nearest prince¡¯s temporary residence, which happens to be that of Prince Brad.

    As the brother of Alfred the Third, the former emperor of the Gabriel Empire, Prince Brad was very bad with warfare strategies. With that said, he does know how to enjoy life. A good example is how he has currently taken residence in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Initially, the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern was built in the capital of the empire, but it became too difficult to manage due to therge crowds often frequent the opera house. Furthermore, all the singing and dancing had made it a very noisy ce, so the emperor of the previous generation had relocated it to thergest city that was near the capital of the empire, Gabrideck City. When the emperor had ceased to visit the opera house, it was turned into the entertainment center for the lesser royals and nobles.

    The guards that were stationed at the entrance of the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern were all personal guards of Prince Brad. Even when Be and udine were wearing the armor that bore the crest of the Hilikas Family, they were still denied from entering the ce. In the end, Be resorted to using the family tokens that were obtained from the two daughters of Prince Brad, Cathy and Sarah, respectively. With that, she was finally allowed to enter the splendidly decorated Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Since there were only two tokens, only Be and udine were allowed into the ce while her army of demons were blocked from entering the opera house. The guards were reluctant, but they had no choice but to let the two enter since they were carrying the family token and even then, the guards that were guarding the gate were putting on a strange expression. All the activities that were taking ce inside the Royal Opera house were not suitable for a female audience and these guards had no idea what the twodies were going to do in there.

    Once she stepped foot into the Royal Opera house, it became apparent to Be as to the reason the entry was so strictly guarded. Instead of a Royal Opera house, the interior inside was the scene of a Royal Nightclub. In the dimly lit hall, high ranking generals in military uniforms were scattered around. These generals were the generals that led the army of nearly one and a half million soldiers that was under themand of Prince Brad. Even when they were in the middle of a critical moment, Prince Brad did not forget how to enjoy his life.

    Along with the military men were arge number of beautiful dancers in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. Only a small fraction of these women were originally dancers from the opera house while most of them were previously normal citizens of the Gabrideck City. These women were captured by the Northern Alliance when the rest of the residents were forcefully expelled from the city. In order to prevent them from secretly carrying weapons to retaliate, all the dancers of the Royal Opera house of St. Vanern were stripped of their clothes and forced to entertain the generals that came to enjoy themselves, in their naked form.

    The beauties in this opera house that were carrying trays with wine and food on them had heavy anklets mp on their feet. Walking itself was a difficult task due to these heavy anklets so escaping would be out of the question. As the generals would pick up the food and wine from these passing beauties, they would asionally stretch out their hands to caress the bosom and waist of these beauties. As they mindlessly caress them, strangeughter would also apany their actions.

    These beauties that were carrying the tters were considered lucky. Most of them were originally civilians and couldn¡¯t dance. After the generals have mindlessly caressed and fondled them, they would usually be let off. On the other hand, the young and beautiful young women that were ced on the stage of the Royal Opera House were not as lucky as they were forced to dance naked shamefully under the brightly lit stage. The snow-white skin of these beauties was covered with alcoholic drinks. These beauties were being forced to drink before being ced to dance on the stage. If they were to identally fall down during their performance, they will be dragged to the seat of whomever fancied them and would be used for pleasure at that very spot.

    There were many dancers in this opera house. Each general was being served by more than two dancers who were kneeling by their side. There were also some beauties that were not assigned to any of the military officers and were just standing in a row, simr to those girls in a nightclub that await for the guest to choose them. As there were only around a hundred or so senior generals that served Prince Brad, the several hundreds of beauties that were forced to work here easily outnumbered the military men that were enjoying themselves here. So, it is not unusual for one man to have more than one beauty by his side.

    ¡°Dance faster. Twist your waist a little more. If you don¡¯t dance now, you won¡¯t have a chance to danceter!¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad is really wise. This is how a real opera house should be. It¡¯s so much more interesting then singing.¡±

    In Be¡¯s opinion, these generals of the Northern alliance¡¯s army are no different from the bandits that rob the innocence of a civilian girl. Seeing how udine was bursting with anger and was going to personally deal with the scum of the Northern Alliance, Be quickly held her back. Be, who had personally experienced much more evil practices, did not think much about this level of sinful act. If she were to save their lives, she would still need to find Prince Brad first before dealing with the rest.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to locate Prince Brad. He was ced within the same area as Prince Burdis, who he supported. They were both at the most luxurious audience seat in the entire opera house. Aside from Prince Brad and Prince Burdis, several young masters from Prince Brad¡¯s family were also seated here. The beauties that were serving here were the most beautiful ones in the entire Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. They were the beautiful flowers of the opera house that had yet to be soiled by any men.

    Sadly, these beauties were in a miserable state. Their hands were shackled behind their back with chains and their feet were also held together by a pair of anklets. Holding their chest up, a variety of exquisite delicacies were served on the two soft peaks of their chest. The hostesses in this group were also drunk and their faces were flushed. Prince Brad and hispanion were clearly old gentlemen. The beauties that were seated on their left and right kept serving them with wines and filling their already protruding stomachs.

    At a short distance by their table were around seven or eight other beauties that were forced to sit cross legged inrge transparent wine tanks. Their whole snow-white bodies were being submerged entirely into the tank with only their heads left out. Those wines that were served on the table of Prince Brad were all wines that were made with the mixture of the beauties and other exquisite wines.

    ¡°That old antique, Prince Angus, doesn¡¯t know how to enjoy himself, while Prince Frauer seems to be enjoying himself more than I ever could. I really can¡¯t get through the two of them. Just separate thend and everything will be solved?¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad, don¡¯t forget that I am counting on your help to get me the throne.¡±

    ¡°That is only natural. I will never forget the things that I had promised. Come on, let¡¯s drink!¡±

    By the time Be arrived, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis were already drunk and didn¡¯t notice her arrival. Aside from leaving her hair out, her face was covered by the mask that came with the armor. From the outside, one could only tell that she is a girl but could never recognize her identity. Be felt that her sense of aplishment had greatly diminished since the first prince that she had worked so hard to sneak in and confront was a drunkard.

    ¡°It¡¯s so weird. Why is there water leaking from the ceiling? The water even turned into humans!¡±

    ¡°That, aren¡¯t they our enemy? Is it some slime? It¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°There are enemies, guards!¡±

    After discovering that there were some mutant humanoid slime demons infiltrating from the ceilings, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis instantly woke up theirpanions. When they saw the demons appear, they wanted to shout and run out but they were quickly covered and wrapped in a transparent jelly-like substance.

    While Be and udine entered the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern, the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that were being blocked on the outside secretly turned into their liquid form and entered the opera house through the cracks. Be had provided these mutant humanoid slime demons with precise navigation and her impable guidance was the reason the surprise attack was victorious.

    Their seemingly evil method of capturing was not only effective on women, but it was equally effective on men. Initially this attack method was developed to capture the human race to be eaten and has no other evil intention. The other various evil practices which were developed by incorporating their attack method was developed by man muchter.

    The atmosphere in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern quickly quieted down. Aside from the dancing girls and beauties who were shivering in fear as they knelt silently, all the high-level generals of Prince Brad¡¯s army had yielded to Be during the surprise attack. After she had taken out one of the three princes, Be had arranged for the Sword Goddess udine to stay back and look after all the beauties while she herself immediately set off to the temporary residence of the next prince.

    ¡°Sister udine, I¡¯ll leave this ce in your care. Can you exin the situation to these beauties? I¡¯m going to pay a visit to Prince Frauer and Prince Glenard.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll try to find a reasonable exnation for them.¡±

    udine watched as Be left, and the ¡°foggy night coup¡± that would change the course of this Civil War had silently begun. Be had every intention to end this Civil War as soon as possible and emerge victorious with the least number of casualties.

 Volume 10 Chapter 540: Fall of the Ice Titan and Escape From Other World City Gusta

    Book 9: Chapter 529: The Eve of the Foggy Night Coup That Changed the Course of the Civil War

    It is dinner time at Gabrideck City, the base camp that belongs to the Northern Alliance, which was located in the marginal area of the Marz in at the lower reaches of the udine River that was flowing near the Gabriels City of the Gabriel Empire. Since it was dinner time, most of the soldiers, except for the few that were guarding the key positions, had gone to get their stomachs filled.

    Be, along with udine, the Sword Goddess, led an elite team of the demon army towards the business center of the city, the Bert Trading Center, where the Hilikas Family, who were the guardians of the Gabriel Empire, currently resided. Since it was dinner time, all the members of the residence had gathered together to enjoy the meal, making it the perfect opportunity for Be and herpanion to round them up and capture them all at once.

    As per her usual tactic during a surprise attack, Be made the conquering of the opponent¡¯s most elite unit as her priority. The demons that she had specially selected to join this operation were the elite mutant humanoid slime demons. These human-shaped, slimy demons have a special capability where they are able to turn into a liquid form and quickly vanish from the scene, making them untraceable by the opponent.

    The height of these slimy demons was the same as an average human soldier and they do not carry any weapons because they were well trained inbat. The use of any weapons at all will only be a hindrance to theirbat force. Currently, the Bert Trading Center no longer houses the normal residents that once used to stay here.

    During the requisition of Gabrideck City to be used as the temporary base camp for the Northern Alliance army, they forcefully expelled the hundreds and thousands of residents that were residing in the city under the name of the royal family and its empire. Many of these innocent victims of the civil war had fled and found refuge in the base camp of the Southern Alliance that was located not far away.

    Unlike the Northern Alliance, the Southern Alliance has more than adequate amounts of provisions and would not need to forcefully appropriate the property of the residents to subsidize themselves. Princess Kriss, who couldn¡¯t bear to witness the state of the refugees that had fled to the base camp of the Southern Alliance, had requested the Southern Alliance assist these refugees whose homes were forcibly taken from them.

    Without realizing it herself, the random act of kindness by Princess Kriss had won the hearts of the people for the Southern Alliance. Due to this, the support of the people for her had gradually grown. As they became more influential, those residents of the imperial capital who had originally stayed neutral at the beginning of this ¡®Civil War¡¯ had also gradually begun to shift to be in support of the Southern Alliance.

    The stalls in the Bert Trading Centerhad been ransacked and emptied out by the soldiers of the Northern Alliance army. This time, ¡°government requisition¡± was too overzealously done. Not even a single thread or needle was left behind after they had rummaged through. As a leader of a legion herself, Be looked a little embarrassed by the actions of the Northern Alliance army who did not realize that their actions could make them lose the support of their people. The Southern Alliance that was under Be¡¯smand had previously used the help of the demons from the Darkness Sacred Region to build its barracks and did not interfere with the life of the residents in the capital area of the empire.

    ¡°Sister udine, you have also seen that the army of the Northern Alliance are no different frommon bandits. Do you still think that the Northern Alliance is standing by the side of justice?

    ¡°Be, we are already here. Let¡¯s discuss itter when we have the time!¡±

    udine did not dare to directly answer Be¡¯s question because she herself felt that the approach used by the Northern Alliance was too forceful and there was no way for her to justify it. However, since she was a Sword Goddess of the human race, she cannot simply abandon her loyalty towards the human race when questioned by the Demon King Be. As such, the best that she could do is to avoid answering Be¡¯s question.

    The guards of the Hilikas Family had much higher vignce than that of the general army in the Northern Alliance barracks. Yet, even with that, the Sword Sages that guarded the door instantly rxed their vignce when they noticed the arrival of udine the Sword Goddess. Since the whereabouts of several Sword Gods as well as the elders of the family remained unknown, along with the missing twin daughters, Calman and Cahlia, the members of the Hilikas Family were in a dire need for a Sword God level master to guide them.

    To the Hilikas Family, udine, who had long established a deep rtionship with them, was undoubtedly the best candidate. Considering the fact that the senior members of the Hilikas Family know that the Sword Goddess udine was not dead, no one doubts the authenticity of her identification when she appears in front of them.

    The current highest person in charge was the eldest son of the Hilikas Family, Harry Verron. The handsome white-haired gentleman now wore a mncholy expression. Even though there were still many master swordsmen under him, he had learned through recent events that the swordsmen who were only at the level of Sword Sage were not enough to handle their opponents. There were certain entities that could easily overpower and kill Sword Sage level swordsmen and only those of the level of a Sword God could level with these entities.

    ¡°Senior udine, I have not seen you in a long time. You still look so radiant. Care to share with me your beauty routine?¡±

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this Duchess Bellina? Aren¡¯t you in the opposition team? Why are you here? Did the North and the South reconcile?¡±

    ¡°Harry Verron, your outfit is too¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Is there a problem? Duchess Bellina, there are no gender regtions for clothes.¡±

    Be was speechless looking at Harry Verron who was dressed in women¡¯s clothing. The hair on the handsome white-haired gentleman was considered to be long and luscious. Dressed in women¡¯s armor, he really does look like a beautiful girl with long white hair from a distance. The only problem was that he is t chested. This crossdressing leader was the second ¡°fake-girl¡± that Be had encountered in this alternate world, with the first one being the ¡°pseudo-loli¡± Charlotte of the Wronged Angels Society.

    After a brief exchange, Be learned that Harry Verron was not only a crossdressing leader, but he was also an alumnus of Olsylvia Academy, and an important member of a philosophical fraternity. Since Harry Verron was good at pretending to be a beautiful girl, his main task in the fraternity was to pretend to be a maiden and impersonate himself as the ¡°female interest¡± of the other male members. He would then help them to calm the marriage urges from their families.

    When he was attending Olsylvia Academy, he did attend various formal events, all of which he did while in men¡¯s attires. This is the first time that Be was meeting him while he was dressed in a women¡¯s attire and she nearly didn¡¯t recognize him. Considering that Be was also among the senior members of the fraternity, they did meet on various asions, but Be had never personally approached him.

    Previously, the Hilikas family had the intention of rmending Harry Verron to Princess Kriss but since he was a firm philosopher, he simply ignored his elders and angered the Sword Gods of the family. When he met Be and udine, his eyes were more focused on their clothing than any other aspect.

    Without dying with petty talks, udine came straight to the point as she talked to Harry Verron. At the urging of Be, she quickly exined her intentions for visiting him and hoped that he would use his influence as the interim patriarch of the Hilikas Family to withdraw them from the ongoing ¡°Civil War¡± and remain on neutral ground. Harry Verron didn¡¯t even hesitate before agreeing. His only condition was to bepensated with a few sets of beautiful exotic women attire that was not avable on the market.

    ¡°Senior Sister Harry Verron,¡­ no, I meant brother Harry Verron. Your interest is really unique but isn¡¯t your decision a little too casual?¡±

    ¡°Junior Bellina, ever since I firstid eyes upon the attire on your body, I knew that I had to be your friend. We are both alumni of the same academy. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I will definitely help you.¡±

    Things were much simpler after Harry Verrron agreed to their request. Under the order of Harry Vernon, the Hilikas Family retreated to the innermost part of the Bert Trading Center and henceforth would not be participating in the battle between the Northern and Southern Alliance. In regards to the order given by Harry Verron, none of the Hilkas Family members had opposed and all of them had unconditionally obeyed him.

    Even when they stayed neutral, the Hilikas Family was actually siding with the Southern Alliance. Be had easily obtained arge number of the Hilikas armor and their unique mask that was embossed with the family crest of the Hilikas Family. The elite mutant humanoid slime demons that were brought by Be disguised themselves as the soldiers for the Hilikas Family with the provided armor.

    Harry Verron didn¡¯t ask for the reasons behind Be¡¯s need to borrow the armor from him because he had acquiesced to her n to let her team impersonate the soldiers of the Hilikas Family. Be and udine, who had changed into the armor, led the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that was also dressed in the armor to the nearest prince¡¯s temporary residence, which happens to be that of Prince Brad.

    As the brother of Alfred the Third, the former emperor of the Gabriel Empire, Prince Brad was very bad with warfare strategies. With that said, he does know how to enjoy life. A good example is how he has currently taken residence in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Initially, the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern was built in the capital of the empire, but it became too difficult to manage due to therge crowds often frequent the opera house. Furthermore, all the singing and dancing had made it a very noisy ce, so the emperor of the previous generation had relocated it to thergest city that was near the capital of the empire, Gabrideck City. When the emperor had ceased to visit the opera house, it was turned into the entertainment center for the lesser royals and nobles.

    The guards that were stationed at the entrance of the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern were all personal guards of Prince Brad. Even when Be and udine were wearing the armor that bore the crest of the Hilikas Family, they were still denied from entering the ce. In the end, Be resorted to using the family tokens that were obtained from the two daughters of Prince Brad, Cathy and Sarah, respectively. With that, she was finally allowed to enter the splendidly decorated Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Since there were only two tokens, only Be and udine were allowed into the ce while her army of demons were blocked from entering the opera house. The guards were reluctant, but they had no choice but to let the two enter since they were carrying the family token and even then, the guards that were guarding the gate were putting on a strange expression. All the activities that were taking ce inside the Royal Opera house were not suitable for a female audience and these guards had no idea what the twodies were going to do in there.

    Once she stepped foot into the Royal Opera house, it became apparent to Be as to the reason the entry was so strictly guarded. Instead of a Royal Opera house, the interior inside was the scene of a Royal Nightclub. In the dimly lit hall, high ranking generals in military uniforms were scattered around. These generals were the generals that led the army of nearly one and a half million soldiers that was under themand of Prince Brad. Even when they were in the middle of a critical moment, Prince Brad did not forget how to enjoy his life.

    Along with the military men were arge number of beautiful dancers in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. Only a small fraction of these women were originally dancers from the opera house while most of them were previously normal citizens of the Gabrideck City. These women were captured by the Northern Alliance when the rest of the residents were forcefully expelled from the city. In order to prevent them from secretly carrying weapons to retaliate, all the dancers of the Royal Opera house of St. Vanern were stripped of their clothes and forced to entertain the generals that came to enjoy themselves, in their naked form.

    The beauties in this opera house that were carrying trays with wine and food on them had heavy anklets mp on their feet. Walking itself was a difficult task due to these heavy anklets so escaping would be out of the question. As the generals would pick up the food and wine from these passing beauties, they would asionally stretch out their hands to caress the bosom and waist of these beauties. As they mindlessly caress them, strangeughter would also apany their actions.

    These beauties that were carrying the tters were considered lucky. Most of them were originally civilians and couldn¡¯t dance. After the generals have mindlessly caressed and fondled them, they would usually be let off. On the other hand, the young and beautiful young women that were ced on the stage of the Royal Opera House were not as lucky as they were forced to dance naked shamefully under the brightly lit stage. The snow-white skin of these beauties was covered with alcoholic drinks. These beauties were being forced to drink before being ced to dance on the stage. If they were to identally fall down during their performance, they will be dragged to the seat of whomever fancied them and would be used for pleasure at that very spot.

    There were many dancers in this opera house. Each general was being served by more than two dancers who were kneeling by their side. There were also some beauties that were not assigned to any of the military officers and were just standing in a row, simr to those girls in a nightclub that await for the guest to choose them. As there were only around a hundred or so senior generals that served Prince Brad, the several hundreds of beauties that were forced to work here easily outnumbered the military men that were enjoying themselves here. So, it is not unusual for one man to have more than one beauty by his side.

    ¡°Dance faster. Twist your waist a little more. If you don¡¯t dance now, you won¡¯t have a chance to danceter!¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad is really wise. This is how a real opera house should be. It¡¯s so much more interesting then singing.¡±

    In Be¡¯s opinion, these generals of the Northern alliance¡¯s army are no different from the bandits that rob the innocence of a civilian girl. Seeing how udine was bursting with anger and was going to personally deal with the scum of the Northern Alliance, Be quickly held her back. Be, who had personally experienced much more evil practices, did not think much about this level of sinful act. If she were to save their lives, she would still need to find Prince Brad first before dealing with the rest.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to locate Prince Brad. He was ced within the same area as Prince Burdis, who he supported. They were both at the most luxurious audience seat in the entire opera house. Aside from Prince Brad and Prince Burdis, several young masters from Prince Brad¡¯s family were also seated here. The beauties that were serving here were the most beautiful ones in the entire Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. They were the beautiful flowers of the opera house that had yet to be soiled by any men.

    Sadly, these beauties were in a miserable state. Their hands were shackled behind their back with chains and their feet were also held together by a pair of anklets. Holding their chest up, a variety of exquisite delicacies were served on the two soft peaks of their chest. The hostesses in this group were also drunk and their faces were flushed. Prince Brad and hispanion were clearly old gentlemen. The beauties that were seated on their left and right kept serving them with wines and filling their already protruding stomachs.

    At a short distance by their table were around seven or eight other beauties that were forced to sit cross legged inrge transparent wine tanks. Their whole snow-white bodies were being submerged entirely into the tank with only their heads left out. Those wines that were served on the table of Prince Brad were all wines that were made with the mixture of the beauties and other exquisite wines.

    ¡°That old antique, Prince Angus, doesn¡¯t know how to enjoy himself, while Prince Frauer seems to be enjoying himself more than I ever could. I really can¡¯t get through the two of them. Just separate thend and everything will be solved?¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad, don¡¯t forget that I am counting on your help to get me the throne.¡±

    ¡°That is only natural. I will never forget the things that I had promised. Come on, let¡¯s drink!¡±

    By the time Be arrived, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis were already drunk and didn¡¯t notice her arrival. Aside from leaving her hair out, her face was covered by the mask that came with the armor. From the outside, one could only tell that she is a girl but could never recognize her identity. Be felt that her sense of aplishment had greatly diminished since the first prince that she had worked so hard to sneak in and confront was a drunkard.

    ¡°It¡¯s so weird. Why is there water leaking from the ceiling? The water even turned into humans!¡±

    ¡°That, aren¡¯t they our enemy? Is it some slime? It¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°There are enemies, guards!¡±

    After discovering that there were some mutant humanoid slime demons infiltrating from the ceilings, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis instantly woke up theirpanions. When they saw the demons appear, they wanted to shout and run out but they were quickly covered and wrapped in a transparent jelly-like substance.

    While Be and udine entered the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern, the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that were being blocked on the outside secretly turned into their liquid form and entered the opera house through the cracks. Be had provided these mutant humanoid slime demons with precise navigation and her impable guidance was the reason the surprise attack was victorious.

    Their seemingly evil method of capturing was not only effective on women, but it was equally effective on men. Initially this attack method was developed to capture the human race to be eaten and has no other evil intention. The other various evil practices which were developed by incorporating their attack method was developed by man muchter.

    The atmosphere in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern quickly quieted down. Aside from the dancing girls and beauties who were shivering in fear as they knelt silently, all the high-level generals of Prince Brad¡¯s army had yielded to Be during the surprise attack. After she had taken out one of the three princes, Be had arranged for the Sword Goddess udine to stay back and look after all the beauties while she herself immediately set off to the temporary residence of the next prince.

    ¡°Sister udine, I¡¯ll leave this ce in your care. Can you exin the situation to these beauties? I¡¯m going to pay a visit to Prince Frauer and Prince Glenard.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll try to find a reasonable exnation for them.¡±

    udine watched as Be left, and the ¡°foggy night coup¡± that would change the course of this Civil War had silently begun. Be had every intention to end this Civil War as soon as possible and emerge victorious with the least number of casualties.

 Volume 10 Chapter 542: The Truth Behind the Fall of the Divine Power Thirty Years Ago

    Book 9: Chapter 529: The Eve of the Foggy Night Coup That Changed the Course of the Civil War

    It is dinner time at Gabrideck City, the base camp that belongs to the Northern Alliance, which was located in the marginal area of the Marz in at the lower reaches of the udine River that was flowing near the Gabriels City of the Gabriel Empire. Since it was dinner time, most of the soldiers, except for the few that were guarding the key positions, had gone to get their stomachs filled.

    Be, along with udine, the Sword Goddess, led an elite team of the demon army towards the business center of the city, the Bert Trading Center, where the Hilikas Family, who were the guardians of the Gabriel Empire, currently resided. Since it was dinner time, all the members of the residence had gathered together to enjoy the meal, making it the perfect opportunity for Be and herpanion to round them up and capture them all at once.

    As per her usual tactic during a surprise attack, Be made the conquering of the opponent¡¯s most elite unit as her priority. The demons that she had specially selected to join this operation were the elite mutant humanoid slime demons. These human-shaped, slimy demons have a special capability where they are able to turn into a liquid form and quickly vanish from the scene, making them untraceable by the opponent.

    The height of these slimy demons was the same as an average human soldier and they do not carry any weapons because they were well trained inbat. The use of any weapons at all will only be a hindrance to theirbat force. Currently, the Bert Trading Center no longer houses the normal residents that once used to stay here.

    During the requisition of Gabrideck City to be used as the temporary base camp for the Northern Alliance army, they forcefully expelled the hundreds and thousands of residents that were residing in the city under the name of the royal family and its empire. Many of these innocent victims of the civil war had fled and found refuge in the base camp of the Southern Alliance that was located not far away.

    Unlike the Northern Alliance, the Southern Alliance has more than adequate amounts of provisions and would not need to forcefully appropriate the property of the residents to subsidize themselves. Princess Kriss, who couldn¡¯t bear to witness the state of the refugees that had fled to the base camp of the Southern Alliance, had requested the Southern Alliance assist these refugees whose homes were forcibly taken from them.

    Without realizing it herself, the random act of kindness by Princess Kriss had won the hearts of the people for the Southern Alliance. Due to this, the support of the people for her had gradually grown. As they became more influential, those residents of the imperial capital who had originally stayed neutral at the beginning of this ¡®Civil War¡¯ had also gradually begun to shift to be in support of the Southern Alliance.

    The stalls in the Bert Trading Centerhad been ransacked and emptied out by the soldiers of the Northern Alliance army. This time, ¡°government requisition¡± was too overzealously done. Not even a single thread or needle was left behind after they had rummaged through. As a leader of a legion herself, Be looked a little embarrassed by the actions of the Northern Alliance army who did not realize that their actions could make them lose the support of their people. The Southern Alliance that was under Be¡¯smand had previously used the help of the demons from the Darkness Sacred Region to build its barracks and did not interfere with the life of the residents in the capital area of the empire.

    ¡°Sister udine, you have also seen that the army of the Northern Alliance are no different frommon bandits. Do you still think that the Northern Alliance is standing by the side of justice?

    ¡°Be, we are already here. Let¡¯s discuss itter when we have the time!¡±

    udine did not dare to directly answer Be¡¯s question because she herself felt that the approach used by the Northern Alliance was too forceful and there was no way for her to justify it. However, since she was a Sword Goddess of the human race, she cannot simply abandon her loyalty towards the human race when questioned by the Demon King Be. As such, the best that she could do is to avoid answering Be¡¯s question.

    The guards of the Hilikas Family had much higher vignce than that of the general army in the Northern Alliance barracks. Yet, even with that, the Sword Sages that guarded the door instantly rxed their vignce when they noticed the arrival of udine the Sword Goddess. Since the whereabouts of several Sword Gods as well as the elders of the family remained unknown, along with the missing twin daughters, Calman and Cahlia, the members of the Hilikas Family were in a dire need for a Sword God level master to guide them.

    To the Hilikas Family, udine, who had long established a deep rtionship with them, was undoubtedly the best candidate. Considering the fact that the senior members of the Hilikas Family know that the Sword Goddess udine was not dead, no one doubts the authenticity of her identification when she appears in front of them.

    The current highest person in charge was the eldest son of the Hilikas Family, Harry Verron. The handsome white-haired gentleman now wore a mncholy expression. Even though there were still many master swordsmen under him, he had learned through recent events that the swordsmen who were only at the level of Sword Sage were not enough to handle their opponents. There were certain entities that could easily overpower and kill Sword Sage level swordsmen and only those of the level of a Sword God could level with these entities.

    ¡°Senior udine, I have not seen you in a long time. You still look so radiant. Care to share with me your beauty routine?¡±

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this Duchess Bellina? Aren¡¯t you in the opposition team? Why are you here? Did the North and the South reconcile?¡±

    ¡°Harry Verron, your outfit is too¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Is there a problem? Duchess Bellina, there are no gender regtions for clothes.¡±

    Be was speechless looking at Harry Verron who was dressed in women¡¯s clothing. The hair on the handsome white-haired gentleman was considered to be long and luscious. Dressed in women¡¯s armor, he really does look like a beautiful girl with long white hair from a distance. The only problem was that he is t chested. This crossdressing leader was the second ¡°fake-girl¡± that Be had encountered in this alternate world, with the first one being the ¡°pseudo-loli¡± Charlotte of the Wronged Angels Society.

    After a brief exchange, Be learned that Harry Verron was not only a crossdressing leader, but he was also an alumnus of Olsylvia Academy, and an important member of a philosophical fraternity. Since Harry Verron was good at pretending to be a beautiful girl, his main task in the fraternity was to pretend to be a maiden and impersonate himself as the ¡°female interest¡± of the other male members. He would then help them to calm the marriage urges from their families.

    When he was attending Olsylvia Academy, he did attend various formal events, all of which he did while in men¡¯s attires. This is the first time that Be was meeting him while he was dressed in a women¡¯s attire and she nearly didn¡¯t recognize him. Considering that Be was also among the senior members of the fraternity, they did meet on various asions, but Be had never personally approached him.

    Previously, the Hilikas family had the intention of rmending Harry Verron to Princess Kriss but since he was a firm philosopher, he simply ignored his elders and angered the Sword Gods of the family. When he met Be and udine, his eyes were more focused on their clothing than any other aspect.

    Without dying with petty talks, udine came straight to the point as she talked to Harry Verron. At the urging of Be, she quickly exined her intentions for visiting him and hoped that he would use his influence as the interim patriarch of the Hilikas Family to withdraw them from the ongoing ¡°Civil War¡± and remain on neutral ground. Harry Verron didn¡¯t even hesitate before agreeing. His only condition was to bepensated with a few sets of beautiful exotic women attire that was not avable on the market.

    ¡°Senior Sister Harry Verron,¡­ no, I meant brother Harry Verron. Your interest is really unique but isn¡¯t your decision a little too casual?¡±

    ¡°Junior Bellina, ever since I firstid eyes upon the attire on your body, I knew that I had to be your friend. We are both alumni of the same academy. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I will definitely help you.¡±

    Things were much simpler after Harry Verrron agreed to their request. Under the order of Harry Vernon, the Hilikas Family retreated to the innermost part of the Bert Trading Center and henceforth would not be participating in the battle between the Northern and Southern Alliance. In regards to the order given by Harry Verron, none of the Hilkas Family members had opposed and all of them had unconditionally obeyed him.

    Even when they stayed neutral, the Hilikas Family was actually siding with the Southern Alliance. Be had easily obtained arge number of the Hilikas armor and their unique mask that was embossed with the family crest of the Hilikas Family. The elite mutant humanoid slime demons that were brought by Be disguised themselves as the soldiers for the Hilikas Family with the provided armor.

    Harry Verron didn¡¯t ask for the reasons behind Be¡¯s need to borrow the armor from him because he had acquiesced to her n to let her team impersonate the soldiers of the Hilikas Family. Be and udine, who had changed into the armor, led the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that was also dressed in the armor to the nearest prince¡¯s temporary residence, which happens to be that of Prince Brad.

    As the brother of Alfred the Third, the former emperor of the Gabriel Empire, Prince Brad was very bad with warfare strategies. With that said, he does know how to enjoy life. A good example is how he has currently taken residence in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Initially, the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern was built in the capital of the empire, but it became too difficult to manage due to therge crowds often frequent the opera house. Furthermore, all the singing and dancing had made it a very noisy ce, so the emperor of the previous generation had relocated it to thergest city that was near the capital of the empire, Gabrideck City. When the emperor had ceased to visit the opera house, it was turned into the entertainment center for the lesser royals and nobles.

    The guards that were stationed at the entrance of the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern were all personal guards of Prince Brad. Even when Be and udine were wearing the armor that bore the crest of the Hilikas Family, they were still denied from entering the ce. In the end, Be resorted to using the family tokens that were obtained from the two daughters of Prince Brad, Cathy and Sarah, respectively. With that, she was finally allowed to enter the splendidly decorated Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Since there were only two tokens, only Be and udine were allowed into the ce while her army of demons were blocked from entering the opera house. The guards were reluctant, but they had no choice but to let the two enter since they were carrying the family token and even then, the guards that were guarding the gate were putting on a strange expression. All the activities that were taking ce inside the Royal Opera house were not suitable for a female audience and these guards had no idea what the twodies were going to do in there.

    Once she stepped foot into the Royal Opera house, it became apparent to Be as to the reason the entry was so strictly guarded. Instead of a Royal Opera house, the interior inside was the scene of a Royal Nightclub. In the dimly lit hall, high ranking generals in military uniforms were scattered around. These generals were the generals that led the army of nearly one and a half million soldiers that was under themand of Prince Brad. Even when they were in the middle of a critical moment, Prince Brad did not forget how to enjoy his life.

    Along with the military men were arge number of beautiful dancers in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. Only a small fraction of these women were originally dancers from the opera house while most of them were previously normal citizens of the Gabrideck City. These women were captured by the Northern Alliance when the rest of the residents were forcefully expelled from the city. In order to prevent them from secretly carrying weapons to retaliate, all the dancers of the Royal Opera house of St. Vanern were stripped of their clothes and forced to entertain the generals that came to enjoy themselves, in their naked form.

    The beauties in this opera house that were carrying trays with wine and food on them had heavy anklets mp on their feet. Walking itself was a difficult task due to these heavy anklets so escaping would be out of the question. As the generals would pick up the food and wine from these passing beauties, they would asionally stretch out their hands to caress the bosom and waist of these beauties. As they mindlessly caress them, strangeughter would also apany their actions.

    These beauties that were carrying the tters were considered lucky. Most of them were originally civilians and couldn¡¯t dance. After the generals have mindlessly caressed and fondled them, they would usually be let off. On the other hand, the young and beautiful young women that were ced on the stage of the Royal Opera House were not as lucky as they were forced to dance naked shamefully under the brightly lit stage. The snow-white skin of these beauties was covered with alcoholic drinks. These beauties were being forced to drink before being ced to dance on the stage. If they were to identally fall down during their performance, they will be dragged to the seat of whomever fancied them and would be used for pleasure at that very spot.

    There were many dancers in this opera house. Each general was being served by more than two dancers who were kneeling by their side. There were also some beauties that were not assigned to any of the military officers and were just standing in a row, simr to those girls in a nightclub that await for the guest to choose them. As there were only around a hundred or so senior generals that served Prince Brad, the several hundreds of beauties that were forced to work here easily outnumbered the military men that were enjoying themselves here. So, it is not unusual for one man to have more than one beauty by his side.

    ¡°Dance faster. Twist your waist a little more. If you don¡¯t dance now, you won¡¯t have a chance to danceter!¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad is really wise. This is how a real opera house should be. It¡¯s so much more interesting then singing.¡±

    In Be¡¯s opinion, these generals of the Northern alliance¡¯s army are no different from the bandits that rob the innocence of a civilian girl. Seeing how udine was bursting with anger and was going to personally deal with the scum of the Northern Alliance, Be quickly held her back. Be, who had personally experienced much more evil practices, did not think much about this level of sinful act. If she were to save their lives, she would still need to find Prince Brad first before dealing with the rest.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to locate Prince Brad. He was ced within the same area as Prince Burdis, who he supported. They were both at the most luxurious audience seat in the entire opera house. Aside from Prince Brad and Prince Burdis, several young masters from Prince Brad¡¯s family were also seated here. The beauties that were serving here were the most beautiful ones in the entire Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. They were the beautiful flowers of the opera house that had yet to be soiled by any men.

    Sadly, these beauties were in a miserable state. Their hands were shackled behind their back with chains and their feet were also held together by a pair of anklets. Holding their chest up, a variety of exquisite delicacies were served on the two soft peaks of their chest. The hostesses in this group were also drunk and their faces were flushed. Prince Brad and hispanion were clearly old gentlemen. The beauties that were seated on their left and right kept serving them with wines and filling their already protruding stomachs.

    At a short distance by their table were around seven or eight other beauties that were forced to sit cross legged inrge transparent wine tanks. Their whole snow-white bodies were being submerged entirely into the tank with only their heads left out. Those wines that were served on the table of Prince Brad were all wines that were made with the mixture of the beauties and other exquisite wines.

    ¡°That old antique, Prince Angus, doesn¡¯t know how to enjoy himself, while Prince Frauer seems to be enjoying himself more than I ever could. I really can¡¯t get through the two of them. Just separate thend and everything will be solved?¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad, don¡¯t forget that I am counting on your help to get me the throne.¡±

    ¡°That is only natural. I will never forget the things that I had promised. Come on, let¡¯s drink!¡±

    By the time Be arrived, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis were already drunk and didn¡¯t notice her arrival. Aside from leaving her hair out, her face was covered by the mask that came with the armor. From the outside, one could only tell that she is a girl but could never recognize her identity. Be felt that her sense of aplishment had greatly diminished since the first prince that she had worked so hard to sneak in and confront was a drunkard.

    ¡°It¡¯s so weird. Why is there water leaking from the ceiling? The water even turned into humans!¡±

    ¡°That, aren¡¯t they our enemy? Is it some slime? It¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°There are enemies, guards!¡±

    After discovering that there were some mutant humanoid slime demons infiltrating from the ceilings, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis instantly woke up theirpanions. When they saw the demons appear, they wanted to shout and run out but they were quickly covered and wrapped in a transparent jelly-like substance.

    While Be and udine entered the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern, the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that were being blocked on the outside secretly turned into their liquid form and entered the opera house through the cracks. Be had provided these mutant humanoid slime demons with precise navigation and her impable guidance was the reason the surprise attack was victorious.

    Their seemingly evil method of capturing was not only effective on women, but it was equally effective on men. Initially this attack method was developed to capture the human race to be eaten and has no other evil intention. The other various evil practices which were developed by incorporating their attack method was developed by man muchter.

    The atmosphere in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern quickly quieted down. Aside from the dancing girls and beauties who were shivering in fear as they knelt silently, all the high-level generals of Prince Brad¡¯s army had yielded to Be during the surprise attack. After she had taken out one of the three princes, Be had arranged for the Sword Goddess udine to stay back and look after all the beauties while she herself immediately set off to the temporary residence of the next prince.

    ¡°Sister udine, I¡¯ll leave this ce in your care. Can you exin the situation to these beauties? I¡¯m going to pay a visit to Prince Frauer and Prince Glenard.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll try to find a reasonable exnation for them.¡±

    udine watched as Be left, and the ¡°foggy night coup¡± that would change the course of this Civil War had silently begun. Be had every intention to end this Civil War as soon as possible and emerge victorious with the least number of casualties.

 Volume 10 Chapter 538: Secrets of the Radiant Church Buried in the Mysterious City in Victor Prairie

    Book 9: Chapter 529: The Eve of the Foggy Night Coup That Changed the Course of the Civil War

    It is dinner time at Gabrideck City, the base camp that belongs to the Northern Alliance, which was located in the marginal area of the Marz in at the lower reaches of the udine River that was flowing near the Gabriels City of the Gabriel Empire. Since it was dinner time, most of the soldiers, except for the few that were guarding the key positions, had gone to get their stomachs filled.

    Be, along with udine, the Sword Goddess, led an elite team of the demon army towards the business center of the city, the Bert Trading Center, where the Hilikas Family, who were the guardians of the Gabriel Empire, currently resided. Since it was dinner time, all the members of the residence had gathered together to enjoy the meal, making it the perfect opportunity for Be and herpanion to round them up and capture them all at once.

    As per her usual tactic during a surprise attack, Be made the conquering of the opponent¡¯s most elite unit as her priority. The demons that she had specially selected to join this operation were the elite mutant humanoid slime demons. These human-shaped, slimy demons have a special capability where they are able to turn into a liquid form and quickly vanish from the scene, making them untraceable by the opponent.

    The height of these slimy demons was the same as an average human soldier and they do not carry any weapons because they were well trained inbat. The use of any weapons at all will only be a hindrance to theirbat force. Currently, the Bert Trading Center no longer houses the normal residents that once used to stay here.

    During the requisition of Gabrideck City to be used as the temporary base camp for the Northern Alliance army, they forcefully expelled the hundreds and thousands of residents that were residing in the city under the name of the royal family and its empire. Many of these innocent victims of the civil war had fled and found refuge in the base camp of the Southern Alliance that was located not far away.

    Unlike the Northern Alliance, the Southern Alliance has more than adequate amounts of provisions and would not need to forcefully appropriate the property of the residents to subsidize themselves. Princess Kriss, who couldn¡¯t bear to witness the state of the refugees that had fled to the base camp of the Southern Alliance, had requested the Southern Alliance assist these refugees whose homes were forcibly taken from them.

    Without realizing it herself, the random act of kindness by Princess Kriss had won the hearts of the people for the Southern Alliance. Due to this, the support of the people for her had gradually grown. As they became more influential, those residents of the imperial capital who had originally stayed neutral at the beginning of this ¡®Civil War¡¯ had also gradually begun to shift to be in support of the Southern Alliance.

    The stalls in the Bert Trading Centerhad been ransacked and emptied out by the soldiers of the Northern Alliance army. This time, ¡°government requisition¡± was too overzealously done. Not even a single thread or needle was left behind after they had rummaged through. As a leader of a legion herself, Be looked a little embarrassed by the actions of the Northern Alliance army who did not realize that their actions could make them lose the support of their people. The Southern Alliance that was under Be¡¯smand had previously used the help of the demons from the Darkness Sacred Region to build its barracks and did not interfere with the life of the residents in the capital area of the empire.

    ¡°Sister udine, you have also seen that the army of the Northern Alliance are no different frommon bandits. Do you still think that the Northern Alliance is standing by the side of justice?

    ¡°Be, we are already here. Let¡¯s discuss itter when we have the time!¡±

    udine did not dare to directly answer Be¡¯s question because she herself felt that the approach used by the Northern Alliance was too forceful and there was no way for her to justify it. However, since she was a Sword Goddess of the human race, she cannot simply abandon her loyalty towards the human race when questioned by the Demon King Be. As such, the best that she could do is to avoid answering Be¡¯s question.

    The guards of the Hilikas Family had much higher vignce than that of the general army in the Northern Alliance barracks. Yet, even with that, the Sword Sages that guarded the door instantly rxed their vignce when they noticed the arrival of udine the Sword Goddess. Since the whereabouts of several Sword Gods as well as the elders of the family remained unknown, along with the missing twin daughters, Calman and Cahlia, the members of the Hilikas Family were in a dire need for a Sword God level master to guide them.

    To the Hilikas Family, udine, who had long established a deep rtionship with them, was undoubtedly the best candidate. Considering the fact that the senior members of the Hilikas Family know that the Sword Goddess udine was not dead, no one doubts the authenticity of her identification when she appears in front of them.

    The current highest person in charge was the eldest son of the Hilikas Family, Harry Verron. The handsome white-haired gentleman now wore a mncholy expression. Even though there were still many master swordsmen under him, he had learned through recent events that the swordsmen who were only at the level of Sword Sage were not enough to handle their opponents. There were certain entities that could easily overpower and kill Sword Sage level swordsmen and only those of the level of a Sword God could level with these entities.

    ¡°Senior udine, I have not seen you in a long time. You still look so radiant. Care to share with me your beauty routine?¡±

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this Duchess Bellina? Aren¡¯t you in the opposition team? Why are you here? Did the North and the South reconcile?¡±

    ¡°Harry Verron, your outfit is too¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Is there a problem? Duchess Bellina, there are no gender regtions for clothes.¡±

    Be was speechless looking at Harry Verron who was dressed in women¡¯s clothing. The hair on the handsome white-haired gentleman was considered to be long and luscious. Dressed in women¡¯s armor, he really does look like a beautiful girl with long white hair from a distance. The only problem was that he is t chested. This crossdressing leader was the second ¡°fake-girl¡± that Be had encountered in this alternate world, with the first one being the ¡°pseudo-loli¡± Charlotte of the Wronged Angels Society.

    After a brief exchange, Be learned that Harry Verron was not only a crossdressing leader, but he was also an alumnus of Olsylvia Academy, and an important member of a philosophical fraternity. Since Harry Verron was good at pretending to be a beautiful girl, his main task in the fraternity was to pretend to be a maiden and impersonate himself as the ¡°female interest¡± of the other male members. He would then help them to calm the marriage urges from their families.

    When he was attending Olsylvia Academy, he did attend various formal events, all of which he did while in men¡¯s attires. This is the first time that Be was meeting him while he was dressed in a women¡¯s attire and she nearly didn¡¯t recognize him. Considering that Be was also among the senior members of the fraternity, they did meet on various asions, but Be had never personally approached him.

    Previously, the Hilikas family had the intention of rmending Harry Verron to Princess Kriss but since he was a firm philosopher, he simply ignored his elders and angered the Sword Gods of the family. When he met Be and udine, his eyes were more focused on their clothing than any other aspect.

    Without dying with petty talks, udine came straight to the point as she talked to Harry Verron. At the urging of Be, she quickly exined her intentions for visiting him and hoped that he would use his influence as the interim patriarch of the Hilikas Family to withdraw them from the ongoing ¡°Civil War¡± and remain on neutral ground. Harry Verron didn¡¯t even hesitate before agreeing. His only condition was to bepensated with a few sets of beautiful exotic women attire that was not avable on the market.

    ¡°Senior Sister Harry Verron,¡­ no, I meant brother Harry Verron. Your interest is really unique but isn¡¯t your decision a little too casual?¡±

    ¡°Junior Bellina, ever since I firstid eyes upon the attire on your body, I knew that I had to be your friend. We are both alumni of the same academy. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I will definitely help you.¡±

    Things were much simpler after Harry Verrron agreed to their request. Under the order of Harry Vernon, the Hilikas Family retreated to the innermost part of the Bert Trading Center and henceforth would not be participating in the battle between the Northern and Southern Alliance. In regards to the order given by Harry Verron, none of the Hilkas Family members had opposed and all of them had unconditionally obeyed him.

    Even when they stayed neutral, the Hilikas Family was actually siding with the Southern Alliance. Be had easily obtained arge number of the Hilikas armor and their unique mask that was embossed with the family crest of the Hilikas Family. The elite mutant humanoid slime demons that were brought by Be disguised themselves as the soldiers for the Hilikas Family with the provided armor.

    Harry Verron didn¡¯t ask for the reasons behind Be¡¯s need to borrow the armor from him because he had acquiesced to her n to let her team impersonate the soldiers of the Hilikas Family. Be and udine, who had changed into the armor, led the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that was also dressed in the armor to the nearest prince¡¯s temporary residence, which happens to be that of Prince Brad.

    As the brother of Alfred the Third, the former emperor of the Gabriel Empire, Prince Brad was very bad with warfare strategies. With that said, he does know how to enjoy life. A good example is how he has currently taken residence in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Initially, the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern was built in the capital of the empire, but it became too difficult to manage due to therge crowds often frequent the opera house. Furthermore, all the singing and dancing had made it a very noisy ce, so the emperor of the previous generation had relocated it to thergest city that was near the capital of the empire, Gabrideck City. When the emperor had ceased to visit the opera house, it was turned into the entertainment center for the lesser royals and nobles.

    The guards that were stationed at the entrance of the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern were all personal guards of Prince Brad. Even when Be and udine were wearing the armor that bore the crest of the Hilikas Family, they were still denied from entering the ce. In the end, Be resorted to using the family tokens that were obtained from the two daughters of Prince Brad, Cathy and Sarah, respectively. With that, she was finally allowed to enter the splendidly decorated Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Since there were only two tokens, only Be and udine were allowed into the ce while her army of demons were blocked from entering the opera house. The guards were reluctant, but they had no choice but to let the two enter since they were carrying the family token and even then, the guards that were guarding the gate were putting on a strange expression. All the activities that were taking ce inside the Royal Opera house were not suitable for a female audience and these guards had no idea what the twodies were going to do in there.

    Once she stepped foot into the Royal Opera house, it became apparent to Be as to the reason the entry was so strictly guarded. Instead of a Royal Opera house, the interior inside was the scene of a Royal Nightclub. In the dimly lit hall, high ranking generals in military uniforms were scattered around. These generals were the generals that led the army of nearly one and a half million soldiers that was under themand of Prince Brad. Even when they were in the middle of a critical moment, Prince Brad did not forget how to enjoy his life.

    Along with the military men were arge number of beautiful dancers in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. Only a small fraction of these women were originally dancers from the opera house while most of them were previously normal citizens of the Gabrideck City. These women were captured by the Northern Alliance when the rest of the residents were forcefully expelled from the city. In order to prevent them from secretly carrying weapons to retaliate, all the dancers of the Royal Opera house of St. Vanern were stripped of their clothes and forced to entertain the generals that came to enjoy themselves, in their naked form.

    The beauties in this opera house that were carrying trays with wine and food on them had heavy anklets mp on their feet. Walking itself was a difficult task due to these heavy anklets so escaping would be out of the question. As the generals would pick up the food and wine from these passing beauties, they would asionally stretch out their hands to caress the bosom and waist of these beauties. As they mindlessly caress them, strangeughter would also apany their actions.

    These beauties that were carrying the tters were considered lucky. Most of them were originally civilians and couldn¡¯t dance. After the generals have mindlessly caressed and fondled them, they would usually be let off. On the other hand, the young and beautiful young women that were ced on the stage of the Royal Opera House were not as lucky as they were forced to dance naked shamefully under the brightly lit stage. The snow-white skin of these beauties was covered with alcoholic drinks. These beauties were being forced to drink before being ced to dance on the stage. If they were to identally fall down during their performance, they will be dragged to the seat of whomever fancied them and would be used for pleasure at that very spot.

    There were many dancers in this opera house. Each general was being served by more than two dancers who were kneeling by their side. There were also some beauties that were not assigned to any of the military officers and were just standing in a row, simr to those girls in a nightclub that await for the guest to choose them. As there were only around a hundred or so senior generals that served Prince Brad, the several hundreds of beauties that were forced to work here easily outnumbered the military men that were enjoying themselves here. So, it is not unusual for one man to have more than one beauty by his side.

    ¡°Dance faster. Twist your waist a little more. If you don¡¯t dance now, you won¡¯t have a chance to danceter!¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad is really wise. This is how a real opera house should be. It¡¯s so much more interesting then singing.¡±

    In Be¡¯s opinion, these generals of the Northern alliance¡¯s army are no different from the bandits that rob the innocence of a civilian girl. Seeing how udine was bursting with anger and was going to personally deal with the scum of the Northern Alliance, Be quickly held her back. Be, who had personally experienced much more evil practices, did not think much about this level of sinful act. If she were to save their lives, she would still need to find Prince Brad first before dealing with the rest.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to locate Prince Brad. He was ced within the same area as Prince Burdis, who he supported. They were both at the most luxurious audience seat in the entire opera house. Aside from Prince Brad and Prince Burdis, several young masters from Prince Brad¡¯s family were also seated here. The beauties that were serving here were the most beautiful ones in the entire Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. They were the beautiful flowers of the opera house that had yet to be soiled by any men.

    Sadly, these beauties were in a miserable state. Their hands were shackled behind their back with chains and their feet were also held together by a pair of anklets. Holding their chest up, a variety of exquisite delicacies were served on the two soft peaks of their chest. The hostesses in this group were also drunk and their faces were flushed. Prince Brad and hispanion were clearly old gentlemen. The beauties that were seated on their left and right kept serving them with wines and filling their already protruding stomachs.

    At a short distance by their table were around seven or eight other beauties that were forced to sit cross legged inrge transparent wine tanks. Their whole snow-white bodies were being submerged entirely into the tank with only their heads left out. Those wines that were served on the table of Prince Brad were all wines that were made with the mixture of the beauties and other exquisite wines.

    ¡°That old antique, Prince Angus, doesn¡¯t know how to enjoy himself, while Prince Frauer seems to be enjoying himself more than I ever could. I really can¡¯t get through the two of them. Just separate thend and everything will be solved?¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad, don¡¯t forget that I am counting on your help to get me the throne.¡±

    ¡°That is only natural. I will never forget the things that I had promised. Come on, let¡¯s drink!¡±

    By the time Be arrived, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis were already drunk and didn¡¯t notice her arrival. Aside from leaving her hair out, her face was covered by the mask that came with the armor. From the outside, one could only tell that she is a girl but could never recognize her identity. Be felt that her sense of aplishment had greatly diminished since the first prince that she had worked so hard to sneak in and confront was a drunkard.

    ¡°It¡¯s so weird. Why is there water leaking from the ceiling? The water even turned into humans!¡±

    ¡°That, aren¡¯t they our enemy? Is it some slime? It¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°There are enemies, guards!¡±

    After discovering that there were some mutant humanoid slime demons infiltrating from the ceilings, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis instantly woke up theirpanions. When they saw the demons appear, they wanted to shout and run out but they were quickly covered and wrapped in a transparent jelly-like substance.

    While Be and udine entered the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern, the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that were being blocked on the outside secretly turned into their liquid form and entered the opera house through the cracks. Be had provided these mutant humanoid slime demons with precise navigation and her impable guidance was the reason the surprise attack was victorious.

    Their seemingly evil method of capturing was not only effective on women, but it was equally effective on men. Initially this attack method was developed to capture the human race to be eaten and has no other evil intention. The other various evil practices which were developed by incorporating their attack method was developed by man muchter.

    The atmosphere in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern quickly quieted down. Aside from the dancing girls and beauties who were shivering in fear as they knelt silently, all the high-level generals of Prince Brad¡¯s army had yielded to Be during the surprise attack. After she had taken out one of the three princes, Be had arranged for the Sword Goddess udine to stay back and look after all the beauties while she herself immediately set off to the temporary residence of the next prince.

    ¡°Sister udine, I¡¯ll leave this ce in your care. Can you exin the situation to these beauties? I¡¯m going to pay a visit to Prince Frauer and Prince Glenard.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll try to find a reasonable exnation for them.¡±

    udine watched as Be left, and the ¡°foggy night coup¡± that would change the course of this Civil War had silently begun. Be had every intention to end this Civil War as soon as possible and emerge victorious with the least number of casualties.

 Volume 10 Chapter 540: Fall of the Ice Titan and Escape From Other World City Gusta

    Book 9: Chapter 529: The Eve of the Foggy Night Coup That Changed the Course of the Civil War

    It is dinner time at Gabrideck City, the base camp that belongs to the Northern Alliance, which was located in the marginal area of the Marz in at the lower reaches of the udine River that was flowing near the Gabriels City of the Gabriel Empire. Since it was dinner time, most of the soldiers, except for the few that were guarding the key positions, had gone to get their stomachs filled.

    Be, along with udine, the Sword Goddess, led an elite team of the demon army towards the business center of the city, the Bert Trading Center, where the Hilikas Family, who were the guardians of the Gabriel Empire, currently resided. Since it was dinner time, all the members of the residence had gathered together to enjoy the meal, making it the perfect opportunity for Be and herpanion to round them up and capture them all at once.

    As per her usual tactic during a surprise attack, Be made the conquering of the opponent¡¯s most elite unit as her priority. The demons that she had specially selected to join this operation were the elite mutant humanoid slime demons. These human-shaped, slimy demons have a special capability where they are able to turn into a liquid form and quickly vanish from the scene, making them untraceable by the opponent.

    The height of these slimy demons was the same as an average human soldier and they do not carry any weapons because they were well trained inbat. The use of any weapons at all will only be a hindrance to theirbat force. Currently, the Bert Trading Center no longer houses the normal residents that once used to stay here.

    During the requisition of Gabrideck City to be used as the temporary base camp for the Northern Alliance army, they forcefully expelled the hundreds and thousands of residents that were residing in the city under the name of the royal family and its empire. Many of these innocent victims of the civil war had fled and found refuge in the base camp of the Southern Alliance that was located not far away.

    Unlike the Northern Alliance, the Southern Alliance has more than adequate amounts of provisions and would not need to forcefully appropriate the property of the residents to subsidize themselves. Princess Kriss, who couldn¡¯t bear to witness the state of the refugees that had fled to the base camp of the Southern Alliance, had requested the Southern Alliance assist these refugees whose homes were forcibly taken from them.

    Without realizing it herself, the random act of kindness by Princess Kriss had won the hearts of the people for the Southern Alliance. Due to this, the support of the people for her had gradually grown. As they became more influential, those residents of the imperial capital who had originally stayed neutral at the beginning of this ¡®Civil War¡¯ had also gradually begun to shift to be in support of the Southern Alliance.

    The stalls in the Bert Trading Centerhad been ransacked and emptied out by the soldiers of the Northern Alliance army. This time, ¡°government requisition¡± was too overzealously done. Not even a single thread or needle was left behind after they had rummaged through. As a leader of a legion herself, Be looked a little embarrassed by the actions of the Northern Alliance army who did not realize that their actions could make them lose the support of their people. The Southern Alliance that was under Be¡¯smand had previously used the help of the demons from the Darkness Sacred Region to build its barracks and did not interfere with the life of the residents in the capital area of the empire.

    ¡°Sister udine, you have also seen that the army of the Northern Alliance are no different frommon bandits. Do you still think that the Northern Alliance is standing by the side of justice?

    ¡°Be, we are already here. Let¡¯s discuss itter when we have the time!¡±

    udine did not dare to directly answer Be¡¯s question because she herself felt that the approach used by the Northern Alliance was too forceful and there was no way for her to justify it. However, since she was a Sword Goddess of the human race, she cannot simply abandon her loyalty towards the human race when questioned by the Demon King Be. As such, the best that she could do is to avoid answering Be¡¯s question.

    The guards of the Hilikas Family had much higher vignce than that of the general army in the Northern Alliance barracks. Yet, even with that, the Sword Sages that guarded the door instantly rxed their vignce when they noticed the arrival of udine the Sword Goddess. Since the whereabouts of several Sword Gods as well as the elders of the family remained unknown, along with the missing twin daughters, Calman and Cahlia, the members of the Hilikas Family were in a dire need for a Sword God level master to guide them.

    To the Hilikas Family, udine, who had long established a deep rtionship with them, was undoubtedly the best candidate. Considering the fact that the senior members of the Hilikas Family know that the Sword Goddess udine was not dead, no one doubts the authenticity of her identification when she appears in front of them.

    The current highest person in charge was the eldest son of the Hilikas Family, Harry Verron. The handsome white-haired gentleman now wore a mncholy expression. Even though there were still many master swordsmen under him, he had learned through recent events that the swordsmen who were only at the level of Sword Sage were not enough to handle their opponents. There were certain entities that could easily overpower and kill Sword Sage level swordsmen and only those of the level of a Sword God could level with these entities.

    ¡°Senior udine, I have not seen you in a long time. You still look so radiant. Care to share with me your beauty routine?¡±

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this Duchess Bellina? Aren¡¯t you in the opposition team? Why are you here? Did the North and the South reconcile?¡±

    ¡°Harry Verron, your outfit is too¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Is there a problem? Duchess Bellina, there are no gender regtions for clothes.¡±

    Be was speechless looking at Harry Verron who was dressed in women¡¯s clothing. The hair on the handsome white-haired gentleman was considered to be long and luscious. Dressed in women¡¯s armor, he really does look like a beautiful girl with long white hair from a distance. The only problem was that he is t chested. This crossdressing leader was the second ¡°fake-girl¡± that Be had encountered in this alternate world, with the first one being the ¡°pseudo-loli¡± Charlotte of the Wronged Angels Society.

    After a brief exchange, Be learned that Harry Verron was not only a crossdressing leader, but he was also an alumnus of Olsylvia Academy, and an important member of a philosophical fraternity. Since Harry Verron was good at pretending to be a beautiful girl, his main task in the fraternity was to pretend to be a maiden and impersonate himself as the ¡°female interest¡± of the other male members. He would then help them to calm the marriage urges from their families.

    When he was attending Olsylvia Academy, he did attend various formal events, all of which he did while in men¡¯s attires. This is the first time that Be was meeting him while he was dressed in a women¡¯s attire and she nearly didn¡¯t recognize him. Considering that Be was also among the senior members of the fraternity, they did meet on various asions, but Be had never personally approached him.

    Previously, the Hilikas family had the intention of rmending Harry Verron to Princess Kriss but since he was a firm philosopher, he simply ignored his elders and angered the Sword Gods of the family. When he met Be and udine, his eyes were more focused on their clothing than any other aspect.

    Without dying with petty talks, udine came straight to the point as she talked to Harry Verron. At the urging of Be, she quickly exined her intentions for visiting him and hoped that he would use his influence as the interim patriarch of the Hilikas Family to withdraw them from the ongoing ¡°Civil War¡± and remain on neutral ground. Harry Verron didn¡¯t even hesitate before agreeing. His only condition was to bepensated with a few sets of beautiful exotic women attire that was not avable on the market.

    ¡°Senior Sister Harry Verron,¡­ no, I meant brother Harry Verron. Your interest is really unique but isn¡¯t your decision a little too casual?¡±

    ¡°Junior Bellina, ever since I firstid eyes upon the attire on your body, I knew that I had to be your friend. We are both alumni of the same academy. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I will definitely help you.¡±

    Things were much simpler after Harry Verrron agreed to their request. Under the order of Harry Vernon, the Hilikas Family retreated to the innermost part of the Bert Trading Center and henceforth would not be participating in the battle between the Northern and Southern Alliance. In regards to the order given by Harry Verron, none of the Hilkas Family members had opposed and all of them had unconditionally obeyed him.

    Even when they stayed neutral, the Hilikas Family was actually siding with the Southern Alliance. Be had easily obtained arge number of the Hilikas armor and their unique mask that was embossed with the family crest of the Hilikas Family. The elite mutant humanoid slime demons that were brought by Be disguised themselves as the soldiers for the Hilikas Family with the provided armor.

    Harry Verron didn¡¯t ask for the reasons behind Be¡¯s need to borrow the armor from him because he had acquiesced to her n to let her team impersonate the soldiers of the Hilikas Family. Be and udine, who had changed into the armor, led the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that was also dressed in the armor to the nearest prince¡¯s temporary residence, which happens to be that of Prince Brad.

    As the brother of Alfred the Third, the former emperor of the Gabriel Empire, Prince Brad was very bad with warfare strategies. With that said, he does know how to enjoy life. A good example is how he has currently taken residence in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Initially, the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern was built in the capital of the empire, but it became too difficult to manage due to therge crowds often frequent the opera house. Furthermore, all the singing and dancing had made it a very noisy ce, so the emperor of the previous generation had relocated it to thergest city that was near the capital of the empire, Gabrideck City. When the emperor had ceased to visit the opera house, it was turned into the entertainment center for the lesser royals and nobles.

    The guards that were stationed at the entrance of the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern were all personal guards of Prince Brad. Even when Be and udine were wearing the armor that bore the crest of the Hilikas Family, they were still denied from entering the ce. In the end, Be resorted to using the family tokens that were obtained from the two daughters of Prince Brad, Cathy and Sarah, respectively. With that, she was finally allowed to enter the splendidly decorated Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Since there were only two tokens, only Be and udine were allowed into the ce while her army of demons were blocked from entering the opera house. The guards were reluctant, but they had no choice but to let the two enter since they were carrying the family token and even then, the guards that were guarding the gate were putting on a strange expression. All the activities that were taking ce inside the Royal Opera house were not suitable for a female audience and these guards had no idea what the twodies were going to do in there.

    Once she stepped foot into the Royal Opera house, it became apparent to Be as to the reason the entry was so strictly guarded. Instead of a Royal Opera house, the interior inside was the scene of a Royal Nightclub. In the dimly lit hall, high ranking generals in military uniforms were scattered around. These generals were the generals that led the army of nearly one and a half million soldiers that was under themand of Prince Brad. Even when they were in the middle of a critical moment, Prince Brad did not forget how to enjoy his life.

    Along with the military men were arge number of beautiful dancers in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. Only a small fraction of these women were originally dancers from the opera house while most of them were previously normal citizens of the Gabrideck City. These women were captured by the Northern Alliance when the rest of the residents were forcefully expelled from the city. In order to prevent them from secretly carrying weapons to retaliate, all the dancers of the Royal Opera house of St. Vanern were stripped of their clothes and forced to entertain the generals that came to enjoy themselves, in their naked form.

    The beauties in this opera house that were carrying trays with wine and food on them had heavy anklets mp on their feet. Walking itself was a difficult task due to these heavy anklets so escaping would be out of the question. As the generals would pick up the food and wine from these passing beauties, they would asionally stretch out their hands to caress the bosom and waist of these beauties. As they mindlessly caress them, strangeughter would also apany their actions.

    These beauties that were carrying the tters were considered lucky. Most of them were originally civilians and couldn¡¯t dance. After the generals have mindlessly caressed and fondled them, they would usually be let off. On the other hand, the young and beautiful young women that were ced on the stage of the Royal Opera House were not as lucky as they were forced to dance naked shamefully under the brightly lit stage. The snow-white skin of these beauties was covered with alcoholic drinks. These beauties were being forced to drink before being ced to dance on the stage. If they were to identally fall down during their performance, they will be dragged to the seat of whomever fancied them and would be used for pleasure at that very spot.

    There were many dancers in this opera house. Each general was being served by more than two dancers who were kneeling by their side. There were also some beauties that were not assigned to any of the military officers and were just standing in a row, simr to those girls in a nightclub that await for the guest to choose them. As there were only around a hundred or so senior generals that served Prince Brad, the several hundreds of beauties that were forced to work here easily outnumbered the military men that were enjoying themselves here. So, it is not unusual for one man to have more than one beauty by his side.

    ¡°Dance faster. Twist your waist a little more. If you don¡¯t dance now, you won¡¯t have a chance to danceter!¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad is really wise. This is how a real opera house should be. It¡¯s so much more interesting then singing.¡±

    In Be¡¯s opinion, these generals of the Northern alliance¡¯s army are no different from the bandits that rob the innocence of a civilian girl. Seeing how udine was bursting with anger and was going to personally deal with the scum of the Northern Alliance, Be quickly held her back. Be, who had personally experienced much more evil practices, did not think much about this level of sinful act. If she were to save their lives, she would still need to find Prince Brad first before dealing with the rest.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to locate Prince Brad. He was ced within the same area as Prince Burdis, who he supported. They were both at the most luxurious audience seat in the entire opera house. Aside from Prince Brad and Prince Burdis, several young masters from Prince Brad¡¯s family were also seated here. The beauties that were serving here were the most beautiful ones in the entire Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. They were the beautiful flowers of the opera house that had yet to be soiled by any men.

    Sadly, these beauties were in a miserable state. Their hands were shackled behind their back with chains and their feet were also held together by a pair of anklets. Holding their chest up, a variety of exquisite delicacies were served on the two soft peaks of their chest. The hostesses in this group were also drunk and their faces were flushed. Prince Brad and hispanion were clearly old gentlemen. The beauties that were seated on their left and right kept serving them with wines and filling their already protruding stomachs.

    At a short distance by their table were around seven or eight other beauties that were forced to sit cross legged inrge transparent wine tanks. Their whole snow-white bodies were being submerged entirely into the tank with only their heads left out. Those wines that were served on the table of Prince Brad were all wines that were made with the mixture of the beauties and other exquisite wines.

    ¡°That old antique, Prince Angus, doesn¡¯t know how to enjoy himself, while Prince Frauer seems to be enjoying himself more than I ever could. I really can¡¯t get through the two of them. Just separate thend and everything will be solved?¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad, don¡¯t forget that I am counting on your help to get me the throne.¡±

    ¡°That is only natural. I will never forget the things that I had promised. Come on, let¡¯s drink!¡±

    By the time Be arrived, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis were already drunk and didn¡¯t notice her arrival. Aside from leaving her hair out, her face was covered by the mask that came with the armor. From the outside, one could only tell that she is a girl but could never recognize her identity. Be felt that her sense of aplishment had greatly diminished since the first prince that she had worked so hard to sneak in and confront was a drunkard.

    ¡°It¡¯s so weird. Why is there water leaking from the ceiling? The water even turned into humans!¡±

    ¡°That, aren¡¯t they our enemy? Is it some slime? It¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°There are enemies, guards!¡±

    After discovering that there were some mutant humanoid slime demons infiltrating from the ceilings, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis instantly woke up theirpanions. When they saw the demons appear, they wanted to shout and run out but they were quickly covered and wrapped in a transparent jelly-like substance.

    While Be and udine entered the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern, the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that were being blocked on the outside secretly turned into their liquid form and entered the opera house through the cracks. Be had provided these mutant humanoid slime demons with precise navigation and her impable guidance was the reason the surprise attack was victorious.

    Their seemingly evil method of capturing was not only effective on women, but it was equally effective on men. Initially this attack method was developed to capture the human race to be eaten and has no other evil intention. The other various evil practices which were developed by incorporating their attack method was developed by man muchter.

    The atmosphere in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern quickly quieted down. Aside from the dancing girls and beauties who were shivering in fear as they knelt silently, all the high-level generals of Prince Brad¡¯s army had yielded to Be during the surprise attack. After she had taken out one of the three princes, Be had arranged for the Sword Goddess udine to stay back and look after all the beauties while she herself immediately set off to the temporary residence of the next prince.

    ¡°Sister udine, I¡¯ll leave this ce in your care. Can you exin the situation to these beauties? I¡¯m going to pay a visit to Prince Frauer and Prince Glenard.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll try to find a reasonable exnation for them.¡±

    udine watched as Be left, and the ¡°foggy night coup¡± that would change the course of this Civil War had silently begun. Be had every intention to end this Civil War as soon as possible and emerge victorious with the least number of casualties.

 Volume 10 Chapter 540: Fall of the Ice Titan and Escape From Other World City Gusta

    Book 9: Chapter 529: The Eve of the Foggy Night Coup That Changed the Course of the Civil War

    It is dinner time at Gabrideck City, the base camp that belongs to the Northern Alliance, which was located in the marginal area of the Marz in at the lower reaches of the udine River that was flowing near the Gabriels City of the Gabriel Empire. Since it was dinner time, most of the soldiers, except for the few that were guarding the key positions, had gone to get their stomachs filled.

    Be, along with udine, the Sword Goddess, led an elite team of the demon army towards the business center of the city, the Bert Trading Center, where the Hilikas Family, who were the guardians of the Gabriel Empire, currently resided. Since it was dinner time, all the members of the residence had gathered together to enjoy the meal, making it the perfect opportunity for Be and herpanion to round them up and capture them all at once.

    As per her usual tactic during a surprise attack, Be made the conquering of the opponent¡¯s most elite unit as her priority. The demons that she had specially selected to join this operation were the elite mutant humanoid slime demons. These human-shaped, slimy demons have a special capability where they are able to turn into a liquid form and quickly vanish from the scene, making them untraceable by the opponent.

    The height of these slimy demons was the same as an average human soldier and they do not carry any weapons because they were well trained inbat. The use of any weapons at all will only be a hindrance to theirbat force. Currently, the Bert Trading Center no longer houses the normal residents that once used to stay here.

    During the requisition of Gabrideck City to be used as the temporary base camp for the Northern Alliance army, they forcefully expelled the hundreds and thousands of residents that were residing in the city under the name of the royal family and its empire. Many of these innocent victims of the civil war had fled and found refuge in the base camp of the Southern Alliance that was located not far away.

    Unlike the Northern Alliance, the Southern Alliance has more than adequate amounts of provisions and would not need to forcefully appropriate the property of the residents to subsidize themselves. Princess Kriss, who couldn¡¯t bear to witness the state of the refugees that had fled to the base camp of the Southern Alliance, had requested the Southern Alliance assist these refugees whose homes were forcibly taken from them.

    Without realizing it herself, the random act of kindness by Princess Kriss had won the hearts of the people for the Southern Alliance. Due to this, the support of the people for her had gradually grown. As they became more influential, those residents of the imperial capital who had originally stayed neutral at the beginning of this ¡®Civil War¡¯ had also gradually begun to shift to be in support of the Southern Alliance.

    The stalls in the Bert Trading Centerhad been ransacked and emptied out by the soldiers of the Northern Alliance army. This time, ¡°government requisition¡± was too overzealously done. Not even a single thread or needle was left behind after they had rummaged through. As a leader of a legion herself, Be looked a little embarrassed by the actions of the Northern Alliance army who did not realize that their actions could make them lose the support of their people. The Southern Alliance that was under Be¡¯smand had previously used the help of the demons from the Darkness Sacred Region to build its barracks and did not interfere with the life of the residents in the capital area of the empire.

    ¡°Sister udine, you have also seen that the army of the Northern Alliance are no different frommon bandits. Do you still think that the Northern Alliance is standing by the side of justice?

    ¡°Be, we are already here. Let¡¯s discuss itter when we have the time!¡±

    udine did not dare to directly answer Be¡¯s question because she herself felt that the approach used by the Northern Alliance was too forceful and there was no way for her to justify it. However, since she was a Sword Goddess of the human race, she cannot simply abandon her loyalty towards the human race when questioned by the Demon King Be. As such, the best that she could do is to avoid answering Be¡¯s question.

    The guards of the Hilikas Family had much higher vignce than that of the general army in the Northern Alliance barracks. Yet, even with that, the Sword Sages that guarded the door instantly rxed their vignce when they noticed the arrival of udine the Sword Goddess. Since the whereabouts of several Sword Gods as well as the elders of the family remained unknown, along with the missing twin daughters, Calman and Cahlia, the members of the Hilikas Family were in a dire need for a Sword God level master to guide them.

    To the Hilikas Family, udine, who had long established a deep rtionship with them, was undoubtedly the best candidate. Considering the fact that the senior members of the Hilikas Family know that the Sword Goddess udine was not dead, no one doubts the authenticity of her identification when she appears in front of them.

    The current highest person in charge was the eldest son of the Hilikas Family, Harry Verron. The handsome white-haired gentleman now wore a mncholy expression. Even though there were still many master swordsmen under him, he had learned through recent events that the swordsmen who were only at the level of Sword Sage were not enough to handle their opponents. There were certain entities that could easily overpower and kill Sword Sage level swordsmen and only those of the level of a Sword God could level with these entities.

    ¡°Senior udine, I have not seen you in a long time. You still look so radiant. Care to share with me your beauty routine?¡±

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this Duchess Bellina? Aren¡¯t you in the opposition team? Why are you here? Did the North and the South reconcile?¡±

    ¡°Harry Verron, your outfit is too¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Is there a problem? Duchess Bellina, there are no gender regtions for clothes.¡±

    Be was speechless looking at Harry Verron who was dressed in women¡¯s clothing. The hair on the handsome white-haired gentleman was considered to be long and luscious. Dressed in women¡¯s armor, he really does look like a beautiful girl with long white hair from a distance. The only problem was that he is t chested. This crossdressing leader was the second ¡°fake-girl¡± that Be had encountered in this alternate world, with the first one being the ¡°pseudo-loli¡± Charlotte of the Wronged Angels Society.

    After a brief exchange, Be learned that Harry Verron was not only a crossdressing leader, but he was also an alumnus of Olsylvia Academy, and an important member of a philosophical fraternity. Since Harry Verron was good at pretending to be a beautiful girl, his main task in the fraternity was to pretend to be a maiden and impersonate himself as the ¡°female interest¡± of the other male members. He would then help them to calm the marriage urges from their families.

    When he was attending Olsylvia Academy, he did attend various formal events, all of which he did while in men¡¯s attires. This is the first time that Be was meeting him while he was dressed in a women¡¯s attire and she nearly didn¡¯t recognize him. Considering that Be was also among the senior members of the fraternity, they did meet on various asions, but Be had never personally approached him.

    Previously, the Hilikas family had the intention of rmending Harry Verron to Princess Kriss but since he was a firm philosopher, he simply ignored his elders and angered the Sword Gods of the family. When he met Be and udine, his eyes were more focused on their clothing than any other aspect.

    Without dying with petty talks, udine came straight to the point as she talked to Harry Verron. At the urging of Be, she quickly exined her intentions for visiting him and hoped that he would use his influence as the interim patriarch of the Hilikas Family to withdraw them from the ongoing ¡°Civil War¡± and remain on neutral ground. Harry Verron didn¡¯t even hesitate before agreeing. His only condition was to bepensated with a few sets of beautiful exotic women attire that was not avable on the market.

    ¡°Senior Sister Harry Verron,¡­ no, I meant brother Harry Verron. Your interest is really unique but isn¡¯t your decision a little too casual?¡±

    ¡°Junior Bellina, ever since I firstid eyes upon the attire on your body, I knew that I had to be your friend. We are both alumni of the same academy. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I will definitely help you.¡±

    Things were much simpler after Harry Verrron agreed to their request. Under the order of Harry Vernon, the Hilikas Family retreated to the innermost part of the Bert Trading Center and henceforth would not be participating in the battle between the Northern and Southern Alliance. In regards to the order given by Harry Verron, none of the Hilkas Family members had opposed and all of them had unconditionally obeyed him.

    Even when they stayed neutral, the Hilikas Family was actually siding with the Southern Alliance. Be had easily obtained arge number of the Hilikas armor and their unique mask that was embossed with the family crest of the Hilikas Family. The elite mutant humanoid slime demons that were brought by Be disguised themselves as the soldiers for the Hilikas Family with the provided armor.

    Harry Verron didn¡¯t ask for the reasons behind Be¡¯s need to borrow the armor from him because he had acquiesced to her n to let her team impersonate the soldiers of the Hilikas Family. Be and udine, who had changed into the armor, led the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that was also dressed in the armor to the nearest prince¡¯s temporary residence, which happens to be that of Prince Brad.

    As the brother of Alfred the Third, the former emperor of the Gabriel Empire, Prince Brad was very bad with warfare strategies. With that said, he does know how to enjoy life. A good example is how he has currently taken residence in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Initially, the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern was built in the capital of the empire, but it became too difficult to manage due to therge crowds often frequent the opera house. Furthermore, all the singing and dancing had made it a very noisy ce, so the emperor of the previous generation had relocated it to thergest city that was near the capital of the empire, Gabrideck City. When the emperor had ceased to visit the opera house, it was turned into the entertainment center for the lesser royals and nobles.

    The guards that were stationed at the entrance of the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern were all personal guards of Prince Brad. Even when Be and udine were wearing the armor that bore the crest of the Hilikas Family, they were still denied from entering the ce. In the end, Be resorted to using the family tokens that were obtained from the two daughters of Prince Brad, Cathy and Sarah, respectively. With that, she was finally allowed to enter the splendidly decorated Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Since there were only two tokens, only Be and udine were allowed into the ce while her army of demons were blocked from entering the opera house. The guards were reluctant, but they had no choice but to let the two enter since they were carrying the family token and even then, the guards that were guarding the gate were putting on a strange expression. All the activities that were taking ce inside the Royal Opera house were not suitable for a female audience and these guards had no idea what the twodies were going to do in there.

    Once she stepped foot into the Royal Opera house, it became apparent to Be as to the reason the entry was so strictly guarded. Instead of a Royal Opera house, the interior inside was the scene of a Royal Nightclub. In the dimly lit hall, high ranking generals in military uniforms were scattered around. These generals were the generals that led the army of nearly one and a half million soldiers that was under themand of Prince Brad. Even when they were in the middle of a critical moment, Prince Brad did not forget how to enjoy his life.

    Along with the military men were arge number of beautiful dancers in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. Only a small fraction of these women were originally dancers from the opera house while most of them were previously normal citizens of the Gabrideck City. These women were captured by the Northern Alliance when the rest of the residents were forcefully expelled from the city. In order to prevent them from secretly carrying weapons to retaliate, all the dancers of the Royal Opera house of St. Vanern were stripped of their clothes and forced to entertain the generals that came to enjoy themselves, in their naked form.

    The beauties in this opera house that were carrying trays with wine and food on them had heavy anklets mp on their feet. Walking itself was a difficult task due to these heavy anklets so escaping would be out of the question. As the generals would pick up the food and wine from these passing beauties, they would asionally stretch out their hands to caress the bosom and waist of these beauties. As they mindlessly caress them, strangeughter would also apany their actions.

    These beauties that were carrying the tters were considered lucky. Most of them were originally civilians and couldn¡¯t dance. After the generals have mindlessly caressed and fondled them, they would usually be let off. On the other hand, the young and beautiful young women that were ced on the stage of the Royal Opera House were not as lucky as they were forced to dance naked shamefully under the brightly lit stage. The snow-white skin of these beauties was covered with alcoholic drinks. These beauties were being forced to drink before being ced to dance on the stage. If they were to identally fall down during their performance, they will be dragged to the seat of whomever fancied them and would be used for pleasure at that very spot.

    There were many dancers in this opera house. Each general was being served by more than two dancers who were kneeling by their side. There were also some beauties that were not assigned to any of the military officers and were just standing in a row, simr to those girls in a nightclub that await for the guest to choose them. As there were only around a hundred or so senior generals that served Prince Brad, the several hundreds of beauties that were forced to work here easily outnumbered the military men that were enjoying themselves here. So, it is not unusual for one man to have more than one beauty by his side.

    ¡°Dance faster. Twist your waist a little more. If you don¡¯t dance now, you won¡¯t have a chance to danceter!¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad is really wise. This is how a real opera house should be. It¡¯s so much more interesting then singing.¡±

    In Be¡¯s opinion, these generals of the Northern alliance¡¯s army are no different from the bandits that rob the innocence of a civilian girl. Seeing how udine was bursting with anger and was going to personally deal with the scum of the Northern Alliance, Be quickly held her back. Be, who had personally experienced much more evil practices, did not think much about this level of sinful act. If she were to save their lives, she would still need to find Prince Brad first before dealing with the rest.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to locate Prince Brad. He was ced within the same area as Prince Burdis, who he supported. They were both at the most luxurious audience seat in the entire opera house. Aside from Prince Brad and Prince Burdis, several young masters from Prince Brad¡¯s family were also seated here. The beauties that were serving here were the most beautiful ones in the entire Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. They were the beautiful flowers of the opera house that had yet to be soiled by any men.

    Sadly, these beauties were in a miserable state. Their hands were shackled behind their back with chains and their feet were also held together by a pair of anklets. Holding their chest up, a variety of exquisite delicacies were served on the two soft peaks of their chest. The hostesses in this group were also drunk and their faces were flushed. Prince Brad and hispanion were clearly old gentlemen. The beauties that were seated on their left and right kept serving them with wines and filling their already protruding stomachs.

    At a short distance by their table were around seven or eight other beauties that were forced to sit cross legged inrge transparent wine tanks. Their whole snow-white bodies were being submerged entirely into the tank with only their heads left out. Those wines that were served on the table of Prince Brad were all wines that were made with the mixture of the beauties and other exquisite wines.

    ¡°That old antique, Prince Angus, doesn¡¯t know how to enjoy himself, while Prince Frauer seems to be enjoying himself more than I ever could. I really can¡¯t get through the two of them. Just separate thend and everything will be solved?¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad, don¡¯t forget that I am counting on your help to get me the throne.¡±

    ¡°That is only natural. I will never forget the things that I had promised. Come on, let¡¯s drink!¡±

    By the time Be arrived, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis were already drunk and didn¡¯t notice her arrival. Aside from leaving her hair out, her face was covered by the mask that came with the armor. From the outside, one could only tell that she is a girl but could never recognize her identity. Be felt that her sense of aplishment had greatly diminished since the first prince that she had worked so hard to sneak in and confront was a drunkard.

    ¡°It¡¯s so weird. Why is there water leaking from the ceiling? The water even turned into humans!¡±

    ¡°That, aren¡¯t they our enemy? Is it some slime? It¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°There are enemies, guards!¡±

    After discovering that there were some mutant humanoid slime demons infiltrating from the ceilings, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis instantly woke up theirpanions. When they saw the demons appear, they wanted to shout and run out but they were quickly covered and wrapped in a transparent jelly-like substance.

    While Be and udine entered the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern, the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that were being blocked on the outside secretly turned into their liquid form and entered the opera house through the cracks. Be had provided these mutant humanoid slime demons with precise navigation and her impable guidance was the reason the surprise attack was victorious.

    Their seemingly evil method of capturing was not only effective on women, but it was equally effective on men. Initially this attack method was developed to capture the human race to be eaten and has no other evil intention. The other various evil practices which were developed by incorporating their attack method was developed by man muchter.

    The atmosphere in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern quickly quieted down. Aside from the dancing girls and beauties who were shivering in fear as they knelt silently, all the high-level generals of Prince Brad¡¯s army had yielded to Be during the surprise attack. After she had taken out one of the three princes, Be had arranged for the Sword Goddess udine to stay back and look after all the beauties while she herself immediately set off to the temporary residence of the next prince.

    ¡°Sister udine, I¡¯ll leave this ce in your care. Can you exin the situation to these beauties? I¡¯m going to pay a visit to Prince Frauer and Prince Glenard.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll try to find a reasonable exnation for them.¡±

    udine watched as Be left, and the ¡°foggy night coup¡± that would change the course of this Civil War had silently begun. Be had every intention to end this Civil War as soon as possible and emerge victorious with the least number of casualties.

 Volume 10 Chapter 543: The Market Riot at Ombia City and the Infiltration of the Demon Warriors

    Book 9: Chapter 529: The Eve of the Foggy Night Coup That Changed the Course of the Civil War

    It is dinner time at Gabrideck City, the base camp that belongs to the Northern Alliance, which was located in the marginal area of the Marz in at the lower reaches of the udine River that was flowing near the Gabriels City of the Gabriel Empire. Since it was dinner time, most of the soldiers, except for the few that were guarding the key positions, had gone to get their stomachs filled.

    Be, along with udine, the Sword Goddess, led an elite team of the demon army towards the business center of the city, the Bert Trading Center, where the Hilikas Family, who were the guardians of the Gabriel Empire, currently resided. Since it was dinner time, all the members of the residence had gathered together to enjoy the meal, making it the perfect opportunity for Be and herpanion to round them up and capture them all at once.

    As per her usual tactic during a surprise attack, Be made the conquering of the opponent¡¯s most elite unit as her priority. The demons that she had specially selected to join this operation were the elite mutant humanoid slime demons. These human-shaped, slimy demons have a special capability where they are able to turn into a liquid form and quickly vanish from the scene, making them untraceable by the opponent.

    The height of these slimy demons was the same as an average human soldier and they do not carry any weapons because they were well trained inbat. The use of any weapons at all will only be a hindrance to theirbat force. Currently, the Bert Trading Center no longer houses the normal residents that once used to stay here.

    During the requisition of Gabrideck City to be used as the temporary base camp for the Northern Alliance army, they forcefully expelled the hundreds and thousands of residents that were residing in the city under the name of the royal family and its empire. Many of these innocent victims of the civil war had fled and found refuge in the base camp of the Southern Alliance that was located not far away.

    Unlike the Northern Alliance, the Southern Alliance has more than adequate amounts of provisions and would not need to forcefully appropriate the property of the residents to subsidize themselves. Princess Kriss, who couldn¡¯t bear to witness the state of the refugees that had fled to the base camp of the Southern Alliance, had requested the Southern Alliance assist these refugees whose homes were forcibly taken from them.

    Without realizing it herself, the random act of kindness by Princess Kriss had won the hearts of the people for the Southern Alliance. Due to this, the support of the people for her had gradually grown. As they became more influential, those residents of the imperial capital who had originally stayed neutral at the beginning of this ¡®Civil War¡¯ had also gradually begun to shift to be in support of the Southern Alliance.

    The stalls in the Bert Trading Centerhad been ransacked and emptied out by the soldiers of the Northern Alliance army. This time, ¡°government requisition¡± was too overzealously done. Not even a single thread or needle was left behind after they had rummaged through. As a leader of a legion herself, Be looked a little embarrassed by the actions of the Northern Alliance army who did not realize that their actions could make them lose the support of their people. The Southern Alliance that was under Be¡¯smand had previously used the help of the demons from the Darkness Sacred Region to build its barracks and did not interfere with the life of the residents in the capital area of the empire.

    ¡°Sister udine, you have also seen that the army of the Northern Alliance are no different frommon bandits. Do you still think that the Northern Alliance is standing by the side of justice?

    ¡°Be, we are already here. Let¡¯s discuss itter when we have the time!¡±

    udine did not dare to directly answer Be¡¯s question because she herself felt that the approach used by the Northern Alliance was too forceful and there was no way for her to justify it. However, since she was a Sword Goddess of the human race, she cannot simply abandon her loyalty towards the human race when questioned by the Demon King Be. As such, the best that she could do is to avoid answering Be¡¯s question.

    The guards of the Hilikas Family had much higher vignce than that of the general army in the Northern Alliance barracks. Yet, even with that, the Sword Sages that guarded the door instantly rxed their vignce when they noticed the arrival of udine the Sword Goddess. Since the whereabouts of several Sword Gods as well as the elders of the family remained unknown, along with the missing twin daughters, Calman and Cahlia, the members of the Hilikas Family were in a dire need for a Sword God level master to guide them.

    To the Hilikas Family, udine, who had long established a deep rtionship with them, was undoubtedly the best candidate. Considering the fact that the senior members of the Hilikas Family know that the Sword Goddess udine was not dead, no one doubts the authenticity of her identification when she appears in front of them.

    The current highest person in charge was the eldest son of the Hilikas Family, Harry Verron. The handsome white-haired gentleman now wore a mncholy expression. Even though there were still many master swordsmen under him, he had learned through recent events that the swordsmen who were only at the level of Sword Sage were not enough to handle their opponents. There were certain entities that could easily overpower and kill Sword Sage level swordsmen and only those of the level of a Sword God could level with these entities.

    ¡°Senior udine, I have not seen you in a long time. You still look so radiant. Care to share with me your beauty routine?¡±

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this Duchess Bellina? Aren¡¯t you in the opposition team? Why are you here? Did the North and the South reconcile?¡±

    ¡°Harry Verron, your outfit is too¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Is there a problem? Duchess Bellina, there are no gender regtions for clothes.¡±

    Be was speechless looking at Harry Verron who was dressed in women¡¯s clothing. The hair on the handsome white-haired gentleman was considered to be long and luscious. Dressed in women¡¯s armor, he really does look like a beautiful girl with long white hair from a distance. The only problem was that he is t chested. This crossdressing leader was the second ¡°fake-girl¡± that Be had encountered in this alternate world, with the first one being the ¡°pseudo-loli¡± Charlotte of the Wronged Angels Society.

    After a brief exchange, Be learned that Harry Verron was not only a crossdressing leader, but he was also an alumnus of Olsylvia Academy, and an important member of a philosophical fraternity. Since Harry Verron was good at pretending to be a beautiful girl, his main task in the fraternity was to pretend to be a maiden and impersonate himself as the ¡°female interest¡± of the other male members. He would then help them to calm the marriage urges from their families.

    When he was attending Olsylvia Academy, he did attend various formal events, all of which he did while in men¡¯s attires. This is the first time that Be was meeting him while he was dressed in a women¡¯s attire and she nearly didn¡¯t recognize him. Considering that Be was also among the senior members of the fraternity, they did meet on various asions, but Be had never personally approached him.

    Previously, the Hilikas family had the intention of rmending Harry Verron to Princess Kriss but since he was a firm philosopher, he simply ignored his elders and angered the Sword Gods of the family. When he met Be and udine, his eyes were more focused on their clothing than any other aspect.

    Without dying with petty talks, udine came straight to the point as she talked to Harry Verron. At the urging of Be, she quickly exined her intentions for visiting him and hoped that he would use his influence as the interim patriarch of the Hilikas Family to withdraw them from the ongoing ¡°Civil War¡± and remain on neutral ground. Harry Verron didn¡¯t even hesitate before agreeing. His only condition was to bepensated with a few sets of beautiful exotic women attire that was not avable on the market.

    ¡°Senior Sister Harry Verron,¡­ no, I meant brother Harry Verron. Your interest is really unique but isn¡¯t your decision a little too casual?¡±

    ¡°Junior Bellina, ever since I firstid eyes upon the attire on your body, I knew that I had to be your friend. We are both alumni of the same academy. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I will definitely help you.¡±

    Things were much simpler after Harry Verrron agreed to their request. Under the order of Harry Vernon, the Hilikas Family retreated to the innermost part of the Bert Trading Center and henceforth would not be participating in the battle between the Northern and Southern Alliance. In regards to the order given by Harry Verron, none of the Hilkas Family members had opposed and all of them had unconditionally obeyed him.

    Even when they stayed neutral, the Hilikas Family was actually siding with the Southern Alliance. Be had easily obtained arge number of the Hilikas armor and their unique mask that was embossed with the family crest of the Hilikas Family. The elite mutant humanoid slime demons that were brought by Be disguised themselves as the soldiers for the Hilikas Family with the provided armor.

    Harry Verron didn¡¯t ask for the reasons behind Be¡¯s need to borrow the armor from him because he had acquiesced to her n to let her team impersonate the soldiers of the Hilikas Family. Be and udine, who had changed into the armor, led the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that was also dressed in the armor to the nearest prince¡¯s temporary residence, which happens to be that of Prince Brad.

    As the brother of Alfred the Third, the former emperor of the Gabriel Empire, Prince Brad was very bad with warfare strategies. With that said, he does know how to enjoy life. A good example is how he has currently taken residence in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Initially, the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern was built in the capital of the empire, but it became too difficult to manage due to therge crowds often frequent the opera house. Furthermore, all the singing and dancing had made it a very noisy ce, so the emperor of the previous generation had relocated it to thergest city that was near the capital of the empire, Gabrideck City. When the emperor had ceased to visit the opera house, it was turned into the entertainment center for the lesser royals and nobles.

    The guards that were stationed at the entrance of the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern were all personal guards of Prince Brad. Even when Be and udine were wearing the armor that bore the crest of the Hilikas Family, they were still denied from entering the ce. In the end, Be resorted to using the family tokens that were obtained from the two daughters of Prince Brad, Cathy and Sarah, respectively. With that, she was finally allowed to enter the splendidly decorated Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Since there were only two tokens, only Be and udine were allowed into the ce while her army of demons were blocked from entering the opera house. The guards were reluctant, but they had no choice but to let the two enter since they were carrying the family token and even then, the guards that were guarding the gate were putting on a strange expression. All the activities that were taking ce inside the Royal Opera house were not suitable for a female audience and these guards had no idea what the twodies were going to do in there.

    Once she stepped foot into the Royal Opera house, it became apparent to Be as to the reason the entry was so strictly guarded. Instead of a Royal Opera house, the interior inside was the scene of a Royal Nightclub. In the dimly lit hall, high ranking generals in military uniforms were scattered around. These generals were the generals that led the army of nearly one and a half million soldiers that was under themand of Prince Brad. Even when they were in the middle of a critical moment, Prince Brad did not forget how to enjoy his life.

    Along with the military men were arge number of beautiful dancers in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. Only a small fraction of these women were originally dancers from the opera house while most of them were previously normal citizens of the Gabrideck City. These women were captured by the Northern Alliance when the rest of the residents were forcefully expelled from the city. In order to prevent them from secretly carrying weapons to retaliate, all the dancers of the Royal Opera house of St. Vanern were stripped of their clothes and forced to entertain the generals that came to enjoy themselves, in their naked form.

    The beauties in this opera house that were carrying trays with wine and food on them had heavy anklets mp on their feet. Walking itself was a difficult task due to these heavy anklets so escaping would be out of the question. As the generals would pick up the food and wine from these passing beauties, they would asionally stretch out their hands to caress the bosom and waist of these beauties. As they mindlessly caress them, strangeughter would also apany their actions.

    These beauties that were carrying the tters were considered lucky. Most of them were originally civilians and couldn¡¯t dance. After the generals have mindlessly caressed and fondled them, they would usually be let off. On the other hand, the young and beautiful young women that were ced on the stage of the Royal Opera House were not as lucky as they were forced to dance naked shamefully under the brightly lit stage. The snow-white skin of these beauties was covered with alcoholic drinks. These beauties were being forced to drink before being ced to dance on the stage. If they were to identally fall down during their performance, they will be dragged to the seat of whomever fancied them and would be used for pleasure at that very spot.

    There were many dancers in this opera house. Each general was being served by more than two dancers who were kneeling by their side. There were also some beauties that were not assigned to any of the military officers and were just standing in a row, simr to those girls in a nightclub that await for the guest to choose them. As there were only around a hundred or so senior generals that served Prince Brad, the several hundreds of beauties that were forced to work here easily outnumbered the military men that were enjoying themselves here. So, it is not unusual for one man to have more than one beauty by his side.

    ¡°Dance faster. Twist your waist a little more. If you don¡¯t dance now, you won¡¯t have a chance to danceter!¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad is really wise. This is how a real opera house should be. It¡¯s so much more interesting then singing.¡±

    In Be¡¯s opinion, these generals of the Northern alliance¡¯s army are no different from the bandits that rob the innocence of a civilian girl. Seeing how udine was bursting with anger and was going to personally deal with the scum of the Northern Alliance, Be quickly held her back. Be, who had personally experienced much more evil practices, did not think much about this level of sinful act. If she were to save their lives, she would still need to find Prince Brad first before dealing with the rest.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to locate Prince Brad. He was ced within the same area as Prince Burdis, who he supported. They were both at the most luxurious audience seat in the entire opera house. Aside from Prince Brad and Prince Burdis, several young masters from Prince Brad¡¯s family were also seated here. The beauties that were serving here were the most beautiful ones in the entire Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. They were the beautiful flowers of the opera house that had yet to be soiled by any men.

    Sadly, these beauties were in a miserable state. Their hands were shackled behind their back with chains and their feet were also held together by a pair of anklets. Holding their chest up, a variety of exquisite delicacies were served on the two soft peaks of their chest. The hostesses in this group were also drunk and their faces were flushed. Prince Brad and hispanion were clearly old gentlemen. The beauties that were seated on their left and right kept serving them with wines and filling their already protruding stomachs.

    At a short distance by their table were around seven or eight other beauties that were forced to sit cross legged inrge transparent wine tanks. Their whole snow-white bodies were being submerged entirely into the tank with only their heads left out. Those wines that were served on the table of Prince Brad were all wines that were made with the mixture of the beauties and other exquisite wines.

    ¡°That old antique, Prince Angus, doesn¡¯t know how to enjoy himself, while Prince Frauer seems to be enjoying himself more than I ever could. I really can¡¯t get through the two of them. Just separate thend and everything will be solved?¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad, don¡¯t forget that I am counting on your help to get me the throne.¡±

    ¡°That is only natural. I will never forget the things that I had promised. Come on, let¡¯s drink!¡±

    By the time Be arrived, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis were already drunk and didn¡¯t notice her arrival. Aside from leaving her hair out, her face was covered by the mask that came with the armor. From the outside, one could only tell that she is a girl but could never recognize her identity. Be felt that her sense of aplishment had greatly diminished since the first prince that she had worked so hard to sneak in and confront was a drunkard.

    ¡°It¡¯s so weird. Why is there water leaking from the ceiling? The water even turned into humans!¡±

    ¡°That, aren¡¯t they our enemy? Is it some slime? It¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°There are enemies, guards!¡±

    After discovering that there were some mutant humanoid slime demons infiltrating from the ceilings, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis instantly woke up theirpanions. When they saw the demons appear, they wanted to shout and run out but they were quickly covered and wrapped in a transparent jelly-like substance.

    While Be and udine entered the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern, the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that were being blocked on the outside secretly turned into their liquid form and entered the opera house through the cracks. Be had provided these mutant humanoid slime demons with precise navigation and her impable guidance was the reason the surprise attack was victorious.

    Their seemingly evil method of capturing was not only effective on women, but it was equally effective on men. Initially this attack method was developed to capture the human race to be eaten and has no other evil intention. The other various evil practices which were developed by incorporating their attack method was developed by man muchter.

    The atmosphere in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern quickly quieted down. Aside from the dancing girls and beauties who were shivering in fear as they knelt silently, all the high-level generals of Prince Brad¡¯s army had yielded to Be during the surprise attack. After she had taken out one of the three princes, Be had arranged for the Sword Goddess udine to stay back and look after all the beauties while she herself immediately set off to the temporary residence of the next prince.

    ¡°Sister udine, I¡¯ll leave this ce in your care. Can you exin the situation to these beauties? I¡¯m going to pay a visit to Prince Frauer and Prince Glenard.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll try to find a reasonable exnation for them.¡±

    udine watched as Be left, and the ¡°foggy night coup¡± that would change the course of this Civil War had silently begun. Be had every intention to end this Civil War as soon as possible and emerge victorious with the least number of casualties.

 Volume 10 Chapter 542: The Truth Behind the Fall of the Divine Power Thirty Years Ago

    Book 9: Chapter 529: The Eve of the Foggy Night Coup That Changed the Course of the Civil War

    It is dinner time at Gabrideck City, the base camp that belongs to the Northern Alliance, which was located in the marginal area of the Marz in at the lower reaches of the udine River that was flowing near the Gabriels City of the Gabriel Empire. Since it was dinner time, most of the soldiers, except for the few that were guarding the key positions, had gone to get their stomachs filled.

    Be, along with udine, the Sword Goddess, led an elite team of the demon army towards the business center of the city, the Bert Trading Center, where the Hilikas Family, who were the guardians of the Gabriel Empire, currently resided. Since it was dinner time, all the members of the residence had gathered together to enjoy the meal, making it the perfect opportunity for Be and herpanion to round them up and capture them all at once.

    As per her usual tactic during a surprise attack, Be made the conquering of the opponent¡¯s most elite unit as her priority. The demons that she had specially selected to join this operation were the elite mutant humanoid slime demons. These human-shaped, slimy demons have a special capability where they are able to turn into a liquid form and quickly vanish from the scene, making them untraceable by the opponent.

    The height of these slimy demons was the same as an average human soldier and they do not carry any weapons because they were well trained inbat. The use of any weapons at all will only be a hindrance to theirbat force. Currently, the Bert Trading Center no longer houses the normal residents that once used to stay here.

    During the requisition of Gabrideck City to be used as the temporary base camp for the Northern Alliance army, they forcefully expelled the hundreds and thousands of residents that were residing in the city under the name of the royal family and its empire. Many of these innocent victims of the civil war had fled and found refuge in the base camp of the Southern Alliance that was located not far away.

    Unlike the Northern Alliance, the Southern Alliance has more than adequate amounts of provisions and would not need to forcefully appropriate the property of the residents to subsidize themselves. Princess Kriss, who couldn¡¯t bear to witness the state of the refugees that had fled to the base camp of the Southern Alliance, had requested the Southern Alliance assist these refugees whose homes were forcibly taken from them.

    Without realizing it herself, the random act of kindness by Princess Kriss had won the hearts of the people for the Southern Alliance. Due to this, the support of the people for her had gradually grown. As they became more influential, those residents of the imperial capital who had originally stayed neutral at the beginning of this ¡®Civil War¡¯ had also gradually begun to shift to be in support of the Southern Alliance.

    The stalls in the Bert Trading Centerhad been ransacked and emptied out by the soldiers of the Northern Alliance army. This time, ¡°government requisition¡± was too overzealously done. Not even a single thread or needle was left behind after they had rummaged through. As a leader of a legion herself, Be looked a little embarrassed by the actions of the Northern Alliance army who did not realize that their actions could make them lose the support of their people. The Southern Alliance that was under Be¡¯smand had previously used the help of the demons from the Darkness Sacred Region to build its barracks and did not interfere with the life of the residents in the capital area of the empire.

    ¡°Sister udine, you have also seen that the army of the Northern Alliance are no different frommon bandits. Do you still think that the Northern Alliance is standing by the side of justice?

    ¡°Be, we are already here. Let¡¯s discuss itter when we have the time!¡±

    udine did not dare to directly answer Be¡¯s question because she herself felt that the approach used by the Northern Alliance was too forceful and there was no way for her to justify it. However, since she was a Sword Goddess of the human race, she cannot simply abandon her loyalty towards the human race when questioned by the Demon King Be. As such, the best that she could do is to avoid answering Be¡¯s question.

    The guards of the Hilikas Family had much higher vignce than that of the general army in the Northern Alliance barracks. Yet, even with that, the Sword Sages that guarded the door instantly rxed their vignce when they noticed the arrival of udine the Sword Goddess. Since the whereabouts of several Sword Gods as well as the elders of the family remained unknown, along with the missing twin daughters, Calman and Cahlia, the members of the Hilikas Family were in a dire need for a Sword God level master to guide them.

    To the Hilikas Family, udine, who had long established a deep rtionship with them, was undoubtedly the best candidate. Considering the fact that the senior members of the Hilikas Family know that the Sword Goddess udine was not dead, no one doubts the authenticity of her identification when she appears in front of them.

    The current highest person in charge was the eldest son of the Hilikas Family, Harry Verron. The handsome white-haired gentleman now wore a mncholy expression. Even though there were still many master swordsmen under him, he had learned through recent events that the swordsmen who were only at the level of Sword Sage were not enough to handle their opponents. There were certain entities that could easily overpower and kill Sword Sage level swordsmen and only those of the level of a Sword God could level with these entities.

    ¡°Senior udine, I have not seen you in a long time. You still look so radiant. Care to share with me your beauty routine?¡±

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this Duchess Bellina? Aren¡¯t you in the opposition team? Why are you here? Did the North and the South reconcile?¡±

    ¡°Harry Verron, your outfit is too¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Is there a problem? Duchess Bellina, there are no gender regtions for clothes.¡±

    Be was speechless looking at Harry Verron who was dressed in women¡¯s clothing. The hair on the handsome white-haired gentleman was considered to be long and luscious. Dressed in women¡¯s armor, he really does look like a beautiful girl with long white hair from a distance. The only problem was that he is t chested. This crossdressing leader was the second ¡°fake-girl¡± that Be had encountered in this alternate world, with the first one being the ¡°pseudo-loli¡± Charlotte of the Wronged Angels Society.

    After a brief exchange, Be learned that Harry Verron was not only a crossdressing leader, but he was also an alumnus of Olsylvia Academy, and an important member of a philosophical fraternity. Since Harry Verron was good at pretending to be a beautiful girl, his main task in the fraternity was to pretend to be a maiden and impersonate himself as the ¡°female interest¡± of the other male members. He would then help them to calm the marriage urges from their families.

    When he was attending Olsylvia Academy, he did attend various formal events, all of which he did while in men¡¯s attires. This is the first time that Be was meeting him while he was dressed in a women¡¯s attire and she nearly didn¡¯t recognize him. Considering that Be was also among the senior members of the fraternity, they did meet on various asions, but Be had never personally approached him.

    Previously, the Hilikas family had the intention of rmending Harry Verron to Princess Kriss but since he was a firm philosopher, he simply ignored his elders and angered the Sword Gods of the family. When he met Be and udine, his eyes were more focused on their clothing than any other aspect.

    Without dying with petty talks, udine came straight to the point as she talked to Harry Verron. At the urging of Be, she quickly exined her intentions for visiting him and hoped that he would use his influence as the interim patriarch of the Hilikas Family to withdraw them from the ongoing ¡°Civil War¡± and remain on neutral ground. Harry Verron didn¡¯t even hesitate before agreeing. His only condition was to bepensated with a few sets of beautiful exotic women attire that was not avable on the market.

    ¡°Senior Sister Harry Verron,¡­ no, I meant brother Harry Verron. Your interest is really unique but isn¡¯t your decision a little too casual?¡±

    ¡°Junior Bellina, ever since I firstid eyes upon the attire on your body, I knew that I had to be your friend. We are both alumni of the same academy. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I will definitely help you.¡±

    Things were much simpler after Harry Verrron agreed to their request. Under the order of Harry Vernon, the Hilikas Family retreated to the innermost part of the Bert Trading Center and henceforth would not be participating in the battle between the Northern and Southern Alliance. In regards to the order given by Harry Verron, none of the Hilkas Family members had opposed and all of them had unconditionally obeyed him.

    Even when they stayed neutral, the Hilikas Family was actually siding with the Southern Alliance. Be had easily obtained arge number of the Hilikas armor and their unique mask that was embossed with the family crest of the Hilikas Family. The elite mutant humanoid slime demons that were brought by Be disguised themselves as the soldiers for the Hilikas Family with the provided armor.

    Harry Verron didn¡¯t ask for the reasons behind Be¡¯s need to borrow the armor from him because he had acquiesced to her n to let her team impersonate the soldiers of the Hilikas Family. Be and udine, who had changed into the armor, led the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that was also dressed in the armor to the nearest prince¡¯s temporary residence, which happens to be that of Prince Brad.

    As the brother of Alfred the Third, the former emperor of the Gabriel Empire, Prince Brad was very bad with warfare strategies. With that said, he does know how to enjoy life. A good example is how he has currently taken residence in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Initially, the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern was built in the capital of the empire, but it became too difficult to manage due to therge crowds often frequent the opera house. Furthermore, all the singing and dancing had made it a very noisy ce, so the emperor of the previous generation had relocated it to thergest city that was near the capital of the empire, Gabrideck City. When the emperor had ceased to visit the opera house, it was turned into the entertainment center for the lesser royals and nobles.

    The guards that were stationed at the entrance of the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern were all personal guards of Prince Brad. Even when Be and udine were wearing the armor that bore the crest of the Hilikas Family, they were still denied from entering the ce. In the end, Be resorted to using the family tokens that were obtained from the two daughters of Prince Brad, Cathy and Sarah, respectively. With that, she was finally allowed to enter the splendidly decorated Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Since there were only two tokens, only Be and udine were allowed into the ce while her army of demons were blocked from entering the opera house. The guards were reluctant, but they had no choice but to let the two enter since they were carrying the family token and even then, the guards that were guarding the gate were putting on a strange expression. All the activities that were taking ce inside the Royal Opera house were not suitable for a female audience and these guards had no idea what the twodies were going to do in there.

    Once she stepped foot into the Royal Opera house, it became apparent to Be as to the reason the entry was so strictly guarded. Instead of a Royal Opera house, the interior inside was the scene of a Royal Nightclub. In the dimly lit hall, high ranking generals in military uniforms were scattered around. These generals were the generals that led the army of nearly one and a half million soldiers that was under themand of Prince Brad. Even when they were in the middle of a critical moment, Prince Brad did not forget how to enjoy his life.

    Along with the military men were arge number of beautiful dancers in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. Only a small fraction of these women were originally dancers from the opera house while most of them were previously normal citizens of the Gabrideck City. These women were captured by the Northern Alliance when the rest of the residents were forcefully expelled from the city. In order to prevent them from secretly carrying weapons to retaliate, all the dancers of the Royal Opera house of St. Vanern were stripped of their clothes and forced to entertain the generals that came to enjoy themselves, in their naked form.

    The beauties in this opera house that were carrying trays with wine and food on them had heavy anklets mp on their feet. Walking itself was a difficult task due to these heavy anklets so escaping would be out of the question. As the generals would pick up the food and wine from these passing beauties, they would asionally stretch out their hands to caress the bosom and waist of these beauties. As they mindlessly caress them, strangeughter would also apany their actions.

    These beauties that were carrying the tters were considered lucky. Most of them were originally civilians and couldn¡¯t dance. After the generals have mindlessly caressed and fondled them, they would usually be let off. On the other hand, the young and beautiful young women that were ced on the stage of the Royal Opera House were not as lucky as they were forced to dance naked shamefully under the brightly lit stage. The snow-white skin of these beauties was covered with alcoholic drinks. These beauties were being forced to drink before being ced to dance on the stage. If they were to identally fall down during their performance, they will be dragged to the seat of whomever fancied them and would be used for pleasure at that very spot.

    There were many dancers in this opera house. Each general was being served by more than two dancers who were kneeling by their side. There were also some beauties that were not assigned to any of the military officers and were just standing in a row, simr to those girls in a nightclub that await for the guest to choose them. As there were only around a hundred or so senior generals that served Prince Brad, the several hundreds of beauties that were forced to work here easily outnumbered the military men that were enjoying themselves here. So, it is not unusual for one man to have more than one beauty by his side.

    ¡°Dance faster. Twist your waist a little more. If you don¡¯t dance now, you won¡¯t have a chance to danceter!¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad is really wise. This is how a real opera house should be. It¡¯s so much more interesting then singing.¡±

    In Be¡¯s opinion, these generals of the Northern alliance¡¯s army are no different from the bandits that rob the innocence of a civilian girl. Seeing how udine was bursting with anger and was going to personally deal with the scum of the Northern Alliance, Be quickly held her back. Be, who had personally experienced much more evil practices, did not think much about this level of sinful act. If she were to save their lives, she would still need to find Prince Brad first before dealing with the rest.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to locate Prince Brad. He was ced within the same area as Prince Burdis, who he supported. They were both at the most luxurious audience seat in the entire opera house. Aside from Prince Brad and Prince Burdis, several young masters from Prince Brad¡¯s family were also seated here. The beauties that were serving here were the most beautiful ones in the entire Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. They were the beautiful flowers of the opera house that had yet to be soiled by any men.

    Sadly, these beauties were in a miserable state. Their hands were shackled behind their back with chains and their feet were also held together by a pair of anklets. Holding their chest up, a variety of exquisite delicacies were served on the two soft peaks of their chest. The hostesses in this group were also drunk and their faces were flushed. Prince Brad and hispanion were clearly old gentlemen. The beauties that were seated on their left and right kept serving them with wines and filling their already protruding stomachs.

    At a short distance by their table were around seven or eight other beauties that were forced to sit cross legged inrge transparent wine tanks. Their whole snow-white bodies were being submerged entirely into the tank with only their heads left out. Those wines that were served on the table of Prince Brad were all wines that were made with the mixture of the beauties and other exquisite wines.

    ¡°That old antique, Prince Angus, doesn¡¯t know how to enjoy himself, while Prince Frauer seems to be enjoying himself more than I ever could. I really can¡¯t get through the two of them. Just separate thend and everything will be solved?¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad, don¡¯t forget that I am counting on your help to get me the throne.¡±

    ¡°That is only natural. I will never forget the things that I had promised. Come on, let¡¯s drink!¡±

    By the time Be arrived, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis were already drunk and didn¡¯t notice her arrival. Aside from leaving her hair out, her face was covered by the mask that came with the armor. From the outside, one could only tell that she is a girl but could never recognize her identity. Be felt that her sense of aplishment had greatly diminished since the first prince that she had worked so hard to sneak in and confront was a drunkard.

    ¡°It¡¯s so weird. Why is there water leaking from the ceiling? The water even turned into humans!¡±

    ¡°That, aren¡¯t they our enemy? Is it some slime? It¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°There are enemies, guards!¡±

    After discovering that there were some mutant humanoid slime demons infiltrating from the ceilings, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis instantly woke up theirpanions. When they saw the demons appear, they wanted to shout and run out but they were quickly covered and wrapped in a transparent jelly-like substance.

    While Be and udine entered the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern, the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that were being blocked on the outside secretly turned into their liquid form and entered the opera house through the cracks. Be had provided these mutant humanoid slime demons with precise navigation and her impable guidance was the reason the surprise attack was victorious.

    Their seemingly evil method of capturing was not only effective on women, but it was equally effective on men. Initially this attack method was developed to capture the human race to be eaten and has no other evil intention. The other various evil practices which were developed by incorporating their attack method was developed by man muchter.

    The atmosphere in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern quickly quieted down. Aside from the dancing girls and beauties who were shivering in fear as they knelt silently, all the high-level generals of Prince Brad¡¯s army had yielded to Be during the surprise attack. After she had taken out one of the three princes, Be had arranged for the Sword Goddess udine to stay back and look after all the beauties while she herself immediately set off to the temporary residence of the next prince.

    ¡°Sister udine, I¡¯ll leave this ce in your care. Can you exin the situation to these beauties? I¡¯m going to pay a visit to Prince Frauer and Prince Glenard.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll try to find a reasonable exnation for them.¡±

    udine watched as Be left, and the ¡°foggy night coup¡± that would change the course of this Civil War had silently begun. Be had every intention to end this Civil War as soon as possible and emerge victorious with the least number of casualties.

 Volume 10 Chapter 543: The Market Riot at Ombia City and the Infiltration of the Demon Warriors

    Book 9: Chapter 529: The Eve of the Foggy Night Coup That Changed the Course of the Civil War

    It is dinner time at Gabrideck City, the base camp that belongs to the Northern Alliance, which was located in the marginal area of the Marz in at the lower reaches of the udine River that was flowing near the Gabriels City of the Gabriel Empire. Since it was dinner time, most of the soldiers, except for the few that were guarding the key positions, had gone to get their stomachs filled.

    Be, along with udine, the Sword Goddess, led an elite team of the demon army towards the business center of the city, the Bert Trading Center, where the Hilikas Family, who were the guardians of the Gabriel Empire, currently resided. Since it was dinner time, all the members of the residence had gathered together to enjoy the meal, making it the perfect opportunity for Be and herpanion to round them up and capture them all at once.

    As per her usual tactic during a surprise attack, Be made the conquering of the opponent¡¯s most elite unit as her priority. The demons that she had specially selected to join this operation were the elite mutant humanoid slime demons. These human-shaped, slimy demons have a special capability where they are able to turn into a liquid form and quickly vanish from the scene, making them untraceable by the opponent.

    The height of these slimy demons was the same as an average human soldier and they do not carry any weapons because they were well trained inbat. The use of any weapons at all will only be a hindrance to theirbat force. Currently, the Bert Trading Center no longer houses the normal residents that once used to stay here.

    During the requisition of Gabrideck City to be used as the temporary base camp for the Northern Alliance army, they forcefully expelled the hundreds and thousands of residents that were residing in the city under the name of the royal family and its empire. Many of these innocent victims of the civil war had fled and found refuge in the base camp of the Southern Alliance that was located not far away.

    Unlike the Northern Alliance, the Southern Alliance has more than adequate amounts of provisions and would not need to forcefully appropriate the property of the residents to subsidize themselves. Princess Kriss, who couldn¡¯t bear to witness the state of the refugees that had fled to the base camp of the Southern Alliance, had requested the Southern Alliance assist these refugees whose homes were forcibly taken from them.

    Without realizing it herself, the random act of kindness by Princess Kriss had won the hearts of the people for the Southern Alliance. Due to this, the support of the people for her had gradually grown. As they became more influential, those residents of the imperial capital who had originally stayed neutral at the beginning of this ¡®Civil War¡¯ had also gradually begun to shift to be in support of the Southern Alliance.

    The stalls in the Bert Trading Centerhad been ransacked and emptied out by the soldiers of the Northern Alliance army. This time, ¡°government requisition¡± was too overzealously done. Not even a single thread or needle was left behind after they had rummaged through. As a leader of a legion herself, Be looked a little embarrassed by the actions of the Northern Alliance army who did not realize that their actions could make them lose the support of their people. The Southern Alliance that was under Be¡¯smand had previously used the help of the demons from the Darkness Sacred Region to build its barracks and did not interfere with the life of the residents in the capital area of the empire.

    ¡°Sister udine, you have also seen that the army of the Northern Alliance are no different frommon bandits. Do you still think that the Northern Alliance is standing by the side of justice?

    ¡°Be, we are already here. Let¡¯s discuss itter when we have the time!¡±

    udine did not dare to directly answer Be¡¯s question because she herself felt that the approach used by the Northern Alliance was too forceful and there was no way for her to justify it. However, since she was a Sword Goddess of the human race, she cannot simply abandon her loyalty towards the human race when questioned by the Demon King Be. As such, the best that she could do is to avoid answering Be¡¯s question.

    The guards of the Hilikas Family had much higher vignce than that of the general army in the Northern Alliance barracks. Yet, even with that, the Sword Sages that guarded the door instantly rxed their vignce when they noticed the arrival of udine the Sword Goddess. Since the whereabouts of several Sword Gods as well as the elders of the family remained unknown, along with the missing twin daughters, Calman and Cahlia, the members of the Hilikas Family were in a dire need for a Sword God level master to guide them.

    To the Hilikas Family, udine, who had long established a deep rtionship with them, was undoubtedly the best candidate. Considering the fact that the senior members of the Hilikas Family know that the Sword Goddess udine was not dead, no one doubts the authenticity of her identification when she appears in front of them.

    The current highest person in charge was the eldest son of the Hilikas Family, Harry Verron. The handsome white-haired gentleman now wore a mncholy expression. Even though there were still many master swordsmen under him, he had learned through recent events that the swordsmen who were only at the level of Sword Sage were not enough to handle their opponents. There were certain entities that could easily overpower and kill Sword Sage level swordsmen and only those of the level of a Sword God could level with these entities.

    ¡°Senior udine, I have not seen you in a long time. You still look so radiant. Care to share with me your beauty routine?¡±

    ¡°Wait, isn¡¯t this Duchess Bellina? Aren¡¯t you in the opposition team? Why are you here? Did the North and the South reconcile?¡±

    ¡°Harry Verron, your outfit is too¡­ ¡°

    ¡°Is there a problem? Duchess Bellina, there are no gender regtions for clothes.¡±

    Be was speechless looking at Harry Verron who was dressed in women¡¯s clothing. The hair on the handsome white-haired gentleman was considered to be long and luscious. Dressed in women¡¯s armor, he really does look like a beautiful girl with long white hair from a distance. The only problem was that he is t chested. This crossdressing leader was the second ¡°fake-girl¡± that Be had encountered in this alternate world, with the first one being the ¡°pseudo-loli¡± Charlotte of the Wronged Angels Society.

    After a brief exchange, Be learned that Harry Verron was not only a crossdressing leader, but he was also an alumnus of Olsylvia Academy, and an important member of a philosophical fraternity. Since Harry Verron was good at pretending to be a beautiful girl, his main task in the fraternity was to pretend to be a maiden and impersonate himself as the ¡°female interest¡± of the other male members. He would then help them to calm the marriage urges from their families.

    When he was attending Olsylvia Academy, he did attend various formal events, all of which he did while in men¡¯s attires. This is the first time that Be was meeting him while he was dressed in a women¡¯s attire and she nearly didn¡¯t recognize him. Considering that Be was also among the senior members of the fraternity, they did meet on various asions, but Be had never personally approached him.

    Previously, the Hilikas family had the intention of rmending Harry Verron to Princess Kriss but since he was a firm philosopher, he simply ignored his elders and angered the Sword Gods of the family. When he met Be and udine, his eyes were more focused on their clothing than any other aspect.

    Without dying with petty talks, udine came straight to the point as she talked to Harry Verron. At the urging of Be, she quickly exined her intentions for visiting him and hoped that he would use his influence as the interim patriarch of the Hilikas Family to withdraw them from the ongoing ¡°Civil War¡± and remain on neutral ground. Harry Verron didn¡¯t even hesitate before agreeing. His only condition was to bepensated with a few sets of beautiful exotic women attire that was not avable on the market.

    ¡°Senior Sister Harry Verron,¡­ no, I meant brother Harry Verron. Your interest is really unique but isn¡¯t your decision a little too casual?¡±

    ¡°Junior Bellina, ever since I firstid eyes upon the attire on your body, I knew that I had to be your friend. We are both alumni of the same academy. You don¡¯t have to be so polite. I will definitely help you.¡±

    Things were much simpler after Harry Verrron agreed to their request. Under the order of Harry Vernon, the Hilikas Family retreated to the innermost part of the Bert Trading Center and henceforth would not be participating in the battle between the Northern and Southern Alliance. In regards to the order given by Harry Verron, none of the Hilkas Family members had opposed and all of them had unconditionally obeyed him.

    Even when they stayed neutral, the Hilikas Family was actually siding with the Southern Alliance. Be had easily obtained arge number of the Hilikas armor and their unique mask that was embossed with the family crest of the Hilikas Family. The elite mutant humanoid slime demons that were brought by Be disguised themselves as the soldiers for the Hilikas Family with the provided armor.

    Harry Verron didn¡¯t ask for the reasons behind Be¡¯s need to borrow the armor from him because he had acquiesced to her n to let her team impersonate the soldiers of the Hilikas Family. Be and udine, who had changed into the armor, led the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that was also dressed in the armor to the nearest prince¡¯s temporary residence, which happens to be that of Prince Brad.

    As the brother of Alfred the Third, the former emperor of the Gabriel Empire, Prince Brad was very bad with warfare strategies. With that said, he does know how to enjoy life. A good example is how he has currently taken residence in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Initially, the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern was built in the capital of the empire, but it became too difficult to manage due to therge crowds often frequent the opera house. Furthermore, all the singing and dancing had made it a very noisy ce, so the emperor of the previous generation had relocated it to thergest city that was near the capital of the empire, Gabrideck City. When the emperor had ceased to visit the opera house, it was turned into the entertainment center for the lesser royals and nobles.

    The guards that were stationed at the entrance of the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern were all personal guards of Prince Brad. Even when Be and udine were wearing the armor that bore the crest of the Hilikas Family, they were still denied from entering the ce. In the end, Be resorted to using the family tokens that were obtained from the two daughters of Prince Brad, Cathy and Sarah, respectively. With that, she was finally allowed to enter the splendidly decorated Royal Opera House of St. Vanern.

    Since there were only two tokens, only Be and udine were allowed into the ce while her army of demons were blocked from entering the opera house. The guards were reluctant, but they had no choice but to let the two enter since they were carrying the family token and even then, the guards that were guarding the gate were putting on a strange expression. All the activities that were taking ce inside the Royal Opera house were not suitable for a female audience and these guards had no idea what the twodies were going to do in there.

    Once she stepped foot into the Royal Opera house, it became apparent to Be as to the reason the entry was so strictly guarded. Instead of a Royal Opera house, the interior inside was the scene of a Royal Nightclub. In the dimly lit hall, high ranking generals in military uniforms were scattered around. These generals were the generals that led the army of nearly one and a half million soldiers that was under themand of Prince Brad. Even when they were in the middle of a critical moment, Prince Brad did not forget how to enjoy his life.

    Along with the military men were arge number of beautiful dancers in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. Only a small fraction of these women were originally dancers from the opera house while most of them were previously normal citizens of the Gabrideck City. These women were captured by the Northern Alliance when the rest of the residents were forcefully expelled from the city. In order to prevent them from secretly carrying weapons to retaliate, all the dancers of the Royal Opera house of St. Vanern were stripped of their clothes and forced to entertain the generals that came to enjoy themselves, in their naked form.

    The beauties in this opera house that were carrying trays with wine and food on them had heavy anklets mp on their feet. Walking itself was a difficult task due to these heavy anklets so escaping would be out of the question. As the generals would pick up the food and wine from these passing beauties, they would asionally stretch out their hands to caress the bosom and waist of these beauties. As they mindlessly caress them, strangeughter would also apany their actions.

    These beauties that were carrying the tters were considered lucky. Most of them were originally civilians and couldn¡¯t dance. After the generals have mindlessly caressed and fondled them, they would usually be let off. On the other hand, the young and beautiful young women that were ced on the stage of the Royal Opera House were not as lucky as they were forced to dance naked shamefully under the brightly lit stage. The snow-white skin of these beauties was covered with alcoholic drinks. These beauties were being forced to drink before being ced to dance on the stage. If they were to identally fall down during their performance, they will be dragged to the seat of whomever fancied them and would be used for pleasure at that very spot.

    There were many dancers in this opera house. Each general was being served by more than two dancers who were kneeling by their side. There were also some beauties that were not assigned to any of the military officers and were just standing in a row, simr to those girls in a nightclub that await for the guest to choose them. As there were only around a hundred or so senior generals that served Prince Brad, the several hundreds of beauties that were forced to work here easily outnumbered the military men that were enjoying themselves here. So, it is not unusual for one man to have more than one beauty by his side.

    ¡°Dance faster. Twist your waist a little more. If you don¡¯t dance now, you won¡¯t have a chance to danceter!¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad is really wise. This is how a real opera house should be. It¡¯s so much more interesting then singing.¡±

    In Be¡¯s opinion, these generals of the Northern alliance¡¯s army are no different from the bandits that rob the innocence of a civilian girl. Seeing how udine was bursting with anger and was going to personally deal with the scum of the Northern Alliance, Be quickly held her back. Be, who had personally experienced much more evil practices, did not think much about this level of sinful act. If she were to save their lives, she would still need to find Prince Brad first before dealing with the rest.

    It wasn¡¯t hard to locate Prince Brad. He was ced within the same area as Prince Burdis, who he supported. They were both at the most luxurious audience seat in the entire opera house. Aside from Prince Brad and Prince Burdis, several young masters from Prince Brad¡¯s family were also seated here. The beauties that were serving here were the most beautiful ones in the entire Royal Opera House of St. Vanern. They were the beautiful flowers of the opera house that had yet to be soiled by any men.

    Sadly, these beauties were in a miserable state. Their hands were shackled behind their back with chains and their feet were also held together by a pair of anklets. Holding their chest up, a variety of exquisite delicacies were served on the two soft peaks of their chest. The hostesses in this group were also drunk and their faces were flushed. Prince Brad and hispanion were clearly old gentlemen. The beauties that were seated on their left and right kept serving them with wines and filling their already protruding stomachs.

    At a short distance by their table were around seven or eight other beauties that were forced to sit cross legged inrge transparent wine tanks. Their whole snow-white bodies were being submerged entirely into the tank with only their heads left out. Those wines that were served on the table of Prince Brad were all wines that were made with the mixture of the beauties and other exquisite wines.

    ¡°That old antique, Prince Angus, doesn¡¯t know how to enjoy himself, while Prince Frauer seems to be enjoying himself more than I ever could. I really can¡¯t get through the two of them. Just separate thend and everything will be solved?¡±

    ¡°Prince Brad, don¡¯t forget that I am counting on your help to get me the throne.¡±

    ¡°That is only natural. I will never forget the things that I had promised. Come on, let¡¯s drink!¡±

    By the time Be arrived, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis were already drunk and didn¡¯t notice her arrival. Aside from leaving her hair out, her face was covered by the mask that came with the armor. From the outside, one could only tell that she is a girl but could never recognize her identity. Be felt that her sense of aplishment had greatly diminished since the first prince that she had worked so hard to sneak in and confront was a drunkard.

    ¡°It¡¯s so weird. Why is there water leaking from the ceiling? The water even turned into humans!¡±

    ¡°That, aren¡¯t they our enemy? Is it some slime? It¡¯s¡­¡±

    ¡°There are enemies, guards!¡±

    After discovering that there were some mutant humanoid slime demons infiltrating from the ceilings, Prince Brad and Prince Burdis instantly woke up theirpanions. When they saw the demons appear, they wanted to shout and run out but they were quickly covered and wrapped in a transparent jelly-like substance.

    While Be and udine entered the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern, the army of mutant humanoid slime demons that were being blocked on the outside secretly turned into their liquid form and entered the opera house through the cracks. Be had provided these mutant humanoid slime demons with precise navigation and her impable guidance was the reason the surprise attack was victorious.

    Their seemingly evil method of capturing was not only effective on women, but it was equally effective on men. Initially this attack method was developed to capture the human race to be eaten and has no other evil intention. The other various evil practices which were developed by incorporating their attack method was developed by man muchter.

    The atmosphere in the Royal Opera House of St. Vanern quickly quieted down. Aside from the dancing girls and beauties who were shivering in fear as they knelt silently, all the high-level generals of Prince Brad¡¯s army had yielded to Be during the surprise attack. After she had taken out one of the three princes, Be had arranged for the Sword Goddess udine to stay back and look after all the beauties while she herself immediately set off to the temporary residence of the next prince.

    ¡°Sister udine, I¡¯ll leave this ce in your care. Can you exin the situation to these beauties? I¡¯m going to pay a visit to Prince Frauer and Prince Glenard.¡±

    ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll try to find a reasonable exnation for them.¡±

    udine watched as Be left, and the ¡°foggy night coup¡± that would change the course of this Civil War had silently begun. Be had every intention to end this Civil War as soon as possible and emerge victorious with the least number of casualties.